《A cute wife was hard to raise, and a black-bellied husband had a generation gap》 Chapter 1 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back¡­¡± 2 ¡°Where¡¯s that b*stard Gu Yanqing?¡± 2 ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡± 2 ¡°I¡¯m going to kick this old man out the house today, I promise!¡± 2 Song Beibei muttered to herself fiercely. Then, like a hurricane, she went up to the second floor in the blink of an eye. ¡°Miss¡­ Mr. Gu is now¡­ ¡± ¡°Bang¡± Before the Butler could finish his words, Song Beibei kicked open the door of a room on the second floor. ¡°taking a shower¡­ ¡± the Butler muttered to himself as he spat out the two words that were stuck in his throat. Song Beibei had already rushed in and was nowhere to be found. Sigh, the old housekeeper shook his head and sighed. The young miss had such a fiery temper, just like Madam¡¯s temper back then. In the entire Song Garden, the only person who could control the young miss was Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu was now the head of the song family. He controlled all the big and small matters of the song family. When it came to this Mr. Gu¡¯s background, it was really talked about with great interest. Mr. Gu was the son-in-law of the song family. The old master¡¯s daughter was almost fifty years old before she had such a baby bump. Madam was an old woman who gave birth to a child. There was an accident during the operation and she died after giving birth to the young miss. The old master was diagnosed with advanced stage liver cancer when the young miss was five years old. The song family had only one son for several generations The family was big and the business was big. The old master had no choice but to come up with such an idea. Mr. Gu was brought back by the old master from Shengmei Orphanage when the young lady was five years old. It was said that the old master had handpicked him among the five thousand orphans. Naturally, he was a dragon and Phoenix among men. However, Mr. Gu was already 15 years old when he was brought back. In other words, he was ten years older than the young lady. Three years later, the old master left. All the assets of the song family were handed over to Mr. Gu. It was said that the old master had hired a lawyer to sign an agreement with Mr. Gu at the notary office before he left. No one knew the details except for the lawyer. They only knew that Mr. Gu had to marry her when she became an adult. The young lady had just turned eighteen three months ago. She and Mr. Gu had been certified and notarized in Hong Kong. Even now, they still remembered that the young lady had cried and cried. She had made a big fuss and refused to do anything. She hugged the railing of the top floor and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry an old man. If you force me, I¡¯ll jump down from the top floor. ¡± The group of people really had no choice. In the end, it was Mr. Gu who came. He casually pulled aside the group of people surrounding her and said calmly, ¡°let her jump. See if she¡¯s willing to die. ¡± As soon as she came down, she was escorted to the Hong Kong Civil Affairs Bureau by Mr. Gu. She only remembered that the young lady had almost torn the roof off when she came back later. ¡°Gu Yanqing, get the hell out here! ¡± Song Beibei kicked open the door and rushed in. As soon as she entered the room, she heard the sound of water splashing in the bathroom. Song Beibei was so angry that she had lost her mind. Without even thinking, she strode over and fiercely pulled open the frosted glass door of the bathroom. The next second, she was dumbfounded. The man in front of her was completely naked. The lines all over his body were like God¡¯s proudest painting. He didn¡¯t have a single bit of fat, and his skin was slightly white, making him look refined and elegant However, his broad chest and tight six-pack abs were an oath of the strength and charm of a mature man. The water in the shower sprayed down from the top of his head, brushing past his exceptionally handsome face that was as sharp as a knife, following the perfect curve, past his chest, and all the way down¡­ ¡­ Chapter 2 Chapter 2: 002. Song Beibei, do you think I¡¯m a beast?Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TANSLATIONR Song Beibei¡¯s gaze was like a sprinkling of water, and she couldn¡¯t help but look down¡­¡°Ah! ! ! ! ! ¡±Song Beibei seemed to have been struck by lightning and could only scream. She even forgot to cover her eyes with her hands.The man had originally been washing his hair with his eyes closed.When he heard the scream, he suddenly opened his eyes and instantly understood what was happening.His usually calm eyes flashed with an undetectable trace of anger and embarrassment. He casually pulled out a towel and wrapped it around his waist. ¡°Song Beibei, shut up! ¡±Only then did Song Beibei come to her senses. She quickly turned around and covered her face with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Will there be needle eyes tomorrow? Gu Yanqing, you pervert, why didn¡¯t you lock the door when you were showering? ! ¡±Song Beibei was highly myopic. In addition, she was going to the swimming pool today, so she didn¡¯t wear her glasses.Actually, she didn¡¯t see it clearly. It was a mess, but her face was still red, embarrassed, angry, and embarrassed.In just a few seconds, Gu Yanqing had already recovered his usual calm expression¡°only a reckless person like you dares to barge in without knocking. Why would I lock the door when I¡¯m taking a shower in my own room? ¡±Then, he turned around and asked nonchalantly, ¡°do you know how to do that? ¡±¡°Of course I know how to do that. I even lock the door when I¡¯m sleeping. ¡±Song Beibei blurted out while covering her eyes with her back.Gu Yanqing¡¯s face instantly darkened. After a long while, he finally spat out a few words. His tone was cold. ¡°Song Beibei, do you think I¡¯m a monster? ¡±Locking the door when I¡¯m sleeping?Was He trying to guard against me?Song Beibei thought about it. Although she had been living with Gu Yanqing since she was young, and Gu Yanqing was a troublesome person, obsessed with cleanliness, petty, and harsh to the point of perversion, he was still a proper gentleman. There had never been any incidents of peeping or flirting.Although it was her habit to lock the door when she was sleeping, taking a bath, and taking a shower, it did sound like a great insult to Gu Yanqing.However, Song Beibei refused to be coaxed. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a monster? Even a monster wouldn¡¯t be able to change someone else¡¯s wishes and destroy someone else¡¯s future. Your behavior is simply despicable to the point of making one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡±Hearing this, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression softened slightly. He walked to the wine cabinet, took a bottle of champagne, and elegantly poured a glass of wine. He casually said, ¡°oh? Looks like you already know. ¡±He still hoped that she didn¡¯t know?Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for the school¡¯s call, she would indeed still be in the dark.She had clearly applied for the college entrance exam to Qingping University in B city, but in the end, she was inexplicably accepted by a university in this cityAlthough a university in this city was also one of the top universities in the country, it was still a distance away from Qingyuan. Moreover, she was officially admitted.Song Beibei had originally come to settle the score with him because of this matter. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why the F * Ck Do you have the right to change my choice without my consent? What right do you have to arrange my life? I was admitted into Qing Ping based on my ability. Why do you have the right to ruin my future? ¡°? Gu YanqingGu Yanqing sipped a mouthful of red wine slowly and slowly shook the wine glass in his hand. ¡°Do you think I would agree to let you go to university in a city 1,200 kilometers away from here? ¡° Chapter 3 Chapter 3: 003. Just because I¡¯m your Guardian and I¡¯m your legal husbandAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was furious. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what do you mean? It¡¯s my freedom to go to college. You don¡¯t have any right to interfere. I¡¯m not your subordinate. Do you still want to tie me up by your side? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the head of the song family, you can order me around. On what F * Cking basis do you have to be so arrogant and meddle in my life time and time again? ¡±She was furious, but he was calm and collected.¡°Just because I¡¯m your Guardian and I¡¯m your legal husband. ¡±¡°Bullsh * T! I¡¯ve never admitted it! ¡±¡°You don¡¯t need to admit it, just admit it legally! ¡±¡°Gu Yanqing, you despicable and shameless old man! You¡¯ll get your retribution sooner or later! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was red with anger, and her puffy cheeks were like goldfish that were puffing out bubbles.He was much older than her, and she called him an old man in a fit of anger. This was what she thought could humiliate Gu Yanqing the most.In the past, Gu Yanqing would still argue with him, but over time, he was too lazy to even lift his eyelids now.¡°There¡¯s no turning back on this matter. Your little boyfriend is this year¡¯s top scorer in the college entrance exam, and his choice is Qingping. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about the little tricks in your heart. ¡±Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei casually, and said faintly, ¡°you want to leave my eyelids and live happily ever after with him? Stop daydreaming. I, Gu Yanqing, am not stupid enough to blame myself for being cuckolded. ¡±¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re making slanderous accusations. There¡¯s a generation gap between us! There¡¯s no way to communicate. Divorce, I want to divorce you! ¡±Gu Yanqing snorted coldly. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you. The ninth clause of the marriage agreement states that within five years, if either party proposes to divorce first, all of the assets and real estate of the song family will belong to the other party. I won¡¯t give you a single cent. I see that for a young lady like you who doesn¡¯t touch the sun, other than being a beggar, what else can you do when you leave the song family? ¡±Gu Yanqing started to speak viciously. Song Beibei was definitely not her match.She was so angry that she was trembling.However, Song Beibei had to admit that her wings had not yet hardened and she could not fly out of his five fingers mountain.Song Beibei decided to shut up. The older the ginger, the spicier it was. Moreover, Gu Yanqing was so old.Song Beibei had never had the upper hand in a war of words with him. However, he was obviously despicable and shameless. He had stabbed her in the back and was a narrow-minded person. It was embarrassing enough for her to be defeated in such a situation.Therefore, Song Beibei took out her trump card. ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. How can I kick you out in five years? By then, I¡¯ll still be a flower and you¡¯ll already be as old as Tofu! ¡±Article 18 of the marriage agreement: ¡°If after five years of marriage, both parties are unable to live together, they can agree to a divorce. The woman will inherit the shares of the company, and the remaining assets will be handled according to legal procedures. ¡°.It was said that this marriage agreement was made when the old man was still alive. After obtaining the certificate, the lawyer showed her a copy. Song Beibei seemed to be most satisfied with this article. After all, the old man was her biological father, so he still favored her.The song family was a media tycoon, and the Pearl Group was the family business of the song family. It was rumored that Song Beibei¡¯s grandfather¡¯s father was in the People¡¯s Republic. The Pearl Newspaper was founded during the period of the nation. It was one of the first newspapers to rise in China. After a few generations of development, the Pearl media was now a publishing and entertainment powerhouse. It had countless publishing houses, newspapers, and entertainment companies under its management Advertising companies and film production companies even acquired two television stations.¡°Mz¡± was the most high-end fashion magazine in the country. Its influence could hire the American ¡°TIME. ¡°.It was said that it was easy to conquer a country, but difficult to defend it. Song Beibei Thought of Gu Yanqing¡¯s Sullen expression when he handed over the country that he had painstakingly defended for more than ten years. She felt extremely happy.If she couldn¡¯t bear it, she would mess up the big plan. Although she felt indignant, she still held back her anger.She applied for a major in the news media, and a university¡¯s major was second to none in the country. To her, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference.However, Gu Yanqing was right.He Yucheng was in Qingping, and they were separated by 1200 kilometers¡­ ¡­ And there was also Gu Yanqing ¡­ Chapter 4 Chapter 4: 004. A fox-like manAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei returned to her room with a belly full of anger.She had nowhere to vent, so she pinned the big furry bear on the bed and gave it a good beating.This big bear was a birthday gift from Gu Yanqing on her tenth birthday. She had used it as a substitute for Gu Yanqing since she was young, and whenever she was angry, she would vent her anger on it.As time went by, whenever she saw the stuffed bear, she would think of Gu Yanqing.In fact, Gu Yanqing did not look like a bear at all.He was very tall, tall, extraordinary, and handsome. His eyes were a little long and narrow, but they had the calm and profound look of a mature man. Song Beibei remembered when she was in high schoolThere was a passage in the classical Chinese that she had memorized: ¡°The wind spirit condenses the distant jade without a blemish, and ten years of discussion is like drinking tea. ¡°. Deep Meditation Does Not Teach Peeping Pleasure and sullenness, but leisure and leisure can make one happy.This passage was perfect for Gu Yanqing.If one had to describe Gu Yanqing as an animal, it would be a Fox.A handsome and cunning old Fox.Because of this matter, Song Beibei did not say a word to Gu Yanqing throughout the summer vacation.Gu Yanqing ignored her. He was a workaholic to begin with. He left early and returned late. They lived under the same roof, but they did not see each other for half a month. It was a common occurrence.It was not until the night before school started that Gu Yanqing did not work overtime.He came back to have dinner with Song Beibei.Song Beibei had not spoken to him for half a month. During the dinner, she only treated him as air.After dinner, when Song Beibei was about to leave, Gu Yanqing handed her a bunch of keys.His voice was still indifferent. ¡°I bought a villa next to your school. From now on, you will live in it when you go to school. I have already arranged for the nanny and housekeeper. They will take care of your food and living. ¡±Song Beibei immediately objected. ¡°I don¡¯t live outside. I live on campus. ¡±To Song Beibei, living on campus was like going to university.¡°No! ¡±¡°Why? ¡±¡°A young lady like you, who sleeps with a temperature and humidity that is accurate to decimal points, would sleep in the school¡¯s dormitory? ¡±Although it was a question, it was a certain tone.Song Beibei even caught the faint contempt in his tone.Song Beibei snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m not as spoiled as you think. ¡±In the end, Song Beibei still stayed on campus, but she also took the keys to the villa.The two of them took a step back.Song Beibei could stay on campus, but she had to go home on weekends.Song Beibei moved into the school dormitory.There were four people in Song Beibei¡¯s dormitory, and the girls quickly got to know each other.At night, a discussion started.¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be two top students in our dormitory. Dan Tong, Beibei, both of your grades have already reached the admission mark of Qingping University. Why did you choose a university? ¡±The one who spoke was Lu Huanzi, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed. Her personality was the liveliest among them.Song Beibei spoke first. ¡°I did apply to Qingping University, but¡­ ¡±¡°But what? ¡± Lu Huanzi was interested.Song Beibei sighed in her heart. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that Gu Yanqing had changed her choice. When the time came for them to investigate who Gu Yanqing was, she didn¡¯t know how to explain it. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: 005. He was the richest and most precious man in the cityAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Hence, she could only say, ¡°actually, I¡¯m not some STRAIGHT-A student. It¡¯s all down to luck that I did well in the exams. There are so many talented people in Qingping University. It¡¯s too stressful. People like me can¡¯t survive there. ¡±What Song Beibei said was actually the truth. Her results had always been mediocre in the past.In the end, she did well because he Yucheng made up for her lessons every day. In the end, she had just passed Qingping¡¯s mark. However, she also knew that she did not have the ability to do so.Thinking of He Yucheng, her heart felt sour again.Lu Huanzi nodded and asked Song Beibei¡¯s Dantong, ¡°Dantong, what about you? ¡±Zhao Dantong simply said three words, ¡°scholarship. ¡±A university was a private university. In order to attract talents, the scholarship was the most generous.Zhao Dantong put down the English dictionary in her hand and continued, ¡°our major has a fixed number of spots to sign with Pearl Group every year. My dream is to work in the headquarters of Pearl Group. ¡±Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat.Wasn¡¯t the Pearl Group her family¡¯s company?Lu Huanzi said, ¡°the headquarters of the Pearl Group. I heard that any one of them is an elite who returned from overseas. It¡¯s really scary. I don¡¯t dare to think about it. If I can work in a publishing house or newspaper company under the Pearl Group, I¡¯ll be satisfied. ¡±Zhao Dantong glanced at her. ¡°promising. ¡±Lu Huanzi giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not as ambitious as you. The dreams of ordinary people like us should be more realistic. ¡±As she said that, she raised her head and asked Jiang Feifei, ¡°Feifei, what is your dream? ¡±Jiang Feifei looked at herself in the mirror and put on a mask. She said incoherently, ¡°marry a rich man. ¡±Lu Huanzi said, ¡°isn¡¯t your father very rich? ¡±Everyone knew that Jiang Feifei¡¯s family was rich because everyone else in their dormitory had entered on their own. Only Jiang Feifei had paid a sponsorship fee to get in.And everyone knew that the sponsorship fee for t university was frighteningly expensive.Jiang Feifei said nonchalantly, ¡°people go higher. My father is rich, but he is not the richest. ¡±She took off her mask and said very clearly and firmly, ¡°my dream is to marry the richest and most precious man in the city. ¡±Song Beibei continued to ask, ¡°then who is the richest and most precious man in the city? ¡±Jiang Feifei looked at Song Beibei with disappointment. ¡°To think that you are from the city. You don¡¯t even know this. Gu Yanqing, the big boss of the company that Dan Tong wanted to join, is young and successful. He is so handsome that people and Gods hate him. What is even more valuable is his moral integrity. There have been no scandals for so many years. He is simply the dream lover of all the women in the city. ¡±Song Beibei snorted out of reflex. ¡°What do you mean by young and successful? You¡¯re already 28 years old, ten years older than you, and you want such an old man? ¡±¡°What do you know? The older you are, the more interesting you are. That¡¯s the mature charm that comes from experience! ¡±Song Beibei was speechless. She did not expect to hear Gu Yanqing¡¯s name in the dormitory.Lu Huanzi scratched her head. ¡°although I¡¯m not from this city, Gu Yanqing¡¯s name is also well-known. However, there are only two possibilities. There are no scandals among the top people in the pyramid. ¡±Jiang Feifei and Song Beibei were both quite interested. They urged her, ¡°what are the possibilities? ¡±Lu Huanzi said, ¡°first, he¡¯s already married. ¡±Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened. She was inexplicably nervous. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: 006. She was more than happy to ruin Gu Yanqing¡¯s reputationAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Jiang Feifei said, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. My Dad has asked around. Gu Yanqing has never brought a female companion to any of the banquets. ¡±Lu Huanzi pursed her lips. ¡°Then there¡¯s only the second possibility. Just like what the rumors say, CEO Gu is actually gay. ¡±¡°PFFT! ¡±Song Beibei was drinking yogurt on the bed and could not help but spit it out. She almost choked.Lu huanzi quickly ran to her bed and patted her back. ¡°Why are you so careless? ¡±Song Beibei coughed and laughed. ¡°Huanhuan, I agree with your second opinion. ¡±She was more than happy to ruin Gu Yanqing¡¯s reputation.Song Beibei lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling, unable to fall asleep.Although the dormitory had air-conditioning, it was still not as comfortable as her home.She suddenly felt that Gu Yanqing was right. She was indeed a little spoiled.They chatted a lot in the evening.Song Beibei suddenly realized that Gu Yanqing had been in charge of her father¡¯s company for more than ten years. Everyone in Xia city had forgotten that the Pearl Group was actually the song family¡¯s business, not his, CEO Gu¡¯s.It was just that her wings were not fully grown yet. However, one day, she would be strong enough to contend with that old man.Song Beibei did not sleep well. It was as if she had just fallen asleep when she was woken up by Lu Huanzi.¡°today is the opening ceremony. Beibei, get up quickly. You¡¯re going to be late. ¡±The opening ceremony of the new students was held in the school auditorium.They had almost been late. Fortunately, they had taken a shortcut through the small forest on campus.When they arrived at the auditorium, there were already no empty seats. The entire year¡¯s new students had already taken their seats.A few of them secretly ran to their seats through the side door. They felt that the atmosphere today was not right.The auditorium was like a pot of boiling porridge. Everyone looked very excited, especially the girls.Song Beibei did not sleep well. When she returned to her seat, she closed her eyes to catch up on her sleep.While she was half-asleep, she kept hearing the words ¡°Gu Yanqing¡± .Song Beibei grumbled in her heart. HOW ANNOYING!Why was he so persistent? He had to come into her dreams to disturb her even when she was catching up on her sleep.Song Beibei was woken up by Lu Huanzi who was beside her.When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face not far away.He must be dreaming How could Gu Yanqing appear here?Therefore, Song Beibei fell on Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder in a daze and closed her eyes.¡°idiot, hurry up and go up. Is it your turn to receive the award? ¡±Song Beibei¡¯s arm was pinched by Lu Huanzi fiercely and she was completely awake.¡°Next, I¡¯d like to invite the first-year media student, Song Beibei, to go up and receive the third-class scholarship. ¡±This clear and calm voice really came from Gu Yanqing.Song Beibei suddenly remembered that Pearl Group did indeed set up a scholarship in university a, and her college entrance examination results were indeed very good.When she received the notice, the school had already told her that the scholarship would be awarded on the opening ceremony.However, Song Beibei did not expect that Gu Yanqing would personally present the scholarship this year.Song Beibei took the stage¡­ ¡­ Chapter 7 Chapter 7: 007. Young ladies, please have some pursuits. Don¡¯t be infatuated with an old man, okay?Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION There were already more than ten people on the stage. They stood in a row neatly. Zhao Dantong was also among them. She was the recipient of the special scholarship.Song Beibei went on stage and stood at the very edge.The principal was also on stage. He said a bunch of words with a smile. It was nothing more than the students on stage were the pride of a university. He hoped that they would continue to work hard and everyone would learn from them.Song Beibei did not listen to a single word. All her attention was on the man not far from the stage.After the principal finished his speech, it was time for the official award ceremony.Gu Yanqing presented the certificate and the gold medal to the people on Stage one by one.The envious voices below the stage surged up like waves.After each award ceremony, Gu Yanqing would shake hands with the winning students and say, ¡°congratulations, keep up the good work. ¡°.Every time Gu Yanqing spoke, there was a burst of excitement below the stage.There were even girls screaming.Song Beibei felt that it was too exaggerated.When it was Song Beibei¡¯s turn, Song Beibei maintained a smile on her face and stretched out a hand, polite but distant.Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t look at Song Beibei, nor did he extend his hand.Song Beibei thought to herself, this old man wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass her in front of everyone at such an important occasion, right.He shook hands with everyone, but not with her. Wouldn¡¯t she lose face?Song Beibei stared at Gu Yanqing without batting an eyelid.Gu Yanqing finally extended his hand, but he still didn¡¯t shake Song Beibei¡¯s hand. Instead, he naturally took a leaf stuck in her hair from the top of her head.Song Beibei was stunned.Then she realized that it must have come from taking a shortcut through the woods.But¡­ ¡­This old man was too baffling. Why was he picking leaves for her in public?He thought he was at home! ! !Song Beibei¡¯s gaze was like a small flying knife as she shot it at Gu Yanqing.They had clearly agreed when they got their marriage certificate that they were secretly married.Before she graduated, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let her classmates or teachers know that she was married.She also did not want others to find out any clues.However, Gu Yanqing still had a calm expression on his face as if nothing had happened.The principal happened to be standing next to them, and his eyes were filled with inexplicable confusion and surprise.After Gu Yanqing brushed away the leaves that were stuck in Song Beibei¡¯s hair, he smiled and shook hands with Song Beibei. He said in a conventional manner, ¡°congratulations. ¡±Song Beibei finally heaved a sigh of relief.She looked around, but there was still a trace of unease in her heart.Not many people should have noticed the small details of Gu Yanqing picking the leaves for her just now, right?Song Beibei glared at Gu Yanqing again. She even felt that he did it on purpose! ! !It was almost noon when the school opening ceremony ended.Song Beibei and the rest of them went straight to the canteen after leaving the auditorium.On the way, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were chattering non-stop.Lu Huanzi had a face full of infatuation. ¡°It¡¯s really Gu Yanqing. He¡¯s much younger and more handsome in person than on the newspapers and television. ¡±Jiang Feifei was also excited. ¡°No wonder the girls in the auditorium seem to be on steroids today. ¡±After saying that, she suddenly turned around and glared at Song Beibei. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for sleeping late and delaying everyone¡¯s time to look at the handsome guy. ¡±Song Beibei was speechless. ¡°young ladies, please pursue something. Don¡¯t be infatuated with an old man, okay? ¡±Zhao Dantong, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly asked, ¡°Beibei, are you¡­ ¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡±Zhao Dantong wanted to ask something, but she suddenly stopped herself and shook her head. ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be possible. It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go eat. ¡° Chapter 8 Chapter 8: 008. He was essentially a businessman, a very shrewd businessmanAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the evening, Jiang Feifei said excitedly, ¡°tonight, I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner at the raincloud pavilion. ¡±The raincloud pavilion was the most upscale five-star hotel near the school. Other than those from very wealthy families, very few students went there to eat.Of course, this person from a very wealthy family naturally included Jiang Feifei.Lu huanzi quickly ran over to hug her thigh. ¡°The stewed prawns at the raincloud pavilion are the best. Rich Lady, I¡¯ll follow you in the future. ¡±Jiang Feifei hooked her arm around Lu Huanzi¡¯s neck and announced happily, ¡°I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to find out that the principal will be hosting a banquet for Gu Yanqing at the raincloud pavilion today. The 888 VIP room. ¡±Lu Huanzi was so shocked that she almost screamed. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯ve even found out about the private room. What do you want? ¡±At this moment, even Zhao Dantong, who was reading an English dictionary, could not help but glance in that direction.When Song Beibei heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s name again, she could not help but feel a little dispirited. She laid lazily on the bed. ¡°You guys can go. I¡¯m not going. ¡±Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°why? This is a rare opportunity. The number one diamond in this city is not someone you can meet just because you want to. ¡±This was the person she did not want to meet the most¡­ ¡­However, in the end, she still used the spirit of ¡°sharing blessings and hardships¡± to coerce them to go to raincloud pavilion together.The private room that Jiang Feifei booked was right next door, but the soundproofing was too good. They could not capture the situation in the room next door at all.When the meal was almost over, Jiang Feifei boldly suggested, ¡°let¡¯s sneak into their room. ¡±Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong rolled their eyes at the same time. Only Lu Huanzi echoed, ¡°okay, okay. ¡±The private room of the raincloud pavilion was very retro. There was always a large screen in the dining area.Jiang Feifei took a liking to this point. Even if they barged into their private room, as long as they were careful and did not make a sound, they would not be discovered.Song Beibei was lying at the bottom of the screen, very depressed.Why did she have to follow such a group of infatuated people to Peek at Gu Yanqing?Just what kind of charm did this old man, Gu Yanqing, have that he could charm a group of young ladies?Wasn¡¯t he just a good-looking man?Song Beibei leaned on the screen and saw that the principal was toasting Gu Yanqing not far away.¡°Mr. Gu is generous. He provides many bonuses every year. Now, he has added an overseas study fund. This is enough to change the fate of those students who are unable to go abroad to further their studies because of their poor families. It¡¯s rare to see an entrepreneur like Mr. Gu who is capable and selfless. ¡±The principal raised his glass. ¡°On behalf of the students of a university, I would like to propose a toast to Mr. Gu. ¡±Gu Yanqing smiled faintly. His smile was like a wisp of breeze, clear and distant. ¡°I am merely doing my part. It is not worth mentioning. ¡±Song Beibei scoffed in her heart. How could Gu Yanqing be so selfless.He was essentially a businessman, an extremely shrewd businessman.Those talents who were mostly funded by the Pearl Group would usually enter the Pearl group to work after graduation. Because of Gu Yanqing¡¯s sponsorship, they could not help but be loyal to him.Over the years, Pearl Group was gradually replaced by Gu Yanqing. Those old officials were either sent to branch offices, or they were stripped of their power. Their important positions became his confidants.Although Song Beibei was young and never asked about the company¡¯s matters, it didn¡¯t mean that she knew nothing.Pearl Group had long been replaced by Gu Yanqing, this old fox¡­ ¡­Thinking of this, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was in turmoil.Song Beibei urged in a low voice, ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll be discovered. You said You¡¯d only come in for five minutes. ¡±However, no one paid any attention to her.On the other side, Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei were also whispering to each other, ¡°principle Qi¡¯s words are grand, but in reality, the DRUNKARD¡¯s intention is not in the wine. Otherwise, why would he invite Qi Shan for this meal? ¡° Chapter 9 Chapter 9: 009. My wife loves dogs, so we have one at homeAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°who¡¯s Qi Shan? ¡±¡°She¡¯s principle Qi¡¯s daughter. The one sitting next to him is obviously trying to set up a bridge for his daughter? ¡±Song Beibei saw the girl next to the principal. She was the same age as them. She had jet-black hair and a white dress. She had a pretty face and was dressed in a pure and innocent manner. She looked shy and timid, as if she wanted to get close but didn¡¯t dare.Song Beibei frowned slightly.On the other side, principle Qi said, ¡°Shanshan, Mr. Gu graduated from an Ivy League school. You will be studying there in the future. In that case, Mr. Gu is still your senior. Go and toast to Mr. Gu. ¡±Qi Shan stood up and walked to Gu Yanqing with a glass of wine. ¡°Senior Gu, you are my idol. Let me toast to you. ¡±¡°Miss Qi, you flatter me. ¡±Gu Yanqing politely clinked glasses with her and took a sip of wine.After Qi Shan finished her toast, she did not leave. Just then, a dean who was sitting next to Gu Yanqing made way for her. Qi Shan took the opportunity to sit next to Gu Yanqing.¡°Senior, I¡¯ve heard about your deeds a long time ago. I heard from dad that you were always the number one legend in your major when you were in school¡­ Senior, if I encounter any problems in my major in the future, can I ask you for advice? ¡±Gu Yanqing glanced at Qi Shan, and two blushes appeared on Qi Shan¡¯s face instantly.Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a calm estrangement in it. ¡°The professors in the school are all big shots in the industry. If they can¡¯t solve the problem, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to help Miss Qi. ¡±Such an obvious rejection made principle Qi¡¯s face look a little awkward.The Dean of Education at the side tried to smooth things over. ¡°Shanshan is actually very outstanding. She¡¯s ranked among the top in the exam. Not only that, she¡¯s also very caring. I heard that she joined the care and Concern Association for stray dogs as soon as she entered the school. She became a volunteer. She¡¯s both outstanding and caring. This is really similar to President Gu. ¡±Qi Shan¡¯s face looked like it had returned to normal. ¡°senior, I heard that you have a husky. You must like dogs, right? ¡±Gu Yanqing maintained a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily like dogs, but my wife loves dogs, so we have one at home. ¡±His words silenced the entire private room.Only Gu Yanqing took a sip of the soup and looked at the dumbfounded people at the table. He asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°everyone, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±Qi Shan¡¯s expression was very ugly. She was the first to ask, ¡°senior, are you married? ¡±Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Very strange? ¡±Principle Qi did not expect Gu Yanqing to be married, but she also could not believe it. ¡°CEO Gu has a family. Did you really not hear any news at all? ¡±Gu Yanqing also replied indifferently, ¡°my wife keeps a low profile and doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by outsiders. ¡±¡°which family¡¯s young lady is so blessed to be worthy of CEO Gu? ¡±Gu Yanqing gave an inexplicable laugh, which stunned everyone present.Gu Yanqing had always been gentle and gentlemanly, but behind that smile that made people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze, there was always an imperturbable and distant temperament. No matter who it was, in front of him, they would always feel a little inferior. Everyone knew that.. This kind of outstanding person was only gentle on the surface, but deep down, he was more proud than anyone else. He was high and mighty, and it was difficult to get close to him.However, at this moment, there was an obvious expression of indulgence on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not some young lady from a big family. They¡¯re just childhood sweethearts. ¡° Chapter 10 Chapter 10: 010. Who the F * Ck was this old man¡¯s childhood sweetheart? A SHOW-OFF!Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When someone like Gu Yanqing said something like this, people couldn¡¯t help but feel envious and jealous.And the four people behind the screen¡­ ¡­Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were so shocked that their jaws almost fell to the ground.Song Beibei was very angry. Who the F * Ck was this old man¡¯s childhood sweetheart? !A SHOW-OFF!They had agreed to hide their marriage and not tell anyone!Although they didn¡¯t expose her, they still felt uncomfortable.Zhao Dantong retreated. ¡°Have you seen enough? I¡¯m really bored that I would do something like this with you guys. If you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll leave. ¡±On the other side, Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei refused to retreat. Song Beibei planned to leave with Zhao Dantong first.However, when Zhao Dantong turned around, she just happened to bump into a flower rack next to the screen, making a clicking sound.The private room was very quiet at that time.This sound was especially obvious.On the other side, Qi Shan had already opened her mouth. ¡°Who? Who¡¯s hiding there secretly? ¡±The four of them were shocked.On the other side, principle Qi¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Come Out. ¡±Jiang Feifei said softly, ¡°what should we do? We¡¯re dead for sure. We¡¯re definitely going to be punished. ¡±Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, said righteously, ¡°we¡¯ll share the joys and sorrows together. We¡¯ll go out together! then¡­ ¡± his voice suddenly lowered. ¡°Then we¡¯ll beg for mercy together. We should¡­ we should be fine, right? ¡±Zhao Dantong thought for a while. ¡°forget it. I messed up. I¡¯ll go. ¡±Song Beibei pulled her back. ¡°You still have to get a scholarship. I¡¯ll go and block it first. You guys can sneak out later. It¡¯s fine. Trust me. ¡±After saying that, she had already stepped out of the screen.Song Beibei was actually a little arrogant. She was certain that Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, so she came out alone to block it.When Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei appear in front of him, a profound look appeared in his eyes.The principal recognized Song Beibei at a glance. After all, this was the only young lady who had slept during the award ceremony this morning.Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was calm. He turned to principle Qi and said, ¡°are these students from your school? ¡±Pretentious!HMPH, who doesn¡¯t know how to act?Before principle Qi could speak, Song Beibei said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you are indeed a noble and forgetful person. You just awarded me a third-class scholarship this morning? ¡±Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows and said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. ¡±Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±Qi Shan, who was beside her, was fuming with anger. ¡°Why are you hiding there and eavesdropping on us? ¡±Song Beibei guessed that Lu Huanzi and the others had already taken the opportunity to escape. She was just about to find an excuse to leave. ¡°I just went to the wrong room. I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡±¡°You can come and go as you wish. Do you think this is your own backyard? ¡± Qi Shan was obviously trying to make things difficult for her.¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Song Beibei had a look of helplessness on her face.Qi Shan thought that this girl must have seen the scene just now, and she was even more embarrassed and angry. However, she could not flare up in front of Gu Yanqing She could only say angrily, ¡°eavesdropping on others and you¡¯re still so righteous. Mr. Gu is our distinguished guest. You¡¯ve disturbed our distinguished guest, so why aren¡¯t you apologizing? ¡±Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing. He was still leisurely drinking wine. He was in a good mood and did not say a word, nor did he help her out. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: 011. What kind of wine should a child drink?Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei cursed in her heart. This old man actually didn¡¯t help her at all.Principle Qi also didn¡¯t want her student to be rude in front of Mr. Gu and offend this big financier, so he said, ¡°come over and pour a glass of wine for Mr. Gu. Apologize, and this matter will be settled. ¡±Song Beibei clenched her fists and finally walked over.Song Beibei poured a glass of wine for Gu Yanqing and herself.From the beginning to the end, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say a word. Even when Song Beibei poured the wine, he looked at her with interest.Gu Yanqing loved to watch a good show.Song Beibei cursed him in her heart.She still put on a bright smile on her face and raised her wine glass. ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness. Please don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll drink to you as you wish. ¡±Song Beibei was about to drink when Gu Yanqing gently snatched the quilt and wine glass from her hand.Along with it was his clear and indifferent voice. ¡°It¡¯s for children. What kind of wine do you drink? ¡±¡°This is beer! ¡±¡°Beer is also not acceptable. ¡±Song Beibei puffed up her cheeks.When she was at home, Gu Yanqing never let her touch alcohol. Even though she was already an adult, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even let him eat alcohol or chocolate.He was always like this. He always treated her like a child and always had to control her in everything.However, Song Beibei hated him the most.Gu Yanqing suddenly said to the waiter standing beside him, ¡°bring her a glass of milk. ¡±The principal and the Dean were stunned. Why did Mr. Gu feel sorry for this little girl?Qi Shan¡¯s eyes were burning with jealousy.She had toasted Gu Yanqing just now, but he didn¡¯t want to treat her like this.?When Song Beibei walked out of the raincloud pavilion, she found Zhao Dantong and the others waiting for her outside the hotel.When they saw her come out, they quickly surrounded her.Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°how was it? Did you beg for mercy? Did you really get punished? ¡±Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just settle it. Don¡¯t worry. ¡±Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me, I wouldn¡¯t have been found out. ¡±Song Beibei smiled. ¡°You weren¡¯t careful. ¡±Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t come over. She saw Jiang Feifei standing beside the flower bed in a daze, tearing off a rose petal.Song Beibei asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with her? ¡±Lu Huanzi shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s broken up. ¡±¡°When did this happen? ¡±¡°Just now. Big CEO Gu announced his marriage. He¡¯s been hit by a blow and can¡¯t recover for a while. ¡±Song Beibei laughed dryly. ¡°maybe he was just saying it casually. ¡±Jiang Feifei felt like she had just woken up from a dream when she heard this and ran over She grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t believe it either, right? CEO Gu must have been lying just now. He must have made up such a lie so as to get rid of Qi Shan¡¯s entanglement. There¡¯s no way he would get married, right? ¡° Chapter 12 Chapter 12: 012. Her face was so beautiful that it made people want to throw acid at herAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder was pinched so hard that it hurt. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, he¡¯s not married. He¡¯s definitely not married. ¡±Jiang Feifei happily kissed Song Beibei on the Cheek. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re the cutest. ¡±On the way back, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi kept ridiculing Qi Shan.Song Beibei even told her about how Qi Shan had made things difficult for her in the private room.Lu Huanzi was a little worried. ¡°Beibei, Qi Shan is the principal¡¯s daughter. You didn¡¯t offend her, did you? ¡±Song Beibei laughed. ¡°So what if I did? Do you think you can eat me? ¡±However, the next day, the news and Media Major Freshman Song Beibei infiltrated the principal¡¯s private room to invite Gu Yanqing for a banquet with ill intentions. The whole school knew about it.Some people even exaggerated the matter and posted a report on the bulletin board.After Lu Huanzi finished reading the campus post, the atmosphere was extremely tense. ¡°This is too vicious. It¡¯s all slander. The only thing missing is that there was a bed in the private room and Beibei was lying on it seducing big boss Gu. ¡±Jiang Feifei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This must have been done by Qi Shan. We should have photographed her shamelessly sticking to Gu Yanqing at that time. This is simply a case of the wicked complaining first. ¡±Of course, Song Beibei could not swallow this anger. She immediately got up and wanted to settle the score with Qi Shan.However, she was stopped by Zhao Dantong. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you going now? She will never admit it. You have no evidence. ¡±Lu Huanzi also echoed, ¡°that¡¯s right, Beibei. We have no evidence. Don¡¯t be rash first. ¡±Jiang Feifei was furious, ¡°we can¡¯t just let Bei Bei suffer in silence. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter. ¡±The dormitory suddenly quieted down.After a while, Lu Huanzi had a flash of inspiration and suddenly stood up, ¡°I know how to deal with Qi Shan Now? ¡±All eyes turned to Lu Huanzi.¡°Isn¡¯t the school in a frenzy to select the School Belle? I just saw it on the school website. Right now, the one with the most votes and the loudest voice is Qi Shan. Let¡¯s get Bei Bei to sign up as well. If we push Qi Shan Down, she¡¯ll definitely be angered to death. ¡±This idea unexpectedly received unanimous approval.Although the school Belle competition was not officially organized by the school, it attracted a lot of attention in the school.Moreover, if Song Beibei really ran for the school Belle, then the damage Qi Shan had deliberately done to her reputation could be ignored.Only Song Beibei hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not talented or good-looking. Why would she choose me to be the School Belle? ¡±Song Beibei said this sentence and received three rolls of eyes at the same time.Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t insult yourself like this. ¡±Jiang Feifei almost came over to pull song Beibei¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re a national scholarship recipient. How can you be so lacking in talent? Also, didn¡¯t anyone tell you that your face is so beautiful that it makes people want to throw acid at you? ¡±Song Beibei shivered. ¡°Feifei, are you praising me or insulting me? ¡±Lu Huanzi immediately helped Song Beibei Register Online, filled in the information and attached a photo.The photo was taken at random. It was a photo of Song Beibei sitting on the desk reading a book. It was just a side profile, but her skin was as white as snow. Her Silhouette was three-dimensional, and her long hair was behind her ears. Just then, a ray of morning sunlight shot through the window Her long eyelashes seemed to be coated with a layer of broken gold. She was like an angel walking out of the morning fog, unbelievably pure. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: 013. I told you not to come to this shop. It really serves all kinds of peopleAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In less than half an hour, the number of viewers had exceeded 10,000. By evening, the votes were almost equal to Qi Shan¡¯s.Ever since Lu Huanzi helped her sign up, Song Beibei had not paid much attention to this matter.There were not many freshman classes. Song Beibei joined a few clubs and officially immersed herself in her campus life.She was busy every day and lived a fulfilling life.On the other hand, whenever Lu Huanzi had time, she would stand in front of the TIEBA and report the results of the School Belle vote to her.After Song Beibei¡¯s photo was uploaded, the vote quickly became the first place.However, she could always hear Lu Huanzi mumbling some gossip in her ear every day.Something about Qi Shan hiring a troll to criticize her on the school¡¯s website, or Qi Shan buying fans to brush votes online¡­ ¡­Something about Qi Shan publicly announcing that she was going to post a challenge to her¡­ ¡­Every time she finished, Lu huanzi would say proudly, ¡°No matter how many tricks Qi Shan has used, her popularity score is not as high as yours. Beibei, you¡¯re definitely going to be the school Belle this year. ¡±Song Beibei did not take it to heart at all.However, in the past few days, Lu Huanzi had suddenly changed the topic.She kept whispering in her ear about how handsome the new transfer student from their department was.Although they were in the same dormitory, they were in different majors. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were in the media department, but they were also in different classes. Jiang Feifei¡¯s major was jewelry appreciation, while Lu Huanzi was the only one in the finance department.And she kept talking about the super handsome guy who was said to have just transferred to the finance and management department.It was rare that the four of them did not have classes in the evening, so they planned to go to the ¡°Pin Shang Ju¡± together for a meal.Although the Pin Shang Ju was not as high-end as the cloud water pavilion, its environment was elegant. There were a few authentic specialty dishes that were very popular.Today, it was Lu Huanzi who treated them. She said that she would definitely bring them to see their professional top-notch handsome guy.Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve been observing them for two days. Every night at seven o¡¯clock, they would enter the Pin Shang Ju when they were tying grass. ¡±The few girls were quite interested in seeing the handsome guy.Jiang Feifei said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you clamoring about tying grass for a few days. Does he have a name or not? ¡±¡°Of course I do. His name is also very nice. He Yucheng, he¡¯s handsome and a super scholar. ¡±Zhao Dantong was a little surprised. ¡°I think the provincial college entrance examination champion¡¯s name is he Yucheng. ¡±Lu Huanzi was confused. ¡°really? I don¡¯t really care about that. ¡±Zhao Dantong said, ¡°didn¡¯t he go to Qingping University? Why did he suddenly transfer to our school? ¡±Song Beibei only felt the chatter around her, but she didn¡¯t hear a single word.He Yucheng¡­ ¡­After a meal, Song Beibei was a little absent-minded.The other three were also quite disappointed because they were almost done eating, and they didn¡¯t see the figure of the legendary finance major.Not only that, but they also ran into Qi Shan.Fortunately, when Qi Shan and the others arrived, Song Beibei and the others were already almost done eating.When Qi Shan walked to their table, she deliberately said, ¡°I said not to come to this shop. It really serves all kinds of cats and dogs. How am I supposed to eat anything? ¡±As she said that, she deliberately glanced at Song Beibei, who was sitting in a daze.Song Beibei was actually already in a trance and did not hear anything.However, Jiang Feifei was so angry that she stood up. ¡°Hey, who are the cats and dogs talking about? ¡±Qi Shan ordered arrogantly, ¡°the cats and dogs are talking about you. ¡±Jiang Feifei said with sharp teeth, ¡°that¡¯s right. The cats and dogs are talking about us. ¡±Only then did Qi Shan realize that she had fallen into a trap. She was so angry that her face turned green. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. One day, I will make all of you unable to laugh. ¡° Chapter 14 Chapter 14: 014. You¡¯re an orphan with no parents, who do you think you are to be so arrogantAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After Qi Shan left, Lu Huanzi and Zhao Dantong could not help but laugh.Only Song Beibei sat in the distance with an expressionless face, mechanically staring at a large braised prawn in the bowl.Lu Huanzi shook her shoulder. ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s going to be embarrassed if you keep staring at this prawn like that. ¡±Only then did Song Beibei come back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m going to the WASHROOM. ¡±The cold water splashed on her face, and Song Beibei finally snapped out of her thoughts.He Yucheng, she did not hear wrongly. He Yucheng had been transferred from Qingping University to a university.How could that be?Song Beibei walked out of the WASHROOM. When she was passing by a bend in the corridor, she was deliberately blocked by two girls.Song Beibei was expressionless. ¡°please move aside. ¡±The two girls moved aside as expected. Qi Shan crossed her arms and arrogantly appeared in her line of sight.Song Beibei did not want to pay attention to her. She wanted to go around her and walk over, but Qi Shan always deliberately blocked her way.¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t get in the way. ¡±¡°Who are you calling a dog? ¡±¡°WHO GETS IN MY WAY? ¡±¡°Song Beibei, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sharp-tongued. ¡± Qi Shan suddenly laughed. ¡°You¡¯re an orphan without parents. Who exactly are you relying on to be so arrogant? ¡±Song Beibei frowned.Qi Shan said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked your file. The family relationship column is actually blank. Only the orphan column can be left blank. Song Beibei, you¡¯re an orphan, right? Tell me, which orphanage did you come from? ¡±Song Beibei¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly. Ever since she was young, she cared the most about other people mentioning this matter.Ever since she was young, she did not have to worry about food and clothing. However, it was true that she did not have a mother. The father she loved the most also passed away when she was very young.Qi Shan saw that Song Beibei was exposed, and she was even more proud. ¡°You¡¯re a little orphan, yet you dare to compete with me for the title of School Belle. What right do you have? ¡±Song Beibei was already angry, but she still restrained herself. ¡°What do you want? ¡±Her voice was cold and deep, as if it was mixed with a layer of ice. Qi Shan, on the other hand, did not feel the chills on her back. She did not expect this girl to have such an aura.However, she still threatened, ¡°I want you to withdraw from the School Belle election on your own. Otherwise, I can make you unable to stay in a university. Don¡¯t forget, my father is the principal. ¡±Song Beibei was still expressionless. ¡°You can try. ¡±Qi Shan saw that there was not a trace of fear on her beautiful face. Instead, she was so calm that it made people go numb.Especially her eyes, which were as bright as gemstones and soul-stirring.Qi Shan was suddenly filled with jealousy. ¡°teach this stupid girl a lesson for not knowing the immensity of Heaven and earth. ¡±A tall girl next to Qi Shan took a step forward and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. The other girl raised her hand and was about to slap Song Beibei.In a flash, a force forcefully grabbed the arm that was about to fall.Song Beibei¡¯s waist tightened and she crashed into a broad chest.Her entire body was hugged by an arm as if she was protecting a chick A deep voice with a hint of anger floated above her head. ¡°As far as I know, your father seems to be running for the position of director of the Education Department recently. I wonder if everyone will be affected if they see his daughter bullying her classmates? ¡° Chapter 15 Chapter 15: 015. I feel like I¡¯m a loan sharkAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Shan didn¡¯t expect that someone would suddenly appear. Furthermore, this person was¡­ ¡­¡°He Yucheng, I advise you to mind your own business. ¡±¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to. ¡±¡°You have no evidence at all. No one will believe you even if you tell them. ¡±¡°I used my phone to record it, ¡± He Yucheng said calmly.Qi Shan¡¯s expression instantly changed.Two seconds later, she suddenly changed her expression. ¡°classmate he, you know that my father likes you very much. We are also in the same major. We are fellow disciples. You can¡¯t be so heartless, right? ¡±¡°apologize. ¡±Qi Shan¡¯s expression was very ugly, but she still pretended to be friendly. ¡°actually, you misunderstood. We were just fooling around. ¡±He Yucheng looked at her with a cold expression. ¡°apologize. ¡±Qi Shan¡¯s face finally sank. She gritted her teeth and finally walked in front of Song Beibei. She said unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡±Song Beibei raised her eyebrows. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. ¡±¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t¡­ ¡±She raised her head and met he Yucheng¡¯s deep black eyes.Although they were about the same age, he Yucheng always had a kind of depth that did not match his age.Qi Shan was very willing to say, ¡°student Song Beibei, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Can You forgive me? ¡±Song Beibei was not a person who would not forgive someone without reason. Moreover, she had too many doubts in her heart, so she did not want to get entangled with Qi Shan.So she said, ¡°forget it, you can go. ¡±Qi Shan did not give up and looked at he Yucheng. ¡°The video¡­ ¡±¡°I¡¯ll delete it. ¡±Qi Shan left with a few people in high heels.The corridor returned to silence.Song Beibei suddenly realized that someone was still holding her arm tightly.Song Beibei struggled a little, and the person let go of her arm and took two steps back.There were countless questions in her heart, but the words that came to her mouth became, ¡°He Yucheng, long time no see? ¡±Song Beibei felt that she was quite silly. In fact, it had only been a summer vacation.He Yucheng did not say anything.Song Beibei suddenly felt a little awkward and said, ¡°thank you so much for just now. By the way, did you really take a video? ¡±¡°No. ¡±¡°Oh! ¡± Song Beibei rubbed her palms and suddenly did not know what to say.At this moment, he Yucheng suddenly said, ¡°can you accompany me to a place? ¡±Song Beibei said without thinking, ¡°sure. ¡±Song Beibei first called Lu Huanzi and randomly found a reason to say that she wanted to leave firstThen, she left Shang Pin Ju with he Yucheng.Outside was the university city pedestrian street.They walked on the street one after the other without saying a word. Song Beibei did not know where to go.Finally, he Yucheng stopped in front of an ATM at a bank.He turned to Song Beibei and said, ¡°wait for me for a while. ¡±Then, he walked through the glass door.Song Beibei was waiting for him outside while kicking a pebble on the side of the road.When he came out, there was a brown envelope in his hand.He Yucheng stuffed the envelope into Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°This is the 20,000 yuan you lent me last time. I¡¯ll return it to you. The interest is based on the bank¡¯s standard interest rate. ¡±Song Beibei refused to accept it. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to use the money. ¡±He Yucheng said concisely, ¡°I have a scholarship. It¡¯s enough to pay for my mother¡¯s medical expenses. ¡±Song Beibei took the envelope with some resentment. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to convert it into interest and return it to me. It feels like I¡¯m lending money at a high interest rate. ¡° Chapter 16 Chapter 16: 016. That promise from before¡­ ¡­Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He Yucheng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Then treat me to dinner. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. ¡±Thus, the two of them went to the nearby KFC. He Yucheng was indeed hungry. One of them ate two hamburgers and four egg tarts.Song Beibei sipped her coke and asked in puzzlement, ¡°didn¡¯t you eat anything at Pinshang Ju? ¡±He Yucheng ate the fifth egg Tart as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a tutor. Pinshang Ju¡¯s boss¡¯ daughter will take the college entrance exam next year. I¡¯ll tutor her. ¡±Song Beibei nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. She just focused on watching the person eating the egg tart.Although she ate a lot, she ate in a refined manner. He Yucheng¡¯s hands were especially good-looking, and his fingers were long and well-defined.Song Beibei thought that if she played the piano with these hands, they would definitely look very good.In fact, he Yucheng was indeed very good at playing the piano, and he looked very handsome when he played the piano.¡°Do you have something to ask me? ¡±Song Beibei recollected her thoughts and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you go to Qingping University? ¡±He Yucheng did not answer this question. Instead, he asked Song Beibei, ¡°why didn¡¯t you apply for Qingping University? ¡±Song Beibei frowned, but she did not want to mention Gu Yanqing. She lowered her head and said, ¡°there are some reasons. ¡±He Yucheng did not ask further He just explained himself, ¡°a university and Qingping University jointly set up an overseas talent training program. The base is set up at a university. My academic status is still at Qingping University. I¡¯ll stay here for a year. After a year, I¡¯ll go abroad directly. ¡±Song Beibei nodded in understanding. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. In the end, a university pays the money, Qingping provides the talent, and in the end, the two schools profit. A university¡¯s main goal is to gain fame. ¡±Song Beibei said with some doubt, ¡°but Qingping University also has a fixed number of exchange students every year. If you want to go abroad, with your ability, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to take that path? ¡±He Yucheng looked at Song Beibei and said indifferently, ¡°this is only one of the reasons why I came back. ¡±Although his voice was faint, Song Beibei felt that his eyes were particularly deep, and there was an indescribable seriousness on his face. Song Beibei felt inexplicably guilty, and there seemed to be an answer in the bottom of her heart that she could not suppress In the end, she still asked, ¡°what¡¯s the other reason? ¡±He Yucheng stared at Song Beibei for a few seconds before he finally averted his gaze and said, ¡°my mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s convenient for me to take care of her when I¡¯m back. ¡±Song Beibei was stunned for a second before she replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ .She could not tell if she was a little disappointed or relieved.She was really afraid that the answer she got from He Yucheng was the agreement they made back then¡­ ¡­Song Beibei took a deep breath. ¡°Is teacher he feeling better? ¡±¡°He has already been discharged. Thank you. ¡±Song Beibei was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s good that teacher he is fine. ¡±¡°Are you free tomorrow? ¡±¡°What? ¡±¡°Tomorrow Is Saturday? Do you have any plans? ¡±Song Beibei shook her head in confusion. ¡°No. ¡±¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at my house tonight. My mother has always wanted to thank you in person. ¡° Chapter 17 Chapter 17: 017. This guy is using his chest to sing, rightAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei returned to the dormitory, Zhao Dantong was reading a book while Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei were huddled on the same bed. They were scrolling through the campus network while scolding Qi Shan. The two of them looked like they had a common enemy.Seeing that Song Beibei had returned, Jiang Feifei quickly said, ¡°Beibei, that little B * Tch Qi Shan has really issued a challenge to you. Are you going? ¡±Before Song Beibei could say anything, Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°I¡¯m going. I have to go. With our Beibei¡¯s beauty, if she stood on the stage, she would definitely murder a forest. ¡±Song Beibei was confused. ¡°What Challenge? What murder film crew? ¡±Lu Huanzi immediately pulled Song Beibei to sit down, pointed at the computer screen and said, ¡°look, Qi Shan¡¯s name is Zhang Zhan, and she has sent you a challenge post in the TIEBA forum. She wants to have a showdown with you. The attention is unprecedented, and many students from other universities have come to watch. ¡±Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s boring, I¡¯m not interested. ¡±Jiang Feifei said, ¡°No, if you don¡¯t participate, they will think that you admit defeat. ¡±Lu Huanzi said worriedly, ¡°but Qi Shan is a specialty student. She¡¯s a level 10 piano player, and she entered a university. I heard that she even gets extra points for her art. Isn¡¯t that obvious bullying? ¡±Jiang Feifei asked Song Beibei, ¡°Do you know how to play the Violin? ¡±¡°No! ¡±¡°GUZHENG? ¡±¡°No! ¡±¡°Flute? ¡±¡°No. ¡±Jiang Feifei was greatly disappointed. ¡°Then what do you know? ¡±Song Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°If I have to participate, I¡¯ll sing. ¡±Song Beibei said embarrassedly, ¡°I quite like singing. Why don¡¯t I sing my famous song ¡®wild child¡¯ ? ¡±Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei frowned at the same time. ¡°Song Beibei, do you want to embarrass our dormitory 502 to the entire school? ¡±On the second day of school, Jiang Feifei invited the entire dormitory to sing Karaoke. Song Beibei was simply a maverick, but every song was out of tune and out of tune.At that time, Song Beibei dominated the microphone and Sang ¡°Wild Child¡± twice in a rowAt that time, Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei were munching on melon seeds as they commented, ¡°this guy is singing with his chest, right? ¡±¡°She¡¯s the first person who can sing ¡°wild child¡± as ¡°bastard¡± ! ¡±Song Beibei pretended to be disappointed and said, ¡°if you guys don¡¯t want me to sing, then forget it. Don¡¯t blame me. ¡±At this moment, Zhao Dantong turned her head around. ¡°The freshmen welcoming party completely depends on the atmosphere. With Beibei¡¯s good looks, even if she stands on the stage, she can still win everyone¡¯s attention without saying anything. Winning or losing isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that she can¡¯t admit defeat. ¡±Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei were very supportive. ¡°Song Beibei, you can participate. Just sing. ¡±¡°Then I¡¯ll sing wild child? ¡±¡°YOU¡¯RE NOT ALLOWED! ! ¡± The three of them said in unison.In the end, the three of them carefully selected a simple English song. It wasn¡¯t difficult, but surprisingly, it suited Song Beibei¡¯s voice very well.In the evening, Song Beibei had been focused on practicing her song under the influence of the three of them.The phone on the desk rang. Lu Huanzi picked it up, took a look at it, and handed it to Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, who is this old man? ¡° Chapter 18 Chapter 18: 018. He was very old. Anyway, he was just an old and annoying old manAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei took it. The old man was Gu Yanqing¡¯s remarks.Song Beibei didn¡¯t answer the question and picked up the phone.Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Are you asleep? ¡±¡°No! ¡±¡°What time will you be back tomorrow? I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up. ¡±Only then did Song Beibei think about it. When school started, she and Gu Yanqing had made a pact. She could stay at school, but she had to go home every weekend.However, she had just promised he yucheng that she would go to his house for dinner the next day.Song Beibei thought for two seconds and lied, ¡°I have a class reunion tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be going back. ¡±¡°YOU¡¯RE NOT ALLOWED! ¡± Those two words were light, but they carried an air of dominance that could not be refuted.¡°Then I¡¯ll go back later. I won¡¯t be home for dinner. I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself. ¡±¡°Okay. ¡±After hanging up the phone, Lu Huanzi came over curiously, ¡°Beibei, who is this old man? Your top-notch Guardian uncle? ¡±Everyone in the dormitory knew that Song Beibei did not have parents. Song Beibei had said from the beginning that her parents had passed away when she was young and that she was now living with a guardian uncle. Song Beibei had complained about this guardian being strict, harsh, and stingy She was very controlling and liked to force her to do things that she did not like¡­ ¡­Therefore, everyone in the dormitory thought that her guardian was a ultimate pervert and pitied her for living under someone else¡¯s roof.Song Beibei nodded.Lu Huanzi said in puzzlement, ¡°he sounds very young, and his voice is so beautiful. How old is that uncle of yours? ¡±Song Beibei said in a confused tone, ¡°he¡¯s very old. Anyway, he¡¯s an old and annoying old man. ¡±The few of them looked at her with even more sympathy¡­ ¡­On Saturday, Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei both went home.Jiang Feifei was from the city, so it was very convenient for her to go home. Lu Huanzi was also picked up by a black car early in the morning.Zhao Dantong was invited by Jiang Feifei to her house as a guest.Therefore, Song Beibei spent the whole day alone in the library.It was not until the evening that he Yucheng called.The two of them arranged to meet at the school gate.As it was Saturday, there were a lot of people at the gate, and they came and went.The youth stood under a Tall Magnolia at the school gate. The leaves were dense, and the white magnolia was huge.He Yucheng was wearing a clean and light white t-shirt. His facial features were handsome, and he carried his school bag on one shoulder. He was waiting quietly. When he saw Song Beibei walking over slowly, he raised a hand and waved. His smile was bright and clean, revealing his snow-white teeth The Setting Sun stretched his shadow very long, as if it had coated his body with a layer of warmth. So many years later, Song Beibei thought of the white-clothed youth in the setting sun, and her heart was still warm¡­ ¡­He Yucheng¡¯s appearance was outstanding, and the students who came in and out of the school gate would always look at him twice.Song Beibei was quite popular in the school recently. When the two of them were together, the handsome men and beautiful women were even more eye-catching.Song Beibei even heard voices whispering about them from the side.Song Beibei lowered her head and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡° Chapter 19 Chapter 19: 019. They had a tacit understanding of the ¡°abnormal¡± relationshipAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them went to take the subway, which was actually not far.He Yucheng¡¯s home was in the apartment of the teaching staff near their high school, because he Yucheng¡¯s mother was their high school music teacher.Her interaction with he Yucheng was completely an accident.During a music class, teacher he suddenly had a heart attack. Song Beibei and a group of students called an ambulance to send her to the hospital.At that time, the situation was very urgent. They had to be hospitalized immediately and undergo surgery.Song Beibei withdrew 50,000 yuan from the bank near the hospital without thinking. She used it to cover the surgery fees first.Later, he Yucheng came to the hospital. He signed and immediately underwent surgery. Only then did teacher he turn the situation around.The people in the hospital had always said that it was because the rescue was timely. Otherwise, it would have been dangerous.At that time, the college entrance examination was about to begin.She and he Yucheng were not in the same class. She was in the ordinary class and her grades were average. He Yucheng was the top student in the experimental class. They did not have much interaction initially.But during that period of time, the interaction between them suddenly increased.First, he Yucheng paid her 30,000 yuan intermittently.Later, Song Beibei found out that he yucheng had been working in a restaurant after school, earning money to return to her.Song Beibei repeatedly said that she was not short of money, and that she could return the money whenever she wanted.However, he Yucheng still insisted on working to earn money, and basically returned around 1,000 yuan a week.At that time, it was only a few months before the college entrance examination.Later, when he Yucheng insisted on returning the money, Song Beibei said, ¡°you can be my tutor. The rest of the money will be my tuition fee. ¡±He Yucheng unexpectedly agreed.In the last few months, during the lunch break, he Yucheng would go to the small classroom on time to help Song Beibei with her homework.Song Beibei was originally just saying it, but she didn¡¯t expect it to last for more than two months.Until rumors spread around the school, saying that he Yucheng from the experimental class and Song Beibei from Class 3 were in a relationship.This matter also alerted the school principal and called the parents.Gu Yanqing also knew about this matter.Actually, it wasn¡¯t like what the rumors said. They weren¡¯t in a relationship at all. It was purely tutoring.Except after the college entrance exam, on the day of the graduation dinner.After the dinner that day, the class teacher booked a private room to sing Karaoke.After the exam, everyone was very excited, and many of the boys drank beer.They started to jeer, asking the two of them to Sing ¡°love corner¡± together.At that time, the TV series of the same name was playing on the screen. It was so popular that it spread all over the streets and alleys. Many young girls liked it. At that time, there was an unwritten rule If a boy invited a girl to sing this song in a KTV, and the girl agreed, it would be considered a tacit confirmation of the ¡°abnormal¡± relationship.At that time, the heckling was especially fierce, and the microphone had already been stuffed into Song Beibei¡¯s arms.Even their form teacher turned a blind eye to it and watched it with a smile.Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think much of it. It was just a song. It was fine to make everyone happy.So she sang it openly.After singing the song, she and he Yucheng didn¡¯t have any special changes.Halfway through, Song Beibei was sent to buy water. He Yucheng got up and said that he would go with her. There was another round of heckling. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: 020. Your family still hired a chef?Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He Yucheng was very quiet when he bought the drinks.The silence made Song Beibei feel a little awkward. In fact, for such a long time, other than learning, there really didn¡¯t seem to be any other topics between them.When they were almost there, he yucheng suddenly said, ¡°why did you agree to Sing Love Corner with me just now? ¡±Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°everyone seems to have misunderstood. ¡±¡°misunderstood what? ¡±¡°misunderstood that the two of us are in a relationship. ¡±Song Beibei said nonchalantly, ¡°as long as the two of us have a clear conscience, it¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t have to care about what others think. ¡±He Yucheng suddenly stopped in his tracks.Song Beibei turned around in confusion.He Yucheng¡¯s serious expression, Song Beibei would probably never forget it for the rest of her life.He said, ¡°what if I have a guilty conscience? ¡±Song Beibei stood rooted to the ground, unable to react. Her heart was beating rapidly, and her face turned red.He Yucheng turned around and said, ¡°my wish will be to apply for Qingping University. ¡±¡°¡­¡±¡°We¡¯re at the station. What are you daydreaming about? ¡±Song Beibei quickly came back to her senses.It was Song Beibei¡¯s first time at he Yucheng¡¯s house. It was a small two-story apartment. It was not big, but it was very warm and elegant.The House was spotless. The SOFA, curtains, and tablecloths were all in a warm tone. There were a few hyacinths on the balcony, and they were blooming beautifully.He Suxian just happened to come out of the kitchen.Song Beibei quickly greeted him. ¡°teacher he, long time no see. ¡±He Yucheng brought Song Beibei slippers from the entrance. They were brand new.He suxian quickly greeted him, ¡°Ah Cheng, invite Song Beibei to sit first. There are still a few dishes left to cook. Dinner will be ready soon. ¡±He Suxian was a gentle and amiable person. She had taught Song Beibei Music for three years, so she was not unfamiliar at all.He Yucheng took Song Beibei on a simple tour of the small apartment.When they were in he Yucheng¡¯s room, Song Beibei noticed that there was a class photo on his pillow.Song Beibei picked it up and joked, ¡°why is this beside the bed? Does he want to watch WHO FALLS ASLEEP? ¡±It was just a casual joke.After she said it, Song Beibei wished she could bite off her own tongue.He Yucheng was also slightly stunned. Then, his ears turned red as he took the photo away from Song Beibei¡¯s hands. He did not say anything.Fortunately, he suxian asked them to have dinner at this time to avoid awkwardness.While they were eating, he suxian asked, ¡°Beibei, did Ah Cheng give you the medical fees? ¡±Song Beibei nodded. ¡°He did. Actually, he didn¡¯t have to. He Yucheng gave me three months of extra tuition, but I still haven¡¯t paid for it. ¡±He suxian smiled. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve helped me so much. ¡±He suxian picked up a piece of braised pork for Song Beibei. ¡°Try it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to your liking. ¡±Song Beibei took a bite and praised, ¡°it¡¯s so delicious. It¡¯s a hundred times better than our chef¡¯s. ¡±He Yucheng asked casually, ¡°your family still hired a chef? ¡° Chapter 21 Chapter 21: 021. Song Beibei, can I like you?Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was slightly startled She smiled helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My parents passed away when I was very young. I grew up living with my¡­ a little uncle. He was very busy with work and no one cooked for me, so my family hired a chef. ¡±He Yucheng had never known about Song Beibei¡¯s family¡¯s situation. When he was in high school, he roughly knew that her family¡¯s conditions were not too bad. Otherwise, a high school student would not casually take out 50,000 yuan.Later that day, when she was surrounded by Qi Shan, she heard Qi Shan say that she was an orphan. Now that she said it out loud, she felt a trace of sadness and loneliness.He Yucheng said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡±Song Beibei smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already used to it. ¡±He suxian looked at Song Beibei with a heartache and picked up another piece of meat for her. ¡°If you want to eat home-cooked food in the future, come to my house. I¡¯ll make it for you anytime. ¡±Song Beibei was inexplicably touched. Her nose was slightly sore. ¡°Thank you, teacher He. ¡±On the way back, he Yucheng sent Song Beibei to the bus stop.¡°You really don¡¯t need me to send you? ¡±¡°No need. I¡¯m not a child, and my home is very close to here. It¡¯s just a few stops away. ¡±¡°Then send me a message when you get home. ¡±¡°Okay. ¡±Song Beibei got on the car and sat down at a seat next to the bed.The car started slowly.He Yucheng suddenly ran over and handed Song Beibei a note from the window.Song Beibei was very surprised.The car had already started and left.Song Beibei turned her head and saw he yucheng standing not far from the bus stop until the car turned a corner and she could no longer see him.There was a small note in his hand. It was a very ordinary colored note. It was folded into small pieces and was square in shape.Song Beibei could not help but think of how he Yucheng folded it after he finished writing.For some reason, her fingers were trembling and her heart was beating faster and faster.She slowly opened it. It was neatly written in small regular script. The handwriting was elegant and it looked very much like that clean boy.There were ten neatly written words on it: Song Beibei, can I like you?_______________________When Song Beibei arrived at the Song Garden, it was already very late.When the security guard saw her walk back, he quickly opened the carved iron door in surprise. ¡°Miss, you walked back? Didn¡¯t you ask Lao Yang to pick you up? ¡±Song Beibei said, ¡°I had a gathering with my classmates tonight. It¡¯s nearby. ¡±Before entering the door, Song Beibei sent a message to He Yucheng: ¡°I¡¯m home. ¡±The other side immediately came backTwo seconds later, he replied: [ rest early, good night. ]Song Beibei replied: [ good night. ]Song Beibei was still holding the small piece of paper in her hand, and her heart was still beating at an unusual rate.Song Beibei went upstairs. She wanted to go straight to her room, but she found that the light in the study room was faintly shining.Gu Yanqing was at home?Song Beibei paused for a moment before walking towards the study room.The door of the study room was ajar.Gu Yanqing was indeed at home. At this moment, he was sitting behind his desk, flipping through a pile of documents. Chapter 22 Chapter 22: 022. He was afraid that he would die young if he worked so hard¡­ ¡­Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He had obviously showered. He wore a pair of blue plaid pajamas and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. Even when he lowered his head to read his documents, he looked refined and handsomeSong Beibei rarely saw Gu Yanqing working at home. Usually, even when he was at home, Gu Yanqing was used to wearing a suit and tie.It was the first time she saw him reading documents in his pajamas in the study. He looked a little different from his usual well-dressed appearance.She looked lazy and had a sense of home.Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to describe it.She just felt as if someone who was always high and mighty had suddenly descended to the mortal world.Song Beibei stood at the door in a daze. The person on the other side had already raised his head. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡±Song Beibei stood at the door and acknowledged.Gu Yanqing had already stood up and walked over slowly. ¡°Did you have fun? ¡±Song Beibei was stunned and couldn¡¯t react.¡°A class reunion? ¡± Gu Yanqing reminded her.Song Beibei responded with an ¡°oh¡± . ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡±Song Beibei was not good at lying. For some reason, she felt guilty and turned around impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. ¡±¡°Beibei¡­ ¡±Song Beibei had just taken two steps when she turned around.Gu Yanqing was leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed. The corridor was filled with gentle orange lights. Gu Yanqing stood in the light, and his silhouette seemed to be outlined by a faint Halo of light.He smiled gently on the other side, unusually gentle. ¡°Good night. ¡±Song Beibei was stunned for a full two seconds before she replied, ¡°good night. ¡±Good nightDuring the weekend, Song Beibei slept until the sun was high in the sky.After she got up, she took a comfortable shower, changed her clothes, and left the room.When she reached the staircase, she bumped into Zhong Junjie.Zhong Junjie was Gu Yanqing¡¯s secretary and Gu Yanqing¡¯s good brother.Song Beibei knew that they grew up together in the same orphanage.When Song Beibei was in middle school, Zhong Junjie often picked her up from school, so they were very familiar with each other.¡°Brother Zhong, have you been busy lately? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. ¡± Song Beibei took the initiative to greet him.Zhong Junjie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Boss is busy. Look, there¡¯s a pile of documents for me to send over. ¡±Zhong Junjie had always called Gu Yanqing his boss.Song Beibei saw that Zhong Junjie indeed had a thick stack of documents in his hands.Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss has been working really hard recently. The acquisition battle of the GM company in the United States has been extremely gruesome. This piece of fat meat is about to be taken by starlight media, but boss pulled out all the stops at the last moment and turned the tide. STARLIGHT was stunned. This battle was really satisfying, but boss hasn¡¯t slept for three days and three nights. We are all worried about boss¡¯s health. We are afraid that if he works so hard, he will die young¡­ ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡±Zhong Junjie never stopped talking about Gu Yanqing. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his admiration for Gu Yanqing.Song Beibei had heard about Gu Yanqing¡¯s tricks in the business world. It was said that he had a nickname in the industry, ¡°jade face Yama. ¡°.Song Beibei said, ¡°then tell him to take care of his health. ¡±¡°What I said won¡¯t work. Even ten bulls can¡¯t pull back what boss wants to do. I¡¯m afraid the only one who can change boss¡¯s mind is you. You have to tell boss that. ¡° Chapter 23 Chapter 23: 023. 18 ways to defeat the CEO¡¯s husbandAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei shrugged helplessly. ¡°If even your good brother can¡¯t do it, how would I have the ability to persuade him? ¡±¡°Don¡¯t you know how important your position is in the boss¡¯s heart? The boss is a workaholic, but even if it¡¯s on the conference table where he¡¯s negotiating with his opponent, as long as it¡¯s a call from you, he will definitely pick it up. Today, there was originally an important meeting at the American branch office where the boss had to return to the company to take charge of the overall situation, but because you were at home, the boss changed the video conference at the last minute. ¡±Zhong Junjie lamented, ¡°Bei Bei, you¡¯re the boss¡¯s weak spot. ¡±Weak spot?Yes, she was indeed Gu Yanqing¡¯s weak spot.Even though the entire Pearl Group had long been under Gu Yanqing¡¯s control, she, Song Beibei, still held 40% of the shares of Pearl Group. In other words, no matter how much Gu Yanqing did, he still worked for her, Song Beibei.Song Beibei felt a little sarcastic. Wasn¡¯t this enough to make her Gu Yanqing¡¯s weak spot?Gu Yanqing had been busy in the study. He didn¡¯t even come out for lunch.After lunch, Song Beibei ran to the balcony of her room to read a book.Song Beibei¡¯s balcony was a sunny room with all kinds of potted plants and a swing chair.She curled up like a kitten and read a novel. After a while, she covered her face with the book and fell asleep.The early autumn afternoon Sun was warm and cozy.When Song Beibei woke up, she saw Gu Yanqing sitting on the Rattan Chair next to her, casually flipping through a book.Gu Yanqing saw that she had woken up. He closed the book and gently shook the book in his hand. The corners of his mouth held a hint of an ambiguous smile as he read the title of the book, ¡°eighteen moves to pounce on the CEO¡¯s husband? ¡±This book was recommended by Jiang Feifei. After Jiang Feifei finished reading it, she threw it to her. She had never flipped through it and placed it on the bedside. When she came back, she conveniently stuffed it into her bag. She was really bored so she took it out to read it.Song Beibei snatched the book from Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands in an instant, ¡°why do you care? ¡±Gu Yanqing continued to tease her, ¡°you learned a few moves. Tell me about it? ¡±Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s sly smile and a wave of anger rose in her heart, ¡°why did you come to my room? Why didn¡¯t you knock when you came in? ¡±Gu Yanqing seemed to be in a good mood. He stood up and asked, ¡°what do you want to eat tonight? ¡±Song Beibei was stunned for a moment, then she immediately stood up excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re cooking? ¡±Gu Yanqing gave her an expression that said, ¡°if I¡¯m not cooking, then why are you cooking? ¡°.Song Beibei immediately threw away the little bit of unhappiness she had just felt. ¡°then I want to eat boiled beef, honey-flavored chicken wings, grapefruit prawns, and steamed meat! ! ¡±Gu Yanqing was actually going to cook personally. Song Beibei immediately reported the food that she had been drooling over for a long time.In Song Beibei¡¯s heart, Gu Yanqing only had one advantage.That was that his cooking was delicious.And not just any ordinary delicious food.Let¡¯s put it this way. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had run away from home seven times due to conflicts. Each time, they were tricked back by Gu Yanqing¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the dishes. I¡¯ll wait for you at home. ¡°.However, Gu Yanqing was too busy and never cooked easily.Song Beibei counted with her fingers. It had been about half a year since she had eaten Gu Yanqing¡¯s personally prepared dishes. Chapter 24 Chapter 24: 024. He hoped that his wife would die of poisoning after eating itAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the evening, the two of them went to the supermarket together.Song Beibei pushed the shopping cart and watched Gu Yanqing pick out a bunch of fresh fruits and vegetables.This old man was really picky to the extreme. There were ingredients at home, but this old man either complained that the shrimp was not fresh enough or that the meat was not tender enough. Most exaggeratedly, he even complained that the potatoes were not good-looking enough and insisted on going to the supermarket to buy them in person.Not only did he come to the supermarket, but he also kept ordering her around.However, seeing that there would be a big meal in the evening, Song Beibei endured it all.Next to the vegetable section was the refrigerator for dairy products. Song Beibei pushed the cart over to buy some milk.¡°Beibei, what a coincidence. You¡¯re also here to shop? ¡±Song Beibei did not expect to run into Jiang Feifei and Zhao Dantong in the supermarket.Song Beibei knew that Zhao Dantong was visiting Jiang Feifei¡¯s house this week, but she did not expect to run into them by chance.Song Beibei¡¯s first reaction was that they could not have seen her and Gu Yanqing together just now, right?Zhao Dantong asked, ¡°you came to the supermarket alone? ¡±Song Beibei quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, alone. Of course I¡¯m alone. ¡±Gu Yanqing had already finished picking up his things and when he turned around, he saw Song Beibei talking to two girls.The two girls just happened to have their backs to him.Gu Yanqing walked towards Song Beibei.Song Beibei¡¯s heart beat faster and faster when she saw Gu Yanqing getting closer and closer to her.Taking advantage of the fact that Zhao Dantong and Jiang Feifei weren¡¯t paying attention, she gave Gu Yanqing a meaningful look.Gu Yanqing frowned slightly.Jiang Feifei asked, ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? ¡±Song Beibei laughed dryly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my eyes are fine. ¡±In the end, Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing stop in his tracks and tactfully turned to the shelf beside him.Song Beibei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Why are the two of you shopping at the supermarket? ¡±Jiang Feifei said, ¡°we¡¯re eating Haidilao nearby to buy some yogurt. You know I only drink imported yogurt. ¡±After saying that, she grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°since it¡¯s such a coincidence, let¡¯s go together. ¡±Song Beibei really didn¡¯t want to go. She was really dragged over by force. No matter what she said, it was useless.She wanted to eat the dishes cooked by Gu Yanqing! ! ! ! ! !When she came out, she didn¡¯t bring her phone with her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to borrow their phones to call Gu Yanqing either.However, when the payment was just made, Gu Yanqing was in front of them.So she also knew that she was going to have dinner with her classmate.When Jiang Feifei saw Gu Yanqing, she was so excited that she almost pounced on him.Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was cold from the beginning until the end. In the end, he carried a big bag of ingredients and left. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t even look at Song Beibei.Their relationship wasn¡¯t exposed at all.Song Beibei Silently scored ninety-nine points on her acting skills. One point less was because she was afraid that he would be proud¡­ ¡­Jiang Feifei dragged Song Beibei and the others all the way to Gu Yanqing¡¯s car Then, Xizi cupped her heart in love and said, ¡°this kind of man actually comes to the supermarket to buy vegetables personally? Ah¡­ the way he carries the vegetables is actually so charming¡­ maybe he even cooks personally¡­ that kind of scene¡­ ? ¡±After saying that, Jiang Feifei¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she huffed and puffed. ¡°He must be cooking it for his childhood sweetheart¡¯s wife. He hopes that his wife will die from poisoning after eating it. ¡° Chapter 25 Chapter 25: 025. I, Gu Yanqing, can¡¯t be seen in the light?Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei shivered. ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t be so ruthless. ¡±¡°Then let her wife have diarrhea. ¡±Song Beibei was absent-minded during the meal. This Haidilao restaurant was not bad.However, compared to the delicacies prepared by Gu Yanqing, it was still lacking by a large margin.It was not easy to finish the meal. Song Beibei was still thinking of going back early. Perhaps she could still make it in time to eat some leftovers.Unexpectedly, she was dragged by Jiang Feifei to watch a movie.When she came out of the movie theater, it was already past ten o¡¯clock.Song Beibei was extremely depressed. If she went back now, there would definitely be nothing left.Song Beibei was penniless. She borrowed fifty yuan from Jiang Feifei to take a taxi home.When she got home, she went straight to the dining room.The lights in the dining room were still on.When Song Beibei saw the delicious and delicious boiled beef, grapefruit prawns, honey-flavored chicken wings on the table¡­ ¡­ She thought she was dreaming ¡­That old man, Gu Yanqing, was really generous today. He actually prepared it and waited for her to come back.Moreover, it was still steaming hot¡­ ¡­Song Beibei pounced over, picked up her chopsticks, and was about to taste it.¡°Don¡¯t eat it! ! ¡±A cold voice came from behind, scaring Song Beibei so much that a piece of chicken wing she had just picked up fell to the ground.What a waste!Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached endlessly.Seeing Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei hurriedly put on a smile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? ¡±Gu Yanqing walked over, his face gloomy.Song Beibei could feel that this old man was angry, but she didn¡¯t know the specifics.Could it be because she had dinner with her classmates?Anyway, this old man loved to be angry.But seeing that he had cooked a table full of dishes, Song Beibei decided not to argue with him She quickly took the initiative to express her goodwill. ¡°You saw it just now. I really didn¡¯t want to go to dinner. But if I didn¡¯t go, they would definitely suspect me. ¡±Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were fixed on Song Beibei¡¯s face, like a sharp sword unsheathed.Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable under his gaze, and her heart started to beat faster for some reason.Gu Yanqing¡¯s body slowly leaned over, his body getting closer and closer, but his gaze also became colder and colderThe corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth suddenly curled into a cold smile. ¡°Song Beibei, am I, Gu Yanqing, so shameful? ¡±Song Beibei was stunned. She stood there, not saying a word for a long time.Actually, it wasn¡¯t because of Gu Yanqing¡¯s words, but because Gu Yanqing was really too close to her at this moment. The tip of his nose was almost touching the tip of her nose, and the tip of his nose was filled with the pleasant smell of Gu Yanqing¡¯s body. It was hard to tell what the smell was, but it was very faint, like the fragrance of orchids It was cold and clean.Before Song Beibei could react, the chopsticks in her hand were snatched away by Gu Yanqing. ¡°This meal isn¡¯t for you. ¡±The chopsticks were snatched away, and Song Beibei finally reacted. ¡°If you¡¯re not making it for me, then who are you making it for? ¡±Gu Yanqing continued to sneer. ¡°Song Beibei, you really think so highly of yourself. ¡±Then, Gu Yanqing called out lightly, ¡°lucky, come here. ¡±Lucky was a husky raised by Gu Yanqing. When it heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice, it immediately rushed in from outside the door.Song Beibei watched helplessly as Gu Yanqing placed all the delicacies on the table in front of Lucky.Then, she patted lucky¡¯s head. ¡°Eat. ¡° Chapter 26 Chapter 26: 026. The wise Mr. Gu was filled with angerAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Lucky wagged his tail and began to eat.Song Beibei was about to cry, but Gu Yanqing sat calmly on the dining chair, smoothing lucky¡¯s fur as he said, ¡°eat more. ¡±When Song Beibei saw Lucky swallow the last piece of honey-flavored chicken wing, she finally couldn¡¯t help but yell at Gu Yanqing, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re too much of a bully. I hate you. I hate you the most, you lousy old man. ¡±With that, Song Beibei turned around and went back to her room.After a while, Gu Yanqing heard a loud bang.Gu Yanqing felt inexplicably annoyed.The housekeeper happened to witness this scene at the door.Gu Yanqing got up and walked to the door. He ordered, ¡°Unche Zhou, get someone to clean up this place. ¡±After that, Gu Yanqing returned to his room with a cold face.The housekeeper looked at the two closed doors facing each other and sighed heavily.In the entire Song Garden, only Mr. Gu could cure the young mistress. However, in the entire Song Garden, the only person who could make the wise and wise Mr. Gu do such a childish thing and even hold back his anger was the young mistress.Song Beibei was really furious.The next day, before she returned to school, she did not say a word to Gu Yanqing.Even the driver, Uncle Xiang, who sent Song Beibei to school, noticed something strange. He asked with a smile, ¡°young miss, did you quarrel with Mr. Gu again? ¡±Uncle Xiang had watched Song Beibei grow up, and Song Beibei respected him quite a lot.At the mention of Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei¡¯s face was wrinkled like a Bun. She replied sullenly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood to quarrel with that old man. ¡±Uncle Xiang laughed, ¡°young miss still cares that Mr. Gu is older than you by ten years. ¡±Song Beibei pouted and did not speak for three seconds. Then, she muttered, ¡°of course I mind. There¡¯s a generation gap between us. ¡±Uncle Xiang laughed, ¡°it¡¯s not bad for a man to be older. Older people will dote on you. Miss, you¡¯re still young, and Mr. Gu has used his experience to cut through the thorns and pave the way for you. Now, all the Land Mr. Gu has conquered will belong to miss. You just need to slowly walk towards that position. Isn¡¯t that good? ¡±Song Beibei smiled, ¡°Uncle Xiang, haven¡¯t you heard the old saying, ¡®coerce the crown prince to command the Vassals¡¯ ? ¡±Uncle Xiang was silent for a while, then said, ¡°Mr. Gu is not that kind of person. We can all see how he feels about miss. ¡±Song Beibei felt bored. The entire Song family was especially convinced of Gu Yanqing.In their eyes, Gu Yanqing was like a God.Uncle Xiang continued, ¡°I heard master say that Mr. Gu was handpicked by miss from over five thousand orphans. Master actually took a liking to another child, but miss liked Mr. Gu very much at that time. Later, master adopted Mr. Gu. This is fate. When you were young, you were very attached to Mr. Gu. When you couldn¡¯t see him, you would cry. We all said that miss was like Mr. Gu¡¯s tail¡­ ¡°. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±She couldn¡¯t remember what Uncle Xiang said about her personally choosing Gu Yanqing. Chapter 27 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She couldn¡¯t remember what Uncle Xiang had said about her personally choosing Gu Yanqing. After all, she was only four or five years old at that time, so she had long forgotten about it. However, she did remember that she had stuck to Gu Yanqing since she was young, all the way until she was thirteen years old¡­ ¡­ When she thought of that incident, Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt as if it had been pricked by countless needles. She felt angry and aggrieved, and she really didn¡¯t want to hear Gu Yanqing¡¯s name again. However, Uncle Xiang was still talking non-stop. ¡°Mr. Gu¡¯s birthday is in a few days. If you order a cake for Mr. Gu one day to have a meal with him, Miss, Mr. Gu will definitely be very touched. ¡± Song Beibei replied, ¡°I understand. ¡± Of course, she remembered Gu Yanqing¡¯s birthday. On October 7th, Gu Yanqing was abandoned in the orphanage when he was born. He did not know his exact birthday at all. This birthday was decided by him himself. It was the day he was adopted by the song family. Once Song Beibei arrived at school, she was forced by Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei to start practicing her singing. The program had already been submitted. When the list was submitted, Qi Shan was indeed the Piano Soloist, and Song Beibei¡¯s singing program was placed behind Qi Shan. At the same time, the list appeared on Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk in the evening. When Zhong Junjie placed the list of performances on Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk, Gu Yanqing was reviewing documents. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°The list of performers and the invitation card for the freshmen welcoming party at a university. Principle Qi wants to invite boss to attend. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°not interested. ¡± Zhong Junjie didn¡¯t take the list away He continued, ¡°this principle Qi really overestimates himself. The last time he invited boss, on the surface, it was to thank you, but in reality, it was out of bad intentions that he wanted to give his daughter to you. It¡¯s said that his daughter also wants to enter the entertainment industry, so she probably wants to take the shortcut of you, boss. ¡± Gu Yanqing remained expressionless. ¡°In the future, when he calls, filter out all the invitations he sends. ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you this at first, but boss, your wife¡¯s name is still on the list. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a look? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally raised his head and casually took the list. Zhong Junjie stood at the side and pretended to be serious. ¡°President, I have to remind you that you are going to Beijing for a business trip tomorrow to attend the National Opera Grand Ceremony. You are the guest presenter, so there is no way to cancel this trip. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not respond and frowned slightly. Zhong Junjie returned to his usual cheeky smile With a face full of praise, he said, ¡°boss, I have already calculated that you will be presenting the award at six o¡¯clock tomorrow. Sister Bei Bei¡¯s performance will be at 8:30. I have already changed my flight ticket. The flight is at seven o¡¯clock. If nothing goes wrong, you will still be able to see your little wife¡¯s performance. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s furrowed brows finally relaxed. He calmly put down the list to the side and said, ¡°who wants to see her performance? She has been singing in a bad tune since she was young. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face? ¡± Zhong Junjie looked at his boss with disdain. Why did you look so unhappy when you said you couldn¡¯t go? Why did you look like you wanted to hit someone. Boss was good at everything, but he liked to hold back. He was clearly very concerned about that little wife¡¯s every move, but he always pretended to not care at all. He was so obsessed with his face that he was suffering! Chapter 28 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION A university¡¯s freshmen welcoming party was an annual event held by a university. The school attached great importance to it and even invited some reporters, media, and even the higher-ups of entertainment companies. A university¡¯s art school could be considered somewhat famous In recent years, there had been a few showgirls who had become famous throughout the entertainment industry. Therefore, many art freshmen had even used the freshmen welcoming party as a springboard to become famous. For example, Qi Shan. Qi Shan had begged her father to send the invitation card and catalog list to Gu Yanqing. She knew that Mingzhu Group mainly dealt with media, newspapers, and magazines, but the most famous star-making group in the entertainment industry, huanyu entertainment, was also the big boss behind the scenes, Gu Yanqing. She naturally hoped that Gu Yanqing would come and see her talent and her charm on stage. The last time they had dinner, Gu Yanqing said that she was married, but she still didn¡¯t quite believe it. Perhaps this time, she would be able to make CEO Gu look at her in a New Light. She had dressed up meticulously today. Her fiery red gown was studded with diamonds, and it was so luxurious that it seemed like every girl¡¯s dream. Just now, when she deliberately walked backstage from the stage, she attracted countless praises along the way Therefore, Qi Shan was very confident that she would be able to attract Gu Yanqing¡¯s attention. However, when she met Song Beibei backstage, her face instantly fell. Song Beibei was wearing a white lace gown. It was not a particularly stunning style, and was even a little conservative. However, her skin was snow-white, as if it was fine white porcelain. Her figure was excellent. The white gown wrapped her beautifully, revealing her exquisite collarbone, revealing a little charm amidst her innocence. It was obvious that Song Beibei had not dressed up meticulously. In fact, she had almost no makeup on her face. There was not the slightest bit of rouge or pink on her face, but her eyes were very big, watery and clear. Her nose bridge was tall and exquisite, and her lips were like petals of a natural jelly-like color There was a freshness and liveliness on her body that belonged to her age. She was like a delicate lotus flower that was about to bloom. On the contrary, she was unpolished, and it made people drool. Qi Shan¡¯s expression was very ugly. In the end, she was just jealous. She was jealous that Song Beibei was obviously better than her even though she wasn¡¯t dressed up. She was jealous that this little orphan girl who obviously didn¡¯t have any parents had the temperament of a socialite from a wealthy family. This was a type of person who was born to live in a luxurious environment She wasn¡¯t tainted by the cleanliness and purity of the secular world. However, she was clearly just a little orphan girl. She was jealous that no matter where she appeared, she would always attract everyone¡¯s attention like a Pearl¡­ ¡­ How could a person like her have such a temperament? Or rather, with her status, how could she be worthy? Qi Shan deliberately walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side. ¡°Song Beibei, I rather admire you. You actually dared to accept my challenge. ¡± Song Beibei did not show any signs of weakness. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. Tonight¡¯s program is a high school webcast. If you make a fool of yourself, it¡¯ll be really embarrassing. ¡± ¡°just mind your own business. ¡± The corners of Qi Shan¡¯s mouth curled into a vicious sneer. ¡°Pheasant wants to enter the world of the Phoenix. Do you know the consequences? You¡¯ll fall to your death. ¡± Song Beibei smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, Miss Pheasant, be careful of falling to your death. ¡± Chapter 29 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡­ ¡± Song Beibei could not be bothered to argue with Qi Shan. She took the initiative to leave for another dressing room The party started very soon. Song Beibei had been watching the live broadcast backstage. Qi Shan was performing the Piano Solo ¡°Croatian rhapsody¡± The melody was high-pitched and rapid. Song Beibei could only see her fingers fluttering on the screen, bringing the entire hall into the high. Tide. Song Beibei did not know much about the piano, but she knew that this piece was very difficult. Qi Shan played the piece and the whole hall cheered. She stood up and made a perfect pose for the curtain call. To be honest, it was indeed very exciting. Song Beibei was not confident that she could beat her. After Qi Shan¡¯s Piano Solo was Song Beibei¡¯s solo performance. She entered the stage from the backstage. When she went up the steps, Qi Shan just happened to come down from the stage. She raised her Chin and deliberately bumped Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. She turned around and said arrogantly and mockingly, ¡°Song Beibei, be careful not to be beaten back to your original state on the stage. ¡± After saying that, she left with disdain. Song Beibei stepped onto the stage. The lights on the stage were very cold, like tassels pouring down from the top. There was a large crowd of people below the stage. There were even many students from other schools who squeezed into the hall to watch. The hall was almost completely blocked. The rotating lights swept across the audience seats. Song Beibei vaguely saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the hall. Gu Yanqing? Impossible! Song Beibei knew that he was going to Beijing on a business trip today, and he had no idea about her performance today. She must have been seeing things. The lights swept past again, and the figure that looked similar to Gu Yanqing at the entrance had already disappeared. As expected, she was mistaken. After the host finished introducing, he handed the microphone to Song Beibei. The melody of the music came to mind. Song Beibei slowly put the microphone to her lips¡­ ¡­ SPLASH.. There was only a sound, and suddenly a basin of water was poured down from the top of the stage. It just so happened that all the water was poured on top of Song Beibei¡¯s head. An uproar instantly broke out below the stage. Many people stood up, not understanding what had happened. Song Beibei did not know what was going on either. For a moment, she was completely dumbfounded. Vaguely, she heard mocking laughter from behind. She slowly turned her head and happened to see the sinister smile on Qi Shan¡¯s lips behind the curtain. It was her? Qi Shan stood in the dim light of the curtain and smiled. She was both provocative and proud. Song Beibei felt cold. Her entire body was drenched, and her hair stuck tightly to her face. There were still people below the stage who were jeering, ¡°Hey, drowned chicken, are you going to sing or not? If you don¡¯t know how to sing, then go down. Don¡¯t take advantage of the toilet and don¡¯t poop. There are still many performances to come. ¡± Song Beibei glanced at that person. The people jeering were usually Qi Shan¡¯s lackeys. Chapter 30 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION So you came prepared, Huh? This round, she song Beibei admitted defeat. Or rather, she lost so badly. Qi Shan said that today¡¯s Party was a live broadcast of the university¡¯s network. In other words, in addition to the many pairs of eyes below the stage, there were thousands of pairs of eyes in front of the screen ¡°appreciating¡± her current predicament and abject state. Just as she was about to step down, a light blue sports coat wrapped her tightly. Song Beibei looked up and mumbled in a daze, ¡°He Yucheng¡­ ¡± There was a moment of silence before a burst of boos erupted. Someone shouted, ¡°wow, a hero saving the Damsel in distress. ¡± Then, the chattering started. ¡°that boy is so handsome. Is he her boyfriend? ¡± ¡°If I had such a handsome boyfriend to put on clothes for me on stage, I would be willing to become a drowned rat. ¡± He Yucheng did not directly pull her off the stage. Instead, he slowly walked towards the tripod piano in the middle of the stage. That was the piano that Qi Shan had just used to play the Croatian rhapsody. Song Beibei did not know what he was going to do either. He Yucheng sat down on the piano chair. His slender fingers slowly placed on the piano. A melodious and lively tune slowly flowed out from his fingertips. He Yucheng finally raised his head and glanced at her. When their gazes met, Song Beibei suddenly understood he yucheng¡¯s thoughts. She also slowly walked over and sat down beside he Yucheng. Her fingers gently placed on the strings of the piano¡­ ¡­ Familiar Melody and skillful fingering. Song Beibei was surprised to find that she had not forgotten it at all. Song Beibei did not know how to play the piano, and she only knew this song. This was their little secret. When he Yucheng was tutoring Song Beibei, it was always in a small music classroom. There was a piano in the classroom. Sometimes, when Song Beibei was engrossed in mathematics, he Yucheng would walk over to the piano and sit down to play a song. At that time, Song Beibei thought that a boy who could play the piano was really handsome. Once, Song Beibei said, ¡°He Yucheng, teach me how to play the piano. ¡± He Yucheng did not refuse and taught her a piece of music. It was the piece they were currently playing, Richard Clayderman¡¯s ¡°wedding in a dream. ¡± The difficulty of this piece was very low, but it was unusually pleasant to the ear. The auditorium was quiet. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the boy and girl on the stage. The boy was thin, but he was extraordinarily handsome. There was no expression on his face, but when he occasionally looked up at the girl, his eyes would overflow with a faint smile. The girl was very beautiful. She had bright eyes and white teeth, and her skin was as smooth as cream. Two dimples could be vaguely seen on both sides of her cheeks. She was very pure and cute. She wore a blue jacket of a boy. Her hair was still wet, but she did not look embarrassed at all Instead, she looked like a little mermaid who had just emerged from the bottom of the sea¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing stood at the doorway of the corridor and looked at the two people on the stage. He was hidden in the darkness with a calm expression. Meanwhile, Zhong Junjie, who was behind him, had a bad feeling. Why was boss¡¯s aura getting colder and colder? Chapter 31 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION It was no wonder. His little wife must have been tricked by someone today. When the bucket of water was poured down, he had never seen his boss look so angry. When he wanted to rush onto the stage, the young man who was playing the piano on the stage beat him to it. He knew very well that his boss was very angry now. Very angry. This was how he looked when he was angry. The calmer it was, the more serious the matter was. Having followed his boss for so many years, Zhong Junjie knew best that Gu Yanqing was best at quietly dismembering his enemies. No matter who messed with Song Beibei today, they were all dead meat¡­ ¡­ The song ended. The applause in the audience was like thunder, and many people stood up. The atmosphere at this moment was much higher than when Qi Shan had just finished playing. Song Beibei listened to the applause and cheers from the audience, and she looked at the youth beside her with a hint of gratitude. If he Yucheng came up and directly led her off the stage, she would also be grateful to him. But if he had done that, she would have been unwilling to admit defeat. She would have been unwilling to let Qi Shan have her way. And he had used such a method to make her regain ten percent of her glory. Song Beibei saw that behind the curtain, Qi Shan was so angry that she wanted to strangle her face to death. It was exhilarating. Of course, it was exhilarating. Qi Shan¡¯s piece was almost ten times more difficult than the piece she had played, but the lively atmosphere at the venue was not one-tenth of hers. + + + + Song Beibei returned to the dormitory first. After taking a shower, she saw Lu Huanzi, Jiang Feifei, and Zhao Dantong standing guard at the bathroom door with their arms crossed. They had an expression that said, ¡°you little Brat, why aren¡¯t you telling us the truth? ¡°. Song Beibei wiped her hair as she dodged to the side at night. ¡°What are you guys standing at the door for? Are you door gods? ¡± Lu Huanzi was the first to step forward. ¡°Song Beibei, what¡¯s your relationship with my idol? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your idol? ¡± ¡°stop pretending. He Yucheng, as expected of my idol. He was so handsome just now. He was clearly behind us, yet he rushed onto the stage so quickly. ¡± When Song Beibei was at her most embarrassed, she saw Jiang Feifei and the others rushing onto the stage as well. They even fought with Qi Shan¡¯s lackeys to defend her. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t touched. She had never stayed at school since she was young. In addition, she had only been around Gu Yanqing a long time ago, so she didn¡¯t have any good friends at all. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t willing to hide it from them. Song Beibei said, ¡°He Yucheng and I were high school classmates, but we weren¡¯t in the same class, so¡­ we weren¡¯t particularly close. ¡± The three of them looked as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°If we weren¡¯t close, then why did he save the Damsel in distress today? He looks so handsome when he plays the piano. I don¡¯t know how many girls he has flirted with in the auditorium today. ¡°. Song Beibei said innocently, ¡°maybe he did what was right? ¡± ¡°Who would believe that you didn¡¯t know him at all before? No wonder you lost your soul when you heard he Yucheng¡¯s name last time, ¡± Lu Huanzi said. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, frowned and analyzed, ¡°He Yucheng is the provincial top scorer in the college entrance examination. He has clearly been accepted by Qingping, so there¡¯s no reason for him to transfer to our school again unless it¡¯s for someone who is more reasonable. And this person might be the person he liked in high school, and the two of you happen to be high school classmates. ¡± Chapter 32 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong came to a conclusion. ¡°Beibei, he Yucheng is your boyfriend. ¡± Song Beibei repeatedly denied, ¡°it¡¯s really not. He turned around because he joined the overseas student training program jointly set up by Qingping and a university. The most important reason he came back is because his mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so it¡¯s easy to take care of her in this city¡­ ¡± Before she could finish, someone on the other side let out a long ¡°Oh¡± . ¡°Beibei, how do you know so much? Today isn¡¯t the first time you two have met. When did you two meet secretly? ¡± ¡°How do you know so much about him? You even know that his mother¡¯s health is not good. And you still say that there¡¯s nothing between you two? Who would believe that? ¡± Song Beibei really could not clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River. At this moment, Song Beibei¡¯s phone on the desk suddenly lit up Jiang Feifei took the first step and took it over. She cried out in surprise, ¡°it¡¯s he Yucheng. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to take it, but Jiang Feifei did not give it to her. Lu Huanzi also deliberately blocked it. Jiang Feifei had already picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Is it classmate he? ¡± After Jiang Feifei hung up the phone, Song Beibei¡¯s face was flushed red, and she was about to fly into a rage, ¡°how can you guys be like this? ¡± Jiang Feifei smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a meal, how can you feel sorry for him? Besides, he¡¯s your boyfriend, it¡¯s normal for him to treat us to a meal. ¡± Song Beibei was still trying to defend herself, ¡°our relationship is really not what you think. ¡± ¡°Tomorrow Night at seven o¡¯clock, Yan Garden Fish restaurant will have seafood. Student he has already agreed. ¡± Song Beibei shouted, ¡°Yan Garden Fish Restaurant, you bunch of vampires, you have the nerve to say that? ¡± Yan Yuan Fish restaurant was the most expensive seafood restaurant in the city. Gu Yanqing loved to eat fish, so he used to bring her along whenever he had free time. Song Beibei knew that the price of a meal there was usually about one semester¡¯s tuition. Jiang Feifei came over and pinched Song Beibei¡¯s ear. ¡°He Yucheng is the provincial champion. He received more than 100,000 yuan from the scholarship alone. He agreed very quickly. Your little wife hasn¡¯t even married yet, and you¡¯re already working for someone else. ¡± The next day. Song Beibei¡¯s eyelids had been twitching for a whole day. At night, he Yucheng had already booked a table at Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant. The four of them took a taxi over. Song Beibei rubbed her eyelids as she asked Lu Huanzi beside her, ¡°the left eye twitches in happiness, and the right eye twitches in disaster. My right eye has been twitching for a whole day. Is there a big disaster coming? ¡± Lu Huanzi touched her chin. ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be. Qi Shan¡¯s Prank on you is now well-known. Her reputation has been ruined, and she¡¯s become a joke. You¡¯ve become a veritable campus Belle. You¡¯re so popular that you can even mingle in the entertainment industry. Moreover, you¡¯ve also got a handsome and talented top student boyfriend. All the good things in the world have happened to you. This should also be the twitching of your left eye¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Dantong rolled her eyes at the two of them. ¡°superstitious. The scientific name for eyelid twitching is ¡®eyelid tremor¡¯ . It¡¯s usually caused by lack of rest, lack of sleep, or anemia. It¡¯s caused by excessive smoking and alcohol. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Zhao Dantong with admiration. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our dormitory also has a super scholar. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°that scholar, analyze and analyze. Who was the one who dealt with Qi Shan and helped our Bei Bei vent her anger? ¡± Chapter 33 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Early in the morning, something that shocked the whole school happened. Qi Shan colluded with a few staff members in the auditorium and set up a trap on the top of the stage to deliberately expose the incident where Song Beibei made a fool of herself at the freshmen welcoming party. The school¡¯s Tieba was posted everywhere. There were clear pictures as proof. Some people even exposed the incident where Qi Shan¡¯s classmate, Ba Ling, caused his classmates to be humiliated and tried to commit suicide. The reason was due to the timing, including bribing the school¡¯s media in the later stages The bits and pieces that used money to appease the trouble were all posted on the school¡¯s network. This incident caused a major sensation, and many traditional media outlets came to the school to conduct interviews after they received the news. It was said that the incident was so bad that the education bureau had already disqualified principle Qi from running for office. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Qi Shan seems to have been given a big punishment, and she was even forced to suspend school. All the punishments are recorded in the records, and this stain will probably be on her record for the rest of her life. Bei Bei, if we didn¡¯t know that you were alone, we would even suspect that you have a big backer behind you. ¡± Zhao Dantong looked at Song Beibei, Sharp Eyes: ¡°Beibei, do you have something to hide from us? ¡± Song Beibei hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°I really do not know what is going on? The matter of Qi Shan, I know it later than you. ¡± Song Beibei really did not know, but said this time, but a little guilty. This is¡­ ¡­ So much like Gu Yanqing. It¡¯s just¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing should not know about her school, AH, these two days he is still on a business trip. Jiang Feifei hailed a taxi. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. Let¡¯s go eat seafood. Qi Shan, that little B * Tch, will get what she deserves. Don¡¯t worry about her. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s right eyelid was still twitching when they arrived at the fish restaurant. He Yucheng was sitting by the window in the distance. He was wearing a clean white shirt. He was sitting upright with his head lowered as if he was looking at the menu The owner of the fish restaurant was a native of Zhoushan. However, it was said that he grew up in the United States and could not speak a single word of Chinese. All the waiters at the fish restaurant were blond-haired and blue-eyed foreign girls. It had become a major feature of the fish restaurant. However, those who came frequently would know that these foreign girls were actually very proficient in Chinese. It was not a problem for the customers to order in Chinese. However, he Yucheng did not know that. At this moment, he was using fluent English to communicate with the waiters and order dishes. Because of his outstanding appearance and temperament, his fluent and pure English had already attracted the attention of many people. Even the foreign girls standing next to him had a hint of surprise in their eyes. Lu Huanzi sighed with infatuation. ¡°As expected of a super scholar. He¡¯s so elegant even when he orders a dish. ¡± Song Beibei and the others went over. He Yucheng stood up and greeted them naturally. He pulled out chairs for them like a gentleman and said apologetically, ¡°because the decision was made at the last minute, all the private rooms here have been booked up. The reception wasn¡¯t good enough. Please bear with us. ¡± Chapter 34 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I heard that the private rooms here are famous for being hard to pin down. This place is pretty good. You can even see the night view by the window. ¡± Lu Huanzi also grinned and said, ¡°we should be the ones who are embarrassed and shamelessly extorting you. Classmate he, you already can¡¯t thank US enough for treating us to a big meal¡­ ¡± He Yucheng smiled. ¡°You guys are Beibei¡¯s friends. It¡¯s only right. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. In the past, he always called her Song Beibei by her first name. Today was the first time he called her ¡°Beibei. ¡± It sounded natural and intimate. Song Beibei¡¯s face was slightly red. That was because the three eyes on the other side were already looking at her with an ambiguous atmosphere. When she sat down, Song Beibei was squeezed so tightly by Jiang Feifei that she could only sit down next to he Yucheng. The meal was still very enjoyable, except for Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei who had been gossiping over there. However, he Yucheng was good at Tai Chi, so he was able to advance and retreat appropriately. Lu Huanzi cried out, ¡°the two of you really have a tacit understanding. ¡± Halfway through the meal, Song Beibei received a call. Song Beibei saw the name flashing on the phone screen and didn¡¯t want to answer it. However, after staring at the screen for a few seconds, Song Beibei still got up to answer the call. ¡°where are you? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was clear and indifferent. Song Beibei casually lied, ¡°I¡¯m at the school¡¯s library. Is there anything I can help you with? ¡± There was a silence for about ten seconds on the other side. Song Beibei could clearly hear Gu Yanqing¡¯s sucking sound. Song Beibei suddenly felt inexplicably guilty. The other side slowly opened his mouth: ¡°With whom? ¡± Song Beibei might as well go all out: ¡°I am alone, here is the library, very quiet, not allowed to call, nothing I hang up. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, do you remember what day it is? ¡± Song Beibei a Leng, then ask a way: ¡°What Day? ¡± There was no word for a long time, and then Song Beibei heard a blind tone coming from the phone. Gu Yanqing has hung up the phone. Song Beibei stood there for a long time. She didn¡¯t return to her seat until Lu Huanzi called her. ¡°¡­¡± On the other side. In the golden private room of Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant. The private room was very lively. Some people were singing on the SOFA, and there was a table of Mahjong next to them. The room was filled with loathing. It was filled with young men, surrounded by beautiful women, and warm and soft. Young Master Xue was out of luck today. He touched a rotten card and began to act shamelessly. ¡°where¡¯s young master Gu? Why did he go to the washroom? He hasn¡¯t come back yet. The birthday boy isn¡¯t here, so he¡¯s having too much fun. I¡¯ll go look for him. ¡± Before he could get up, Gu Yanqing had already pushed open the door and entered. Rong Jinxiu and Gu Yanqing used to be classmates. Now that the two of them had established a new project, their relationship was more solid than most of the friends present. They spoke without restraint, ¡°you¡¯ve been gone for so long. Could it be that you went to hold a parent-teacher conference for your little wife? ¡± Everyone burst into laughter. There was an allusion to this joke. Chapter 35 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing had a little wife who was very young. It was a well-known secret in their small circle. The Gu family controlled the media, so naturally, no one reported it. In addition, He protected her little wife completely. The cause of this incident was also at a business cold dinner in the circle. Gu Yanqing took a call and left early. Zhong Junjie stayed behind to block the wine for him, and everyone got Zhong Junjie drunk with ill intentions They wanted to find out about Gu Yanqing¡¯s love life as a bachelor for ten thousand years, but in the end, Zhong Junjie was drunk He opened his mouth and said, ¡°who said that our boss likes men? Our boss¡­ is normal. Our boss got married a long time ago. It¡¯s just that sister-in-law is still young and is about to take the college entrance exam. Tomorrow, she still has to attend a parent-teacher conference for his wife¡­ ¡± From then on, Gu Yanqing became famous in the circle. A few friends in the circle would tease him when they saw him, ¡°young master Gu, do you want to hold a parent-teacher conference for your wife today? ¡± Gu Yanqing was usually neither angry nor angry when he heard these words. Occasionally, he would reply in a serious manner, ¡°I¡¯m not going today. I¡¯ve been more obedient recently. ¡± At this moment, Zhong Junjie was also there. Seeing that everyone was making fun of Gu Yanqing with old jokes, he felt extremely ashamed and felt that he had let down his boss Hence, he stood up and said, ¡°everyone, please do me a favor and don¡¯t bring this up again. I¡¯ve already been forced to quit drinking. If you bring it up again, I¡¯ll lose my job. ¡± Everyone also laughed out loud. However, Gu Yanqing did not speak up today. His expression was gloomy as he sat on the Sofa. He picked up a glass of wine on the table and drank a mouthful. Everyone felt that the atmosphere was not right. Young Master Xue stood up and walked over. ¡°Old Gu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you drowning your sorrows with alcohol? ¡± Only Zhong Junjie knew that the expression on his boss¡¯s face was usually because his little wife was up to something again. Song Beibei and the rest had dinner. They left Yan Garden¡¯s fish house and hailed a taxi together. Jiang Feifei hailed a taxi and a few people filed in. When Song Beibei was about to enter, she was pushed out by Jiang Feifei. She said, ¡°there¡¯s no room. You can take the next taxi with classmate he. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to school. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I have to go home today. I won¡¯t be going home tonight. ¡± ¡°What happened? Who called you just now? You¡¯ve been distracted ever since you answered the phone. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I have something to do at home. I¡¯ll leave first. It¡¯s just two stops when I get home. There¡¯s no need to send me off. See You tomorrow. ¡± When Song Beibei turned around, He Yucheng held her hand. The young man¡¯s hand was dry and warm, and his voice was as clear as a mountain stream. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m very happy today. ¡± Song Beibei smiled at him. ¡°Ah Cheng, I¡¯m very happy too. ¡± He Yucheng watched Song Beibei Walk for a long distance until Song Beibei got on the bus. Then, he turned around and left. Gu Yanqing and the others, who had just come out, happened to see this scene. Young Master Xue was drunk, and he was smiling. ¡°A pair of lovebirds are lovey-dovey. One look and you can tell that they¡¯re students. That little girl is at most seventeen or eighteen years old. Look at her. She¡¯s so dainty that she can even produce tender water with a pinch. Her waist is so small. If she were on the bed, she would definitely twist¡­ ¡± Chapter 36 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Before Xue Zekai could finish his sentence, Gu Yanqing had already thrown a punch at him. No one was prepared. Xue Zekai had already been beaten to the ground. He was more than half sober in an instant. Xue Zekai was stunned by the punch, but he was hit for no reason. He could not help but be angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you hitting me? ¡± ¡°Your mouth is not clean. I still have to hit you. ¡± Someone tried to persuade him. ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of person old Xue is. He doesn¡¯t have a mouth. He just likes to talk. We¡¯ve been friends for more than ten years. Is there a need to fight over such a small matter? ¡± Xue Zekai felt that he had been wronged by the punch. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. What are you arguing about? Old Gu, you¡¯re really not yourself tonight. I¡¯m just saying something, and you just punched me. Could it be that the student is your wife? You can¡¯t even say it? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was almost ashen. He was extremely gloomy. His fingers were tightly clenched into fists, as if he could punch him at any time in the next second. However, the atmosphere in the air strangely quieted down. Xue Zekai was completely sober from the alcohol. He muttered, ¡°could it really be your young wife? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. The corners of his mouth sank. The cold aura around him seemed to freeze the air. No one dared to say a word. Gu Yanqing suddenly turned around and walked towards the parking lot. Zhong Junjie apologized, ¡°everyone, I¡¯m sorry. Boss is not in a good mood today. Please bear with me. ¡± After saying that, he chased after Gu Yanqing, ¡°boss, you drank quite a lot today. I¡¯ll drive. ¡± After Gu Yanqing left, everyone came back to their senses. A few of them started to tease Xue Zekai, ¡°you, sooner or later, you¡¯ll die from your mouth. ¡± Xue zekai still felt wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was his wife. However, his wife is really amazing. At such a young age, she¡¯s already having an affair. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen old Gu so angry and still so protective. This little girl is not simple. ¡± When Song Beibei returned home, Gu Yanqing was still not back yet. The housekeeper said, ¡°it¡¯s really unfortunate. Today, Mr. Gu¡¯s friends invited him to dinner, but he¡¯s not back yet. Today is Mr. Gu¡¯s birthday. If Mr. Gu knew that miss had specially come back to accompany him for dinner, he would definitely be very happy. I¡¯ll give Mr. Gu a call right now. ¡± Song Beibei had an inexplicable bad feeling in her heart. She absent-mindedly said to the housekeeper, ¡°stop calling. I¡¯ve already eaten. I¡¯m just coming back to stay for a night. ¡± Gu Yanqing never came back. Song Beibei lay on the bed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. In the middle of the night, she suddenly heard a sound coming from the corridor outside. She quickly got up and opened the door. Gu Yanqing happened to be standing at the door of his room. The smell of alcohol assaulted her nose. Gu Yanqing¡¯s suit jacket was draped over his arm, his tie had long been torn off, and the buttons on his shirt had been unbuttoned twice. He looked very different from his usual Prim and proper appearance, but he looked a little lazy and willful. Chapter 37 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei quickly took a step back and pinched her nose. ¡°Why do you drink so much wine? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He stood at the door and looked straight at Song Beibei. His eyes were deep, like the ocean, bottomless. It was as if there was something inside that wanted to suck her in. Song Beibei felt very uncomfortable being stared at like this. This old man had this kind of ability. Even though he was drunk, his eyes were as sharp as a dagger, able to see through people with one glance. Gu Yanqing took a step forward and was about to enter. Song Beibei hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Go back to your room. You smell like alcohol. It stinks. ¡± Actually, Gu Yanqing¡¯s body didn¡¯t smell bad at all. Although he had drunk a lot of alcohol, there was still a faint scent that belonged to him. It was clean and cold, mixed with the smell of alcohol. It wasn¡¯t pungent, but it smelled good. However, Gu Yanqing rarely entered her room, especially at night. Song Beibei kept feeling that Gu Yanqing was different from his usual self. Hence, she pushed him away. ¡°Hurry up and go back. I hate the smell on you. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not leave. Instead, he grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s slender wrist and said in a deep voice, ¡°Song Beibei, have you always despised me? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. She did not expect Gu Yanqing to ask such a question. Song Beibei¡¯s wrist hurt from being grabbed. She frowned and said, ¡°let go of me first. ¡± Not only did Gu Yanqing not let go of her, he even took a few steps back and pressed her against the wall. Gu Yanqing pressed both of his hands against the wall, and Song Beibei was trapped in his arms. The coat that was originally on Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm also fell to the ground. Gu Yanqing breathed heavily, but his eyes were still unfathomable. There was only a small light at the bedside in the room. In the dim light, Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes seemed to glow with a faint blue light. He was like a leopard waiting for an opportunity to move in the jungle, exuding a dangerous aura. Song Beibei was shocked. She had never been so close to Gu Yanqing before. Although Song Beibei had never thought of Gu Yanqing as a good person, he was usually gentle and refined. He had never been like this before. ¡°Song Beibei, today is my birthday, do you know? ¡°. Song Beibei was unable to breathe properly and her face turned red. ¡°Oh, really? I forgot. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Oh? You forgot because you were busy dating your little boyfriend? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned again. However, she seemed to have understood something in an instant. ¡°You were at Yanyuan¡¯s fish restaurant today? ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed. ¡°Song Beibei, you seem to have forgotten that it was me who brought you to that place for the first time. ¡± Song Beibei did not expect Gu Yanqing to be eating at Yanyuan¡¯s fish restaurant today. Therefore, it was not surprising that Gu Yanqing was acting like this now. Chapter 38 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He probably saw her with he Yucheng. Song Beibei felt that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so she raised her head. ¡°So what? I¡¯m having dinner with my classmates, why do you still care? ¡± ¡°Are you really just my classmates? Not My boyfriend? ¡± Song Beibei hated his weird tone the most, so she simply said, ¡°so what if I am? Even if I have a boyfriend, it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Gu Yanqing saw the little woman below him acting as if it was a matter of course, and the anger that he had accumulated over the night couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re my wife, I don¡¯t care. Are you going to let you cheat on me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯M NOT YOUR WIFE! ¡± ¡°You are! ¡± ¡°I¡¯M NOT! ¡± ¡°Do you want me to bring the marriage certificate over? ¡± Gu Yanqing sneered. Song Beibei felt that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore She said fearlessly, ¡°so what if you are? It¡¯s not like I want to. Gu Yanqing, we¡¯re not the same type of people. You¡¯re so much older than me. There¡¯s a generation gap between us. If you don¡¯t like me, I hate you too. Anyway, after four years, I¡¯ll divorce you as soon as I graduate. During this period, you don¡¯t have to care who I fall in love with. I don¡¯t care about you either. You can have as many girlfriends as you want. We¡¯ll go our separate ways and have nothing to do with each other¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yanqing felt a headache coming on. It was probably due to the alcohol. He felt dizzy and dizzy. Song Beibei¡¯s small mouth opened and closed as if she was pouring beans. She babbled on and on, making him feel more and more annoyed. Suddenly, his mind went out of control. Gu Yanqing used his lips to cover song Beibei¡¯s mouth. At that time, he was thinking that this girl was really too annoying. He wanted to tell him to shut up. He thought of this idea. Song Beibei instantly shut up. The room fell silent. Gu Yanqing felt comfortable. This feeling of silence was too good. There was a soft, sweet, and fragrant taste on his lips. It was like a peach that had just been plucked from a tree. With just a little sniff, there would be daily honey juice. This sweet taste was somewhat addictive to him. After an unknown amount of time, Gu Yanqing slowly moved away from that soft spot. He bent his arm and propped it against the wall, but the other one slowly hung down. He was still slightly panting. He lowered his head to look at the little girl who was tightly pressed against the wall. Her whole body tensed up, and her pupils dilated. She seemed to have been completely dumbfounded. She was pressed against the wall and did not move at all. Her face was completely red, as if she had lost her soul. Gu Yanqing realized that this girl seemed to have forgotten to even breathe. He shook his head at her shoulder. ¡°Idiot, breathe. ¡± It did not matter that he shook her. On the other side, Song Beibei seemed to have woken up from a nightmare as she cried out loud. Gu Yanqing recalled what had happened that night and felt that he had never been so embarrassed in his entire life. Song Beibei was wailing loudly as she punched and kicked him. She smashed whatever she touched with her hands as she scolded loudly, ¡°Stinky Hooligan, Stinky Hooligan¡­ you returned my first kiss¡­ Stinky Hooligan¡­ ¡± Even the housekeeper and nanny at home were alarmed. In the end, Song Beibei was persuaded and dragged back to her room, crying. Chapter 39 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The housekeeper dismissed the group of little nannies who were watching. When the old housekeeper finally left.. He said earnestly to Gu Yanqing, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re the head of the family now. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything, but miss is still a child. We also know that it¡¯s not easy for you to wait for so many years, but since you¡¯ve already waited for so long, there¡¯s no need to be anxious for this moment. You¡¯ve seen the situation just now. I¡¯m really afraid that miss won¡¯t be able to get over it. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say a word. After the old Butler left, Gu Yanqing went to the liquor cabinet to open a bottle of whiskey in frustration. He poured a full glass, and Gu Yanqing drank it in one gulp. The high alcohol burned down his throat like a fire. Song Beibei was crying and cursing, but he could still hear it clearly through the door. This posture made people who didn¡¯t know him think he was strong. It was as if he had raped her. It was just a light kiss. Gu Yanqing unconsciously licked his lips, and the sweet and fresh taste seemed to have not faded. That girl¡¯s first kiss¡­ ¡­ His mood inexplicably improved again. After Song Beibei returned to her room, she was so noisy and noisy that her voice was hoarse. ¡­ That old man actually snatched away her first kiss just like that. Who among the seventeen or eighteen-year-old girls did not have any fantasies about their first kiss? Song Beibei also had one. She had always thought that her first kiss should be in a beautiful place, in a beautiful atmosphere, with the person she liked¡­ ¡­ It was actually that old man, Gu Yanqing! ! ! Bastard! ! Bastard ! ! ! ! ! Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with grief and indignation, but she was also extremely depressed, as if she had lost an important thing. Early the next morning. When Song Beibei went to the dining room, she saw Gu Yanqing, that old man, sitting at the dining table. He was leisurely eating breakfast while leisurely reading the financial newspapers. When he saw Song Beibei come in, he raised his eyelids slightly and glanced at her. His tone was the same as usual. ¡°You woke up quite early today. ¡± He actually looked like he was fine! ! ! Song Beibei looked at that calm face and wished she could pounce on him and tear apart his faint smile. Gu Yanqing drank a mouthful of milk and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to your school to do some business later. Can I drop you off on the way? ¡± Song Beibei also sat down. She didn¡¯t even look at Gu Yanqing. She said angrily, ¡°you stinking hooligan, don¡¯t talk to me. ¡± Gu Yanqing was both angry and amused. ¡°How did I become a stinking hooligan? ¡± ¡°You¡­ HMPH! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was red with anger. She couldn¡¯t continue, so she could only glare at the person opposite her. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Song Beibei, this is my right as a husband. ¡± The more Song Beibei heard, the angrier she got. ¡°What right? We agreed to get a divorce after I graduate. You don¡¯t have that right. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your wishful thinking. ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t go too far. If you want to kiss a woman, go ahead and kiss another woman. There are a lot of women who want to be kissed by you. Don¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t know how many women you¡¯ve kissed with that mouth of yours. I think it¡¯s dirty! ¡± Chapter 40 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s face had already darkened. Song Beibei was quite afraid. Gu Yanqing was like this when he was dealing with people. She had seen how ruthless Gu Yanqing was when he was dealing with people in the company He wouldn¡¯t use the same method as the company to deal with her, would he? In the end, Gu Yanqing was still angry and left without saying a word. He didn¡¯t even finish his breakfast. Song Beibei stood where she was and suddenly felt a little sad in her heart. She had said those words on purpose and knew that Gu Yanqing would definitely be angry. However, when Gu Yanqing was really angry, she did not feel as happy as she had imagined. ¡°Miss, what you said is really too much. Mr. Gu has always been single-minded towards you all these years. It was Mr. Gu¡¯s fault yesterday and he was too impatient. However, Mr. Gu is a normal man. Miss, you have to understand him too. Mr. Gu is not young anymore and has been waiting for you to grow up. All these years, he has not been like those playboy guys who are always having scandals outside and going home every night. Nowadays, it is rare to see a single-minded and infatuated man like Mr. Gu¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. The old housekeeper nagged at Song Beibei¡¯s ear. Song Beibei just wanted to laugh? Was she devoted and infatuated with her? This was probably the funniest joke she had heard this year. Song Beibei returned to the dormitory. Zhao Dantong went to the library early in the morning. Jiang Feifei was putting on a face mask while watching a movie on her laptop. Lu Huanzi was lying on the bed and sleeping. When Song Beibei passed by Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed, she reached out and patted her butt, but she didn¡¯t react. Song Beibei asked Jiang Feifei, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with Huanhuan? Doesn¡¯t she have class today? Why is she still sleeping? ¡± Jiang Feifei took off her mask and gave her a look. Then, she went to the small balcony of the dormitory. Song Beibei was suspicious and followed her. When they reached the balcony, Jiang Feifei took a look inside. After making sure that Lu Huanzi was not awake, she said to Song Beibei mysteriously, ¡°Huanhuan is hiding something from us. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°what happened? ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t come back yesterday. I don¡¯t know. When we came back last night, we met a person who came to the school to look for Huanhuan. Huanhuan got into a car at the school gate and left. Then, she didn¡¯t come back for the whole night. However, she suddenly came back at four o¡¯clock in the morning. This was not strange. What was strange was that the car was a rolls-royce Phantom. Moreover, it was a limited-edition starry blue. Conservatively, it was estimated to be a car worth tens of millions. This was a big problem. Do you remember that Huanhuan told us that her family was an ordinary working class. Her father was a civil servant, her mother was a political teacher, and her parents were divorced ¡°How could such a family have rolls-royce phantoms? Moreover, even though I didn¡¯t see clearly, the person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat must be a young man. ¡± Song Beibei also frowned slightly. ¡°Then did you ask her what happened? ¡± Jiang Feifei shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time. After Huanhuan came back, she laid on the bed and slept. She seemed very tired. ¡± Song Beibei Patted Jiang Feifei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stop Guessing. When she wakes up, we¡¯ll ask her. ¡± Song Beibei Patted Jiang Feifei¡¯s shoulde Chapter 41 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Lu Huanzi actually slept for a whole day. Although they were in the same dormitory, they were all in different majors, so their classes were held at different times. When the three of them returned to the dormitory in the evening, they found Lu Huanzi still lying on the bed. Only then did they realize that something was not right. Song Beibei walked over and gently patted Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. It was boiling hot. Song Beibei jumped in shock. ¡°Huanhuan is having a high fever. ¡± The three of them sent Lu Huanzi to the hospital. After hanging up three bottles of water, it was almost twelve o¡¯clock when they came out. Lu Huanzi was very weak. Jiang Feifei said with heartache, ¡°we only went out for one night. Why did you catch a bad cold the moment we came over? ¡± Zhao Dantong looked at the time. ¡°The dormitory is closed. I¡¯ve already informed the students who were making ward rounds, but we can¡¯t go back now. Otherwise, if the dormitory management aunt finds out, the dormitory points will still be deducted. ¡± Jiang Feifei was a little angry. ¡°Huanhuan is already so sick. Do you still think that the dormitory points will be deducted? ¡± Zhao Dantong was also a little angry. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that if there¡¯s a better way, or if you stay outside for a night, you can of course not care about whether the dormitory will be deducted points or not, because you don¡¯t have to rely on scholarships to pay your tuition and living expenses. I¡¯m different from you guys, I can¡¯t let anything happen to my life trajectory. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve implicated everyone. ¡± Song Beibei supported her. ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± Then, she said to Jiang Feifei and Zhao Dantong, ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s current situation is not suitable for living in the dormitory. I know a place, come with me. ¡± Jiang Feifei watched as Song Beibei used the key to open the carved gate of the garden villa She was shocked beyond words. ¡°Beibei, this is the Fengting Villa district, one of the most expensive and upscale villa districts in the city. My father hired someone but couldn¡¯t buy it. You actually have such a large garden villa here. What¡¯s your background? ¡± Song Beibei lied, ¡°This is not my villa. I recently found a part-time part-time part-time part-time job as a part-time worker and cleaned this villa regularly. That¡¯s why I have the key to the villa. ¡± Jiang Feifei oh a:¡±I say, if you really so rich will not give up Qingping University to a university.¡± Although Song Beibei has explained, but her reason is really not convincing enough. So the dormitory of a few people tacitly still think she gave up Qingping University and Zhao Dantong the same, because of a university¡¯s high scholarship. Song Beibei did not say anything: ¡°Let¡¯s go in. ¡± Zhao Dantong stood at the door: ¡°Are you sure we can stay here tonight? Without the owner¡¯s permission, this is trespassing and illegal. ¡± Song Beibei was unconcerned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this villa has never been occupied. I¡¯ve been here many times, but I¡¯ve never met the owner of the villa. Besides, we¡¯ll only stay here for one night. It¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Song Beibei was full of confidence. Gu Yanqing had bought this villa for her to stay in. The chef and nanny had already arranged it, but Song Beibei had never stayed here. Later, Song Beibei came to visit once. The chef and nanny had also been sent by Gu Yanqing. The entire villa was now empty. Song Beibei walked through the front garden with familiarity and pressed the password lock on the front door. Chapter 42 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After entering, Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s a large guest room on the west side with two beds inside. We¡¯ll be staying there today. ¡± When they were going up the stairs, there was suddenly a sound from upstairs. The few of them had already heard a few dog barks. Then, they saw a huge husky rushing down the stairs covered with thick carpets. The few of them were scared silly because the Husky was very big. As it ran, it grinned and howled. It directly pounced over. Before the few of them could react, the Husky had already pounced into Song Beibei¡¯s arms. Then, it wagged its tail wildly and wiped the saliva off Song Beibei¡¯s face. Song Beibei shouted impatiently, ¡°Lucky, go away. ¡± Song Beibei finally managed to shake Lucky off her body with much difficulty. Lucky simply sat in front of Song Beibei, sticking out its tongue and drooling. It continued wagging its tail, looking extremely excited. Jiang Feifei and Zhao Dantong were both very surprised. They asked in unison, ¡°Beibei, does this dog seem to know you? ¡± Song Beibei turned her head and gave a perfunctory smile. ¡°sometimes, his master will foster him here. I¡¯ve fed him before, so he recognizes me. ¡± However, Song Beibei was very curious. Lucky had always been raised in the Song Garden, so why would he appear here? Just as she was puzzled, a voice appeared at the entrance of the corridor. Everyone fell into a trance once again. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would actually appear in the villa. He seemed to have been woken up by the sound downstairs. He was also wearing a dark blue nightgown. His hair was a little fluffy, but he still looked elegant and extraordinarily handsome. Jiang Feifei thought she was hallucinating. ¡°Beibei, is this person¡­ Gu Yanqing? ¡± Gu Yanqing had already slowly walked down the stairs and stopped two or three steps away from Song Beibei. His sharp gaze fell on Song Beibei, and his tone was still indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? ¡± Before Song Beibei could speak, Zhao Dantong, who was beside her, calmly explained, ¡°Mr. Gu, do you still remember me? I¡¯m Zhao Dantong, a freshman in the journalism department at a university. You once awarded me a special scholarship. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at her and nodded his head lightly. Zhao Dantong was a little surprised when she saw Gu Yanqing nod his head Her cheeks were slightly red as she explained, ¡°it¡¯s like this. One of our classmates is sick. At this time, our school¡¯s dormitory is also closed. One of our classmates is a part-time cleaner for this house. I took the liberty of complimenting you on staying for the night, but I didn¡¯t expect to disturb you. Please don¡¯t call the police. We will leave immediately. ¡± Zhao Dantong stared straight at Gu Yanqing. She didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving immediately, as if she was waiting for his reaction. Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei, who was pouting beside him, and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°PART-TIME WORKERS? ¡± Song Beibei felt guilty, but she forced herself to put on a smile. ¡°Mr. Gu, the agency introduced me here. You may not have seen me before, but my classmate is sick. Let¡¯s borrow him for the night. ¡± Gu Yanqing narrowed his eyes like a Fox, and the curvature of his lips was unclear. ¡°I¡¯m not in a shelter. ¡± Chapter 43 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why Gu Yanqing suddenly changed his expression and made things difficult for her Anyway, Song Beibei also knew that this old man was temperamental. Zhao Dantong tugged at Song Beibei¡¯s sleeve and supported Lu Huanzi with Song Beibei, saying, ¡°let¡¯s go, Bei Bei. Don¡¯t disturb Mr. Gu. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness, but she couldn¡¯t flare up at this moment. Before Zhao Dantong left, she even politely said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you today. We¡¯re very grateful that you didn¡¯t call the police. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a large guest room on the west end of the second floor. You guys should be quiet at night. I don¡¯t like to make a scene. ¡± The girls were all stunned. Did he agree to take them in? Song Beibei was even more furious. Was it fun for this old man to play with her. Gu Yanqing turned around and walked two steps before turning around again. ¡°part-time worker, please come to my study. ¡± Gu Yanqing went straight upstairs. Jiang Feifei looked at Song Beibei sympathetically. ¡°Beibei, I think you¡¯re going to be fired. But at least we¡¯ll be able to stay in Gu Yanqing¡¯s private villa for a night. It¡¯ll be a win if we get fired. Beibei, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find you a part-time job with a higher salary later. ¡± Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing to the study on the east side of the second floor. The Husky followed closely behind, wanting to lick Song Beibei¡¯s heel. The rest of them went to the guest room. Song Beibei followed obediently behind. After entering, she turned around and kicked the study door shut. She shut Lucky outside the door. Gu Yanqing looked up at her. ¡°Are you angry? ¡± How could she not be angry? She didn¡¯t give her any face in front of her classmates. It was the same last time at the cloudwater pavilion, and it was the same this time. However, this wasn¡¯t what Song Beibei was most angry about. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei asked impatiently. Gu Yanqing took out a bottle of red wine from the wine cabinet and poured himself a glass. ¡°This is my house. ¡± ¡°Why did you call me here? Are you really going to ¡°fire me¡± ? ¡± Song Beibei said sarcastically. Gu Yanqing put down the wine glass and walked in Song Beibei¡¯s direction. There was still the faint smell of red wine in his mouth. As he got closer, it seemed that even his breath had a faint wine aroma. However, when Song Beibei saw that he was drinking, she thought of that inexplicable kiss last night. That was her first kiss. It was snatched away by this old man just like that! Song Beibei was angry and Sullen. She glared fiercely at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing clearly saw through her thoughts at a glance. He said, ¡°Beibei, I drank too much last night. ¡± Hearing Gu Yanqing¡¯s words, Song Beibei was actually stunned. What did he mean? He drank too much, so it was reasonable for him to do anything out of line? Did he mean that he didn¡¯t have to take responsibility for the kiss because he was drunk? Song Beibei was very angry and inexplicably uncomfortable. But on second thought, did she need him to take responsibility? Not Really! For the first time, Song Beibei felt awkward. Chapter 44 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, the incident had already happened, and she also wanted to quickly put this matter behind her. Thus, she averted her gaze. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re drunk. If you¡¯re not sober, I¡¯ll just treat it as if I¡¯ve been bitten by a dog. ¡± There was no reply from the other side for a long time. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but glance at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. Song Beibei actually felt a little better in her heart. She continued to tease her tiger whiskers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for comparing you to a dog, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. His dark eyes stared at Song Beibei¡¯s face His tone was low and cold. ¡°I did drink a lot, but Song Beibei, I know what I did. I¡¯m very clear-headed. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was burning. Gu Yanqing was too close to her, and his gaze made her uneasy. Song Beibei didn¡¯t like Gu Yanqing being so close to her, so she pushed him. ¡°since you¡¯re clear-headed, why did you kiss me? Don¡¯t tell me you love me? ¡± After Song Beibei said this, even she was stunned. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was unfathomable. If Song Beibei wasn¡¯t mistaken, there was a trace of struggle and pain mixed in. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes were dark. But in the end, he still nodded. Song Beibei was stunned for a second, then she sneered and said in a very disdainful tone, ¡°of course you love me, because behind me is the song family that brought you enormous benefits and power. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed. After a while.. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was already as calm as usual. ¡°Song Beibei, no matter what you think, I still treat you as my wife. So you have to have this self-awareness. Four years later, I will definitely not get a divorce. You should stop thinking about this as soon as possible. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. ¡± Song Beibei was also not afraid of death. She mocked, ¡°of course you can¡¯t bear to divorce me. Everything you have is given to you by my song family. Otherwise, you, Gu Yanqing, are just an orphan with no power and influence. How could you climb to your current high position? ¡± Gu Yanqing was not angry. He even laughed, ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re right. I naturally can¡¯t bear to divorce you. It¡¯s best that you realize this yourself. ¡± Song Beibei was furious, ¡°If you don¡¯t divorce me, I¡¯ll cuckold you. ¡± ¡°YOU DARE! ¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯m only eighteen years old. Why am I being restricted by an old man like you at such a young age? I want to fall in love, I want to study abroad, and I want to marry and have children with the person I like in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°after saying so much, don¡¯t you just want to be with that little boyfriend of yours? Song Beibei, don¡¯t go overboard. I have the ability to make Qi Shan suffer punishment, and I also have the ability to make that little boyfriend of yours unable to stay in a university. Do you believe me? ¡± When Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei spoke, they rarely used such a threatening tone. Actually, the matter of Song Beibei stepping on Qi Shan early in the morning was Gu Yanqing¡¯s revenge for her. She also clearly understood that if she really angered Gu Yanqing, he would be able to do what he said. However, she just couldn¡¯t accept it. Why should she live under the tyranny of this old man. Song Beibei said, ¡°if you dare to lay a finger on AH Cheng, I¡¯ll run away from home. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°Ah Cheng? ¡± Chapter 45 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei returned to her room, Lu Huanzi was already asleep. Jiang Feifei hurriedly ran over. ¡°What took you so long? Did Big boss Gu fire you? ¡± Song Beibei was still holding in her anger. She said, ¡°I fired him. I don¡¯t want to see this old man ever again. ¡± Jiang Feifei was shocked. ¡°You quit your job and quit? Beibei, have you been scolded to the point of stupidity? ¡± Song Beibei was furious She thought of Gu Yanqing¡¯s last words. ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re eighteen, not eight. Don¡¯t play the childish game of running away from home. If you want to run away from home, you might as well give it a try. If you leave the song family, if you leave me, you won¡¯t be able to live a day. ¡± Song Beibei scolded herself. ¡°Bastard, Gu Yanqing is a big bastard. ¡± Jiang Feifei quickly covered Song Beibei¡¯s mouth. ¡°Be careful not to let him hear you. Also, don¡¯t scold him. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Jiang Feifei in disbelief. ¡°How can such a man be worthy of your liking? ¡± Jiang Feifei had a face full of infatuation. ¡°How handsome. I actually saw Gu Yanqing in his pajamas. I should have secretly taken a photo for wallpaper just now. ¡± Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were already used to her infatuation with Gu Yanqing, so they quietly walked away. The next day, when Song Beibei woke up early in the morning, she found that Zhao Dantong was not in her room. Song Beibei stood up and walked out of the door in a daze. As she walked, she called out Zhao Dantong¡¯s name. It wasn¡¯t until she reached the kitchen door. She saw Gu Yanqing sitting at the dining table and Zhao Dantong sitting opposite him. The two of them chatted cheerfully as they ate breakfast. They didn¡¯t really understand what Song Beibei was talking about. It seemed to be some kind of media bullet theory. Zhao Dantong was talking nonstop, while Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re very professional. If you want to be a media person in the future, you can come to our company for an internship. ¡± Zhao Dantong was a little surprised, but she still tried her best to maintain a neither servile nor overbearing attitude. ¡°If I can devote my youth to Pearl Group, it would be my honor. ¡± At this moment, Jiang Feifei also came to the kitchen door. Gu Yanqing raised his head and asked calmly, ¡°how is your classmate doing? ¡± Song Beibei was about to say, ¡°she¡­ ¡± Before she could finish, Gu Yanqing interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you. ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡± Jiang Feifei was stunned for a long time before she realized that Gu Yanqing was talking to her. She quickly said, ¡°she¡¯s much better, much better. Thank you, Mr. Gu, for taking her in. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up and acknowledged, ¡°you guys should come over for breakfast too. Your classmate¡¯s cooking is pretty good. I¡¯ll go to the company first. Help yourselves. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even look at Song Beibei from the beginning to the end. Gu Yanqing left. Jiang Feifei looked at the door, her eyes still shining with stars. Song Beibei glared at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back. She walked to the dining table, took some fried toast, and took a bite. ¡°Dan Tong, did you cook all this? ¡± Chapter 46 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Jiang Feifei pouted. ¡°If I had known that big boss Gu would wake up so early, I would have waited for him. I¡¯m such a pig that I missed such a good opportunity. ¡± Jiang Feifei glanced at Zhao Dantong and complained, ¡°Dantong, why didn¡¯t you call me when you woke up to make breakfast? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make breakfast. I might as well let you sleep for a while. ¡± Jiang Feifei thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± On the way back, Jiang Feifei asked, ¡°Beibei, did you offend big boss Gu in some way? Why do I feel like he hates you a lot? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes. ¡°How would I know? ¡± The villa was very close to a university. It was only a few steps away. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body was already much better. When Jiang Feifei asked about the rolls-royce Phantom, Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°the person who sent me here is my brother-in-law. However, he has been abroad all year round and has just returned to China recently. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a rich brother-in-law. ¡± When they passed by the School Library, they bumped into he Yucheng coming out. He Yucheng came over to greet her. Jiang Feifei pushed Song Beibei with her shoulder and said to he Yucheng, ¡°Beibei has no classes this afternoon. ¡± After that, she pulled Lu Huanzi and Zhao Dantong away. ¡°Beibei, ¡± He Yucheng suddenly called her name. Song Beibei¡¯s face turned red. She looked up and saw he yucheng smiling, revealing his snow-white teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cinema in the afternoon. ¡± So in the afternoon, the two of them went to the cinema to watch a movie together. When they stopped at the MZ cinema, Song Beibei looked at the glittering MZ logo on the top of the cinema and stammered, ¡°Ah Cheng, can we change to another cinema? ¡± The MZ cinema was a cinema under the Pearl Group. The staff in the cinema were all affiliated with the MZ company. Song Beibei also knew that the highest leader of this cinema was Zhong Junjie. Song Beibei used to come here often to watch movies and she had met Zhong Junjie a few times. If she also met him today, wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward? He Yucheng was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mz Cinema is the biggest cinema in the vicinity, and the effect is also the best. Don¡¯t you like it here? ¡± Song Beibei thought about it again. Zhong Junjie was always busy with Gu Yanqing. How could he just happen to come to the cinema today? So, she smiled at he Yucheng again. ¡°No, let¡¯s go in. ¡± Song Beibei felt that her luck was really terrible. She really did meet Zhong Junjie. Song Beibei quickly hid behind a poster promoting the movie. She prayed that Zhong Junjie would leave as soon as he finished his inspection and not find her. Song Beibei carefully looked behind the poster. Zhong Junjie was followed by a group of staff, as if they were reporting on work. After a few minutes, Song Beibei saw Zhong Junjie finally turn around to leave. At this time, he Yucheng, who had bought tickets, carried two buckets of popcorn to the hall. He saw Song Beibei hiding behind the poster and shouted, ¡°Beibei, we should go in. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. She felt that something was wrong. Chapter 47 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Sure enough, Zhong Junjie, who was not far away, also heard it. He turned around and saw her. Song Beibei felt that she could not hide anymore, so she could only walk out from behind the poster. He Yucheng walked to her side and saw that her expression was a little strange. He asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zhong Junjie, who saw her, was stunned for a second. Then, he frowned and walked over. Song Beibei braced herself and stretched out a paw to greet Zhong Junjie. ¡°Brother Zhong, what a coincidence. ¡± Zhong Junjie¡¯s gaze fell on he Yucheng, who was beside Song Beibei. He smiled and said, ¡°Beibei, are you here to watch a movie with your classmates? ¡± Zhong Junjie usually looked carefree, but he was actually very shrewd. Especially when he revealed this half-smile, he looked very similar to Gu Yanqing, like a cunning Fox who had been scheming in his heart. What kind of person had the same kind of subordinate. Although Song Beibei was complaining in her heart, she still had a smile on her face. ¡°The class has been quite heavy recently. I should take the opportunity to adjust my mood when there¡¯s no class. ¡± Zhong Junjie was still smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Lifetime Free Card for the cinema? Why would you need to spend your own money to buy tickets? Are you going to disguise yourself as a private visitor? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tone was already a little unnatural. ¡°I forgot to bring that. ¡± Song Beibei was on tenterhooks, afraid that Zhong Junjie would say that the cinema belonged to her in the next second. Fortunately, Zhong Junjie seemed to only want to tease her and did not go overboard. He even reminded them that the movie had already started and told them to hurry in. Song Beibei quickly pulled he Yucheng into the cinema. He Yucheng was deep in thought along the way. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°who was that person just now? Why do you have a Lifetime Free Card for MZ cinema? As far as I know, this card is not for sale. ¡± ¡°because my uncle is friends with the owner of this cinema, so I have a free card for this cinema. ¡± He Yucheng nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°The movie has started. Let¡¯s hurry in. ¡± Song Beibei was a little absent-minded while watching the movie. She kept wondering if Zhong Junjie would tell Gu Yanqing about this matter. Zhong Junjie was very loyal to Gu Yanqing. He would definitely tell Gu Yanqing about it. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t hesitate for long. She just told him. Anyway, Gu Yanqing already knew about he Yucheng¡¯s existence. Thus, Song Beibei began to watch the movie with peace of mind. The screen flickered between light and dark. Song Beibei was gradually attracted to the plot and focused on it. Just as she was engrossed in watching, she suddenly felt a warmth in her hand. Her left hand was gently held by a hand. Song Beibei was shocked and instinctively wanted to pull her hand away. However, that person suddenly tightened his grip. Song Beibei turned her head around, her eyes showing a trace of helplessness. He Yucheng happened to be looking at her as well. Under the dim light, his eyes were flickering with a certain light, so deep that it was hard to fathom. Song Beibei¡¯s ears were burning hot, and her heart was beating faster and faster. The screen flickered and flickered. The sound of the movie hall was very loud, but Song Beibei seemed to be unable to hear anything. Chapter 48 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION His mind began to go blank bit by bit. That was because he Yucheng¡¯s body was already slowly leaning over. Song Beibei stood in the distance, not daring to move at all. She even held her breath. On the other side, he Yucheng¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with a flame. He stared into Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, his solemn expression concealing a trace of nervousness. His movements were very slow, and with some kind of careful probing, he slowly approached Song Beibei¡¯s lips¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was extremely nervous. Her entire body tensed up, and she could barely move. At that moment, what was going through her mind? Perhaps she didn¡¯t have time to think about anything. The tip of he Yucheng¡¯s nose was almost touching the tip of her nose. She could even smell the faint scent on his body. That faint, warm scent that was as clean as the sun¡­ ¡­ Suddenly.. A series of crackling sounds could be heard. All the lights in the entire movie hall lit up. This gave Song Beibei a shock. He Yucheng seemed to be shocked as well. The two of them sat up straight and leaned against the SOFA, their backs stiff. After a few seconds of silence, the theater suddenly erupted. The movie was only halfway through its screening. It was the most exciting part, but it suddenly stopped. Everyone was confused. Half a minute later, a staff member came in and explained that the theater¡¯s projector had malfunctioned. Everyone had to evacuate immediately. In order to make up for everyone, the theater arranged for the VIP screening room to replay as compensation. The ticket price in the VIP screening room was several times the normal ticket price. There was also free drinks and haagen-dazs. The originally dissatisfied audience immediately felt that they had profited. However, a trace of suspicion arose in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. However, she did not think too much about it because her heart was still pounding and her face was extremely red. Song Beibei saw that he Yucheng¡¯s ears were red and he did not dare to look at her. He looked like a child who had done something wrong and tried his best to cover it up. He actually looked a little cute. ¡°PFFT¡± When she walked out of the theater, Song Beibei could not help but laugh. He Yucheng turned around. ¡°What are you laughing at? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°Hey, he Yucheng, was that your first kiss just now? ¡± He Yucheng was stunned for a second and his ears turned even redder. He actually said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to kiss you, so it doesn¡¯t count. ¡± The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds and laughed at the same time. The awkwardness disappeared into thin air. He Yucheng said, ¡°forget it. We¡¯re not going to watch it again. I¡¯ll bring you to dinner. What do you want to eat? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°I want to eat pizza hut. ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± The two of them had just left the cinema when a champagne-colored Bentley stopped not far in front of them. The car window was closed, so song Beibei could not see the face of the person in the car. However, there was only one champagne-colored Bentley in the entire city. That was Gu Yanqing¡¯s car. Chapter 49 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He Yucheng was holding her hand, but Song Beibei instinctively pulled her hand away from he Yucheng¡¯s palm. He Yucheng turned around and asked, ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s gaze was locked in the distance, and her delicate brows unconsciously furrowed into a frown. Gu Yanqing had already gotten out of the car and was walking steadily towards them. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s calm and expressionless face, but her heart inexplicably felt uneasy. Gu Yanqing stopped in front of Song Beibei. His tone was indifferent, and there was even a hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Did you enjoy the movie? ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was hiding a knife in his smile because his aura was so cold that it could freeze her. Before Song Beibei could say anything, he Yucheng asked, ¡°Beibei, who is this? ¡± Song Beibei felt extremely awkward because she didn¡¯t know how to introduce Gu Yanqing to he Yucheng. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. He stood in front of her with a smile, as if he was waiting for her to speak. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I live with my uncle? This is my uncle who is my guardian. ¡± Song Beibei braced herself to introduce him. He Yucheng greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Uncle. I am Beibei¡¯s boyfriend. My name is he Yucheng. ¡± Gu Yanqing was still smiling. He looked at he Yucheng, ¡°boyfriend? ¡± He Yucheng was neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°I like Song Beibei very much. You are her guardian. I hope you can agree to our relationship. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to react. She could only stare blankly at Gu Yanqing¡¯s smiling face. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His smile was gentle and refined, and he sounded apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. Beibei didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯m not only her guardian, but also her husband? I have no reason to be cuckolded. ¡± After he said this, Song Beibei knew that it was over! He Yucheng was also completely stunned. He looked at Song Beibei in disbelief. Song Beibei didn¡¯t look at him. She just kept her head down. He Yucheng thought for a moment. ¡°Song Beibei is only 18 years old. The legal age for marriage is 20 years old. How can you be her husband? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°We registered in Hong Kong. ¡± He Yucheng was silent for a moment. He turned to look at Song Beibei as if he wanted her to personally confirm it. ¡°Is this true? ¡± Song Beibei lowered her head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°it¡¯s true¡­ ¡± However, she suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°but things aren¡¯t what you think they are¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing had already stretched out his long arm He forcefully pulled Song Beibei into his arms. ¡°things are as you see them. She¡¯s still young, and I¡¯ve spoiled her since she was young. I know that the two of you are playing house. I believe that once classmate he finds out the truth, he won¡¯t play around with her. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to be willing to say more. He pulled Song Beibei¡¯s arm and was about to leave. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t willing to leave. She kicked and twisted. In the end, Gu Yanqing simply carried her up and threw her into the car. Chapter 50 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The champagne-colored Leopard blended into the traffic like a flash of lightning. After getting into the car, Song Beibei started to make a big fuss. ¡­ ¡°Gu Yanqing, you promised me that you would never tell anyone about our marriage. You broke your promise. You broke your promise. You actually carried me up like rice. You caused me to lose face in front of he Yucheng. How great are you? What right do you have to control me? You¡¯re just bullying me. You¡¯re bullying me because I didn¡¯t have parents to dote on me since I was young¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei really did remember some of the past events, and she started to cry out of Grievance. The car was moving very fast. Gu Yanqing was silent the entire way. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of heartache when he saw her cry. His deep voice was even fiercer than Song Beibei¡¯s, ¡°What are you crying for? Don¡¯t cry! ¡± Usually, the more Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t allow her to do something, the more she had to do it. Song Beibei simply burst into tears. There was a sharp screech of brakes. The car stopped at the roadside in an instant. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice finally softened a little, ¡°alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. ¡± Song Beibei was still crying. With the Golden Bean on her face, she did not forget to glare at Gu Yanqing. ¡°You don¡¯t even allow me to cry, but I have to cry. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her childish appearance. He was really angry and amused at the same time. Song Beibei cried as she said, ¡°I can¡¯t live like this anymore. I want a divorce. If I break the contract, I want a divorce too. Tomorrow, you call Uncle Zhou over. Tell him that we¡¯re getting a divorce and have him draft the legal documents. Gu Yanqing, there¡¯s a generation gap between us. I can¡¯t live with you. I want a divorce. I have to get a divorce. ¡± Gu Yanqing obviously did not take her words to heart. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. The car is about to be flooded by you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cry. You have a problem with that! Gu Yanqing, we¡¯LL DIVORCE TOMORROW! ¡± ¡°If you have the ability, go and look for Zhou Renhou yourself. ¡± Song Beibei was choked until she could not breathe. Zhou Renhou was an old friend of her father. He was the founder of Renhou Law Firm. He was also an elder who had watched Song Beibei Grow Up. However, Gu Yanqing was bullying her. He would not go and look for Uncle Zhou himself to talk about the divorce. Because Zhou Renhou was the same as everyone in the song family! ! ! They were all mesmerized by this old Fox, Gu Yanqing. As long as Song Beibei mentioned the divorce, they would think that she was being unreasonable and would even teach him a proper lesson. In their eyes, whatever Gu Yanqing did was right! Song Beibei was so angry that she could only vent by crying. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re bullying me. Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t want to be your wife. If you don¡¯t keep your word, you¡¯ll bully me¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, lost his temper from her crying. All that was left in his heart was confusion. He reached out and touched the car. Only then did he realize that he had already given up smoking for a long time. Gu Yanqing was speechless Chapter 51 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing asked impatiently, ¡°how did I bully you? Why didn¡¯t I keep my word? ¡± Song Beibei accused, ¡°you promised to keep our marriage a secret. You would never let my classmates know that I¡¯m already married. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°Song Beibei, I promised you to keep my marriage a secret because you were well-behaved. You¡¯re so nice. You lied to me about dating other men, eating, and going to the movies. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t keep your word first. Don¡¯t blame me for not keeping my word. ¡± Gu Yanqing recalled the scene at the movie theater just now. If he hadn¡¯t gotten someone to turn on the lights in time¡­ ¡­ He still didn¡¯t know what would happen next! When he thought of this, Gu Yanqing felt an unprecedented frustration in his heart. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. You don¡¯t have to care about me. Who Do you think you are? You¡¯re just an orphan adopted by my father. Without the song family, how would you have gotten to where you are today? You¡¯re not grateful at all. You¡¯re ungrateful and Have Wild Ambitions. My father asked you to take care of me, not to bully me. Gu Yanqing, if you¡¯re still thinking of my father¡¯s adoption, divorce me and let me go¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Before Song Beibei could finish her sentence, she felt a pain in her wrist. Gu Yanqing¡¯s entire body was leaning towards her. His face was terrifyingly dark However, there was still a trace of a smile at the corner of his lips. ¡°You keep messing around with me all day long. One sentence out of every two sentences is a divorce. Song Beibei, I¡¯m telling you clearly today, no matter how you mess around, I, Gu Yanqing, will not get a divorce. Not Now, not in the future, not in my entire life. If you say that I¡¯m bullying you, fine, I¡¯ll bully you for the rest of your life. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s current appearance was too terrifying. Every word he said seemed to come out from between his teeth. Every word was like a cold hook. His current appearance was very different from his usual appearance. His gaze was cold and contemptuous. He looked at Song Beibei with a sneer, like a lion looking at a rabbit in a trap that overestimated its own strength. Song Beibei knew that she was no match for Gu Yanqing. However, his current appearance really made her gnash her teeth in hatred. Song Beibei didn¡¯t care and reached out to hit Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest. ¡°Pervert, Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re a control freak. Let me go, I don¡¯t want to see you again. ¡± As she said this, Song Beibei wanted to pull open the car door and get out. However, the car door had been locked by Gu Yanqing a long time ago. Song Beibei rushed over to snatch the car keys. Gu Yanqing refused, and the two of them started to tear each other apart in the narrow car. It was not until the end that Song Beibei was pressed under Gu Yanqing¡¯s body. She was clearly in the front passenger seat. Gu Yanqing¡¯s long legs crossed over, his hands pressed on her arms, and his entire body pressed against hers. Song Beibei could not move at all. The lights were not on in the car. However, the traffic outside was like a moving water shadow. One car after another flew past them, the lights flickering. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face, which was so close to her, and was suddenly stunned. Gu Yanqing was also a little absent-minded. The person under him had a beautiful face. Her skin was as tender as an egg that had just been peeled off its shell. Her watery eyes revealed a hint of confusion and helplessness. There were still dry tears on her delicate cheeks It was like the world¡¯s cleanest and most transparent gemstone. It was so crystal clear that it made one¡¯s heart tremble. She had tied her hair into a clean ponytail, and her hair had loosened due to a struggle. Her original Air BANGS had become messy On the contrary, she had changed her usual cute and pure image. Instead, there was actually a hint of coquettishness in it¡­ ¡­ Chapter 52 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION From Gu Yanqing¡¯s angle, he could see that one of the buttons on her white cotton shirt had been undone, revealing her delicate and fair collarbone. Under the collarbone¡­ ¡­ The car seemed to have become unusually small and cramped, and the frustration in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart grew more and more intense. It was as if he had been thrown into a scorching desert. Every inch of sand and every strand of air around him was exuding a scorching heat. He forced himself to avert his gaze, but his gaze fell on Song Beibei¡¯s delicate and alluring lips. The pink color was like a peach blossom blooming in the spring breeze, exuding a jelly-like luster. It was so tempting that one wanted to swallow it in one gulp. The taste of that place was actually still fresh in his memory. Gu Yanqing only felt hot, as if that place was like a stream of spring water. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it no matter how hard he tried. He knew that this wasn¡¯t right. He knew that she was still a little girl, but a green apple that hadn¡¯t fully developed yet. She couldn¡¯t even be considered a woman¡­ ¡­ However, Gu Yanqing, who had always prided himself on his good self-control, also lost control at this moment. It was as if his usually astute and wise mind could no longer contain anything else. Gu Yanqing lowered his head and kissed her¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss was very gentle, a gentleness that was deliberately suppressed. Song Beibei was stunned! She had never been kissed like this before. She only had one true kiss experience in her life, and that was when Gu Yanqing got drunk and ran into her room to ¡°go crazy¡± But that time, it was only a brief moment when their lips touched. And now, this feeling, this touch, this feeling, made her feel unfamiliar. She shuddered and even felt fear, but her head was dizzy, as if she was bewitched. Her whole body was soft, and all the strength in her body seemed to have been sucked dry in an instant¡­ ¡­ The mouth and nose were filled with the unique light smell of Gu Yanqing. A light jasmine fragrance mixed with the sweet smell of Champagne! He drank wine again? This was Song Beibei¡¯s first reaction! Then, Song Beibei completely reacted. She finally knew what was happening now! Gu Yanqing, this bird. Beast! ! ! Chapter 53 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION But this time, Song Beibei didn¡¯t push away the person on top of her, nor did she panic and cry like last time Song Beibei looked at the person¡¯s face that was so close to her. The person¡¯s eyes were closed, and his expression seemed to be even more serious than his usual work. Song Beibei closed her teeth and bit Gu Yanqing¡¯s tongue fiercely This bite wasn¡¯t light, because Song Beibei immediately felt a hint of a fishy smell in her mouth. Gu Yanqing suddenly opened his eyes and hurriedly stood up, putting some distance between him and Song Beibei. He himself also had a shocked expression. There was a trace of blood at the corner of his lips. Song Beibei knew how painful it was to be bitten on the tongue, but Gu Yanqing did not seem to have any reaction at all. However, there was a hint of confusion in his eyes. Instead, it was as if he had just woken up from a dream. Song Beibei did not know how to open her mouth. She could only glare fiercely at that person. Gu Yanqing finally knew what had just happened, and an anger rose in his heart. His chest heaved up and down intensely, and a certain part of his body felt extremely hot. He was unusually agitated¡­ ¡­ Just now, he actually reacted¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing actually felt a wave of self-loathing in his heart¡­ ¡­ Although Gu Yanqing pushed his arm away from her, his arm was still tightly clutching her wrist. The air that blew out was boiling hot. Song Beibei struggled, trying to break free from Gu Yanqing¡¯s grip. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Song Beibei roared. ¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t move! ¡± Gu Yanqing was about to go crazy. This girl kept wriggling under his body. If this continued, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be able to control himself. How could Song Beibei listen to him. As she wriggled and struggled, she wanted to open her mouth and bite him! She knew that something was wrong¡­ On her lower abdomen¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing grunted, his entire body pressing down on her again. Gu Yanqing almost growled, ¡°Song Beibei, behave yourself! ¡± Song Beibei was terrified. She wasn¡¯t old, but she had secretly followed Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi to look at lust and caution under the blanket in the dormitory. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t completely ignorant of the current situation Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she didn¡¯t dare to move. The air suddenly became abnormally quiet, leaving only the two of them breathing heavily. Song Beibei felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her face was red to the point of dripping blood. She was angry and embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She cursed countless times in her heart, but it was as if she had been struck by a spell. She could not say a word. Until someone outside started knocking on the car window. And the sound was getting louder and louder. Song Beibei was dumbstruck. She had completely lost her ability to react. Gu Yanqing finally propped himself up. He showed an extremely impatient expression, but he did not respond. However, the people outside were relentless. The knocking on the glass door was getting louder and louder. Song Beibei could feel it with her weak senses. There seemed to be a lot of people outside. It was very chaotic and noisy. Finally, Gu Yanqing turned around and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. He took a deep breath and calmly tidied up his clothes. The car window slowly opened¡­ ¡­ Chapter 54 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION A police officer appeared in their line of sight. He was frowning as he looked inside. ¡°You can¡¯t park here illegally¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was still leaning against the seat in a daze. When the police saw song Beibei¡¯s wrinkled clothes, her face flushed red, her red lips, and the frightened look on her face as if she was about to cry, they immediately realized that something was wrong. They immediately became alert and asked Song Beibei, ¡°young lady, what happened? ¡± The police officer glanced at Gu Yanqing. Although this man looked refined and handsome, there had been a few cases of girls getting raped in the city recently. In the end, the murderer was actually a young professor from a famous university The traffic police officer had to be extra careful. Song Beibei looked like she was scared silly in the eyes of the police officer. The police officer glanced at Gu Yanqing and coaxed Song Beibei, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. Tell us what happened. Do you know the person sitting next to you? What¡¯s your relationship with him? ¡± Song Beibei was still in a wandering state. Gu Yanqing said faintly, ¡°she¡¯s my wife. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly turned her head and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife, you beast! You Hooligan! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s voice alerted the policemen outside. Moreover, this young lady looked like she was underage. Gu Yanqing¡¯s words made it even more obvious in their eyes. The policeman quickly waved his hand and two more policemen came. The other two pulled open the car door, ¡°sir, we suspect that you intend to do something improper to an underage girl. Please follow us to the police station to assist in the investigation. ¡± Song Beibei Sat in the police station, surrounded by a few policemen. A policewoman in her forties poured her a cup of hot water and said patiently, ¡°little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. We will make the decision for you. ¡± Song Beibei did not speak. The embarrassing scene that happened in the car was still lingering in her mind. She shook her head violently, as if she wanted to get rid of this memory. The people beside her felt even more heartache when they saw this. They patted Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°Poor Child. ¡± It was already late at night. The few policemen beside her were eating instant noodles and discussing without restraint. ¡°that person looks like a real person. I really can¡¯t tell that he¡¯s this kind of person. In today¡¯s society, the more a person looks like a real person, the dirtier and dirtier the things they do. ¡°. Another policeman said, ¡°the chief just rushed over. I think that man¡¯s background isn¡¯t small. I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t be as easy to handle as I thought. He¡¯s most likely the second generation of a rich and powerful family. ¡± The forty-something-year-old Policewoman said angrily, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s rich or powerful. This is a society ruled by law now. Look at how frightened this little girl is. It¡¯s hard to say, but she¡¯ll have a psychological trauma. ¡± After a while, Gu Yanqing came out of the interrogation room. He was still wearing his casual clothes, looking like he was far away from the mortal world. No one could associate such an elegant man with a criminal who tried to rape an underage girl. Chapter 55 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The director also came out and shook hands with the man with a smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Gu, it was really a misunderstanding. My men didn¡¯t do a good job and caused such a big misunderstanding. I¡¯m really sorry for wasting your time. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still faint and indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They are also enforcing the law impartially and taking precautions against accidents. This is worthy of praise. ¡± ¡°Mr. Gu is magnanimous and magnanimous. Next time, I will definitely treat Mr. Gu to a meal to apologize and even entertain him. ¡± ¡°Director Chen, it¡¯s too serious. ¡± Gu Yanqing and director Chen walked over together. The few police officers quickly put down the things in their hands and stood up straight. ¡°Hello, director. ¡± Director Chen immediately put on a face. ¡°You guys don¡¯t recognize Mount Tai. Don¡¯t you recognize the chairman of Pearl Group, Mr. Gu? ¡± How could Mr. Gu rape her. Raping an underage girl and detaining her without distinguishing between right and wrong. Is this how you enforce the law?¡± The few people on the other side showed extremely shocked expressions. The Chairman of Pearl Group, Mr. Gu Gu Yanqing? Everyone knew this name like thunder. However, Mr. Gu kept a low profile and rarely appeared in public. In addition, Pearl Group was the head of the domestic media. Naturally, no one would expose him through the media. Therefore, Mr. Gu had always been a low-key and mysterious legendary figure in Xia city. The policewoman in her forties looked at Song Beibei She said, ¡°director Chen, you didn¡¯t see the situation at that time. When we found them, the little girl¡¯s clothes were disheveled. He even lied to us that the child was his wife. It¡¯s obvious that the child is still an underage student. This matter hasn¡¯t been investigated clearly. We can¡¯t let it go so easily. ¡± This policewoman had a daughter who was in high school. When she saw Song Beibei¡¯s appearance, she naturally thought of her own daughter. If her own daughter was bullied like this outside, as a mother, regardless of whether the other party was rich or not, she would definitely fight to the end. Director Chen did not say anything Gu Yanqing had already opened his mouth. ¡°She is indeed my wife. We have already registered our marriage for five months. She is eighteen and six months old today. She is already an adult. On the Chinese mainland, it is impossible to get a marriage certificate before the age of twenty. Therefore, we got our marriage certificate in Hong Kong and have notarized it in a lawyer¡¯s office. If you still have any questions, I can ask my lawyer to send the relevant legal documents over now. ¡± No one had expected such an outcome. No one knew that the rumored number one bachelor had already taken a wife, yet she was still such a young wife. Song Beibei also gradually recovered. She glared fiercely at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°not only am I her husband, but I¡¯m also her guardian. My wife is still young, and she¡¯s still in school. She¡¯s also a little rebellious at this age. She¡¯s been quarreling with me these past few days. I¡¯m sorry for causing everyone to misunderstand. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she was unwilling. ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t throw all your dirty water on me. Despicable and shameless old man, there¡¯s a generation gap between us. Divorce me. We¡¯ll divorce tomorrow. ¡± Chapter 56 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei said this, the people beside her couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The few policemen seemed to have understood something. It seemed that Mr. Gu wasn¡¯t lying. When Gu Yanqing heard this, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he said in a good tone, ¡°okay, it was my fault just now. Let¡¯s go home and talk about it, okay? ¡± Although the man looked noble, his tone and the way he looked at the girl had an indescribable indulgence. This made them completely believe him. They looked at the little girl¡¯s attitude. She was more like a mischievous little girl, and this Mr. Gu¡¯s bad attitude towards her was full of tolerance and indulgence. The few police officers who brought them back immediately changed their stance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gu. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was still indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing put his arm around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and was about to take her away. Song Beibei was unwilling to leave, especially when Gu Yanqing¡¯s body touched her. She was very disgusted. She quickly shook off Gu Yanqing¡¯s extended arm. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Liu Mang. ¡± Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, did not have a dark expression at all. He coaxed her nicely, ¡°alright, honey, I know I¡¯m wrong. You can scold me however you want when we get back. Let¡¯s go back first. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet. ¡± He actually had the audacity to call her his wife? Song Beibei cursed in her heart: pretentious! The police officers at the side had already changed their stance They started to persuade Song Beibei. ¡°Young Lady, don¡¯t throw a Tantrum with your husband. This young couple is always quarreling at the head of the bed and sleeping together. They have been together for a hundred years, and only after a thousand years have they been able to sleep together. This couple doesn¡¯t have to worry about the past night. If there¡¯s anything, you can discuss it at home. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand. Why did the few people who were still holding a grudge against Gu Yanqing suddenly turn against each other after only a short while? Song Beibei was extremely frustrated. Why did the whole world seem to be on Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. In the end, Song Beibei left the police station feeling extremely resentful. When she stood beside the car, she wasn¡¯t willing to get into the car at all. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face had already turned cold. ¡°Why, do you want me to invite you in? ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was just polite and gentle just now. His mother was just pretending. He was a sly Old Fox who knew how to disguise himself the best. Song Beibei said, ¡°I want to go back to school. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to. Come home with me. ¡± ¡°Why should I? I have class tomorrow. ¡± ¡°then go back to the Maple Mansion. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to go back to school. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, do you believe that I¡¯ll print out all the wedding invitations and send them to all your classmates in school tomorrow? ¡± She had to admit that Gu Yanqing always knew where Song Beibei¡¯s Achilles heel was. And a clean shot. Song Beibei got on the bus with a belly full of anger. As soon as she arrived at the Maple Villa, Song Beibei went upstairs to her room and slammed the door. Chapter 57 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing stood in the corridor for a while before finally turning around and entering his own room. Song Beibei had treated tonight¡¯s incident as a great humiliation. Gu Yanqing actually¡­ ¡­ actually.. ¡­ Song Beibei buried her head in the cup. When she thought about what had happened in the car, her face felt like it was on fire. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She tossed and turned in bed for two hours, but she was still not sleepy at all. She got up and suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. Song Beibei suddenly had a bad feeling. No Way, she was on her period at this time? It just so happened to be one or two days. Song Beibei got up and searched the entire room, but she did not find any tampons. It really was a case of a house falling into the rain at night. Her stomach was getting more and more painful. Song Beibei had menstrual cramps. Every time she went on a leave, she would feel extremely painful on the first day. She had seen traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. She had taken countless baskets of traditional Chinese medicine, but it was still useless. Therefore, there were a few days every month when Song Beibei felt that she had nothing to live for. The most depressing thing was that she still had to go out and buy tampons. It was in the middle of the night, and this was the villa complex. Fortunately, the villa complex had all the necessary facilities, and there was a large supermarket next to it. Song Beibei put on a coat, covered her stomach, and went to open the door. The moment the door opened, she saw Gu Yanqing leaning against the wall outside her room. He seemed to be smoking. Song Beibei had never known that Gu Yanqing could actually smoke. Smoke rose from her fingertips, shrouding his face in a haze. There was a weak light in the corridor, pouring down from the top of Gu Yanqing¡¯s head, making the profile of her face look unreal. Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei at the door and quickly pinched her off. He stood up straight and said in a low voice, ¡°why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. She hadn¡¯t asked him why he was standing at her door in the middle of the night? However, she didn¡¯t have the strength to ask why Gu Yanqing was here for no reason at all. She held her stomach and walked out, towards the stairs. Gu Yanqing caught up with her in a few steps and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face turned Pale from the pain. She pressed her lips together and stubbornly asked, ¡°why do you care? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her now and instantly knew what had happened. He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°go back to your room and lie down. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± This time, Song Beibei didn¡¯t go against Gu Yanqing. She turned around and went back to her room. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing came back ten minutes later. He bought the brand that Song Beibei usually used. Putting a bag of supplies on the bed, Gu Yanqing turned around and left Song Beibei¡¯s room. After a while, when Song Beibei was lying on the bed moaning, Gu Yanqing came in again. He held a bowl of ginger hot sugar water in his hand. Chapter 58 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She walked to Song Beibei¡¯s bedside and handed it to her. ¡°drink it. ¡± Song Beibei was still feeling extremely uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t want to accept his kindness at all, so she just curled up and didn¡¯t move at all. Gu Yanqing¡¯s faint voice drifted over from above her head. ¡°Are you waiting for me to feed you? ¡± Song Beibei finally sat up with a Gulp. She frowned and shouted, ¡°I hate ginger, I hate drinking ginger and brown sugar tea. I don¡¯t drink it. Why do you always force me to do things that I don¡¯t like? ¡± Song Beibei hated ginger as much as she hated Gu Yanqing. However, every time her stomach hurt in the past, Gu Yanqing would always order someone to boil a bowl of ginger and brown sugar tea for her. Moreover, he would insist that the nanny watch her drink it and report it to him. In the past, Song Beibei was too lazy to resist, or rather, it was useless to resist. Gu Yanqing was a very patient person. Every time she poured the Ginger Tea, he never lost his temper, nor did he blame her. He just quietly ordered people to continue cooking and delivering it until she drank it. At that time, Song Beibei already felt that a person like Gu Yanqing was simply a pervert. Compared to Song Beibei¡¯s towering anger, Gu Yanqing¡¯s reaction was not very big. ¡°This is for your own good. ¡± Song Beibei sneered. ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you know? ¡± ¡°I hate it the most when you act like a savior. For my own good, it¡¯s all for my own good. Gu Yanqing, if you really thought about me, why would you change my choice back then and not even give me the right to choose ¡°You didn¡¯t do it for me, you did it for yourself. You left me here, by your side, just to make it easier for you to control me. In your eyes, what¡¯s the difference between me, Song Beibei, and a puppet? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was burning with anger. When she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s indifferent face, she became even angrier. Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei indifferently. He wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no puppet as disobedient as you. Alright, if you want to drink this, we¡¯ll talk about the rest later. ¡± Song Beibei hated Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude. He was like this now. Usually, she would be so angry that she would die. A single word from him would dissolve everything. This made her feel like she had punched cotton. The anger she had accumulated in her heart had nowhere to vent. Song Beibei felt like she was about to suffer an internal injury from holding it in. Gu Yanqing was about to pass the Ginger Brown sugar water to Song Beibei. Song Beibei was holding in her anger. Without thinking, she took it directly and threw it on the ground with a thud. The floor of the room was covered with a thick carpet. The Cup was not broken. After rolling on the carpet a few times, it finally came to a stop. However, the slightly hot brown sugar and Ginger water splashed on the hand-made carpet made from Australian pure wool. The snow-white floor was instantly dyed a large piece of red. It was right beside Gu Yanqing¡¯s feet. Song Beibei noticed that Gu Yanqing¡¯s Pajama pants were also stained with a lot of sugar water. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face had already darkened. Song Beibei¡¯s heart instinctively trembled, but her face still looked arrogant. However, in the end, Gu Yanqing did not flare up. He only said in a low voice, ¡°Song Beibei, let¡¯s talk. ¡± Chapter 59 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing stood by the bedside. He was very tall and tall. Standing by his bedside, he looked like he was looking down on someone. His face was handsome, and there was a faint estrangement and coldness in it. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei quietly. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes, which made Song Beibei feel as if she was sent to the execution ground, waiting for a trial. Seeing Gu Yanqing¡¯s current state, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. Song Beibei simply laid down again and said in a muffled voice, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to talk about with you. Anyway, there¡¯s a generation gap between us, so you won¡¯t be able to understand what I¡¯m saying. ¡± Gu Yanqing unceremoniously lifted the blanket that Song Beibei was covering her head with. ¡°Song Beibei, it doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a generation gap. I¡¯d like to know what a young lady of your age is thinking about all day long besides being unreasonable. Tell me, I¡¯d also like to know what exactly is the generation gap between us? ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t continue to pretend to sleep after the blanket was lifted. Gu Yanqing always looked calm and collected, but only Song Beibei knew that this old man was a bigot. He looked like he didn¡¯t intend to let her sleep. Song Beibei glared at him angrily. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Song Beibei, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for a long time. You weren¡¯t like this in the past, and you didn¡¯t treat me like this today. I still remember your birthday wish every year. When you were young, your annual wish was¡­ ¡± ¡°enough, ¡± Song Beibei interrupted Gu Yanqing impatiently. Her face was flushed red, as if a ball of fire was burning. She glared fiercely at Gu Yanqing. ¡°That was because I was innocent and insensible when I was young. I don¡¯t remember it anymore. Don¡¯t tell me you really think so? ¡± Song Beibei had known Gu Yanqing¡¯s identity in the song family since she was young. She also knew that this person was her husband after she grew up. Although she was young at that time, she didn¡¯t know the definition of a husband. But she knew that this person was someone who would always be with her, someone who would never abandon her. Therefore, when she was young, Song Beibei¡¯s birthday wish was always to be with brother Yanqing and never to be separated. When she was young¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing was silent for two seconds. His face was gloomy. ¡°Of course I took it seriously. ¡± Song Beibei also said sarcastically, ¡°didn¡¯t you want to know where the generation gap is between us ¡°It¡¯s right here. People Change. I still find what I said at that time very laughable when I think about it now. Uncle Gu is really simple and gullible? ¡± Song Beibei said it deliberately in the most frivolous tone. She naturally could not believe that Gu Yanqing would take her previous words seriously. However, Gu Yanqing mentioned her innocent past so casually. In Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, he was making fun of her. Yes, she, Song Beibei, used to stick to him, Gu Yanqing. She liked him a lot, but when she grew up, she always woke up, didn¡¯t she? He even pretends to be a victim of innocence. Bah! Gu Yanqing obviously did not catch the point of Song Beibei¡¯s speech, but frowned and repeated a sentence: ¡°Uncle Gu? ¡± Gu Yanqing was stunned Chapter 60 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei caught a hint of displeasure on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. This made Song Beibei feel much better. Gu Yanqing had always called him brother Yanqing when he was very young. After they fell out, he had always called him by his name. She had never called Gu Yanqing by that name before. She deliberately put on an innocent expression. ¡°Yes, Uncle Gu, you¡¯re older than me by ten years. Is it wrong for me to call you uncle? ¡± Song Beibei did it on purpose. A person like Gu Yanqing hated it the most when she called him old. Therefore, when Song Beibei called him ¡°old man, ¡± he would get angry. Regarding this, Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing, this old man, was quite narcissistic. The people outside even called him young master Gu. However, he was already 28 years old. Could it be that he really treated her as a young fresh meat? Song Beibei wanted him to see the reality clearly. HMPH! The color in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes changed, but in the end, he did not dwell on this matter with Song Beibei. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Song Beibei, I know you hate me, but I don¡¯t know why. What have I, Gu Yanqing, done in the past few years to make you have such a deep prejudice against me? ¡± The change in Song Beibei¡¯s attitude towards Gu Yanqing was on Christmas night when she was 13 years old¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei had always kept this secret, suppressing it in the bottom of her heart. But when she thought about it now, she realized that it was the same pain as before. The feeling of being abandoned by the world and almost being betrayed trampled on her self-esteem. Song Beibei had never told Gu Yanqing what she had seen or heard that night. But everything was still vivid in her mind. She was angry but also a little sad. If she told him about that incident, she would feel very pitiful. Moreover, she was no match for Gu Yanqing now. It was no good to shed all pretense of cordiality. Song Beibei deliberately put on a smiling face. ¡°You and I belong to two different worlds. Our personalities don¡¯t match. I really don¡¯t know what my father was thinking back then, asking me to marry a man ten years older than me. Uncle Gu, you¡¯re so much older than me. Don¡¯t tell me you expect us to have something in common? ¡± Song Beibei kept calling him uncle Gu. She wanted to infuriate him to death. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was neither slow nor slow. Every word and sentence seemed to have been put into cold water. He also put on a fake smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything in common with me. Who Do you have? He Yucheng, who watched the movie with you? ¡± Song Beibei raised her head and laughed even more cheerfully. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s about the same age as me. We went to the same high school. He¡¯s a super scholar. I really get along with him. Oh right, I think he¡¯s a little like Sasuke from NARUTO. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly asked innocently, ¡°Oh right, do you know Naruto, Sasuke? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was dark. Song Beibei purposely spread her hands and said helplessly, ¡°see, I knew you didn¡¯t know. This is the generation gap between us. You won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 61 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing could naturally see through this little girl¡¯s little tricks. However, there was nothing he could do. For the first time, Gu Yanqing had a feeling of being choked speechless. This feeling was really not very good. Gu Yanqing took a step forward and suddenly bent down, placing his hands on both sides of Song Beibei¡¯s body. The two of them suddenly got very close, the tip of their noses touching the tip of their noses. Song Beibei could not help but be stunned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know about the Naruto Ninja, nor do I know what Sasuke is. However, Song Beibei, no matter what you say, you¡¯re still my wife. There¡¯s a generation gap between us. You¡¯re also my wife. No matter how much he and you have in common, the two of you will never be able to get together. ¡± Song Beibei reflexively asked, ¡°on what basis? ¡± ¡°On the basis that I won¡¯t allow it! ¡± ¡°Do you think you can control me? ¡± ¡°You can try. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t contain her anger. Gu Yanqing always looked so confident. He looked like he could easily toy with Song Beibei. Song Beibei imitated her and didn¡¯t show any weakness. ¡°I¡¯ll try. ¡± The two of them were very close. The sound of sucking each other¡¯s breath seemed to be right beside their ears. Song Beibei recalled the scene in the car that night and her face couldn¡¯t help but burn up again. Gu Yanqing saw that her neck had suddenly turned red, and his mood suddenly improved. He quietly stared into Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, as if he was deliberately admiring her embarrassment. ¡°If the lights at the cinema weren¡¯t on today, would you have let that kid kiss you? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly said this out of nowhere, and Song Beibei actually didn¡¯t react in time. After being stunned for about two seconds, Song Beibei finally understood the meaning behind Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. She knew it. The ¡°accident¡± at the cinema today must have been arranged by him. Otherwise, for so many years, there wouldn¡¯t have been any accidents at the MZ cinema. Song Beibei leaned her head back, but behind her was the edge of the bed. She had nowhere to hide. ¡°Or are you just like now, just trying to hide? ¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled into a faint self-deprecating smile. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°why should I hide? He Yucheng likes me, and I like him too. The two of US are in love. If he kisses me, I¡¯ll be more than happy. Why should I hide? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face had already turned green Song Beibei continued to stroke her tiger beard. ¡°He Yucheng is different from you. If he kisses me, I¡¯ll feel happy. But if you kiss me, I¡¯ll only feel disgusted. Gu Yanqing, can you stay away from me? If you continue to be a hoodlum to me, I won¡¯t be polite. ¡± ¡°disgusted? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not move away. His voice was as cold as ice as he spat out two words. Song Beibei simply pushed him, ¡°yes, it¡¯s disgusting. If you get closer to me, I will feel uncomfortable. I don¡¯t like you at all. No, I hate you the most. Gu Yanqing, if it¡¯s possible, I hope that I don¡¯t have to see your face for the rest of my life! ¡± Song Beibei was a little excited. Chapter 62 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was a little excited. When Gu Yanqing approached, she indeed didn¡¯t like Gu Yanqing to approach. When Gu Yanqing approached, Song Beibei always felt a lack of oxygen, and her brain always liked to crash uncontrollably. This made Song Beibei feel like a fool. Gu Yanqing took a step back. His face was very ugly, but it was also strangely calm. Song Beibei knew that her words were very ugly. For a person like Gu Yanqing, his ears must have grown calluses from listening to the kind words he usually heard. After being humiliated by her like this, how could his expression be any better. He didn¡¯t want to strangle her to death. He was already showing mercy. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were very calm, like a bottomless deep pool. Song Beibei could feel that there seemed to be something surging in the deep pool. But it was hard to catch. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a cold arc. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. Song Beibei, from today onwards, after school, you must live here every day. You¡¯re not allowed to live on campus. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely disgusted with Gu Yanqing for saying the word ¡®not allowed¡¯ . These two words seemed to trigger her rebellious nerves instinctively. She said, ¡°why must I live here? ¡± ¡°because from today onwards, I¡¯ll also live here. ¡± Song Beibei was even more displeased. ¡°What do you take me for, your pet? Why must I live here when you live here? ¡± Gu Yanqing coldly spat out these four words. ¡°cultivate a relationship. ¡± Only a ghost would want to cultivate a relationship with this old man. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not living here. Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t go too far. If you want to threaten me with the fact that we¡¯re already married again, you¡¯re too low. ¡± Gu Yanqing still sneered. ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re underestimating me. Don¡¯t you know that the overseas talent training program that Qingping University and a university are working together is funded by Pearl Group? Furthermore, I have the right to terminate this program at any time. ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing immediately turned around. Song Beibei stood rooted to the spot. What did Gu Yanqing mean? However, Song Beibei quickly sorted out her thoughts. He Yucheng had said that he was the first batch of overseas talent training students from Qingping University and a university. His academic status was at Qingping University. In the next year, he would also go to the United States to study He would not have to bear any expenses, and he would have better conditions and choice rights than the average overseas student. It was said that the investors behind this talent training program had spent over 100 million yuan. It was once a sensation, and was almost a milestone in the commercialization of education. This was undoubtedly a huge opportunity for those outstanding students who could not pursue their dreams because of the limitations of their family circumstances. And the list had long been decided, and he Yucheng was one of them. So¡­ ¡­ What Gu Yanqing meant was, if she disobeyed him, he would use he Yucheng¡¯s future as the price? ? ? He was furious! Song Beibei shouted at the person who was almost at the door, ¡°Gu Yanqing, other than threatening me, what else can you do? ¡± Gu Yanqing came back to his senses and said calmly, ¡°If you stay here obediently from now on, I will cook dinner for you every night. ¡± Chapter 63 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei sat cross-legged on the bed, speechless. Cooking? Gu Yanqing¡¯s cooking¡­ ¡­ Just thinking about it made people drool! Song Beibei, you¡¯re too useless! ! ! Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but despise herself in her heart. However, she despised Gu Yanqing even more. This old man actually threatened and enticed her. Song Beibei felt that no matter how useless she was, she wouldn¡¯t really be seduced by Gu Yanqing¡¯s meal. It was just that¡­ ¡­ He Yucheng¡¯s side.. ¡­ A person like Gu Yanqing could indeed do such a despicable thing. Song Beibei did not have any classes the next day, but she still went to school. A few people from the dormitory happened to be there as well. When they saw that Song Beibei had returned, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi immediately came over An incredibly gossipy expression appeared on their faces. ¡°Beibei, you didn¡¯t go back to the dormitory last night? I asked he Yucheng¡¯s roommates, and they said that he yucheng didn¡¯t go back either? The two of you¡­ can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t¡­ have¡­ already¡­ ¡± He Yucheng did not go back either? Su Kaixin naturally could not be bothered with these two gossipy people who could walk. He returned to his seat weakly and casually explained, ¡°I went home yesterday. He should have gone home yesterday too, right? ¡± Zhao Dantong, who was reading by the side, glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°What happened? Did the two of you have a fight? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head, but she did not know how to explain herself. She could only lie down on the table and keep her head down. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei also walked over. They were a little puzzled. ¡°Beibei, what happened? ¡± Song Beibei raised her head and looked extremely dejected. ¡°I have something to tell you. From today onwards, I won¡¯t be staying on campus anymore. The dormitory management has already applied. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely upset. ¡°I was very happy during my stay. I didn¡¯t have many friends since I was young. It was my luck to know the three of you. ¡± Jiang Feifei nearly shouted, ¡°Song Beibei, what are you talking about? What¡¯s going on? ¡± Lu Huanzi was also extremely anxious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you staying on campus anymore? Why? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°my uncle isn¡¯t willing. ¡± Jiang Feifei had a look of understanding She had an indignant expression. ¡°I knew it was that perverted uncle of yours again. Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll help you talk some sense into your perverted uncle. How can there be such a pervert? He won¡¯t even let you stay on campus even when you¡¯re in university. You¡¯re already an adult, yet you¡¯re still restricting your freedom like this. You¡¯re simply a super perverted control freak. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Jiang Feifei cursing at her pervert, but she couldn¡¯t help but think. If one day, Jiang Feifei found out that the pervert in her mouth was Gu Yanqing, who had made her heart explode, how would she react. Zhao Dantong also said, ¡°that¡¯s right, Beibei, ask your uncle out. Although our words might not be useful, if we don¡¯t give it a try, there¡¯s no chance of success. It¡¯s rare for everyone to hit it off so well. If you leave, our dormitory 502 won¡¯t be complete. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s nose turned sour when she heard Zhao Dantong¡¯s last sentence However, she still shook her head in the end. ¡°that uncle of mine is very old, and he¡¯s as stubborn as a pebble in a latrine pit. He won¡¯t listen to anything we say. Forget it, we¡¯re still in the same school anyway. We can see each other often even if we don¡¯t live together. Just don¡¯t distance yourselves from me. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s last sentence sounded unusually lonely. The entire dormitory suddenly fell into silence. Chapter 64 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Jiang Feifei turned around and scolded the perverted uncle again. Lu Huanzi came over and hugged Song Beibei. She looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Beibei, I can¡¯t bear to part with you. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°since you¡¯ve already decided, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. ¡± They went to the Cloud Water Pavilion at night. Since there were no private rooms, the few of them could only take their seats in the hall. When they were ordering, Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°let¡¯s drink some wine today. ¡± Although the girls were all adults, everyone¡¯s upbringing was quite strict. They had been in school for a long time and had never drunk alcohol. However, Song Beibei¡¯s suggestion made Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi unusually excited. ¡°We must drink. We must do whatever Beibei wants today. ¡± Compared to the restless Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi.. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, was much more rational. ¡°We can drink, but we can only drink beer. Moreover, we can¡¯t get drunk. Although the Cloud Water Pavilion is high-end, the customers are also a mix of fish and dragons. If we get drunk, not only will we lose face, but we may also be in danger. ¡± Jiang Feifei regardless of: ¡°Dantong, always so cautious, life is too no fun. ¡± But in the end, a few girls did not dare to be too rash, just ordered a case of beer. ¡ª¨C ¨C President¡¯s office, 66th floor, Pearl Tower. When Zhong Junjie enters the door, sees own eldest brother face grave, what is turning over. Zhong Junjie has some doubts in his heart. The GM acquisition had come to a perfect end, and starlight did not receive any benefits either. In this acquisition battle, Pearl Group could be said to have won a big victory. Today, Gu Yanqing also gave a group holiday to a few departments that had worked hard and made great contributions The entire company¡¯s atmosphere was relaxed. But for some reason, Gu Yanqing seemed to have a lot on his mind these days. To be able to make Gu Yanqing, who had always been invincible, worry so much, it must be something extraordinary. Zhong Junjie walked over. Just as he was thinking whether his boss was planning another big case, he suddenly realized that his boss was not reading a document at all, but a book. And it was actually a comic book. Zhong Junjie was stunned for two seconds, then asked in surprise, ¡°boss, you also watch Naruto? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his head and looked at him calmly, ¡°you know about this? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°of course I know. This is the most popular Manga in Japan. It has been serialized for more than ten years. The Manga online is also very popular. Young people nowadays like it the most. ¡± Zhong Junjie was very interested, ¡°these are all things that young people like. I didn¡¯t expect boss to read Manga too. It¡¯s unbelievable. ¡± Although Gu Yanqing did not have any expression on his face, Zhong Junjie had followed him for so many years and knew his temperament very well. Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows slightly just now. This meant that his words just now had made the old man unhappy. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°you mean I¡¯m very old? ¡± Chapter 65 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION For some reason, Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was very light. There was even a hint of self-mockery. However, when Zhong Junjie looked at the faint smile on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face, he actually felt a chill run down his spine. His many years of experience told him that he had stepped on his boss¡¯s landmine. Zhong Junjie chuckled and said, ¡°sister Bei Bei called you ¡®old man¡¯ again? ¡± Zhong Junjie had been with Gu Yanqing for so many years, and he was the only one who knew Gu Yanqing¡¯s private life like the back of his hand. His boss¡¯biggest worry was his age. Logically speaking, his boss was only 28 this year, which was the golden age of a young flower. There were many women in Wuyang city who would kill to have a relationship with their boss. Which one of them didn¡¯t say that he was young and talented and admired his young and promising self? However, their 18-year-old little wife kept calling him an old man. Sometimes, she would even call him an ¡°old man¡± . When Zhong Junjie first heard this nickname, he almost spat out his rice. However, age became his boss¡¯most sensitive point. Sometimes, he could even feel that because of the difference in age, his boss actually felt inferior in front of that little daughter¡­ ¡­ Zhong Junjie looked up and saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face. It was very difficult to associate such a star-studded man with the word inferiority complex¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing did not answer Zhong Junjie¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°has the matter been settled? ¡± Zhong Junjie walked over with a cell phone in his hand He placed the cell phone in front of Gu Yanqing. ¡°boss, it¡¯s all done. He asked a top hacker friend of mine to do it. He wrote a program for you and designed an APP, but now your cell phone has locked onto sister Bei Bei¡¯s cell phone number. ¡± Zhong Junjie turned on the phone He showed it to him. ¡°boss, look. You can observe Bei Bei¡¯s sister¡¯s location and her daily life in this software. It can also automatically draw a map. Of course, the system can also automatically calculate the time she stays at any place. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at the phone, raised his eyebrows, and said calmly, ¡°okay, I got it. You can leave now. ¡± Zhong Junjie didn¡¯t leave. He frowned and asked, ¡°boss, I think you¡¯re being a little unkind. Aren¡¯t you prying into Bei Bei¡¯s sister¡¯s privacy? ¡± If his little wife found out about this one day, wouldn¡¯t it cause a huge Ruckus? Gu Yanqing raised his head and glanced at him indifferently. Zhong Junjie instantly felt the pressure in the office drop drastically He quickly smiled apologetically. ¡°actually, boss, you¡¯re also concerned about sister Bei Bei. Prying into her privacy is something I said too seriously. After all, this software can only see her life trajectory. Moreover, I heard that university students nowadays like to go to places like ballrooms and bars because they¡¯re curious. If Sister Bei Bei Bei is also confused, boss can also stop in time. Moreover, sister Bei Bei Bei has the problem of running away from home since she was young. Boss, you¡¯re doing this completely out of consideration for sister Bei Bei¡¯s personal safety. It¡¯s absolutely necessary. It¡¯s absolutely necessary. ¡± Chapter 66 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing was obviously satisfied with Zhong Junjie¡¯s words. He gave him a gentle and affirmative look. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯m not busy these days. I¡¯ll give you two days off. You can go out and play by yourself. The company will reimburse the expenses. ¡± Zhong Junjie was so grateful. As long as his boss did not rest, he definitely would not have a day off. However, his boss did not even have a day off all year round. By Selling Beibei Sister¡¯s privacy and get extra holiday, Zhong Junjie is very contradictory in his heart. But the guilt was soon washed away by the joy of the holiday. He was still thinking whether to ask his hacker friend to improve the software again, add a picture feedback or something, maybe the boss is happy, will give him a year off? Silence returned to the office in an instant. Gu Yanqing picked up the phone on his desk. See the software inside show Song Beibei at this moment in the location of their school near the ¡°Water Cloud pavilion. ¡°. Song Beibei Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how much she had drunk, but she felt that everyone was in a good mood. However, she was already starting to feel dizzy. At this moment, Gu Yanqing called again. Gu Yanqing had already called three times in one night. When Song Beibei saw the note that belonged to Gu Yanqing, she became extremely agitated. However, in the end, she still picked up the call. With her tongue hanging out, she said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tonight. Don¡¯t call me again to urge my soul! ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for two seconds. His voice was calm and emotionless. ¡°Have you been drinking? ¡± Song Beibei could almost imagine Gu Yanqing¡¯s slightly furrowed brows on the other end of the phone. Her heart suddenly felt indescribably happy, so she giggled and said loudly, ¡°that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been drinking. I drank four bottles of beer in one go. Isn¡¯t that amazing? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold growl could already be heard from the other end. ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re not allowed to drink. ¡± Song Beibei deliberately laughed out loud. She put her phone on the table and turned on the speakerphone. She deliberately shouted loudly, ¡°waiter, give me another case of beer. No, two cases! ¡± Just as Song Beibei finished speaking, a beeping sound came from the other side. Gu Yanqing had already hung up the phone. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei also drank a lot. One was abnormally excited, while the other could not speak clearly. Jiang Feifei stretched out an arm and said passionately, ¡°is it your perverted uncle? Is it that perverted uncle who is the Guardian? Give me your phone, Beibei, I¡¯ll scold him for you! ¡± Lu Huanzi fell on Jiang Feifei¡¯s shoulder Her voice was confused. ¡°Forget it, we can¡¯t beat them. The Guardian is the most¡­ ¡­ The most .. The most terrible creature, my brother-in-law¡­ ¡­ The same way .. Restricting my freedom of life¡­ ¡­ Who treats me like I¡¯m a child .. When he¡¯s in a bad mood, he scolds me¡­ ¡­ When I¡¯m in a good mood .. Bully me¡­ ¡­ By virtue of being my guardian .. My sister died early¡­ ¡­ My parents got divorced. They didn¡¯t want me. I had to go with my brother-in-law .. I didn¡¯t even¡­ ¡­ There¡¯s no room for resistance . . . .¡± The more Lu Huanzi spoke, the more aggrieved she became, and tears began to flow down her cheeks. Song Beibei empathizes, two people unexpectedly begin to hug head to cry loudly. Jiang Feifei angrily scold them two useless, and then a force to their own drink. Three women making a lot of noise. There¡¯s already a lot of eyes in the hall. Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi cried and sang on the table. They sang from Jay Chou¡¯s ¡°seven fragrance¡± to eason Chen¡¯s ¡°pompous¡± . Song Beibei even climbed onto the chair. Zhao Dantong was the only one who was awake on the table. Chapter 67 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong felt a headache coming on. She pulled one down and the other climbed up. The remaining one was still not messy enough, so he came over and pulled her arm while drinking a glass of wine. Zhao Dantong had been controlling them to drink less. She did not expect that after going to the bathroom, the three of them would be drunk when they came back. She really could not take care of the three of them alone. As she thought about it, she picked up Song Beibei¡¯s phone, found a number, and called it. He Yucheng arrived ten minutes later. When he arrived, Zhao Dantong was in a hurry to prevent the three girls from getting drunk. He Yucheng walked over and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡± Zhao Dantong also said helplessly, ¡°Beibei is in a bad mood. She moved out of the dormitory and asked us to drink with her. She accidentally became like this. I really can¡¯t handle it by myself, so I called you to come and pick her up. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Then, he walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side. ¡°Bei Bei, are you okay? ¡± Song Beibei narrowed her eyes and saw he Yucheng¡¯s face She immediately laughed. ¡°I, I know you. You¡¯re that celebrity¡­ what¡¯s, what¡¯s your name¡­ don¡¯t remind me, I can remember it myself¡­ Wu Yi Fan, Wu Yi Fan, right? You¡¯re so handsome, I like you very much¡­ ¡± He Yucheng glanced at Zhao Dantong who was beside him. ¡°Why are you so drunk? ¡± Zhao Dantong shrugged. It was not easy to get Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei into the taxi. Zhao Dantong said to he Yucheng, ¡°Bei Bei doesn¡¯t live on campus anymore. When we called just now, she said she was going back today. Do you know where she lives or can you contact her family? ¡± He Yucheng held the drunk Song Beibei and said, ¡°leave her to me. You take care of the other two classmates. ¡± Zhao Dantong trusted he Yucheng¡¯s character. Moreover, he was Song Beibei¡¯s boyfriend and they had been together since high school. Naturally, she did not need to worry too much. Thus, she also sat in the back seat of the taxi. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Beibei to you. I¡¯ll bring these two back to the dormitory first. Take good care of her. ¡± He Yucheng nodded, closed the door of the rental car, and drove away. The night of mid-october was already slightly chilly. He Yucheng took off his coat and placed it on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. Song Beibei leaned on his shoulder and made a sound. Her eyes were slightly closed, and her eyelashes were very long, like a small fan, drawing a silhouette on her pink face. He Yucheng gently patted Song Beibei¡¯s face. ¡°Beibei, wake up. Where¡¯s your home? I¡¯ll send you home. ¡± The moment she heard the word ¡®home¡¯ , Song Beibei reflexively shouted, ¡°If I don¡¯t go home, I don¡¯t want to go home! ¡± Song Beibei was so drunk that she was unconscious. Song Beibei was drunk Chapter 68 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He Sang and danced on the road. He even rushed out a few times and almost got hit by a car. He Yucheng still had lingering fear in his heart. He simply stuffed her into a taxi and reported the name of the neighborhood he lived in. He Suxian was quite happy when he Yucheng brought Song Beibei back. But after a while, she realized something was wrong. ¡°Beibei is drunk. Why is she so drunk? ¡± He Yucheng helped Song Beibei change her shoes and said to he Suxian, ¡°mom, can you make her a bowl of mung bean soup to help with the alcohol? ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯ll go now. ¡± He Suxian went to the kitchen. He Yucheng finally helped Song Beibei into the room and put her on the bed. She was still moaning at first. But after she touched the bed, it suddenly became much quieter. And like a Kitten, she arched herself to a comfortable place, then turned sideways and curled up¡­ ¡­ He Yucheng looked at her drunk and unconscious appearance and sighed softly, but the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up into a faint smile. Then he went into the thin quilt on the bed and spread it over Song Beibei¡¯s body. Song Beibei muttered something and crawled under the blanket herself. Only her little red face was revealed. He Yucheng did not leave. He just sat by the bed and watched quietly. Song Beibei was very beautiful. She was as exquisite as a doll in the window. Song Beibei probably did not know that she had been very famous throughout the three years of high school. When she was mentioned, everyone would privately say ¡°the doll from Class 7. ¡°. He Yucheng had known this name since a long time ago. When he enrolled in military training, his good friend Chen Jiadong begged him to write a love letter for him. And the signature of the love letter was Song Beibei. This was the first time he had heard the name Song Beibei. He helped write it, but he also knew that until the military training was over, Chen Jiadong did not have the courage to hand over the love letter. Only once, during the break of the military training, class 1 and Class 7 happened to be next door. Chen Jiadong suddenly ran over, pointed at a girl not far away and said, ¡°look, that¡¯s my sweetheart, Song Beibei from Class 7. Isn¡¯t she very beautiful? ¡± At this time, he Yucheng looked over. She had just finished her run and was now free to rest. The girl raised her neck and gulped down a bottle of mineral water. It was a scorching July, and everyone was basking in the scorching heat like charcoal. However, that girl was not. Her skin was still as white as snow, like fine white porcelain, sparkling and translucent. She stood out among the group of girls. She was indeed very pretty. She was thin and thin, with a simple ponytail tied up The rough military training uniform on her body seemed unusually appropriate. It was clean, neat, and neat, like a water lily that had just come out of the water¡­ ¡­ Someone called her, and she turned her head just in his direction. She suddenly smiled. The noon Sun shone on her young face as if it was covered with a layer of broken gold. That smile was like the bright noon Sun, so bright and beautiful that it made people dizzy. He Yucheng still remembered that bright and beautiful smile. It was fixed on that hot summer day, which had become the deepest secret in his heart. Every time he thought about it, his heart still throbbed as before¡­ ¡­ Chapter 69 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei slept very soundly, only revealing a small head. There were beads of sweat on her forehead, and a small tuft of fluffy hair stuck to it. He Yucheng reached out his hand, wanting to push the hair away. When his finger touched song Beibei¡¯s forehead, she made a sound like a kitten. He Yucheng suddenly stopped moving, and his heartbeat unexpectedly skipped a beat. That exquisite little face was less than a foot away from her. Her lips were bright red, and under the dim yellow light, there was a moving color. Her little face was like a freshly ripened peach, fresh and tender, with a soft and sweet taste. He Yucheng felt as if he had been bewitched. He held his breath, and bit by bit, he began to get closer¡­ ¡­ His heart beat faster and faster, and that beautiful little face gradually enlarged in his pupils. He Yucheng could not help but think of the kiss that did not succeed at the cinema the last time. Although he did not touch it, the fragrance that belonged to song Beibei had lingered in his mind for a long time¡­ ¡­ ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± A cold voice suddenly came from behind. He Yucheng was almost shocked and quickly turned around. When he saw the person clearly, he could not help but frown¡­ ¡­ It was him¡­ ¡­ At this time, he suxian walked over from the living room and said to he Yucheng, ¡°Xiao Cheng, Mr. Gu said that he is Beibei¡¯s family and came to pick her up. He said that you two know each other. ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gu Yanqing. After two seconds of silence, he said, ¡°I know him. ¡± He suxian relaxed and politely said, ¡°Mr. Gu, please take a seat first. I¡¯ll go get you a cup of tea. ¡± Then, she asked he Yucheng to take good care of Mr. Gu. He suxian turned around and disappeared at the door of He Yucheng¡¯s room. The Room was very quiet. The air conditioner was not turned on in the room. It was still a little hot, but the air suddenly seemed to turn cold. He Yucheng was silent for two seconds before he asked, ¡°how does Mr. Gu know my house? ¡± Or rather, how did he know that Song Beibei happened to be at his house? Could it be that this man was really that resourceful? Gu Yanqing walked in slowly, neither too fast nor too slow. There was even a hint of a smile on the corner of his mouth. It seemed like he did not intend to answer he Yucheng¡¯s question. Instead, he continued to pursue the topic calmly, ¡°classmate he, what did you want to do to my wife just now? ¡± After Gu Yanqing said the word ¡°wife, ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s entire face sank. Gu Yanqing walked to the bedside, bent down, and very naturally rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s hair gently. Then, he carried Song Beibei in his arms. ¡°thank you for taking care of Beibei today. However, I think he should know that Beibei has a special status. Although Beibei is young, she is still a wife. As her husband, I wouldn¡¯t be happy if he took her away on his own initiative. ¡± Gu Yanqing carried Song Beibei and turned to leave. However, he Yucheng suddenly stood in front of Gu Yanqing. He Yucheng said solemnly, ¡°you can¡¯t take her away. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at him indifferently. ¡°Oh? Why? ¡± Although he Yucheng¡¯s face was red, he had a calmness that surpassed his age. ¡°Beibei isn¡¯t willing to go with you. ¡± ¡°How do you know? ¡± ¡°Bei Bei isn¡¯t willing to go home. If she was willing to go home, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here. I can¡¯t let you take her away when she¡¯s unconscious, because I¡¯m not sure if you would do anything to her. ¡± He Yucheng spoke righteously, but Gu Yanqing laughed when he heard it, as if he was in a good mood. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°the person who wanted to do something to her should be classmate he, right? ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s face immediately turned red. Gu Yanqing glanced at him, although his expression was calm But his gaze was rather cold and stern. ¡°I¡¯m song Beibei¡¯s husband and also her guardian. I have no reason to leave her in the bedroom of a male classmate who has designs on her. ¡± He Yucheng could hear the faint sarcasm in Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. His face was red, but his expression was unusually serious. ¡°I like Song Beibei. Although I don¡¯t know why, she¡¯s already married at this age, but I think there must be some special reason. I want to compete fairly with you. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at him. ¡°Compete fairly? When you can be on the same level as me, come and talk about fairness with me¡­ ¡± He Yucheng was stunned when he heard that. Gu Yanqing felt inexplicably frustrated. He never thought that there would be a day when he, Gu Yanqing, would use his status and power to crush others, especially when he was just a kid who had yet to develop his wings. If his bad friends knew about this, they would probably laugh their heads off and bully a child! However, for some reason, the calm youth in front of him made him feel a sense of crisis for no reason. He was the youth Song Beibei had fallen in love with¡­ ¡­ He had always thought highly of himself, but in this aspect, he¡­ ¡­ He Yucheng¡¯s face flushed red. This man in front of him was born with a temperament that could crush all living things. He was like a king who stood high above everyone else. He looked gentle and elegant, but his entire body exuded an outstanding elite temperament. He Yucheng had always been outstanding since he was young. He had practically grown up under praises. However, standing in front of such a man, that little bit of capital that he was proud of seemed to be worthless. Such a man has a unique age of stability, is the experience under a unique charm, a world and yet out of the World Qingyuan temperament, a disdainful but indifferent self-confident posture. It was not that he had never heard of the name Gu Yanqing, or in other words, the entire Xia city, who did not know the man in front of him? The kind of textbook mall legend whose random business decisions could change the city¡¯s economic lifeblood. A man like that¡­ ¡­ ¡­ said he¡¯d talk about fairness when he was his equal¡­ ¡­ ¡­ When he realized for the first time that maybe God had forgotten about fairness when he created such a perfect man¡­ ¡­ Chapter 70 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, he suxian came over with a glass of water and a bowl of hangover soup. When she saw Mr. Gu carrying Song Beibei, she knew that he was about to leave. She took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, this is the mung bean soup that I just made. It has a good hangover effect. Let Beibei drink it first. She will feel better when she gets home. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not refuse. Instead, he put Song Beibei down and held her waist so that she could support herself. Then, he politely thanked He Suxian, ¡°thank you for your trouble. ¡± Gu Yanqing took the sobering soup and handed it to Song Beibei¡¯s lips. Song Beibei was drunk. She was awake, but she refused to drink it. He Suxian said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find a straw for her. ¡± Then, she left the room. Song Beibei was already awake. Gu Yanqing forced her to drink half of the sobering soup. Song Beibei frowned when she drank it. He Yucheng stepped forward to stop her. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to drink it, don¡¯t force her. ¡± The Mung bean soup with ice was indeed sobering up. Although she was still not awake, she felt that her head was not as heavy as before. However, her vision was still blurry. She rubbed her eyes hard and turned her head to see a familiar face. She looked at it seriously until the face became clear. She suddenly laughed and stretched out a paw to wave. ¡°Ah Cheng, he Yucheng¡­ why are you here? Are you¡­ are you looking for me? I have¡­ I have so much¡­ I have so much to tell you¡­ ¡± He Yucheng glanced at Gu Yanqing. Ever since Song Beibei called him Ah Cheng, his expression had turned ugly. ¡°Song Beibei, wake up. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly pulled her back. Song Beibei turned her head to look at the other side. The smile on her face instantly froze, revealing an innocent and serious expression. It was as if she was looking at a stranger. She did not react at all. She blinked her eyes, as if she was trying to identify something. Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart sank as he looked at Song Beibei like this. The more time passed, the more he could not suppress the anger in his heart. This girl, did she not recognize him at all! ! ! ¡°Gu Yanqing! ! Uncle Gu! ! ¡± Song Beibei cried out as if she had suddenly come to her senses. A huge smile instantly bloomed on her face! The three words ¡®uncle Gu¡¯ made Gu Yanqing¡¯s face sink even more. Unexpectedly, in the next second, Song Beibei pounced over and hung on Gu Yanqing¡¯s body like an octopus. She wrapped her arms around his neck and laughed. Then, she turned to He Yucheng and said, ¡°Ah Cheng, let me introduce you. This is our uncle Gu. He¡¯s my husband. Isn¡¯t he handsome? Isn¡¯t he super handsome? ¡± There was an inexplicable pride in Song Beibei¡¯s words. She lay on Gu Yanqing¡¯s body like a clingy cat. Her little head kept rubbing against Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. She hooked her arms tightly around Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck and complained softly, ¡°why are you so late? I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. ¡± She suddenly stood up straight and announced loudly with her tongue hanging out, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re already¡­ married to me. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t get rid of you anymore. If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ ¡± Song Beibei racked her brain to think of what she wanted. ¡°I¡¯ll bite you to death! ¡± After saying that, she pounced over and bit Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. She carried her usual bossy and little overbearing manner. She bit him quite hard, but Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even frown. Although he didn¡¯t have any expression on his face, there was a small ripple in his heart. Song Beibei bit her lips for a while Suddenly, she started sobbing. ¡°Bad person, why don¡¯t you want me? You¡¯re my husband. You promised to take care of me for the rest of my life. Gu Yanqing¡­ don¡¯t leave me behind, okay? I only have you. If you don¡¯t want me, what should I do? ¡± The more Song Beibei spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She simply lay on Gu Yanqing¡¯s body and cried loudly. As she cried, she muttered, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re my husband. Do you understand what husband means? ¡­ Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­ please, don¡¯t leave me behind¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing was even more shocked than he Yucheng! What did this girl call him? Husband? ! ! ! Gu Yanqing, who had always been calm, felt as if he had been struck in the head when he heard these two words. His body stiffened as he stood in the distance. He did not react for more than ten seconds. Song Beibei cried on his body until she was in a daze. Gu Yanqing finally reacted. He looked at the little kitten in his arms who was crying so hard that her face turned pale. Her tears and Snot were all wiped on her shirt. A part of his heart was already unbelievably soft. He rubbed her head and picked her up again. ¡°little fool, why would I leave you behind? ¡± Gu Yanqing carried Song Beibei and left. This time, he Yucheng just stood at the same spot and did not stop him. After they came out, Song Beibei was still making a scene. She insisted on hugging Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck and refused to let go¡­ ¡­ Chapter 71 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing had originally driven here by himself. Now that he was like this, he couldn¡¯t drive at all. She hugged his neck tightly and refused to let go. Song Beibei had drowned when she was young. When he rescued her, she was like this. She hugged his neck tightly and refused to let go. Her heart ached for no reason. In the end, he had no other choice. He carried Song Beibei on his back and walked back to Song Garden on foot. Song Beibei Lay on Gu Yanqing¡¯s back and did not stay still. She swayed her legs and walked on the boards while singing, attracting the attention of many pedestrians on the road. When they passed by the Pedestrian Street in the city center, Song Beibei insisted on eating ice cream again. Gu Yanqing could never forget the scene where he carried a drunk little girl and bought ice cream from the supermarket while waiting in line at the checkout counter to pay the bill. A curious aunt asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the little girl? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled, ¡°she¡¯s having a reunion with her classmates and got drunk. ¡± The aunt smiled and praised, ¡°you¡¯re really a good brother. ¡± Gu Yanqing paid the bill at a leisurely pace and turned around with a faint smile, ¡°this is my wife. ¡± Ignoring the aunt¡¯s surprised expression, Gu Yanqing left with a smile. The word ¡®wife¡¯ seemed to be stuck on the tip of his tongue. He turned his head to look at the little kitten on his shoulder that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. Gu Yanqing could not help but laugh. For some reason, he also felt that it was a little comical. An eighteen-year-old little girl was his wife, Gu Yanqing¡­ ¡­ When the Butler, Unche Zhou, saw Mr. Gu carrying the drunk young lady back, he quickly walked over. ¡°Mr. Gu, what happened to the young lady? ¡± ¡°She got drunk from drinking, ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly. ¡°How can the young lady drink at her young age? ¡± Gu Yanqing instructed, ¡°make her some sweet soup to sober her up. ¡± Unche Zhou quickly went to the small kitchen and instructed the people in the kitchen to prepare the sweet soup to sober her up. Song Beibei was already asleep on Gu Yanqing¡¯s back. Gu Yanqing opened the door to her room and wanted to gently put her on the bed. When he stood up like this, Song Beibei woke up again. He grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and pulled him onto the bed. Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t able to stand up in the first place, so he didn¡¯t expect to be pulled by such a force. Instead, he fell onto the bed. Before he could get up, Song Beibei was already lying on the bed. She was still hugging his neck tightly. Her small body was like a Koala bear, completely lying on his chest. She was even sticking out her little butt. Such a posture was really¡­ ¡­ It made Gu Yanqing extremely uncomfortable. He was both angry and a little irritated. He Patted Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder with a little force. ¡°Get up. Do you know what you¡¯re doing right now? ¡± The current Song Beibei was almost completely stuck to him. She was only wearing a pure cotton white one-piece dress. The soft and thin layer was stuck to him so tightly that Gu Yanqing could clearly feel the little girl¡¯s body temperature. Gu Yanqing felt his body temperature rising uncontrollably. He stretched out his hand, wanting to remove the octopus from his body. Unexpectedly, the more he exerted force, the tighter the person on his body hugged him and kept twisting his body. This was simply killing him. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face, which had been expressionless for tens of thousands of years, also showed a look of embarrassment. He simply couldn¡¯t do anything to the drunk Song Beibei. Unche Zhou, the housekeeper, saw such an awkward scene when he was holding the sobering soup. Mr. Gu was being pressed under the young lady¡¯s body and was struggling hard. The young lady was lying on Mr. Gu¡¯s body and twisting her body like a loach. Her mouth was constantly groaning and her furry head was rubbing against his chest. The buttons on Mr. Gu¡¯s shirt were also opened a few times. Mr. Gu, who was usually calm and gentle like a jade, now had eyes that were about to spit fire. The housekeeper quickly went up. In the end, the two nannies who took care of the young lady at home finally pulled the young lady off Mr. Gu¡¯s body. The young lady was really drunk. Ever since she left Mr. Gu, she had been making a scene and crying. The housekeeper suddenly remembered that after the young lady was kissed by Mr. Gu, she had the same reaction. However, today, the situation seemed to be reversed. Mr. Gu avoided the young miss, but the young miss continued to stick to him. Song Beibei did not stop causing a Ruckus and knocked over the sweet soup sent over to sober her up. In the end, she even vomited all over the carpet. Just how much did the young MISS DRINK? The key was that she did not act normally towards Mr. Gu, whom she usually hated the most. She had to hold Mr. Gu¡¯s hand in order to be slightly quiet. In the end, Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Forget it, Unche Zhou, you can all go out. I¡¯ll take care of her today. ¡± Unche Zhou glanced at Song Beibei worriedly before he left. ¡°Mr. Gu, miss is still young¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at him. ¡°What are you worried about? ¡± Unche Zhou immediately shut his mouth. After all, Mr. Gu was miss¡¯lawful husband. It was only right and proper for him to use the alcohol to do something. Moreover, it was miss who was pestering Mr. Gu tonight. However, the Butler was worried that miss was drunk now. If she found out when she was sober¡­ ¡­ She might turn the world upside down. Everyone left the room. A few nannies who had just arrived at the house whispered to each other as they poked their heads out of the door. Gu Yanqing glanced at the door in annoyance. Those nannies immediately closed the door like frightened quails. Everything seemed to have quieted down. Song Beibei was half lying in his arms. She frowned and mumbled something that he did not understand. Gu Yanqing sat by the bed just like that. He happened to see his own figure reflected in the long floor-to-ceiling mirror in the corner. His clothes were disheveled, and he was in a sorry state. The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He was really going to be tormented to death by this little girl. However, when he thought of Song Beibei¡¯s reaction tonight, he was both surprised and inexplicably happy. The current situation seemed to have returned to her childhood¡­ ¡­ How many years had it been? She had never stuck to him like this again, relying on him¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing realized that he actually did not reject her at all, and even somewhat missed her. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the little person who slept like a kitten in his arms. Her red little face was like a ripe apple, her long eyelashes were trembling slightly like the wings of a butterfly, and there were golden beans hanging from the corner of her eyes. From time to time, she would sob a few times She looked as if she had been wronged as a child. Gu Yanqing sighed. She was a child to begin with¡­ ¡­ He lowered his head and planted a kiss on her forehead. He said softly, ¡°Beibei, go to sleep obediently, okay? ¡± Song Beibei tugged at her clothes impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable. I want to take a shower. ¡± She had just vomited and there were still some dirty stains on her body. Song Beibei was a little like Gu Yanqing. She was also a little obsessed with cleanliness. Even though she was so drunk that she was unconscious, she still felt that her body was sticky and uncomfortable. However, Gu Yanqing frowned when he saw that the clothes on her body were indeed dirty. Thus, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get nanny Li. ¡± Nanny Li was the old nanny of the song family, and Song Beibei had also asked her to raise her since she was young. However, Song Beibei still held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes and refused to let go. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave, Gu Yanqing. You¡¯RE NOT ALLOWED TO LEAVE! ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her. When he was drunk, he was still as domineering as before. He called him by his name, and his tone was the same as usual. However, he still felt that there was something different. Especially when Song Beibei looked at him with her half-opened eyes. There were tears in her eyes. She looked like an innocent deer, and there was a coquettish charm in her domineering manner. Even if Song Beibei wanted him to go to the Star Harvester now, he wouldn¡¯t refuse, right. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then go to the bathroom by yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were dreamy, and she pouted her Red Lips. ¡°You promise that you won¡¯t leave. ¡± Gu Yanqing took a deep breath and raised one as a pledge. He said helplessly, ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t leave. ¡± Song Beibei stood up on her own and staggered toward the bathroom. After taking a few steps, she had to turn around to take a look. She only entered the bathroom when she saw Gu Yanqing still sitting in the same spot. Gu Yanqing was simply amused. He had been surprised by too many things tonight. The bathroom door was frosted glass. There was a huge petal-shaped bathtub in Song Beibei¡¯s bathroom. The nanny had already filled the bathtub with water. After Song Beibei entered, she closed the frosted glass door. Actually, she couldn¡¯t see anything. Even the curling mist was cut off. However, Gu Yanqing still felt a little annoyed. He got up and went to the small balcony in his room to light a cigarette. After he finished smoking, he blew on the balcony for a while before returning to his room. Song Beibei hadn¡¯t come out yet. Furthermore, there was no movement in the bathroom. Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart sank. He knocked on the bathroom door and called out Song Beibei¡¯s name. There was no reaction inside. It was extremely quiet inside. Gu Yanqing suddenly felt a trace of worry rising from the bottom of his heart. Song Beibei once slipped in the bathroom and hurt her neck. It took her half a month to recover. In addition, she was drunk today. Gu Yanqing knocked on the bathroom door with force again. ¡°Song Beibei, say something. Are you done bathing? ¡± There was still no sound inside. ¡°Song Beibei, I came in if you didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± There was still silence. Gu Yanqing became more and more worried. ¡°I really came in. ¡± There was still no sound. Gu Yanqing did not hesitate any longer and immediately pulled open the bathroom door. The moment he pulled open the door, Gu Yanqing was shocked by the scene before him. His heart seemed to skip a beat At this moment, Song Beibei was actually lying on the edge of the PETAL BATHTUB¡­ ¡­ Asleep ¡­ The bathtub was made of exquisite white jade. Because Song Beibei¡¯s physique was not good when she was young, Song Beibei¡¯s father had heard from God knows where that this kind of white jade could strengthen one¡¯s physique He spent a lot of money to make a exquisite white jade bathtub for Song Beibei, and it was made into the shape of a flower petal. At this moment, Song Beibei¡¯s body was half submerged in the water. She propped her arms on one of the flower petals and fell asleep. She didn¡¯t take off her clothes. Instead, she sat in the bathtub with her clothes on. The inside of the cotton white dress was soaked through. It wrapped tightly around her body, but it accentuated the curves of her body. Gu Yanqing had never seen Song Beibei like this. All along, Gu Yanqing had always felt that Song Beibei was thin. When he carried her on his back, he only felt that she was very light. Just now, when he held her waist, it was unbearable to hold. But now, Gu Yanqing knew that this girl was not too thin. She was also quite plump where there should be meat. The body of an 18-year-old young girl was like a fresh fruit that had just ripened. It had just shed its youth, but it was not considered mature either. She had a delicate head and was slender and graceful. Her fair skin was suffused with a pink color from the warm water, as if she was wearing a top-grade rouge It was crystal clear, as if water could drip out of it in the next second. Song Beibei Lay on the petals, very quiet. She was very different from the little daughter who usually showed off at home. She was originally very delicate, and her eyelashes were very long. They were wet with moisture, and if one did not look carefully.. She felt like a doll. Her face was bright red, and her lips were like a rose that had just bloomed, exuding a sparkling and alluring luster like Jelly. Song Beibei¡¯s skin was like white porcelain, and exquisite collarbones were exposed under her neck. It actually exuded an indescribable sexiness. Following the collar that had been pulled open long ago¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing immediately shifted his gaze away. In an instant, he felt his temples throbbing, and his breathing became irregular. Gu Yanqing had always felt that his self-control was not bad, but the little girl in front of him was sleeping quietly. She was clearly as pure and pure as an angel, but as he looked at her, he actually felt that the little person in front of him.. Was clearly a seductive little vixen. This was the first time Gu Yanqing looked down on someone like this, and that person was himself¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing turned around to calm himself down. When he turned around again, he had already returned to his usual cold and expressionless face. He walked over and half-knelt by the side of the bath. He gently patted Song Beibei¡¯s rosy little face. ¡°Beibei, wake up. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s little nose wrinkled, and she seemed to grumble in dissatisfaction. But she didn¡¯t open her eyes. Gu Yanqing really had no choice. This was the first time this little girl drank alcohol today, and yet she was already so drunk. He casually scooped Song Beibei out of the water and pulled out a huge towel, wrapping her up in layers. After coming out of the bathroom, Gu Yanqing finally felt that the air was not so thin. But this drunk little girl in front of him really gave him a headache. He carefully placed her on the bed. She flipped over and pulled the towel off her body. Her entire body was still wet. If this continued, she would definitely catch a cold tomorrow morning. Gu Yanqing went to her closet and brought her a set of pajamas. When he walked to the bedside, he reached out to undo the buttons on Song Beibei¡¯s collar and skirt. The little girl in his arms did not resist at all as he hugged her. She even found a comfortable position in his arms and crawled into his arms automatically. Her fingers hesitated for a moment on the first button. Gu Yanqing suddenly thought of his reaction when he kissed her for the first time. It was simply¡­ ¡­ extremely tragic ¡­ He could almost imagine that if he really did not have any scruples, he could almost imagine how this girl would be furious when she woke up the next day. In the end, he still sighed. In the end, Gu Yanqing did not do it himself. He put the little girl back on the bed, got up, and went out to call nanny Li over. After a noisy night, after Song Beibei had changed her clothes, it was finally quiet. She did not bother to look for him anymore. Under the blanket, she hugged a teddy bear on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Gu Yanqing remembered that this teddy bear was a gift he gave her when she was ten years old. Gu Yanqing looked at the clock on the wall. It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. Actually, he was very tired. He had carried this girl for a long distance at night. After he came back, he was tortured by this girl for a few more hours. But for some reason, when he looked at the clean sleeping face on the bed, all the anger in his heart seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Gu Yanqing lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He said softly, ¡°good night, my little girl. ¡± Then he got up and left, closing the door gently. Chapter 72 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei woke up in the morning¡­ ¡­ She had a splitting headache! She felt as if her entire head was filled with a basket of stones. It was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t even lift it up. She rubbed her temples. The events from last night came to her mind intermittently. Last night, she invited Lu Huanzi and the others to Shui Yun Restaurant for dinner. Then, she started drinking. She remembered that she seemed to have received a call from Gu Yanqing. Then she drank more wine¡­ ¡­ And then¡­ ¡­ And then ¡­ And then what? ? ! ! ! Song Beibei suddenly felt that she had blacked out. Because she suddenly doesn¡¯t remember what happened next. She looked at herself. She was clean, in her pajamas. She had obviously showered. Sleep in your own little bed! Song Beibei was suddenly shocked! What¡¯s she doing in Songyuan? ! ! A HEADACHE! How did she get back last night? Could it be that Gu Yanqing was able to find the water cloud pavilion and bring her back? If that was the case, had Lu Huanzi, Jiang Feifei, and Zhao Dantong Seen Gu Yanqing Did they know about their relationship? Song Beibei suddenly felt very vexed? It was fine. What was she drinking? Now, she really had no memory of what happened last night. Song Beibei looked at the clock on the wall. It was 7:10 in the morning. Gu Yanqing left home for the office at 7:30 on time every day. And at this time, he was definitely having breakfast in the restaurant. Song Beibei didn¡¯t even have time to change her clothes before she hurriedly opened the door. She was going to look for Gu Yanqing. There were some things that she had to clarify. How did she come back last night? Most importantly, she had to know if Jiang Feifei and the others had found out about their relationship. Song Beibei walked out of the room and headed straight for the restaurant. The restaurant was also on the second floor, but it was at the westernmost end of the corridor. At this moment, two nannies were standing on chairs and wiping the paintings on the corridor wall. The corridor was also covered with a thick carpet. Therefore, Song Beibei did not make a sound at all when she stepped on it. In addition, the two nannies who were cleaning had their backs to her, so they did not notice Song Beibei at all. The two of them put their heads together and were talking about something with great interest. ¡°Xiaoyou, you didn¡¯t see the situation last night. The Miss Almost raped Mr. Gu. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, her entire body froze. It was as if someone had cast a binding spell on her. She stood in the distance, almost unable to move. The other nanny said, ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be. The young miss usually hates Mr. Gu so much. She goes against him everywhere. ¡± ¡°How could it not be? I saw it with my own eyes. The young miss pressed Mr. Gu under her body, and her clothes were torn apart. When I arrived, Mr. Gu was still struggling with all his might. ¡± ¡°Then was Mr. Gu knocked down? ¡± The nanny asked in a sneaky voice. ¡°I just want to know if the young miss was able to succeed. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Later on, Housekeeper Zhou chased us all out. We weren¡¯t allowed to watch, but from the looks of it, it was most likely knocked down. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. Mr. Gu is already 28 this year. In order to wait for miss to grow up, he has been keeping himself as a jade for so many years. He must have been unable to endure it anymore. Moreover, this time, Miss took the initiative. Isn¡¯t it just like firewood and fire? From what I see, last night, Mr. Gu and miss must have been very intense. Because in the morning, I saw that Mr. Gu already had dark circles under his eyes. He definitely didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night. ¡± The two Nannies on the other side smiled ambiguously. Song Beibei felt as if she had been struck by lightning! She stood in the distance without moving. The two Nannies had finished polishing a painting, and when they turned around, they saw song Beibei, who was almost petrified. They were so frightened that they almost fell off the ladder. ¡°Miss. . . Miss. . . ¡± They did not know how long the miss. . had been standing there. But looking at the situation, they must have heard everything they had just said. ¡°Miss. . Miss. . . I¡¯m sorry, we, we just¡­ spouted nonsense¡­ ¡± The two nannies were so nervous that they were like frightened little quails. They were so nervous that they couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence. Song Beibei was silent for a long time. Finally, she asked in disbelief, ¡°last night, did I really pounce on Gu Yanqing? ¡± Although the little nannies were in a difficult position, they still nodded honestly and whispered, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Miss. . You were very¡­ very¡­ ¡± The little nannies seemed to be unable to think of a suitable word to describe it. She scratched her ears and cheeks for a long time before she suddenly blurted out two words, ¡°Yong Meng, yes! Miss. . You were very brave yesterday. Even Mr. Gu was pressed under you. There was no room for resistance at all! ¡± Song Beibei felt that she could just bang her head against the wall and die! What on Earth Did she do last night that shocked the world? However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t believe it. Last night, what had really happened between her and that old man? After all, when she woke up in the morning, other than a headache, she didn¡¯t feel any discomfort at all. After a moment of confusion, Song Beibei still went to the restaurant. As expected, Gu Yanqing was eating breakfast inside. From his appearance, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tell that he was any different from his usual self. Gu Yanqing also saw Song Beibei appear at the door. Seeing that she didn¡¯t even change into her pajamas and had bird-nest-like hair, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°does your head still hurt? You were drunk last night. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face inexplicably turned red. Gu Yanqing looked very serious, and this sentence didn¡¯t sound ambiguous, but Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing¡¯s words sounded like he was mocking her. Song Beibei slowly walked into the dining room and sat down on the seat opposite Gu Yanqing. Her eyes were like sharp swords as she glared fiercely at Gu Yanqing. She was practically gnashing her teeth. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s inexplicable shy and angry expression and was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You came over early in the morning to give me a look. Hey, stop staring. Your eyes are about to pop out. ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, last night¡­ What exactly happened last night? ! ¡± No matter what happened last night, Song Beibei felt that she had to get to the bottom of it. It was rare for Gu Yanqing to see Song Beibei¡¯s angry expression. He was in a good mood. He looked at Song Beibei with an ambiguous look and said faintly, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want to know what happened last night? ¡± When Gu Yanqing said that, Song Beibei felt as if her heart had sunk into a bottomless abyss. However, she still gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. ¡°I want to know. You said that I was at Raincloud pavilion last night? Why was I at Song Garden? Did you pick me up? ¡± Gu Yanqing took a sip of his milk at a leisurely pace. He did not even look up at her. He casually flipped through the financial newspaper and nodded. Song Beibei did not want to know how he knew that she was at Raincloud pavilion. She only asked anxiously, ¡°were our roommates still there when you came to pick me up? Did they see you? Did they discover our relationship?¡± At this moment, Gu Yanqing finally raised his head to look at her. His expression was inexplicably gloomy. Even his voice seemed to have sunk a little earlier. ¡°Song Beibei, do you really not want others to know about our relationship? ¡± Song Beibei did not have the time to answer Gu Yanqing¡¯s baffling question. She was anxious and stood up. Across the dining table, she unconsciously leaned towards Gu Yanqing. ¡°answer me quickly. Did you expose our relationship or not? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her. He felt that if it were not for this dining table, the person across from him would probably run over and pull the collar of his shirt. Gu Yanqing closed the financial newspaper and felt that the news today was really annoying. Song Beibei was anxious. ¡°Say something, Gu Yanqing, answer me! ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your classmates! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s answer was really too ambiguous. This old man liked to play Tai Chi, but he wasn¡¯t willing to speak clearly and clearly. It was simply too annoying. Song Beibei was about to fly into a rage. ¡°Gu Yanqing, who told you to meddle in other people¡¯s business and come pick me up? You clearly know that I hate you the most, and the person I don¡¯t want to see the most is you. Why do you have to appear in front of me like a fly all the time? Do you know that I¡¯m so annoyed with you that I¡¯m about to die? ¡°A person like you should just disappear from the face of the earth ¡°Never, ever, ever appear in front of me again! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were red, and she was a little hysterical. She vented all the resentment, anger, and grievance in her heart on Gu Yanqing. However, these words did not seem to have any effect on the person opposite her. Other than those thin lips that were tightly pursed into a line, it could be seen that he was not in a very happy mood at the moment. However, the corners of his mouth immediately curved up. Song Beibei was very familiar with that kind of mocking smile that was not a smile. It was also Song Beibei who was abnormally disgusted and disgusted. Because usually at this time, because this was the sign of Gu Yanqing¡¯s poisonous tongue. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei with a smile on his face. He seemed to be smiling as he snorted coldly, ¡°Song Beibei, you didn¡¯t say that yesterday! ¡± Song Beibei only felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured down from the top of her head. Deep Down, she was really unsure. What exactly happened last night, and what exactly did she say? In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what did I say last night? ¡± The curve on Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips widened, and the smile on his face deepened. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel the slightest hint of a smile from his eyes. There was even a hint of mockery and indifference. Gu Yanqing slowly and clearly said, word by word, ¡°last night, you told me not to leave you. You absolutely couldn¡¯t leave you behind. Furthermore, you cried and called me husband! ¡°. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say much. He simply said these few words and didn¡¯t say another word. But every word was like a heavy bomb. For a moment, Song Beibei felt as if her flesh and blood had been blown away by the explosion, and her soul had left her body! Her small face was flushed red from holding it in, but she still could not believe it. ¡°nonsense, I would never say such a thing! ¡± Husband? ! ! ! It was too shocking! Gu Yanqing took out his phone from his pocket at a moderate pace. Then, he casually flipped through a few times A recording was clearly transmitted from the phone. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you won¡¯t leave me behind, right Don¡¯t leave me behind, okay Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­ ¡­ You¡¯re my husband .. Do you know what husband means It means someone who can¡¯t leave me behind for the rest of his life¡­ ¡­ .. Song Beibei felt that she had already experienced enough misfortune this morning. But why did the heavens still play with her like this? But the drunk voice on the phone, who else could it be but her? She really wanted to dig a hole and hide in it immediately. She really didn¡¯t understand how she could say such shameful words when she was drunk. Song Beibei felt very ashamed. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re a pervert. You even recorded these words. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned off the recording on his phone. ¡°I knew you would make trouble after you woke up. This is the best evidence to shut you up. ¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t that. These words were actually recorded by Gu Yanqing on a whim when he carried Song Beibei back. At that time, she only felt that if she didn¡¯t record these words, it would be difficult to hear them again in the future¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was actually unable to refute for a moment. Her face flushed red as she said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m drunk. What I said is all nonsense! I can¡¯t even believe the punctuation marks! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still very calm, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of speaking the truth after drinking! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face and ears flushed red. She felt that this was probably the most embarrassing time in her life. Even she herself didn¡¯t dare to believe that she would say something like this. Moreover, Gu Yanqing would definitely grasp this as a weakness and make fun of her for the rest of her life. Song Beibei said angrily, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you pervert, delete the recording for me. ¡± Gu Yanqing put the phone into his pocket expressionlessly and said in a flat tone, ¡°whether I delete it or not depends on my mood, and also depends on your performance. ¡± Threat! It was simply naked. Naked. Naked Threat! Shameless old man! Gu Yanqing had already finished his breakfast. He raised his wrist to look at the time and stood up calmly. When he passed by Song Beibei, he said indifferently, ¡°don¡¯t forget to return to the Fengting villa on time after class tonight. ¡± Gu Yanqing left. Song Beibei stood where she was, regretting, annoyed, and self-reproaching. She originally wanted to come over to understand some things, but in the end, she didn¡¯t understand anything. Instead, she clearly knew how humiliated she had been last night. The nanny had also prepared breakfast for her, but Song Beibei had no appetite. As she turned to leave, she coincidentally bumped into the housekeeper, unche Zhou. Unche Zhou said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re up. Are you feeling unwell anywhere? There¡¯s still some sweet soup in the kitchen to sober you up. I¡¯ll ask nanny Li to get you a bowl. ¡± Song Beibei ran to Unche Zhou and asked, ¡°Unche Zhou, tell me about what happened last night. Tell me everything you saw, everything you know. ¡± In the end, she still didn¡¯t trust Gu Yanqing, much less believe that she would say those words when she was drunk. Even though it could almost be said that the evidence was conclusive. Unche Zhou sighed slowly, ¡°Miss, unche Zhou didn¡¯t want to blame you. You¡¯re a girl, you really shouldn¡¯t drink for so long. Last night, when you were drunk, you kept pestering Mr. Gu, refusing to let go for a moment. You even almost¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± The Butler couldn¡¯t go on. Song Beibei¡¯s face was extremely red The Old Butler continued, ¡°fortunately, Mr. Gu is a gentleman. Miss, he can still keep his bottom line. It was nanny Li who helped you change yesterday. I know what miss is worried about. Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Although you took the initiative yesterday, Mr. Gu didn¡¯t cross the line. However, Miss, you must learn from your mistakes in the future. You can¡¯t drink so much. Fortunately, Mr. Gu brought you back. If you were outside, it would be very dangerous¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The last glimmer of hope in her heart was completely destroyed. The entire Song family was saying that she was crazy. As for Gu Yanqing, it seemed that the evidence was irrefutable. She was so frustrated that she wanted to die. She dragged her heavy footsteps back to her room. The Old Butler was still exhorting something behind her. He kept calling her Mr. Gu. Song Beibei felt that she was going crazy. She slammed the door shut and covered her ears. ¡°¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±.. Chapter 73 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She did not have any classes today, so she did not plan to go to school. She buried herself in the blanket, wishing she could suffocate herself to death. After a while, the phone at the bedside suddenly vibrated. Song Beibei picked it up and saw that it was Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei was shocked. She didn¡¯t remember what happened last night, but she was drunk last night. Zhao Dantong and the others couldn¡¯t just hand her over to anyone. Since Gu Yanqing picked her up, it proved that Dantong, Feifei, and the others most likely knew about her relationship with Gu Yanqing. How should she explain it? Song Beibei swiped the phone screen. Zhao Dantong¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Beibei, the Press Association has a meeting at two in the afternoon. You don¡¯t have classes today, so I called to inform you. Remember to come over and don¡¯t be late. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Zhao Dantong to speak about the news association. Out of the four people in the dormitory, only she and Zhao Dantong studied the news media. The News Association of a university was one of the four major organizations that were on equal footing with the student union. The members of the News Association were responsible for the school¡¯s official news website, campus forums, and various promotional websites. In addition, the News Association had some private partnerships with some of the major media and television stations in the outside world. When Song Beibei first came to school, she had joined the news association with Zhao Dantong. However, the difference was that in just two months, Zhao Dantong had become the vice president of the News Association with her outstanding professional abilities and abilities. She was still a small and ordinary member. Song Beibei was stunned for two seconds before she replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there on time. ¡± Zhao Dantong replied and asked with concern, ¡°are you alright? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened again. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°you drank so much last night. Are you alright? Feifei and Huanzi were also drunk last night. They came back and vomited all over the floor. After a whole night, both of them are still asleep. Neither of them woke up. ¡± Song Beibei probed, ¡°last night¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°last night, I was the one who gave you to He Yucheng. Yesterday, the three of you were drunk. I couldn¡¯t take care of you by myself. Besides, you don¡¯t live on campus anymore. He Yucheng is your boyfriend and you two are high school classmates. I thought he should know where your home is, so I asked him to send you home. ¡± So that¡¯s how it was! Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if she was relieved or if her mood was getting heavier. Regarding her relationship with Gu Yanqing, she had been lying to her friends. However, she really didn¡¯t want her life to have anything to do with Gu Yanqing. She didn¡¯t want to live under his wings or under his shadow. However, in the end, she was the one who was hiding something and had a grudge against him. Song Beibei asked, ¡°was he yucheng the one who sent me back yesterday? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°yes, you were so drunk that you passed out yesterday. ¡± Song Beibei did not expect to see he Yucheng last night. In that case, Gu Yanqing had taken her over from he Yucheng. Gu Yanqing and he Yucheng had also met last night. But she really did not have any impression of whether they had any friction or said anything. Song Beibei was really annoyed. She did not know how to face he Yucheng at all. She wanted to explain something, but she did not know where to start. At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Song Beibei went to the news agency on time. The meeting was held in a small lecture hall, hosted by the President of the news agency, Chen Min. The general meaning was that the current situation of the news agency was deteriorating. Although University a was a media university, they did not attach much importance to the news agency. The working capital invested in the news agency was also decreasing year by year Moreover, the publicity agencies of the four major organizations were rising steadily. Many of the work that belonged to the news agency had been taken over by them. In fact, the news agency and the Publicity Agency were originally one. Originally, everyone had their own duties, and their goal was to promote the campus media However, over the years, the news agencies had paid more attention to traditional media, such as the reports of the campus radio station and the distribution of the campus newspapers and periodicals. However, the propaganda agencies relied on the new media that had recently risen, such as wechat public accounts and mobile services. The development momentum of the service platforms was in full swing ¡­ There was a great trend of new media replacing traditional media. Although the news agencies were one of the four major societies and were born with the school when it was founded, if the school no longer invested money, they would not be able to achieve anything. In the end, they would only decline or be replaced by the propaganda agencies. Chen Min had a serious look on her face. ¡°Now, our news agency is facing a huge reform challenge. The traditional media has advantages that the new media can not replace. However, we can not limit our vision to the scope of the school. In the end, we must achieve great results in a short period of time and make the school leaders pay more attention to our news agency. Only then can we resolve the crisis that the news agency is facing now. ¡± Chen Min analyzed the current situation and then asked all the members of the association what suggestions they had. At this moment, Zhao Dantong suddenly stood up. ¡°President, I have a suggestion. ¡± Chen Min had a very good impression of Zhao Dantong. It was not only because she was the recipient of the special scholarship, but also because she had created a column in the campus newspaper The moment she joined the club. Her unique insights and sharp words were used in a different way and were quite popular with the students She had helped the news agency attract a lot of popularity. Therefore, Zhao Dantong, a freshman, was able to rise to the position of vice president in a short period of time. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°the news agency is now at a critical moment of life and death. What we are doing now can not be satisfied with small things. If we want to get the attention of the school again and regain our former glory, we have to make a name for ourselves. My suggestion is to push the trump card of our news agency, ¡°people of the wind¡± , into society. In the past, the vision of ¡°people of the wind¡± was limited to universities. Now, we need to expand our vision. As long as we produce high-quality exclusive content, its influence will also be invested into society. Moreover, our news agency has more connections with several large traditional media outside. We can also use their power to socialize and commercialize ¡°people of the wind¡± . In the future, it will no longer be limited to campus weekly magazines. Perhaps at that time, we don¡¯t need the investment of the school, and we can also get our own sponsorship. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say, ¡± someone retorted. ¡°people of the wind has always been a top student or special talent periodical in various universities. It still has some influence in universities, but it has almost no popularity in society, let alone commercializing people of the wind. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°it¡¯s precisely because the people we interviewed in the past were limited to university students that it restricted the further development of people of the wind. My suggestion is that we publish a social edition of people of the wind. As long as the task of our interview is very influential in society, and we can get first-hand exclusive interview information, people of the wind has the hope of breaking through the bottleneck of campus weekly. I think this reform is aimed at the social elite. We can choose some famous, young, successful, and top elites in various industries. These people at the top of the food chain have always been the people that everyone is most interested in. ¡± Some of the older members of the club scoffed, ¡°that¡¯s easy for you to say. It¡¯s impossible for influential people in society to accept interviews from our campus newspapers, and we don¡¯t have the funds to invite them. Even if we put in a lot of effort, we might only be able to invite some unknown small entrepreneurs. We won¡¯t be able to achieve the influence you want. It¡¯s a waste of effort. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s voice remained unchanged as she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about the people we¡¯re going to interview. We¡¯ll interview the CEO of Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing, for the first episode. ¡± When Zhao Dantong said this, the entire lecture hall instantly fell silent. Song Beibei was originally lying on the table, using her nails to scratch a small hole on the table in boredom. When Mengdi suddenly heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s name, her body stiffened, and the small movements of her fingers also stopped. She raised her head to look at Zhao Dantong beside her. Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was still neither servile nor overbearing She spoke slowly, ¡°Gu Yanqing is the most suitable candidate. Firstly, in the entire Xia city, almost no one has never heard of this name. He has a huge media halo around him. Secondly, as far as I know, Gu Yanqing has never been interviewed by any media. His private life is also like a mystery. Of course, this is also what everyone is most interested in. Furthermore, if he is willing to accept our exclusive interview, then our report will be an unprecedented exclusive. With the help of Gu Yanqing¡¯s influence, we will produce the second and third episodes. The selection of the characters will not be a problem. There will be a large number of elite characters coming to us. ¡± After Zhao Dantong finished speaking, the classroom was silent for about ten seconds. Then, a lot of people burst into laughter. ¡°Zhao Dantong, are you crazy? Interviewing Gu Yanqing? This is nonsense! ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing is the CEO of Pearl Group. Pearl group is a media tycoon. Do you know how many newspapers and media companies it owns? ¡± ¡°He is practically the controller of all the media in Xia city. No media has ever reported on him. What do you think is the reason? It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to be reported by the media. Even the Pearl Group¡¯s own media can¡¯t interview him. Do you think a campus newspaper can get an exclusive interview with such a big shot This is the same logic as an ant trying to swallow an ELEPHANT IN ONE GULP!¡± ¡°It seems that our vice president is not living up to his name. His specialty is actually daydreaming? ¡± The sarcasm was incessant. Zhao Dantong acted as if she had not heard it. Even Chen Min was very surprised. She said, ¡°Dantong, this idea of yours is very ideal, but it is not feasible at all. Not to mention interviewing Gu Yanqing, even meeting him once is difficult. ¡± Zhao Dantong used a calm gaze to sweep the crowd in the lecture hall around coldly Then, she said coldly, ¡°Mr. Gu and I¡­ We have a bit of a relationship. Leave this matter to me. If I can¡¯t complete it, then I will voluntarily withdraw from the society. ¡± Her words were like dropping a heavy bomb, and the entire hall fell silent. Everyone looked at Zhao Dantong with a strange expression. It wasn¡¯t that she had made a serious promise to withdraw from the society, but she said¡­ ¡­ that she had a bit of a relationship with Gu Yanqing ¡­ This couldn¡¯t help but cause people to daydream. One was a freshman media student who had just entered the university, and the other was the head of a huge media empire. What relationship could these two have? This could not help but make people guess that Zhao Dantong¡¯s family had a powerful background. For a time, many people maintained a wait-and-see attitude and did not dare to make fun of her anymore. However, most people still felt that this freshman was boasting shamelessly. After all, Gu Yanqing¡¯s identity was there. How could ordinary people be able to get close to him so easily. Therefore, they were just waiting to see her become a joke. Chen Min said, ¡°Dan Tong, since you¡¯re so confident, you might as well give it a try. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise if you succeed, but if you fail, it¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t say such irresponsible words as quitting the society. You¡¯re the pillar of our society. In the future, my position might be yours. Don¡¯t act impulsively. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°thank you for your trust, president. ¡± Chen Min nodded, but her gaze swept past Song Beibei, who seemed to be out of her mind She sternly said, ¡°Song Beibei, you and Dan Tong are usually the best of friends. You have to do your best to help Dan Tong with this matter. You¡¯re also a member of the society, so don¡¯t always act as if this matter has nothing to do with you. ¡± Song Beibei did not mind being scolded for no reason, but she still could not react in time. She absent-mindedly replied, ¡°Oh. ¡°. Chen Min announced the end of the meeting, and everyone left the lecture hall. As they walked on the road, Zhao Dantong walked in front, and Song Beibei followed behind her. She was a little conflicted¡­ ¡­ Zhao Dantong took a few steps forward and realized that Song Beibei was already very far away. She turned around and called out to her, ¡°Beibei, what are you thinking? Why are you walking so slowly? ¡± Song Beibei slowly walked over and asked, ¡°Dantong, what you said during the meeting today¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong glanced at her. ¡°Even you are like them. Do you think what I said is a fantasy? ¡± Song Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You are very capable and capable. I feel that whatever I want to do, I will definitely succeed. ¡± Then, she lowered her voice. ¡°But to be honest, it¡¯s really unlikely that Gu Yanqing will accept our interview. ¡± Based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding of Gu Yanqing, he would definitely not agree to it. Gu Yanqing was a petty and perverted person who did not understand human relationships. He hated people who paid too much attention to his private life. This was also the reason why she and Gu Yanqing had been living together for so many years without the outside world knowing about it. Although Gu Yanqing had a good reputation, he was very low-key when dealing with people. Besides, Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand¡­ ¡­ ¡°Dantong, you just said that you and Gu Yanqing have a relationship, you and him¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong sighed, ¡°I was just saying it casually. At that time, so many people wanted to see me as a joke, but I just told them to shut up. However, I wasn¡¯t just saying it casually. Speaking of friendship, it was all because of you¡­ ¡± ¡°because of me? ¡± ¡°Yes, do you remember the time you brought us into Gu Yanqing¡¯s Fengting villa? ¡± ¡°When I made breakfast for everyone this morning, I had a good chat with Mr. Gu. I could tell that he quite admires me. Moreover, he also said that when I graduate in the future, I can go to the Pearl Group to study. ¡± When she said this, Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes had a strange grace in them, and her eyes sparkled. But then they dimmed a little. ¡°But I¡¯m not very sure. At that time, Mr. Gu said these words casually, or would he really take it seriously? I don¡¯t know if he still remembers me in his heart¡­ ¡± Song Beibei remained silent. Based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding of Gu Yanqing, Gu Yanqing was probably just saying it casually. Gu Yanqing was good at making a show. He was well-mannered when talking to anyone and made people feel that they were highly valued. In fact, there were very few people who could catch his eye. Zhao Dantong came from a famous school and was indeed very capable. However, she had very little contact with Gu Yanqing. Yesterday, when Song Beibei asked her roommates if they had discovered their relationship, Gu Yanqing looked at her with contempt and disdain. Song Beibei was a little worried. Zhao Dantong continued, ¡°since I¡¯ve already said it, I can only give it a try. I can¡¯t let those people who are waiting to see me become a laughingstock see me become a laughingstock. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s face was once again filled with the confidence that Song Beibei was familiar with. ¡°I believe that I can definitely do it. ¡± Song Beibei also smiled and was in a happy mood. ¡°Dantong, I believe you. My idol once said that dreams still have to exist. What if it comes true? ¡± Zhao Dantong glanced at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your idol to be Ma Yun! ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhou Xingchi say that? ¡± Zhao Dantong:¡±¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 74 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong had recently found a part-time job as a tutor and soon disappeared from Song Beibei¡¯s sight. Song Beibei looked at the busy background and suddenly felt a little envious. Dantong was a girl with dreams and ambitions. She would definitely have great prospects in the future. Song Beibei had always felt this way. Therefore, she decided to help her. Even though she did not have much confidence in herself. Song Beibei did not have any classes, but she did not want to go home. She went to the library alone and, intentionally or unintentionally, went to the seat that he yucheng usually occupied. Sure enough, she saw he Yucheng¡¯s figure there. Song Beibei stood there and did not take another step forward. However, he Yucheng was slightly startled when he saw her. Then, he tidied up the books on the table, held them in his arms, and walked over. Song Beibei looked at the youth¡¯s expressionless face and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. In the end, she had lied to him. He should be very angry. Ever since she came out of the cinema last time, she had not given he yucheng a formal explanation. He Yucheng had not taken the initiative to look for her either. However, if he Yucheng was really angry with her, why did he come to pick her up drunk yesterday? Moreover, the incident last night had always been a knot in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. How did he hand himself over to Gu Yanqing? He Yucheng walked to her side and said in his usual low and calm voice, ¡°will you accompany me to the field for a walk? ¡± The Sun was about to set. The horizon was bright red, like a large flame burning. The setting sun stretched the shadows of the two people on the field very long. After walking around in silence for half a circle, Song Beibei finally spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, AH Cheng. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± He Yucheng turned around. Song Beibei looked at him in surprise. ¡°actually, things between Gu Yanqing and I aren¡¯t what you think. My mother passed away when I spoke. She¡¯s been in our family for several generations ¡°My father was later diagnosed with terminal liver cancer. At that time, I was only five years old. Before my father passed away, he found me a son-in-law. This matter is complicated. In short, both of US signed a marriage contract involuntarily ¡°He obtained the wealth and fame of the song family. As for me, when I was growing up, there was someone who cut through all the obstacles for me. We each got what we wanted. ¡± He Yucheng stopped in his tracks and suddenly laughed. ¡°Gu Yanqing is the son-in-law of your Song Family? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a moment. She also felt that this statement was a little ridiculous, but she still nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s more or less the same. Anyway, he signed the contract. He has to marry me before he can take over the Pearl Group. ¡± He Yucheng seemed to sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the daughter of the Pearl Group. ¡± Song Beibei seemed to be in a hurry to explain something. ¡°I can¡¯t change my identity. Besides, the Pearl Group basically belongs to Gu Yanqing now. That old man is ten years older than me. There¡¯s a generation gap between us. We¡¯re not from the same world. The person I hate the most is him. Ah Cheng, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you¡­ ¡­ Actually, the person I like is .. It¡¯s¡­ . .¡± Song Beibei some Stutter, but ¡°you¡± the word in the mouth, coiled in the tongue, but has been unable to spit out. He Yucheng looked at her, eyes like a touch of similar pain emotion, he said: ¡°The person you like, is me? ¡± Song Beibei looked up at him, face already red, finally nodded, said seriously: ¡°He Yucheng, I like you, I want to be with you. ¡± He Yucheng saw Song Beibei¡¯s serious eyes and serious expression. She was as devout as a little white pigeon in front of a church. It was tempting to love her, but it was also heartbreaking. If it was in the past, Song Beibei would have said such things to him, and he would have been very happy. But after last night¡­ ¡­ He Yucheng smiled faintly. ¡°Beibei, the person you like isn¡¯t me. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned and a little anxious. ¡°Ah Cheng, WHAT¡¯S WRONG? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°you already gave me an answer last night. ¡± Last night! It was last night again! What exactly happened last night? ! ! In fact, she could probably guess her reaction from Unche Zhou and the others. After all, they said that last night, she was like a piece of gum sticking to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was about to fly into a rage. ¡°I was drunk last night. You can¡¯t believe what I say when I¡¯m drunk, can you? ¡± He Yucheng looked at her seriously for a while. ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®speak the truth when you¡¯re drunk¡¯ . ¡± Song Beibei was really angry. Gu Yanqing had said that, and now he Yucheng had said the same thing. He Yucheng¡¯s expression seemed a little sad. ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t like me, you like Gu Yanqing. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned, as if she had been struck by lightning. She said in disbelief, ¡°nonsense! How could I like that old man? ¡± He Yucheng continued, ¡°maybe, you know very well, or maybe, you just don¡¯t want to admit it, or maybe, you and¡­ ¡­ There¡¯s some misunderstanding between them, but Beibei, I¡¯m also a man. I can sense it with my manly intuition. I¡¯m just your shield. The person you like is him.¡± For some reason, when Song Beibei heard these words, her heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle. She was anxious to explain, ¡°No, I¡¯m not using you as a shield. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°Beibei, I really like you. Perhaps you don¡¯t know this, but from the moment I first met you, I was deeply attracted to you. That was two years earlier than the so-called first time we met. That¡¯s why when you asked me to help you with your homework in the third year of high school, I was so excited that I didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. At that time, half an hour in the afternoon was the best time of my high school. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head to look at he Yucheng. This youth¡¯s face was very fair. The rays of the setting sun shone on his face, as if there was a layer of faint silhouette, imprinted with a layer of warmth. Just like how he Yucheng had always given her a feeling, although his appearance was a little dull, in fact, it was very warm. He Yucheng continued, ¡°but I don¡¯t want you to be confused with me. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll regret it in the future. There¡¯s someone in your heart, and this person occupies the most important position in your heart. I can¡¯t replace him. At least for now, I feel that I haven¡¯t been able to enter your heart at all. Beibei, let¡¯s separate. Before we start, I don¡¯t want to see you deceive yourself¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei felt her heart ache at this moment. But more than that, she was furious She almost lost control of herself and shouted at He Yucheng, ¡°why do all of you think that I like Gu Yanqing? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t like him. I hate him. In this world, the person I hate the most is him All of you think that you¡¯re all right. All of you have been bribed by Gu Yanqing, haven¡¯t you? Why must you tie me to that old man? Only then will you be happy Have you asked for my opinion Do you know that I¡¯m going crazy living with that old man? I hate to face that face every day. I don¡¯t like Gu Yanqing. I don¡¯t like Gu Yanqing at all¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡± Song Beibei started to sob as she spoke. He Yucheng frowned. His heart ached. He took a step forward and hugged Song Beibei in his arms. She was very thin. It was as if it was the first time he had seen her. At that time, he Yucheng was wondering if hugging a girl like this was like hugging a cat. Song Beibei was pulled into his arms and started crying without any scruples. As she cried, she tried to defend herself, ¡°I don¡¯t like Gu Yanqing. I don¡¯t like him at all. He Yucheng, the person I like is you. I don¡¯t want to break up with you¡­ ¡± He Yucheng gently stroked Song Beibei¡¯s long hair His voice was actually a little choked up, ¡°Song Beibei, I like you very much. I really like you very much. But I can¡¯t be so selfish. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll hold you tightly in the future. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll fall into pain and conflict. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll become unscrupulous. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll become the cage that traps you. Beibei, I¡¯m afraid that you¡­ ¡­ will hate me. I like you so much that I chose to let you go. At least if I leave you now, at least I will leave a small place in your heart ¡­ .. He Yucheng did not expect that he Yucheng would actually shed tears. That kind of feeling with a kind of oppression and pain made Song Beibei¡¯s heart feel even more terrible. He Yucheng hugged her tightly. ¡°Bei Bei, I hope you won¡¯t run away. There¡¯s a door in your heart. I hope you can calmly open it and see what your heart is like. It doesn¡¯t matter if you like Gu Yanqing or hate him. I hope you can be brave and see the truth of your heart. Don¡¯t be like last night. When you smile, your tears will come out. It¡¯s too heartbreaking. ¡± ¡ª¨C ¨C Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how she got back to the maple courtyard villa. She only knew that she cried in he Yucheng¡¯s arms for a long time that day. At that time, there were many people running on the field, and when they passed by, they would always give them strange looks. After Song Beibei returned, she went straight to her room. When she went upstairs just now, she bumped into Unche Zhou. He said that Mr. Gu had come back a long time ago and was now in the kitchen, personally cooking a lot of good dishes and waiting for her to have dinner with him. Song Beibei did not have the appetite to eat dinner. After returning to her room without saying a word, she lay on the bed and buried her head in a pile of soft pillows. She felt uncomfortable in her heart. It was probably because of a first love that had almost died before it had even started¡­ ¡­ When she thought of the word ¡°first love¡± for some reason, the image of Gu Yanqing¡¯s face appeared in her mind. Song Beibei shook her head vigorously. She had to forcefully delete Gu Yanqing from her mind. ¡°What are you doing? Learning how to burrow like a groundhog? ¡± A familiar teasing voice came from behind. Upon hearing this voice, Song Beibei flew into a rage. She suddenly sat up from the bed. ¡°Uncle Gu! It¡¯s basic manners to knock on the door when you come in! Didn¡¯t your primary school teacher teach you that? ¡± Gu Yanqing was already standing on the edge of the bed. He was wearing an apron. Although it wasn¡¯t ugly at all, it was still somewhat comical when compared to his usual dapper appearance in a suit and tie. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to care about Song Beibei¡¯s anger at all. He said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve long forgotten what the primary school teacher taught me back then. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She glared at him angrily like a small teapot that was boiling hot. Gu Yanqing looked at her sitting cross-legged on the bed and stared at him. He actually found it a little funny. His heart softened for some reason. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve made dinner. You can tidy up and go to the dining room for dinner. ¡± Song Beibei was not as happy as usual when she heard Gu Yanqing cooking personally. Instead, she turned around angrily and buried her head in the pillow again. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it. I won¡¯t eat anything you cook in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood where he was and was silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°you¡¯re fine. Why are you throwing a Tantrum again? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fine with you? Gu Yanqing, get out. I don¡¯t want to see you! ¡± Gu Yanqing was not angry, nor did he go out. He only said lightly, ¡°I made steamed meat, chicken wings with honey sauce, Longjing shrimp, and your favorite curry beef brisket. ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing turned around and left. Song Beibei was so depressed that she could die. In her heart, she cursed Gu Yanqing for being cunning, despicable, and shameless! On the other side, she had already stood up and followed Gu Yanqing to the restaurant with a resentful gaze. Half a year! For a whole half a year, Song Beibei hadn¡¯t eaten the dishes that Gu Yanqing personally cooked. The last time he was so happy, he had come down to the mortal world on a whim to cook once. Because this old man was temperamental, he had actually eaten all of it. At this moment, Lucky was squatting at her feet, staring at Song Beibei as she chewed on the chicken wings. The saliva in his mouth was like a tap that had broken. However, even though Lucky was a husky, it had been disciplined by Gu Yanqing. Therefore, Song Beibei had always thought that Gu Yanqing was too perverted, to be able to tame a Husky like a sheepdog. If it didn¡¯t have an order, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to eat at the table by itself. It could only do what it was doing now, drooling with bright eyes. Song Beibei even deliberately picked up a piece of chicken wing and placed it in front of Lucky, ordering, ¡°don¡¯t eat it! ¡± Lucky was simply frantic. It circled around the chicken wing and whimpered. Every time it opened its mouth, Song Beibei would give an order, ¡°Lucky, don¡¯t eat it! ¡± In the end, Lucky laid on the ground, feeling very wronged. It simply lied its head over and whimpered softly, its tail hanging down. Song Beibei was very pleased with herself. She felt as if she had gotten her revenge. Just as Song Beibei was ¡°torturing¡± Lucky, Gu Yanqing glanced at her and said, ¡°Lucky, eat. ¡± Lucky, who was almost in despair, swallowed the chicken wing in one gulp when he heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice. It was as if he had received a special pardon. He ignored Song Beibei, who was yelling ¡°don¡¯t eat¡± at the side. In the end, he even turned his back and pointed his fat butt at Song Beibei. Song Beibei was angry. ¡°Why do you always go against me? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her with amusement. ¡°What kind of wicked taste is this? ¡± ¡°who asked it to finish all the food you cooked last time, not leaving any for me! ¡± After Song Beibei finished speaking, she and Gu Yanqing were both stunned. However, after a while, Gu Yanqing suddenly laughed. It was a cheerful and cheerful smile. Song Beibei scolded herself for being useless! If she showed Gu Yanqing that she liked his cooking so much, wouldn¡¯t he be even more smug in the future? Gu Yanqing smiled for a while and said, ¡°why are you arguing with Lucky? If you like my cooking, I¡¯ll cook for you often in the future. ¡± Song Beibei said in a muffled voice, ¡°who likes your cooking? Don¡¯t flatter yourself, okay? I¡¯m only eating because I¡¯m giving you face. ¡± Gu Yanqing was obviously in a good mood and had no intention of arguing with her. ¡°Then I really have to thank Madam for giving me face. ¡± Chapter 75 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Madam? ? ? Song Beibei was lucky that she didn¡¯t drink the soup. Otherwise, she would have spat it out. She raised her head and looked at the person in front of her. He had a calm look on his face and a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. It was as if he was joking. Song Beibei felt that something was wrong! Such a warm and harmonious atmosphere shouldn¡¯t be the way she and Gu Yanqing interacted. Song Beibei protested, ¡°Uncle Gu, please don¡¯t call me Madam. Thank you! ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you? ¡± Song Beibei was the last person who wanted to change the topic again. The fact that she and Gu Yanqing were already married seemed to have become Gu Yanqing¡¯s trump card. And in every competition, Song Beibei almost always returned in defeat. Song Beibei said, ¡°in any case, don¡¯t call me that. It sounds mushy to me. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyelids and glanced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t university couples nowadays like to talk about their husbands and wives the most? ¡± Song Beibei caught the word She started to argue, ¡°Yes, university couples of our age do like this, but uncle Gu, please don¡¯t fool us into joining the ranks of young people! ¡± Are you still a university student Are we a couple Who would have sex with a 28-year-old uncle?¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly felt that he had lost his appetite. His fingers paused for a moment before he looked at Song Beibei. His voice was a little unclear. ¡°Beibei, 28 isn¡¯t too old. ¡± It seemed like she had really hit this old man. Song Beibei was a little proud. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you old? Don¡¯t tell me you still think you¡¯re a fresh meat? Your kind, at most, can be considered old bacon. ¡± ¡°Oh? In your eyes, what kind of fresh meat, he Yucheng¡¯s kind? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why Gu Yanqing suddenly mentioned he Yucheng. Moreover, every time he Yucheng was mentioned, it was always in a strange tone. Song Beibei suddenly became a little angry. ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing. What did you say to Ah Cheng last night? He wants to break up with me? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard this. He raised his eyes to look at Song Beibei, and the space between his brows relaxed instantly. He even took his time to pick up a piece of braised pork with soy sauce. After eating it, he asked unhurriedly, ¡°Oh? You two broke up? ¡± Song Beibei was furious when she saw Gu Yanqing like this. He looked calm on the surface, but in his heart, he must be gloating. Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached when she thought of what he Yucheng had said today. Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s all because of you that AH Cheng wanted to break up with me. What despicable and shameless methods did you use? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to the accusation in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes. Instead, he said leisurely, ¡°At least that kid knows what¡¯s good for him. ¡± Song Beibei actually saw a slight curve at the corner of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth. It was really dazzling. This old man must be very pleased in his heart. Song Beibei snorted. ¡°Uncle Gu, let me tell you. Do you think that I¡¯ll compromise because you forced he yucheng to break up with me ¡°You didn¡¯t learn this in high school. If one he yucheng falls, there will be tens of thousands of He Yucheng standing up. There are many people chasing after me. If I¡¯m willing, my boyfriend can do whatever he wants. ¡°. ¡°An. ¡°line up at the Huangpu River. ¡± This was the first time Song Beibei had said such shameless words. Even she felt that she was shameless. However, it was obvious that she had angered Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Song Beibei, can¡¯t you behave yourself? ¡± ¡°No! Didn¡¯t uncle Gu break up the president of the Mandarin Duck Mansion? I¡¯ll let you hit him until he¡¯s had enough! ¡± ¡°Song Beibei! I¡¯m warning you, YOU BETTER STOP! ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t care about him at all. She had always regarded Gu Yanqing¡¯s anger as something that gave her a sense of accomplishment. Thus, she simply stood up. ¡°Stop when you¡¯re done. You still have to give it a try, don¡¯t you, uncle! Gu! ¡± Just as she finished speaking, Song Beibei picked up the last piece of chicken wing from the table and ran out of the dining room. From Afar, she could hear the sound of Gu Yanqing smashing his chopsticks. Song Beibei ran back to her room with a cigarette in her hand. Lying on the Lazy Sofa, she leisurely nibbled on the chicken wings that she had just stolen. Her mood was incomparably happy. Originally, she had also suffered a breakup today. But at this moment, the sadness in her heart seemed to be evaporating bit by bit. But when she thought of the young man who hugged her and choked on her sobs under the setting sun, Song Beibei¡¯s heart still felt slightly bitter and painful. She had just finished eating the chicken wings. Song Beibei received a call. It was from Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you a document. Check it on your computer. ¡± Song Beibei quickly turned on her computer. It was Gu Yanqing¡¯s interview script. Zhao Dantong was really efficient. She had finished all the interview scripts in one night. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to the Pearl Group. Wait for me at the school gate at six in the morning. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°Go to the Pearl Group? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I called the Pearl Group, but the interview request wasn¡¯t reported. It was filtered out by his Secretary Department. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that Mr. Gu is unwilling to accept our interview because the Secretary Department won¡¯t report this matter to him. I¡¯ve thought about it. We¡¯ll go to the Pearl group to try our luck. We¡¯ll go early and wait for the Rabbit in the hall. When Gu Yanqing arrives, we¡¯ll go over. This is the only way to see Gu Yanqing. ¡± Zhao Dantong sounded very excited. However, Song Beibei was very worried. ¡°This method doesn¡¯t seem to work¡­ ¡± According to Song Beibei¡¯s knowledge, Gu Yanqing had his own parking lot in the company, and there was a private elevator in the parking lot that led directly to his office. In the past, Song Beibei often went to the company to look for Gu Yanqing from that elevator. Therefore, even though she had gone to the company many times, she always went straight to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. Not many people in the company had seen her before. However, to be honest, she had not been there for a long time. Therefore, she was not very sure whether Gu Yanqing would usually enter the office through the secret passage or take the elevator from the lobby of the Mingzhu building. This would probably depend on the mood of the old man. Before Song Beibei could say anything, Zhao Dantong said, ¡°whether it works or not, we have to give it a try. Alright, it¡¯s a date. Come early tomorrow. ¡± While Song Beibei was stunned, Zhao Dantong had already hung up the phone. Song Beibei suddenly sighed deeply. Who wouldn¡¯t be good for an interview with Dantong? Why did she have to choose Gu Yanqing? It had always been a huge project for Gu Yanqing to accept an interview. She wasn¡¯t even confident that she could handle that awkward old man, Gu Yanqing. She had originally decided to help her, but they had just quarreled. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to beg him now. Song Beibei suddenly felt a little vexed. Forget it, let¡¯s take it one step at a time. The next day was Saturday. Song Beibei rarely got up early in the morning and went to school. When she was about to leave today, she happened to see Gu Yanqing going downstairs to the dining room. Gu Yanqing, this miser, was obviously still angry about what happened last night. When he walked past Song Beibei, he didn¡¯t even look at her. Song Beibei originally wanted to find out where he took the elevator from. But when she saw Gu Yanqing like this, she gave up. When Gu Yanqing was angry, he usually treated her like air. Song Beibei rushed over early in the morning. Zhao Dantong was already there waiting for her with a box. Song Beibei walked over and pointed at the box. ¡°What¡¯s that? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°it¡¯s a photographic equipment. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why did you bring so many cumbersome things? That old man, Gu Yanqing, will definitely not accept our interview. ¡± Zhao Dantong was holding the interview folder in her hand. When she heard Song Beibei say this, she took the folder and hit Song Beibei on the head lightly. ¡°Jinx, opportunities are always given to those who are prepared, do you understand? ! ¡± Therefore, Song Beibei could only help carry the heavy camera frame and rush to the public bus of the Pearl Tower. They arrived in less than ten minutes. The Pearl Group owned a hundred-story office building that towered into the clouds. It was the landmark of this city. The two of them stood in front of the Pearl Tower and looked up. The words ¡°Pearl Group¡± were shining with silver light and stood majestically at the top of the building. The huge glass curtain wall was like a big mirror, reflecting the reflection of the city The Rising Sun was mixed in the gaps between the various tall buildings. The morning sun shone down, and the scene in front of them was like a grand picture spread out. Standing in front of such a magnificent city landmark, her entire person seemed to become very small. Zhao Dantong looked up at this building. She could not help but feel her emotions rise and fall. Behind this luxurious and tall revolving glass door was another dazzling media business empire that she yearned for the most. Song Beibei hugged the photography tripod and stood at the side, yawning She casually said, ¡°Dantong, we¡¯re here too early. It¡¯s only 6:40 now. Gu Yanqing won¡¯t come to work until 7:30. It¡¯s probably already 8:00 when he arrives at the company. ¡± Zhao Dantong snapped out of her daze and glanced at her. ¡°How did you know that he didn¡¯t go to work until 7:30? ¡± Chapter 76 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei immediately sobered up a little and said with a smile, ¡°I guessed it, but don¡¯t they usually go to work at this time? ¡± Zhao Dantong did not really suspect anything. She turned around and said, ¡°no matter when Mr. Gu comes, we have to prepare early. Let¡¯s go in first. ¡± Song Beibei followed behind Zhao Dantong and entered the Pearl Group¡¯s hall. The main hall was extremely large, and there was even an Indoor Crystal Fountain in the middle. The Crystal was made into the shape of a rockery. It was crystal clear, and there was flowing water on it. It was luxurious yet artistic. Song Beibei had never entered the Pearl building from the main hall. Therefore, it was also her first time seeing the scenery inside. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart that it was corrupt! She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing, that old man, who usually looked so low-key and serious, had such exaggerated tastes! However, it was very obvious that all the decorations here were in line with Zhao Dantong¡¯s ideals. As he walked, his eyes sparkled, he even excitedly told Song Beibei, ¡°this Pearl building has a total of 160 floors. Although not every floor is used, the entire building is the private property of the Pearl Group. Below the 40th floor is the office area, which includes hundreds of departments of the Pearl Group. The 40th to 60th floors are for Leisure and entertainment. Happy area, including canteen, gym, Game Hall, cinema, Indoor Swimming Pool, even I heard that there is a man-made floating ice field, everything is available, 80 floors above is a hotel-style apartment, but it is a private space, except a few belong to a few high-level, the rest is only used to receive VIP guests, no one lives, just, I do not know, the president¡¯s office in which floor¡­ ¡­ .. ¡°66th floor, ¡± Song Beibei blurted out. Zhao Dantong looked at Song Beibei with a strange look in her eyes. ¡°You guessed that too? ¡± Song Beibei really wanted to slap herself. Why was she so quick to speak? Song Beibei had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, ¡°I logged into the company¡¯s official website last night to understand the basic situation. Didn¡¯t you say so? Opportunities are always given and people are always prepared. I HAVE TO DO MY HOMEWORK TOO! ¡± Zhao Dantong turned her head and still had a trace of suspicion. ¡°I¡¯ve also seen their official website, but it doesn¡¯t seem to mention the floor of the president¡¯s office. ¡± Song Beibei said embarrassedly, ¡°you probably didn¡¯t look carefully. ¡± The two of them went to the front desk. There were four very beautiful women at the front desk. After Zhao Dantong told them the purpose of her visit, one of the beautiful women said politely, ¡°sorry, unless we have an appointment, we can¡¯t let you guys go up. Also, our president will not accept any kind of interview. ¡± Song Beibei said casually, ¡°then help us make an appointment. ¡± The beautiful woman looked at her strangely, as if she was mocking her for overestimating herself. But in the end, it was still the official response. ¡°We don¡¯t have the right. If you two want to make an appointment, please make an appointment with the secretary of the President¡¯s office. ¡± Zhao Dantong pulled Song Beibei. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. ¡± There was no other way. The two of them could only wait in the lounge area. The SOFA in the lounge area was soft and comfortable. Song Beibei sat on it and soon began to doze off. Zhao Dantong took out her interview script and began to prepare. Not long after, Song Beibei Fell Asleep on the sofa with a tripod in her arms. When she woke up, she saw Zhao Dantong sitting beside her with a calm expression. Song Beibei stretched herself and looked at the time. God It was already 11 o¡¯clock! It was unbelievable that she had slept the whole morning. What was even more unbelievable was that Zhao Dantong had the patience to wait here for the whole morning. However, it was clear that Gu Yanqing did not pass by the main hall. Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was not very good. Song Beibei knew that she was very strong-willed and rarely failed in what she wanted to do. But now, she didn¡¯t even get to see Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was about to say something when Zhao Dantong stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll come today. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the heart to say that Gu Yanqing was already here. It was just a private elevator from the parking lot to the office. However, when they packed their things and were about to leave. Just as they reached the door, they saw a man in a suit walking in through the revolving glass door. Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened when she saw that man. That person was Zhong Junjie! Actually, the reason why Song Beibei swaggered here with Zhao Dantong today was entirely because she firmly believed that even if she ran into Gu Yanqing here, Gu Yanqing would definitely pretend not to know her. That was because she understood Gu Yanqing, and Gu Yanqing was still angry. When that old man was angry, he was best at treating her like air. However, she did not expect to run into Zhong Junjie! Everyone in the Pearl Group did not know her, but why would he prefer to run into the only person who knew her, Zhong Junjie? Sure enough, Zhong Junjie walked towards her as soon as he saw her. Although Song Beibei had already turned her back and tried her best to avoid him. Unexpectedly, she was patted on the shoulder in the next second. ¡°Beibei, why are you here? Are you looking for boss? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened. She suddenly raised her head and glared at Zhong Junjie. Then, she looked at Zhao Dantong as if she was hinting at something Then, she said, ¡°Mr. Zhong, you still remember me. I¡¯m that¡­ that¡­ Song Beibei from the Five-star Agency. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me. ¡± After Song Beibei and Zhong Junjie finished their conversation, she immediately explained to Zhao Dantong, ¡°do you still remember that I used to work part-time at Mr. Gu¡¯s Fengting Villa? At that time, the person I contacted was this gentleman. He was Gu Yanqing¡¯s secretary. ¡± Who Was Zhong Junjie? He was the number one person by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Naturally, he was best at reading people¡¯s expressions. Actually, when he first saw Song Beibei, he already had a rough guess in his heart. This little girl had always been unwilling to expose her identity to others. He had deliberately come over to curry favor with her because he wanted to see how this little girl would resolve his crisis. However, he did not expect this little girl to be so clever. He had already made up a story and found a way out. Since this little girl had already found a way out, if he were to ruin it, this little daughter would definitely lose her temper. Thus, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, and he also played along. ¡°I heard that student Beibei later quit. Are you not satisfied with the remuneration we paid? ¡± Zhong Junjie already knew about the last time when Song Beibei brought a few people from the dormitory to break into the maple courtyard villa in the middle of the night. Song Beibei smiled embarrassedly. ¡°No, I have something to do myself. ¡± The corners of Zhong Junjie¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He decided not to tease this little princess anymore. He asked, ¡°what are you guys here for today? ¡± At this moment, Zhao Dantong spoke up. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhong. I¡¯m Zhao Dantong, a freshman from the media department of a university. The magazine ¡®people of the Wind¡¯ , which is published by our school, wants to do an exclusive interview with President Gu. Can you arrange for us to meet with Mr. Gu? ¡± Zhong Junjie frowned slightly and said, ¡°our president never accepts interviews with people. ¡± Moreover, it was just an unknown campus magazine. The expected answer, but Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes still dimmed unknowingly. Zhong Junjie glanced at Song Beibei next to him and said a few words with uncertainty, ¡°but¡­ ¡± Such a change in tone made Zhao Dantong see hope at once. ¡°Mr. Zhong, I only need a chance to meet. I¡¯m confident that I can convince Mr. Gu. Can you think of a way to arrange a meeting between Mr. Gu and me? ¡± Zhong Junjie felt very strange. Indeed, Gu Yanqing would not accept any kind of interview. For so many years, there had been no exceptions. But this time, it seemed to be different. His beloved little wife carried a heavy tripod and ran to the company. Zhong Junjie was not sure. Based on his understanding of Gu Yanqing, as long as his little wife was willing to act coquettishly or beg him, it would not be a problem to ask him to give a speech on the street, let alone an interview. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°then you guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go up and report it. If the president is willing to meet you, then we¡¯ll talk. ¡± ¡°thank you. Thank you, Mr. Zhong. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression seemed to have been revived. However, Song Beibei¡¯s mood became complicated. Chapter 77 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the CEO¡¯s office on the 66th floor. When Zhong Junjie knocked on the door and entered, Gu Yanqing was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses and looking at documents. It was the latest media acquisition plan from overseas. His face was as calm as water. But when Zhong Junjie looked at that seemingly harmless and handsome face that seemed to make people and Gods angry, his heart could not help but tremble. When his boss usually had this calm and inconspicuous expression, it usually meant that his precious brain was brewing some kind of tragic business strategy. Zhong Junjie walked over and Gu Yanqing looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t think I called you. ¡± ¡°boss, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at him indifferently. ¡°What is it? ¡± ¡°Sister Bei Bei is at the bottom floor of the company right now. She came here with a classmate. It seems that some newspaper in their school wants to do an interview with you. Should I call them up? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. He turned around and continued to bury his head in a pile of documents. He said two words calmly, ¡°no need. ¡± Zhong Junjie didn¡¯t expect his boss to have such a reaction. In the past, whenever he said anything about Song Beibei, no matter how big or small the matter was, his boss would always be very attentive. But today, he told him that his little wife was on the ground floor, and he was like a person who had nothing to do with it. After all, it had been many years since sister Beibei came to the company. At least he had to be shocked. But on second thought, his boss had his little wife¡¯s location APP. He casually opened his phone and knew the location of his little wife. Therefore, he should have known that Song Beibei was in the company. However, Zhong Junjie did not understand why there was no reaction since he already knew. Just now, when he came up, he asked around at the front desk. The two little girls had been waiting in the lobby for the whole morning. His boss must have known. If his boss really did not want to see her, he could just find someone to get rid of her. However, he just quietly asked her to waste her time and did nothing. What was the meaning of this? Although he had followed Gu Yanqing for so many years, sometimes, Zhong Junjie still felt that a man¡¯s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the ocean, especially the heart of his boss. It was simply like the Pacific Ocean¡­ ¡­ Zhong Junjie said, ¡°then, should I let them leave? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Gu Yanqing still didn¡¯t look at him, his tone was very calm. This was the first time Zhong Junjie was in a difficult situation. So, what the boss meant was to waste the two little girls like this? Presumably, the boss and sister Bei Bei were at odds with each other again? Zhong Junjie felt a little ¡°disdain¡± for his boss in his heart. Bullying the girls, losing points! But since Gu Yanqing had spoken, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. However, he couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart. He asked a secretary of the Secretary Department to go down and tell the two people that their CEO had declined the interview. Zhao Dantong was very disappointed when she heard the news. Song Beibei actually let out a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Gu Yanqing would really call them up. At that time, with Gu Yanqing¡¯s character, he would definitely take revenge and make things difficult for her. Song Beibei said, ¡°why don¡¯t we leave first? We¡¯ll think of a solution then. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s solution was to wait for two days until Gu Yanqing¡¯s anger subsided a little. If she gave in a little, she could at most beg that old man. Song Beibei was rather confident about this. Although that old man was extremely awkward and temperamental. However, ever since they were young, whenever Song Beibei made any request or asked him to do something, it was always done smoothly. Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t know what to do either. The two of them left the Pearl Building. They went to a small noodle shop nearby. Song Beibei was so hungry that she ate two bowls of Wuhan hot-dry noodles. When she looked up, she saw that Zhao Dantong had only eaten a few mouthfuls of braised beef noodles. She put down her chopsticks and didn¡¯t move. She was a little absent-minded, but no one knew what she was thinking. Song Beibei waved her hand in front of her. ¡°Dantong, why aren¡¯t you eating? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite. ¡± Song Beibei knew that it must be because she didn¡¯t see Gu Yanqing today. Song Beibei comforted her, ¡°actually, this matter isn¡¯t urgent. Gu Yanqing hasn¡¯t been interviewed by the media for so many years. How could he agree to it so easily? As long as we don¡¯t give up and take the long view, we might still be able to succeed. ¡± What Song Beibei meant was that she hoped that Zhao Dantong would have some patience and wait for her to deal with Gu Yanqing first. However, Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Song Beibei¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t give up. We didn¡¯t succeed only because we didn¡¯t work hard enough. We¡¯ll wait at the Fengting villa in the afternoon. ¡± Song Beibei almost fainted. The fengting villa? How could that be? However, she knew that Zhao Dantong had always been stubborn and wouldn¡¯t stop until she achieved her goal. Therefore, after lunch, Song Beibei followed Zhao Dantong to the Fengting villa. The fengting villa¡¯s main door was tightly shut. There was a key to the main door in her pocket and she was familiar with the password lock. However, she couldn¡¯t take it out. Therefore, the two of them could only stand under a huge sycamore tree near the main door and wait. Song Beibei looked at the time. It was only 2:30,2:30. Song Beibei hugged the heavy tripod and squatted down. There was nothing left to live for¡­ ¡­ Zhao Dantong was very passionate. She thought of the excuse for meeting Zhao Dantong and had already practiced the interview script thoroughly. Song Beibei waited for two hours in torment when the sky suddenly darkened. A large amount of dark clouds gathered in this direction. Song Beibei quickly stood up. ¡°Dantong, it¡¯s going to rain soon. Let¡¯s retreat. ¡± Zhao Dantong glanced at her. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Mr. Gu might be back soon. We¡¯ve already waited for so long. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the sky that was covered by the dark dragon. She thought to herself that once the rain fell, it would definitely not be light. Hence, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t. We don¡¯t have an umbrella. Moreover, we can¡¯t get a taxi here. We still have a long way to go before we reach the bus stop. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Unexpectedly, Zhao Dantong was angry. ¡°Song Beibei, if you really want to leave, you can leave by yourself first. I must stay and wait. I don¡¯t have a body as precious as yours, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if I get caught in a little rain. But I know that if I don¡¯t get an interview with Gu Yanqing, many people will laugh at me. You don¡¯t care at all because you¡¯re not the one being laughed at. You can go. I¡¯ll wait by myself! ¡± Song Beibei was a little stunned. Zhao Dantong had already turned around. After a while, Song Beibei reacted and said, ¡°Dantong, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡± Zhao Dantong ignored her. Song Beibei carefully pulled on Zhao Dantong¡¯s shirt button. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll wait with you. I¡¯ll wait until the end of time. I¡¯ll accompany you too. ¡± Zhao Dantong laughed and turned around. She deliberately glared at her. ¡°Who told you to wait until the end of time? ¡± Song Beibei saw her smile and carelessly wrapped her arms around her neck, rubbing herself against her body. ¡°Dantong, don¡¯t be angry in the future. You¡¯ll soon become a little old lady. ¡± ¡°Bah, Bah, Bah. You¡¯re the little old lady. ¡± Thus, the two of them started laughing again. At this moment, a champagne-colored Bentley drove steadily over from not far away. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were both stunned. Song Beibei knew that it was Gu Yanqing¡¯s car, and she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The driver was Gu Yanqing¡¯s old driver, Uncle Xiang. Uncle Xiang saw song Beibei standing at the door from afar and asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°sir, why is miss standing outside the door? It¡¯s going to rain soon, why aren¡¯t you going in? Didn¡¯t you bring your keys? ¡± Gu Yanqing only glanced in that direction. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her, go straight to the underground parking garage. ¡± Uncle Xiang was suspicious. But he didn¡¯t enter through the front door. He took a turn and went straight to the underground parking garage from the exit. Before Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong could get there, the car had already disappeared from their sight. Song Beibei cursed Gu Yanqing in her heart! That old man clearly saw them just now! Zhao Dantong was really a little discouraged this time. He also saw Gu Yanqing looking in their direction. The car could have entered through the main entrance, but it had to enter the parking lot through the exit. What did this mean? It meant that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t want to bother with them at all to avoid trouble, so he simply avoided them¡­ ¡­ Zhao Dantong muttered, ¡°Bei Bei, am I really that annoying? ¡± Song Beibei was shocked by Zhao Dantong¡¯s question. Why would Zhao Dantong, who was always full of confidence, ask such a question? A good student like her must have been praised by her teachers, classmates, and parents since she was young. It seemed that Gu Yanqing had really dealt a huge blow to her this time. However, Song Beibei felt that Zhao Dantong was really wronged. That was because Gu Yanqing did not like her. He must have been implicated by her. Chapter 78 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. The two of them packed their things in silence and were about to leave. But at this time, bean-sized raindrops suddenly fell. In just a few seconds, the downpour was in an uproar. The two of them had nowhere to hide, but they were afraid that the rain would drench their photography equipment. Fortunately, the fence of the front door of the maple courtyard villa was about half a meter high. The two of them moved the box of photography equipment under the EAVES in a flurry. The Rain is getting heavier. Two people close to the wall, but can not avoid or by the Oblique storm wet arm! Song Beibei looked up at the eaves of the rain splash left into a line of beads, heavy sigh. It¡¯s so hard to have a home that you can¡¯t go home to¡­ ¡­ ???????????? ¡ª Inside the Fontaine Villa. Uncle Xiang has driven away from the exit. The FONTAINEBLEAU hasn¡¯t hired a housekeeper or a nanny yet. In fact, Gu Yanqing was the only one in the huge house. Gu Yanqing stood by the bed and looked at the two small figures under the EAVES. He frowned slightly. Song Beibei was only wearing a shirt and a thin light yellow cashmere sweater. Although they were standing under the EAVES, the two of them were still drenched in rain. Zhao Dantong was wearing even less than Song Beibei. She was only wearing a professional shirt. At this moment, she was trembling with her arms crossed. Song Beibei stood on her tiptoes and could just see the window of Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. Gu Yanqing¡¯s room had a large fan-shaped French window. Usually, it was completely covered by the thick curtains, so one couldn¡¯t see anything inside from the outside. However, at this moment, Song Beibei discovered that the curtains had already been pulled open. When Song Beibei saw a faint figure in front of the French window¡­ She was absolutely furious! So, Gu Yanqing was now ¡°admiring¡± the two of them by the window, enduring the cold and hunger? Vicious man! ! ! Song Beibei even imagined that he was holding a glass of red wine, sipping it slowly, his arms crossed, and the corners of his mouth curved upwards! ! ! ! Song Beibei was so angry that she almost fainted! As a result of her dizziness, Song Beibei suddenly rushed into the rain! Zhao Dantong was also shocked and wanted to reach out to pull her. ¡°Beibei, what are you doing? ¡± Just like that, Song Beibei rushed into the pouring rain and stood in the most conspicuous spot. The rain poured down from above her head, and her entire body was drenched! Then, she fixed her eyes on Gu Yanqing¡¯s window. As expected, that figure had already disappeared in an instant. Song Beibei had already been pulled back by Zhao Dantong. ¡°Beibei, are you crazy? What are you doing? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°that old man is watching us from the window. I don¡¯t believe that he will leave us to die. ¡± Zhao Dantong scolded her, ¡°what does your self-abuse have to do with President Gu? You still expect him to sympathize with you? Are you stupid? ¡± However, Zhao Dantong felt a strange feeling in her heart. This Song Beibei sometimes thought too highly of herself! However, this thought had not formed in her mind yet. The door of the villa behind them had already opened. In the next second, the tall man holding a black umbrella stood in front of the two of them. Zhao Dantong was completely stunned. On the other hand, Song Beibei had an expression of surprise on her face. There was an inexplicable stubborn arc at the corner of her mouth, as if a child had deliberately done a bad thing to successfully attract the attention of an adult. A small smugness, but at the same time, it contained a certain disdain. Zhao Dantong could not decipher it. However, at this moment, she did not have the mood to study the emotions contained in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes. Right now, all her attention was focused on this man who had suddenly appeared. Gu Yanqing had actually really come out. Zhao Dantong wasn¡¯t surprised to see this face. It was probably because the person who had let Gu Yanqing out was Song Beibei and not Zhao Dantong. However, it was obvious that this man¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good Or rather, it was extremely gloomy, as if he was about to explode. Zhao Dantong seemed to have unintentionally seen Song Beibei raise her eyebrows at him. It carried a certain kind of provocation, like a valiant little rooster who had just won a battle. Zhao Dantong inexplicably felt a trace of annoyance in her heart. What exactly was Song Beibei provoking? Perhaps, she was more concerned that ever since Gu Yanqing came out, his gaze had been fixed on Song Beibei by his side, completely treating her as if she was invisible! On the other side, Gu Yanqing had already shouted, ¡°are you crazy? ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, had an indifferent attitude, but it was rare for her to be obedient and not refute him. She stubbornly turned her head to the side. Gu Yanqing glanced at Zhao Dantong beside him. In the end, he held back his anger and did not flare up. He tossed the other black umbrella in Song Beibei¡¯s arms. ¡°Come in! ¡± After saying that, he turned around and entered the villa. Song Beibei was holding the umbrella. Gu Yanqing turned around again, his anger still lingering. ¡°This will not happen again! ¡± In the end, he still entered the maple courtyard villa. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong carried the camera equipment and placed it in the hall. Even though they had the umbrella, at this moment, both of them were completely drenched. Gu Yanqing had long disappeared. No one knew where he had gone, but the two of them were left hanging in the large living room. Song Beibei Casually sat down on the Sofa in the living room and pinched her arm. ¡°It¡¯s so heavy. I¡¯m so tired. ¡± Zhao Dantong wanted to pull her up. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t sit down. We¡¯re all drenched. We¡¯ll stain the SOFA. Mr. Gu might not be happy. ¡± Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t care whether the old man was happy or not. It was best if he was unhappy. However, she didn¡¯t want Zhao Dantong to be suspicious, so she stood up. At this moment, Gu Yanqing finally appeared again. His face was still gloomy, but it seemed to be a little gentler than before. He walked over and said, ¡°the two of you go upstairs to take a shower, change your clothes, and go to the restaurant after you shower. ¡± Although his tone was cold and commanding, Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was very clear and mellow, exuding an inherent elegance and depth. It was very pleasing to the ear. After saying that, Gu Yanqing disappeared into the corridor again. Song Beibei was very happy when she heard that. She automatically ignored the previous sentence. Did Gu Yanqing ask them to go to the restaurant just now? Could it be that he personally cooked again? Yesterday, Song Beibei had angered Gu Yanqing. After thinking about it, she regretted it very much. She was afraid that he would never cook for her again! However, Zhao Dantong looked as if she was struck by lightning. She could not react in time. She muttered to Song Beibei, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you asking us to bathe here? ¡± Song Beibei pulled Zhao Dantong up the stairs with familiarity. ¡°Yes, if we don¡¯t bathe, we¡¯ll definitely catch a cold tomorrow. Let¡¯s go quickly. ¡± They still went to the room where they had stayed the last time. In fact, this was Song Beibei¡¯s room. Song Beibei opened the closet. She took out two sets of clothes. Fortunately, she had just moved here not long ago. The clothes in the closet were all new and she had never worn them to school. Otherwise, she would really be exposed. Song Beibei took out a set of casual sportswear and gave it to Zhao Dantong. ¡°Dantong, hurry up and shower. Don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡± Zhao Dantong looked at the clothes in her hands and frowned slightly. ¡°these are women¡¯s clothes. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Of course they¡¯re women¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ve seen the size. This set of clothes will definitely be easy for you to wear. ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly asked, ¡°why are all the cloakrooms in this room women¡¯s clothes? Beibei, what does this mean? ¡± Song Beibei was confused. ¡°What does it mean? ¡± ¡°What Gu Yanqing said to Qi Shan last time was true. Maybe he really is married and these clothes belong to his wife. Maybe this room is his wife¡¯s room. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt guilty. ¡°that¡­ that¡­ I don¡¯t know. ¡± Zhao Dantong rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know. Forget it, what does it have to do with us whether he is married or not? ¡± After saying that, Zhao Dantong turned around and went into the bathroom. Song Beibei let out a long sigh of relief. That was close¡­ ¡­ Chapter 79 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong was taking a shower, but Song Beibei was in a dilemma. Actually, she had already been in a dilemma about this matter for the whole day. It was whether she should tell Zhao Dantong the truth or not. If she had confessed earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been in such a difficult situation. Now, she felt like she was riding a tiger that was hard to dismount. Although, she really didn¡¯t want anyone to know about her relationship with Gu Yanqing. In fact, this was the most persistent thing in her bones. She wanted to completely separate her own life from Gu Yanqing¡¯s. Originally, her university life didn¡¯t have much interaction with Gu Yanqing. So it didn¡¯t matter whether she said it or not. But now, the people around her had unknowingly gotten involved with Gu Yanqing. But if she told the truth now¡­ What would the people in the dormitory think of her? Zhao Dantong came out of the shower and said to Song Beibei, ¡°Beibei, you should hurry in and take a shower too. ¡± Song Beibei also went to the bathroom and quickly finished showering. When she came out, Zhao Dantong was standing at the door of the cloakroom. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°Dantong, what are you thinking about? ¡± Zhao Dantong turned around She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m observing Mr. Gu¡¯s wife¡¯s dress taste. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s a noble lady from a noble family. There¡¯s no brand on any of the clothes here. They should all be custom-made. I¡¯m really curious, what kind of person is the woman who can marry Gu Yanqing¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Song Beibei glanced at the clothes. They were all prepared by Gu Yanqing As for Gu Yanqing¡¯s taste¡­ ¡­ How good could that old man¡¯s taste be? Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t agree with Zhao Dantong on this point. Gu Yanqing liked traditional clothes, and the clothes he chose were mostly very strict. Even the skirt was a long dress, and even the neck was tightly wrapped. Song Beibei always mocked Gu Yanqing for choosing clothes that looked like a nun¡¯s dress. Song Beibei gritted her teeth. ¡°Dantong, I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°What is it? ¡± Before Song Beibei could open her mouth, she heard a knock on the door. Zhao Dantong was slightly taken aback before she turned around to open the door. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tall figure appeared at the door. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Mr. Gu, thank you for taking care of us. I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing you like this. ¡± Gu Yanqing merely nodded his head in response. Then, his gaze fell on Song Beibei who was behind her. His tone was still cold and unfriendly. ¡°Are you done washing? If you¡¯re done, hurry to the restaurant. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Zhao Dantong, who was standing in the distance, was stunned. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was rather excited. ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go to the restaurant. There might be something delicious there. We¡¯ll have a good meal today. ¡± As Song Beibei spoke, she instinctively swallowed her saliva. Zhao Dantong suddenly asked, ¡°Beibei, how did you know that Gu Yanqing would definitely come out when you ran into the rain? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly startled when she heard the sudden question. She then looked at Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression and stared at her, as if she had a trace of suspicion. Song Beibei felt guilty, but her mouth reflexively lied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just a gamble. If he doesn¡¯t come out, there¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡± Zhao Dantong felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t say what it was. Song Beibei wanted to tell the truth, but when she saw Zhao Dantong¡¯s sharp and probing gaze, she suddenly lost her courage. Song Beibei urged, ¡°hurry up and leave, or that old man will get angry if he waits too long. ¡± Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to wait too long, so she hurriedly followed. When they arrived at the restaurant, they saw two bowls of ginger and brown sugar water on the dining table. Gu Yanqing glanced at the two of them indifferently, ¡°drink this to prevent a cold. ¡± Zhao Dantong looked pleasantly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Gu to not only let the two of them enter the house, but also shower and change their clothes. He even boiled ginger and brown sugar tea to prevent them from catching a cold. Why was Mr. Gu so good to them? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment on her face. She thought Gu Yanqing had prepared a table full of good dishes for them. Braised prawns, braised pork with preserved vegetables, tomato fish, curry beef brisket. The Food Song Beibei had been looking forward to in her mind suddenly grew wings and disappeared without a trace. Not only did she not have anything to eat, she had even boiled ginger water! Gu Yanqing clearly knew that the thing she hated the most was ginger. Therefore, in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, this man was deliberately messing with her. She glared fiercely at the man on the other side and said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to drinking this? ¡± Zhao Dantong tugged at Song Beibei¡¯s sleeve, then turned around and beamed at Gu Yanqing, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t mind it. My classmate¡¯s temper is like this. Actually, we are all very grateful for Mr. Gu¡¯s good intentions. ¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he said indifferently, ¡°since you know my good intentions, drink it. ¡± Zhao Dantong was slightly dizzy from Gu Yanqing¡¯s sudden smile, and her face inexplicably turned red. She walked over, picked up a cup of brown sugar water on the table, and drank it gracefully. Then, she brought another cup to Song Beibei and whispered, ¡°Beibei, drink it. What if you catch a cold? Moreover, don¡¯t let Mr. Gu down. ¡± Song Beibei reluctantly took the Cup of Ginger Brown sugar water from Zhao Dantong¡¯s hands. Song Beibei had no choice but to pinch her nose and Gulp it down. After Song Beibei finished drinking, she glared at Gu Yanqing fiercely. The old man was still smiling, as if he was watching a good show. As expected, this old man didn¡¯t have any good intentions. The taste of ginger was heavy. Song Beibei retched a few times, and her mouth was filled with this unpleasant taste. How could there be such a perverted thing like ginger in this world? ! Gu Yanqing seemed to be very satisfied, and his voice suddenly became gentler. ¡°Alright, you guys have been looking for me many times today. You even used such an extreme method of threatening me. Tell me, what exactly is it? ¡± Zhao Dantong felt that she was mistaken. However, when Gu Yanqing said this, he deliberately emphasized the word ¡°threaten¡± . His gaze fell on Song Beibei, and the corners of his mouth curved into a somewhat mocking smile. It was obvious that he was extremely disgusted with Song Beibei¡¯s method. Song Beibei blurted out, ¡°when did I threaten you? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a threat? Student Song deliberately stood in front of my house in the heavy rain. If anything really happened, wouldn¡¯t it be my responsibility, Gu Yanqing? ¡± So that¡¯s how it was! These words solved the doubts in Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart. So Mr. Gu came out because he was afraid that something would happen to Song Beibei, so he let them in. The disgust on the corner of his mouth was so obvious. Zhao Dantong knew that Mr. Gu didn¡¯t like Song Beibei. It was the same last time, even though his eyes were always on Song Beibei. Just now, Zhao Dantong actually had a moment of doubt. She actually felt that Song Beibei was a very special illusion to Gu Yanqing. But now, he finally understood. Even if it was special, it was still very annoying¡­ ¡­ Before Song Beibei opened her mouth, zhao Dantong suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, this classmate of mine definitely has no intention of threatening you. Actually, I have a favor to ask of you, Mr. Gu. We want to do an exclusive interview with Mr. Gu. Although our magazine is a campus magazine, it has a lot of influence in the universities of the country. Pearl Group has always been the media kingdom that the majority of students yearn for. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it is like a fog surrounding a city, causing many people who were originally very capable to be deterred. Mr. Gu¡¯s personal image is also extremely cold and unapproachable. As far as I know, there are even many people on the Internet who say that you are ruthless and unscrupulous. This is all based on the lack of understanding of the people. However, the current media trend pays more attention to the down-to-earth atmosphere. It is easier for those celebrities who are approachable to gain the favor of the people. Although we are just a campus magazine, it is precisely because of this that we have more promotional gimmicks. It also shows that Mr. Gu is willing to have fun with the people. I believe that those who have some misunderstandings about you will soon understand what kind of person you are. ¡± Zhao Dantong was actually very nervous and said a lot in one breath. She had originally prepared a lot of excuses, but in the current situation, she could only make it short. The person opposite her did not have any expression on his face. After Zhao Dantong finished speaking, her heart was especially uncertain. After all, the man in front of her was a god-like existence in both the media world and the business world. Perhaps in his eyes, these far-fetched excuses of hers were nothing more than small tricks. But in the end, no matter what, when there was an opportunity, she had to give it a try. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was still as calm as ever. His gaze fell on a certain spot, and he crossed his arms as if he was thinking about what she had said, but it was more like he was¡­ ¡­ In a daze¡­ ¡­ Chapter 80 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION It felt like torture for a moment and a second. Gu Yanqing finally spoke, ¡°people outside say that I¡¯m unscrupulous and cruel? ¡± Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to suddenly say this. She was afraid that she had said too much and made him unhappy. Thus, she hurriedly tried to clarify, ¡°No, actually¡­ ¡± ¡°However, I¡¯d like to hear your comments. In your opinion, what kind of person Am I, Gu Yanqing? ¡± Zhao Dantong wanted to say something, but was suddenly interrupted by Gu Yanqing. But he asked them what they thought of him? Did he care about her opinion? Zhao Dantong was pleasantly surprised, but she restrained herself She calmly said, ¡°Mr. Gu is an amazing legend in my heart. Although there is very little personal information about you, you took over the CEO position of the Pearl Group at the age of eighteen. For Ten years, you opened up a new territory and turned traditional media into an unprecedentedly prosperous business empire. You are very amazing. You are the idol of many people, and also my idol. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not look at Zhao Dantong, but when he heard this, there was a faint smile on his lips. Even this faint smile was enough to make Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart beat like thunder. Gu Yanqing turned his gaze to Song Beibei. ¡°What about you? ¡± Song Beibei was already distracted and had yet to recover from the taste of ginger in her mouth. When she suddenly heard Gu Yanqing talking to her, she replied impatiently, ¡°what? ¡± Zhao Dantong quickly walked over. Afraid that she would be rude, she tugged at Song Beibei¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mr. Gu wants you to tell me your impression of him. ¡± When she let go, she tugged at Song Beibei¡¯s sleeve a little harder. The hint was very obvious. No matter how stupid Song Beibei was, she couldn¡¯t argue with Gu Yanqing now. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t agreed to Dan Tong¡¯s interview yet. But he didn¡¯t reject it either. She couldn¡¯t drag him down. Hence, she suddenly arched her eyebrows and put on a smile. ¡°Big boss Gu, uh¡­ you¡¯re handsome, handsome, and Suave. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®everyone loves you, flowers bloom, cars burst tires, pear blossoms crush crabapples, and apricots blossom out of the wall¡¯ ¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was making things up. Zhao Dantong could tell that something was wrong. She was afraid that her attitude would anger Gu Yanqing. Just as she was about to open her mouth to save the situation¡­ Gu Yanqing suddenly raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, I¡¯m also your idol. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Then, she smiled maliciously. ¡°Idol, of course. Mr. Gu has been my idol since he was young! ¡± The one who vomited! Song Beibei mischievously added this sentence in her heart. However, these words were unexpectedly very useful. Gu Yanqing actually smiled. It was different from the usual light smile. It was actually that kind of comfortable and happy smile that made people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze. He said two words indifferently, ¡°very good. ¡± Zhao Dantong, however, frowned slightly. Could it be that this CEO Gu liked to listen to good words. Song Beibei¡¯s praise was so vulgar, but it actually made his dragon heart happy? Gu Yanqing said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll send the two of you back. ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly became anxious, ¡°Mr. Gu, about the interview¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your interview. Don¡¯t go to the company to block people again. ¡± Zhao Dantong and Song Beibei sat in the backseat of the car. They didn¡¯t say a word. They didn¡¯t expect it to fail. Song Beibei really wanted to scold that man. She had racked her brains to praise him just now, but in the end, he was still so unreasonable. Zhao Dantong sat in the back as if she wanted to say something, but she was dismissed by Gu Yanqing¡¯s indifferent words. This man was indeed a master at business negotiations. His words were watertight, making it difficult for one to speak again. Although Zhao Dantong was very unwilling, she still temporarily shut her mouth, afraid that Gu Yanqing would be annoyed. Song Beibei was different. She sat in the backseat and actually fell asleep without a care in the world. They arrived at school very quickly. When Zhao Dantong got out of the car, Song Beibei was still asleep. Zhao Dantong looked at Song Beibei with some embarrassment. She was considering whether or not to wake her up and get out of the car with her. Gu Yanqing seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He said calmly, ¡°I will send your classmate home safely. ¡± ¡°I have troubled you too much, Mr. Gu. ¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already started the car. With a turn of his head, the car quickly disappeared into the night. Song Beibei suddenly woke up halfway. She looked out of the car window in a daze. ¡°where is this? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at her from the rearview mirror. ¡°You can sleep anywhere. You wouldn¡¯t even know if I sold you out. ¡± Song Beibei felt a little cold. She sneezed and asked in a daze, ¡°where are we going now? ¡± ¡°Home! Where else can we go! ¡± Just now, in order to prevent her classmate from being suspicious, Song Beibei had come out to see Zhao Dantong off. Going back together now was really torturous! Very soon, they arrived at the Fengting villa. Song Beibei had been tormenting herself all night and had not had dinner yet. She said to Gu Yanqing as if it was a matter of course, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, go and make dinner! ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at her indifferently. ¡°If you want to eat, make it yourself. I¡¯m not your nanny. ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing went straight upstairs to the study room! This stingy old man! He must be angry because of what happened last night! His heart was as small as a needle¡¯s butt, and he actually didn¡¯t give her food. He was simply inhumane! ¡°If you make it yourself, then do it yourself. Let me tell you, the food I make is a hundred times more delicious than what you make! ¡± Song Beibei was also anxious, and she yelled at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back. Song Beibei was really angry. Did she really think that she, Song Beibei, couldn¡¯t live without him, Gu Yanqing! Song Beibei went to the kitchen angrily! But not long after, she was discouraged! Because, in this life, she, Song Beibei, had never cooked or cooked before! She didn¡¯t even know what the use of the pots and pans was. The fridge was full of ingredients, but she didn¡¯t know how to handle it! Song Beibei was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back. She thought, forget it, if I don¡¯t know how to cook, I¡¯ll just cook instant noodles. I don¡¯t believe that I don¡¯t know how to cook instant noodles. But she had really overestimated herself. So when Gu Yanqing appeared at the kitchen door, she just happened to knock over the water pot and spill the noodles. The water from the sink spilled all over the floor, and most importantly, the back of her hand was scalded by the boiling water. Gu Yanqing hurriedly ran over, holding song Beibei¡¯s hand and soaking it in the cold water. Fortunately, the scalding was not very serious, but Song Beibei¡¯s skin was soft and tender, and a large part of the back of her hand was still red. Gu Yanqing looked at her in disbelief. Looking at the mess of the borrowed kitchen, he asked, ¡°Miss Song, are you going to prepare the manchu-han banquet? ¡± He had only gone to the study to check an important time-sensitive email. How could she have made the clean kitchen into such a sorry state in just a few minutes? ! Song Beibei raised her little head and did not say a word with a red face. Gu Yanqing observed for a moment and realized that this little girl was only boiling water. There was also an open korean-style bucket of noodles beside her. Gu Yanqing said with a laugh, ¡°so, you just want to make noodles? ¡± Song Beibei said stubbornly, ¡°it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how to cook, I just want to eat instant noodles. I really, really want to eat it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°just making noodles has turned the kitchen into such a mess. If you were to make other things, wouldn¡¯t you burn the kitchen to ashes? ¡± The sarcasm was too obvious. Song Beibei flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. Are You satisfied now that I¡¯m not eating anymore? ¡± After saying that, she ran out of the kitchen. When she left, she even gave Gu Yanqing a fierce bump on the shoulder. Song Beibei ran back to her room. She buried herself in the blanket, feeling an unspeakable grievance in her heart. The back of her hand was still hurting faintly. Her tears unexpectedly started to fall. She suddenly felt that she was really useless. She didn¡¯t even know how to cook instant noodles. Gu Yanqing was right. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to live a day without him. She kept arguing about wanting to leave Gu Yanqing, but the reality was that she had no choice but to rely on his life with her own pride. In fact, she knew that Gu Yanqing looked down on her in his heart! Because she was really just a useless and unworldly young lady¡­ ¡­ A genius and capable person like Gu Yanqing looked down on her from the bottom of his heart¡­ ¡­ The more Song Beibei thought about it, the sadder she got. In the end, she simply covered herself in the blanket and cried. Chapter 81 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry if you don¡¯t get instant noodles. How old are you? ¡± The quilt on the top of his head was gently lifted by a pair of hands. Gu Yan¡¯s clear voice came from above. Song Beibei was crying on the bed, burying her head in the pillow like an ostrich. He was crouching on his stomach, with his little butt sticking out. Gu Yanqing looked at her and could not help but laugh. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing would come over. Perhaps it was a premonition, or perhaps it was just the way they had interacted since they were young. She didn¡¯t want to see him, so she even locked the door. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to take the key and open the door on purpose. He came over, and she was crying, which was even more embarrassing. Song Beibei didn¡¯t pull her head out of the pillow. Her angry and sobbing voice came from the pillow, ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you. Don¡¯t appear in front of me, I hate you. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not leave. He even sat down at the edge of her bed. He reached out and grabbed her waist, pulling her out of the pillow like a radish. However, Song Beibei was not willing. She held the edge of the bed tightly with both hands, maintaining her ostrich posture. She was not willing to be shaken at all. Even though Gu Yanqing¡¯s strength as a man was much stronger than this little girl¡¯s. But facing such a stubborn little girl, he could not exert any strength at all. Gu Yanqing laughed, ¡°Song Beibei, you are determined to suffocate yourself to death, aren¡¯t you? ¡± The little girl was still in a fit of anger, but for some reason, she felt wronged. Her voice was Hoarse. ¡°suffocating to death is fine. Anyway, a good-for-nothing like me is a waste of air. I might as well die. ¡± It seemed like the little girl was being serious this time. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice became gentler. ¡°WHO said YOU¡¯RE A good-for-nothing? My Beibei is a priceless treasure. No one can say you¡¯re a good-for-nothing, not even yourself. ¡± Gu Yanqing, this old man, usually had a poisonous tongue, but if he was really willing to put in a good word, he could instantly stuff you into a honey jar. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything, but still stuck out her little butt and sniffed. Gu Yanqing simply patted her little butt. ¡°Alright, stop crying, be good. Get up and go to the restaurant. Didn¡¯t you want instant noodles? I made instant noodles for you. ¡± Anyone with a bit of backbone would definitely refuse at this time! Ten minutes later¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei ate until she was full. It had to be said that there was a kind of person in this world, even the instant noodles cooked were a hundred times better than the average person. Moreover, Gu Yanqing also added Ham, eggs, vegetables, and scallions into the ticket. This was talent! Song Beibei even finished the soup. When she finally put down the bowl and chopsticks, she burped loudly. When she looked up, she met Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, which were half-smiling. Actually, Song Beibei was still angry. She had been so angry just now, but for the sake of the food, the anger in her heart had mostly subsided. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡± Song Beibei frowned slightly. The person opposite her narrowed his peach-shaped eyes slightly, and his eyes were burning. He looked like a big-tailed wolf looking at a little white rabbit. Gu Yanqing still had his arms crossed. He raised his eyebrows and laughed. ¡°I thought of a popular phrase on Weibo. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°For foodies, there is nothing that can not be solved with a good meal. If there is, then two meals! ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Are you talking about you? ¡± Song Beibei admitting that she was a Foodie was not a shameful thing. However, the shameful thing was that she just happened to like what Gu Yanqing had done. Song Beibei said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still play Weibo. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°why can¡¯t I play? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for an old man like you. ¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes had already darkened slightly. The atmosphere was a little gloomy. Song Beibei knew that this was Gu Yanqing¡¯s landmine. One step and it would explode. Moreover, the consequences would usually be very serious. The relationship between them had just eased up a little. Song Beibei naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to step on the landmine. Moreover, at this moment, she could be considered to have a favor to ask from this old man in front of her. Gu Yanqing got up and began to clear the table. Because there was no housekeeper and nanny in the villa for the time being, it was better for them to do the housework like washing the dishes themselves. It was rare for Song Beibei to stand up and take the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the dishes. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not expect that the little girl who was crying so pitifully just a moment ago would suddenly become so diligent. But she was especially worried and said, ¡°you can wash the dishes? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t break a plate. ¡± Song Beibei really ran to the kitchen to wash the dishes. It was her first time washing the dishes, but she was careful enough. In the end, under Gu Yanqing¡¯s guidance, she actually tidied up the dishes neatly. Song Beibei had a sense of accomplishment. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to wash the dishes. ¡± ¡°If you like to wash the dishes, you can do it every day from now on. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at this man. Gu Yanqing laughed. ¡°If you¡¯re being solicitous for no reason, you¡¯re either evil or you¡¯re stealing. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± It had to be said that this old fox, Gu Yanqing, was still very sharp. Song Beibei put on a smile and said with a grin, ¡°do me a favor. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yanqing pretended not to understand. Song Beibei continued to laugh. ¡°It¡¯s that classmate of mine. She wants to do an exclusive interview with you, so just agree to it. You can just casually answer a few questions. I¡¯ve seen the interview draft, and I guarantee that it doesn¡¯t involve any privacy issues. You don¡¯t know, but she has already signed the military order. If the interview doesn¡¯t talk about you, she¡¯ll have to leave the team. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I¡¯m old, so I¡¯m not interested in these childish interviews with university students. ¡± After Gu Yanqing finished speaking, he turned around and left the restaurant. Song Beibei stood in the distance and began to GNASH her teeth. She really wished she could draw a circle and curse the annoying old man in front of her. Old? ! ! He actually used the words that she usually choked him to reject her. Song Beibei actually felt as if someone had stuffed a mouthful of Yellow Lotus into her mouth. A narrow-minded old man! However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t give up. Gu Yanqing went to the study room. Song Beibei walked around the study room¡¯s door and personally made a cup of coffee before pushing the door open. Song Beibei¡¯s face was still smiling. Gu Yanqing looked up and saw that smiling face. Song Beibei¡¯s smile was very beautiful. Even though her big eyes had completed the crescent moon, they were still bright and beautiful. The smile that she deliberately put on her face was not ugly at all. She was like an innocent little rabbit that had some bad idea brewing in her heart It was written all over her face without reservation, making people feel inexplicably happy. Gu Yanqing deliberately glanced at her and turned his head away, treating Song Beibei as air. Song Beibei walked over and placed a cup of coffee in front of Gu Yanqing in a fawning manner. ¡°Big boss Gu, you must be very tired. This is the coffee I specially brewed for you. It¡¯s just a small token of my appreciation. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even glance at the coffee. He only said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock at night now. You want me to drink coffee because you want me to not be able to sleep tonight? This is your good intention. ¡± Song Beibei Thought of this. She couldn¡¯t drink coffee at night. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone still made Song Beibei feel that he was clearly picking on her. Song Beibei could no longer hold herself back. Her small face was about to collapse. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m sincerely begging you to do something. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t push your luck. ¡± Gu Yanqing felt that it was funny. This girl was really too impatient. Gu Yanqing looked up from the pile of documents. ¡°You don¡¯t beg people like this. Your so-called sincerity is just yelling at me? ¡± Song Beibei was like a deflated balloon. ¡°What do you have to do to agree? ¡± It seemed like this old man had seized the opportunity to extort her. He really was a cunning and shameless old man. Gu Yanqing did not intend to tease her anymore. He said plainly, ¡°it¡¯s not impossible for me to accept an interview. ¡± A glimmer of hope ignited in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. ¡°But, you have to agree to two conditions. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for one thing, so I can only agree to one condition. ¡± ¡°Two! ¡± Qingqing did not allow anyone to interfere. Profiteers, profiteers, they would take advantage of the situation to make more demands than others. ¡°Go ahead. ¡± ¡°You have to start your internship at the company during the winter and summer holidays. ¡± Song Beibei protested, ¡°why? Can¡¯t you wait until I graduate? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve already asked Zhong Junjie to arrange a position for you. You have to go through every department in the company. ¡± ¨C Chapter 82 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION With Gu Yanqing¡¯s confident tone, Song Beibei knew that no matter how she protested, it would be useless. She could only endure it in secret. Actually, she didn¡¯t object to going to the company. That was the kingdom that her father had conquered. If Gu Yanqing really didn¡¯t let her go, she would still be anxious. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would let her go for an internship when she was only a freshman. ¡°What¡¯s the second thing? ¡± Song Beibei asked impatiently. Gu Yanqing closed the document and raised his head. His Gaze was calm and his tone was gentle. ¡°Tomorrow night, it¡¯s the weekend. Come with me to attend a birthday banquet first. ¡± Song Beibei immediately rejected him. ¡°Gu Yanqing, we had an agreement. I won¡¯t accompany you to any private gatherings or business events. Therefore, I can¡¯t agree to this. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her calmly. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s not an ordinary birthday banquet. It¡¯s the 80th birthday of the old director of Shengmei orphanage. There¡¯s no media, so it won¡¯t be publicized. This time, only the children that the old director brought up by himself will be celebrating his birthday. Most of those people are overseas, and you don¡¯t know them. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°Alright then. ¡± Song Beibei actually knew about the saint beauty orphanage because Gu Yanqing came from that orphanage. She also knew that ever since Gu Yanqing took over the Pearl Group, they had established the Saint Beauty Foundation in the company. Every year, they would donate a sum of money to the Saint Beauty Orphanage in the name of the company. Gu Yanqing would go to the Saint Beauty Orphanage a few times a year. Song Beibei would also go with him a long time ago. Therefore, she was not unfamiliar with the old director of the Saint Beauty Orphanage. He was a kind and amiable grandfather. However, Song Beibei had not been there for a few years. The next day. Song Beibei slept until the sun was high in the sky as usual. After lunch, they set off for Shengmei Orphanage in the afternoon. Because Shengmei orphanage was in the neighboring city, even if they drove, it would still take four hours. Zhong Junjie also went with them and happened to be the driver. Zhong Junjie also came from that orphanage. Song Beibei sat in the back seat and dozed off, falling asleep soon. When she opened her eyes, she was already at the Saint beauty orphanage. It was already evening. The Saint Beauty Orphanage was a church orphanage. It was actually not very big, and most of the children in it were children abandoned by their parents. Just like Gu Yanqing, the old director had once brought him back from a small hospital in a ruined town in another city when he was preaching. It seemed that because he did not have the money to treat his illness, his heartless parents had simply abandoned him in the hospital. At that time, he had a heart and lung infection and almost lost his life. However, after the director brought him back, he was sent to a big hospital for treatment and miraculously recovered. The Birthday Party was held in a small auditorium. When Song Beibei went over, a lot of people had already arrived. The old director was still wearing a black church uniform. He was surrounded by a group of people and looked no different from a few years ago. However, his hair was white and seemed to have a few more wrinkles ¡­ When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing entered, the people inside also saw them. After a moment of silence, someone immediately greeted them, ¡°isn¡¯t this third brother Gu? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his head slightly and walked over. He greeted the old director first, ¡°director, happy birthday. ¡± The old director was obviously very happy to see Gu Yanqing. He patted Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Yanqing is here. I¡¯m so happy. It¡¯s been a while since we last met. I¡¯ve missed you so much. ¡± Someone beside him immediately echoed, ¡°just now, the director was still nagging me about when third brother would arrive. ¡± Zhong Junjie immediately went forward from the crowd, ¡°the director is biased. I came back with third brother. You only have eyes for third brother. ¡± Zhong Junjie, who was about 1.8 meters tall, actually rubbed himself against the old headmaster. The old headmaster patted Zhong Junjie¡¯s back and laughed, ¡°Little Jie is here too. You follow your third brother all day long, just like when you were a child. If he comes back, how can you not come? ¡± Song Beibei was a little stunned when she saw this scene. She had never seen such a scene before. Both Gu Yanqing and Zhong Junjie were big shots in the company, but in front of the old headmaster, they seemed to have become children. Zhong Junjie actually knew how to act coquettishly, which really opened Song Beibei¡¯s eyes. Moreover, Zhong Junjie usually called Gu Yanqing boss, but when he came back, he always called him third brother. Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know much about this. It seemed that among the children that the old director personally adopted, Gu Yanqing was ranked third. Zhong Junjie said that he seemed to be ranked sixth. Song Beibei also knew who was ranked fifth, but she didn¡¯t know anything else. She had asked Zhong Junjie several times in the past, but Zhong Junjie didn¡¯t seem to be willing to tell her about their childhood life in the orphanage, let alone Gu Yanqing. Later, after that incident, Song Beibei could not be bothered to ask anymore. ¡°This should be Beibei. ¡± Song Beibei was having wild thoughts when she suddenly heard her name. She suddenly came back to her senses and quickly greeted obediently, ¡°GRANDPA Director, I¡¯m Beibei. Do you still remember me? ¡± Song Beibei still had a good impression of the old director. Song Beibei remembered that when she was very young, every time she came over, the old director would give her a few pieces of the orphanage¡¯s Special Malt Candy. Song Beibei especially liked it. That sweet and sticky taste, Song Beibei still remembered it even now. The old director smiled and said, ¡°how could I not remember? Grandfather¡¯s memory is very good. You haven¡¯t come over for five years. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so big all of a sudden. You¡¯re eighteen this year, right? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m eighteen this year. ¡± The old director smiled and looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°then have you two settled the matter? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°It¡¯s settled. We¡¯ve already received the marriage certificate. The wedding is still early, and Beibei is still in school. When we graduate, I still want to ask the director to be our marriage witness. ¡± The old director laughed happily. ¡°Then I have to live longer. ¡± Everyone also congratulated Gu Yanqing. Someone started calling Song Beibei, ¡°little third sister-in-law. ¡± Probably because Song Beibei was young, the word ¡°little¡± was added in front of it. However, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t get used to the word ¡°little¡± . Her face unconsciously turned red like a ripe tomato. Someone teased, ¡°our little third sister-in-law seems to be shy. ¡± He turned to look at Gu Yanqing with a nonchalant expression. He gently wrapped Song Beibei¡¯s hand and stopped those people, ¡°alright, stop fooling around. Beibei is still young, don¡¯t tease her all the time. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re protecting her already? Third Brother has never been so attentive to sister Wanjing before. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this name, she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine and her fingers turned stiff. Even Gu Yanqing noticed it and turned to ask, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°You little brats, what are you talking about me for? ¡± At the same time, a crisp female voice suddenly came from the door. Everyone looked towards the door and were overjoyed. ¡°Sister Wanjing, you¡¯re back. Aren¡¯t you in America? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s gaze also landed on that woman. The woman was dressed in a neat professional suit and was holding a black briefcase. She looked a little worn out. Her hair was shoulder-length and her makeup was meticulous. In fact, her facial features were quite exquisite. If one looked carefully, she had the charm of a Jiangnan beauty. However, between her brows, there was a heroic air that was rarely seen in women. Her entire body had an elite temperament and a powerful aura that was forged from the cruel workplace. That woman walked over gracefully and stood in front of the old director. ¡°director, Happy Birthday. I rushed over as soon as I got off the plane. Fortunately, I still managed to make it in time to eat a bowl of longevity noodles. ¡± When the old director saw her, he was obviously very happy. ¡°Good, good, good. It¡¯s still Wan Jing who is filial and came all the way back to see me. Happy, I¡¯m really happy today. ¡± The woman named Wan Jing smiled and exchanged a few words with the people around her. Then she turned around and faced Gu Yanqing with a smile. ¡°third brother, long time no see. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to have a smile on his face as well. He asked faintly, ¡°you¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, ¡± she answered. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. ¡± The woman suddenly took a step forward and hugged Gu Yanqing. Her tone changed slightly. ¡°third brother, I miss you very much. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression did not change at all. There was a hint of indulgence in his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you back now? Why are you acting like you were when you were young? ¡± The people around him were not surprised at all. Zhong Junjie even jeered from the side. ¡°fifth sister, do you only want third brother? US younger brothers and sisters have always been following your lead. We miss you very much. We can¡¯t just hug third brother. You¡¯re so biased. ¡± Wan Jing let go of Gu Yanqing and ravished Zhong Junjie¡¯s hair. ¡°You rascal, you¡¯re still a chatterbox. ¡± After saying that, she hugged Zhong Junjie forcefully. Zhong Junjie was clearly taller than her by a head, but in front of her, his aura was a lot shorter. Song Beibei stood at the side and watched all of this quietly. Chapter 83 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Suddenly, a sense of loneliness rose from the bottom of his heart. An inexplicable sense of loneliness. Even though these people in front of her were children who grew up in an orphanage. But there was always an indescribable feeling between them that was better than family love. It was as if they were people from the same world. And now, Song Beibei seemed to have barged into another world, but she could not blend in with it. She was not at a loss. She just felt lonely and even a little envious when she saw the joyful smiles of these people who had reunited after a long separation¡­ ¡­ At this moment, she suddenly felt a warmth in her palm. Gu Yanqing had already held her hand again. It was very tight and dry and warm. Song Beibei looked up and saw Gu Yanqing introducing the woman named Wan Jing with a smile. ¡°This is my wife, Song Beibei. ¡± Then, he turned to Song Beibei and said, ¡°this is Gu Wanjing, my sister. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were very natural. But for some reason, Song Beibei sneered in her heart. Because she knew that this woman¡¯s surname was gu, but she was not really Gu Yanqing¡¯s sister. Gu Yanqing probably thought that this was the first time she had seen this woman, but in reality, she had already seen her five years ago. The woman in front of her didn¡¯t know either, because this was indeed the first time she had seen Song Beibei. She smiled very naturally, and the curve of her lips was like a perfect standard. She stretched out a hand, ¡°hello, I¡¯ve heard third brother mention you all the time. I¡¯ve finally met you today. ¡± Song Beibei was silent for three seconds, but in the end, she still stretched out her hand to shake her hand. Actually, Song Beibei knew that although she didn¡¯t know most of these people in front of her. However, these people all knew about Gu Yanqing¡¯s relationship with her. This was because it was said that back then, Song Beibei¡¯s father had chosen a son-in-law for his daughter, even though the outside world knew nothing about it. However, in this circle, it was extremely sensational. Moreover, Uncle Xiang had said that the person his father had taken a liking to back then wasn¡¯t Gu Yanqing at all. Gu Yanqing had been chosen at the last moment by Song Beibei herself. At that time, this matter had also caused a great commotion. Therefore, at least, the children in the same period at the Shengmei Orphanage knew about this matter clearly. Therefore, almost everyone present knew that Song Beibei was the five-year-old child from back then. And they were already married. Gu Yanqing was her husband, Song Beibei. Song Beibei shook hands with Gu Wanjing and only said two words indifferently, ¡°hello. ¡± The old director was very happy, ¡°alright, everyone is here. Everyone must be hungry. sit down and eat. It¡¯s been almost twenty years, but we haven¡¯t been able to gather like today. ¡± Everyone sat down at a large round table. There was an entire table, no more, no less. Song Beibei sat next to Gu Yanqing, and Gu Wanjing sat on the other side of Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei rarely spoke during the meal. She usually had a noisy personality, but at this moment, she really couldn¡¯t speak. However, the people at the table were very interested in the matter between her and Gu Yanqing, asking all sorts of questions. Gu Yanqing was more than capable of changing the topic. After a long time, everyone stopped being curious and began to talk about the current situation and the development of the past few years. Song Beibei found out that most of the children in these orphanages were amazing. There were professors from famous universities abroad, the bosses of Wall Street venture capital firms, and the new rich in internet electronics¡­ ¡­ At the same time, she also found out that Gu Wanjing used to be a barrister from a very famous law firm abroad. She was involved in international financial cases and was said to be very famous. She was also known as the ¡°female general¡± . They were all amazing people. Song Beibei sighed in her heart¡­ ¡­ The children of the poor were in charge early. Song Beibei felt that this sentence seemed to be the truth. Compared to herself, she suddenly felt that she had been living a muddle-headed life all these years. She didn¡¯t have any big dreams, and she hadn¡¯t really worked hard for anything. She had always lived comfortably under Gu Yanqing¡¯s wings. Just as she was enjoying herself, she heard a sound at the door. ¡°looks like I¡¯m still a step too late. ¡± When Song Beibei turned her head around, she only saw a blurry outline. She couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s appearance clearly. It was because she didn¡¯t bring her contact lenses today. Instead, she wore a pair of glasses. She was drinking soup just now, and it was covered with a layer of mist. She took off her glasses. However, she could still hear the voice clearly. It was a voice with a smile. However, this smile was very strange. It was so funny that it was almost demonic. However, the tone of the voice was calm and gentle, but it had the penetrating power of a sharp sword. It was so loud that it could not be ignored. It was as if because of this sentence, everyone at the table quieted down. Song Beibei hurriedly put on her glasses. As expected¡­ ¡­ It was a very demonic man ¡­ Song Beibei did not know how to describe it. That man was also well-dressed. His expensive suit was perfectly fitted. He was very tall, and his hairstyle was also meticulous. Song Beibei¡¯s gaze was focused on that face. This was truly a beautiful face. The reason why it was used beautifully was because Song Beibei really could not think of any more suitable words. What caught Song Beibei¡¯s attention at a glance was that pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes. The ends of the eyes were slightly raised, and they naturally had a hint of demonic charm. The bridge of the nose was high, and the curve of the corners of the lips was the same as the curve of the ends of the eyes. There was even a shallow dimple. Song Beibei¡¯s first impression was that this man looked like a famous movie star in Korea. As the man slowly approached, Song Beibei finally saw a man who looked more like a Fox than Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s temperament was similar, but the man in front of her was too beautiful. Even though he was beautiful, he didn¡¯t look feminine at all, because the man in front of her seemed to be born with an oppressive king¡¯s aura. He had only been in here for half a minute. Song Beibei already felt that the atmosphere that was in full swing just now had all cooled down. Looking around, she felt that everyone¡¯s expressions had frozen. There was silence, shock, and even anger. Song Beibei was even more curious. Who exactly was this man? ¡°second brother. ¡± It was Gu Wanjing who broke the silence first. That man had already walked to the dining table and stopped beside Gu Wanjing. He smiled and waved, ¡°fifth sister, you¡¯ve become more beautiful. ¡± With a gentle smile, he looked like an old friend that had not seen him for many years. After saying that, he walked over to the old director¡¯s side, ¡°director, I¡¯m back. ¡± The old director¡¯s expression did not look too good. After a moment of silence, he said calmly, ¡°since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s sit down and have a meal together. ¡± There were ten people sitting at a table. It was just right and there didn¡¯t seem to be any extra seats. However, that man casually moved a chair from the side and placed it right next to Gu Yanqing. Only then did Song Beibei look at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was calm and there wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion on it. Zhong Junjie, on the other hand, stood up excitedly and said warily, ¡°don¡¯t sit there. ¡± The man looked up at Zhong Junjie and asked, ¡°isn¡¯t this Xiao Jie? ¡± Then, he smiled and said, ¡°he¡¯s still following Gu Yanqing. Your tail is still the same as before. You¡¯re afraid that your third brother will suffer a little. ¡± Then, he looked at Gu Yanqing with a half-smile and said, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t you agree? ¡± Song Beibei saw the anger on Zhong Junjie¡¯s face. However, Gu Yanqing calmly stopped him. Gu Yanqing Patted Zhong Junjie¡¯s shoulder to comfort him. Then, he made a space beside him and said, ¡°second brother, long time no see. ¡± The man sat down as well. ¡°It has been a long time. It must have been thirteen years since you married into a wealthy family. ¡± His words were casual, but even Song Beibei could hear the sarcasm in his voice. But for some reason, Song Beibei was inexplicably unhappy when the man mocked Gu Yanqing for marrying into a wealthy family. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but glare at the man. But at the same time, the man¡¯s gaze fell on her face. Their eyes met! The man could not help but laugh, ¡°is this the little princess from back then? ¡± At this moment, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly. He pulled Song Beibei behind him without batting an eyelid and said plainly, ¡°she¡¯s my wife now. ¡± The man¡¯s smile seemed to become even more devilish. His beautiful peach blossom eyes landed on Song Beibei He smiled and said, ¡°if I remember correctly, your name should be Song Beibei. I don¡¯t think you remember me. The first time I saw you, you were only five years old, and you were already this tall. ¡± As he said that, the man reached out his hand and gently gestured a height. Song Beibei, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°We¡¯ve met before? ¡± Chapter 84 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The man¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met you before. ¡± The man extended his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Su Liangxiao. It¡¯s nice to meet you again, young mistress. ¡± Song Beibei was momentarily stunned, but out of courtesy, she still extended her hand, wanting to shake his hand. However, she did not expect Gu Yanqing to be one step faster and hold Su Liangxiao¡¯s hand. He said calmly, ¡°when did second brother come back? ¡± Song Beibei felt a little strange. Gu Yanqing seemed to be very wary of this Su Liangxiao. Even Zhong Junjie moved her chair to the side and whispered into Song Beibei¡¯s ear, ¡°Beibei, you have to stay away from him. ¡± Song Beibei felt like a little white rabbit, and that man was a big bad wolf. Everyone called the little white rabbit to guard against the big bad wolf. But the big bad wolf was still laughing. It was the old director¡¯s birthday, why was everyone focusing on her now. And it was as if everyone knew the inside story. Only Song Beibei was kept in the dark. This feeling was really not good. Later on, the meal became unusually quiet. After dinner, the old director said, ¡°you all drank today, so you can stay here. I¡¯ve arranged rooms for all of you. Good night, come out with me for a while. ¡± The beautiful man followed the old director out of the small auditorium. The atmosphere in the small auditorium seemed to have suddenly revived. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him to come. After he left back then, there was no news of him. It was said that he secretly went to the United States. ¡± ¡°But over the years, his reputation has been growing. Did you hear about the LX group in the United States? It¡¯s an international group that owns several entertainment companies and high-end entertainment venues. Isn¡¯t the ¡°TalentShow¡± that is currently extremely popular in the United States produced by the LX group? I heard that the big boss behind the LX group is him. ¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned to China for so many years. What do you think he¡¯s doing back this time? ¡± ¡°I heard that the LX headquarters moved to China a while ago. It seems that the news is true. ¡± ¡°Did you come back to deliberately go against third brother? ¡± No one knew who mentioned it in the end, but the entire atmosphere fell silent again. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± Those people also forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re just spouting nonsense. Third Brother, don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Song Beibei listened in a daze, but she finally understood. That beautiful man and Gu Yanqing must have some sort of entanglement. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t curious. Song Beibei thought of finding an opportunity to ask Zhong Junjie. Perhaps she could find something on Gu Yanqing. While she was high on this thought, Gu Yanqing put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Song Beibei was pulled out of the door by him and flung his arm away. ¡°Are we going back now? ¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re staying here tonight. ¡± ¡°Why? I still have to go to school tomorrow. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have classes tomorrow morning. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°How do you know? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know. ¡± What an arrogant tone. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. However, Zhong Junjie and Gu Yanqing were both drunk, so it wasn¡¯t easy to drive. So be it. She had never stayed in an orphanage before, so she thought it was new. However, when she and Gu Yanqing entered a room with a narrow bed at the same time, Song Beibei protested loudly, ¡°why is there only one room? Do you want me to sleep in the same room with you? ¡± Gu Yanqing went straight in and lay down on the small bed, as if he was very tired. ¡°This isn¡¯t home, just make do with it. There are so many children in the courtyard, it¡¯s not easy to make up a few rooms. ¡± It was okay to make do with it, but there was no such thing as making do with it! The thought of staying in the same room with Gu Yanqing for the whole night made her feel uncomfortable. The scene of the two of them in the car unconsciously replayed in her mind¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she looked angrily at the person on the bed. Then, she took a few steps and pulled Gu Yanqing up from the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep in the same room with you, go to Zhong Junjie¡¯s room. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s two people in a room. Junjie¡¯s side has already been arranged with others. Moreover, this used to be my room, I haven¡¯t slept in a long time. ¡± Then, he looked up at Song Beibei. ¡°Song Beibei, what are you afraid of? Could it be that I¡¯m a big tiger that ate you? ¡± What a shameless man. He actually said such a thing as if nothing had happened. Song Beibei also said righteously, ¡°don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re scarier than a big tiger? ¡± Song Beibei refused to compromise. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t want to stay with you anyway. If you don¡¯t go out, I¡¯ll go out alone. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei turned around and walked out. ¡°Stop. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up. Song Beibei turned around and raised her Chin to look at him. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. He walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side and said, ¡°you sleep here tonight. I¡¯ll go out. ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing left the room. Song Beibei lay at the door and watched for a while. Gu Yanqing¡¯s back view went around the long corridor and soon disappeared into the darkness. The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up. She had a feeling of victory. She knew that in the end, Gu Yanqing would definitely compromise. After closing the door, Song Beibei laid on the bed casually. It was different from the soft bed at home. It was as hard as a wooden board, and it hurt her shoulders. Gu Yanqing said that he used to sleep in this room? Song Beibei could not help but sit up. The Room was very simple and pitiful. Other than a wooden bed, there was a small desk and a chair near the window. There was nothing else. It was really simple to the extreme. Song Beibei lay back on the bed and looked at the ceiling. She felt that the room was unusually quiet. It was so quiet that she was a little afraid. There was a small window beside the bed. There was no moonlight or starlight tonight. It was pitch-black. There was only a small old-fashioned light bulb in the middle of the room. The dim yellow light fell on the floor, scattering golden yellow all over. Song Beibei suddenly regretted chasing Gu Yanqing out because this place was too strange and quiet for her. It was as if she was the only one left in the world. She did not take off her clothes. She closed her clothes and covered herself with the blanket. She covered her face and closed her eyes, hoping that she would fall asleep as soon as possible. Squeak¡­ ¡­ Squeak.. ¡­ Song Beibei suddenly heard a strange sound. She sat up reflexively, and her heart felt like it was being squeezed by someone. She had never heard such a sound before. It was so loud that she did not even have time to breathe. Then, she saw a small black shadow flash past the corner of the wall. Song Beibei cried out. A rat, it was actually a rat! ! ! Song Beibei had seen white mice in the laboratory. She had even raised guinea pigs and Chinchillas as pets when she was young. But she had never seen such a gray rat with a long, pointed mouth and a long, thin, black tail. Song Beibei was really frightened. She jumped up from the bed, opened the door, and ran away. There was a corridor outside. Song Beibei ran for a while, turned a corner, and went out. She ran so far in one breath that when she stopped, she had no idea where she was. It seemed to be a courtyard in front of the residential area. In the middle of the courtyard was a huge Ginkgo tree. It looked old and its trunk was very thick. It would probably take two adults to surround it. It was autumn. The leaves on the tree trunk had already turned a golden color, and they fell down in the night wind. The ground was already covered with a thick layer of leaves. They clattered under her feet, and it was very clear in this unusually quiet night. Song Beibei did not dare to go back to the small room with the rats. But standing here, she also felt afraid. There was not even a trace of moonlight on this night. It was said that it would rain in the early morning. Song Beibei wanted to cry. She really wanted to know where Gu Yanqing was. But when she looked around, she couldn¡¯t see a single ray of light. ¡°Little Miss, are you lost? ¡± A teasing voice drifted over from above. Song Beibei jumped in shock. She turned around but didn¡¯t see anyone. Her heart was beating like a drum, and her voice was already filled with tears. ¡°Who, WHO¡¯s playing tricks there? Come Out, I¡¯M NOT AFRAID OF GHOSTS! ¡± Chapter 85 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION There was a light and happy laugh in the air. The laughter from above seemed to come from above. Song Beibei looked up and saw a person sitting on the branch of the Ginkgo tree. She didn¡¯t wear her glasses, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. But she suddenly recognized the voice. It was the beautiful man called Su Liangxiao. The man jumped down from the tree. He landed steadily in front of Song Beibei. Song Beibei instinctively took a few steps back and frowned. ¡°Why are you sitting on the tree in the middle of the night to scare people? ¡± The man smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I¡¯m just sitting here enjoying the night breeze. As for you, why did you come out alone in the middle of the night without sleeping? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face turned red. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that it was because there were rats in that house. If she said this reason, others would definitely think that she was delicate. Therefore, Song Beibei also raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m also out to enjoy the scenery. ¡± The corner of the man¡¯s mouth curved into an arc as he said, ¡°then do you want to come with me? ¡± Song Beibei did not understand what he meant. He pointed at the Ginkgo tree. ¡°This is a hundred-year-old tree in the courtyard. If you want to see the night view, there¡¯s no better view than this. Do you want to sit on the tree and take a look? It¡¯s not worse than those tree houses in the forest oxygen bar. ¡± Song Beibei was a little tempted by his words. But the man in front of her¡­ ¡­ Under the dim night sky, the upward arc of his eyes could still be seen. In the blink of an eye, there seemed to be an indescribable bewitchment. There was always a slight arc at the corner of his mouth, and that small dimple. Even if he was really a big bad wolf.. He was still a very handsome big bad wolf. Although Song Beibei had been influenced by Gu Yanqing¡¯s handsome face all year round, she was not so bewitched by his beauty. But at this moment, she had another plan in her heart. So she readily agreed, ¡°okay, I¡¯ve never climbed a tree before. ¡± Actually, climbing a tree was not difficult. This century-old Ginkgo branch was well-arranged and very sturdy. It was like a ladder, layer by layer, with one step, it was steady. Song Beibei climbed about ten meters high and stopped where the man was sitting. At this moment, the beautiful man came to Song Beibei¡¯s side and sat down. The view here was really good. Even though Song Beibei didn¡¯t wear her glasses, she could still see the lights of the town in the distance and the dark green mountains in the sky. Song Beibei pointed to the distance, ¡°What Mountain is that? ¡± The man followed her line of sight and his expression suddenly changed. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°that¡¯s Huaguo Mountain. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard that. ¡°Huaguo Mountain? Is that Huaguo mountain where Sun Wukong lives? ¡± The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just the same name. The reason why it¡¯s called that is because there¡¯s a cave on that mountain. Outside the cave, there¡¯s a puddle of water left from the top of the mountain, forming a water curtain cave. After a long time, everyone decided to call it Huaguo Mountain or water curtain cave. ¡± Song Beibei was really curious. ¡°Water Curtain Cave. Are there monkeys inside? Can we go in? ¡± The man smiled, but for some reason.. Song Beibei caught a hint of complicated emotions at the corner of his mouth. ¡°there are no monkeys, but we can go in. Many years ago, the government developed tourism and built an iron chain bridge between the mountains, leading straight into water curtain cave. For decades, it was a scenic spot, but later, there was an earthquake. Half of the mountain collapsed, and some of the original scenic spots were destroyed. The government was too lazy to make up for it, so they abandoned it. Now, it¡¯s just a desolate mountain range. ¡± Song Beibei replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ and sighed with emotion, ¡°that¡¯s a pity. ¡± The beautiful man smiled, ¡°it¡¯s not a pity. When we were young, we still had to collect tickets to enter the mountain. After it was abandoned, it became the home base of the children in the courtyard. Because of the earthquake, the ground broke and formed a few clear rivers at the foot of the mountain. When we were young, we would go there whenever we had the time to catch fish and catch prawns. Then, we would go to the market to sell money to buy candied haws. ¡± The man sighed with emotion, ¡°it¡¯s been so long. It¡¯s so long that it feels like it happened in a past life. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt a little curious and blurted out, ¡°would that old man, Gu Yanqing, go to that place to catch fish and prawns when he was young? ¡± The man turned his head and saw a pair of sparkling eyes. The little girl sat on the tree trunk, her arms propped up on both sides, her long legs dangling under the tree trunk. She tilted her head slightly, like a lazy kitten. The man¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Old man? Is that how you usually address him? ¡± Song Beibei muttered, ¡°so what? I call him an old man when I¡¯m unhappy. ¡± The beautiful man finally couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter. ¡°interesting, really interesting. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question. ¡± The man deliberately said, ¡°that old man Gu Yanqing also went fishing and catching shrimp when he was young. He was the most active in the entire courtyard. Sometimes, he even stayed in the mountains for a day and a night. Every time he went to town, he earned the most money. ¡± Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t imagine Gu Yanqing fishing and catching shrimp. She thought that a person like Gu Yanqing should have been a bookworm since he was young. But there was one thing that she was willing to believe. Gu Yanqing was born to be a capitalist. He had been earning money since he was young. Song Beibei asked, ¡°why did he earn so much money? Did he buy candied haws like you guys? ¡± ¡°He never spends the money he earns. He saves it all up. He¡¯s so stingy. ¡± Song Beibei nodded in agreement. ¡°that man is not only stingy, he¡¯s also narrow-minded. ¡± The man next to her said, ¡°you don¡¯t seem to like your husband very much? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly taken aback by the question. It was because she seemed to be able to sense the man¡¯s probing intentions. She was naturally not guarded against people, so she unconsciously exposed the bad relationship between her and Gu Yanqing. But in reality, she did not want others to gossip about the good and bad relationship between her and Gu Yanqing. So Song Beibei pouted. ¡°between him and me, it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± The man laughed and did not ask further. After a moment of silence, Song Beibei suddenly asked, ¡°you and Gu Yanqing grew up together. Do you know the embarrassing things that happened to him when he was young? For example, when he was late, he was scolded by the teacher, or when he got into a fight and got beaten up like a pig¡¯s head? ¡± The beautiful man glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°Your man has always been strict since he was young. He was never late for school for even a minute. As for fighting, there was once when he beat someone until they looked like a pig¡¯s head. ¡± Song Beibei felt extremely bored. She originally wanted to get some information about Gu Yanqing from this man, but she didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. The man looked at Song Beibei¡¯s obviously disappointed expression and said, ¡°however, your man does have a weakness. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s especially afraid of frogs. ¡± ¡°FROGS? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°They¡¯re those little green frogs that jump around and can be seen everywhere. ¡± The man smiled and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s the kind. ¡± Song Beibei was in disbelief. ¡°They¡¯re very cute. Why would they be afraid? ¡± The man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just know that he¡¯s been afraid since he was young. Whenever he sees a frog, he has to take a detour. If a frog accidentally jumps on his feet, he would be so scared that he would scream out. I still remember that one time when he was standing by the Lotus pond catching fish, fifth sister mischievously placed a small frog in the fish basket on his back. It just so happened that the frog jumped out of the basket and onto his hair. Your family member was so scared that he fell into the small river. All the fish and prawns that he caught for an entire day were taken away. You can¡¯t imagine how pathetic he was. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she imagined Gu Yanqing falling into the river when he was young. It was unbelievable that Gu Yanqing was afraid of frogs. A small thought had already formed in her mind. Song Beibei¡¯s mood immediately brightened up. She laughed out loud and was unusually excited. ¡°There¡¯s more, there¡¯s more. Tell me more. ¡± However, she realized that the man beside her was very quiet. When he turned his head, he was looking straight at Song Beibei. Song Beibei was slightly stunned. That man placed a hand on Song Beibei¡¯s face and said, ¡°your eyes are really beautiful! ¡± Song Beibei was terrified. Her entire body shook, and she immediately dodged to the side. However, because she used too much strength, she had already forgotten that she was sitting on a tree branch. In an instant, her body had already collapsed, and she had fallen from the tree¡­ ¡­ Chapter 86 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At that moment, Song Beibei wondered if her little life was going to be lost in this place? It was really too unfair. She had to let her butt hit the ground first! She didn¡¯t want to die! Song Beibei closed her eyes tightly. She only felt a heavy fall, but the pain didn¡¯t come. Could it be that her head hit the ground and was instantly gone without even having the time to feel the pain? THAT¡¯S NOT RIGHT! Song Beibei opened her eyes and realized that it was Gu Yanqing¡¯s face in front of her! Why did Gu Yanqing appear in front of her like a ghost! An illusion? Song Beibei closed her eyes and opened them again and again! It was still Gu Yanqing! ¡°Song Beibei, can you get up from my body first? ¡± The extremely cold voice was not gu Yanqing, who else could it be. Song Beibei finally realized that she was still fine. She fell from the tree and hit Gu Yanqing, treating him as a human cushion. Ha, what a coincidence! Song Beibei quickly got up. She did not fall anywhere and was jumping around. ¡°boss, are you okay? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Zhong Junjie to be right beside her. She took two steps forward and quickly helped Gu Yanqing up. Gu Yanqing seemed to be in pain from the pressure. He rubbed his arm and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± At this moment, the person on the tree had also landed. He said with a smile, ¡°you could have hugged her directly, but that would have given her a greater cushion. Third Brother Really dotes on you, this little princess. He can¡¯t let her take a little risk. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He directly pulled Song Beibei behind him like an old hen protecting its young. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, second brother. ¡± That person¡¯s eyes were still smiling, but he didn¡¯t seem to take Gu Yanqing¡¯s words to heart. Instead, he looked at Song Beibei behind him and said, ¡°little daughter, are you okay? ¡± Song Beibei still had lingering fear about falling from the tree. It was all because of this man. Why did he suddenly touch her face? She hated frivolous men the most. Hence, she glared at him without saying a word. The man seemed to laugh again. He turned around and waved his hand casually with his back facing her. ¡°Little Missy, we¡¯ll meet again. ¡± After he said that, he gradually disappeared into the night. The air seemed to have quieted down all of a sudden. Song Beibei stood behind Gu Yanqing, but she seemed to be able to feel a strong murderous aura from Gu Yanqing. This was something Song Beibei had never felt before. It was actually a little creepy. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing turned his head around. His voice was so cold that it could freeze her. ¡°Song Beibei, why are you with him? ¡± Song Beibei saw that he had just saved her life and was unwilling to argue with him. She obediently told him the truth. ¡°there were rats in the room, so I ran out. Then, I met him here. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°So, the two of you sat on the tree and chatted happily together? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°which eye of yours saw that I was chatting happily with him? ¡± ¡°Both eyes saw it. ¡± ¡°So what? You don¡¯t care if I¡¯m chatting with someone else? ¡± Gu Yanqing was suddenly enraged. The anger he had accumulated erupted like a volcano However, there was a cold glare that was as sharp as a knife. ¡°Song Beibei, are you an idiot? ¡± You don¡¯t have any sense of danger at all. What time is it now? You ran out alone. What if you run into a bad person What if that person doesn¡¯t have good intentions towards you? Do you think that everyone in the world is as smart as you? I think people like you are stupid enough to count money for others after being sold.¡± Song Beibei was scolded out of the blue. Even though Gu Yanqing had saved her, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was furious She felt wronged again. ¡°It¡¯s not like I ran out on purpose. who asked there to be a rat in that shabby room? I didn¡¯t expect to meet that person here. I was scared by myself, so I wanted to find someone to accompany me. You just scolded me. You don¡¯t even know how scared I am alone in this shabby place. I just spoke to someone a few times. I didn¡¯t need to be sold, right? Why are you so fierce ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted on bringing me to this lousy place. ¡± The more Song Beibei spoke, the more aggrieved she became. The Golden Bean was already spinning in her eyes, but she suppressed it and endured it, not letting it fall out. Gu Yanqing looked at her without a hint of heartache. His voice was still unusually cold. ¡°Lousy Place? ¡± Gu Yanqing snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just a mouse. You¡¯re really spoiled. Not everyone is born with your fate. Any child who grows up here is more promising than a rich young lady like you. ¡± Song Beibei was the most unhappy to hear such words. Gu Yanqing was just beating around the Bush and saying that she was useless and could not endure hardship. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what did I do to offend you? You don¡¯t have to humiliate me like this, right? Families can¡¯t be chosen, not to mention that being afraid of a mouse is very embarrassing ¡°I don¡¯t have the life to grow up in an orphanage. I¡¯m even envious of them. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to look at your face since I was young and be mocked and humiliated by you! ¡± Song Beibei finally could not hold back her tears and fell. Zhong Junjie saw that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good He immediately went forward and advised, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t talk about Beibei. Beibei is so simple-minded, how could she be a match for that person? Moreover, you said that she was pampered and pampered, but she was pampered by you since she was young. It¡¯s clearly your responsibility, yet you still blame her. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was dark as he said, ¡°she just doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Only Zhong Junjie and Song Beibei were left. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back view, and tears kept falling from her eyes as she felt wronged. She turned around and ran. Zhong Junjie called out to his third brother. His footsteps stopped for a moment, but he did not respond. Zhong Junjie could only sigh and immediately chased after her. Song Beibei did not dare to run too far. She ran to the entrance of the orphanage and did not dare to leave. Zhong Junjie quickly caught up and called her name. Song Beibei leaned against the wall and squatted down. She buried her face in her knees and sobbed. Zhong Junjie Patted Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, Sister Beibei, don¡¯t cry. Boss is really worried about you. ¡± Song Beibei said in a muffled voice, ¡°he¡¯s not worried about me, he just hates me. ¡± Zhong Junjie suddenly laughed and said, ¡°He likes you more than he likes you. Beibei, you¡¯re boss¡¯s heart and soul. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t believe a single word of it. Zhong Junjie simply followed her and sat down at the bottom of the wall. ¡°boss, don¡¯t look so high and mighty. Don¡¯t let anyone in. How do you say it in such a fashionable way? Oh, right, the aloof prince charming actually has a very low self-esteem. ¡± Song Beibei sobbed and raised her head. ¡°Low self-esteem? What¡¯s there for a person like him to have low self-esteem? ¡± If a person like Gu Yanqing still had low self-esteem, how would the people of the whole world live. Zhong Junjie sighed. ¡°boss has always felt that he¡¯s not worthy of you. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned, and she even forgot to shed tears. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss¡¯s birth is not as good as yours. The children from the orphanage, including me, even after I grew up and became successful in my career, there¡¯s still a knot in my heart that can¡¯t be untied. It¡¯s not that we weren¡¯t born into a rich and noble family, but we were abandoned since we were young, abandoned by our own parents. ¡± When Zhong Junjie said this, a certain pain flashed in his eyes. Song Beibei muttered, ¡°brother Junjie¡­ ¡± Zhong Junjie turned to look at her He smiled, ¡°don¡¯t talk about me, talk about boss. Boss is the same. He can¡¯t let go of his own birth. Plus, he is the son-in-law of your song family. Although no one knows about this, he has always placed himself in that position. But that¡¯s not the point. The point is that he is ten years older than you. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, did not quite understand. She furrowed her brows slightly and wore a confused expression. Zhong Junjie sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at boss as if he¡¯s as calm as the clouds in front of you. He looks as if he¡¯s just a piece of glass. ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°you usually call him an old man and call him an old geezer every now and then. You don¡¯t even know that your words can make him depressed for an entire day. Boss always thinks that you despise him and that he¡¯s not worthy of you. ¡± Song Beibei felt like she was listening to a fantasy. No matter what, she could not relate Gu Yanqing to the word ¡°inferiority¡± in the slightest. Chapter 87 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Zhong Junjie said that Gu Yanqing liked her, she didn¡¯t believe him even more. Song Beibei said, ¡°you must have misunderstood your boss. How could he think that he doesn¡¯t deserve me? He despises me every day. You saw it just now. In his eyes, I¡¯m just a useless, sweet and pretentious young lady. ¡± Song Beibei hugged her knees, the corners of her mouth curled up in a self-deprecating smile. ¡°maybe I am. ¡± Zhong Junjie looked at Song Beibei in disbelief. ¡°You really can¡¯t tell how much boss cares about you? I¡¯ve never seen him lose his temper with anyone but you. ¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s my honor that he scolded me? ¡± ¡°No, what I mean is that you can easily stir up his emotions. Beibei, boss has always treated you like a precious treasure. ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a while. Gu Yanqing was indeed very good to her. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, even in the eyes of those at home. Gu Yanqing was really nothing to blame for treating her. Occasionally, even Song Beibei herself would believe it. However, she had a secret hidden in her heart. This secret was like a thorn in her heart. After so many years, it had already penetrated deep into her flesh. There seemed to be no trace on the surface, but it could not be pulled out, nor could it be touched. Zhong Junjie said earnestly, ¡°boss is good at everything, but he is a bit of a face-saver. Especially in front of you, he is actually a coward. He usually insults you, but in reality, he is only pretending to be strong, but in reality, he is a coward. Boss, don¡¯t look at how old he is. He is very pure in his bones, so sometimes he doesn¡¯t know what a girl is thinking. He is worried about you, so he will be fierce to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he hates you. Do you understand? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly touched and kept silent. Zhong Junjie saw that she was deep in thought and reached out to touch her head. ¡°I know you like boss too. When will you two be able to fall in love like a normal couple? Every time you do something like that, it makes my heart ache. ¡± Song Beibei quickly denied it. ¡°You don¡¯t like Gu Yanqing. I hate him the most. ¡± Zhong Junjie smiled indifferently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You hate him the most. He hates you the most too, and he has hated you for a long time. ¡± Song Beibei felt that the corners of his mouth were insinuating. However, her ears started to burn. Song Beibei was annoyed. Why did everyone in the world think that she liked Gu Yanqing? He Yucheng said so Now, even Zhong Junjie said so! ! ! After a short while, the two of them stood up and went back. On the way back, Song Beibei asked, ¡°why did you guys happen to be under the tree just now? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss and I stayed under the tree for quite a while? ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°When? ¡± Zhong Junjie thought for a moment and scratched his head. ¡°When you said that you called him an old man when you were unhappy. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°How about this, did you both hear what we said? ¡± Zhong Junjie nodded. ¡°Of course, I heard it clearly. Otherwise, why do you think boss was so angry? ¡± Especially in the end, that person actually reached out to touch his precious face. Zhong Junjie saw the veins on his boss¡¯fist pop out. Zhong Junjie was thinking, if Song Beibei had not fallen from the tree, would boss have gone up the tree to beat them up. Moreover, that person had already noticed that they were coming. Therefore, the last scene was, in the end, a provocation. Thinking of this, Zhong Junjie couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. He was really afraid that the past grudges would repeat themselves. Song Beibei also looked like she was breathing heavily, eavesdropping on others without saying a word. It was really Gu Yanqing¡¯s style. Just as they passed by a small Lotus pond in the courtyard, Song Beibei heard a cry. Song Beibei suddenly ran over, picked up something, and ran back. Zhong Junjie asked, ¡°what did you go there for? ¡± Song Beibei was inexplicably happy. ¡°Nothing, I saw something fun. ¡± Zhong Junjie was puzzled and didn¡¯t ask further. Song Beibei was in a much better mood, so she asked, ¡°then why did you two run out when you weren¡¯t sleeping? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°I heard your scream and didn¡¯t know what happened, so I went to take a look. When I found out that you weren¡¯t in your room and boss wasn¡¯t in his room, I went out to look for you. In the end, I found boss in the church, and then the two of US came out to look for you. ¡± Song Beibei was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gu Yanqing go to your room to sleep with you? ¡± Zhong Junjie was even more puzzled than her. ¡°No, I found boss in the church. Boss was curled up on the bench. I asked him why he slept there, but he refused to tell me. ¡± Zhong Junjie thought it through. ¡°Sister Beibei, could it be that you chased boss out of his room? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was a little red. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°he said that he went to look for you to share a room. I didn¡¯t know that he went to sleep alone in the church. ¡± Zhong Junjie was stunned for a moment and suddenly laughed out loud, ¡°you still can¡¯t figure it out? You guys are already married. If he still shared a room with us, what would the others think? That¡¯s why boss went to the cold and empty church alone. ¡± Zhong Junjie suddenly turned his head, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t tell me that the two of you still¡­ sleep in separate rooms? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face immediately turned red to the root of her neck, ¡°of course we sleep in separate rooms. Nothing happened between us. ¡± She had an inexplicable guilty conscience and was in a hurry to clarify. After saying that, she felt regretful. She always felt that she was trying to cover up, and there was no need for her to explain at all. Zhong Junjie sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really hard on boss. He¡¯s been living like a wolf and a Tiger Day after day, and there¡¯s still a little white rabbit dangling in front of him every day. He can only look at it, but he can¡¯t eat it. He¡¯s almost mastered the Ninja Technique. No wonder he¡¯s been studying the NARUTO recently¡­ ¡± ¡°Who are you calling a little white rabbit? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was red, and she was about to fly into a rage. ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me¡­ ¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that Gu Yanqing watches the NARUTO? ¡± ¡°Yeah, boss has suddenly become obsessed with the Naruto Manga recently. It¡¯s rare for him to see work and things that he¡¯s interested in. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly fell silent. Could it be because last time, she deliberately mentioned the Naruto and made it difficult for him to say that there was a generation gap between them, but he didn¡¯t understand what she said? A strange sour feeling began to spread from the bottom of her heart. Soon, they arrived at the accommodation area. Song Beibei found that the light in the room she had just stayed in was on. And there seemed to be a silhouette in front of the window. Zhong Junjie patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t quarrel with boss. Every time you cry, you get angry. Boss feels terrible. ¡± Zhong Junjie¡¯s room was next door. After making sure that Song Beibei had entered the room, he went back to his own room. After tormenting himself for half the night, he was really tired. When Song Beibei entered the room, she found Gu Yanqing standing by the bed with his back facing the door. He seemed to be smoking. Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing smoke, except for the last time when he stood outside her room in the middle of the night. She frowned. ¡°smoking is harmful to your health. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around and saw Song Beibei at the door. He quickly put out the cigarette and threw it out of the window. His voice was much calmer, but it was still cold. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Song Beibei simply walked over and sat on the bed. ¡°If I¡¯m not coming back, do you have somewhere else to go? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He said with a solemn face, ¡°then you should sleep for a while. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning. ¡± After saying that, he was about to leave. ¡°where are you going? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep in the church again? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why she said that. Gu Yanqing frowned, but his expression didn¡¯t look unnatural. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to sleep in Junjie¡¯s place. Three grown men can¡¯t squeeze on the same bed. ¡± Song Beibei felt that she was quite heartless, but no matter how stupid she was, she knew that Gu Yanqing was just giving her a way out. Song Beibei turned her head and avoided Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold and intimidating gaze. She said, ¡°forget it. You can sleep here. It¡¯s too cold in the church. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold tomorrow. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze changed, as if something flashed past his eyes. His tone was also a little ambiguous. ¡°You want me to sleep here? You¡¯re not afraid of me anymore? ¡± Song Beibei raised her head and said, ¡°you¡¯re not a big tiger, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± What a girl who said she was more terrifying than a big tiger. Song Beibei was a little uncomfortable under Gu Yanqing¡¯s burning gaze. She quickly said, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m afraid of rats, that¡¯s why I asked you to stay. But let¡¯s make it clear beforehand, don¡¯t do anything evil. If you dare to act like that time in the car¡­ ¡± Song Beibei herself couldn¡¯t continue. She lay in the corner and placed the pillow in the middle. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to cross this line. Otherwise, you¡¯ll sleep in the church. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei turned around and leaned her face against the wall. She was very thin. In fact, she only took up a small space in the bed, not even a quarter of the space. Gu Yanqing stood in place for a while. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He closed the door, turned off the lights, and then lay down on the other side of the bed. He lay flat on his back, his hands resting behind his head as he looked at the small ceiling. He had slept in this room for fifteen years. Every time he lay like this, he would feel that the space was too small. He thought that he would definitely live in a bigger and better house in the future. But for the first time, it felt very big, as if it were carrying his whole world. Chapter 88 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing suddenly turned his body and stretched out his arm to hug song Beibei¡¯s waist. Song Beibei¡¯s body stiffened and she shouted, ¡°Gu Yanqing, what are you doing? ¡± However, Gu Yanqing hugged her even tighter and his back was pressed against Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest. Gu Yanqing looked very tired, ¡°stop messing around, go to sleep. ¡± Who was the one fooling around? How could she fall asleep with him hugging her like that? Moreover, how could Gu Yanqing Act like he was supposed to. When did he become so thick-skinned. She kindly made half of the bed to take him in. Did he think that he could be so busy? Song Beibei was furious. But suddenly, her voice became gentle. ¡°Uncle Gu, I have a small gift for you. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly turned around. Her face happened to be facing Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand was still on her waist. When she opened her eyes, she happened to see Song Beibei¡¯s small face, which was smiling brightly like a flower. The alarm in her head suddenly went off. This girl was smiling so sneakily, she must have no good intentions. But in the next second, Song Beibei¡¯s hand grabbed one of his hands. Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart beat wildly, but on the surface, he still had a calm expression. ¡°Uncle Gu, close your eyes. ¡± Song Beibei was still smiling with her crescent-shaped face. Although there was no moonlight, Song Beibei¡¯s smiling face seemed to have a layer of soft white halo. Her eyes were shining like black gemstones, and there was a hint of a sly and disguised smile It made people feel that she was this little vixen in the dark night, running out of the forest to bewitch people. Gu Yanqingjue felt that this little vixen in front of him was really skilled, because he felt that he had been bewitched. The defense line in a certain part of his heart was crumbling. She was calling him uncle Gu now. It was the word that usually made him the angriest, but now it sounded like a seductive spell. Gu Yanqing tried his best to control himself so that his rationality did not collapse. ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± The voice was still calm and cold, but the breath that came out was boiling hot. Song Beibei actually started to act coquettishly, ¡°close your eyes, hurry up and close your eyes. ¡± Gu Yanqing never watched Korean dramas, but in his mind, he could not help but think of those vulgar scenes that were often played in television and movies. The female lead asked the man to close his eyes and then kissed him¡­ ¡­ Her rationality told her that Song Beibei would never do that. This little girl might be brewing some bad ideas. However, anticipation still overcame her rationality. Gu Yanqing actually closed his eyes. Song Beibei stared at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face for three seconds. He was really good-looking, so good-looking that she couldn¡¯t bear to do the next thing. However, she was really too curious. She chuckled twice, grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand with one hand, and put the thing in the other hand inside. Then, she closed it and said, ¡°this is a small gift that I¡¯ve carefully prepared for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it very much. ¡± Then, she suddenly jumped up from the bed and pressed the lamp on the wall. The moment the lamp lit up, he also saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s pale face. He stared at the little thing in his hand in a daze for two seconds. Then, he shook off the item in his hand and shouted out loud, ¡°Song Beibei! ! ¡± ¡°HAHAHAHAHA¡­ ¡± Song Beibei Knelt at the end of the bed and laughed so hard that she was about to roll on the bed. The thing that she had stuffed into Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm was actually a little frog. She had just returned and passed by the Small Lotus pond. Song Beibei had picked it up by chance. That beautiful man had said that the thing Gu Yanqing was most afraid of was actually a frog. Song Beibei felt incredulous. How could a man who could do anything be afraid of such a small thing. But now, seeing Gu Yanqing¡¯s flustered and extremely angry face, Song Beibei really believed him. Until the next day, when they returned, Song Beibei had been excitedly talking about this matter with Zhong Junjie on the way back. Gu Yanqing sat in the back seat with an Ashen face and said, ¡°Song Beibei, throw that thing away. ¡± Song Beibei deliberately waved the thing in the transparent small box in front of Gu Yanqing. ¡°No, it¡¯s my pet now. I gave it a name, PIPPA. ¡± Song Beibei really took the little frog back and raised it. This was Gu Yanqing¡¯s Achilles¡¯heel. If he bullied her again in the future, she would let PIPPA avenge her. When Song Beibei arrived in Xia city, it was already half past one. She had a class at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so she didn¡¯t have time to eat lunch. She had Zhong Junjie send her directly to the school gate. After class, the news agency sent a message saying that there would be a meeting at four o¡¯clock in the big staircase classroom. Song Beibei rushed to the staircase classroom as soon as class was over. Zhao Dantong was already there. One after another, almost all the members had arrived. The President, Chen Min, summarized the recent work situation of the news agency and arranged the plans for the next month to be distributed to everyone. The work plan on the form was just a normal plan. Fan Lulu was an old member of the society She had once been defeated by Zhao Dantong when she was competing for the position of Vice President. She had always held a grudge. He saw that the work plan did not include ¡°interviewing the CEO of Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing. ¡°. He deliberately said loudly, ¡°it seems like someone said last time that he wanted to change the version of the man of the hour and do an interview with Gu Yanqing for the first episode. I was really looking forward to it, but why was such an important matter not listed in the work plan? Could it be that someone was just boasting shamelessly back then? ¡± Someone else immediately echoed, ¡°that¡¯s right. I remember someone also said that if he couldn¡¯t do this interview, he had to resign from the position of vice president. He wouldn¡¯t be a coward, would he? ¡± These words were clearly meant for Zhao Dantong to hear. Song Beibei sat next to Zhao Dantong. Although her expression was still calm on the surface, the embarrassment in her eyes slowly surfaced. Song Beibei saw her fingers gradually clenching into a fist before standing up. ¡°I, Zhao Dantong, have always kept my word. Since I haven¡¯t done what I said, then I will immediately resign from my position as vice president today and withdraw from the society. ¡± Everyone was stunned. The News Agency of university a was one of the four major societies. It had connections with many large media or news agencies. Usually, the president or vice president of a news organization would be directly signed over by many media organizations after graduation. It could be said that this position was also a direct link to a good position. For example, Chen Min had already been signed by starlight media and was currently interning at starlight media. After graduation, she could be directly promoted to an official position. Therefore, this was also the reason why so many people in the news organization were fighting openly and secretly for the position of vice president. However, back then, Chen Min had wholeheartedly supported Zhao Dantong. This freshman had risen through the ranks and had suddenly taken this position. Regardless of whether she lived up to her name or not, everyone was actually not convinced. Now that she had embarrassed herself and made such a military order, she naturally had to take advantage of this opportunity to kick her out completely. Chen Min heard Zhao Dantong¡¯s words and immediately protected her. ¡°Dantong, don¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you. This is an impossible mission. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°president, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. Back then, I was the one who said that I would definitely be able to interview the President of Pearl Group. However, I really didn¡¯t manage to do it. If I continue to stay in this position, no one will be convinced by me. Instead, I might as well leave cleanly. I hope you agree. I want to withdraw from the society. ¡± Song Beibei turned her head to take a look. Most of them were gloating over her misfortune. Song Beibei sighed. Most of the people here were fighting for themselves. They were fighting openly and secretly. They were not in the mood to do the news at all. This was probably the reason why the news agency was declining day by day. Zhao Dantong was indeed talented, hardworking, and hardworking. If she really took over the news agency in the future, there might be a glimmer of hope. Moreover, she also knew that Dantong definitely did not really want to quit the agency. She needed this resume, as well as the connections and experience that this large organization had brought her. Song Beibei immediately stood up. ¡°Actually, Mr. Gu has already agreed to our interview. ¡± Everyone, including Zhao Dantong, was shocked. Song Beibei¡¯s tone was calm Then, she turned her head and smiled at Zhao Dantong. ¡°I was just about to tell you that Mr. Gu¡¯s secretary called me this afternoon and said that he was willing to accept our interview. The time has also been set. Tomorrow at noon, he will give us forty minutes. ¡± Forty minutes? For a big shot like Gu Yanqing, the value of one minute was immeasurable. He¡¯s got 40 minutes to do an interview for a college magazine? Even Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes are full of suspicion. Chapter 89 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Song Beibei had a look of certainty on her face. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Beibei, actually, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­ ¡± Song Beibei shook Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s true. You have to believe me. ¡± Ten minutes later, everyone dispersed with an extremely doubtful attitude. In any case, they would be able to find out tomorrow. If Zhao Dantong could really get Gu Yanqing¡¯s exclusive interview tomorrow, then her status in the club and even in the media world would be shocking. But if she didn¡¯t, then she would be even more embarrassed. No matter how much the president protected her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue staying in the club. When Song Beibei said those words at that critical moment, most people were more inclined to think that it was just a delaying tactic for the two girls. But, what could change in one day? They were just waiting for them to make a big joke. However, it seemed that even Zhao Dantong thought so. After everyone left, only Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were left in the spacious lecture hall. Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s no need for you to lie. If you do this, you¡¯ll only make me lose even more face. If I leave now, at least I¡¯ll still be a man of my word in their eyes. But by tomorrow, I¡¯ll be a complete joke. Beibei, why did you do this to me? ¡± In the end, Zhao Dantong actually had a hint of reproach in her tone. Song Beibei did not notice it. She was still rather excited. ¡°Dantong, I didn¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s true. Gu Yanqing has really agreed. Tomorrow at noon, we¡¯ll go to his office. You have 40 minutes to interview him. ¡± Forty minutes was the time Song Beibei had negotiated for. For this, Gu Yanqing had also made a condition. Under no circumstances could they go home after ten o¡¯clock. Zhao Dantong was still very suspicious. ¡°If the other side had agreed, why would they contact you and not me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have your phone number. I did a part-time job at the Fengting villa. At that time, his secretary left my phone number. ¡± It was not until the next day at noon when they went to the Pearl building that Zhao Dantong was still in a dubious state. It wasn¡¯t until the receptionist smiled and told them that the president was waiting for them in the office and they could go up directly. Zhao Dantong finally believed it. After entering the elevator, Zhao Dantong was very excited. ¡°Bei Bei, why do you think this is? He clearly rejected US last time. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°He probably figured it out later. ¡± Zhao Dantong asked, ¡°could it be because of what I said last time? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°It should be. ¡± The smile on Zhao Dantong¡¯s lips deepened, and a strange emotion appeared in her eyes. Before she stepped out of the elevator, she quickly adjusted herself. Under the guidance of the secretary, the two of them went straight into the president¡¯s office. When the secretary opened the door, Gu Yanqing was eating lunch. The exquisite food boxes were neatly arranged on the office table. He was still buried in a pile of documents, eating casually from time to time. Zhong Junjie often told her that Gu Yanqing was very busy and hardworking. However, Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing¡¯s working state, and she had never thought that he was actually working even when he was eating. Hearing the sound of the door, Gu Yanqing finally raised his head. The two of them stood at the door with a pile of equipment in their hands, feeling a little awkward. Gu Yanqing stood up and slowly walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s start the interview. ¡± Zhao Dantong was indeed very professional. Even a professional television station host was only so-so. Song Beibei knew that Zhao Dantong had already memorized the script thoroughly, so she performed very well. Gu Yanqing was an old man anyway. In Jianghu, he would casually answer simple questions, and if he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he would play Tai Chi ambiguously. It went quite smoothly. Song Beibei was only helping out by the side and taking photos. Until the end.. Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°thank you, Mr. Gu, for accepting our interview. Now is the last question. Of course, this question is not for me to ask, but on behalf of all the single women in Xia city. Are you still single ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s still a chance for a little girl like us who idolizes you? ¡± Zhao Dantong deliberately said it in a playful tone, as if she was adjusting the atmosphere to make a joke. Song Beibei tightened her grip on the camera and pressed the shutter button. The camera caught a flash of displeasure from Gu Yanqing. Indeed, Zhao Dantong¡¯s question had crossed the line. This question was not included in the interview script. She had added it at the last minute. However, from Zhao Dantong¡¯s point of view, there was nothing wrong with it. Although they were not gossip reporters, most of the questions they asked today were routine. However, the people were most concerned about the privacy of these top-notch successful people, especially their emotional issues. Song Beibei thought that Zhao Dantong was just taking a risk. It was probably for the sake of the magazine¡¯s sales in the future. However, there was one thing that Song Beibei did not understand. Didn¡¯t Dantong already know that Gu Yanqing was married? The last time, Gu Yanqing had said it in front of Qi Shan. Could it be that she did not believe it? However, Song Beibei was more worried about Gu Yanqing¡¯s reaction. She stole a glance at him, afraid that he would accidentally expose their relationship Gu Yanqing happened to glance at Song Beibei at this time. Their eyes met. Song Beibei immediately shook her head suggestively and glared at him, indicating that he should not answer. Or wasn¡¯t he the best at Tai Chi It was a piece of cake for Gu Yanqing to avoid such a question. Gu Yanqing retracted his gaze and a gentle smile suddenly appeared on his lips. He said, ¡°thank you for your love, but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m already married. I love my wife very much. ¡± Even Zhao Dantong was stunned by Gu Yanqing¡¯s honest answer. Indeed, she thought that the last time Gu Yanqing said that he was married in front of Qi Shan, it was just an excuse to get rid of Qi Shan¡¯s entanglement. Even last time, when she was in the Fengting Villa, she found that the wardrobe was full of women¡¯s clothes, but she still did not believe it. Maybe it was her girlfriend. How could such a high and mighty person not have a lover? But she did not expect Gu Yanqing to be so open-minded. She even felt that Gu Yanqing had said it on purpose, as if he was afraid that no one would know. Moreover, when he mentioned his wife, his eyes were filled with doting love. That expression, that gentle gaze¡­ It really made people.. .. Jealous. Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart was indescribably complicated. However, she also knew that this kind of private question could only be pointed out to the end. If she continued to ask, she was afraid that the gains would not make up for the losses. Zhao Dantong smiled and maintained her professionalism. ¡°today¡¯s interview ends here. Thank you very much, Mr. Gu, for being willing to accept our interview. ¡± After the interview ended, the two of them started to collect their equipment. Song Beibei had been feeling depressed all this while. When Gu Yanqing had said that just now, she was actually not as disgusted as she was the last time. Especially when Gu Yanqing had just said, ¡°I love my wife very much. ¡°. These words always came out naturally from his mouth. It was as if he had already said it a million times. At that moment, Song Beibei even felt like she was suffocating. It was as if something had hit her chest hard. However, Song Beibei also knew that this was just what the situation required. For a person like Gu Yanqing, since he had exposed the fact that he was married, he needed to have a good image as a husband. Therefore, Song Beibei roughly understood in her heart that it was just a pretentious act. Her heart actually hurt a little. She didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She clearly knew this from the start and didn¡¯t care at all. After packing up, the two of them were just about to leave. Gu Yanqing suddenly asked, ¡°have you eaten? ¡± When Song Beibei raised her head, Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze happened to fall on her. However, Song Beibei was right behind Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong raised her head and met Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze. She thought he was asking her, so she was a little surprised and pleasantly surprised. ¡°We¡­ haven¡¯t. ¡± Gu Yanqing made a call. A female secretary from the Secretarial Department came in very quickly. Gu Yanqing instructed, ¡°bring the two of them to lunch. ¡± Zhao Dantong and Song Beibei followed the female secretary to the staff canteen. They ordered two high-class meals for the two of them. The female secretary smiled and said to Zhao Dantong, ¡°our president treats you very differently. For so many years, our president has never accepted any interviews from the media. What method did you use to make our president agree ¡°You¡¯re just a student. You¡¯re so young, and your future is boundless. Our Secretary Department is talking about you right now. ¡± Chapter 90 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong¡¯s face turned red after being praised like this. She said, ¡°I¡¯m only suggesting that Mr. Gu can change his image a little and occasionally have fun with the people. This will be beneficial to the shaping of his personal image and Pearl Group. ¡± The female secretary had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°How can you convince our CEO with just these? Our CEO is a very principled person. Moreover, the CEO doesn¡¯t care about what the outside world thinks of him. Moreover, How can Pearl Group¡¯s image be improved by a campus magazine? There must be some special reason. ¡± This was something that even Zhao Dantong herself was very confused about. Even she herself knew that the reasons she said last time were not enough to justify Mr. Gu¡¯s sudden change of heart. The female secretary saw that she was deep in thought Hence, she smiled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to tell me. However, our CEO treats you very differently. After the interview, he asked me to bring you over for a meal. Even if you¡¯re an important client of our company, you don¡¯t have such privileges. ¡± Zhao Dantong was slightly taken aback. ¡°treat me very differently? ¡± The secretary joked, ¡°we¡¯re still discussing in private whether our CEO has taken a liking to you. ¡± When they returned to school, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong went to the multimedia classroom and made good use of the time to organize all the interview videos, photos, and manuscripts recorded today. They were busy until ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that she still had a curfew, so she had to rush back. So she quickly got up, packed her things, and planned to go back. When she stood up, she saw Zhao Dantong arranging the contents of the magazine electronically. On the screen was a photo of Gu Yanqing. He Sat elegantly on the sofa with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He was gentle and lazy, but it could not hide the noble and Aloof Aura he exuded. Zhao Dantong stared at the screen in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking. Song Beibei patted her shoulder. She was shocked. Song Beibei said, ¡°I have to go back first. Otherwise, my uncle will mess with me again. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°then you should go back quickly. Leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll be able to publish all the content tomorrow. The video will also be posted on the campus website. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you should go back early too. Don¡¯t work too hard. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°I know. You should go quickly. Be careful on the road. ¡± Song Beibei took a taxi back to the Fengting villa as soon as she left the school gate. Gu Yanqing came back early in the morning. When Song Beibei went upstairs, she found him still in the study room. She unconsciously walked towards the study room. Just as she had imagined, Gu Yanqing was still working. For the first time, Song Beibei realized that Gu Yanqing was really very busy. Song Beibei did not disturb him. She just lay on the door frame and watched the person inside, lost in thought. The scene of the interview that day unconsciously appeared in her mind. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I love my wife very much¡­ ¡°. ¡­ These words had been swirling in Song Beibei¡¯s mind for an entire day. Song Beibei was depressed. How could he say it so naturally? The people inside also found Bala¡¯s little head at the door. He was immersed in his work and didn¡¯t know how long Bala had been there. Like a Kitten, his gaze clearly fell on him, but his soul had long flown off to God knows where. ¡°Come here, ¡± Gu Yanqing took off his glasses and said indifferently. Song Beibei was startled and came back to her senses. She saw Gu Yanqing smiling at her gently. Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She even glared at him. It was so late at night, why was he laughing so hard? Song Beibei didn¡¯t go over. She stood at the door vigilantly like a kitten. Gu Yanqing stood up instead. He walked to the door and rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°Are you hungry? ¡± Song Beibei immediately said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished eating yet. ¡± So Gu Yanqing went to the kitchen to cook noodles. Noodles in clear soup with an egg and a few pieces of chicken hair vegetables. It was exceptionally delicious. Song Beibei touched her belly after eating and said, ¡°it¡¯s all your fault. My stomach is already big. ¡± Gu Yanqing was slightly startled when he heard this. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. His voice was faint as he said, ¡°your stomach is big. It¡¯s my fault. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but when she saw the malicious smile on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face, she suddenly understood that what she said was really ambiguous. Moreover, Gu Yanqing obviously heard it and said it on purpose. What a shameless old man. Song Beibei glared at him again. Gu Yanqing was unusually relaxed. He stretched lazily. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you having dinner tonight? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s all for tomorrow¡¯s report. I spent the whole afternoon choosing photos and words for you. I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯m about to collapse. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you spent the whole afternoon looking at my photos. Were you mesmerized? ¡± Song Beibei looked at the person in front of her in disbelief. When did this old man become so narcissistic? ¡°No! You¡¯re not handsome! ¡± Song Beibei said against her heart. To be honest, up until today, Song Beibei had not seen a single person who was more beautiful than Gu Yanqing. But what was the use of being beautiful? It would only cause harm to others. Gu Yanqing seemed to be excited. ¡°I¡¯m not handsome? Tell me, what is handsome in your eyes? ¡± Song Beibei did not expect that Gu Yanqing, who was mature and steady in the eyes of outsiders, would actually pursue such a childish question. This old man was not just an ordinary narcissist. Although Song Beibei knew that he had the right to be narcissistic, she did not want him to be so arrogant. A face inexplicably flashed through her mind, and Song Beibei blurted out, ¡°a person who looks like Su Liangxiao is called good-looking. Anyway, you¡¯re not as good-looking as him. ¡± Song Beibei said this against her heart. In fact, Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao were completely different types of people, there was no comparison at all. Gu Yanqing¡¯s perfect facial features and the outline of his face were all capitalized to be charming. He was the traditional kind of handsome and extraordinary. His appearance was similar to his personality, and he was very handsome and serious. However, people like Su Liangxiao were so good-looking that they deviated from the norm. especially that pair of long and narrow peach blossom eyes, which were like charming hooks. They were all flirtatious, but they were not feminine. They were a kind of beauty that belonged to men. When these two people were put together, it was really hard to tell who was the better-looking one. When Gu Yanqing heard Song Beibei¡¯s words, his face quickly fell. The corner of his mouth returned to its usual coldness. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could still remember his name. ¡± What was so strange about remembering his name? Song Beibei felt that her memory wasn¡¯t bad, and Gu Yanqing¡¯s concern was rather strange. However, in order to anger him, Song Beibei deliberately said, ¡°of course I can remember such a handsome man at a glance. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly, and his entire person became unusually serious, even revealing a trace of coldness. ¡°Song Beibei, stay away from him. You¡¯re not allowed to have the slightest contact with him, do you hear me? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to suddenly change his expression. Actually, Song Beibei also knew that there was definitely a grudge between Gu Yanqing and that beautiful man. That day at the Shengmei orphanage, Song Beibei had already noticed it. Later on, she secretly asked Zhong Junjie about it. But towards these two people, Zhong Junjie did not seem to be willing to talk about it. Instead, he said the same words as Gu Yanqing: Beibei, you must remember to stay away from that man. Gu Yanqing used such a tone to speak, but Song Beibei surprisingly did not resist. On the contrary, when she saw Gu Yanqing holding back his anger, she actually started to gossip. She was curious about the relationship between Gu Yanqing and that man. She couldn¡¯t help but tease his beard. ¡°Why do you have to stay away from that handsome man? It¡¯s because he¡¯s prettier than you. Uncle Gu, you¡¯re too narrow-minded. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t intend to answer Song Beibei¡¯s question. He stood up, took two steps, and stopped. ¡°Song Beibei, remember, this is my bottom line. I won¡¯t allow you to have anything to do with Su Liangxiao. ¡± With that, Gu Yanqing left the restaurant. Song Beibei sat alone in her seat in a daze. She could feel that Gu Yanqing was very angry, even more than ever before. Although he did not explode, the icy aura around him seemed to want to slice Song Beibei into pieces. She could not help but be even more curious. Who was that Su Liangxiao? But mentioning that person¡¯s name actually touched Gu Yanqing¡¯s bottom line? Chapter 91 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The next morning, Song Beibei rushed to school. The whole school was in an uproar. Although ¡°the man of the hour¡± had not been released yet, the video of the interview with Gu Yanqing had already been posted on the school website. It was uploaded at 1 am, eight hours from now. In just eight hours, the video had more than one million views. Two hours ago, it had already caused the school website to be paralyzed. However, the video had already been reposted to various other online platforms. Traditional websites that could be seen everywhere, mobile clients, wechat moments, and even the number one trending spot on Weibo. Song Beibei knew that once the video and interview were released, it would definitely cause a huge uproar. However, what Song Beibei did not expect was that this was not a wave at all, but a huge tsunami in the media and news world. Many news staff used their sharp sense of smell to bite the words and make groundless guesses. The most heated discussions were about two points. First, Gu Yanqing¡¯s first interview was actually given to a campus magazine. Second, Gu Yanqing revealed a shocking secret in this interview, revealing his married identity. No matter which point it was, it was enough to dig out a bigger piece of news behind the scenes. Even the names Zhao Dantong and Song Beibei were known by everyone. They were even met with online human flesh. Even in the afternoon, some media companies expressed their willingness to sign the two of them. After all, the two of them were still freshmen. Those who came to ¡°poach¡± them were all rejected politely. This matter was also very sensational in the school. For the first time, the school allocated a sum of money to support the circulation of the magazine. Almost everyone in the news agency was shocked. No one dared to gossip about Zhao Dantong anymore. When the magazine layout was published, Chen Min hugged the magazine excitedly and patted Zhao Dantong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is all thanks to you, Dantong. I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. You¡¯re a talent. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not all thanks to me alone. Song Beibei also helped a lot. ¡± Chen Min glanced at Song Beibei, who was dozing off on the table She frowned. ¡°You wrote the interview script, and you negotiated the person. Song Beibei was just your assistant. You put her signature on the magazine. How generous of you. She really took advantage of you. ¡± Song Beibei heard this, but she did not care. Indeed, she did not contribute much to the news agency. She was usually muddle-headed, and basically did odd jobs at the news agency. In order to celebrate the news agency¡¯s victory this time, and even to create the greatest glory in history, the school specially booked all the members of the news agency a large private room at the Yan Garden Fish Restaurant for them to celebrate. Song Beibei originally did not want to go. The food at the Yan Garden Fish Restaurant was delicious, but it was definitely not as delicious as Gu Yanqing¡¯s cooking. However, Gu Yanqing called today and said that he had a friend for a meal. He wanted to bring her along, but Song Beibei was not willing to go. Song Beibei felt that it was boring to stay at home alone. In addition, Zhao Dantong insisted on dragging her along, so she went too. The meal was lively and lively. Those who originally looked down on Zhao Dantong suddenly followed behind her and gave her a round of praises. They were simply like a group of chameleons. Fan Lulu said, ¡°Dantong, it was my fault in the past. You¡¯re really capable, to actually be able to interview Gu Yanqing. Can you share with us what method you used? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled slightly and calmly picked out the bones of the black fish¡¯s belly. She said casually, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, I was just lucky. ¡± Everyone knew very well that even if she had a unique move, how could she say it out loud. Moreover, most people thought that Zhao Dantong must have a deep background. Only then did she change her usual attitude and was in a hurry to befriend her. Fan Lulu had met with a snag and was in a bit of a sorry state. She just happened to see Song Beibei, who was beside her, burying her head in the fish. She vented her anger on Song Beibei and intentionally elbowed her. The joy that Song Beibei had just picked up fell on her shirt. A large mark was printed on the snow-white cotton shirt. Fan Lulu deliberately turned Pale with fright. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention just now. ¡± The eyes of the entire table were focused on her. Song Beibei knew that she did it on purpose, but she couldn¡¯t act out. Zhao Dantong handed her a tissue. ¡°Beibei, are you alright? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere, so she didn¡¯t fuss about it. However, she was a little mysophobic and really couldn¡¯t stand having such a large oil stain on her shirt. So she got up and wanted to go to the bathroom to wash up. When she reached the bathroom, Song Beibei found that there was a sign for maintenance hanging over the female toilet. The door to enter was actually locked. Song Beibei was annoyed and was about to go downstairs to another floor to take a look. However, to go to another floor, she had to go through a long corridor. There was no one in the corridor. Last night, before she went to bed, she had just hidden under the blanket and watched a horror movie called ¡°there¡¯s someone in the corridor. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the empty corridor and thought of the scene in the movie. Suddenly, her hair stood on end. She looked at the stains on her body. When she turned her head, she happened to see the logo of the men¡¯s washroom. She looked at the door for a long time but did not see anyone coming or going in. She took a step forward and realized that the door of the men¡¯s room wasn¡¯t locked. If it was for maintenance, the two floors should be repaired together. So, this place should have just been repaired Song Beibei thought that no one would come in at this time. So, she bravely entered the men¡¯s room. Then, she immediately locked the door. Song Beibei let out a long breath. This was the first time in her life that she had entered the men¡¯s room. However, there was a door panel separating the sink from the inside. Song Beibei was naturally not in the mood to study the layout of the men¡¯s room. She immediately went to the sink. The stain was on her chest, so she had no choice but to take off her shirt. Then, she washed it in the sink. Fortunately, the stain was not dry yet, so it was washed very quickly. Song Beibei took the shirt and dried it under the dryer. When it was almost done, she heard the sound of a door creaking behind her. Then, a tall figure walked out from behind the door. Song Beibei reflexively turned her head back, stunned! Gu Yanqing! That person who was also stunned, wasn¡¯t that Gu Yanqing standing at the door? Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t expect to see such a fragrant smell in the men¡¯s room. It was a beautiful scene. And this fragrance. The beautiful female lead was still his wife. Song Beibei in front of him took off her shirt and placed it under the hand dryer. There was only a black bra on her upper body. Her skin was fair and every inch of her skin was as white as snow. Gu Yanqing dropped his book bag and thought of a phrase, ¡°skin as smooth as butter¡± . Gu Yanqing had always known that his wife had a good figure, but seeing her naked was not what he had imagined. It seemed to be even more seductive. She¡¯s gone¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei stood there, her shocked expression like a frightened deer in the fog, her eyes filled with pure mist. The little girl clearly did not expect that there was someone behind the door. She was completely stunned, unable to react for two seconds. But two seconds later, Song Beibei pressed her shirt tightly against her chest and cried out. ¡°Pervert! Pervert! ¡± Song Beibei did not care whether that person was Gu Yanqing or not. She wrapped her shirt around her chest and cried out. She was really scared. Gu Yanqing was still calm. He walked up to her. ¡°What are you shouting for? Are you afraid that others won¡¯t hear you? ¡± Song Beibei did not care about this. When she barged into the ladies¡¯room and he peeked at her changing her clothes, he just changed. Attitude! As Song Beibei pushed him away, all she cared about was screaming. After a while, she really heard someone knocking on the door. Gu Yanqing pressed on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder with one hand and pushed her back. He just happened to push her against the door at the side of the entrance. His other hand covered Song Beibei¡¯s mouth. The screams immediately stopped. They could clearly hear someone knocking on the door. ¡°Is anyone there? Is anyone inside? ¡± They didn¡¯t know who was outside. Maybe it was the maintenance staff, or maybe it was just a guest who wanted to go to the toilet. But at this moment, Song Beibei was pushed tightly against the door by Gu Yanqing. It was only a door away. She couldn¡¯t make a sound with Gu Yanqing tightly covering her mouth. It seemed to have quieted down outside. Gu Yanqing leaned to the side to listen to the movements outside. Half of his body was pressed against Song Beibei¡¯s body. Song Beibei¡¯s face was so red that it was about to drip blood. Her gaze was like a red-hot knife. She wished that she could stab the person in front of her with a few knives. Chapter 92 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After a series of rustling sounds outside, the sound finally disappeared. After 20 seconds of silence, Gu Yanqing seemed to heave a sigh of relief. He slowly looked down and landed his gaze on Song Beibei¡¯s face. Song Beibei was almost suffocated from being covered. She twisted her body and struggled with all her might. Gu Yanqing hurriedly let go of the little person in his arms and took a step back. Song Beibei was still tightly covering her shirt in front of her chest, her face flushed red. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a pervert, a peeping Tom. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t show any emotions on his face, but he still turned his body to the side He looked away. ¡°Song Beibei, wake up. This is the men¡¯s room. If we¡¯re talking about perverts, I¡¯m afraid that the person who broke into the men¡¯s room to take off his clothes is the pervert. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if someone had hit her in the head before she woke up. That¡¯s right, this is the men¡¯s room. Gu Yanqing was right and proper here! Song Beibei was speechless, but it was an undeniable fact that she had been taken advantage of. She was unwilling and could only glare fiercely at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing looked out of the corner of his eye at the little girl who had turned into a rage out of embarrassment. For some reason, his mood became happy. He took the initiative to turn around. ¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes. ¡± Song Beibei put on her clothes in a sorry state. She was so nervous that she even twisted her buttons a few times. Song Beibei put on her clothes, opened the door, and left. Gu Yanqing caught up with her in a few steps and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°When is the party over? Come back with me? ¡± Song Beibei was still angry from embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll go back myself. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Song Beibei felt awkward when she saw Gu Yanqing. He had seen everything just now! When she thought of this, she wanted to kill herself with a piece of Tofu. However, the person in front of her acted as if nothing had happened, as if nothing had happened Did he not care at all? After all, she was a young girl in her prime. This man did not even blush, he was calm and collected It made her look even more pathetic! More importantly, was she really that unattractive? At least he had seen everything, yet she acted as if nothing had happened. But on second thought, Song Beibei thought that if Gu Yanqing had any reaction, it would be even more awkward. But there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. Anyway, she was just unhappy! Gu Yanqing said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back with me, I¡¯ll ask Uncle Xiang to stay and wait for you. ¡± Song Beibei immediately shook off Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°I already told you to leave me alone. I can go back by myself. ¡± She immediately turned around and ran, disappearing at the end of the corridor very quickly. Gu Yanqing watched the figure disappear into the corridor. The scene he had seen earlier was still in his mind. Her snow-white skin¡­ ¡­ Her slender waist.. ¡­ The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth twitched. He forced himself to forget that scene. Otherwise, he would have gone for a cold shower. Song Beibei returned to the private room in frustration and frustration. The door was ajar. Before she could enter, the noisy atmosphere in the room assaulted her. ¡°Dantong, do you know who Mr. Gu¡¯s wife is? Can you reveal some insider information? ¡± Song Beibei originally wanted to enter, but when she heard this, she stopped in her tracks. Gu Yanqing was really haunting her. Zhao Dantong¡¯s calm voice came from inside, ¡°I don¡¯t have any insider information. Who is his wife? How would I know? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from us, Dantong. You must have a background, right? Didn¡¯t you say last time that you have a personal relationship with Mr. Gu? You must know the inside story, right? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. ¡± At this moment, Chen Min suddenly said, ¡°don¡¯t ask anymore. Even if Dantong knew, how could she tell you? If Mr. Gu wanted to expose his wife, he would have done so long ago. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Dantong. ¡± Chen Min said to Zhao Dantong, ¡°to be serious, I heard that people from starlight also came to look for you. ¡± Zhao Dantong knew that Chen Min had already signed with starlight media and was already there as an intern. She would go there directly after graduation. Zhao Dantong nodded and acknowledged. Chen Min said, ¡°I heard that you rejected it. Why? STARLIGHT is considered one of the best in the media world. The recruitment requirements are also high. Anyway, I¡¯m going to work there soon. I can still take care of you when you go there in the future. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°senior sister, thank you for your kindness, but my dream is not starlight. ¡± Chen Min thought for two seconds and finally understood. ¡°You want to go to the Pearl Group, right? ¡± Zhao Dantong also nodded without any reservations. Chen Min patted her shoulder. ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t force others. The platform of the Pearl Group is indeed better than starlight. Moreover, starlight has been suppressed by the Pearl Group for the past few years. It is indeed quite difficult. There are even rumors that there is a big media company overseas that wants to buy starlight. STARLIGHT is no longer the same as before. Moreover, with your ability, you will definitely be able to enter the Pearl Group. ¡± Someone echoed, ¡°that¡¯s right. Dantong can even interview the President of the Pearl Group. She will definitely be able to rise up in the future. ¡± Chen Min nodded. ¡°You have a dream, so it makes sense for you to reject her. But that Song Beibei, I don¡¯t understand. I heard from starlight¡¯s colleagues that they wanted to sign both of you at the same time. In the end, both of you rejected them. You wanted to enter the Pearl Group, so why do you think she rejected you so hard? ¡± ¡°Right now, this little bit of fame of hers is all thanks to you. She still doesn¡¯t know when to quit, yet she actually rejected you. ¡± Someone chimed in, ¡°maybe she also wants to enter the Pearl Group. ¡± The person inside suddenly sneered, ¡°just her? Forget it. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s really popular this time. It¡¯s purely because she achieved enlightenment by herself. How could she have the ability to join the Pearl Group? She¡¯s simply dreaming. She rejected starlight, such a good platform. In the future, she¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s voice came over, ¡°don¡¯t say that. Bei Bei is just a little lazy. In fact, she¡¯s quite talented. ¡± ¡°Dantong, you¡¯re too kind. You even signed her name at the back of the interview. Don¡¯t you know that this year, the Pearl Group is only recruiting a holiday intern in our school ¡°What if she tries to compete with you for this position when the time comes? After all, with her signature, she can say that this interview was done by the two of you. ¡± Zhao Dantong seemed to smile. ¡°It won¡¯t happen. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dantong and Song Beibei¡¯s strength is too far apart. One is in the sky and the other is underground. What¡¯s there to worry about¡­ ¡± There was a burst of laughter from inside. Song Beibei stood at the door for a long time before turning around and leaving. Actually, she wasn¡¯t particularly angry when she heard those words. Perhaps in the eyes of others, she was just like that. She didn¡¯t strive for advancement, didn¡¯t have any special talents, and didn¡¯t have Zhao Dantong¡¯s boldness and ambition. It was just that she wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood after being criticized behind her back. After Song Beibei came out, she sent a message to Zhao Dantong, saying that she would be going back first. Zhao Dantong was quite worried and gave her a call. Song Beibei randomly found a reason to say that her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well. After hanging up, Song Beibei called Gu Yanqing. The call went through very quickly. Song Beibei said in a muffled voice, ¡°are you still there? I¡¯ll go back with you. ¡± The car was parked outside the fish house of Yanyuan. Song Beibei got into the car. Gu Yanqing was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Uncle Xiang saw song Beibei come in and said with a smile, ¡°Sir said that miss is having a meal here today and has been waiting here. It¡¯s only been five minutes, and you¡¯re already here. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me? ¡± Gu Yanqing closed his eyes to rest his mind and responded faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me? If I don¡¯t come out in two hours, are you going to wait for me in two hours? ¡± Gu Yanqing opened his eyes and glanced at her. ¡°You wish, but you can wait for a while. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. She was a little touched. Uncle Xiang started the car with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gu is joking with Miss. Mr. Gu is most patient with Miss. ¡± Song Beibei also sat in the back, opened the car window, like a kitten lying on the window side, pensive. Gu Yanqing turned his head and saw Song Beibei¡¯s side profile. Chapter 93 - Gu Yanqing: You depend on me for a living, I depend on my looks for a living Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The night wind blew the hair on her forehead into a mess, strands of hair fluttering in the wind. Gu Yanqing had to admit that his little wife¡¯s side profile was really beautiful. Her eyes were clear and limpid, brighter than the stars in the night sky, like gems inlaid in the dark sky. Her skin was snow-white and tender, emitting a faint pink. Rows of neon lights by the roadside cast shadows on her face. She looked sad, but the girl who was usually like a tyrant flower suddenly quieted down, like a water lily blooming under the moonlight. She was so beautiful that it was tempting. Gu Yanqing unconsciously reached out to touch her furry head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look happy? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s Chin was still knocking against the car window. She was particularly disappointed. She didn¡¯t look at Gu Yanqing and asked, ¡°do you think I¡¯m particularly useless? ¡± Gu Yanqing was amused. ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden? WHO said that you¡¯re useless? ¡± Song Beibei turned around with a rare serious expression. ¡°Gu Yanqing, tell me the truth. Other than relying on my background, I don¡¯t have any strength at all. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the person in front of him with a hint of indulgence in his eyes. ¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t you know that relying on your background is also a kind of strength? ¡± Song Beibei frowned and was a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m being serious with you. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m also being serious with you. What is your so-called strength? ¡± ¡°A person who wants to build a building doesn¡¯t necessarily have to move bricks by himself. There are many kinds of strength in this world. Strength is based on one¡¯s own ability, strength is based on one¡¯s connections, and strength is based on one¡¯s background. So you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Just do what you like and live a happy life. ¡± After hearing Gu Yanqing¡¯s words, Song Beibei understood one thing. Something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something. Song Beibei smiled and let it go. Gu Yanqing looked at her smile, the corner of his mouth a touch of indulgence, and reached out to rub her head: ¡°You rely on me to eat on the line. ¡± Song Beibei crossed his eyes: ¡°I rely on you to eat, you rely on what to eat? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at song Beibei, raised his eyebrows: ¡°I rely on the face value. ¡± ¡ª¨C ¨C The next day, Song Beibei went to school. The heat of the interview with Gu Yanqing has not died down. When the magazine was published, it was sold out in an instant. The sales volume broke the record time and time again. The principal was overjoyed and praised them both on the radio Zhao Dantong and Song Beibei instantly became the two most popular names. Song Beibei didn¡¯t care too much. In fact, her life didn¡¯t change much. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the one who truly lived up to her name was Zhao Dantong. She was just lucky. Zhao Dantong was fought over by many media outlets, but she refused all of them. Chen Min also resigned from her position as the president of the news agency in advance. Without a doubt, Zhao Dantong became the president of the news agency. Under her leadership, the news agency¡¯s ¡°man of the wind¡± became famous all the way. Its popularity was no less than the ACE programs of the big magazines outside. There were even many social elites who took the initiative to book interviews. Zhao Dantong did not disappoint. Although it was just a campus magazine, it was quite professional and its quality was undeniable. The magazine¡¯s sales were getting better and better, and it had even become a successful social specimen of a campus magazine. All the major universities were trying to imitate it, but none of them could match the height that ¡°people of the wind¡± had created. Because after that, Gu Yanqing had never accepted an interview with any magazine. No one knew why he was so supportive of an unremarkable campus magazine in the first place. This had simply become a mystery in the media circle. Time flew by like a white horse. Amidst the bustle, the first semester of Song Beibei¡¯s freshman year was nearing its end. The arrival of the winter vacation filled the entire campus with a joyful atmosphere of a holiday. However, the few people in the original dormitory did not look very happy. Although Song Beibei moved out of the campus dormitory later on,. She still had a small gathering with the people in the original dormitory every two days and a big gathering every three days. The relationship was not at all estranged. Instead, it became even more intimate. Moreover, ever since she left, the school did not arrange for new people to come over. Occasionally, when Gu Yanqing was happy, Song Beibei would apply. Or when that old man was on a business trip, Song Beibei would move into the dormitory openly. Therefore, over the past six months, the relationship between the few girls had become even stronger. On the eve of the holiday, the four of them made an appointment to eat Haidilao. It just so happened that it snowed, and it was a vast expanse of whiteness outside. However, the hot pot was boiling, and the Red Spicy food floating on it made one¡¯s appetite rise. However, Song Beibei realized that she was the only one in high spirits. Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was solemn as she looked at her phone from time to time. Jiang Feifei held her head with one hand and sighed. Lu Huanzi simply leaned on the table and hummed. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? All of you are listless. What are you unhappy about? Tell me and make me happy? ¡± Jiang Feifei stood up, picked up her chopsticks, and knocked on Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s heartless. Song Beibei, why are you so heartless? ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°come out to eat. You have to be happy. You guys will get indigestion if you do that. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°forget it. You guys can eat. I can¡¯t eat. ¡± Jiang Feifei asked, ¡°why? Haven¡¯t you received any response from Pearl Group? ¡± Zhao Dantong shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much hope. ¡± Song Beibei remembered. A few days before the holidays, Pearl Group was recruiting holiday interns from various universities. This was an annual practice. Outstanding students would be selected and trained from their first year of university. From then on, they could intern at Pearl group during the winter and summer holidays. There were ten places every year, but the top universities in the country allocated only one place for each school. It was the same for a university. Even so, the elimination rate for each batch was more than 90% . In other words, even if they became interns at Pearl Group, they might not be able to work at Pearl Group in the future. Those who could stay were all selected. Even so, all the students studying media, whether they were freshmen or seniors, were racking their brains to get into Pearl Group. Not only because of his fame and resources, but also because of the connections and experience it brought. It was said that even the interns who were eliminated by Pearl Group were the hot commodities of other big media. In the eyes of the media, Pearl Group was a good opportunity to Gild gold. There were no less than a hundred people from a university who submitted their resumes to Pearl Group. If one were to say that Baili Taoyi, this opportunity was indeed slim. But everyone understood that this spot was probably reserved for the president of the news agency, Zhao Dantong. Not to mention, her personal ability was extraordinary. A freshman had turned a traditional society into a brand new one, and her reputation was outstanding. Just her resume, the first and only interview of the President of Pearl Group, was her battle record. Moreover, the outside world also said that she had a deep background and had a good relationship with the president of Pearl Group. At first, even Zhao Dantong thought so. She was full of confidence and was determined to get this position. However, until now, she had not received a call from the human resources department. Winter vacation was about to begin, so she began to worry. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Bei Bei, did you really send out my resume? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Yes, I promise. I personally placed it on the HR table and watched her put it into the document bag. ¡± Zhao Dantong happened to have an important interview the day she applied for the internship. She couldn¡¯t go over, so she gave her resume to Song Beibei and brought it with her. Seeing Song Beibei¡¯s promise, she sighed in her heart. She didn¡¯t suspect that Song Beibei didn¡¯t send her resume. Besides, other than the resume she submitted that day, Pearl Group also accepted online resumes. She had already submitted several copies, and it also showed that her resume had been read by HR. But there was no response. What was the problem? Could it be that her qualifications were not enough to become an intern at Pearl Group? Song Beibei did not mind. ¡°Dantong, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re so amazing, you¡¯ll definitely be accepted. I¡¯ll help you ask around later. ¡± Zhao Dantong did not take it to heart. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t worry about me. Oh right, where are you going for your internship during the holidays? ¡± Song Beibei ate her shrimp and said incoherently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to intern so early. I¡¯m only a freshman. I want to have fun during the holidays. ¡± Zhao Dantong rolled her eyes at her, saying that she had no ambition. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°actually, Beibei is pretty good like this. Do you think everyone is a media maniac like you who wants to intern during your freshman year? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°are you still talking about me? Don¡¯t you look sad too? ¡± When she said this, Jiang Feifei couldn¡¯t be happy anymore. ¡°When I think about my dad¡¯s endless matchmaking after the holidays, I get a headache. ¡± Chapter 94 - A few of them went to the Fengting villa to stop Gu Yanqings wife Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Huanzi¡¯s Chin hit the table and said listlessly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with a blind date? How can you meet a handsome guy? ¡± Jiang Feifei said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m not going on a blind date. My heart belongs to someone else. ¡± Zhao Dantong also looked up at Jiang Feifei. ¡°Huanzi is right. It¡¯s useless for you to have a one-sided love for Gu Yanqing. After all, he¡¯s already married. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t know that you have a crush on him. I don¡¯t like to hear it, and I don¡¯t even know that someone like you exists. ¡± Jiang Feifei became even more depressed. ¡°Why do you think Gu Yanqing got married? I wonder what kind of monster his wife is. If it were up to me, she would definitely be an a-list celebrity in the entertainment circle. She might even be the diva, Zhou Xiaoyu, who is known as the National Mermaid. She wasn¡¯t caught with Gu Yanqing in the hotel not too long ago. Although she clarified it later, no matter who it is, she¡¯s definitely a vixen. ¡± Jiang Feifei was already so angry that she directly started her personal attacks from her speculation. Song Beibei was eating the lobster balls without saying anything. Jiang Feifei looked at Song Beibei who was eating happily and pinched her lightly. ¡°You only know how to eat. ¡± Song Beibei rubbed her arm and said, ¡°why would I not eat? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°I won¡¯t give up and I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ve never seen Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife before. I just don¡¯t believe it. So I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯m going to go to his house tonight to stop his wife. If she really exists, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll give up. ¡± Song Beibei almost choked. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re not serious, are you? ¡± Jiang Feifei slapped her chopsticks hard. ¡°I¡¯m serious this time. If you¡¯re sisters, then come with me. ¡± Song Beibei was so depressed that she was about to die. Because at this moment, she was lying in ambush outside the Fengting villa. The four of them had come over. Zhao Dantong said that in order to make Jiang Feifei give up completely, this method was not bad. Lu Huanzi was born to gossip, so she was naturally happy to join in the fun. In the cold winter weather, the few of them hid behind the bushes outside the Fengting villa. Song Beibei looked at the time. It was 7:30 pm. If it were any other day, Gu Yanqing would have gotten off work and gone home. However, Gu Yanqing had been on a business trip in Japan recently and happened to be back today. He had just called to tell her that he would be home at 8 pm and asked when she would be back? Song Beibei found a quiet place to pick up the phone and said, ¡°shall we go back to the old residence today? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°why? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to answer. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that her roommates, including herself, would come to the maple villa to stop Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, which was also her¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei felt that this matter was really melodramatic. She was originally still hesitating whether she should confess or not. But seeing Jiang Feifei¡¯s expression, which seemed as if she wanted to tear Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife apart immediately, Song Beibei gave up. It was better not to say it. Moreover, in her subconscious mind, she would divorce Gu Yanqing sooner or later. Moreover, their relationship was only in name but not in reality. Song Beibei randomly found an excuse, ¡°because the old residence is our home. ¡± On the other side, Gu Yanqing was actually silent for a second. Then he replied, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll stay at home tonight. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why, but her ears were burning when she heard this. It was nothing, but when Gu Yanqing said it, it felt like there was something else behind it. The few of them were shivering in the bushes. Song Beibei said, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for half an hour. Gu Yanqing might not come back. ¡± It was not that he might not come back, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t. Gu Yanqing was probably on his way back to the old mansion. The song family¡¯s old mansion had never been exposed to the public, and the security system was very strict. This was also the reason why Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had lived under the same roof for so many years, but had never been discovered by anyone. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll come back either. A person like Gu Yanqing has three guesses. He definitely won¡¯t only have a villa like this. This is just his temporary residence. ¡± Actually, they all knew that Song Beibei had said that she used to work part-time here, but she had never seen the owner. In other words, Gu Yanqing only came here occasionally to stay. The last time they had come, they had bumped into each other, and the interview with Dan Tong. Perhaps it was purely luck. In fact, Jiang Feifei already had an answer in her heart. Gu Yanqing was married. Even if he wasn¡¯t married, so what? The chances of her meeting him were still as slim as ever. Although her family background wasn¡¯t bad, compared to that person at the top of the pyramid, she was nothing. However, there was still an inexplicable sense of loss in her heart. Since he was young, he had always heard stories about that person from his father. That genius in the business world, that handsome man¡­ ¡­ In fact, she knew it in her heart. She came here today, even dragging her best friend over, just to put an end to this hopeless crush of hers. No matter what, that person was a dazzling light in her youth, the person she admired the most at her ignorant age¡­ ¡­ Although that person didn¡¯t know, she needed a witness. She needed a farewell ceremony to bid farewell to her sweet and bitter one-sided Love Journey. She waited for another half an hour. There were no lights in the villa and no cars going in or out. It seemed that Gu Yanqing really wasn¡¯t coming back. Jiang Feifei stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Forget it. ¡± Lu Huanzi patted Jiang Feifei on the shoulder. ¡°Feifei, are you alright? ¡± Jiang Feifei smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been hard on all of you. You¡¯ve waited for nothing with me. ¡± Zhao Dantong went straight to the point. ¡°How is it? Have you given up? ¡± Jiang Feifei was silent for a moment before she suddenly smiled. ¡°I announce that I¡¯ve officially lost my love today. I, Jiang Feifei, am going to give up on Gu Yanqing completely. ¡± Song Beibei echoed, ¡°Feifei, you¡¯ve finally come to your senses. I¡¯ve always thought that there¡¯s nothing good about that old man to make you so infatuated with him. ¡± Jiang Feifei still rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat everyone to skewers when we get back. ¡± After squatting for too long, the few of them felt their legs go numb. They had only taken a few steps when¡­ Lu Huanzi suddenly cried out in surprise and pointed with her finger. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a car. Is Mr. Gu back? ¡± The girls quickly reacted and hid behind a thick French parasol tree. Then, four small heads poked out from behind the tree trunk. It was indeed Gu Yanqing. Lu Huanzi lowered her voice and said, ¡°look, she really has a wife. ¡± The car just flashed past them. Song Beibei saw it clearly too. There really was a woman on the passenger seat. There were street lights on both sides of the road. Plus, the passenger seat window was not closed. So they could see the side of the woman¡¯s face clearly. Even the smile on the woman¡¯s face could be seen clearly. Gu Yanqing was driving. They seemed to be talking about something and were very happy. The car had already driven far away, and only then did the few of them react. Lu Huanzi said in surprise, ¡°that woman must be big boss Gu¡¯s wife. She¡¯s so beautiful and elegant. ¡± Zhao Dantong was silent for a while. ¡°One look and you can tell that she¡¯s the type of person who has a successful career and is an elite. This kind of woman is definitely a strong woman. ¡± Song Beibei stared blankly at the back of the car as it drove away. It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Feifei waved her hand in front of Song Beibei that she said, ¡°What are you looking at? Come back to your senses. Why are you more surprised than me? ¡± Song Beibei came back to her senses, but it was as if someone had poured a bucket of ice water on her from head to toe. Even the bottom of her heart felt a chill. She recognized that woman¡­ ¡­ When they went back, Jiang Feifei said, ¡°is that woman really Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife? She doesn¡¯t seem worthy no matter how you look at her. Doesn¡¯t the domineering CEO like silly and sweet female leads? ¡± Zhao Dantong sneered. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re the one who got poisoned by CEO Wen. Recently, I¡¯ve seen that you¡¯re holding some kind of off-track wife that¡¯s too difficult to spoil and Nibble on. How could a real CEO of a corporation want a wife who only knows how to cause trouble and off-track ¡°What they need is a good wife who can join hands with them and even open up New Territories together. In the future, there¡¯s no benefit in reading less of these unnutritious novels. ¡± Jiang Feifei sighed. ¡°Forget it. Losing to a woman like this, I¡¯m completely convinced. Although it¡¯s just a glance, I can tell that her looks and temperament are all top-notch. ¡± Zhao Dantong snorted softly. ¡°I reckon her family background won¡¯t be bad. ¡± The three of them continued to chatter along the way. Only Song Beibei was unusually quiet. Several people also found that Song Beibei is not right. Lu Huanzi held her arm: ¡°Bei Bei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so Pale? ¡± Song Beibei said: ¡°I suddenly have a stomachache. ¡± ¡°Is it serious? Shall I take you to the hospital? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head: ¡°I have medicine at home, I went back first, you go back to school. ¡± Then Song Beibei stopped a taxi on the roadside. Along the way, Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. That woman just now was Gu Wanjing! That woman was Gu Wanjing Chapter 96 - You know very well what despicable things you have done Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She called him uncle Gu again. However, Gu Yanqing did not get angry at all when he heard that. Looking at the red ears of the person opposite him, he looked a little angry from embarrassment, but he was in a very happy mood. He had been away for seven days, but he had not seen this little girl for seven days. He really missed her very much. Fortunately, she was already on winter vacation. He had a good way to make this little girl focus. Gu Yanqing directly sat on the SOFA. ¡°Come to the company for an internship during the vacation. You can also learn about the operation of the company. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°I¡¯m only a freshman. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going on a vacation with a friend. I want to go skiing in Switzerland. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Song Beibei, have you forgotten what you promised us before? If you¡¯ve forgotten, I have a contract with your name on it. ¡± How could Song Beibei Forget? If one said that Gu Yanqing was a pervert, this point was also reflected vividly. Last time, she had asked Gu Yanqing to accept an interview with Zhao Dantong. Gu Yanqing had taken advantage of the situation and made a condition, which was that he had to go to the company for an internship during the holidays, regardless of whether it was summer or winter. At that time, Song Beibei thought that since it was still early in the holidays, she could find a random reason and it wouldn¡¯t matter even if she acted shamelessly. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would specially get Zhong Junjie to sign a document for her. The condition of the contract was that if she didn¡¯t go to the company for an internship, Gu Yanqing could disclose their relationship to the media. This was clearly a threat! A THREAT! Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t the company come to our school to recruit interns last time? ¡± Gu Yanqing Hummed faintly. ¡°then why didn¡¯t they respond to my application for Zhao Dantong last time? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still indifferent. ¡°This is a matter for the Human Resources Department. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then you can¡¯t be concerned about it. My classmate is very anxious. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°if it¡¯s about recruiting an intern, I still have to interfere. I can¡¯t do much as a CEO. ¡± Song Beibei snorted. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help. I¡¯ll go look for Zhong Junjie tomorrow. ¡± However, the next day, Su Kaixin was woken up by a phone call. It was from Lu Huanzi. She looked very worried. ¡°Beibei, can you go back to the dormitory? ¡± Song Beibei was still sleepy. ¡°Huanhuan, what happened? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Dantong. Sigh, I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll know when you come back. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s spirit trembled. She immediately got up and rushed to the school dormitory. Song Beibei had just opened the dormitory door when she realized that other than the people in the dormitory, there were also a lot of people crammed into a small dormitory. Zhao Dantong was lying on the table. Lu Huanzi was standing next to her while Jiang Feifei was sitting on her bed. There were a few other people. Two of them were from the news club, and a few of them were classmates. They were all studying news anyway. Seeing Song Beibei appear at the door, Lu Huanzi was the first to react. She said, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re back. ¡± Song Beibei came in and walked to Zhao Dantong¡¯s side. She put a hand on her shoulder and asked, ¡°Dantong, what happened? ¡± Zhao Dantong did not raise her head. Instead, she shook her shoulder forcefully and flung Song Beibei¡¯s hand off her shoulder. Song Beibei was stunned. She could clearly feel Zhao Dantong¡¯s anger and unkindness, but why was this anger directed at her? Zhao Dantong¡¯s friend, ou Qi from the news agency, said, ¡°Song Beibei, you still have the nerve to ask Dantong what happened? You know very well what despicable things you¡¯ve done. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely uncomfortable when she heard this. ¡°What do you mean? What despicable things have I done? Speak clearly. ¡± Then, a document was thrown in front of Song Beibei. ¡°The intern list of Pearl Group has been passed down. Dan Tong¡¯s name isn¡¯t on it. On the contrary, you, Song Beibei, have been accepted and are still pretending to be innocent. Song Beibei, you¡¯re really capable. ¡± Song Beibei picked up the document. It was indeed the latest intern list. There was only one spot for an intern to be accepted into a university. Song Beibei¡¯s name was indeed written on that spot. Song Beibei was unable to react in time. Ou Qi said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing else to say, right? Song Beibei, what are your qualifications? What is Dan Tong¡¯s qualifications How could Pearl Group choose you over her On the day she submitted her resume, Dan Tong had an interview and could not go over personally. She asked you to bring her over. But now that you were accepted, Dan Tong was rejected. What does this mean It means that you did not help Dan Tong submit her resume that day. You only submitted your own resume. Song Beibei, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shrewd. You can¡¯t compare to her and you secretly use these little tricks. How shameless.¡± Ou Qi¡¯s words were too harsh. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was still in a mess as she held the application list. On the day she sent in her resume, she did indeed send it in for Zhao Dantong. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t send in her resume at all. Gu Yanqing did indeed have the intention to ask her to intern at the company, but she was still considering it. Moreover, she thought that even if she did intern at the company, it wouldn¡¯t be through the school recruitment channel. It would probably be some small department. But, what exactly was going on? Jiang Feifei had a bad temper. She had been sitting on the bed and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, this was their news people¡¯s business and had nothing to do with her. However, Ou Qi¡¯s words were too harsh. She immediately stood up She said, ¡°who are you calling shameless ¡°We know what kind of person Bei Bei is a hundred times better than you. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If you continue to talk like this, don¡¯t blame me for chasing you away. Also, why does this recruitment spot have to belong to Dan Tong ¡°Dan Tong is indeed very outstanding, but Bei Bei isn¡¯t bad either. Who knows, the Pearl Group might have taken a liking to Song Beibei. ¡± On the other side, Ou Qi sneered, ¡°someone like Song Beibei? ¡± The last interview she did was because of Dantong, okay She must have snatched all the credit and written it on her resume. If it was a fair competition, even a blind person would choose Dantong, okay?¡± Jiang Feifei wanted to scold her. But she was stopped by Song Beibei. Song Beibei had already calmed down, and her mind had figured out what was going on. It was probably because Zhong Junjie had asked him to sign the contract last time and then went through the HR department¡¯s procedures. Therefore, this time, Mingzhu was just going through the motions to recruit an intern. It was probably because Zhong Junjie was afraid that when she arrived at the company in the future, others would find out that she had parachuted in. Zhong Junjie was thoughtful, but he definitely did not expect such a thing to happen. But to be honest, Ou Qi was right about one thing. If it was a fair competition, Mingzhu Group must have chosen Zhao Dantong. From the beginning to the end, Zhao Dantong did not say a word. She did not even look at Song Beibei. Song Beibei actually felt quite uncomfortable. What was uncomfortable was not that Dantong was angry at her, but that Dantong¡¯s attitude also indicated that she suspected that she had not sent out her resume at all. Song Beibei said, ¡°Dantong, do you think the same as them? ¡± Zhao Dantong was silent for a few seconds and did not look at Song Beibei. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Dantong, how can you say that? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled instead. ¡°actually, I know that all of you are on Beibei¡¯s side. Actually, I don¡¯t want to doubt it, but I can¡¯t think of any other possibility. I don¡¯t believe that with my qualifications, Pearl Group would not hire me. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if something in her chest had split open. She stood rooted to the spot for more than ten seconds. The people from the news agency were still talking sarcastically. Zhao Dantong¡¯s face was also cold. She suddenly ran out of the dormitory. She even heard a disdainful voice from behind, ¡°she¡¯s still pretending to be wronged. The most wronged is our Dantong, alright? ¡± After Song Beibei left, she dialed Zhong Junjie¡¯s number and said, ¡°brother Zhong, I want to ask you for a favor. ¡± ? Song Beibei came back ten minutes later. The people inside hadn¡¯t dispersed yet. They spoke one after another. Some comforted Zhao Dantong, some criticized Song Beibei, and some stood up for her. Song Beibei walked in front of Zhao Dantong with mixed feelings and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Pearl Group. They said that you¡¯re on the list of interns. You can go for an internship in three days. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s voice turned colder. Almost after Song Beibei said this, Zhao Dantong¡¯s phone rang. Zhao Dantong picked up the phone, inside the music came a male voice: ¡°Is Zhao Dantong classmate? I am the Pearl Group¡¯s personnel manager¡­ ¡± Chapter 97 - You guys must be looking down on me Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After the call ended, even Zhao Dantong was a little stunned. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°Dantong, is that Pearl Group calling? What did they say? ¡± Zhao Dantong was stunned for about two seconds before she returned to normal. She said, ¡°they said that my name was left out of the intern form and they told me to go to the Human Resources Department to sign the contract in three days. ¡± One sentence caused the entire dormitory to become deathly silent. Zhao Dantong stood up and pulled Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Beibei. I misunderstood you. Can You forgive me? ¡± Song Beibei felt very uncomfortable and even wanted to cry. She was silent for two seconds and did not speak. She just kept her head down. The people who had been standing beside Zhao Dantong and scolding Song Beibei all this time also shut up. Ou Qi was still grinning as she said, ¡°so it was a misunderstanding. Did Student Song Beibei just go out and make a phone call to ask the personnel department over there ¡°Look, now the problem has been solved. Dantong has already apologized. Student Song Beibei wouldn¡¯t be so petty, right? ¡± If it was in the past, Song Beibei would definitely say, ¡°why should I forgive you if you apologize? ¡°. But at this moment, she only felt uncomfortable. It was indeed easy to suspect that she had tampered with the situation just now. It was also true that she had no reason to believe her. But she still felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart. Ou Qi said, ¡°just treat it as a joke. Song Beibei, you¡¯re not so narrow-minded that you can¡¯t take a joke, right? ¡± Jiang Feifei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°you have no upbringing, yet you blame others for not being able to take a joke. Go, all of you go. Don¡¯t ever come to my dormitory again. You¡¯re not welcome here. ¡± Jiang Feifei chased the rest of the people out. There were only the four of them left in the dormitory. Zhao Dantong looked at Song Beibei Her originally apologetic face was covered with a layer of coldness. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for misunderstanding you, but under such circumstances, it¡¯s hard for me not to think that way. Song Beibei, I¡¯m different from all of you. I don¡¯t have a good family background, nor do I have a strong family background. You know how important this opportunity is to me. Feifei and Huanzi indeed didn¡¯t suspect you, but that¡¯s because the two of them are simply outsiders. This is how society is. When things don¡¯t concern themselves, anyone can be a saint. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Dan Tong, it¡¯s not right for you to say that. Even if it happened to me, I wouldn¡¯t doubt Bei Bei. We¡¯ve been together for so long. Don¡¯t you believe that? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile. ¡°You¡¯re not standing on my side, so of course you can say that. Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. Actually, all this time, the three of you have been on the same side. I know that your food and clothing are the best. You can discuss whether you want to eat the lobsters from Yunshui pavilion or the abalones from Weixian restaurant after school, but I¡¯m thinking about how to do a part-time job to earn more living expenses. You can discuss whether you want to go skiing in Switzerland or soak in the hot spring in Hokkaido during your vacation. As for me, I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for almost half a month because of an internship. You must be looking down on me, right? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s words shocked everyone. They had never had such thoughts in their minds. They also knew that Zhao Dantong¡¯s family background was not very good, but they had never shown their superiority in front of her. Even in the dormitory.. Almost everything was shared. They did not know why Zhao Dantong would have such thoughts. For a moment, they did not know how to react. Silence was like a knife, splitting the intimacy between the few of them bit by bit. In the end, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Dantong, we really don¡¯t think that way. Actually, this isn¡¯t a big deal. Forget it, okay? The four of us will still be the same as before, okay? ¡± Jiang Feifei immediately echoed, ¡°let¡¯s put this matter behind us. Aren¡¯t the two of you going to Mingzhu for an internship? I heard that being an intern at Mingzhu group is very bitter. The two of you will have to look after each other in the future. How about this? I¡¯ll treat everyone to lunch today and forget about the past. How about that? ¡± Zhao Dantong was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to lunch. You¡¯ve always been the ones treating. ¡± Thus, the three of them went to taste Shangju at noon. They did not expect to run into he Yucheng there. Actually, everyone in the dormitory knew that Song Beibei and he Yucheng had broken up. However, they were not too clear about the reason, and Song Beibei was unwilling to say anything more. However, the two of them had been friends for the past six months. It was just that they had very little contact. However, Lu Huanzi and he Yucheng were in the same major. They could bring back information about he yucheng from time to time. It was said that he was going to go abroad directly next semester. Originally, he was going to stay at a university for a year, but the school¡¯s overseas student development plan seemed to have suddenly changed. In short, after the winter vacation, he Yucheng was going to fly to the United States in March of the following year. Columbia Business School was considered the most difficult business school to enter in the United States. When this matter spread around the school, it caused quite a stir. Therefore, this meal became he Yucheng¡¯s treat in the end, which could be considered a practical meal. During the meal, Zhao Dantong and Song Beibei were still a little silent. Fortunately, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi had been trying to adjust the atmosphere. Although he Yucheng didn¡¯t know what happened between them, he could guess a little from their words. After the meal, Zhao Dantong, Jiang Feifei, and Lu Huanzi returned to school. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi started to pack their luggage in the afternoon and went home in the evening. It was rare for Song Beibei and he Yucheng to be alone so quietly. Ever since they separated, they deliberately avoided each other. It wasn¡¯t because of awkwardness, but more like a tacit understanding between the two of them. ¡°You haven¡¯t told them about your relationship with that person? ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what to say. The more I drag it out, the less courage I have. ¡± ¡°They will find out sooner or later. ¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it when that day comes. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine how they would react if they knew that she had been lying to them from the start. Feifei and Huanzi had defended her today, but if they knew that she hadn¡¯t been honest with them all this time, would they still understand her like that? Song Beibei was a little frustrated. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. Are you here to tutor me today? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the last day. ¡± ¡°Yeah, when are you leaving? ¡± ¡°after the ten thousand Spring Festival, I have to go over there earlier to make arrangements. ¡± ¡°I hope that everything goes well for you and that your studies are successful. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m going back. We¡¯ll meet again when you¡¯re back from your studies. ¡± ¡°Beibei. ¡± When Song Beibei turned to leave, he Yucheng stopped her. Song Beibei turned to look at him, but he was smiling. ¡°Are we still friends? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for two seconds. ¡°Of course we are. ¡± He Yucheng suddenly stepped forward and planted a kiss on song Beibei¡¯s forehead. Song Beibei looked up in shock She met his gentle eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. This is a kiss of friendship. Song Beibei, you must be happy. If your uncle bullies you one day, come and find me. Although I¡¯m not as good as him, I¡¯m younger than him. I might not lose even if I help you fight. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a second before she burst into laughter. Her brows arched and she said, ¡°okay. ¡± The most ignorant and muddled relationship of the young had been stored in a wine cellar for such a long time. When it was opened again, it had already changed into a different appearance. Although many things happened later on, many years later, when Song Beibei thought of He Yucheng¡¯s name, he was still that reserved, quiet, but warm white-clothed young man in the winter sun¡­ ¡­ .. Song Beibei ate, drank, and slept like a pig at home for three days. Finally, Gu Yanqing forcefully dragged her out early in the morning. Song Beibei didn¡¯t wake up and was full of anger. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what are you doing? I¡¯m on vacation. ¡± ¡°today, the interns from the company will start reporting. You should go too. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m still considering whether to go to the company for an internship. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked the nanny to send the prepared clothes to Song Beibei¡¯s bedside. His voice was flat. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider. You have to go. I can¡¯t see you among the interns who are going today. I¡¯ll hold a press conference tomorrow! ¡± A press conference and a press conference. This had already become Gu Yanqing¡¯s high-frequency threats. However, Song Beibei still didn¡¯t beat Gu Yanqing in the end. She got up and brushed her teeth resentfully. Then, she looked at the clothes that Gu Yanqing had prepared for her It was neither professional nor Orthodox. It was actually a thick down jacket. The style was very old-fashioned, and it was all black. It was extremely ugly. How could Song Beibei wear such ugly clothes to the company. Therefore, Song Beibei changed her clothes. Song Beibei changed her clothes Chapter 99 - Murder Game Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong was sitting in the middle of the SOFA. Someone had been coming over to strike up a conversation with her. Although her personality was a little arrogant, she could be considered to be well-rounded. In addition, everyone had long heard of this name. Most of them had the intention of trying to get close to her. Zhao Dantong gladly accepted it. However, Song Beibei was different. Although she had signed her name in the interview at that time, for some unknown reason, everyone knew that she was just a small follower. She was just basking in the limelight. Therefore, in the eyes of everyone, Zhao Dantong, a freshman, was worthy of her title as a trainee of Pearl Group. However, Song Beibei was a little high up. However, Song Beibei did not care. She was not someone who liked to be in the limelight. Moreover, those people did not malign her. Therefore, it did not matter. Even now, she was squeezed into a corner by those people. She could still eat happily and be at ease. At the same time, she could also admire the handsome guys performing on the small stage. Among this batch of interns, there were quite a number of handsome guys. The Guy who was playing drums on the stage was said to be Jiang Sida, the new campus Belle of the Communication University of China. Pan Peter, the guy who was full of stage presence, dressed in rock, metal, and singing ¡°my microphone, ¡± was said to be a media online celebrity. He had millions of fans on Weibo and was very famous¡­ ¡­ There was also a handsome man who was sitting in another corner. He was fair and clean, gentle, and wore glasses. It was said that he was a chinese-korean exchange student, Feng Yishui. When he was fourteen years old, he was the editor-in-chief of a famous literary magazine in Korea. He was quite a legend. They were all powerful people. Song Beibei sat in the corner, eating delicious food while admiring the handsome man. Life was a great joy. But at this moment, the phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated. Song Beibei looked at the signature and frowned. But she still answered, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Song Beibei was not in a good mood. If it delayed her from looking at the handsome man, of course she was not in a good mood. On the other side, Gu Yanqing was already used to song Beibei¡¯s usual attitude. His voice was gentle and light, ¡°I¡¯m off work. ¡± What does it matter to me if you¡¯re off work Song Beibei thought. Before Song Beibei could say anything, Gu Yanqing said, ¡°where are you? I¡¯ll wait for you in the parking lot. Let¡¯s go home together. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°We¡¯re having a party today. ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re having a party, but you¡¯re almost done staying. Come back with me. ¡± The music on Song Beibei¡¯s side was too loud, causing Gu Yanqing to frown. ¡°Why is it so noisy over there? ¡± Song Beibei pretended that she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. She pulled the phone away at the top of her voice. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll hang up now¡­ ¡± Song Beibei hung up the phone. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she thought of Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold face on the other end of the phone. Song Beibei continued to stay in the corner, eating delicacies and looking at handsome men. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that even though she stayed in the most inconspicuous corner, there were still many people in the private room who were looking at her. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else. It was just that her looks were too good to be ignored. However, in order to avoid leaving a bad impression, she didn¡¯t dare to strike up a conversation. For example, Pan Peter had a good impression of Song Beibei from the moment he saw her. It was just that up until now, he had not said a single word. A girl like Song Beibei always felt that she was not quite the same as an ordinary girl. At a glance, she looked beautiful and very clean, like an extremely beautiful water lily Every frown and smile could make people fall head over heels for her. Even a young female assassin like Pan Peter did not dare to approach her rashly, for fear of leaving a bad impression. Therefore, at this moment, after coming down from the stage, he directly sat next to Zhao Dantong. He came from a famous university and was a third-year student. He was very popular on the Internet. Zhao Dantong had long heard of this person and had a good impression of him. She called him senior brother one after another. After chatting with Zhao Dantong, she gestured to the corner. ¡°Dantong, is junior sister song very close to you? ¡± Originally, Zhao Dantong and Pan Peter had been chatting very happily. However, when Pan Peter said this, Zhao Dantong felt as if she had been poured a bucket of ice water from head to toe. Not to mention that she had always been sensitive, even a fool could tell that the person Pan Peter was really interested in was Song Beibei. Following Pan Peter¡¯s gaze, she happened to see Song Beibei on the phone. She did not know who she was talking to on the phone, but the corners of her mouth had a faint, evil smile, as if she was a little devil who had done something bad. Song Beibei was born with an innocent, angelic face. Such a contrast made her look cute and playful, and she actually had an indescribable charm. The look in Pan Peter¡¯s eyes was enough to explain it. Zhao Dantong sneered in her heart. The famous Pan Peter was actually a shallow boy who only cared about looks. She seemed to be holding back her anger in her heart, but in the end, she still smiled and said to Pan Peter, ¡°that¡¯s right. Song Beibei and I are best friends. Why? Does senior brother Pan have feelings for her? ¡± Pan Peter retracted his gaze and smiled calmly. ¡°junior sister really has good taste. Oh right, can you give me junior sister Song¡¯s phone number? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time. ¡± Zhao Dantong raised her eyebrows She deliberately said in a serious manner, ¡°that won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t have the right. This is Bei Bei¡¯s privacy. If you really want a phone number, you can ask her yourself. However, from what I know, she¡¯s quite disgusted because there are too many people who ask for her phone number. Senior brother Pan, you know that beauties are all spoiled. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯re a little arrogant. ¡± Pan Peter did not pay much attention to Zhao Dantong¡¯s words. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°since I¡¯ve put you in a difficult position, I won¡¯t force junior sister Zhao. However, junior sister has a good saying. All beauties are spoiled. ¡± After saying that, Pan Peter stood up and walked towards Song Beibei. Pan Peter¡¯s last sentence was rather interesting. Zhao Dantong felt that he was insinuating something. Actually, it was not strange. Everyone was a media person. They were quick-witted and were used to psychological analysis. She couldn¡¯t even explain her actions just now. Was it because she was a little jealous of Song Beibei. PFFT! That wasn¡¯t it! What was there to be jealous of? Other than that face, how could Song Beibei compare to her? Song Beibei was originally alone in the corner, but someone suddenly came over to strike up a conversation, followed by several others. She originally thought that she didn¡¯t have a sense of presence, but now she was a little flattered. Moreover, everyone seemed to be very friendly. Everyone was chatting happily when someone suddenly suggested, ¡°let¡¯s play a killing game. ¡± Murder Game. Although she had never played it before, Song Beibei had heard of it. It was a small game that was popular during gatherings or KTV shows to liven up the atmosphere. Some people had already started to explain the rules. The people who participated in the game gathered together to draw cards. There were two killers, two policemen, and the rest were civilians. There was also a judge. In the first round, everyone closed their eyes. The judge announced, ¡°it¡¯s getting dark. The killer will come out to kill. ¡± At this time, the two people who had obtained the killer cards would open their eyes to get to know each other and ¡°kill¡± a person. In the second round, everyone closed their eyes again. The judge announced, ¡°police, please open your eyes. ¡± After the police who drew the police card opened their eyes to get to know each other, they could suspect that any one of the people who closed their eyes was a killer. At the same time, the judge signaled to the police to suspect whether the target was a killer¡­ ¡­ Round after round, the killer¡¯s side all died. The police side won. The police side all died. The killer¡¯s side won. If the civilians all died, it would be a draw. Although Song Beibei had never played before, she was eager to try. After explaining the rules, the few of them tidied up the coffee table, and then everyone sat around the coffee table on the SOFA. Everyone took their cards and was about to start playing. The door of the private room suddenly opened. Standing at the door was the temporary leader who had just gone out to answer the phone, and there was another person beside him. When everyone clearly saw the person standing next to the department leader, it was suddenly silent. Because that person was¡­ ¡­ The top boss of Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing ! ! When Song Beibei saw that person, she immediately frowned! Why was he here? Song Beibei had a feeling that it was because she had deliberately hung up on him just now, so he was here to arrest someone? This old man was really too petty! The department head came in with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce you. The chairman knew that everyone was here for a gathering today, so he specially came to see you guys. This is really unprecedented. You trainees really have a lot of face. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already come in without batting an eyelid. Standing in front of everyone, he was well-dressed and had a long body like jade. His eyes swept over everyone indifferently, and finally landed on a single SOFA in the corner. Chapter 100 - Gu Yanqing, youre cheating! Youre deliberately targeting me! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Although it was a single-seater Sofa, there were two people sitting on the single-seater Sofa because everyone was huddled together in a circle, ready to play the game. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze had been fixed on the sofa the whole time. Almost everyone had noticed it. However, they weren¡¯t very sure whether this big CEO was looking at Zhao Dantong or Song Beibei. At this moment, Zhao Dantong suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°CEO¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing retracted his gaze and smiled lightly, ¡°what are you guys playing? ¡± Someone stood up and explained, ¡°we¡¯re planning to play a killing game. President, do you want to join us? ¡± After saying this, that person regretted it. Big Boss Gu had specially come to see this batch of interns. It was already considered a great deal of face. The company¡¯s top leader couldn¡¯t possibly be playing games with this group of interns who had yet to enter the company, right. Therefore, everyone held their breaths and didn¡¯t say anything, but they were all thinking the same thing. Unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°sure, how do you want to play? ¡± After saying that, he walked towards the crowd. The few of them automatically made room for a single SOFA, which was right in front of Song Beibei. From the beginning to the end, Song Beibei did not say a word. She was afraid that others would notice something was amiss! What on Earth was this old man doing here? He even wanted to play games with them? Song Beibei instantly lost all interest. But there was nothing anyone could do. The big boss wanted to play games, so everyone had to be energetic and accompany him. After listening to the rules, Gu Yanqing said lightly, ¡°how about this, I¡¯ll be your judge. ¡± Naturally, no one objected. Before starting to play, Pan Peter said, ¡°the game is about winning and losing. Let the boss set a reward and punishment system for us. ¡± Everyone looked at Gu Yanqing in unison. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was indifferent. ¡°The winner gets ten points for the assessment, and the loser gets ten points. ¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that. Mingzhu¡¯s trainees had a hundred points system every year for the past few days, and the assessment system was very strict. Once they failed, they would be eliminated even if they were still in the internship period. And now, the boss actually used this as a reward and punishment system. This was too child¡¯s play! They were not one in ten thousand, but one in a thousand. One had to know how much effort they had put in to become Pearl Group¡¯s interns! Wasn¡¯t the CEO treating human lives too carelessly? But the boss was still the boss. Even if it was treating human lives carelessly, no one dared to say anything! But Song Beibei was different. When she heard this, she almost reflexively argued with Gu Yanqing, ¡°this is very unfair to us. This game is completely dependent on luck. There¡¯s NO STRENGTH TO SPEAK OF! ¡± Gu Yanqing was almost expressionless. His voice was clear and indifferent, but the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, ¡°student song, you don¡¯t know. Sometimes, luck can also be considered a type of strength. ¡± To be honest, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t agree with Gu Yanqing¡¯s worldview. Previously, it was fine to say that one¡¯s family background was also a type of strength. Now, it was ridiculous to say that luck was also a type of strength! This was simply nonsense! Song Beibei almost blurted out, ¡°I have a generation gap with you. ¡± Fortunately, she shut up in time. Zhao Dantong tugged at the corner of Song Beibei¡¯s shirt. Song Beibei reacted and sat down as well. However, everyone still admired this little girl in their hearts. She actually dared to argue with the big boss right from the start. After Song Beibei sat down, the game began. In the first round, Song Beibei was given an ¡°assassin card¡± When the assassins got to know each other, the other assassin was Zhao Dantong. Her luck was pretty good. Round after round, the two policemen were ¡°killed¡± by the two of them. The assassin won. The loser was trembling with fear. This round had only lasted for about ten minutes. The intern¡¯s score had already been deducted by ten points. If her luck wasn¡¯t good, wouldn¡¯t she be directly eliminated from the interns after these few rounds? But gradually, everyone discovered a pattern. Everyone¡¯s wins and losses were very average. After a few rounds, the winners and losers won and lost. The score didn¡¯t fluctuate much. It was as if a pair of hands were controlling the situation from behind the scenes, controlling the balance. Of course, except for one person¡­ ¡­ Another round was over. Song Beibei drew the police card and was killed by the killer in the end. All of them were wiped out. Song Beibei had already lost seven rounds in a row. Her score was basically in the ranks of those who were eliminated. This was very strange. Everyone¡¯s score was fluctuating. Only Song Beibei had been losing. When Song Beibei lost another round of the police card, she finally could not take it anymore. She stood up and accused the man in charge of dealing cards, ¡°Gu Yanqing! You cheated. You deliberately targeted me! ¡± When she said this, everyone was stunned! She actually dared to call the CEO by his name! Song Beibei was reasonable because Gu Yanqing, the ¡°judge¡± , was in charge of dealing cards. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what was going on. She kept drawing ¡°police cards¡± . The police were supposed to judge the killer based on the clues given by the judge. Song Beibei realized that Gu Yanqing had been giving her the wrong clues all along. Actually, everyone could tell. The big boss was indeed targeting Song Beibei. That was because there were two police officers and the other person had been taking turns. Even if they lost this round, they would still win the next sentence. The big boss seemed to have carefully calculated the probability of each person winning or losing at the same level. Only Song Beibei was constantly losing. Looking at the man who looked calm and collected, everyone could not help but feel a chill down their spines Under such circumstances, to maintain everyone¡¯s score at the same level without being found out about the obvious flaw, how genius was that? How much brain power did one need to calculate the probability in such a short period of time and execute it flawlessly And at the same time, let Song Beibei continue to lose? This big boss was simply inhuman! More importantly, why was he targeting Song Beibei like this? Could it be because she had spoken back before the game started? Using a small game to eliminate her all at once, was he trying to show off to these interns? Everyone present was an understanding person, but at this moment, no one dared to disobey the big boss. It was too terrifying. Song Beibei was a bloody example! However, this song Beibei was really not afraid of death. She accused the person in front of her with a face full of anger. Faced with Song Beibei¡¯s serious accusation, Gu Yanqing was still calmly sitting on the sofa. He raised his eyelids and said calmly, ¡°you said I cheated. Where¡¯s the evidence? ¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was so angry that she could not speak ¡­ She really did not have any evidence. This old man, Gu Yanqing, was simply using his iq to suppress her. Even though she clearly knew in her heart that he was the culprit, she could not find any reason to accuse him. Gu Yanqing was still as calm as ever. He seemed to be sighing with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s your bad luck. ¡± Song Beibei was so angry that she was trembling. She held back her little red face and glared fiercely at Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei had long realized that this was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wicked taste. He liked to bully her in public. It was because there were so many people that she couldn¡¯t flare up. She just liked to see how she dared to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak up. In the end, Gu Yanqing just liked to suppress her! Song Beibei¡¯s fingers clenched into fists. She really wanted to go up and beat that old man up! When everyone looked at Song Beibei, their gazes were different. Some were watching the show while others were gloating. However, most of them still felt sympathy for this little girl. She clearly didn¡¯t do anything and only said a fair word. She had inexplicably offended the big boss like this. She had easily lost her internship qualification. It was really too unfair! No wonder she was so angry that she looked like she was about to cry¡­ ¡­ At this moment, big boss Gu had already stood up from the single-seater Sofa. ¡°Alright, you guys have fun. I¡¯ll leave first. The result of the win or loss won¡¯t affect your assessment scores. It was just a joke. ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing turned around and calmly left the private room. After Gu Yanqing left, everyone¡¯s tensed nerves seemed to have relaxed all of a sudden. ¡°Rotten old man! ¡± Song Beibei fiercely bit out a few words at the door. Pan Peter said, ¡°fortunately, it was a thrilling but not dangerous experience. As expected of an unrivaled legend in the business world for the past ten years. What exactly is the structure of the brain? It¡¯s really terrifying. ¡± Jiang Sida lazily sat behind Song Beibei and crossed his arms. ¡°Big boss is really boring. Using such a high iq to prank people. ¡± Zhao Dantong tugged at Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°Forget it, Beibei. You know that his impression of you has always been bad. Luckily, he showed mercy this time. If he really eliminated you, it would be terrible. ¡± Zhao Dantong, Zhao Dantong, Zhao Dantong, Zhao Dantong.. Chapter 101 - Car Accident Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong¡¯s words caught everyone¡¯s attention. Chen Ying, who was beside her, asked, ¡°what does big boss mean by having a bad impression of Bei Bei? ¡± Zhao Dantong glanced at Song Beibei. She seemed to be immersed in her anger and had yet to recover from it. She said with some difficulty, ¡°actually, I¡¯m not too sure either. There was once when the CEO took us in for a night in his private villa. At that time, the CEO was quite disgusted with Bei Bei. I don¡¯t know where he offended him. ¡± When Zhao Dantong said this, it was as if a heavy bomb had been dropped! The girls all gathered around gossiping and immediately caught onto the main point. ¡°The big boss took you in for a night in his private villa? ¡± Zhao Dantong quickly said, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not what you think. ¡± As she said this, Zhao Dantong told them about the time when she took them to Gu Yanqing¡¯s Fengting villa because of Lu Huanzi¡¯s illness. At the end, she glanced at Song Beibei. She had just received a phone call and had already left the crowd and ran to a corner to answer the call. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°actually, Bei Bei can not be blamed for this. She said that when she was a part-time worker, she had never seen the owner of the house. Who knew that the CEO was there that day? The CEO had taken us in because of his gentlemanly demeanor, but Bei Bei had given the CEO a bad impression. Actually, Bei Bei is quite innocent. ¡± The crowd looked at Song Beibei with a complicated look, especially the girls. Someone sympathized, ¡°Song Beibei is really unlucky. According to this situation, she won¡¯t be able to stay in Pearl Group for long. ¡± There were also people with complicated thoughts Chen Ying said, ¡°do you really believe that when Song Beibei brought her over, she didn¡¯t know who the owner of the house was? ¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe she did it on purpose? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she see boss all this time? Coincidentally, boss was there that day, and she also brought her classmates over. Perhaps she just happened to find an excuse. How can a person who does news be so simple-minded? There must be a reason why such a wise and wise person like big boss has prejudice against her. Maybe he saw through some people¡¯s unspeakable thoughts. ¡± Some of them were silent, some of them echoed, some of them sneered, and some of them looked at the back of Jiang Sida with disdain. Pan Peter said, ¡°don¡¯t talk about Song Beibei like that behind her back. She¡¯s not as complicated as you think. ¡± Zhao Dantong also echoed, ¡°yeah, Beibei is not the kind of person who is very scheming. ¡± Chen Ying looked at him with disdain. ¡°You guys only look at a face. People who look like angels are not necessarily angels. They are shallow! ¡± At this moment, Jiang Sida, who was sitting Lazily on the Sofa, suddenly stood up and said plainly, ¡°I think some people say that grapes are sour because they can¡¯t eat them. ¡± ¡°Jiang Sida, what do you mean? ¡± ¡°I mean what you understand. ¡± The smell of gunpowder became stronger and stronger. Song Beibei just happened to pick up the phone and come back. She had no idea that because of her, it had almost caused a war of words. Song Beibei said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s an urgent matter at home. I have to rush back first. You guys have fun. ¡± As she said that, she picked up her small bag from the SOFA and said to Zhao Dantong, ¡°Dantong, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Zhao Dantong asked worriedly, ¡°is everything alright at home? ¡± Song Beibei forced out a smile, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± After saying her goodbyes, she hurriedly left the private room. The weather in January was extremely cold. Song Beibei exited the private room and was blown by the night wind outside. She shivered from the cold. However, the anger in her heart was extremely great. She practically ran to the parking lot. As expected, she saw Gu Yanqing with his arms crossed. He was leisurely leaning against her little Polo. This was an open-air parking lot, he wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen. Song Beibei ran over angrily, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re going too far! ¡± That phone call just now was made by Gu Yanqing. He said that if she still didn¡¯t come out, he would continue to ¡°play games¡± with them. How would song Beibei dare to let him come in again? Moreover, she suspected that Gu Yanqing deliberately pranked her just now. It was clearly the first time he called, so he deliberately hung up on him. This man had always been as narrow-minded as a needle¡¯s butt! When Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei¡¯s appearance, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Song Beibei¡¯s face was as red as a ripe tomato. It was unknown whether she was frozen or angry. Gu Yanqing unhurriedly took off his coat and walked over. He wrapped it around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, it was just a joke. There¡¯s no need to be so angry. ¡± A joke? A JOKE! ! ! What he said was light-hearted. Did he know that big boss Gu had made a joke on a whim? On her first day in the company, she had lost all face among the interns. Everyone knew that big boss hated her. Who would dare to get close to her in the future Who would dare to be friends with her? Gu Yanqing was obviously doing it on purpose! Song Beibei was so angry that she threw the clothes on her shoulders into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pretend to be kind. ¡± With that, the car unlocked and got into the car. Gu Yanqing took the opportunity to get into the passenger seat. What a shameless old man! She didn¡¯t say that she would drive him along! Moreover, he was usually picked up by the chauffeur at home. Song Beibei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Get out, this is my car! ¡± It meant that I bought the car with my own money, and you, Gu Yanqing, have no right to get in without permission! Gu Yanqing acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her at all. He calmly fastened his seatbelt and leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°I drank today. ¡± Inexplicable! ¡°What does it have to do with me if you drank? Take Uncle Xiang¡¯s car back, I don¡¯t want to take the same car with you. ¡± Gu Yanqing closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll let Uncle Xiang go back first. ¡± ¡°then you can take a taxi yourself. ¡± Gu Yanqing simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore. He leaned against the back of the chair without saying a word and closed his eyes to rest. This old man actually dared to act shamelessly with her! Song Beibei gritted her teeth and stepped on the gas pedal fiercely. Gu Yanqing opened his eyes and frowned slightly. Song Beibei had been holding in a bellyful of anger all the way. What right did she have to be the chauffeur after being bullied by this old man. What right did she have to ruin her image on the first day of her internship, but she couldn¡¯t resist at all. Gu Yanqing suddenly said from the side, ¡°drive carefully, what are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°What do you care what I¡¯m thinking? ¡± Song Beibei snorted, then stepped on the gas. She had never driven so fast before. Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°drive slowly, it¡¯s very dangerous. ¡± Song Beibei had long been used to going against Gu Yanqing. The more Gu Yanqing told her to slow down, the more she wanted to speed up. On an ordinary city road, the car had already accelerated to 140 miles per hour. For a Newbie like Song Beibei, she had never driven more than 80 miles per hour before. The neon lights on both sides of the road moved backwards rapidly like a double shadow. It was as if the entire world was left with the endless road in front of them. Everything was moving backwards and nothing could be seen clearly. They were only moving forward at a rapid speed. Song Beibei was still exerting strength on her feet. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Song Beibei, are you crazy? ! ¡± The Red Light happened to be in front of them. Song Beibei did not have any signs of stopping when Gu Yanqing shouted, ¡°Song Beibei, hit the brakes! ¡± Song Beibei only saw the red light and reacted in an instant! However, it was too late to hit the brakes. The car was too fast and crossed the boundary in an instant, rushing straight towards the middle of the road. It just so happened that this was an intersection. The green light on the other side lit up, and a large truck was heading straight towards the car. Only the ear-piercing sound of a horn and the dazzling high-beam lights could be heard. Song Beibei was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t even react. For a moment, she felt as if the world was spinning, and the car was spinning and sliding rapidly as if it had lost control. As if she had hit something, Song Beibei felt a violent jolt. She could even see the sparks splashing out of the glass window. The sharp and ear-piercing scraping sound was as if they would really be smashed into pieces in the next second. Song Beibei was already stunned. Her eyes were wide open, and she could not react at all. In just a few seconds, it was as long as a few centuries. The car crashed into the parasol tree by the roadside and stopped in an instant. Song Beibei¡¯s entire body leaned forward violently. It was as if the world had suddenly become quiet! ¡°Beibei, Beibei, look at me, can you hear me? Beibei, Song Beibei, speak¡­ ¡± Chapter 102 - Now you know how to be shy? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt dizzy. It was as if she had bumped into something. Her eyes blurred for a moment. It was as if someone was pinching her shoulder. The force was so strong that she felt like her shoulder was about to be crushed. Her eardrums were buzzing. She couldn¡¯t hear clearly. It took her a long time to see clearly that the person in front of her was Gu Yanqing. ¡°Song Beibei, can you hear me? Answer me? ¡± His face was solemn. Song Beibei had rarely seen Gu Yanqing like this. The man who had always been as steady as Mount Tai seemed to have completely lost his footing at this moment. Song Beibei nodded reluctantly. Gu Yanqing asked anxiously, ¡°who am I? ¡± Song Beibei said in a daze, ¡°Gu Yanqing! ¡± Gu Yanqing stretched out five more fingers and asked, ¡°how many fingers are these? ¡± Song Beibei answered in a daze, ¡°five. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to finally heave a sigh of relief. The strength he used to grab Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder seemed to have eased up a lot. However, in the next second, Song Beibei only felt an even greater pain in her shoulder Gu Yanqing scolded Song Beibei, ¡°Song Beibei, are you courting death! Are Your Eyes just for show Even an idiot knows how to drive at a red light and a green light. When you¡¯re driving, what do you think you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re just a rookie, yet you dare to race like others. What¡¯s the difference between driving with no sense of responsibility and committing murder? A person like you should have your license revoked for life and never touch a car again, lest you harm others and yourself!¡± Gu Yanqing was so angry that he was about to die. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had turned the steering wheel in a moment of desperation and avoided the huge truck that was heading straight for him, the consequences would have been unimaginable! His eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his forehead were almost popping out. He had changed from his usual refined and refined image. At this moment, Gu Yanqing was like an enraged lion, wishing that he could swallow the person in front of him in one gulp. Song Beibei was still unable to react after being scolded, but her tears fell like a waterfall. In the next second, Song Beibei¡¯s entire body was pulled into a chest. Gu Yanqing held her very tightly. Song Beibei struggled, but he held her even tighter, as if he didn¡¯t allow her to resist at all. Song Beibei finally lost her strength She almost cried in his arms. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t messed with me like that tonight, I wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. If I hadn¡¯t been so angry, I wouldn¡¯t have driven recklessly. You even scolded me. Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re such a bad guy. You only know how to bully me, bully me¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing still hugged her tightly, as if she would disappear in the next second. Song Beibei buried her face in his arms and cried Her fingers gripped his back tightly. ¡°I was scared too just now. I was so scared. I thought there was going to be an accident. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to live. I was even more afraid that something would happen to you. I was so scared. But you kept scolding me. I know I¡¯m an idiot. In your heart, I¡¯m even worse than an idiot. It¡¯s best for people like me to die in an accident. I don¡¯t want to keep bothering you¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. Before Song Beibei could finish her sentence, her mouth was already gagged. Gu Yanqing Kissed Song Beibei fiercely, not gentle at all. Song Beibei¡¯s entire body was pressed against the back of the chair. Her arms were tightly held, and her back was pressed against the chair. Gu Yanqing¡¯s body was already pressed against her. She was only focused on crying, but she forgot to resist for a moment¡­ ¡­ After a violent storm, Gu Yanqing once again pulled song Beibei into his embrace. His voice actually became strangely gentle It seemed to carry a soothing magic. ¡°silly, I¡¯m not scolding you. I¡¯m worried about you. If something really happened to you, what would I do? ¡± It was probably because Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was too gentle. It was probably because she still remembered the thrilling scene just now, but she still had lingering fear in her heart. Song Beibei could not help but burst into tears again. Gu Yanqing took a tissue to wipe away her tears. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t scold you anymore. I don¡¯t blame you anymore. Everyone says that women are made of water. Our Beibei is made of water. ¡± There was a traffic accident. It was unknown who called the police, but the police had already rushed over. Fortunately, nothing major happened. The most serious thing was that the little Polo that Song Beibei had just bought had already been spent. But this was already a blessing in disguise. He even went to the police station in the middle of the night to make a statement. He was also forcibly brought to the hospital by Gu Yanqing for a check-up. Other than being a little shocked, there was nothing else! When he returned to the old house, it was already close to twelve o¡¯clock. Gu Yanqing sent Song Beibei to the door of her room and said, ¡°go take a shower and rest early. ¡± Song Beibei replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ , entered the door, and was about to close it. However, Gu Yanqing used his hands to support her. Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing stepped in with his long legs and closed the door behind him. Song Beibei was leaning against the door. Gu Yanqing used his hands to support the door and leaned forward slightly, trapping Song Beibei in his arms. The lights in the room were not turned on. After the door was closed, the lights in the corridor were completely cut off. In the dark night, only Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes that were as deep as the sea could be seen. It was as if something was burning inside. Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly beat violently. The face hidden in the darkness also became redder and redder. The air was so thin that it seemed as if it was about to solidify. Because Gu Yanqing had already slowly moved closer. His lips gently landed on Song Beibei¡¯s lips. He gently traced it, gently to the extreme. Gradually, he pried open his teeth and slowly dug in¡­ ¡­ The tip of his nose and his mouth were filled with Gu Yanqing¡¯s unique taste. A faint, biting-cold Orchid fragrance seemed to have a kind of bewitching magic. Song Beibei knew that she should push him away or give him a fierce kick. However, it was as if she was under a spell. Her whole body was so tense that she could not move at all. After a while, Gu Yanqing finally let go of her. He seemed to chuckle, ¡°why are you still not improving at all? It seems like you still need to practice more. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s brain was already short of oxygen. It took her a long time to react after hearing this. Suddenly, he pushed Gu Yanqing away and scolded him in embarrassment, ¡°you¡¯re so busy! ¡± Gu Yanqing chuckled. His voice was deep and pleasant to the ear, but there was a hint of teasing in it, ¡°now you know how to be shy? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was so red that it was dripping with blood. Fortunately, the lights were not turned on, so the person opposite could not see. Gu Yanqing laughed for a while and stopped teasing her. He was afraid that if he stepped on the kitten¡¯s tail, he would stretch out his claws to scratch her. Moreover, today, he had already gotten a very unexpected harvest. Gu Yanqing went forward and rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, go to sleep. Good night. ¡± After Gu Yanqing left, Song Beibei still leaned against the door for a long time. How could this be? How could this be? A never-before-seen conflicted emotion surged toward Song Beibei like a tsunami. Why didn¡¯t I push Gu Yanqing away just now? Gu Yanqing kissed her twice today, so why didn¡¯t she reject him at all? Song Beibei placed one hand on her chest. The little thing in her chest bounced around happily, as if it wanted to jump out of her mouth. What happened to her? Song Beibei stood in a daze for a while, then went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out of the shower, her mind was still filled with the image of Gu Yanqing Kissing her Because at that time, she had completely forgotten to close her eyes. Gu Yanqing was especially focused when he kissed her, but this kind of focus was very different from how he looked when he was reading a document. Usually, Gu Yanqing still gave off a dignified and refined appearance. But just now, it was as if there was a wild beast living in his body, becoming overbearing and arrogant. But that appearance seemed to have a soul-stirring magic that was simply irresistible¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei turned her head and happened to see herself in the floor-to-ceiling mirror. Her face was as red as a cooked prawn, and even her neck was red. Song Beibei felt ashamed. So, she buried herself in the blanket and wanted to sleep. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She tossed and turned on the bed, her mind filled with Gu Yanqing¡¯s appearance. He was focused when he worked, he was leisurely when he ate breakfast, he wore a suit and looked serious¡­ ¡­ Her heart seemed to have malfunctioned, and it was beating faster and faster. Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. Finally, she turned on a floodlight at the head of the bed. Then, she casually took out her phone from under her pillow. Song Beibei went to a daily life forum that she frequented and anonymously posted a post: Why does my heart race uncontrollably whenever I think of a person? Am I sick? After waiting for a few minutes, a lot of answers popped up. Song Beibei looked at them one by one. The more she looked, the more despair she felt. Chapter 105 - If you have the guts, make a bet with me. Bet Me ten slaps Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Ying sneered again. ¡°Song Beibei, since you have such an attitude, you might as well leave on your own. You don¡¯t want to embarrass US interns on the day of the assessment. ¡± Jiang Sida¡¯s voice was still lazy as he roasted the meat Without even lifting his eyelids, he said, ¡°those who live by the beach don¡¯t even care as much as you do. Song Beibei has the right to do whatever she wants. You don¡¯t have the right to interfere, nor do you have the right to make others take the initiative to withdraw. Some people might be lacking in strength, so they entrust others to give up on reducing their competitors. ¡± When Chen Ying heard this, she stood up angrily and pointed her finger at Song Beibei¡¯s face as if she had heard a joke. ¡°I will be afraid of her. No matter how bad I am, I will still be a hundred times better than her. I guarantee that she won¡¯t even pass the first round of the written test. ¡± In the morning, Zhong Junjie had already explained that after the company¡¯s first round of training, there would be a first round of written test. Only those who passed would be qualified to participate in the next round of the ability test. Otherwise, they would be directly eliminated. At that time, Song Beibei was very depressed. Why was the training still like taking the university entrance exam? She still had to do the test papers. At that time, she thought that if she did not pass the exam and was eliminated, it was just right. She really did not want to intern so early. She was only a freshman. It was not too late to intern when she was a senior. She even invited Lu Huanzi to go skiing in Switzerland. However, Chen Ying pointed at her nose with disdain. That contemptuous gaze seemed to say that she, Song Beibei, was a waste. This could not be tolerated. Song Beibei was excited. She stood up and retorted, ¡°who said that I could not pass the written exam? Let me tell you, not only can I pass, I can also pass with the results of first place. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply boasting shamelessly. Song Beibei, if you have the guts, then make a bet with me. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. What¡¯s the bet? ¡± ¡°How about ten slaps! ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m afraid of you! ! ¡± Song Beibei was filled with righteous indignation. She agreed to the challenge without even thinking. After agreeing, she saw a smug smile on Chen Ying¡¯s face and Pan Peter¡¯s worried gaze. She suddenly came to a realization. Was she tricked! On the way back, the more Song Beibei thought about it, the more depressed she became! Impulsiveness was the devil Impulsiveness was the devil! Just now, was she haunted by a ghost? Why didn¡¯t she think about it before agreeing to it? First Place in the written test? How was that possible? Song Beibei unconsciously touched her cheek! Ten slaps¡­ ¡­ Just thinking about it hurt. When Song Beibei arrived home, Gu Yanqing had also just arrived home. When he saw Song Beibei Return, it was as if he didn¡¯t see her and went straight upstairs. Song Beibei was holding back her anger. When she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s indifferent attitude, she was even more furious. If he hadn¡¯t deliberately pranked her this morning, she wouldn¡¯t have been so unlucky and become the public enemy of this batch of interns. Out of the eleven people, apart from a few, most of them were waiting to watch her show! Song Beibei took a few steps forward and blocked Gu Yanqing in the corridor. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what do you mean? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? ¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Song Beibei suddenly shut up. She originally wanted to say: What do you mean by treating me like an invisible person! However, when she thought about it, she instantly felt that something was not right. If she were to ask this question, it would really cause a lot of people to think about it. Moreover, it seemed like she was eager for Gu Yanqing to teach her a lesson. Song Beibei immediately changed the topic. ¡°Is it really interesting that you made me look so miserable? You actually want me to write 1,000 words to check? Do you think I¡¯m a primary school student? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°1,000 words, not a single word less. If you¡¯re missing a word, write it again tomorrow. ¡± After saying that, he brushed away Song Beibei¡¯s arm that was blocking in front of him, went upstairs, and went to the study room. Song Beibei stood there in a daze until the figure disappeared. Then, she shouted angrily, ¡°write your head! ¡± Write it! Didn¡¯t I tell you to write and check? She wrote, not a single word less! Song Beibei went back to her room in a huff. She sat in front of her desk, took out a stack of white paper, and began to write and check! Gu Yanqing was a big jerk Gu Yanqing was a big jerk! Song Beibei wrote these eight words more than a hundred times, filling up a piece of A4 paper! It must be more than a thousand words. She would hand it in tomorrow, HMPH! The next day, Zhong Junjie received this inspection letter early in the morning. Song Beibei had specially put it in an envelope in case it was seen by others and caused an unnecessary meeting. She was even mocked by Chen Ying, ¡°you even used a pink envelope. Song Beibei, are you writing an inspection letter or a love letter? ¡± Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. The morning was still an intense training session. Song Beibei began to take notes diligently, almost fully concentrating on it. Although still do not quite understand, but the thought of a slap, she can only bite the bullet and listen hard, even rest time, she also looked for Jiang Sida they will not understand the place out to ask. Song Beibei felt that she worked harder than she did in college. But she is not a genius, after all, those TV movies, a mess of heroine suddenly wake up, as if the same story did not happen to her. At the end of the day, Song Beibei felt that a large number of her brain cells had already been killed. She looked at the notes that she had written down in half a book in a day. She felt as if she was living in Hell. At night, Song Beibei even borrowed notes from Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong even specially stayed behind to explain the main points to her. Song Beibei was extremely grateful. ¡°Dantong, you¡¯re so kind. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to take that bet to heart. Chen Ying really has set such a rule. However, even if you really lose, you probably won¡¯t really slap me. ¡± Song Beibei was even more depressed when she thought of this. ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to lose. It¡¯s all my fault for not knowing the immensity of Heaven and earth at that time. I didn¡¯t even think before I agreed. All of you are top students. Don¡¯t even talk about first place. You¡¯ll be thankful if you don¡¯t get the last place. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t worry. On the day of the exam, I¡¯ll definitely intentionally write a few wrong questions. I¡¯ll try my best not to get too high marks, but as for the others¡­ ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°Dantong, please don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s useless even if you ask me. If you lose another chance, it won¡¯t be worth it. Please don¡¯t intentionally write the wrong questions. I appreciate your kindness, but please don¡¯t do anything stupid. ¡± Zhao Dantong was silent for a while before saying, ¡°alright then. You should work hard. It¡¯s not impossible for you to get first place in the written exam. Just memorize more. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can come and ask me. Please don¡¯t be polite. ¡± Song Beibei was a little touched. The small gap between them because of the internship spot had disappeared. Instead, she felt petty and guilty. Song Beibei said, ¡°go back quickly. I¡¯ll read some more. ¡± After Zhao Dantong left, Song Beibei was still reading in the training room. Zhong Junjie saw that the lights in the meeting room were still on, so he peeked in from the door. He saw that Song Beibei was alone. The little girl was seriously flipping through her notes. Zhong Junjie smiled and went straight to the 66th floor. The president¡¯s office. Zhong Junjie pushed the door open and entered. He saw that Gu Yanqing was holding a video conference for a branch company overseas. Boss must be really tired. It was already so late, and he was still working overtime. Zhong Junjie waited for a while. Gu Yanqing finally finished the meeting and closed his computer. He took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose. Only then did he see Zhong Junjie. Zhong Junjie got up from the SOFA and walked over. ¡°boss, it¡¯s fine normally, but sister Bei Bei is still waiting for you. It¡¯s not good for a little girl like her to work overtime with you so late. ¡± Gu Yanqing was rather surprised. He looked up at Zhong Junjie and asked, ¡°she hasn¡¯t left yet? ¡± ¡°probably not yet. She¡¯s staying in the conference room. Sister Bei Bei is really going all out. She¡¯s much more serious than I thought. She¡¯s not the same as before. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not bother with him. ¡°She¡¯s just a hot topic for three minutes. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think it¡¯s because of a bet. ¡± ¡°Bet? Tell me about it. ¡± Zhong Junjie had also arrived in the morning to listen to a group of interns gathering together to gossip. Although he did not ask in detail, he had a rough understanding of the situation. This young mistress had actually made such a bet with someone else! Gu Yanqing frowned after hearing it. ¡°first place in the written examination? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that sister Bei Bei has made a bet with someone that she must get first place in the written examination this time. Otherwise, she will be slapped ten times. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s frown deepened. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not that difficult. When the time comes, I¡¯ll give sister Bei Bei a copy of the questions and answers for the written test in advance. Just spend some time to take a look, and it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°don¡¯t make your own decisions. ¡± Chapter 106 - This silly girl was completely unaware of the estrangement Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhong Junjie was a little surprised. But after a second, he returned to normal. He replied and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He knew his boss very well. On the surface, he was serious and very principled. But when any principle involved his little wife, it would be greatly discounted. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Even if he didn¡¯t give her a question, even if Song Beibei got a zero in the written exam, he could still announce that she was first place. There were plenty of ways to do that in the dark! Who asked her to be the lady boss? Moreover, the bet was ten slaps. Let alone slaps, if someone touched even a hair on his little wife¡¯s head, he would probably go crazy. Thinking of this, Zhong Junjie couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with the intern who bet with Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing shrugged and took out a pink envelope from the document bag. ¡°Oh right, boss, this is sister Beibei¡¯s inspection book. You specifically asked her to write it the last time. I didn¡¯t expect sister Beibei to be so obedient this time and actually wrote it. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows and picked up the pink envelope. There was a faint fragrance on the envelope, which made him feel a lot better from the tiring day of work. Gu Yanqing opened the envelope at a leisurely pace. There was a piece of A4 paper inside, folded neatly. He opened it slowly¡­ ¡­ Zhong Junjie felt that the atmosphere was not good. Why did boss¡¯s face suddenly turn Ashen? His brows were furrowed, and his lips were tightly pursed. The corners of his mouth were even slightly sunken. But his eyes were calm and UNMOVING, like the surface of the sea before a storm. Zhong Junjie couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he poked his head in that direction. It was fine if he didn¡¯t look, but it was fine if he didn¡¯t look. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst out laughing. Gu Yanqing slowly closed the paper and looked up at Zhong Junjie coldly. Zhong Junjie was swept by Gu Yanqing¡¯s sharp gaze and immediately held back his laughter, ¡°boss, I¡¯ve finished my work today, I have to go back. ¡± As he said that, he smeared oil on his feet and went out. When he left the CEO¡¯s office, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and leaned against the wall, clutching his stomach and laughing out loud. Oh my God! Her little wife had spent the whole night on A4 paper, and it was all written: Gu Yanqing is a big bastard! ! ! No wonder boss¡¯s face turned green after reading it. In this world, probably only her little wife would dare to treat Gu Yanqing like this! Gu Yanqing heard the loud laughter from the corridor and frowned. When he opened the A4 paper again, Song Beibei¡¯s handwriting was elegant, but perhaps she was full of anger, so she wrote very hard. The tip of the pen had penetrated several places where she had written. He could even imagine the expression on the girl¡¯s face when she was gritting her teeth when she was writing this. The corners of her mouth suddenly curled into a smile with a hint of helplessness. He folded the paper again and put it into the pink envelope. Then, he opened the drawer of the desk and put it in. He sat on the chair with his arms propped up for a while. Gu Yanqing stood up, picked up his coat, and left the office. From Afar, he saw that the lights in the meeting room reserved for trainees were still on. That little girl was really putting her life on the line! However, Song Beibei, who had always been confused, began to get involved in the competition in the workplace. She began to step into the social circle and understand the complexity of people¡¯s hearts. It was not a bad thing. Song Beibei had been protected by him since she was young. So even though she was a little willful, she was a little weak and kind-hearted. So it was not a bad thing to ask her to have a little experience! Moreover, his little wife had worked so hard to understand his own company. He was happy to do so. When he opened the door and entered. Gu Yanqing realized that he was wrong. His little wife was not reading a book. She was lying on the table and sleeping soundly. Her Saliva had soaked half of the notebook. It seemed that she was really tired. Song Beibei slept very deeply, but her breathing was very light and long. Her eyelashes trembled slightly. Under the light, it formed a small circle of light. Her skin was snow-white, like a freshly ripened peach. The moment she touched it.. It was so tender that it was about to break its skin. Her lips were bright red all year round, as beautiful as a large area of Damascus roses in Turkey. This little Foodie had a dream that she was eating something delicious. From time to time, she would smack her lips, and there was even a sparkling drool at the corner of her mouth. Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, was very engrossed in watching her. This little girl was usually very energetic. When she woke up, she was lively and lively. She also liked to bicker with him. When had she ever been so quiet that he could take a good look at her? After a long while, she gently patted Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Beibei, wake up. It¡¯s time to go home. ¡± Song Beibei opened her eyes in a daze and reached out to rub them. When she was still unconscious, she saw Gu Yanqing casually leaning against the conference table next to her. His coat was draped over his arm. Gu Yanqing was wearing a blue shirt underneath and a gray sweater. Sitting there casually, he had a very British accent. It wasn¡¯t any worse than those models in magazines. ¡°Your habit of sleeping anywhere is really similar to some kind of animal, ¡± Gu Yanqing said calmly. Was He implying that she was a pig? This man was really a handsome man when he didn¡¯t speak. The moment he opened his mouth, he was disillusioned! Song Beibei glared at him fiercely. ¡°If I¡¯m a pig and you¡¯re my husband, then what are you? ¡± Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned when he heard this. Song Beibei was also stunned. Why did she say such words without thinking it through. It was as if their relationship couldn¡¯t be casually said like this. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing smiled. His smile was very relaxed, very happy, and a little teasing. ¡°I¡¯m your husband, you¡¯re a pig woman, and I¡¯m a pig man. ¡± Gu Yanqing said it very casually. Song Beibei¡¯s face inexplicably turned red. It was probably because of Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze¡­ ¡­ There was something indescribable in it ¡­ It was as if¡­ ¡­ It was as if he was teasing her ¡­ Gu Yanqing stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Song Beibei protested, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to think for a moment. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring you there. ¡± Song Beibei immediately perked up. ¡°I want to eat your dishes, is that okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the time. It was already 8:30. In the past few days, the chef at home had applied for leave to return to his hometown. There were no fresh ingredients at home either. If they went to the supermarket again, it would probably be too late if they went back to cook again. ¡°No, ¡± Gu Yanqing simply refused. Song Beibei curled her lips and whispered, ¡°stingy. ¡± Then she said loudly, ¡°then I want to eat Haidilao! ¡± At this time, Haidilao was full of people. There were no private rooms, but they were considered lucky. When they went in, a table happened to come out. So they went in without waiting. The location was near the window. The location was not bad. It was not as noisy as the center of the hall, and they could enjoy the night view. The waiter brought the menu over. Song Beibei began to order. After a while, the dishes were all served, and the bottom of the pot began to boil. Song Beibei was really hungry, and she wolfed down the food. Gu Yanqing was rather refined. Song Beibei liked to eat arctic prawns, but she was too lazy to peel them. So she scooped out a stack of cooked prawns and put them in front of Gu Yanqing. Then, she continued to sweep up the clouds. Gu Yanqing naturally put on transparent gloves and peeled the prawns for Song Beibei. A plate of prawns had just been peeled. Just as Gu Yanqing was about to pass it to Song Beibei and place it in front of her, a few figures suddenly appeared beside their table. ¡°president¡­ ¡± It was a very familiar voice. Song Beibei raised her head, and the lobster ball in her mouth fell out in an instant. The one who spoke was Zhao Dantong, and beside her were the other girls among the interns. There was only one person in this batch of interns, five men and six women. And now, other than Song Beibei, the other female interns were all here. At this moment, they were all gathered around their table. Gu Yanqing passed them over without batting an eyelid. He put away the plate of shrimp. Taking off his gloves, his voice seemed to be indifferent. ¡°You guys are here for a gathering? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°today, the female interns are having a gathering. Everyone is getting along quite well now, so we¡¯re here for a gathering. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly asked without a care in the world, ¡°why didn¡¯t you invite me to the girls¡¯ gathering? I¡¯ve been hungry all this time. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei quietly. This stupid girl, she doesn¡¯t even know she¡¯s been cut off. Chapter 107 - If you go out for a walk, someone will throw rotten eggs at you Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong quickly said, ¡°I originally wanted to call you, but seeing that you¡¯re so serious about reading, I didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb you. After all, you need to spend a little more time than others. ¡± Song Beibei replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°then remember to call me next time. ¡± Zhao Dantong glanced at Song Beibei, then looked at Gu Yanqing opposite her. She asked cautiously, ¡°Beibei, are you having dinner with the President? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly came to a realization. That¡¯s right, the person sitting across from her was Gu Yanqing? The two of them were actually having dinner together at such a late hour. In the eyes of this group of people, their imaginations must be running wild! Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. Qingqing even took a sip of water, as if he was waiting for her to explain herself. At this moment, Song Beibei¡¯s mind was particularly sharp. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I was reading until very late, and the CEO happened to pass by our meeting room. He didn¡¯t eat, and I didn¡¯t eat either, so he treated me to dinner. Well, the CEO is a very good person! ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t blush or jump out of her skin as she made up a bunch of nonsense. Actually, that was what everyone was thinking in their hearts. It was probably because the president saw a small employee reading alone at this late hour and found a friend to eat with. This was the same logic as when the emperor occasionally doted on the palace maids in ancient times. Moreover, this Song Beibei had an innocent face. She looked like a student and innocent. She was really the type that these big bosses liked the most. Most of the people here had lofty personalities. There was a certain disdain in their exchange of gazes, but they still envied the girl sitting opposite the president. How could she be so lucky! How could it not be her turn to have such an opportunity! At this moment, Gu Yanqing suddenly spoke up and shot a glance at the group of girls. It was just a glance, but it was enough to make the group of girls flustered and flushed. How could there be such a perfect man in this world? Just a simple glance was enough to make people lose themselves in his charm. Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°are you all done eating? ¡± Chen Ying said first, ¡°CEO, we just finished eating. Do you have any orders? ¡± ¡°then you can all leave. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still calm and indifferent. The girls¡¯faces were filled with unconcealable disappointment. But the big boss had already chased them away. They were too embarrassed to continue surrounding him. So they could only turn around and prepare to leave. ¡°wait a minute, ¡± Gu Yanqing said again. The few of them turned around at the same time. Gu Yanqing said again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any rumors in the company tomorrow. ¡± After the Group of people left, Song Beibei was quite dejected. And my appetite has been greatly reduced. Even Gu Yanqing will peel a good prawns placed in front of her, but also just a clip, stained teeth. Then he started to get depressed. ¡°How come I¡¯m so easy to find when I¡¯m with you? ¡± Gu Yanqing said: ¡°found so what, others will know sooner or later, not to mention your husband I handsome and unrestrained, you do not lose. ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡± . . ¡ª¨C ¨C Zhao Dantong and a group of people out of the restaurant. Everyone was very angry. Chen Ying was the first to lose her cool. ¡°Song Beibei is such a scheming B * Tch. She doesn¡¯t go home at night and reads books in the company. Does she want to leave a good impression on the president? ¡°? The president really had bad taste. Why would he fall for a useless girl like Song Beibei?¡± Someone chimed in, ¡°Song Beibei is pretty. Which one of us is prettier than her? No wonder the president invited her to dinner. ¡± Another girl said, ¡°what¡¯s the use of being pretty? She¡¯s so stupid. She¡¯s just a big-breasted but brainless idiot. ¡± Chen Ying sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s stupid, it¡¯s that you guys are stupid. Did you guys see it just now? There¡¯s a stack of peeled prawns in front of the president. Normal people would eat them as they peeled them, and that stack of prawns was definitely peeled by Song Beibei to curry favor with the president. So, Song Beibei isn¡¯t really scheming. ¡± After saying that, Chen Ying suddenly looked at Zhao Dantong. ¡°Dantong, aren¡¯t you in the same dormitory as Song Beibei? You know what kind of person she is the best. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°we were originally in the same dormitory, but she moved out a few days later, so I don¡¯t really know much about her. But Beibei is quite popular among the boys in school. However, she¡¯s naive and romantic, not scheming, right? ¡± Chen Ying was very disdainful. ¡°Dantong, you¡¯re too kind. You were clearly the one who did the interview back then, and you even gave half the credit to Song Beibei. If not for that, how would she have the qualifications to enter the Pearl Group? How would she have the opportunity to seduce the boss? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°forget it, don¡¯t say anymore. The president doesn¡¯t want us to talk behind his back. ¡± That was what she said, but the next day, Song Beibei seduced him in the middle of the night. Gu Yanqing¡¯s news spread like wildfire in the company. No one knew who spread the news, but other than this batch of interns, many other departments had also heard of Song Beibei¡¯s name. Early in the morning, many gossipers from other departments had deliberately gone to the internship training place to investigate. The rumors were plausible. In the end, the widely circulated version was that this intern named Song Beibei had deliberately stayed in the company and waited for everyone to knock on the CEO¡¯s door after work¡­ ¡­ As for the subsequent versions, they were even more diverse and extremely unbearable. Everyone knew that Gu Yanqing had a wife. Although no one knew who his wife was. However, this was something that Gu Yanqing had publicly admitted. Therefore, Song Beibei¡¯s position suddenly became that she wanted to use Gou. To attract her superior and quickly become a green tea whore. Song Beibei did not understand why many people around her, and even the front desk in the lobby, were looking at her strangely from the moment she entered the Pearl Group. That kind of whispering with a hint of disdain and gesticulating made her very uncomfortable. However, when she arrived at the training room, everyone immediately quieted down and did not say a word. After all, they were still afraid of her. Last night, the CEO announced that he didn¡¯t want to hear any scandals in the company. However, when they arrived early in the morning, someone posted a photo on the company¡¯s Forum anonymously. In the photo, it was Gu Yanqing having dinner with Song Beibei. Although it was quickly deleted. But in an instant, this gossip was like a boiling pot of oil, all of a sudden, it was boiling. Perhaps it was one of the interns they met by chance last night, of course, there were other possibilities. But they couldn¡¯t find out who that person was at all. Moreover, before they found out the truth, the higher-ups couldn¡¯t deal with it casually. Even though Song Beibei¡¯s reputation had already spread like wildfire in just one night. But those people still didn¡¯t dare to gossip in front of her. What if she really hooked up. If they hooked up with the CEO and blew the wind in the CEO¡¯s ear, then they would be in big trouble. However, everyone looked down on Song Beibei. Song Beibei had no idea that her reputation had spread far and wide. After entering, she flung her school bag and fell asleep on the conference table. With such a tired appearance, those girls with impure thoughts could not help but wonder what she had done last night Was it with the CEO¡­ ¡­ Chen Ying could not help but sit beside Song Beibei on purpose. When she was flipping through the information, she made a loud noise. Song Beibei opened her eyes and frowned. ¡°Can you lower your voice? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re here to learn to read. Unlike some people who work hard at night and come here to catch up on sleep during the day, this is a place for learning. If you want to sleep, go home and sleep. ¡± Song Beibei was displeased when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell when you¡¯re scolding people in a roundabout way. You people with high Iq, can you not be so insinuating? Chen Ying, what have I done to offend you again? ¡± Chen Ying saw that Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were wide open and her face was red. It seemed that she was really angry. It was fine if she vented her anger, but she did not dare to offend her too much. ¡°I just don¡¯t like people like you. ¡± Song Beibei did not have the time to ask herself what kind of person she was before Zhong Junjie had already pushed the door open and entered. Zhong Junjie had always been a jovial person. He was humorous and did not care about trifles. He could also get along well with this batch of interns, so everyone liked him. There were even girls who wanted to confess to him in private. However, today, he changed his usual cheeky look and walked in with a silent expression. After entering, he glanced at the crowd and then his gaze fell on Song Beibei. ¡°Song Beibei, come with me! ¡± Zhong Junjie¡¯s expression was solemn, which made Song Beibei feel a little uneasy. She got up and followed Zhong Junjie to another small meeting room. After closing the door, there was no one around. Song Beibei said, ¡°brother Junjie, you were robbed and raped this morning. You look really scary. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heartless look made her laugh Zhong Junjie laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s you. How can you laugh? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°What can happen to me? ¡± ¡°You went to eat Haidilao with the boss last night? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°the photo of the two of you eating together was posted on the company¡¯s Forum at 12 pm last night. In the morning, there were more than a thousand comments. Now that you¡¯re famous, I reckon that if you go out for a walk, someone will throw rotten eggs at you. ¡± Chapter 108 - My wife, dont worry. I will definitely work hard to earn money and wont slack off Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was dumbfounded. ¡°How did this happen? ¡± But thinking about it, it made sense. So many people had seen her having dinner with Gu Yanqing yesterday. Even if Gu Yanqing had told her not to talk nonsense, it was hard to guarantee that everyone would be discussing it in private. Zhong Junjie sighed. ¡°boss is very angry about this, but the post is anonymous, and it¡¯s a newly registered account. The person who posted it is very careful. It seems like they are deliberately targeting you. Beibei, you must have offended someone these days. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly looked very dejected. ¡°Yeah, they actually don¡¯t like me. ¡± Song Beibei actually had a feeling too. She was the only one who didn¡¯t integrate into the group. Other than the carpenters and Pan Peter, everyone else quite ostracized her, especially the girls. They didn¡¯t call her at the Party yesterday, so she actually knew. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss wants you to go to his office. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s already like this. If anyone sees me again, I¡¯ll jump into the Yellow River and not be able to clear my name. ¡± Zhong Junjie was in a difficult position. ¡°boss wants to take this opportunity to announce your identity so that no one will dare to gossip about you anymore. ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°please don¡¯t. Tell Gu Yanqing that I can handle such a small matter. Besides, these rumors will disappear by themselves after a period of time. ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°don¡¯t you feel wronged by this? ¡± Zhong Junjie also didn¡¯t quite understand. Song Beibei was clearly a real heiress, yet she was unwilling to reveal her identity. She would rather be suppressed and even bullied by a group of interns. Actually, boss was also hesitating. If Song Beibei¡¯s identity was really revealed, Song Beibei would probably not learn much during her internship. The people from all over would probably only be flattered. This little girl¡¯s exposure to the world was too small, so she would suffer a little It was good to broaden her horizons and see people¡¯s hearts. However, when his little wife was bullied, the one who suffered the most was boss. In a fit of anger, boss even said, ¡°this batch of interns will all be eliminated by then. ¡± When Song Beibei returned to the meeting room, she was already very depressed. She had a good personality since she was young and was very outgoing. She was not very popular, but she had never been ostracized like this. However, she was also depressed for half a day. Because it was already the stage of ability training, eleven interns were assigned to different companies under the Pearl Group for training. Some were assigned to publishing houses, and some were assigned to television stations Some were assigned to other departments of the head office. There was a three-day training period. Song Beibei was assigned to an entertainment magazine. This magazine was quite far from the head office, so it kept her away from the center of gossip. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if this was intentional or not, but it was estimated that after three days, when she returned to the company, the gossip had mostly disappeared. It was called training, but in fact, it was just doing odd jobs. Every intern was led by an old employee. Song Beibei was arranged to be the assistant of the photographer, old Du, of the ¡°Nandu entertainment weekly. ¡°. Old Du was a gold-medal photographer who was over thirty years old. He was very experienced, but he didn¡¯t put on airs at all. He treated Song Beibei like his own sister. In the past three days, Song Beibei had been following him around for work, taking photos for models, and taking photos for film festivals. She had also met many celebrities. Most importantly, Lao Du and Song Beibei had a common hobby ¡ª they loved to eat. Therefore, Lao Du often skipped work during working hours to bring Song Beibei around the world to look for good food. Because Lao du was very experienced, as long as he did not delay work, the leaders of the magazine would turn a blind eye. Three happy days passed. Song Beibei really could not bear to part with him. Before leaving, old Du gave Song Beibei a ticket to Jay Chou¡¯s concert. Song Beibei had been a fan of Jay Chou for a long time. It just so happened that he was coming to the mainland to hold a concert. The magazine had done everything they could to get a few tickets and gave one to old DU. An intern like Song Beibei was naturally out of the question, but before he left.. Old Du gave the ticket to her, and it was a VIP. Song Beibei was extremely grateful. Old Du smiled and said, ¡°when you graduate, come work for me. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely come and look for you, master. ¡± When Song Beibei returned to the company, the internship had already been going on for five days. When Song Beibei returned to the company, she didn¡¯t hear any scandals anymore. On the sixth day, it was a physical training. It was just orienteering, but everyone was exhausted after a day. The next day was the weekend, so everyone had a day off. On Monday, there was a written test, which gave everyone a chance to catch their breath and study. On the night of the physical training, the interns had a meal together. Chen Ying drank quite a lot of wine and said to Song Beibei arrogantly, ¡°the written exam is about to begin. Song Beibei, remember our bet. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go easy on you. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei didn¡¯t sleep well that night. She was even slapped awake in her dreams. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, Song Beibei suddenly sat up. Biting on the corner of the blanket, her head was spinning rapidly. No, she couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for death! She had made a huge decision She was going to steal the test paper! ! ! ! Although Song Beibei also knew that stealing the test paper was too unkind and unfair to the others. But she also cared about her face. An eighteen-year-old girl in her prime was slapped ten times in public. If it was anyone else, who would be able to take it? Moreover, perhaps after she graduated, she would still have to work at the Pearl Group. At that time, she would lose all her prestige. This was a matter of dignity, and it was a matter of great importance! If worst came to worst, she could just wait for her to get first place and cancel the bet so as not to make things difficult for Chen Ying. Actually, the idea of stealing the test paper had already popped up in Song Beibei¡¯s mind during her physical training yesterday. Although she was still looking down on herself at that time and was also hesitant, she still went to Zhong Junjie¡¯s side to inquire about it, intentionally or unintentionally. I didn¡¯t know if he had seen through Song Beibei¡¯s thoughts, but Zhong Junjie directly told her that the written test paper had already been completed. Although boss didn¡¯t care about this.. But I still prepared a copy of the test paper and the answer for him to look through in the second drawer of the boss¡¯s office desk. After all, the company¡¯s recruitment of talents is also considered a major event¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was Song Beibei¡¯s misconception, but Song Beibei felt that when Zhong Junjie said this, he was laughing and laughing, but he specifically emphasized the word ¡°answer, ¡± as if he was hinting at something. This made Song Beibei feel inexplicably guilty. The next day, Song Beibei got angry very early. After washing up, she went straight to the dining room. Gu Yanqing was eating breakfast. Lucky was at his feet. When he saw Song Beibei at the door, he called out to her and wagged his tail vigorously. Gu Yanqing looked up and saw Song Beibei come in. He was quite surprised. ¡°You¡¯re resting today. Don¡¯t you want to sleep more? ¡± Song Beibei slowly walked in and slowly moved to her seat. She asked, ¡°are you still going to the company today? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at her with a smile in his eyes. ¡°How can I not go? I have to work for my future boss. ¡± Song Beibei asked stupidly, ¡°who¡¯s your future boss? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°My wife. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned and glanced at her. ¡°I¡¯m not your future boss. ¡± At least she didn¡¯t immediately deny that she was his wife like before. Gu Yanqing was in a good mood. ¡°Why? Do you want me to stay with you today? If that¡¯s what you want¡­ ¡± Song Beibei waved her hands. ¡°No, you have to go to the company. You have to go. It¡¯s hard for me to support you. You have to earn a lot of money to support me, so you can¡¯t slack off for even a day. ¡± It wasn¡¯t until Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t help but laugh that Song Beibei realized what she was saying. She was simply shameless. How could she say such shameless words. She was so anxious that her head was going to explode. However, these messy words seemed to have unexpectedly pleased Gu Yanqing. He smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, my wife. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to earn money. I won¡¯t slack off. ¡± Song Beibei became embarrassed, but her face was completely red. Because of Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, her heart began to beat wildly again. But when he thought of his own goal, he couldn¡¯t care less about his face. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the company today, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked up at her. ¡°You¡¯ll accompany me to work? ¡± Chapter 109 - Song Beibei, what the Hell Are you doing? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was afraid that he would misunderstand, so she quickly explained, ¡°I¡¯m too lazy at home, so I can¡¯t read anymore. I¡¯m going to your office to study, and I just happened to encounter some questions that I don¡¯t understand. I can ask you. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for three seconds. Song Beibei was really afraid that he would see through her thoughts. She felt uneasy. ¡°Okay! ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to agree so easily. In her mind, she was still thinking if Gu Yanqing, this old man, didn¡¯t agree, would it work if she acted coquettishly, or would she directly act shamelessly, or would she take out her trump card and directly bring out ¡°PIPI¡± .. Scare Gu Yanqing! She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to agree so quickly! This straightforwardness caused Song Beibei to be momentarily unable to react. She was stunned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He said, ¡°If you want to go with me, then hurry up and eat breakfast. ¡± Song Beibei responded with an ¡®Oh¡¯ twice and quickly started eating breakfast. Song Beibei hadn¡¯t taken a car with Gu Yanqing to the company for five years. Before she was thirteen years old, she was very attached to Gu Yanqing. When she was in school, as long as it was a holiday or a rest day, whenever she had time, she would follow Gu Yanqing to the company. Gu Yanqing had a special underground parking lot, and the elevator in the parking lot led directly to his office on the 66th floor. It wouldn¡¯t be discovered by outsiders. At that time, Gu Yanqing worked in the office or went to the conference room for a meeting. She would stay in the office alone to play or do her homework and read. At the end of the day, she didn¡¯t feel bored at all. At that time, she was so young and silly¡­ ¡­ And she actually felt exceptionally satisfied ¡­ Thinking about it, it had already been five years. The car drove directly from the private driveway to the underground parking lot, and then entered Gu Yanqing¡¯s office from the private elevator. Song Beibei had not been to this place for a long time. So much so that the moment she stepped out of the elevator into the office, she felt as if a lifetime had passed. Song Beibei walked in. She felt that in the past five years, Gu Yanqing¡¯s office really had not changed at all. The memories from five years ago seemed to have come back to life in an instant. Song Beibei walked in and walked around inside. She even found the mark that she had carved on Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk with a knife back then. Song Beibei remembered that it was her birthday that day, but Gu Yanqing had forgotten it. She ran to the company to interrogate him, but Zhong Junjie said that he was in a meeting. Song Beibei waited until midnight, sitting in Gu Yanqing¡¯s boss¡¯s chair in boredom. Lying on the huge sandalwood desk, she grabbed a small knife from the toolbox and jotted down some words in front of Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk mischievously. Actually, Song Beibei only remembered that she was extremely sleepy at that time, but she had unconsciously scribbled on the desk. When she came to her senses, she realized that she had actually carved a bunch of names of two people. The names overlapped and intertwined, like a ball of yarn that could not be separated. Later, Gu Yanqing came and saw that the table was full of wood shavings. He said in a low voice, ¡°do you know the value of this table? It was destroyed by you just like that. ¡± Song Beibei said without a care in the world, ¡°it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have money. Why don¡¯t you buy another one? ¡± Later, Song Beibei found out that the table was actually handmade by a famous old craftsman. It was very valuable. She had actually scratched it into a mess. Song Beibei had always thought that a person like Gu Yanqing, who was fastidious about everything and had some obsessive-compulsive disorder, would definitely replace it or at least get someone to fix it. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the mark was still there. It was just that after so many years, the marks had been polished to a smooth and smooth texture, like the natural texture on a wooden board. It was not eye-catching at all. However, she could still vaguely recognize that the marks were entwined with the names of the two people. She couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it felt like. It was as if the dust-laden past from a few years ago had suddenly been opened. The astringency was like a lemon pressed under the root of the tongue, with waves of sourness. Song Beibei was still in a daze when Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Go to the SOFA and read a book. If you have any questions, ask me during dinner. I¡¯ll be busy in the morning. ¡± Song Beibei snapped out of her thoughts and quickly said, ¡°you do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Song Beibei hoped that he would be busy. It would be best if he could go out for a meeting or something. Song Beibei Walked over to the SOFA and poured out all her notes and revision materials. She placed them on the coffee table and started to revise. At first, she was quite serious, but after a few hours, it was almost noon. Song Beibei started to get anxious. Didn¡¯t this old man, Gu Yanqing, usually have a lot of meetings He often had to stay up until midnight. But today, why didn¡¯t he take a single step out of the office. How was she supposed to do that. Song Beibei bit on the tip of the pen, her little head spinning rapidly, but her gaze unconsciously fell on Gu Yanqing across from her. Gu Yanqing was currently buried in a pile of documents. Gu Yanqing would wear glasses when he worked, even though he was different from Song Beibei. Song Beibei was extremely short-sighted, born with poor eyesight. 800 degrees of Myopia was no different from a half-blind man without glasses. However, she did not like the thick lenses. She had specially made thin contact lenses. Therefore, she usually looked no different from an ordinary girl who was not short-sighted. However, Gu Yanqing happened to be the opposite. He was very short-sighted. He only wore glasses when he was working. Song Beibei was also puzzled. Why would someone wear glasses so well? The frame of those silver-white glasses was originally gentle and refined. Wearing glasses made him look refined and refined. His temperament was like jade. Gu Yanqing was already 28 years old. This was also the reason why Song Beibei often called him an old man. But looking at him like this, he looked like a university student studying in a university library. He was handsome and charming, but his calm temperament was incomparable to those young boys. Just as Song Beibei was in a daze, Gu Yanqing suddenly raised his head as if he felt her gaze. Their eyes met, like a sharp sword that broke the silence in the air. Song Beibei suddenly felt her heart skip a beat, as if a child who had done something bad was suddenly caught by an adult. She lowered her head guiltily and read a book. But on second thought, why did she feel guilty? It was just a glance at him It was every girl¡¯s right to look at a handsome man! So she raised her small head openly and stared back at him with a burning gaze. Gu Yanqing naturally didn¡¯t know that this little girl¡¯s mind had already gone through so many twists and turns. He just asked, ¡°do you have something to tell me? ¡± Song Beibei naturally had something to tell him, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. Thus, she said, ¡°are you thirsty? Let me pour you a glass of water. ¡± Before Gu Yanqing could answer, Song Beibei went to the Pantry to pour Gu Yanqing a glass of water. Then, a large glass of lemonade was placed on Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing with a burning gaze, ¡°drink it. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her and frowned slightly. When Gu Yanqing was drinking water.. Song Beibei urged him, ¡°yes, drink more water. It¡¯s good for your body. As the saying goes, you have to drink water in the morning, at noon, and at night. When you wake up, you have to drink water. Before you go to sleep, you have to drink water during the day, and at night. If you live, you have to drink water. Even if you die, you have to drink water¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. Song Beibei muttered to herself without thinking. Gu Yanqing almost spat out a mouthful of water, ¡°Song Beibei, are you telling a joke? ¡± Gu Yanqing had already finished a glass of lemonade and placed the blanket on the table. Song Beibei chuckled. ¡°You must be thirsty. I¡¯ll go pour you another glass. ¡± Before Gu Yanqing could stop her, Song Beibei had already rushed to the pantry. A large glass of lemonade was slowly placed in front of Gu Yanqing again. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were still burning. ¡°drink it. Drink another glass. Drink it all. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei quietly for three seconds. Song Beibei blinked innocently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, what the Hell are you doing? ¡± Although Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know what Song Beibei was up to, Song Beibei¡¯s attentive manner meant that her little head was definitely not thinking about anything normal. Song Beibei was swept away by Gu Yanqing¡¯s sharp gaze and could only smile embarrassedly. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be thirsty. You haven¡¯t drunk water all morning. ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Alright, alright. You can go read by yourself. I¡¯m not thirsty anymore. ¡± Song Beibei could only return to her seat. Disappointed¡­ ¡­ She actually wanted Gu Yanqing to drink more water and then go to the toilet. That way, she would be able to find time to flip through the papers and the answers. However, Gu Yanqing was really out of this world. For the entire morning, it was as if he had grown on top of an office chair. He did not move a single step. Song Beibei¡¯s disappointment continued until lunch. Gu Yanqing¡¯s food was prepared by the canteen staff. They packed it up and asked the secretary to send it over. Chapter 110 - Then what do you want me to call you, lady boss? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei also knew Gu Yanqing¡¯s habits. Gu Yanqing¡¯s personal chef had been poached from a five-star hotel. He was different from the chefs who cooked for the staff in the canteen. Song Beibei had said more than once that Gu Yanqing was fastidious. But there was nothing she could do. After all, even his own cooking was so delicious. Naturally, he could not make do with it. Moreover, he had never been harsh to her. When the secretary knocked on the door, Gu Yanqing would usually respond and call her in. Before Gu Yanqing responded, Gu Yanqing suddenly made a hissing gesture. If the secretary came in and found her here, wouldn¡¯t it cause a stir again. Song Beibei said, ¡°wait a moment, I¡¯ll hide for a while. ¡± After saying that, she hurriedly got up and hid herself in the pantry. However, Gu Yanqing looked at her scattered schoolbag on the SOFA, her clothes, and the eye-catching pile of review materials on the coffee table. He raised his eyebrows slightly. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°come in! ¡± The one who came in was the secretary, Judy, a senior secretary second only to Zhong Junjie. She wore a dignified professional outfit and walked in in high heels. ¡°President, here¡¯s your lunch. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°thank you for your hard work. ¡± Judy placed the food box on the coffee table. Her Gaze fell on the Messy Sofa. Clothes, a lady¡¯s cartoon backpack? However, as the president¡¯s senior secretary, she had undergone strict special training. They were not allowed to gossip about the president¡¯s private life. However, before she straightened up, her gaze still fell on the pile of responsible materials on the coffee table. There was even a notebook with a name written on it. Judy remained calm on the surface, but she was surprised in her heart. It turned out that the rumors in the company a few days ago were true. Song Beibei¡­ ¡­ This little girl was not simple at all! No wonder the president asked someone to prepare lunch for two today. However, she was also curious. She had been in the company for four years. Other than Special Secretary Zhong Junjie, who could enter the president¡¯s office at will, even the secretaries of the Secretary Department could not enter without permission. Everyone said that the president was overly obsessed with cleanliness. They did not expect that he would directly bring that little girl in. However, this was the president¡¯s private life. As secretaries, they naturally did not have the right to interfere. Moreover, those who understood Gu Yanqing knew that although the big boss was a famous person, he liked to keep a low profile and did not like to be talked about behind his back. Judy did not dare to stay any longer. She put down the food box and stood up. She smiled in the workplace, ¡°then, president, I¡¯ll go out first. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded lightly. After there was no movement outside, Song Beibei poked her head out of the Pantry. Seeing that there was indeed no one outside, she carefully came out. Then, seeing the food box on the coffee table, she immediately rushed over and couldn¡¯t wait to open it. Black pepper beef, sweet and sour pork ribs, braised prawns, steamed Mandarin Fish¡­ ¡­ They were all her favorite foods. Song Beibei picked up her chopsticks and took a bite. A FIVE-STAR CHEF was indeed different. It was also considered a home-cooked dish, but the taste was a hundred times better than those chefs in the canteen. Song Beibei wrapped a piece of ribs while asking Gu Yanqing who had just sat down, ¡°I wasn¡¯t discovered just now, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at her indifferently. ¡°Weren¡¯t you hiding well? ¡± Song Beibei replied with a confused tone, ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried. It¡¯s good that I wasn¡¯t discovered. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. This girl was really stupid and naive. Did she think that if her own people hid quietly, they wouldn¡¯t be discovered? Her information was scattered all over the table, and she had forgotten to put away her clothes and backpack. His secretaries were all shrewd people. They were not discovered¡­ ¡­ Hehe ¡­ No Way! Song Beibei ate without a care in the world. Not only did she finish her own portion, she even coveted the portion in Gu Yanqing¡¯s food box. In the end, she was so full that she laid on the Sofa and burped. ¡°capitalists are really different. They are not on the same level as US working people. ¡± Suddenly, he became energetic and asked, ¡°bring your chef home. His sweet and sour pork ribs are really delicious. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°which one of them is delicious? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s the point of making delicious food? You¡¯re not making it for me. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to smile. ¡°If you like his food, you can come up and eat with me at noon in the future. ¡± Song Beibei pouted. ¡°Forget it. People talk. If I come up to eat, people will think that you¡¯re supporting me. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly tilted her head and thought for a moment. It seemed to be the truth. Gu Yanqing and Bao Bao were given the title of having a wife with no real name. What was the difference between supporting her. It was really depressing to come to this conclusion. After eating and drinking her fill, Song Beibei Lay on the Sofa and rested for a while Gu Yanqing actually started working again. What a perverted workaholic. Song Beibei Lay on the Sofa and continued to think about how to get the test papers and answers from the second drawer of Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk? It was really too tiring. It was like putting a cooked duck to your mouth, but you can¡¯t eat it! Song Beibei pondered¡­ ¡­ And fell asleep ¡­ When she woke up, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon! ! ! God! ! ! Was she a pig? She actually slept for four hours! ! ! What was even more depressing was that half a day¡¯s time was wasted just like that! When she woke up, she suddenly realized that she was still wearing Gu Yanqing¡¯s suit jacket. Song Beibei sat up happily. Gu Yanqing was still calmly sitting on the office chair. When he saw that she had woken up, he asked calmly, ¡°you¡¯re awake? ¡± Song Beibei grumbled, ¡°I fell asleep. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I just came back from a meeting. I didn¡¯t expect you to sleep for so long! ¡± A meeting! ! ! ! Gu Yanqing actually went to a meeting! ! ! She actually missed such a good opportunity! ! ! In four hours, she could recite all the answers! ! ! Song Beibei cursed herself for being a pig while feeling extremely depressed! ! ! On the other side, Gu Yanqing was already packing up his documents. He stood up and said, ¡°alright, you should also pack up and go home. ¡± Song Beibei turned Pale with fright. Go Home? She hurriedly said, ¡°it¡¯s only four o¡¯clock. Why are you so early? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her and said, ¡°it¡¯s the weekend today. Can I ask the boss to take a few hours¡¯ leave to go home early? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was mocking. He called her the boss and always called her a little uncomfortable. Song Beibei said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me the boss. ¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to call you, lady boss? ¡± For some reason, she was being teased again. Song Beibei was a little embarrassed, but now was not the time to argue with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei said anxiously, ¡°then you can go first. I¡¯ll stay here and read some more. ¡± Gu Yanqing probably did not understand her behavior. He frowned slightly. ¡°Go home and read. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to read when I go home. The test is tomorrow. I need to work harder. ¡± Gu Yanqing was quite satisfied with Song Beibei¡¯s words. He sat back in his chair and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡± Song Beibei was really anxious. ¡°Gu Yanqing, can you go first? I don¡¯t want to see you now. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now? Why are you throwing a Tantrum? ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t possibly say that she wanted to steal the test papers, but she didn¡¯t dare to do so in front of you, right. Moreover, she knew that Gu Yanqing was a prim and proper person. If she knew that her goal today was to steal the test papers and the answers, she would definitely despise her from the bottom of her heart. Song Beibei was so angry that her face turned red. At this moment, Gu Yanqing¡¯s personal mobile phone suddenly rang. Gu Yanqing took out his phone, looked at the incoming call, and then glanced at Song Beibei. He turned around and actually went to the balcony to answer the call. The balcony was behind the lounge, separated by a floor-to-ceiling glass door. Song Beibei could only vaguely see Gu Yanqing¡¯s back. More importantly, Gu Yanqing¡¯s back was facing inside! Song Beibei¡¯s eyelids twitched! This was a heaven-sent opportunity, an opportunity that couldn¡¯t be missed! ! ! If she didn¡¯t steal the answer now, she might not have another chance. Gu Yanqing was so smart, and if she continued to persevere, that Old Fox would definitely see through it! She did it right away! Song Beibei immediately stood up. She kept paying attention to the movements on the balcony from time to time as she bent down and carefully walked towards Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk. Chapter 111 - There were times when she was mesmerized by Gu Yanqing Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The second drawer The second drawer! Song Beibei did not dare to make too much noise. She carefully pulled the second drawer! Then her eyes lit up! Zhong Junjie was not lying. The papers and answers were neatly placed in a transparent document bag. Song Beibei quickly took out the papers carefully. She closed the drawer, stood up straight, and planned to quickly return to her seat. Just as she stood up, she saw Gu Yanqing who had already passed through the lounge and entered the office! Song Beibei was extremely guilty to begin with! When she suddenly saw Gu Yanqing, she was shocked. She hurriedly hid the test paper behind her and her body stiffened! Gu Yanqing slowly entered and kept it away. Seeing that Song Beibei was frozen in place, he frowned slightly. ¡°What is that thing in your hand! ¡± As expected, she was still discovered! ! ! Song Beibei¡¯s heart was beating violently. On the eve of the holiday, a few people from their dormitory were discussing the most exciting thing they had ever done in their lives. Back then, when Lu Huanzi said that she cheated in the exam, she was almost caught by the teacher. Her words were extremely thrilling. Jiang Feifei felt the same way, but Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t care. Song Beibei had never cheated because Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have any requirements for her studies. It was fine if she did well, but it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t. However, she felt that it was fun. She even said regretfully that she might not be able to experience it in her lifetime. But now, her mood was exactly the same as what Lu Huanzi had described. It was simply very exciting! Her entire back was stiff. She wanted to open her purse, but her feet felt like they were nailed, and she couldn¡¯t lift them no matter how hard she tried. All that was left was her brain, confused and clear-headed. Seeing that Gu Yanqing was slowly walking over, Song Beibei, in a moment of desperation, directly stuffed the file into the clothes on her back. Today, she happened to be wearing a thick sweater. The design on her waist was tucked away, which was just enough to keep the file from falling off. She also didn¡¯t care about how obvious the bulge on the back was. Gu Yanqing had already walked over. Song Beibei quickly spread her hands. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you? What¡¯s hidden in my clothes? ¡± Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t hand over the things obediently, but she couldn¡¯t think of any reason at the moment. She stood rooted to the ground, her face red with embarrassment. It was winter, and there were even fine beads of sweat on the tip of her nose. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to take it himself. Song Beibei reacted and quickly dodged. However, she used too much strength and crashed into the flower rack next to her. She fell backwards. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing reacted quickly and grabbed her wrist. In the next second, Song Beibei had already knocked into Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest. Her head was a little dizzy from the impact, and the unique smell of Gu Yanqing¡¯s body invaded her nose. Song Beibei was a little confused. When she raised her head, she happened to meet Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes that were as deep as the sea. They were so close, and Gu Yanqing was a head taller than her. However, their bodies were tightly pressed together. Separated by a thick layer of sweater, Song Beibei could even feel the strong heartbeat of his chest. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were like a sea of stars, deep and flowing with some kind of radiance. His face was exceptionally handsome under the bright lights of the office. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She didn¡¯t expect that she would also be charmed by Gu Yanqing¡­ ¡­ The air was inexplicably quiet, and a kind of ambiguous aura slowly flowed out. Gu Yanqing slowly lowered his head. Song Beibei watched with wide eyes, not knowing how to react for a moment. Her mind was still clear, but it was abnormally slow! Was He going to kiss her again? What should she do? Should she push him away? But now, it was as if she had lost all her strength. She was softly held in his arms, as if she would fall without his support. In the end, Song Beibei made a decision! She closed her eyes¡­ ¡­ The expected kiss did not fall. Instead, Gu Yanqing¡¯s warm breath was beside her ear. There was also his calm but somewhat cold voice, ¡°Song Beibei, shouldn¡¯t you explain what this is? ¡± Song Beibei instantly opened her eyes and saw that Gu Yanqing had already raised the document bag in his hand in front of Song Beibei. Unknowingly, this old man had already pulled the document bag out from under her clothes! Just now, he was actually using his beauty to divert her attention! SIMPLY SINISTER! Song Beibei was caught red-handed on the spot. She was so embarrassed that she quickly pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s the test paper and the answers for tomorrow¡¯s written test. How about it? I¡¯m here today to steal the test paper. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯m willing to accompany you to work? ¡± A hint of coldness appeared on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face again. However, he suddenly remembered something. Last night, Zhong Junjie did come over to tell him something about the written test paper. At that time, he was in a meeting and didn¡¯t care at all. He just put it into the drawer casually. Later on, he completely forgot about this matter. After all, he really didn¡¯t need to worry about the written test of a few interns. Now that he thought about it, Zhong Junjie probably did it on purpose. He wanted to create an opportunity for this little girl. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°why did you steal the test paper? ¡± Of course, he knew the answer, but this little girl never mentioned anything about the bet to her. Song Beibei looked angry. ¡°My grades were bad, so I didn¡¯t want to lose face, so I had to cheat. ¡± Obviously, Gu Yanqing was not satisfied with this request. His voice was cold and hard. ¡°Tell me the truth. ¡± Song Beibei was desperate. ¡°Are you going to give me the test paper or not? ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around and returned to his seat. He opened the drawer and put the test paper in. Song Beibei watched as he completed this series of actions at a leisurely pace. In the end, he even locked the drawer. Locked¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing stood up, his expression as calm as ever. ¡°It¡¯s not good to cheat. ¡± This was the first time Song Beibei had done such a shameful thing, and she was already feeling a sense of shame. She didn¡¯t expect to be caught. Gu Yanqing, this prim and proper old fogey, knew that she was going to cheat, so he must have despised her a lot. Song Beibei hated it the most when he was so calm and collected. She still didn¡¯t know what to think in her heart? Song Beibei was suddenly annoyed and angry. When she thought about how it was a slap, she felt extremely wronged. Gu Yanqing knew about the bet of ten slaps. If Zhong Junjie knew about it, he definitely knew about it too. But even though he knew, he still refused to give her the test paper. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t care even if he saw her being bullied. He didn¡¯t love her at all! ! ! Love? ! ! ! Song Beibei was shocked by the word that popped up in her head! When did this word come out between them? ! But no matter what, this old man used to say in the media that he loved his wife very much! She knew that he was lying! An old man who was not what he seemed! The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became, and the angrier she got! Song Beibei did not say a word. She turned around, grabbed her bag from the SOFA, and rushed out of the office. Gu Yanqing frowned. This girl¡¯s temper had become so weird when she was in the office! Then, she took her coat and chased after her. Just as Song Beibei entered the elevator, Gu Yanqing had already caught up. Before the elevator closed, half of his body blocked it. Song Beibei glared at him fiercely, her eyes already shining with tears. But she turned around, leaned against the corner of the wall, and quietly ignored him. Gu Yanqing found it funny. He walked straight into the elevator and pressed the floor of the parking room. The elevator began to sink. Song Beibei kept facing the wall, not saying a word. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°tell me first, why did you cheat! The company CAN¡¯T ELIMINATE YOU! ¡± Song Beibei ignored him. Gu Yanqing forcefully turned her body around. ¡°Song Beibei, look into my eyes. ¡± Song Beibei was still angry. ¡°I¡¯m not ambitious, and I¡¯m vain. Can I do it? ¡± Gu Yanqing was asking the obvious! He knew that she had made a bet with someone else, but he insisted that she tell him! Was He going to take the time to watch her get beaten up? He didn¡¯t care if she was dead or alive, he was even gloating! Chapter 113 - This was Gu Yanqings style. He had no bottom line when it came to protecting his wife! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei heard this, she flew into a rage. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and immediately came out from the cubicle. The few girls who were talking on the other side were shocked at the same time. The two girls who were standing beside Chen Ying glanced at each other before leaving the washroom. Only Song Beibei and Chen Ying were left. Chen Ying, on the other hand, looked rather disdainful. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t contain her anger. ¡°I heard what you said just now. What do you mean? ¡± Chen Ying pushed song Beibei away and left. Song Beibei chased after her and blocked in front of Chen Ying. ¡°You slandered me. Are you going to apologize to me? ¡± Chen Ying stopped She looked at Song Beibei and sneered. ¡°What I said was right. Jiang Sida, Pan Peter couldn¡¯t have taken only a little test. Song Beibei, how did I get them to willingly go easy on you ¡°Who knows what kind of dirty deal is going on in the dark. Song Beibei, don¡¯t pretend to be a white lotus like you. With your standard, you can get first place! ¡± Song Beibei was really furious! What did she do? She did have the idea of cheating! But she didn¡¯t succeed either? She did get first place? She didn¡¯t know why she was the one who knew all the questions in the written exam? She didn¡¯t know why the boys weren¡¯t performing well either! She couldn¡¯t possibly blame this on her! Chen Ying was about to leave when Song Beibei shouted, ¡°stop right there. ¡± Song Beibei mimicked her and smiled, ¡°Chen Ying, it¡¯s okay if you look down on me, but I have a clear conscience. As for you, if you have anything to say, don¡¯t say it to my face. Instead, you¡¯re gossiping behind other people¡¯s backs. Do you think you¡¯re very noble ¡°No matter how unwilling you are, I won our bet. Ten slaps, you owe me! ¡± Chen Ying was incredulous, and she looked at Song Beibei with a hint of contempt. She raised her voice in disbelief and sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want to hit me? ¡± This was a long, empty corridor, so much so that Chen Ying¡¯s voice seemed to have a response. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t want to mention the bet. But she was really angry, especially when she saw Chen Ying¡¯s arrogant look. Song Beibei also raised her head and imitated Chen Ying¡¯s previous words, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go easy on you. ¡± As she said that, she raised a hand. Song Beibei was just putting on an act. She really did not intend to drop her hand. However, it was difficult to get off the tiger. If she did not scare her, Song Beibei would feel that she had lost face. However, Song Beibei did not expect Chen Ying to suddenly raise her hand and slap her own mouth. Then, she almost screamed, ¡°Song Beibei, you actually hit me. The Bet I made with you last time was just a joke. We are all colleagues, yet you really hit me! ¡± Song Beibei was really stunned. Was this Chen Ying Crazy? Did she think she was acting? But soon, Song Beibei knew what was going on. Because she heard the sound of footsteps approaching from behind. Song Beibei turned around and saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. He was about ten meters away, slowly walking towards them. In fact, Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t the only one. Behind him was Gu Yanqing and almost all the interns. The two girls who were talking to Chen Ying were also there. Song Beibei instantly understood. The two girls had left just now because they were afraid that Chen Ying would be bullied by her So they had gone to call for help? However, she did not expect that they would be able to invite Gu Yanqing, this great Buddha? Those people had already approached in an imposing manner. Song Beibei was a little confused, while Chen Ying had already covered her face and started to cry. In an instant, she looked pitiful and pitiful, a completely different person from her domineering appearance just now. The interns quickly ran over and supported Chen Ying, who was on the verge of collapse They looked at Song Beibei angrily. ¡°Song Beibei, aren¡¯t you going too far? We¡¯re all interns here on the same day, suffering together and receiving training together. You don¡¯t even care about our friendship! ¡± Song Beibei also felt wronged. When Chen Ying bullied her back then, why didn¡¯t they care about their friendship. Song Beibei just couldn¡¯t understand why everyone hated her so much? Everyone had already gathered around. Gu Yanqing was already standing beside the two of them. Chen Ying covered her face and cried even more sadly. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even glance at her. His gaze fell on Song Beibei. Seeing that Song Beibei was still in a daze, he frowned slightly. ¡°Put your hand down. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. She suddenly realized that she was still holding her hand up. She quickly put her hand down. After the shock, she felt sarcastic. This time, even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name. Song Beibei glanced at the people around her. Most of them looked at her with a complicated expression. Now even if she said she didn¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t think anyone would believe her. Zhao Dantong walked to Song Beibei and said, ¡°Beibei, what happened? ¡± What happened in the eyes of everyone should be very clear. On the other side, Chen Ying was still sobbing as she covered half of her face. ¡°I bet with her that it was really just a joke. Even if Song Beibei didn¡¯t get first place, I wouldn¡¯t do it. After all, we¡¯ve been together for so long. Actually, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not really painful, just a little sad. After all, we¡¯ve been together for so long¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Pan Peter said, ¡°Song Beibei doesn¡¯t know how to hit people. We should listen to her explanation. ¡± Standing Behind Song Beibei, Jiang Sida patted her shoulder and said Lazily, ¡°even if Song Beibei was the one who hit her, it¡¯s only right and proper. If you¡¯re willing to gamble, you must admit defeat. Why are you pretending to be pitiful¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing saw Jiang Sida¡¯s hand on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and his frown deepened. Song Beibei¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t look too good. Although he didn¡¯t show any emotion, Song Beibei felt very uncomfortable when she saw his furrowed brows. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t believe her either? Even though she knew it was futile, Song Beibei still explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. She hit herself. ¡± She looked at Gu Yanqing, ¡°do you not believe me? ¡± Zhong Junjie stood beside her and said, ¡°unfortunately, there are no surveillance cameras here, but I believe in Song Beibei. He won¡¯t hit anyone. ¡± Chen Ying started to cry, ¡°do you really believe her words? I will hit myself. Do you really believe such a lame reason? ¡± Then, Chen Ying simply said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°president, you are the highest authority in this company. Although I am only an intern, I can not stand such slander. If even the president of Pearl Group is a person who can not distinguish right from wrong, then I am very disappointed in Pearl Group. I believe that not only me, but all the interns will feel disappointed. ¡± Song Beibei was so angry that she was trembling! She had really learned a lot today. What was the meaning of a villain complaining first! She actually said it with such confidence and dignity! Moreover, this was practically a verbal kidnapping. She had even dragged in other interns. Song Beibei saw that the eyes of the girls beside Chen Ying were already filled with a common enemy. Song Beibei was completely speechless. She could not even say a single word to defend herself. It was clearly not her fault, but she really could not be like Chen Ying, acting with such confidence in front of so many people! At this moment, Gu Yanqing finally glanced at Chen Ying indifferently. Although Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were indifferent, his gaze was sharp, like a dagger unsheathed. Chen Ying was instantly silenced and reflexively took a step back. That gaze was too terrifying, as if it could see through her lies in an instant. She did not dare to speak anymore. Gu Yanqing finally spoke, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Pearl Group will not be affected by the disappointment of an intern. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words stunned Chen Ying. It was not just Chen Ying, it was almost everyone. Except for Zhong Junjie! He almost burst out laughing. This was the style of their boss, there was no bottom line in protecting his wife! Just now, boss came down to look for Song Beibei because he reported that his little wife had not eaten a single grain of rice for lunch. Boss could not help but come down from the 66th floor to ¡°inspect the Reserve Department¡± . In fact, he wanted to take the opportunity to visit his little wife. However, just as he went down the stairs, he saw two girls come over and report to him that Song Beibei and Chen Ying were fighting. Probably afraid that his little wife would suffer a loss, boss did not care about his status and directly said to the two girls, ¡°bring me to take a look. ¡± He did not know that the two girls were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped to the ground. Zhong Junjie himself also felt that it was too obvious. Was He, a big CEO, going to personally handle the conflict between the two interns? It was really a little embarrassing for his chairman¡¯s dignity! However, it caused a sensation in an instant. Within ten seconds, the entire floor spread. All the interns also gathered around, just to see how the big CEO would handle this matter. At this moment, everyone was in a state of shock. Song Beibei was also shocked. She reflexively looked at Gu Yanqing, only to see his side profile that was as calm as water. Chen Ying¡¯s face had already turned pale, and her aura had already been suppressed by half. However, she was still very unwilling to accept this. ¡°Is the president determined to side with Song Beibei? ¡± Chapter 114 - It wasnt like she hadnt seen it before. What was there to be embarrassed about? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he raised his eyebrows indifferently. ¡°I heard that you two set up a bet. Ten slaps? Tell me, what happened? ¡± Chen Ying¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. At this moment, Zhao Dantong stood out and explained the whole situation She added at the end, ¡°at that time, Chen Ying was just joking around for fun. However, I believe that Song Beibei didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Both of their personalities are a little impulsive. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t get along with each other. It was an honest mistake. ¡± Zhao Dantong originally wanted to mediate between the two sides, but she didn¡¯t see any emotion in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t even look at her. Zhao Dantong took a step back in disappointment. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°this bet is interesting. ¡± Then he looked at Song Beibei. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ten slaps? How many are left? Continue. ¡± The scene became completely silent. Almost everyone was petrified. This, this, this¡­ ¡­ Was the big boss encouraging Song Beibei to slap her? Moreover, those who were observant noticed that the big boss was actually looking at Song Beibei with a look of anger. It was as if his own child had been bullied outside, and then an insensible parent had gone home to scold the child for not retaliating! It was exactly the same as a protective parent! This stance of obviously supporting Song Beibei left Chen Ying dumbfounded. She simply couldn¡¯t believe it! Even if the big boss didn¡¯t believe her words, he had never thought that he would protect Song Beibei to such an extent! Song Beibei was also stunned and could not speak. She looked at Gu Yanqing. Everyone clearly saw the president¡¯s attitude. The girl who had just stood beside Chen Ying also silently took two steps back. The president¡¯s favoritism was so obvious, they were also afraid of being implicated by Chen Ying. Chen Ying was simply hysterical. Her eyes were red, and her teeth had already bitten her lips into a bloody mark. She looked at Song Beibei with hatred. What kind of Voodoo did she give everyone. Everyone trusted and liked her so much, and even now, even the president was protecting her without concealing it! The fingernails are embedded in the palm of the hand, and there is even a sticky liquid overflow. All the people are waiting for a big show to start. Chen Ying Hatefully said: ¡°You are too bullying people! ¡± Faced with such ¡°accusations¡± , Gu Yanqing remained as indifferent as water Slowly said, ¡°Pearl Group has always believed in a rule, a promise is a promise. Since you¡¯ve lost, you can¡¯t miss a single one of the ten slaps. This is something you should bear. Or, you can choose to give up. In short, there won¡¯t be any employees here who can¡¯t keep their promises. ¡± ?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?¡° Chen Ying finally went to the personnel department to hand in her resignation letter. It is said that they also cried all the way out of the Pearl Group. The farce between the two interns became big news because of the chairman¡¯s interference and spread all over the company. When Song Beibei returned to the office, she was still in a daze. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even look at her before he left. His face was cold, as if he was still angry. If he was still angry with her, why did he help her like this? Song Beibei didn¡¯t quite understand. At night, the company had already assigned this batch of interns to the department. Song Beibei was assigned to the Management Department, Pan Peter to the marketing department, Jiang Sida to the planning department, Zhao Dantong to the culture department, and Feng Yishui to the editorial department of MZ magazine. When the distribution list was given out, there were a few happy and a few sad ones. For example, Pan Peter was very happy. Although he loved the media, he was an extrovert and liked to interact with people. Therefore, the marketing department was undoubtedly the most suitable for him. However, Zhao Dantong was not very happy. She was assigned to the Corporate Culture Department of the company. The corporate culture department was a comfortable place. There were not many people, and her daily work was to maintain the company¡¯s website, write soft articles, and so on. Song Beibei liked this place very much. She heard that the working atmosphere there was very relaxed. She had planned to go there early in the morning, but she had specially asked Zhong Junjie if he had any connections to arrange for her to go there. However, for people like Zhao Dantong who wanted to make a name for themselves and make a difference, that place was undoubtedly a place where there were no talents. After Zhao Dantong received the internship entry form, she was in a particularly depressed mood. Song Beibei knew that the department that Zhao Dantong wanted to enter the most was the management department. The Management Department, as the name implied, was a very comprehensive department. It was divided into three major systems of managing things, managing people, from the company¡¯s core values to the direction of development and strategic planning for the next few years or even longer From basic management to the supervision and inspection of various departments, from the movement of the company¡¯s personnel to the collation of warehouse data, the Comprehensive Management Department had a huge system and a complicated network of connections. Song Beibei only knew that she had been assigned to a certain director¡¯s office as an assistant. At the end of the day, she was just a handyman. However, this job still made other girls envious. In their words, at the very least, the direct superior of this department was the big CEO. The workplace was also on the 66th floor, the same floor as the CEO¡¯s office. Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if Gu Yanqing was the one who arranged the internship this time, she wasn¡¯t surprised that Gu Yanqing arranged for her to stay quietly by his side. That old man had always been very controlling of her. However, it didn¡¯t matter. She was just a small assistant anyway. There were still many people on the upper floors, so Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have the time to care about her. However, in the eyes of outsiders, this was already quite ambiguous Especially after Chen Ying resigned from the company because of a bet, many people in the company had already heard of Song Beibei¡¯s name. However, Song Beibei did not care much about these things. Such a big company was like a kingdom. There would always be some gossip filled with the intense and boring work life. Moreover, such rumors were constantly spreading. Even if the CEO took one more look at a little girl today, it would be rumored to be love at first sight. A while ago, because of the exclusive interview, didn¡¯t people still spread rumors about Dan Tong and Gu Yanqing. After a while, it naturally stopped. So there was no need to pay any attention to it. Moreover, rumors were, after all, rumors. Although everyone made it sound plausible, they still didn¡¯t believe it in their hearts. After all, the CEO had already publicly announced that he had a family. Everyone was actually more curious about which family Gu Yanqing¡¯s mysterious wife was from¡­ ¡­ Even after work, Zhao Dantong was still very disappointed Halfway through, she even went to look for Zhong Junjie, hoping to change departments. But Zhong Junjie said that this was decided by the higher-ups during a meeting and couldn¡¯t be casually changed. Furthermore, they said that this batch of students were Guan Peisheng. If they could stay for a long time, many departments would go through the motions. Even if they were not happy in the beginning, they would still have the opportunity to transfer to other departments in the future. The most important thing was to work hard in any position Let the higher-ups see your ability. It was unknown if this sentence convinced Zhao Dantong, but Zhao Dantong returned quietly. However, she was still unhappy and very unwilling. In order to appease Zhao Dantong, Song Beibei treated her to Korean cuisine in the evening. Song Beibei saw that she was still listless and did not say a word. She sighed and said, ¡°it would be great if I were to trade with you. I would like to go to the Ministry of Culture. It would be relaxing and comfortable. ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly said, ¡°Song Beibei, are you showing off? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°Dantong¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong glanced at Song Beibei and rolled her eyes. ¡°sorry, I¡¯m not in a good mood. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei understood. She smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. ¡± But she didn¡¯t know what to say. After dinner, Song Beibei went home. Gu Yanqing had already returned. The housekeeper said that Mr. Gu was in his bedroom. Song Beibei wanted to go back to her room, but when she thought about how Gu Yanqing had helped her out today, an inexplicable emotion welled up in her heart. The story went to Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. Song Beibei knocked on the door, but no one knocked. Song Beibei thought that the stingy old man was still quarreling, so she pushed the door open and went in. There was no one inside. Song Beibei took a few steps inside and heard the sound of water splashing in the bathroom. After the frosting was removed, she could see a blurry silhouette. It turned out that Gu Yanqing was taking a shower. For some reason, Song Beibei¡¯s face turned red. Song Beibei¡¯s mind suddenly flashed back to the time when she had recklessly barged in and happened to see Gu Yanqing taking a shower. Song Beibei quickly turned around, patted her head, and planned to go out. Before she could even lift her feet, she heard the sound of water suddenly stop behind her, and the bathroom door was opened. Song Beibei turned her head out of reflex and saw Gu Yanqing walking out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his lower body. Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei appear in his room and a flash of surprise flashed across his eyes. Song Beibei was stunned for a second. When she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s bare upper body, her eyes were filled with embarrassment. She quickly turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for you later. ¡± ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was clear and indifferent. Song Beibei turned around and was a little confused. Gu Yanqing glanced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Why are you so shy? ¡± Chapter 115 - Gu Yanqing, are you done? ! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing glanced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Why are you so shy? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Yes, she had seen it long ago, and it was much more thorough than now. Why was she so shy? It seemed like she hadn¡¯t seen the world! Moreover, when they were in school, she and Lu Huanzi often bought male model magazines. They read them with great interest and never blushed or had their hearts beat. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing openly. She raised her little head and said, ¡°WHO¡¯s embarrassed? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly. He had already turned his back and opened the wardrobe to get his pajamas. Song Beibei was even more brazen now. She dared to roll her eyes. To be honest, Gu Yanqing¡¯s figure was really not bad. She had read so many model magazines, such as Korean idols and European and American handsome men. She had never seen someone with such a perfect figure ratio like Gu Yanqing. The muscles on his back were distinct, but the lines were not out of place at all. Song Beibei then realized that Gu Yanqing also had eight-pack abs and the Legendary Mermaid line¡­ ¡­ But when he wore his clothes on a daily basis, he never thought that there would be so much material inside ¡­ Actually, it was true. Although Gu Yanqing was unusually lazy, he had his own personal fitness coach, even though he did not exercise much. Song Beibei still thought that he was weak and fragile, but she did not expect him to maintain his figure so well. Song Beibei had already purely admired Gu Yanqing as a magazine model. When Gu Yanqing took his pajamas and turned around, he saw the Little Girl Sitting on the Sofa with her chin propped up and staring at him with sparkling eyes. Gu Yanqing found it funny. ¡°Are you satisfied with your husband¡¯s figure? ¡± After all, she was an eighteen-year-old girl. After being teased by Gu Yanqing so suddenly, her face instantly looked like a cooked shrimp. She couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°Who wants to see? Your figure¡­ is not good. ¡± Gu Yanqing walked over with his pajamas. ¡°have you ever seen someone with a better figure than me? ¡± How could this old man be so narcissistic? ! Song Beibei felt that she should at least put an end to his arrogance. She said, ¡°Ning Zetao¡¯s muscles, Peng Yuyan¡¯s figure, Wu Yanzu¡¯s figure ratio, Gao Yixiang¡¯s long legs¡­ there are too many of them. I think that¡¯s a really good figure. ¡± Even though Gu Yanqing was not inferior to them at all. However, Song Beibei deliberately glanced at him with disdain and shook her head. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing even frowned. ¡°where did you read all this nonsense? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°the celebrity edition of MZ magazine. Don¡¯t you know about it? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and said, ¡°looks like MZ magazine needs a new edition. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already changed into his pajamas. He sat by the bed and wiped his hair as he looked at Song Beibei casually. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what she wanted to say to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei pursed her lips and said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly. ¡°What for? ¡± ¡°You helped me out like that today. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. She suddenly looked up at Gu Yanqing as if she was asking for proof. ¡°Do you believe that I didn¡¯t hit Chen Ying? ¡± ¡°I believe you. ¡± Although Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Song Beibei felt an inexplicable warmth rising from the bottom of her heart. Gu Yanqing believed in her, right from the start. But he still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°why? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°if you really make a move, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. You¡¯re just a paper tiger, only daring to act arrogantly at home. ¡± Song Beibei was embarrassed by what he said. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t dare, it was that she didn¡¯t want to! Gu Yanqing looked at the little girl with her head lowered and her ears drooped. This girl had always been like this since she was young. Although she was a little impulsive and didn¡¯t think before doing things, she was too soft-hearted. Even if she fought with Lucky on a daily basis, she never hit him hard. It was just that her words weren¡¯t forgiving, but in most cases, when she was bullied, she would swallow her grievances. Gu Yanqing sighed softly, and his voice became much gentler. ¡°Come here. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head. ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still very gentle, and even his gaze became gentle under the light. ¡°Come here. ¡± However, Song Beibei suddenly became alert and guarded. ¡°Why do you want me to come over? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thanking me? Come over and blow-dry my hair. ¡± Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa and stared at Gu Yanqing for a while. At this moment, Gu Yanqing seemed unusually gentle. His eyes seemed to have been poisoned by something. Song Beibei got up, took the hairdryer, and obediently went over. Song Beibei knelt on the bed and obediently blew Gu Yanqing¡¯s hair. Gu Yanqing closed his eyes slightly. Song Beibei could clearly see his side profile from the side. Although they lived under the same roof every day, they didn¡¯t have much time to coexist peacefully. Not to mention looking at Gu Yanqing up close. It couldn¡¯t be denied that Gu Yanqing was a handsome man. Song Beibei felt that just this side of his face was enough to make people fall for him a hundred times over. Moreover, Gu Yanqing had his eyes closed. Song Beibei had rarely seen a boy with such long eyelashes. Under the light, it formed a small shadow at the corner of his eyes. Song Beibei¡¯s fingers ran through Gu Yanqing¡¯s hair, and there was a strange feeling. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hair was thick, but because it had just been washed, it was soft. It was very similar to his personality, and it was actually very gentle. The atmosphere seems to be very warm¡­ ¡­ Gulp! Gulp Gulp! Gulp Gulp Gulp! Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed violently. Her ears began to heat up, and Song Beibei felt her heart beating fast and uncomfortable. In my heart, I despise myself. Looks like we¡¯ve really fallen! Now, just looking at Gu Yanqing this kind of face, oneself some CAN NOT CONCEAL! What are we GONNA do? She had to live under the same roof as Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei suddenly threw away the hair dryer, got out of bed and ran out of Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. Gu Yanqing opened his eyes, looking confused. She¡¯s fine, what¡¯s wrong with this girl? Song Beibei ran back to her room, closed the door, locked it, and sat down on the floor. Fortunately, there was a thick carpet on the floor. Song Beibei sat cross-legged, a hand slowly caressing her chest. Then she said dejectedly, ¡°please, don¡¯t jump, okay? ¡± The image of Gu Yanqing¡¯s handsome face appeared in her mind uncontrollably. A haunting, haunting, haunting. Song Beibei was so depressed that she wanted to roll on the floor. Song Beibei had always thought that she had lost her mind when she fell in love with Gu Yanqing. However, she could also feel that her brain was getting worse and worse lately. There was already a knock on the door. ¡°Song Beibei, open the door. ¡± It was Gu Yanqing! What was he doing here? Didn¡¯t he realize that she was avoiding him on purpose? Song Beibei didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. The person on the other side was still knocking on the door at a steady pace. ¡°Song Beibei, what the Hell Are you doing? You locked the door again. OPEN THE DOOR! ¡± Song Beibei finally stood up and pulled the door open. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. You should go back to your room and sleep too. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood at the door and looked at Song Beibei with furrowed brows. Song Beibei suddenly felt extremely guilty under that gaze. Just as she was about to close the door, Gu Yanqing held her up with one hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t possibly say that her heart had malfunctioned and that her heart had sped up just because she saw him. Thus, she could only find a random excuse dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling too well. I want to sleep. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly stretched out a hand and covered song Beibei¡¯s forehead. ¡°your face is so red. Don¡¯t tell me you have a fever? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm was very warm. Song Beibei only felt as if a tiny electric current was flowing from his palm to her limbs and bones. She instinctively took a step back and said impatiently, ¡°Gu Yanqing, can you stop waving in front of me? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s obvious rejection made Gu Yanqing¡¯s face sink a little. However, he took the opportunity to enter and close the door. The moment the door closed, Song Beibei felt as if the air had turned solid. She could barely breathe. Gu Yanqing looked unhappy. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll try the temperature. ¡± Song Beibei knew that she didn¡¯t have a fever at all. Her face was red and her body was warm because¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was about to fly into a rage from embarrassment. However, she also knew that Gu Yanqing was very stubborn. He wouldn¡¯t leave until he got the answer he wanted. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with him. So I turned around, got into bed, and pulled the quilt over my head. A muffled voice came from inside. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. Help Yourself. ¡± Gu Yanqing most dislike her sleep on the bad habit of boring head, walked over, hard to pull her out from the cup inside. Song Beibei this time can really angry, a foot kicked over: ¡°Gu Yanqing, you in the end have not finished? ¡± Chapter 116 - Thats right, Gu Yanqing, Ive taken a fancy to you! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION This kick was really vicious. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face had already darkened. His voice instantly turned cold. ¡°Song Beibei, what¡¯s the matter with you? ¡± Song Beibei was extremely vexed, but she also knew that she had done something wrong. Thus, she averted her gaze and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood in place for a while before sitting down beside song Beibei¡¯s bed. He reached out and forcefully placed his hand on Song Beibei¡¯s forehead. This time, Song Beibei did not struggle. She just did not look at him. Gu Yanqing tested the temperature and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever. ¡± Of course, Song Beibei did not have a fever. She originally thought that Gu Yanqing would leave after testing the temperature. She did not expect him to suddenly say, ¡°so what happened to you just now? Why are you so red-faced? ¡± Why was this old man so stubborn? Song Beibei bit her lip. Her face was red as she glared fiercely at Gu Yanqing, but she did not say a word. ¡°You can¡¯t be¡­ can¡¯t be¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and Song Beibei¡¯s heart was already in her throat. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Song Beibei, you can¡¯t be¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be deliberately teasing her. The Faint Smile on the corner of his eyes was like that of a Fox! Song Beibei couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu Yanqing. I¡¯ve been possessed by a ghost recently, and I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you out of nowhere ¡°That¡¯s why I want to stay away from you. If you know what¡¯s going on, please take the initiative to keep your distance. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t control myself and pounce on you, I won¡¯t bear any responsibility. I¡¯ve already warned you, so please leave my room immediately. If you continue to ignore my warning, bear the consequences! ¡± Song Beibei covered her ears, closed her eyes, and said the words in her heart in one breath. She knew that it would be very embarrassing! However, she couldn¡¯t hold it in for a long time, and she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. So, she would die a quick death. Since she couldn¡¯t not like him, then she would let Gu Yanqing take the initiative to stay away from her! Song Beibei finished her words in one breath. She looked as if she was ready to die, and didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes to look at Gu Yanqing. The air was abnormally quiet. It was so quiet that Song Beibei wondered if Gu Yanqing had already left. Song Beibei finally opened her eyes secretly, only to see that Gu Yanqing was still sitting in front of her window, stifling a laugh. Then, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, curling her hands up to her lips and laughing out loud. Song Beibei was already very embarrassed, but when Gu Yanqing laughed like this, she wished she could find a hole and hide in it. This was probably the most daring thing she had ever done in her life. She never thought that one day, she would be unable to resist confessing to this old man! But this old man¡¯s reaction really gave her a huge blow. Song Beibei felt fine even if he rejected her or started to hate her from then on. It was just the right time for her to give up on this idea. However, Song Beibei never thought that Gu Yanqing would smile so¡­ ¡­ In a good mood ¡­ Song Beibei could accept that Gu Yanqing hated her, scolded her, and despised her for being stupid, but she just couldn¡¯t accept that he looked down on her. The thought that this Old Fox, Gu Yanqing, would use this to make fun of her for the rest of her life, Song Beibei felt that she must have been possessed by a ghost just now. Song Beibei was so embarrassed that she flew into a rage. She pushed Gu Yanqing, who was still smiling, and said, ¡°bastard, get out! ¡± Mengdi was trapped in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. The kisses landed on Mengdi like that. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kisses were domineering and gentle. Compared to before, it was less probing and more possessive. Song Beibei resisted at first, but Gu Yanqing¡¯s unique scent made her fall in love. Soon, she was pressed against the bed and kissed until she was dizzy. After a long time, Gu Yanqing finally let go of her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know when the two of them had already rolled onto the bed. Gu Yanqing panted slightly. There seemed to be something flickering in his eyes as well, deep as the sea. He propped up his arms and wrapped them around Song Beibei¡¯s side. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m very happy. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, was still in a daze. She asked stupidly, ¡°What are you happy about? ¡± Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t help but laugh again. He raised a hand and scratched her little nose. ¡°I¡¯m very happy about what you just said. I accept everything. ¡± What you just said¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was a little more awake now. What did Gu Yanqing mean by saying that he accepted all of it? Gu Yanqing lowered his head and kissed Song Beibei¡¯s forehead again. He moved closer to her ear. ¡°Say it again for me to hear. ¡± Pervert! She wouldn¡¯t say something like that a second time even if she was beaten to death! Song Beibei reached out to push Gu Yanqing away. Her face was red as she said, ¡°Get up first, you¡¯re pressing on my hair. ¡± Gu Yanqing straightened his body. Song Beibei jumped up from the bed like a kitten. Then, she immediately jumped off the bed and ran in the direction of the bathroom. ¡°You go out, I want to take a shower! ¡± Gu Yanqing saw that the girl didn¡¯t even dare to look at him, and she always talked about him. Her hands and feet didn¡¯t seem to know where to put them. She looked embarrassed and shy, but she still forced herself to stay calm. It was funny in his heart. But he didn¡¯t want to tease her at this time. So he got up and walked toward the door. When he closed the door, he saw that Song Beibei was still standing there in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°my room is not locked. Madam can come and fall on me at any time. You don¡¯t have to be responsible. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She casually took a pillow from the SOFA and threw it at the door. The door closed, and the pillow smashed on the door and fell to the ground with a thud. The room fell silent again. Song Beibei suddenly felt that what happened just now was like a big dream. Her face felt like it was on fire. Song Beibei thought, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Her original intention wasn¡¯t like this. Did Gu Yanqing accept her confession? Song Beibei felt like she was about to be confused. The next morning, when Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing in the restaurant, she still felt that it was unreal. It was as if something had changed, but nothing seemed to have changed¡­ ¡­ At least, Gu Yanqing was still as calm and collected as ever. When he saw her, he merely lifted his eyelids and said, ¡°sit down and have breakfast. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned, then she sat down obediently and had breakfast. During the meal, she did not say a word and just drank the shredded chicken congee that Auntie Feng had made. However, her mind was in a mess. Old Man Gu is really calm What does being so calm mean? Song Beibei was conflicted. However, when Gu Yanqing said that he accepted her confession yesterday, there was actually a trace of sweetness in her heart. What should she do in the future The current situation seemed to be different from what she had expected¡­ ¡­ ¡°Song Beibei! ¡± Just as Song Beibei was letting her imagination run wild, Gu Yanqing suddenly called her by her first name. Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Your face is going to fall into the bowl. ¡± ???????????? ¡ª Song Beibei finally began her formal internship. Song Beibei was assigned to the Assistant Department of the President¡¯s office. The immediate supervisor of the Assistant Department is Judy, the First Secretary of the Secretary Department. Judy was a typical white-collar woman who looked very capable, but when Song Beibei looked at her, she always felt a little familiar. When she went to the canteen for lunch, Song Beibei remembered that she had met her once. To be exact, Song Beibei had seen her once, but judy had never seen her before. It was two days ago that she had followed Gu Yanqing to the office to steal the test papers. At noon, Judy had come up to deliver the food to Gu Yanqing. At that time, Song Beibei had been hiding in the cloakroom and had sneakily peeked outside. She had bumped into Zhao Dantong during lunch. She was sitting alone. Song Beibei took her lunch and walked in that direction. ¡°Dantong, are you used to your first day in the Ministry of Culture? ¡± Song Beibei sat down in front of Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong looked up and saw Song Beibei. She frowned slightly. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m not as good as you in the management department. ¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and continued eating. Song Beibei was slightly stunned. She lowered her head and started eating in silence as well. Zhao Dantong finished eating very quickly. She picked up her plate and left without saying anything. Song Beibei looked at Zhao Dantong¡¯s back and felt an inexplicable sense of loss. For some reason, many things seemed to have changed since the two of them entered the Pearl group together. Someone seemed to have witnessed this scene. They were also the few girls who had interned together back then. They sat at the table next to Song Beibei. A faint voice entered Song Beibei¡¯s ears. ¡°Dan Tong wasn¡¯t willing to pay attention to her at all. She even went over on purpose to make Dan Tong feel bad? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Dan Tong was better than her in every aspect, but in the end, she was assigned to the Culture Department that had the least development prospects. And now, she¡¯s showing off in the management department that Dan Tong had always wanted to enter¡­ ¡± ¡°who asked her to have such a big backer as the CEO? Keep your voice down, or else you¡¯ll end up like Chen Ying and die without even knowing how¡­ ¡± Chapter 117 - Because weve never been in a serious relationship before! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t even eat lunch and left with her tray. Song Beibei returned to her office. The assistant was a large office with dozens of cubicles. Most of the people had gone to eat, but there were still many who were busy working or resting at their desks. There were also some who gathered together and secretly watched movies on their laptops in twos and threes. Song Beibei quite liked the atmosphere here. Although everyone was a small figure in the company and the things they did were chores, if they were willing to learn, they could learn a lot. There were even some people who entered the secretarial department directly because their abilities were good. Outside the assistant department was the secretarial department. Some senior secretaries in the secretarial department had their own offices. Every senior secretary had a few assistants under them. Song Beibei¡¯s immediate superior was judy. Judy was the senior secretary in the entire company, second only to Zhong Junjie. She did things swiftly and swiftly, but her personality was very nice. However, following judy also meant that she did many times more things than others, so not many people envied her. When Song Beibei was still lying on the table, Hua Qiuling, who was also Judy¡¯s assistant, walked over and patted Song Beibei on the shoulder. ¡°Song Beibei, sister Di is looking for you. ¡± Song Beibei quickly got up, left the assistant department, and went to Judy¡¯s office. The people in the office looked at Song Beibei¡¯s back and said, ¡°that¡¯s Song Beibei, who was rumored to be having an affair with big boss a while ago. Other than being a little prettier, she looks very ordinary. Moreover, there are many people in the company who are more beautiful than her. Isn¡¯t beauty Bo from the Secretary Department one of them? ¡± Hua Qiuling said, ¡°you guys really believe those rumors. I¡¯ve tried to find out about sister Judy, but there¡¯s no such thing. Song Beibei is just an ordinary intern like us. Don¡¯t talk about her anymore. You all know that the president hates to hear gossip about him the most. ¡± Everyone nodded. After all, this was the 66th floor. It was different from other departments. Gossiping was the easiest way to get into trouble. Song Beibei went to Judy¡¯s office. She knocked on the door and entered. Judy was sorting out the documents. When she saw Song Beibei come in, she looked up at her in a hurry. She pointed at a food box on the table and said, ¡°this is the president¡¯s lunch. Please help me send it over. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned, then she said, ¡°sister Di, isn¡¯t it good for me to do this? ¡± Judy didn¡¯t even raise her head and said, ¡°is this difficult? Also, from today onwards, I¡¯ll leave the task of sending the president¡¯s lunch to you. Remember to go to master Zheng¡¯s place at this time in the future. He will prepare the food box. You can send it to the president on time. ¡± The gossip about her and Gu Yanqing in the company had just stopped for half a day. If she were to deliver food to Gu Yanqing every day, wouldn¡¯t she be courting death? Song Beibei braced herself and refused, ¡°sister Di, can you let someone else do this task? I can¡¯t do it. I believe there are many people who are willing to do it. ¡± At this moment, Judy finally raised her head and glanced at Song Beibei, ¡°It¡¯s such a simple task, why can¡¯t I do it? ¡± Song Beibei simply said, ¡°others will misunderstand and gossip about me and the CEO. ¡± Judy thought to herself, this girl is really patient. But if it wasn¡¯t for the top BOSS personally appointing her, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to take over this hot potato. Judy lowered her head and continued to work. Her voice was light, ¡°this is an order. If you don¡¯t do it, you can submit your resignation letter to the Human Resources Department. You can leave now. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the same spot for more than ten seconds. Sure enough, it was the person beside Gu Yanqing. His Style and words were as ruthless as that old man¡¯s. Song Beibei bit her lip. In the end, she still took the food box and left Judy¡¯s office. The president¡¯s office was at the easternmost end of the office. There was a long office area to go through from the secretarial department. Putting aside the many cubicles, Song Beibei could not even count the number of senior secretaries¡¯offices one by one. Fortunately, it was meal time at this time, so most of the people were in the canteen. The cubicles were sparse. The important work that was left behind was not done well, and no one paid attention to her. Therefore, Song Beibei did not attract much attention and walked to the door of the president¡¯s office. Looking at the gilded nameplate on the door, Song Beibei did not knock. Instead, she opened the door and entered immediately. After entering, she even leaned on the door and looked outside for a while. When she realized that no one was paying attention to her, she closed the door and heaved a sigh of relief. When she turned around, she saw Gu Yanqing leaning against the back of the chair, looking at her. Under the glasses, his peach blossom eyes had a faint smile, as if he was admiring her guilty conscience earlier. Before Song Beibei could go over, Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I just asked you to deliver a meal. Why are you so secretive? ¡± Song Beibei was a little unhappy when she heard that. She pouted slightly and said, ¡°did you ask me to deliver it on purpose? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not deny it. He stretched lazily and got up to sit on the sofa behind the table. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry. ¡± Song Beibei walked over and deliberately placed the food box in front of Gu Yanqing to express her dissatisfaction. ¡°Why? Why do I have to deliver your meal? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not answer Song Beibei¡¯s question. Instead, he opened the food box and took out the dishes one by one. Then, he raised his head and asked Song Beibei, ¡°do you want to eat? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s gaze unconsciously shifted to the dishes. They were actually her favorite dishes again. She suddenly forgot about the fact that she was still questioning Gu Yanqing. She quickly sat down on the other side of the Sofa and said firmly, ¡°EAT! ¡± She could not be blamed for this. It was because she did not eat anything at all this afternoon. She didn¡¯t feel hungry at first, but the moment the food box was opened, the fragrance assailed her nostrils. Song Beibei completely forgot about the important matters. After she finished eating, she remembered again. She suddenly asked, ¡°why did the kitchen prepare two portions of food? ¡± She had wanted to ask this question the last time she was here. The last time judy sent it over, it was also two portions of food. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°from now on, you can come over and eat lunch with me every day. After you finish eating, you can even take a nap in the lounge. Isn¡¯t that great? ¡± Song Beibei knew. It must have been Gu Yanqing who had instructed her. The last time, he had said that he wanted her to have lunch with him in the future. This old man ate lunch by himself every day. He must be lonely! He could even take a nap¡­ ¡­ It was great. The lounge at Gu Yanqing¡¯s side was decorated like it was at home. Moreover, Pearl Group had a long lunch break. Many people went back to their dorms to rest. Sleeping here was a hundred times more comfortable than lying in a cubicle. However, Song Beibei still refused. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of being seen. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°If someone sees me, then we¡¯ll make it public. ¡± Song Beibei screamed out of reflex, ¡°No! ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her with a calm expression, but there was no expression on his face. His voice was also very calm, ¡°why? ¡± Why Why? Why on earth? Song Beibei actually couldn¡¯t say it for a moment. Gu Yanqing suddenly asked, ¡°are you telling the truth about what you said last night? ¡± What you said last night? Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly turned red. However, she was a little embarrassed by Gu Yanqing¡¯s serious question. She could only play dumb. ¡°What did I say last night? ¡± ¡°You said you liked me last night. ¡± Gu Yanqing insisted on exposing her. Song Beibei felt restless. Song Beibei was about to get up and instinctively wanted to escape. Gu Yanqing had already gotten up and pushed her back onto the SOFA. Gu Yanqing¡¯s small body was lifted up by both of his arms. Gu Yanqing looked down at Song Beibei His eyes were unusually serious. ¡°Beibei, marriage is not child¡¯s play. Our relationship will be exposed sooner or later. If you have any concerns, you can tell me. At least give me a reason to accept it. My wife doesn¡¯t need to hide it like this. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to answer. Her original intention for confessing wasn¡¯t like this. She wanted Gu Yanqing to take the initiative to leave her. Who would take this more for granted than what was right in front of their eyes. However, she was also in a mess right now. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. On one hand, she liked Gu Yanqing more and more. On the other hand, she knew clearly that she was drinking poison to quench her thirst. However, she still couldn¡¯t control herself and wanted to get closer to him. Gu Yanqing seemed to bewitch her as he slowly approached her. His Aura became more and more ambiguous, almost touching her lips. ¡°Tell me, why can¡¯t we make it public? If we can¡¯t, I¡¯ll announce to the world tomorrow that you¡¯re my wife¡­ ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was beating violently. If Gu Yanqing got any closer, she basically wouldn¡¯t be able to think. She quickly pushed him hard and said loudly, ¡°because we¡¯ve never been in a serious relationship before! ! ¡± Chapter 118 - Ill just hug you. Im exhausted. Stop fooling around Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to have expected this answer. He frowned slightly. Song Beibei stood up cleanly and distanced herself from him She said, ¡°that¡¯s right, Gu Yanqing. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, but liking you doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re suitable for each other. It depends on whether the two of us are suitable for each other. Even though we¡¯ve lived together for many years, we¡¯ve never fallen in love before. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the serious expression of the girl opposite him and felt that it was a little funny. It was indeed the words of an eighteen-year-old girl. She seemed to have forgotten that they were already married. It was not a matter of whether they were suitable or not. However, after all, the person opposite them was still young. Gu Yanqing was also helpless. ¡°So? What do you want? ¡± Song Beibei took a deep breath and said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let¡¯s fall in love. ¡± He was really not interested in talking about love, but he was interested¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows and agreed in the end. ¡°How do you want to talk about it? ¡± Song Beibei wrinkled her little nose, as if she was seriously thinking about it Then she said, ¡°how about this? We¡¯ll be together for half a year. We¡¯ll have a serious relationship and get to know each other better. We can do all the things that we can do before we become a couple. You¡¯re my boyfriend, and I¡¯ll be your girlfriend. ¡± Song Beibei was a little excited, and an inexplicable sense of anticipation rose from the bottom of her heart. How did it feel to be in a serious relationship with Gu Yanqing? Gu Yanqing caught the key words in Song Beibei¡¯s words, ¡°do all the things that we can do as a couple? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but when she saw the ambiguous look in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes and the evil smile on his lips, her face suddenly turned red. ¡°Hooligan, I¡¯m talking about eating and watching a movie. What are you thinking about these innocent things? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m talking about eating and watching a movie. What are you thinking about? ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t even spit out a mouthful of blood. Shameless He still didn¡¯t admit it! He even pinned all the blame on her, yet she couldn¡¯t refute it. Song Beibei declared, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve already agreed that we¡¯re in a pure relationship. You can¡¯t have any evil thoughts. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked innocent. ¡°What evil thoughts? I¡¯m so pure. ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡± After Song Beibei left Gu Yanqing¡¯s office, she suddenly discovered a secret passage. There was a secret corridor to the west of Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. On one side of the corridor was a wall of the Secretary Department¡¯s Office. Coincidentally, there was a security door at the entrance of the corridor that led directly to it. After passing through the corridor, one could reach the floor-to-ceiling glass windows in the lounge area of Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. Normally, no one would walk through this corridor because all the secretaries knew that it was the CEO¡¯s private space. The others did not even know of its existence. This was also something that Song Beibei discovered by opening the window to get some fresh air after taking a nap. Later on, she found a way to get the key to the security door from Zhong Junjie. With this secret passage, she had no qualms about delivering lunch to Gu Yanqing at noon. It was just a little cumbersome. The security door was so heavy that it took a lot of effort to push it open. After that, when other people entered the CEO¡¯s office, they would knock on the door. She would knock on the window every day. After that, she would have to climb in. However, Song Beibei still felt happy. She even specially placed a sofa chair outside for her to climb in. Gu Yanqing did not fully understand her behavior. Every time he saw her climb out of the window, he would frown. However, since Song Beibei insisted on it, he did not object. Other than that, the following days were still very happy. Especially at noon, Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze would unconsciously turn towards the lounge. When he opened the door, his line of sight was just in time to catch a glimpse of the window. When he saw that figure arrive as scheduled, his mood inexplicably improved. Song Beibei was like a thrush. Every noon, she would hop in. The moment she entered, she would have a dazzling smile. Sometimes, she would open her mouth and shout, ¡°Uncle Gu, it¡¯s time to eat! Today, chef Zheng made your favorite steamed fish. ¡± Every time Song Beibei had dinner with Gu Yanqing, she would always sleep in the lounge for a while. Sometimes, Gu Yanqing would also rest. However, because Song Beibei occupied the bed in the lounge, he could only sleep on the sofa. Song Beibei had suggested more than once to change the large bed in his lounge into two single beds. This way, he would not have to curl up on the SOFA with his long arms and legs. However, Gu Yanqing did not seem to take this matter to heart. At noon, Song Beibei ran to the lounge as soon as she finished eating. The Thick curtains in the lounge were drawn, and it was as dark as night. It was obvious that she was very sleepy¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei took off her coat and crawled into bed. It was comfortable. The temperature of the air conditioner was just right. After eating and drinking her fill, she felt sleepy. Just as she was about to fall asleep, Song Beibei heard a light sound from the door. She realized that Gu Yanqing had come in as well. Then, she realized that there was a dent beside her. Song Beibei woke up in an instant. She sat up straight like a carp and asked in shock, ¡°what are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing rolled his eyes at her, as if he was blaming her for making a fuss. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. The SOFA is too small. My back hurts from sleeping! ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then your back hurts. You can¡¯t sleep on my bed. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°this is my bed. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a second. That¡¯s right. This was Gu Yanqing¡¯s place to rest. Because she had been dominating him for the past few days, he hadn¡¯t had a good rest at noon. When she thought about how Gu Yanqing had less time to rest than the others, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Song Beibei actually felt a little guilty. She hurriedly got up. ¡°then you can sleep. I¡¯ll sleep on the SOFA. ¡± Just as she was about to get up, Gu Yanqing pulled her arm and said, ¡°let¡¯s sleep together. Anyway, the place is big and the SOFA is too hard. You won¡¯t be able to get used to it. ¡± Song Beibei frowned Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was as if he was saying, ¡°it¡¯s cold today. You should wear more clothes. ¡°. Gu Yanqing had already laid down and closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Let¡¯s lie down for a while. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked really tired. Song Beibei knew that he had held a four-hour shareholders¡¯meeting this morning. Gu Yanqing might really want to rest comfortably for a while. Song Beibei felt that she was being too pretentious. Moreover, they were in a serious relationship now. Even if they were a couple, it was normal for them to sleep on the same bed. As long as they didn¡¯t cross the line. After thinking it through, Song Beibei laid down on her own. Song Beibei turned around. When she was about to fall asleep again, she suddenly realized that a hand was already placed on her waist. Gu Yanqing¡¯s entire body was already pressed against her. Song Beibei felt as if her entire body was wrapped in a warm embrace. However, this sudden hug gave Song Beibei a fright. She instinctively wanted to push him away, but Gu Yanqing tightened his grip on her. ¡°I¡¯ll just hug you. I¡¯m exhausted. Stop fooling around. ¡± When Song Beibei turned her head, she just happened to see Gu Yanqing¡¯s furrowed brows. It was like this every time there was a shareholders¡¯meeting. Actually, he was young and wanted to control such a business empire. None of the shareholders in the board of Directors were easy to deal with. In particular, some of the major shareholders are dad¡¯s old department, he was not very subservient to this outsider. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. One wrong move, and you¡¯re dead. Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t sleep well a few days before every shareholders¡¯meeting. Song Beibei felt her heart ache. No matter whether Gu Yanqing was really ambitious for the Pearl, but these years, his hard work and pay is undeniable. Song Beibei sighed and lay back down. If he could sleep well, then so be it Besides, it¡¯s normal for couples to hug each other, Song Beibei told herself. But being hugged by Gu Yanqing, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Song Beibei bit her nails, thinking about some things. Actually, the last time she said that she wanted to have a serious relationship with Gu Yanqing, it was partly because she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity as a delaying tactic. But these days, she really seemed to have fallen into it. She came over in the morning, went home at night, and even sneakily came over for lunch and a nap in the afternoon. Even though Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have time to go shopping and watch movies with her. But sometimes, when Gu Yanqing went home at night, he would go to the study to work after dinner. Song Beibei would take a tablet in his study and wear headphones to watch movies or play games. It didn¡¯t affect him. Occasionally, when Gu Yanqing was tired, he would run over to see what she was doing, talk to her for a while, and of course, hug and kiss occasionally. Song Beibei felt like they were in a relationship, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. Other than the fact that they had fewer arguments than before, the way they got along didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. If this continued, how great would it be¡­ ¡­ While Song Beibei was still indulging in her wild thoughts, she felt a warm breath on the back of her neck. Then, she felt a damp heat on the back of her ears. Chapter 119 - Song Beibei, youre an adult now... ... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and she was almost petrified. She was so angry that she wanted to push the person behind her away. ¡°Gu Yanqing! I knew I couldn¡¯t trust you! ¡± But before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled back by Gu Yanqing once again. He pressed her directly onto the bed. The forceful kiss burned down, and Gu Yanqing said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t want it either, you seduced me. ¡± Song Beibei was beginning to feel dizzy from the kiss, but she still tried her best to protest, ¡°when did I seduce you? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re seducing me by lying on my bed! ¡± What a shameless old man! She was clearly going to leave, but he wouldn¡¯t let her leave, and now he actually set up a seduction charge on her. The crime of seduction. But very soon, Song Beibei basically had no brain cells to think about this. It was useless to resist. This old man, Gu Yanqing, was really too good at kissing. These days, she had been hugged and kissed by him, pushed against the wall, pressed against the SOFA, and even pressed against the office desk¡­ ¡­ Basically, she was already used to Gu Yanqing¡¯s sudden kiss. Moreover, Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss was like the rain in autumn. It was lingering, deep, and occasionally carried a hint of domineering coldness. However, it was very easy to sink into it¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei felt her entire body go soft, as if she was soaking in a honey jar. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss was very gentle, as if he was protecting a precious treasure. Song Beibei¡¯s consciousness gradually became muddled. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss moved from her lips to her chin, slowly moving down. In her daze, Song Beibei suddenly felt something burn her waist. Song Beibei felt as if something had burned her. Only then did she realize that it was Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. It had already reached into her clothes from the Hem of her sweater. The temperature of Gu Yanqing¡¯s palms was very high. It felt as if there was a strong electric current on her skin. Before she could react, Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands had already reached her waist. His hands had already brushed past the skin on her waist and reached her chest, covering it¡­ ¡­ That inexplicable feeling made her shudder and panic. She started to struggle with all her might, but Gu Yanqing seemed to be even more domineering. He kissed her even harder, and his hands also tightened a little! Song Beibei felt that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was as if she had been thrown into a tsunami, and in the next second, she would be swept away by the waves until there was nothing left! ¡°Ah! ! ¡± Song Beibei almost screamed. She pushed Gu Yanqing hard and hit his back. In the end, Gu Yanqing finally stopped. Song Beibei hurriedly pushed him and rolled on the bed. Gu Yanqing instinctively wanted to pull her, but Song Beibei rolled over and fell off the bed. Gu Yanqing sat up and rubbed his forehead¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei rubbed her butt and stood up. Her face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. She glared at Gu Yanqing, but her eyes were full of tears. Gu Yanqing looked at her misty eyes, and his chest felt like it had been punched by something. How was that a glare It was clearly a seduction! Song Beibei felt extremely awkward. Just now, Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand was already¡­ ¡­ When she thought of this, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you didn¡¯t keep your word! ¡± Gu Yanqing had already calmed down a little and said, ¡°why didn¡¯t I keep my word? ¡± ¡°You promised me to have a pure relationship. You just, you just¡­ ¡± ¡°Did I just leave? ¡± No matter how thick-skinned Song Beibei was, she didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°could it be that we can only be like this for the rest of our lives? Song Beibei, you¡¯re an adult now¡­ ¡± ¡°Ah! ! Stop talking! ! ¡± Song Beibei suddenly covered her ears, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t care. I want to have a pure relationship. You¡¯re not allowed to think about anything, YOU¡¯RE NOT ALLOWED TO! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was completely red. It was obvious that she was angry from embarrassment. Then, she turned around and left the room. She even forgot to take the secret passageway and directly rushed out of the main door. Gu Yanqing looked at her back view as if she was fleeing for her life. He found it both funny and helpless¡­ ¡­ She was still an 18-year-old little girl after all. It seemed that he was too impatient. Gu Yanqing took a deep breath. He thought that it was fortunate that there was a bathroom here, so he could take a cold shower¡­ ¡­ After Song Beibei rushed out, she realized that she had forgotten to take the secret passageway. However, there weren¡¯t many people in the cubicle today. Everyone was busy with their own things and most of them were resting. No one noticed her coming out of the president¡¯s office. Song Beibei lowered her head and quickly ran to the assistant department, returning to her seat. She kowtowed on the desk, but Song Beibei¡¯s heart was still beating at an unusual rate. Hua Qiuling went to the Pantry to pour tea. When she came back, she saw Song Beibei lying on the desk and sighing. She couldn¡¯t help but come over and ask, ¡°Beibei, what happened to you? Why are you sighing? Did Sister Di give you a problem again? ¡± Hua Qiuling and she were both with Judy. Occasionally, they would help each other out because of work. Therefore, their relationship was pretty good. However, Hua Qiuling was a good girl, except that she was a little talkative. Because of this, Judy had said it countless times. Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°No, sister Di is pretty good to me. ¡± Hua Qiuling said, ¡°Aiya, Beibei, why is your face so red? Are you sick? ¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that the air conditioner¡¯s temperature is too high. It¡¯s a little hot. ¡± Song Beibei felt a little guilty. Hua Qiuling held the Cup and said, ¡°Oh right, Beibei, are you participating in the company¡¯s annual ¡°Headline News Competition¡± ? ¡± Song Beibei asked in confusion, ¡°What Headline News Competition? ¡± ¡°How come you don¡¯t even know about this? This is a good opportunity for you to rise to the top. ¡± Then, Hua Qiuling explained the headline news competition to Song Beibei in detail. Speaking of which, it was the annual news competition organized by the Pearl Group¡¯s flagship magazine, ME. There is no entry threshold. Anyone can submit their news to the editorial department before January. The submitted news can be entertainment, finance, fashion, etc. , because the ME itself involves many sections The news can be any form of content. It can be articles, pictures, or even gossip. And the editor-in-chief of ME will choose from all the news releases a mainboard headline from last January¡¯s ME magazine. The author who is selected for the headline is the winner of the ¡°headline news competition¡± . Not only could he get a cash prize of 100,000 yuan. Moreover, it was almost a good chance to become famous in one fell swoop. The reputation of ME was almost an authority in the news world. Whether it was entertainment or finance, each segment was the leader of the news world. Not to mention the magazines that were sold, the traffic on the official website alone was almost the sum of all the other similar websites combined. Moreover, the prize this year was even more generous than before. It was said to be 100,000 yuan. Moreover, there was a live broadcast of the award ceremony and an interview. At that time, it would be broadcast live during the prime time of the Pearl Group¡¯s television station. The Me News Headlines Competition was a major event that almost all the media people paid the most attention to. This attracted media people from all walks of life to participate in the competition every year. It was said that the standard of the main board news was traffic. As long as the news was authentic and had great influence, the more explosive the news, the more it caught the attention of the chief editor. After Hua Qiuling finished explaining, she asked, ¡°Song Beibei, you should be participating, right? Every year, the most active ones are interns like you. You probably think that this is a good opportunity to soar to the heavens, but how can a pie fall from the sky? As far as I know, up until now, there hasn¡¯t been an intern who has shocked the world in one go. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be participating. ¡± Hua Qiuling glared at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as UNAMBITIOUS as you. Everyone will participate even if they know that they can¡¯t. I¡¯ve heard that Zhao Dantong from the Ministry of Culture was the first to sign up. I heard that Zhao Dantong is from the same school as you¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Did Dantong sign up? That¡¯s right. She was so eager to jump out of the Ministry of Culture. This was indeed a great opportunity. Moreover, she had both skill and ability when it came to journalism. She managed a campus magazine so well. She should still have a chance to succeed. However, Song Beibei was really not interested. It was not that she did not want to make progress, but there was really no need to compete for the limelight. Moreover, there were many talents in the journalism world. Not to mention that they were interns and rookies, there was no lack of experienced media people in the industry participating in the competition. There were even some authorities in certain fields who were willing to give it a try. These people were not here for the prize money, but for the fame of the ME The headline contest was undoubtedly a gilded journey for the media. The headline contest was a gilded journey for the media Chapter 120 - Their big boss encouraged their little employees to slack off Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the afternoon, the assistant department held a regular meeting. Halfway through the meeting, her phone suddenly vibrated. Song Beibei took it out and saw a message notification. It was actually a message from Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was surprised. Putting aside the content of the message from Gu Yanqing, the fact that Gu Yanqing could send a message surprised Song Beibei greatly. In Song Beibei¡¯s memory, Gu Yanqing would call her directly whenever he had something to do, as if he had never sent her a message before. Song Beibei swiped open the screen and realized that Gu Yanqing had only sent her three words: [ sorry! ] Song Beibei felt as if her heart had been lightly knocked. Gu Yanqing had said sorry to her. was He apologizing for what happened in the afternoon? Song Beibei felt her face turn red. After hesitating for about half a minute, she flipped her fingers and replied to him: [ Have you learned your lesson? ] [ yes, Madam, I¡¯ve learned my lesson. ] The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up. Over the past few days, after Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had started dating, she realized that Gu Yanqing was not as serious as he looked on the surface. Song Beibei raised her eyebrows. [ then you promise not to make the same mistake again. ] I promise I¡¯ll make a different mistake next time Song Beibei smiled, and the next message was quickly sent: ¡°Well, then I forgive you. ¡± It wasn¡¯t until I sent it that I realized something was wrong. What did Gu Yanqing just say? What would he do differently next time? ? ? I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t see that. I¡¯m so mad¡­ ¡­ This guy¡­ ¡­ In tune . Play with her ¡­ And she said she forgave him. The phone had received Gu Yanqing¡¯s message again. [ thank you, dear wife ]. Song Beibei could even imagine that at this moment, the person on the other end of the phone must have had a wicked smile on his face. Song Beibei immediately sent him a message. [ Gu Yanqing! You tricked me! ] She also added an angry Emoji at the end. After a few seconds, Gu Yanqing sent her a message. [ don¡¯t dare, madam, don¡¯t be angry ] He also added a begging Emoji at the end. Song Beibei was shocked that Gu Yanqing could still send an Emoji. However, when she thought about how Gu Yanqing was sitting in his office and texting on his phone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sweet in her heart. ¡°Song Beibei, be more serious during the meeting! ¡± Song Beibei was called out by the manager who was in the middle of a meeting. She quickly put down her phone, picked up a pen and paper, and pretended to take notes seriously. Actually, the content of the meeting had nothing to do with her. It was just the managers of each department summarizing their recent work. A small fry like Song Beibei was just there to make up the numbers. When her boss wasn¡¯t paying attention, she took out her phone again After a while, Gu Yanqing returned. [ prison break, come to me. ] When Song Beibei saw this, she almost laughed out loud. If the leaders here knew that their top boss was encouraging a little intern to run away from the meeting, who knew what they would think. ¡°Song Beibei! Don¡¯t play with your phone! ¡± Song Beibei was called out here. She stuck out her tongue and quickly stuffed her phone back into her pocket, not daring to wander off again. Today was a big meeting, and it took a long time. When the meeting came out, it was almost time to get off work Under normal circumstances, Song Beibei would wait in the office for a while, then secretly go to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office through the secret tunnel, and then go to the underground parking lot with him through the private elevator. Uncle Xiang would wait for them in the parking lot. But today, Hua Qiuling insisted on dragging song Beibei to eat a new string of incense at the pedestrian street near the company. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t refuse, so she could only agree. So she sent a message to Gu Yanqing, saying that she would have dinner with her friends tonight. Gu Yanqing also agreed. After getting off the elevator, the two of them crossed arms and walked through the bright and spacious lobby of Pearl Group. Just as they were about to leave, they bumped into Jiang Sida. Song Beibei took the initiative to greet him, ¡°woodworker, here, here. ¡± Jiang Sida lazily walked over with his bag slung across his back, ¡°what a coincidence! ¡± Hua Qiuling pinched Song Beibei¡¯s arm and giggled, ¡°so handsome, Beibei, don¡¯t you want to introduce yourself? ¡± Song Beibei introduced, ¡°this is Jiang Sida, an intern from the same year as me. ¡± Then, she introduced Hua Qiuling to Jiang Sida as well. After getting to know each other, Jiang Sida said, ¡°it¡¯s rare to bump into each other. Let¡¯s have dinner together. It¡¯s my treat. ¡± Before Song Beibei could agree, her shoulder was grabbed by a strong force. ¡°Beibei, long time no see. Did you miss me? ¡± When she looked up, Song Beibei said in surprise, ¡°senior brother Pan. ¡± Pan Peter put his arm around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and put his other arm around Jiang Sida¡¯s neck. ¡°I heard that the two of you were talking about having dinner. How could you miss me? ¡± The four of them went to eat skewers of incense. They even ordered beer. The conversation was in full swing. Song Beibei thought of something and suddenly raised her head to ask, ¡°carpentry, senior brother, why did you two perform so abnormally during the last written exam? ¡± Song Beibei had indeed gotten first place, but if she could also solve the questions, there was no reason the two in front of her could not do it. Jiang Sida smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Pan Peter. In order to increase your chances of getting first place, we asked the boys not to get too high. Because of that, we extorted you several times. ¡± Song Beibei was especially surprised. She looked at Pan Peter opposite her. ¡°senior brother Pan, you¡­ ¡± Pan Peter suddenly went over to cover Jiang Sida¡¯s mouth. ¡°Aren¡¯t we brothers? We agreed to keep it a secret. ¡± Jiang Sida Lazily took Pan Peter¡¯s hand. ¡°If you like someone, just say it. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? ¡± Pan Peter, who was usually the most active and well-rounded person, actually blushed. He scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°Is the food enough? Do you want to order more? ¡± Song Beibei was shocked by Jiang Sida¡¯s words. Hua Qiuling was suddenly interested, ¡°Pan Peter, do you like our Beibei? ¡± Since he had already said it, Pan Peter didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. He simply admitted it, ¡°yes. ¡± Song Beibei was even more shocked, ¡°senior brother Pan, I, I didn¡¯t know at all. ¡± Pan Peter said, ¡°Song Beibei, I really like you. From the moment I first saw you, all the interns could tell that you were the only one who didn¡¯t know. The carpenter only told you this because he saw that I was upset. But Song Beibei, it¡¯s my business that I like you. You mustn¡¯t feel pressured, but I just want you to understand my feelings. You don¡¯t have to rush to give ME an answer. I originally planned to participate in the ME headline competition and then confess to you when I win the first prize. Song Beibei, when the time comes, can you give ME an answer? ¡± Song Beibei was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t react. Hua Qiuling screamed, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so romantic! Everyone in the city will see the live broadcast of your confession, right? ¡± Pan Peter was still very generous. ¡°How did senior brother Pan know that you would definitely get first place in the competition? ¡± A familiar voice came from behind Song Beibei. A few people looked over at the same time. It was actually Zhao Dantong. However, Zhao Dantong was wearing the clothes of this restaurant¡¯s waiter, and she was holding a plate in her hand. Song Beibei said in surprise, ¡°Dantong, why are you here? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°Song Beibei, can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m working here to earn money. A temporary waiter, 40 yuan an hour. It¡¯s exactly one-tenth of what you ordered. ¡± Everyone could hear the sarcasm in Zhao Dantong¡¯s tone. However, they didn¡¯t know whether she was mocking Song Beibei and the others for spending money like dirt or mocking herself or the injustice of fate. Jiang Sida said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s just a meal. There¡¯s no need to be so sour. ¡± Zhao Dantong only sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m naturally not as good as you guys in terms of living conditions, but you guys might not be able to beat me with your abilities. There¡¯s nothing to be proud of spending money on your parents. If I were to live like a rice worm, I would feel ashamed. ¡± After saying that, she glanced at Song Beibei, whether intentionally or unintentionally. The corners of Zhao Dantong¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again in the headlines. ¡± After saying that, Zhao Dantong turned around and left. Song Beibei was just about to get up and chase after Jiang Sida when Jiang Sida suddenly pulled her arm. ¡°Beibei, forget it. It¡¯s better for you not to come into contact with people who have the mentality of hating the rich and think that they have talent but don¡¯t receive it. ¡± Pan Peter Sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s unhappy about all day long. Everyone has their own way of life. It¡¯s as if the people who lead different lives from her are all extremely evil. Sigh, it¡¯s quite sad to talk about it. Zhao Dantong always talks about her family background, but in reality, the one who cares the most about her identity and background is actually herself who despises her own family the most. ¡± Chapter 121 - That being said, I still have to be jealous Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Hua Qiuling also said, ¡°so this is the famous Zhao Dantong who interviewed the big boss. It¡¯s a little different from what I thought. Her personality is really not cute. Beibei, she just mocked you for being a rice worm. Aren¡¯t you angry? ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she felt quite upset. ¡°Dantong has been working very hard. She must have misunderstood me recently. ¡± Later, a few of them ordered a box of beer. Song Beibei was in a bad mood and drank two bottles without any scruples. When they went out, although they were not drunk, they were all in a good mood. They put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and sang on the road, telling jokes, and then laughed together. A few flamboyant teenagers always attracted a lot of attention. However, while they judged each other, they also envied the young people¡¯s wanton and unrestrained behavior. Pan Peter stood on the Marble Fence of the Fountain in the World Trade Square and shouted at Song Beibei, ¡°Song Beibei, I like you. I will definitely get first place in the headline news competition and confess to you live. When the time comes, you must promise me¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was also drunk. She was grinning and even gloating. She shouted at the other side, ¡°we¡¯ll talk about it after you get first place! Senior brother, you¡¯re too boastful! ! ¡± There were many people in Pearl Square, and many people had already stopped to watch. At the same time, not far away, a man in the driver¡¯s seat of a champagne-colored Bentley was staring in the direction of a few men and women. His face was getting darker and darker. After a while, the few people dispersed. Hua Qiuling took a taxi to the company dormitory. The apartment rented by Jiang Sida and Pan Peter was nearby. Song Beibei happened to receive a call from Gu Yanqing. She said goodbye to them, told them that her family was coming to pick her up, and then crossed the road. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s champagne-colored Bentley from afar. Happy opened the car door and got into the passenger seat. Song Beibei had just fastened her seatbelt when the car started moving. Soon, she blended into the traffic flow of the city. Gu Yanqing did not say a word on the way. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was very excited due to the alcohol. She could not stop chattering. However, after a while, Song Beibei felt that something was not right. No matter what she said with relish, Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was still dark. Song Beibei pouted slightly and tilted her head to ask, ¡°why are you not happy? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°My wife is drunk and giggling in front of other men, how can I be happy? ¡± Song Beibei laughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. ¡± Gu Yanqing was stunned and his cold eyes swept over. Song Beibei immediately raised her hand to surrender. ¡°Aiya, I did drink a little, but I¡¯m really not drunk. I can even recite the nine-nine multiplication table. One gets one, two gets four, 38 women¡¯s Day, May Day¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned as he looked at Song Beibei, who was blushing. Finally, he let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely not allowed to drink when you go out in the future. ¡± Song Beibei admitted her mistake enthusiastically. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t drink anymore in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression finally relaxed, but his face was still cold. ¡°who was that boy who confessed to you just now? ¡± Song Beibei chuckled. ¡°You mean Pan Peter? He¡¯s an intern from our year. Don¡¯t look at his weird name. He¡¯s an internet celebrity. Do you know what an Internet celebrity is It¡¯s the kind of celebrity that has millions of fans on Weibo. It¡¯s amazing.¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°what¡¯s so amazing about that? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°He has two million fans. Do you have any? You don¡¯t even have Weibo. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°if I were to open Weibo, I would definitely have more fans than him. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t mind. ¡°just say it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°no matter what, you¡¯re not allowed to drink with him in the future. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold side profile and suddenly giggled. ¡°Our uncle Gu won¡¯t be jealous, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei leaned on his shoulder and acted coquettishly. ¡°He won¡¯t be so petty, right? And I¡¯ll make it clear to him. I have someone I like. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression turned a little better. He lowered his head and glanced at Song Beibei, who had her chin on his shoulder and blinked her big watery eyes. She said plainly, ¡°that¡¯s true, but I still have to be jealous. ¡± Song Beibei immediately leaned back in her chair. ¡°What exactly do you want? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not look at Song Beibei. His face was calm, and his voice was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m basically a person who relies on coaxing. Do as you see fit. ¡± Gu Yanqing was probably the only one who could make such a shameless statement sound so fresh and refined. Song Beibei frowned. She stared at Gu Yanqing who was driving. His face was calm, and Song Beibei especially admired Gu Yanqing on this point. He was a person who did not show his emotions, so many times, Song Beibei could not figure out what he was thinking, when he was really angry, and when he was just joking. However, Song Beibei did not care anymore. She suddenly leaned over and kissed the left side of Gu Yanqing¡¯s cheek. Then, she was still grinning. ¡°Is this okay? ¡± Just as she finished speaking, the car seemed to suddenly drift. Then, it braked, and the car suddenly stopped at the side of the road. Song Beibei was shocked. She thought that there had been an accident, so she asked in panic, ¡°what happened? ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be unhappy. ¡°Song Beibei, who told you to kiss me? ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. Wasn¡¯t he the one who told her to do whatever she wanted? Couldn¡¯t he see that she was trying to coax him? Song Beibei realized that Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t happy at all. It was as if he was even more unhappy. There seemed to be a gap in the indifferent expression on his face, but there was a strange expression. Song Beibei said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with a kiss? Don¡¯t you always kiss me? ¡± Gu Yanqing stared at Song Beibei for a while. Then he turned around and started the car again. He said solemnly, ¡°from now on, I¡¯m only allowed to kiss you. You¡¯RE NOT ALLOWED TO KISS ME! Especially when I¡¯m driving! ¡± ¡°Why? ! ! ¡± Song Beibei protested . . ¡°danger. ¡± ???????????????? It was late when I got home. Song Beibei came out of the shower, Gu Yanqing just came in with a bowl of sweet soup. Song Beibei is drunk today is a bit excited, also not drunk. I just had a hot shower, and the alcohol¡¯s completely gone. But the sweet soup cooked by Gu Yanqing is really delicious. After eating and then reached out for a bowl: ¡°there? Still want to drink. ¡± Gu Yanqing coldly rejected her. ¡°No, I can¡¯t eat too much sweet food tonight. ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°stingy! ¡± At that time, Gu Yanqing was sitting on the Sofa, and Song Beibei was casually sitting on the coffee table in front of him, facing him. At that time, she had just finished drinking the sweet soup when she handed the bowl over. Gu Yanqing took the bowl and casually put it down. However, he naturally grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm and pulled her into his embrace. A warm breath enveloped him. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°is it sweet? ¡± Song Beibei was already starting to lack oxygen. She nodded blankly. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try it too. ¡± Gu Yanqing only let go of her after a long time. Song Beibei was panting in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms and was¡­ ¡­ sorry ¡­ When did their current way of getting along become like this. She felt so sick of it. Moreover, Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand seemed to have burrowed into her clothes just now¡­ ¡­ Fortunately, she didn¡¯t move, so Song Beibei didn¡¯t resist too much. However, she still had an inexplicable feeling in her heart. She felt like a little white rabbit that was being coaxed by a big tiger bit by bit. Their relationship was getting closer and closer bit by bit. But, how could they get closer? Song Beibei suddenly felt a sense of crisis. She wouldn¡¯t be eaten like this, would she. At the thought of this, Song Beibei¡¯s body involuntarily trembled. Gu Yanqing also noticed. One of his arms was holding her in his embrace, and the other hand was gently stroking her long hair. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for us to be like this. ¡± She pushed Gu Yanqing away slightly and looked into his eyes. She said with certainty, ¡°a serious relationship doesn¡¯t look like this. ¡± Gu Yanqing found it funny. ¡°Then tell me, what should a relationship look like? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but she felt that there was something wrong with the relationship between her and Gu Yanqing. Something seemed to be missing. Over the past few days, they had kissed and hugged each other. The physical intimacy was enough, but what else was missing? Song Beibei could not tell. Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just feel that there is still a distance between us. I feel that you are a little far away from me. ¡± Song Beibei was telling the truth. Chapter 122 - If Madam wants to take a step forward, this husband has no objections Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION This was a feeling she had always had, but this was the first time she had said it out loud. Although she had lived with Gu Yanqing for many years, she still felt that this man was very far away from him. That feeling was like the distance between heaven and earth. It was clearly within reach, but when she occasionally looked at that face, she would suddenly feel unfamiliar, as if she was from two different worlds. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei and was silent for a while, then he said in a serious tone, ¡°if Madam wants to take a step forward, this husband has no objections. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. She punched him in the chest. ¡°I¡¯m talking about emotional intimacy. Forget it, you can¡¯t understand me. ¡± Song Beibei stood up. She pouted with a red face and jumped onto the bed. She sat down cross-legged. ¡°You can go out. I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t get up. He crossed his arms and looked at the person on the bed. There was a difference of ten years between them. No matter how smart Gu Yanqing was, he didn¡¯t know what was in the mind of an eighteen-year-old girl. After all, the age and experience of a ten-year-old had long become a chasm. Gu Yanqing was silent for a while before saying, ¡°come with me to Switzerland tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised. ¡°What are you going to Switzerland for? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go skiing in Switzerland early in the morning? I just happened to be going to Switzerland to talk about work and take you skiing. ¡± ¡°I have work tomorrow. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. Tomorrow, Zhong Junjie will apply for leave from Judy¡¯s side. ¡± Song Beibei wrinkled her little nose. ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei still followed her to Switzerland in high spirits. Earlier, she had made an appointment with Lu Huanzi to go skiing in Switzerland during the winter vacation. However, because she had started her internship, the matter was settled. It was already evening when they got off the ten-hour flight. Gu Yan had already booked a resort hotel early in the morning. This was a large resort hotel. It was said that the owner was Chinese, and the hotel was built on a snowy mountain. When Song Beibei first entered, she felt like she was in Wuthering Heights from a movie. She was surrounded by a vast expanse of Whiteness, and the brilliant aroma of wine was like a castle sitting in the snow. The lights were bright, and the surrounding snow was reflected. She suddenly realized that it was daytime. It was said that there was a huge ski resort behind this hotel. Song Beibei only felt a little tired after taking the plane for the whole day. Gu Yanqing was at the front desk checking the kinroom. Song Beibei sat on the suitcase and looked around. This hotel was really luxurious. Even the ceiling was modeled after the style of the Louvre. When she turned around, she saw a figure at the door. This figure wasn¡¯t familiar to Song Beibei, but it wasn¡¯t unfamiliar either. Song Beibei frowned. However, that person was dragging a suitcase and wearing high heels. He had exquisite makeup and a faint smile on his face as he walked over. Song Beibei was behind Gu Yanqing, so she was the first to greet Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, long time no see¡± Gu Yanqing had already turned around. ¡°Wanjing, you¡¯re here. The room has been booked. ¡± Gu Wanjing nodded and smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t third brother say that you would bring your little wife over? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°bring her here to have some fun. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression was also indifferent, ¡°but we¡¯re not here to have fun this time. The situation is so serious, LX group is eyeing us like a tiger watching its prey¡­ ¡± ¡°Alright, Wanjing, I know what to do. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still indifferent, but it seemed to have a hint of sternness. Gu Wanjing also smiled, ¡°third brother, it¡¯s good that you know what to do. I just don¡¯t want you to be distracted at this juncture and fail. ¡± After saying that, Gu Wanjing also went to the front desk to register. Then, she took the room card, waved her hand and walked directly towards the elevator. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say a word, but she could hear every word clearly. She also knew that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t come here for a vacation. He must have a job here. But she still didn¡¯t quite understand what Gu wanjing meant when she said the situation was grim. Song Beibei said, ¡°did you two make an appointment? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°She wants to use her status as a lawyer to help me deal with some work matters. ¡± Song Beibei had never been too overboard with Gu Yanqing¡¯s work matters, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°you brought me here. Will it cause any inconvenience to your work? ¡± Gu Yanqing rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s soft and fluffy head. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± The two of them also went to the elevator and went upstairs. Gu Yanqing booked a presidential suite. There was a master bedroom, a second bedroom, a study room, and a kitchen. It was very spacious, and everything was in place. Even the refrigerator in the kitchen had fresh vegetables and food. Song Beibei had been hungry for a whole day, and she had only eaten one bite of the meal on the plane. At this time, she was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back. Gu Yanqing had actually shown mercy today and personally cooked. Although she was extremely hungry, Song Beibei was still very happy waiting for the delicious food. She even went to the kitchen to help Gu Yanqing. In the end, Gu Yanqing chased her out, saying that she would only be a hindrance. Song Beibei could only sit in the living room and lie on the table. The kitchen and dining room were separated by a transparent glass door. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice in the kitchen, and there was an indescribable sweetness in her heart. Although he was cooking alone, everything was done in an orderly manner. Not even a single oil stain was spilled from the pot. How could this person be able to cook with such a calm and unhurried aura. In a short while, three dishes and a soup were placed on the dining table. Song Beibei was completely impressed. She licked her lips and began to eat heartily. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei and sat down as well. He smiled lovingly and said, ¡°drink some soup first, eat slowly. ¡± Gu Yanqing had just served Song Beibei Rice when the doorbell rang. Gu Yanqing went to open the door. Song Beibei was also curious. As she chewed on the beef, she turned her head to look at the door. When she saw that person, she instantly felt that the fragrant beef in her mouth had also changed its taste. Gu Wanjing had already come in and was still smiling faintly. ¡°I had a feeling that third brother would personally cook today, so I came over to freeload a meal. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°sit down. I¡¯ll get you some rice. ¡± Gu Wanjing sat down beside Gu Yanqing. When she saw the table full of dishes, she sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your cooking to be so good. ¡± Then, she shouted in the direction of the kitchen, ¡°half a bowl of rice is enough. I¡¯m trying to lose weight. ¡± After a while, Gu Yanqing had already come out of the kitchen and left some food for Gu Wanjing. When he passed the chopsticks to her, he knocked her on the head, ¡°why are you losing weight? Are you as thin as chopsticks? ¡± Gu Wanjing snatched the chopsticks away, ¡°losing weight is a woman¡¯s life¡¯s work. You don¡¯t understand. ¡± As she spoke, she began to eat. Song Beibei was a little stunned. It was as if she had suddenly become invisible. When Gu Wanjing came in, she did not care about her gaze at all. She sat down naturally. Gu Yanqing also very naturally went to get the rice and chopsticks for her. Gu Wanjing was really like Gu Yanqing¡¯s younger sister. There was no need to be polite between a younger sister and older brother. It was natural. Perhaps it was because they grew up together, Song Beibei always felt that there was an indescribable rapport and intimacy between them. Song Beibei admitted that at this moment, she was jealous. Because she felt that the thing that she and Gu Yanqing lacked was reflected in Gu Wanjing. Every time this woman appeared, Song Beibei felt as if she had become an outsider. It would have been fine if they were really brother and sister, but Song Beibei knew that they weren¡¯t! Gu Yanqing noticed that Song Beibei was biting into her chopsticks and staring at her bowl without blinking. He stretched out his arm and ruffled her hair, ¡°what are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you paying attention while eating? ¡± Song Beibei pouted and moved her head away to avoid Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°the boiled beef you cooked today isn¡¯t as good as before. ¡± Gu Wanjing glanced at Gu Yanqing and smiled, ¡°so there are people who dislike your cooking. It¡¯s a waste that I¡¯ve sent you so many cookbooks from abroad over the past few years. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not mind. ¡°I¡¯m not a chef. ¡± This meal was probably the most unpleasant meal Song Beibei had ever had. She kept looking at the two people opposite her, chatting and laughing. She either did not understand or could not get a word in edgewise. In the end, in a fit of anger, she swept away all the dishes on the table. In the end, even Gu Wanjing was a little surprised. ¡°Beibei, you look so thin. You really have a big appetite. ¡± Chapter 123 - Who wants to be alone with you two? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was in a depressed mood. In addition, she had eaten too much and suffered from indigestion. Her stomach felt uncomfortable. After dinner, Gu Wanjing helped Gu Yanqing tidy up a little before the two of them went to the study room. The door to the study room was open. When Song Beibei was watching TV in the living room, she happened to see two figures sitting on both ends of the SOFA. There were laptops and stacks of file bags on the table. It was unknown what the two of them were talking about, but their heads were together from time to time. Occasionally, they seemed to argue. Song Beibei clutched her stomach in pain. She curled up on the SOFA. When Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing came out of the study room, it was already late at night. Gu Yanqing saw that Song Beibei was already asleep on the Sofa. A trace of softness flashed across his eyes. He said to Gu Wanjing who was beside him, ¡°go back and rest well. Go to sleep quickly. ¡± As he said that, he walked towards Song Beibei. He gently carried Song Beibei up. The little person in his arms seemed to frown. Then, he walked towards the master bedroom. Gu Wanjing stood where she was and watched for a few seconds. She did not turn around and leave until Gu Yanqing carried Song Beibei into the master bedroom. Song Beibei actually did not fall asleep at all. However, she did not open her eyes even when Gu Yanqing carried her. Gu Yanqing carried her on the bed and covered her with the blanket. Song Beibei did not open her eyes either. However, Gu Yanqing did not seem to have left the room. Instead, he was looking for something in the room. Although his movements were very light, Song Beibei was still very curious. She could not help but secretly squint her eyes. She saw Gu Yanqing looking for something in the first-aid kit that was equipped in the room. Gu Yanqing seemed to have found something and took out a box of something from it. Then he left again. Song Beibei finally opened her eyes completely. Her stomach was still very uncomfortable, and her body curled up even more. In a strange hotel, her heart suddenly felt empty. But after a while, she heard light footsteps again. Gu Yanqing had actually returned. Song Beibei hurriedly closed her eyes again. The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and finally stopped at the edge of her bed. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°stop pretending, get up. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and immediately sat up. ¡°How did you know that I was pretending to be asleep? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t look like this when you¡¯re asleep. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve even seen me when I¡¯M ASLEEP? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly. Nonsense! This girl didn¡¯t seem to know how to pretend, even when she was sleeping. When Song Beibei was asleep, her eyebrows were relaxed, and the corners of her mouth would naturally curl up into a slight smile, as if she was smiling. A girl who was smiling in her sleep, as if she had never experienced any hardship, was so pure and beautiful. Gu Yanqing always felt that this girl was like a fairy who had accidentally entered the mortal world when she was sleeping. But just now, her brows had been furrowed, and her hands were clutching her stomach. Gu Yanqing had long noticed that this girl must have eaten too much, and her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well. Medicine and water had already been handed over. ¡°This is a digestive pill. You¡¯ll feel better after a while. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if she had been seen through at a glance. She obediently took the digestive pill and drank a mouthful of water. Then, she said, ¡°how did you know that my stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I have eyes. ¡± After taking the cup, he said again, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you these past few nights? You¡¯ve been stuffing stuff into your stomach. Are you in a bad mood? ¡± Song Beibei snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? ¡± Gu Yanqing sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Is it because of Wanjing? Don¡¯t you like her? ¡± Song Beibei lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Yanqing reached out to stroke her chin, as if he was teasing a cat. ¡°Are you blaming her for ruining our two-person world? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who wants to have a private time with you? ¡± The next day The next day Song Beibei woke up very late. When she woke up, it was already ten in the morning. Although she recognized the bed a little, after eating the digestive pills given by Gu Yanqing last night, she didn¡¯t feel so uncomfortable and slept quite comfortably. The Room was covered by thick curtains. Even though it was almost noon, the room was still as dark as night. Song Beibei got off the bed barefooted and stepped on the thick carpet. She walked to the Bedside and pulled the curtains open in an instant. The sunlight was like the sprinkling of gold from the sky. What greeted her eyes was a vast expanse of white snow. The snow was white in color and looked like wax. The snow extended in all directions as if there was no end to it. However, the sunlight was very good. The Room was fully heated and felt warm. Song Beibei stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and stretched her body before turning around to leave. Where was Gu Yanqing? He wouldn¡¯t wake up later than her, right? Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had slept in the bedroom last night. So she walked towards the bedroom. She went in without knocking. There was no one there. Could it be that she was busy with work early in the morning? Song Beibei walked towards the study again. She was indeed in the study. However, Gu Wanjing was also there. The two of them occupied the two ends of the desk and turned on their computers respectively. When Song Beibei appeared at the door, Gu Yanqing had already noticed her. He raised his head and sized up the person at the door. Gu Wanjing followed Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze and looked over as well. Song Beibei stood at the door as if she had just woken up. She was still wearing her pure cotton pink plaid pajamas. She had not had the time to take care of her hair. It was fluffy like a bird¡¯s nest, but it was not ugly at all. Song Beibei¡¯s skin was naturally snow-white Because she had just woken up, there seemed to be a layer of mist in her eyes that had not dissipated. Even if the eighteen-year-old girl did not care about her appearance, she still exuded a kind of vitality and beauty that was about to bloom, not to mention that the little girl in front of her was born with a natural beauty Standing casually at the door had actually become a scenery. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei, and his gaze darkened a little. ¡°where are your shoes? Go to the room and put your shoes on properly. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. She looked down and saw that she had indeed walked over barefooted without shoes. Moreover, Song Beibei was no longer interested in going in, so she obediently made an ¡®Oh¡¯ and planned to leave. After Song Beibei turned around, Gu Yanqing also stood up. He said to Gu Wanjing, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while. You should rest for a while too. ¡± After saying that, he walked out of the study. Song Beibei returned to her room and did not look for her shoes. Instead, she went to the wardrobe. She opened her luggage and was about to change her clothes. Just as she took off her pajamas, the door suddenly opened. Gu Yanqing entered. Song Beibei was buttoning her bra in front of the floor-to-ceiling Mirror. When she suddenly saw Gu Yanqing in the mirror, she was so scared that she hid behind the floor-to-ceiling curtains. Song Beibei was angry. ¡°Can¡¯t you knock before you come in? ¡± Gu Yanqing had already closed the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were changing. ¡± Song Beibei covered herself tightly with the curtains. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, shouldn¡¯t you go out and avoid it? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t avoid it. Instead, he walked towards Song Beibei. Song Beibei suddenly panicked. She hadn¡¯t even finished buttoning her bra yet. Why did this old man come in so openly. Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel safe at all. She glared angrily at the person in front of her. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°come out quickly. If you hide behind the curtains, people outside will see you. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked when she heard that. She jumped out from behind the thick curtains out of reflex and pulled the curtains shut. She heard the soft laughter behind her. Song Beibei thought about it. Something wasn¡¯t right! This was a super high-rise building, so it was impossible for anyone to see it. Moreover, the snowfield outside the French windows wasn¡¯t open to tourists for the time being, so it was impossible for anyone to see it. Only then did Song Beibei realize that she had been tricked. She had been easily tricked by Gu Yanqing to come OUT FROM BEHIND THE CURTAINS! More importantly! ! ! She hadn¡¯t changed yet! ! ! ! Song Beibei was still holding onto the curtains with one hand, and her back was almost frozen. She didn¡¯t dare to move, nor did she dare to turn around. The air was so quiet that it seemed as if it was about to freeze. Before she could react, her waist was already wrapped in Bu Fang¡¯s arms. Gu Yanqing lowered his head and kissed her snow-white neck. Song Beibei originally wanted to struggle. But in the next second, Gu Yanqing pressed her against the floor-to-ceiling glass window. The glass window had long been closed by the thick curtains. It was as soft as velvet. The hot kiss burned down just like that. Chapter 124 - This was the only one she could torture Gu Yanqing to a pulp Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION By the time she came to her senses, she was already dizzy and had no strength to resist. But this time, it was Gu Yanqing who let go of her on his own accord. Song Beibei realized that she was still clinging onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s body on her own accord. Her entire body was practically pressed against his. Gu Yanqing took a deep breath and reached out his arm behind her. He actually buttoned up her bra. Then, he lowered his head and planted a kiss on her hair. ¡°change your clothes. come out and eat something. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and left Song Beibei¡¯s room. Song Beibei felt that her brain had long turned into a mass of Mush. She was so short of oxygen that she couldn¡¯t think at all. Her mouth and nose were still filled with Gu Yanqing¡¯s clean, cold, and masculine scent. She walked to the bedside and sat down stiffly. Her Line of sight was just in time to see herself in the floor-to-ceiling mirror. Her entire body was as red as a cooked shrimp. Her face was already as red as a cooked tomato, and her eyes were already misty. Song Beibei was in a daze¡­ ¡­ Not only did she see everything! It was like¡­ ¡­ Like.. .. She even felt everything¡­ ¡­ What was even more embarrassing was that she actually didn¡¯t resist¡­ ¡­ Didn¡¯t resist¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei clenched her fists and punched her own head. She couldn¡¯t help but scold herself, ¡°Song Beibei, where¡¯s your sense of shame? Was it eaten by Lucky? ¡± She was so depressed that she picked up a pillow in despair and buried her face in it, wishing she could suffocate herself to death. When Song Beibei changed and went to the dining room, she found Gu Yanqing inside as well. He was serving her congee and fried eggs. Song Beibei felt depressed. Did he run to her room just now to tease her on purpose? Song Beibei sat down and the Congee was served. It was a fragrant seafood congee. The base soup was made with chicken soup, and it was very fresh and fragrant. Song Beibei tasted it and realized that it was cooked by Gu Yanqing himself. Gu Yanqing also sat down opposite Song Beibei. He picked out the egg yolk from the fried eggs and placed the egg white on a small plate. He sprinkled some balsamic vinegar on the plate and pushed it in front of Song Beibei. Song Beibei liked to eat fried eggs, but she didn¡¯t eat egg yolks. Therefore, this was also Gu Yanqing¡¯s habit. Every time he fried an egg, he would give the egg yolks to her out of habit. Song Beibei naturally picked up a fork and dipped the egg into balsamic vinegar and ate it. When she looked up, she saw that the person opposite her was staring at her. It was really staring. Her gaze was gentle with a hint of a smile, as if she was looking at a precious treasure, but she didn¡¯t hide it at all. Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable under such a gaze. Her mouth was still wrapped around the egg and she said, ¡°why aren¡¯t you eating? ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then go to work. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I have some things to do in the morning. I¡¯ll try to find some time to go skiing with you in the afternoon. ¡± Song Beibei agreed. It was about two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Song Beibei was basking in the sun on the windowsill and was about to fall asleep when Gu Yanqing woke her up and said that he was going skiing at the ski resort. Song Beibei jumped up when she heard that. She was extremely happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go skiing! ¡± Gu Yanqing had already prepared all the equipment. Song Beibei only realized that Gu Yanqing had prepared three sets. Song Beibei immediately guessed that Gu Wanjing was also with her. Although Song Beibei did not want to go with her, she did not mind it very much. After all, the ski resort was not her family¡¯s. Moreover, everyone played their own games. It was not like they were sitting at the same table for a meal. Although Song Beibei did not have much athletic talent, she was very good at skiing. It was said that her mother was a skiing enthusiast. She met her father when they were skiing at the girls¡¯peak in Switzerland. According to Uncle Xiang, it was really a romantic story written in a book. Perhaps it was because she inherited her mother¡¯s talent in this area. When Song Beibei was three or four years old, Papa Song found her a personal coach to teach her how to ski. Song Beibei was already able to ride a ski resort when she was six or seven years old. What made her even more proud was that she had taught Gu Yanqing how to ski step by step? When Song Beibei entered the ski resort, she was like a fish swimming into the sea. In a short while, she disappeared without a trace. Song Beibei paddled for a long distance. When she turned around, she realized that Gu Yanqing was not following her. In the past, when they went skiing together, Gu Yanqing would always follow behind her. She was fast, he was fast, she stopped, he stopped. Song Beibei loved to use her superb skiing skills to torture Gu Yanqing She would find some extremely difficult snowy peaks or steep slopes to rush down directly. In life, Song Beibei was crushed by Gu Yanqing in every aspect. Only in this aspect, Song Beibei could torture him to the point where his body wasn¡¯t intact. Song Beibei had paddled for a long distance, and there weren¡¯t many people around anymore. Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t behind her, and he actually felt a sense of loss in his heart. Song Beibei decided to look for Gu Yanqing. When she went back, she discovered that Gu Yanqing was teaching Gu Wanjing how to ski. Song Beibei saw that Gu Wanjing was a Newbie, and the way she held her snow cane wasn¡¯t right. Gu Yanqing chose a small slope on the snow path, and Gu Wanjing followed closely behind him as they skated. Gu Yanqing occasionally slid to her side to guide her movements. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw a pair of figures over there, she was furious. Biting her lip, Song Beibei directly slid over. She deliberately circled the two of them twice, then slid further away. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing caught up very quickly. Between the snowy peaks with Song Beibei, they were either chasing each other or neck and neck. Song Beibei liked this feeling. Gu Yanqing was always by her side. He wouldn¡¯t run in front of her, but he wouldn¡¯t lag too far behind. After sliding one round, Song Beibei took off her glasses. Gu Yanqing caught up with her after a while and stopped. Song Beibei said, ¡°why are you chasing me? Don¡¯t you need to teach your younger sister? ¡± Gu Yanqing was amused. ¡°My wife deliberately circled around me twice. If I don¡¯t chase after her, wouldn¡¯t I be too UNROMANTIC? ¡± Song Beibei snorted. ¡°then you can continue skiing with me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Song Beibei was instantly happy. Just as she smiled, she heard Gu wanjing calling out to her from not far away. ¡°second brother, come over here. There seems to be a problem with this snowboard. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and said, ¡°wait for me for a while. ¡± Song Beibei did not think about it and pulled Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm, ¡°You promised to ski with me just now. ¡± On the other side, Gu Wanjing was heading in this direction. This place could be considered a depression. Gu Wanjing¡¯s side had a higher terrain and a steeper slope. She had not even skied a few steps before she fell down, looking miserable. She tried to get up, but she lost her footing and fell down again. Gu Yanqing saw it too. He picked up his ski stick and was about to go over. Song Beibei stubbornly held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm, not saying a word. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be willful. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Then he pulled Song Beibei¡¯s hand away and slid in that direction. Song Beibei felt as if her heart had been pricked by something sharp. Although she couldn¡¯t bleed, she only felt pain. She also knew that she was willful. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, she was probably being unreasonable. She also knew that Gu Yanqing would definitely go over, but it was as if he was competing with her. Gu Yanqing did not even hesitate for a moment because of her. This was the part where Song Beibei was uncertain about their relationship. Gu Yanqing had an answer in his heart for everything he did. Perhaps many things would accommodate her, but those things were actually unimportant to Gu Yanqing. And what he truly thought was important, no matter what methods she used, she could not shake it in the slightest. On the other side, Gu Yanqing had already slid to Gu Wanjing¡¯s side. Gu wanjing seemed to have sprained her ankle as she sat on the ground. Gu Yanqing helped her take off her skis and shoes as if he was examining her. Song Beibei spat out two words Sulkily, ¡°spoiled! ¡± After a while, Gu Yanqing raised his head and happened to look in Song Beibei¡¯s direction. Then, he waved at Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing probably wanted her to go over. However, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was inexplicably still burning with anger. She turned around and went downhill from the back. In an instant, her figure disappeared. Song Beibei was sliding in the opposite direction. She did not look at the road and only focused on speeding forward. Her speed was also astonishingly fast. The sound of the wind whistled past her ears. snowflakes flew from the skis. Two rows of ARCS extended rapidly in the snow. Between the high and low mountain peaks, a small figure galloped recklessly. Song Beibei skied further and further away, and did not pay attention to the direction of the Snow Path. She did not even notice that there were fewer and fewer people around her, and in the end, there was no one around her anymore. She seemed to be in a fit of Pique as she continued to charge forward. She even directly jumped through the sign of the restricted area of the ski field. When she crossed a high peak and slid down, Song Beibei was absent-minded and did not notice a rock. The snowboard hit the Rock and she fell straight down, rolling several times in the snow. Chapter 125 - 125. Young Mistress, are you crying? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The snow here was thicker and softer than the snow on the other side. Half of Song Beibei¡¯s face was buried in the snow and she almost suffocated. She struggled to prop up her arm, but she suddenly realized that there was an intense pain on her ankle. Song Beibei tried her best to sit up and realized that she could not stand up no matter what. She sat on the snow dejectedly and suddenly laughed. Just a moment ago, she had mocked Gu Wanjing for spraining her ankle due to her coquettishness. Now, it was her turn. This was truly the Karma of the world. Song Beibei looked up and saw that there was no one around her. This snow field was extremely large, and not all the ski resorts were open. It was obvious that she had already slid into a restricted area that was not open to the public. There was no one around her except for the endless snow. Song Beibei could not stand up again. She did not have her phone with her. Song Beibei was suddenly afraid. She would not freeze to death here, right. She heard that the temperature would plummet tonight and there would be a snowstorm. Right now, the only thing she could do was to wait for help. After a while, the sky suddenly started to snow. Although it was not big, it was still rustling. When she stopped, when she stopped, Song Beibei suddenly felt cold. Her nose was already red from the cold. She tried to stand up again, but before she could steady herself, she fell heavily again. Song Beibei Swung her snow cane angrily, but then she felt afraid. She thought that Gu Yanqing might be applying medicine to Gu Wanjing right now. She was so angry that tears fell down immediately. ¡°Young Mistress, are you crying? ¡± A teasing voice came from behind. Song Beibei turned around. She saw a face as beautiful as a Fox. Song Beibei was not familiar with this person. She had only met him that day at the Saint beauty orphanage. However, that face was so beautiful that it was unforgettable. ¡°Su Liangxiao? ¡± Song Beibei asked in surprise. That person had already slid in front of Song Beibei. He squatted down and propped up his knee with one hand. He looked at Song Beibei with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m honored that you still remember me. ¡± Song Beibei curled her lips. She couldn¡¯t tell him that she had a photographic memory of handsome men, right. However, Song Beibei also asked curiously, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Su Liangxiao stretched out his hand to take off Song Beibei¡¯s shoes and said casually, ¡°I followed you here, but your speed was really too fast. I couldn¡¯t keep up for a while, and after searching for a while, I realized that you were actually here. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t like to be touched by strangers. She quickly retracted her foot and said in disgust, ¡°don¡¯t touch me. Men and women can¡¯t be intimate. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed happily, ¡°are you a woman? A little one who hasn¡¯t fully developed yet, I¡¯m not interested at all. ¡± After saying that, he forcefully grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s foot, took off his shoes, and examined them. Song Beibei¡¯s ankle was already swollen. The slightest touch would cause Song Beibei to wail in pain, ¡°are you going to kill me? It hurts so much! ¡± Su Liangxiao said casually, ¡°that¡¯s right, it hurts. You dislocated it. ¡± When Song Beibei heard that it was dislocated, she was so scared that she quickly asked, ¡°then what should I do? Will I be crippled? ¡± Su Liangxiao could not help but laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Oh right, can you bear the pain? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°I¡¯m most afraid of pain. I can¡¯t bear it, I can¡¯t bear it at all. ¡± Su Liangxiao suddenly stood up and looked around before sliding away in another direction. Sliding away¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei panicked. What kind of person was this? He just left her in the lurch like that? However, Song Beibei was quite afraid in her heart. She was alone in this world of ice and snow. She hurriedly shouted at the back of the man, ¡°come back, don¡¯t leave me behind¡­ Hey¡­ don¡¯t be like you. It¡¯s immoral to abandon small animals. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s figure had already slid far away. Song Beibei lowered her head in frustration and drew a large circle on the snow, cursing, ¡°Damned Fox! ¡± Song Beibei was so angry that she kept kicking her feet. She even touched her injured ankle. She grimaced in pain. However, she couldn¡¯t respond to her every day. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Su Liangxiao to return not long after. Song Beibei looked up and was extremely surprised. ¡°Why are you back? ¡± Su Liangxiao squatted down in front of Song Beibei again. ¡°It¡¯s immoral to abandon small animals! ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±. It turned out that Su Liangxiao had gone elsewhere to find a dry branch. He said, ¡°Bite on this and I¡¯ll help your bone correct its position. It¡¯s a little painful, so bear with it. ¡± Song Beibei also knew that this bone was dislocated. The faster it was correct, the better. As a result, the thick branch was bitten into her mouth. She could even feel a snapping sound. Song Beibei almost broke the branch. The intense pain made her tears fall like golden beans. They fell down unconsciously. Su Liangxiao saw her biting the branch and crying. He suddenly laughed. ¡°Do you know what you look like now? ¡± Song Beibei spat out the branch and wiped her tears. ¡°What do I look like? ¡± ¡°SLUG! ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes. ¡°YOU¡¯RE THE SLUG! ¡± Su Liangxiao just laughed. In fact, he looked very much like a deer that had lost its way in the forest. His big watery eyes were exactly the same as that person¡¯s¡­ ¡­ .. Song Beibei put on her shoes and socks by herself. Su Liangxiao had already taken off his snowboard and thrown away his snow cane. He crouched down with his back facing Song Beibei. ¡°come up, little missy. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°carrying you back. ¡± Song Beibei had refused at first. ¡°Can you help me call someone? It¡¯s your third brother, Gu Yanqing. Can you ask him to come over? ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s rejection was simple and clear. ¡°No! ! ¡± In the end, Song Beibei still lay on Su Liangxiao¡¯s back. Because he knew that this man in front of him definitely had some sort of grudge with Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing had always disliked this person. The last time, Song Beibei had only mentioned the name Su Liangxiao slightly, and it had caused Gu Yanqing to fly into a rage. However, Song Beibei was also curious. It was a long journey, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what exactly is the grudge between you and Gu Yanqing? ¡± Su Liangxiao turned his head to look at Song Beibei. ¡°You¡¯re curious? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I¡¯m dying of curiosity. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°he stole the best thing from me. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°what did he steal from you? ¡± Su Liangxiao raised an eyebrow. ¡°You can ask him about that. ¡± This was, after all, his privacy. Moreover, she was not familiar with this man, so he would not really tell her. Therefore, Song Beibei did not ask further. However, the snowy road was really too long. Moreover, with every step the snow empress dowager took, her feet would sink into the ground. Every step she took was very difficult. In such cold weather, Song Beibei actually saw that the man carrying her on his back had beads of sweat on his forehead. Song Beibei quickly used her sleeve to wipe his forehead and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°do you want to let me down to rest for a while? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°If we rest, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll still be in the snow when it gets dark. ¡± Song Beibei felt a little guilty. ¡°Am I very heavy? ¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t heavy at all, but Su Liangxiao looked at the little face on his shoulder with an extremely ashamed expression and said seriously, ¡°little missy, eat less usually. ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡± They walked for four hours before they finally walked out of the snowfield. At that time, it was already dark. However, Song Beibei realized that this wasn¡¯t the entrance she came in from. Su Liangxiao seemed to have walked to another exit. Outside was an open-air parking lot. The Hotel Song Beibei was staying in was already an entire ski field away from here. From Afar, one could only see the lights. Su Liangxiao carried her to the front of a car, then placed her in the front passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt. Then, he got into the car. Before Song Beibei could react, the car had already started and drove out of the ski resort. Song Beibei quickly asked, ¡°where are you taking me? The hotel I¡¯m staying at isn¡¯t here. Take me back. ¡± Because Song Beibei realized that the direction of the car was the opposite of the hotel. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital. Your foot is swollen like that. If you don¡¯t get treatment in time, you might have to amputate. ¡± Su Liangxiao lied to her. Although Song Beibei was skeptical, she still frowned. ¡°lend me your phone. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and did not move. ¡°Why? Do you want to call your son-in-law to tell him that you¡¯re safe? ¡± The words ¡°son-in-law¡± came out of Su Liangxiao¡¯s mouth with a hint of sarcasm. Although Song Beibei was a little uncomfortable, she still had a favor to ask. Therefore, she said kindly, ¡°please lend me your phone. ¡± Su Liangxiao frowned slightly as if he was thinking about something. Then, he said two words, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t think so. ¡°impossible. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search me. ¡± Chapter 126 - 126. If my husband finds out about this, hell skin you alive! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei wouldn¡¯t really search her body, but even if Su Liangxiao brought his phone with him, he didn¡¯t seem willing to lend it to her. She thought that when she reached the hospital later, she would definitely find a shared phone to call. Gu Yanqing should be very anxious. Song Beibei was quite upset. In his eyes, was she making trouble for no reason again. She had always run away from home or played the disappearing game since she was young. This was what Gu Yanqing hated the most. Sometimes, even if he tricked her into going back, he would definitely fly into a rage. Gu Yanqing¡¯s true anger was scary, but Song Beibei wasn¡¯t sure. She had been missing for four hours, so Gu Yanqing must have started looking for her. But what Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect was that Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t take her to a proper hospital at all. Instead, he stopped in front of a resort villa. Song Beibei had also heard of this resort villa, and it was the opposite of the villa that she and Gu Yanqing stayed in. In fact, they were both owners. However, it was a hotel-style resort. This place was more like a private vacation. Su Liangxiao¡¯s place was also a villa with a garden. One had to know that in the snow and ice, the villa¡¯s garden actually had a natural hot spring pool and a large area of red roses. What kind of luxury was this. Moreover, there was actually a private doctor here. After the doctor finished examining Song Beibei, he said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing serious. Just apply some medicine. Rest well for the next two days. ¡± Song Beibei was arranged to stay in a very large and luxurious room, but the problem was that this very large and luxurious room did not even have a landline. She was getting more and more anxious. In the past, when she ran away from home, she had never been like this. She only thought that her disappearance would make Gu Yanqing anxious, and she felt very happy. But now, it was different. She was especially afraid that Gu Yanqing would not be able to find her, especially afraid that he would be angry. But, she just could not find the phone. It seemed that there was no one here except for the nanny. However, the nanny said that she didn¡¯t have a phone either. Song Beibei was depressed. After a while, Su Liangxiao came in and asked the nanny to bring her dinner. He said, ¡°you can stay here tonight. Have a good rest. ¡± Song Beibei protested, ¡°I¡¯ll send me back. I want to go back now. ¡± Su Liangxiao shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too late today. You¡¯re tired too. I have important things to do during the day tomorrow, but I can send you back tonight. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re being imprisoned, do you understand? I want to go home. I don¡¯t want to stay here. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°The imprisonment is too serious. Little Miss, don¡¯t forget. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been covered by the snowstorm by now. ¡± Su Liangxiao pointed outside the window. ¡°Look, the snow is too heavy. Even if I wanted to send you off, the car wouldn¡¯t be able to drive. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then why did you bring me here from the start? What are you doing? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°To make your husband afraid. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked by his confession. Actually, she had more or less guessed it They didn¡¯t have a deep relationship, so this man wouldn¡¯t choose her for no reason, right. The only person they had a relationship with was probably Gu Yanqing. So, he deliberately wanted to make things difficult for Gu Yanqing, so he saved her on purpose and hid her again. So, he must have lied when he said he didn¡¯t have a phone just now. But she was under the roof, so Song Beibei knew that she couldn¡¯t convince this man in front of her no matter what. Moreover, it was indeed snowing heavily outside. However, when she thought about how Gu Yanqing might be searching for her all over the world in such a heavy snowstorm, her heart ached and felt uncomfortable. Song Beibei immediately laid on the bed. ¡°You can go out. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Su Liangxiao was also tactful and said, ¡°then you should rest well. ¡± Then, he left Song Beibei¡¯s room. Song Beibei did not sleep the entire night. She lay on the bed and looked out the window through the floor-to-ceiling glass window at the heavy snowfall outside. Overnight, the carved open-air tables and chairs in the garden had already become a thick layer. The longer it took, the more Song Beibei felt like thousands of ants were gnawing at her heart. Gu Yanqing, oh Gu Yanqing, do you know I¡¯m here¡­ ¡­ The next morning, as expected, Su Liangxiao left the villa early in the morning. Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t know where he had gone. But after Su Liangxiao left, Song Beibei limped around the house looking for a landline. But in such a huge private villa, there wasn¡¯t even a landline. Song Beibei even suspected that Su Liangxiao had deliberately asked someone to tear it down. What should she do? Song Beibei was also anxious, but there was nothing she could do. This place was a few miles away from the hotel where she stayed, so it was unrealistic for her to walk back. Moreover, the wind and snow were heavy, and her foot was injured. In the end, Song Beibei went to sleep dejectedly. She thought to herself that she had often run away from home in the past. The most common time was when she ran to Yunnan district alone and went missing for seven days and seven nights. Gu Yanqing shouldn¡¯t be too worried, right. But this time was a little different. This was the first time in a foreign country. Song Beibei just wanted to fall asleep as soon as possible. When she opened her eyes, it was already night time. She was waiting for Su Liangxiao to come back and fulfill his promise to send her back. She waited until five o¡¯clock in the evening. Su Liangxiao had returned. The first thing he did was run to Song Beibei¡¯s room. He seemed to be in a very happy mood. He even brought her a cheesecake. Song Beibei naturally did not have any appetite. She said, ¡°you should send me back now! ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Have dinner with me first. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She picked up her slippers and threw them at Su Liangxiao. ¡°Smelly Fox, you don¡¯t keep your word. ¡± Su Liangxiao was indeed in a good mood. Song Beibei didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all when she threw her slippers at him. She just smiled and said, ¡°little miss has quite a temper. ¡± Song Beibei roared, ¡°Smelly Fox, what exactly do you want? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better send me away right now. Otherwise, if my husband finds out, he¡¯ll skin you alive. ¡± Su Liangxiao heard this and became a little cold, ¡°now you¡¯re calling me husband so smoothly? ¡± Then he smiled disdainfully, ¡°isn¡¯t your husband Gu Yanqing? He doesn¡¯t have the ability to skin me yet. ¡± Song Beibei was almost in despair, ¡°what do you want? ¡± ¡°promise me one condition. ¡± Song Beibei instantly became vigilant. Why was he like Gu Yanqing, always taking advantage of the situation? Sure enough, he came from an orphanage. Song Beibei felt that it was definitely not a good offer, so she rejected it out of the blue, ¡°No. ¡± Su Liangxiao pretended to leave, ¡°then forget it, you can just stay here. I want to see if my third brother has the ability to find you. ¡± Song Beibei clenched her fists. Seeing that Su Liangxiao had already walked to the door, she shouted, ¡°stop! ¡± Stop Song Beibei sat in the passenger seat of the car. Su Liangxiao drove the car personally. After a day of snow, the car finally stopped. Although the snow on the road had been cleared by the government, the road was not easy. The original half-hour drive took an hour and a half to reach the entrance of Song Beibei¡¯s hotel. As soon as the car stopped, Song Beibei could not wait to get out of the car. She limped into the hotel. Su Liangxiao quickly walked over and directly carried Song Beibei from behind. Song Beibei was shocked and reflexively struggled, ¡°Stupid Fox, let go of me. I don¡¯t want you to carry me. I have legs. ¡± Su Liangxiao did not let go and directly hugged Song Beibei. After passing through the lobby and entering the elevator, she attracted a lot of attention along the way. After pressing the elevator button, Song Beibei was still struggling. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°little missy, behave yourself. If you continue like this, I will kiss you. ¡± Song Beibei reflexively covered her mouth with both hands and looked at Su Liangxiao in horror. Su Liangxiao chuckled when he saw her shocked expression. But at the same time, Song Beibei really did not dare to struggle, afraid that this pervert would really kiss her. Song Beibei lived on the 62nd floor. The elevator went straight to the door. When she got out of the elevator, she realized that the door was wide open. There were many people in the room. Song Beibei even saw many Swiss police officers. When Song Beibei appeared at the door, she happened to see Gu Yanqing holding the car keys and was about to leave Gu Wanjing said from the side, ¡°third brother, drink some water first. You haven¡¯t rested for a day and a night. If you really are with him, Beibei won¡¯t be in any danger. ¡± Chapter 127 - 127. Dont worry, I wont bully the injured Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Yanqing turned around, he saw Song Beibei in Su Liangxiao¡¯s arms appear at the door. For a moment, he was stunned for a few seconds, then his face darkened as he strode towards the door. Song Beibei struggled to get down. At this moment, Su Liangxiao also took the opportunity to put her down. However, when she landed, her injured foot landed on the ground first. She exerted some force, and the pain almost caused her to fall to the ground. Fortunately, she was pulled by a hand, and her entire body fell into a broad chest. It was as if Song Beibei¡¯s heart calmed down in an instant. This was the unique smell of Gu Yanqing¡¯s body. Song Beibei¡¯s nose turned sour and she immediately hooked her arms around Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck and started crying. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was originally frozen with a layer of frost, but after being hugged by Song Beibei, it seemed like a gap had appeared. However, his gaze fell on the man who was smiling at the door. It was as sharp as a knife. His arms unconsciously hugged Song Beibei¡¯s back tightly. Gu Wanjing had already walked over and saw that Su Liangxiao did not seem to be surprised. However, she still called out, ¡°second brother. ¡± Su Liangxiao nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already returned her to you in one piece. There¡¯s no need to thank me too much. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at his frosty face and remained silent. Instead, Gu Wanjing said calmly, ¡°second brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too despicable to use such a method? Even if you win, it would be an unfair victory. ¡± Su Liangxiao did not seem to care, ¡°all these years, I¡¯ve relied on countless unfair victories to get to where I am today. Fifth Sister, a well-behaved lawyer, would not understand. ¡± Gu Wanjing was also speechless for a moment. Song Beibei Lay on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder and cried for a while. Her injured foot was still standing on tiptoe. Gu Yanqing noticed it. His gaze finally shifted to Song Beibei. His voice was colder than before. ¡°What happened to your foot? ¡± Song Beibei quickly explained, ¡°I was injured while skiing yesterday afternoon. Later, he saved me. However, this Stinky Fox refused to let me come back. I didn¡¯t mean to run away from home. ¡± Song Beibei was afraid that Gu Yanqing would be angry, so she quickly complained and then glared at Su Liangxiao fiercely. Su Liangxiao seemed to laugh, ¡°young mistress, you¡¯re so heartless. At least I saved your life. ¡± Song Beibei snorted. He didn¡¯t agree to her conditions unconditionally. She even agreed to one condition. But she couldn¡¯t say it out loud now, afraid that Gu Yanqing would be unhappy. At this time, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression had already softened a lot. He used his fluent foreign language to negotiate with the police in Switzerland, and then the whole family left. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°since you¡¯ve sent her back, it¡¯s time for me to go. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not try to persuade him to stay. He smiled and said, ¡°thank you, second brother, for saving my wife. Take today¡¯s incident as my thank you gift to second brother. ¡± Su Liangxiao did not appreciate his kindness. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be the one thanking me. ¡± Then, he shouted at Song Beibei, who was sitting on the Sofa, ¡°little missy, remember what you promised me. I¡¯m leaving. SEE YOU AGAIN! ¡± After saying that, Su Liangxiao turned around and casually waved his hand before he left. After Su Liangxiao left, the room seemed to have quieted down all of a sudden. Only Gu Yanqing, who was standing at the door, and Gu Wanjing, who was behind him, were left. After Su Liangxiao left, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression became very ugly. Song Beibei knew too well that this was the premonition before Gu Yanqing got angry. The more calm he looked, the more serious the situation was. But today¡¯s incident could not be blamed on her. Although she had been willful when she went skiing to the restricted area, what happened afterward was completely out of her control. Before Gu Yanqing got angry, Song Beibei quickly raised her injured leg and pretended to be wronged, ¡°it hurts. Do you have Yunnan White Medicine? It¡¯s even more swollen than this morning. ¡± Sure enough, Gu Yanqing went to his room to get the medicine box. Song Beibei said to Gu Wanjing, who was still standing there, ¡°sister Wanjing, you should go back. I¡¯m fine now. ¡± Song Beibei was in such a hurry to chase Gu wanjing away because she really didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to scold her in front of Gu Wanjing. Because she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression, a scolding seemed to be unavoidable. Even if she was scolded, she could still accept it behind closed doors. She also cared a lot about her face, especially in front of this woman. Fortunately, Gu Wanjing was also tactful. After Gu Yanqing came out of the room, he bade farewell and left. When he left, he even gave Song Beibei a very strange look. That gaze was somewhat cold, but it also contained a slight hint of disdain. However, she did not say anything. Before she left, she only said one thing, ¡°third brother is very worried about you. ¡± Song Beibei curled her lips and even playfully stuck out her tongue at Gu wanjing¡¯s back. When she turned her head, she found Gu Yanqing already standing in front of her. He was looking at her fiercely. Song Beibei subconsciously shrunk her neck and immediately lowered her head to look away. Gu Yanqing took a spray and sprayed it on Song Beibei¡¯s ankle. Then, he massaged her hard. Song Beibei frowned and was about to withdraw her foot. ¡°It hurts¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly raised his head and glanced at Song Beibei coldly. Then, he forcefully grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s foot and continued massaging it. Song Beibei was swept by Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold gaze. No matter how painful it was, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She just gritted her teeth and endured it. She didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei felt extremely uncertain. Song Beibei hoped that Gu Yanqing would be like before and call her an idiot. His calm appearance actually made Song Beibei feel worried. Although she knew that Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao weren¡¯t on good terms, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how deep the enmity between the two of them was. Last time, when she mentioned that person¡¯s name, Gu Yanqing was very angry. Then this time, she stayed at Su Liangxiao¡¯s place for a day and was even carried back by him. Would Gu Yanqing be even angrier? Song Beibei then decided to use the bitter-meat tactic. She deliberately said, ¡°I fell hard in the snowfield behind and my butt almost exploded. The high school teacher was right. A proud army will always lose. I¡¯m really proud of myself this time. I¡¯ll definitely pay attention next time. ¡± While Song Beibei was using the bitter-meat tactic, she did not allow herself to take the initiative to reflect on her mistakes. In the past, when she was so sincere, Gu Yanqing had already let it go. However, Song Beibei was not sure if she had really crossed Gu Yanqing¡¯s bottom line this time. This man¡¯s expression was still cold and hard, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. Song Beibei saw that this move was useless, so she began to rack her brains to tease Gu Yanqing. However, this old man was really too difficult to coax. Song Beibei had already used up all her magic treasures, and she had only told five cold jokes. It was still difficult to make the old man smile. He didn¡¯t even want to say a word to Song Beibei. Just as Song Beibei was feeling dejected, Gu Yanqing finally spoke, ¡°what did you promise him? ¡± Song Beibei gasped, ¡°what? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally looked up at Song Beibei. Without waiting for him to say anything, he said, ¡°No matter what you promised him, I won¡¯t allow it. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were cold and forceful. At this moment, Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t dare to tease him, ¡°I didn¡¯t promise that Stinky Fox anything. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get rid of him completely. That Fox man is really too annoying. I hate him the most. ¡± She didn¡¯t expect Song Beibei¡¯s words to actually make Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression soften a lot. However, he still warned her, ¡°don¡¯t have any contact with him in the future, got it? ¡± Song Beibei smiled, her eyes curved, ¡°got it, I¡¯ll ignore him in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei for a while, and finally sighed, ¡°have you eaten? ¡± ¡°I was forced to eat with him by that Stinky Fox just now¡­ ¡± Song Beibei suddenly stopped talking, because the old man¡¯s expression had turned dark again. Song Beibei quickly acted coquettishly, hugging Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and rubbing it against him like a kitten, ¡°don¡¯t be angry, I was wrong, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing immediately carried her up. Song Beibei almost screamed in mid-air. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°sleeping with me? ¡± Sleeping with him? Song Beibei Thought of the afternoon nap in Gu Yanqing¡¯s office and felt a little uncomfortable. So she said, ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not sleepy. I don¡¯t want to sleep. I want to watch TV. I really want to watch TV. I can¡¯t sleep without watching TV. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already carried her into the room and kicked the door shut. Song Beibei¡¯s heart began to beat violently. She twisted and screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m going to die if I don¡¯t watch TV. I¡¯m going to watch TV in the living room. ¡± Gu Yanqing threw her onto the bed, but he didn¡¯t let her injured foot touch him. Then he laid down and pulled Song Beibei into his arms. ¡°stop fooling around and go to sleep. ¡± He said the same thing last time, alright! Song Beibei was still struggling weakly, but Gu Yanqing¡¯s tired voice came from above her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bully the injured. ¡± Chapter 128 - 128. If you want to run with someone else, Ill break your legs! ! ! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei turned her head, Gu Yanqing happened to be looking at her. Song Beibei then realized that his eyes were red and bloodshot. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that Gu Wanjing had said that he had not rested for a day and a night. Song Beibei stopped making a fuss Sure enough, Gu Yanqing fell asleep very quickly. Song Beibei did not know how many places Gu Yanqing had looked for her for the past day and night, or how worried and anxious he was. Even though Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t good at expressing these things. But when Song Beibei saw how tired he was, her heart suddenly ached. She turned around, faced him, and found a comfortable position in his arms. After a while, she fell asleep. When Song Beibei woke up, it was already the next morning. But Gu Yanqing was still not awake. It looked like he was really exhausted. Song Beibei was nestled in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand had already slipped through her clothes and was placed across her waist. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand was wrapped around her waist, dry and warm. Song Beibei blushed a little, but she didn¡¯t move. When she looked up, she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face right in front of her. Gu Yanqing¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t the popular bronze color, it was slightly white. If it was on television, it would be the cream type. His facial features were three-dimensional, his eyelashes were long, and his lips were thin, pursing into a straight line. His breathing was even, and the warm breath was above Song Beibei¡¯s head. Song Beibei bit her finger, suddenly feeling very happy at this moment. She had looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face for more than ten years, but she had never gotten tired of it. In the past, she thought that he was very handsome when he was working with a straight face, but now she felt that he was also extremely handsome when he was sleeping. Song Beibei allowed the piece of joy in her chest to bounce around. Song Beibei raised her head slightly and kissed Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. The familiar cold breath seemed to carry a faint scent of orchids. This was Gu Yanqing¡¯s unique scent. Song Beibei curled the corners of her mouth slightly and closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to take the initiative so early in the morning. ¡± A hoarse voice was heard. At this moment, Song Beibei¡¯s lips were still on Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. She felt as if the voice was coming from her chest. She was shocked and quickly opened her eyes. She leaned back. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand on his waist pulled her over. Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°What are you doing? I didn¡¯t mean to kiss you. I just, I just¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly propped up his arms and pulled Song Beibei under him. His clear eyes made Song Beibei wonder if he had woken up early in the morning. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Just what? ¡± ¡°just¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it! ¡± Song Beibei covered her face with both hands. Sigh, it was so embarrassing¡­ ¡­ Sure enough, Gu Yanqing¡¯s laughter came from above. Gu Yanqing had already removed Song Beibei¡¯s hand from her face with one hand. His lips covered her face and he said in a confused tone, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it either. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei¡¯s lovey-dovey couple in love was only so-so, right. The two of them got up together and went to the hotel¡¯s cafeteria for breakfast. Then, they came back. Song Beibei Sat on the SOFA, eating snacks while watching TV. Gu Yanqing had already cut the fruits and sat down beside her. Song Beibei was extremely surprised. Gu Yanqing was actually watching TV with her. Song Beibei turned her head and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you have to work? ¡± Song Beibei seemed to notice that Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but it soon relaxed She said, ¡°I¡¯m not working anymore. I¡¯ll accompany you. Don¡¯t you think that our spiritual world is very far away? Today, I¡¯m here to see how your spiritual world is like. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was fixed on the television. Because this was a foreign television, there was no domestic channel. Song Beibei also couldn¡¯t understand the language on the television. It seemed like it was German or something. It wasn¡¯t easy to get an animation called ¡°the penguin family¡± . Song Beibei just watched it casually for fun because she didn¡¯t need to understand the plot through language. But Gu Yanqing looked for a while, turned around and asked Song Beibei: ¡°Is this the extent of your spiritual world? ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª- ¨C At lunch time, Gu Wanjing came over for a free meal. When eating, Song Beibei also did not speak, only concerned about their own eating. Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing talked about work again, but Song Beibei was not interested. But Halfway Gu Wanjing said: ¡°right, in the evening, Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s birthday party, you go? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly and glanced at Song Beibei, ¡°I¡¯m worried about leaving her alone in the hotel. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°although Mr. Mo started in the medical field, his influence in the entertainment industry is no longer to be underestimated. Although he has been developing abroad in recent years, I¡¯ve received insider information that Mr. Mo plans to invest in the construction of a large-scale entertainment city in China. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also very interested in the entertainment city project ¡°maybe he¡¯ll be a partner in the future. Fortunately, I¡¯ve helped him resolve a business dispute before. I¡¯ve also received an invitation for tonight¡¯s Party. I plan to use this opportunity to introduce you to him. ¡± Gu Yanqing still seemed hesitant as he looked at Song Beibei Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand their business matters, she understood Gu Wanjing¡¯s words. It was probably some big shot celebrating his girlfriend¡¯s birthday tonight. Gu Wanjing wanted to use this opportunity to make a connection. Gu Wanjing saw that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t speak, so she shifted her gaze to Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, do you think third brother should go over? Third Brother is so hesitant because he can¡¯t trust you. ¡± Song Beibei snorted in her heart. Whether Gu Yanqing went or not was his decision. Why did he throw the problem at her? It seemed that if Gu Yanqing did not go, she was the one who would not let him go. Moreover, it seemed to involve the interests of the business. If the business did not go smoothly in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be her fault? She, Song Beibei, did not want to take the blame. Song Beibei smiled and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°you go. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will wait for you in the room obediently. ¡± Song Beibei did not want to become Bao Si, who was playing with the feudal vassals, nor did she want to be a stumbling block to Gu Yanqing¡¯s work. Even though she did not want Gu Yanqing to go with Gu Wanjing, she did not want to. However, after hearing what Gu Wanjing said, she had no choice but to pretend to be magnanimous. Gu Yanqing was silent for a while before saying, ¡°then go. ¡± After saying that, he instructed Song Beibei, ¡°stay in the room obediently tonight. Lock the door and don¡¯t go out. Wait for me to come back. ¡± Song Beibei nodded repeatedly, ¡°okay. ¡± However, Song Beibei still felt a little uncomfortable, ¡°when are you guys coming back? A birthday party shouldn¡¯t be too long, right? ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s hard to say. This Mr. Mo has always been mysterious, and his girlfriend is even more mysterious. It¡¯s said that no one has seen her before, but this birthday party is rather high-profile. It¡¯s said that his girlfriend is very young, only 18 years old. Today can be considered that girl¡¯s coming of age ceremony, so Mr. Mo is especially attentive and has put in a lot of effort. ¡°. However, Mr. Mo had always kept a low profile. Even if outsiders wanted to befriend him, they would have very few connections. This time, I really have to thank his 18-year-old girlfriend. I heard that Mr. Mo really dotes on him.¡± Song Beibei continued, ¡°He¡¯s already so old. An old cow eats young grass. Of course, he has to be doted on. Otherwise, he¡¯ll run away with her. ¡± Song Beibei had a hidden meaning. She used her foot to intentionally kick Gu Yanqing under the table. She smiled like a little rascal. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Uncle Gu? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his head and rolled his eyes at her, ¡°who do you want to go with? ¡± Song Beibei pouted, ¡°why can¡¯t you grasp the main point? The main point is to! Spoil! You! ¡± Gu Yanqing gave a faint excuse, ¡°if you want to run with someone else, I¡¯ll break your legs! ! ¡± Song Beibei shivered when she heard that. What a vicious old man! ! ! ! Gu Wanjing looked at the two people over there and exchanged a glance. Although Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were full of resentment, Gu Yanqing deliberately pressed her down as if he was teasing a cat. There was a hint of a smile that could not be hidden at the corner of her eyes. Actually, Gu Wanjing had never seen Gu Yanqing like this before. A person like Gu Yanqing was indifferent to everyone, calm and unruffled. Even she had rarely seen his expression of joy and sorrow since she was young. But now, he seemed to be bullying Song Beibei¡­ ¡­ Very happy ¡­ Gu wanjing turned her head and continued to eat, no longer looking at the two people. At six in the evening, Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing set off. Song Beibei had already eaten dinner. Gu Yanqing had lent her a DVD. There was also a home theater here. However, Song Beibei was not in the least bit interested. She took her phone and started to fight the landlord, but after losing several rounds, Song Beibei was so angry that she almost dropped her phone. After about half an hour, Song Beibei had just come out of the shower when she heard the phone ring. Song Beibei thought it was Gu Yanqing, so she quickly ran over to pick it up. But it was indeed an unfamiliar number. Song Beibei swiped the screen open, and a familiar voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°young mistress, it¡¯s time to fulfill your promise. I¡¯ll pick you up in ten minutes. ¡± Chapter 129 - Young mistress, we are fated to be together Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Before Song Beibei could react, the other party had already hung up. Song Beibei stood rooted to the spot for two seconds. Of course, she knew who the caller was. It was the fox-like Su Liangxiao. But the question was, how did he have her cell phone number? Moreover, he said that the time to fulfill his promise was up, but he did not tell her what promise to fulfill. Song Beibei only remembered that night, Su Liangxiao had made a condition, and Song Beibei had agreed to send her back. However, at that time, Su Liangxiao had said that he would do him a small favor, but he had not said anything specific. He had only promised that he would not commit murder and arson to frame her. Song Beibei had been in a hurry to come back, so she had agreed without thinking too much. At that time, she had only wanted to agree to one condition of his, and this debt of gratitude for saving her would be repaid. Actually, Song Beibei did not want to have anything to do with that man. It was not that Gu Yanqing had issued a ban, but that Song Beibei felt that this fox-like man was very dangerous. ¡ª¨C Sure enough, ten minutes later, the doorbell rang. Song Beibei went to the door and saw Su Liangxiao standing outside. Song Beibei frowned and stood behind the door, not wanting to open it. The doorbell rang twice, but Song Beibei still didn¡¯t open the door. At that moment, the cell phone rang again. Song Beibei answered the phone and said, ¡°I have something to do tonight. I¡¯m not in the hotel. Let¡¯s talk some other time. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s laughter came from the phone: ¡°little daughter, open the door, I know you are at the door. ¡± Song Beibei was so scared that she almost dropped her phone. In the end, Song Beibei opened the door. Su Liangxiao swaggered in and glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°Why would Gu Yanqing leave you here alone? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the big bad wolf? ¡± Song Beibei glared at him. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here but you. ¡± Su Liangxiao cast a sideways glance at Su Happy, and his beautiful peach blossom eyes narrowed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the big bad wolf. ¡± As he said that, he turned around and sized Song Beibei up before he asked, ¡°don¡¯t you have a gown? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°Why would I have that? What are you doing here? If you have nothing to do, hurry up and leave. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°come with me to a place tonight. ¡± Song Beibei naturally refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°young mistress, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I always keep my word. ¡± Because of Gu Yanqing, although Song Beibei didn¡¯t like the person in front of her, Song Beibei always kept her word. Since she owed someone a favor, Song Beibei felt that it was better to return the favor as soon as possible so that she would not be entangled with him in the future. Song Beibei asked, ¡°What exactly do you want me to do? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°accompany me to a banquet tonight. I¡¯m lacking a female companion. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then can you agree to one condition of mine? ¡± ¡°speak. ¡± ¡°You must send me back within two hours. After today, don¡¯t come looking for me again. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed. He stroked his Chin with one hand and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can only agree to your first condition. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°but even if I didn¡¯t come to look for you, you would have taken the initiative to look for me. Believe me, young lady, the two of US are fated. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes. Who was fated to meet this fox-like man. Moreover, how could she take the initiative to look for him? They were not familiar with each other. Song Beibei said, ¡°then I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯ve promised me. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Su Liangxiao shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You have to accompany me to another place first. ¡± Su Liangxiao actually brought Song Beibei to a private styling studio. When Su Liangxiao entered, a few people surrounded him. They were all foreigners, so song Beibei didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. But very quickly, Song Beibei was pushed into a dressing room. After putting on her makeup, she was pushed into a fitting room. The war was chaotic, as if it was a war. Song Beibei Tried on one outfit after another. In the end, the stylist chose a white dress with slanted shoulders for her. When the curtain was pulled open, Su Liangxiao was sitting on the Sofa, casually flipping through a fashion magazine. Just like that, a little angel suddenly appeared before his eyes. Song Beibei¡¯s skin was Snow White, and her figure was extremely tall. The lines around her waist were exquisite, so slender that it could not be held in one hand. This girl looked quite thin, but in reality, she only had a small frame, and her face had a little bit of baby fat However, she was much better looking than those pure oval-shaped faces. Her pair of big, watery eyes were like black gems, pure without a trace of impurities. Her small mouth was slightly pouting, and there was a hint of impatience on her face She seemed to be dissatisfied with this series of torment. Her hair was braided and loose, but she looked very beautiful. A few strands of soft hair by her ears were slightly curled, giving off a lazy feeling that belonged to a young girl. It was not very thick makeup, and it could even be said that she had just tidied it up slightly However, the little person in front of her was like a Snow Lotus blooming on an iceberg. She was so refined that it was impossible to ignore her. The stylist next to her gave Song Beibei a thumbs up. Although Song Beibei did not understand, she roughly knew that he was praising her, so she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She turned around and saw the floor-to-ceiling mirror. She was shocked by her own outfit. Actually, her makeup and clothes were fine, but she felt like she had changed into a different person. She was used to wearing her student attire. Suddenly, she wore a small gown and high heels. It really gave her a refreshing feeling. At that time, Song Beibei only had one thought in her mind: if Gu Yanqing saw her current appearance, what would his reaction be? Would he like her current outfit? As she thought about it, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up. Su Liangxiao had already slowly walked to her side. Song Beibei turned around, feeling quite happy. ¡°Do I look good? ¡± Her beauty covered the past and the present, and the Lotus was shy and beautiful. She was very beautiful, young mistress. Su Liangxiao smiled faintly. After all, she was an eighteen-year-old girl, and it was her first time wearing a formal dress. It was inevitable that she would find it fresh. However, Su Liangxiao¡¯s praise made Song Beibei feel a little embarrassed. Su Liangxiao made an inviting gesture. ¡°young mistress, please go ahead. ¡± While sitting in the car, Song Beibei suddenly remembered and asked, ¡°where are you taking me to attend the banquet today? ¡± Su Liangxiao kept her guessing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young lady. You¡¯ll know when you get there. ¡± Song Beibei was taken to a place that looked like a castle. She was quite tall to begin with. She had grown to eighteen years old, but she had never worn shoes that were more than five centimeters long. Although the shoes she had chosen today were not particularly tall, and they were small leather shoes with thick heels, Song Beibei still walked with trepidation. After getting out of the car, Su Liangxiao held her arm in the Crook of his arm and said, ¡°young lady, this is etiquette. ¡± Song Beibei had originally resisted, but because she was walking unsteadily. If she really fell down in public, it would be too embarrassing. Therefore, Song Beibei held Su Liangxiao¡¯s arm and entered through the main door. Inside was a large auditorium. The outside was like a castle, but the inside was even more like a castle. It was not a castle, but a palace. Song Beibei had almost never attended such banquets. There was even a special band. There was a long French table, and on the snow-white tablecloth, there were all kinds of exquisite pastries, drinks, and cold dishes. Champagne towers were everywhere, and the air was filled with the faint smell of alcohol. Clothes were fragrant, and the shadows of the temples were mingling. There was a huge dance floor in the center of the hall, and men and women were elegantly waltzing inside. Song Beibei also found it novel. She suddenly realized that although this was Switzerland, most of the people present today were Chinese. Many people had already taken the initiative to come over and greet Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao smiled faintly. Xuan greetings. Song Beibei suddenly realized that most of the people here were trying to curry favor with Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei glanced at Su Liangxiao and suddenly realized that this person might not be an ordinary person. ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s girlfriend is really beautiful. It¡¯s a match made in heaven with Mr. Su. They¡¯re a good match. ¡± One of the old men in a Tang suit suddenly walked over. His gaze had been beaming as it fell on Song Beibei. Song Beibei knew that everyone had misunderstood and wanted to explain herself, but Su Liangxiao politely shook hands with the old man. ¡°Chairman Liu, you flatter me. ¡± Following that, many people came over to greet him. Those who were fawning over Su Liangxiao also praised Song Beibei. Chapter 131 - I have to see who has the same taste as me and likes old men? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife is actually this young girl? Moreover, Gu Yanqing called Su Liangxiao his second brother. This proved that the two of them knew each other. Perhaps they should be very close. If this little girl was really as the rumors said, she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s mysterious wife in a secret marriage. Then why would she appear here as Mr. Su¡¯s female companion. This Mr. Gu came here with another woman. There was too much information here, and it was too messy. Su Liangxiao was not angry. He said, ¡°third brother, why are you so angry? It¡¯s just letting Bei Bei accompany me to a dinner party. Didn¡¯t third brother come with fifth sister as well? Could it be that third brother is only willing to let the officials set the fire and doesn¡¯t allow the people to light the lanterns? ¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curved coldly, but he was unwilling to say anything more. He looked coldly at Song Beibei, who had her head lowered. Then, he held Song Beibei tightly in his arms and introduced her to Mo Lichuan, ¡°this is my wife, Song Beibei. ¡± Mo Lichuan and the others were already a little dizzy from this big joke. However, he still smiled indifferently, ¡°so miss song is Mr. Gu¡¯s wife. Miss Song doesn¡¯t look very old. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°she¡¯s eighteen this year. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled, ¡°she¡¯s the same age as my wife. You guys can get to know each other later. Maybe you can become very good friends. My wife has been complaining that she can¡¯t find a friend to talk to here. ¡± The topic finally changed. Someone started to ask Mo Lichuan, ¡°where¡¯s Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend? Why haven¡¯t I seen her? ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. There was a kind of indulgence in his words. ¡°that girl will probably be here soon. ¡± While they were chatting, Gu Yanqing suddenly pulled Song Beibei out of the crowd. Song Beibei was extremely depressed when Gu Yanqing pulled her by the arm. She could only follow behind Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei secretly raised her head and glanced at Gu Yanqing. The side of her face was as cold as a sharp knife. Song Beibei only had one thought in her mind at that time: Su Liangxiao, that damned bastard! ! ! That damned Fox must have known that Gu Yanqing would come over, so it brought her here on purpose. Therefore, when Gu Yanqing pulled her out, Su Liangxiao did not react at all. There was even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was watching a good show. Song Beibei finally understood that Su Liangxiao had brought her here to Annoy Gu Yanqing! She was really stupid, she should have thought of it long ago! In the midst of her chaotic thoughts, Song Beibei had already been brought to a sparsely populated corner by Gu Yanqing. Beside Song Beibei was a long French dining table, and behind it was a long velvet curtain with French windows. Gu Yanqing pulled her to a corner and finally shook off Song Beibei¡¯s hand. He turned around to look at Song Beibei, and his voice seemed to be frozen with a layer of ice. ¡°Song Beibei, what else can you explain? Do you really take my words for granted? ¡± Song Beibei could feel that Gu Yanqing was still trying his best to suppress his emotions. Song Beibei quickly explained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know that that Stinky Fox wanted to bring me here. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have come even if I died. ¡± Unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Song Beibei, I see that you¡¯re unrepentant. Do you mean that if he brought you somewhere else, you would go? Did you promise me something in the past just to brush me off? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°No, it¡¯s really not like that. I just agreed to one condition of his and wanted to return the favor as soon as possible so that we wouldn¡¯t have to meet in the future. ¡± Song Beibei tried to pull on Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay? That stinking Fox brought me here to see if you¡¯re angry. If you¡¯re really angry, then you¡¯ll fall for his trick. You¡¯re so smart, you must know better than I do. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked up and saw Song Beibei pushing him with a smile on her face, trying to please him. She looked more like a little Fox. Gu Yanqing¡¯s pent-up anger didn¡¯t subside, but when he saw song Beibei¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t flare up again. He said Sullenly, ¡°Song Beibei! I really spoiled you! ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were more likely out of helplessness than anger. Song Beibei was a little pleased with herself. Every time, no matter what huge mistake she had made, as long as she was willing to lower her head and act coquettishly, Gu Yanqing would most likely give her face. Song Beibei immediately moved closer like a kitten. She hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and rubbed her face against it. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore, right? I promise, this is the last time. If¡­ if there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll punish me¡­ ¡± ¡°punish you for what? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still cold, but there was less hostility in it. Song Beibei scratched her little head. ¡°punish me for never being able to eat the braised pork you cooked. ¡± This was really torture for Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze softened a little, but it turned cold again in an instant. Song Beibei observed carefully and was shocked. They had already coaxed her, so why were the dark clouds gathering all of a sudden? Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei¡¯s smooth back. Song Beibei was wearing a strapless gown today, but it was tightly exposed to her collarbone, so it wasn¡¯t too out of the ordinary. But at the back of the gown, there was a design that revealed the back of the gown. Although it wasn¡¯t revealed, only a line of snow could be seen from the back, but the more it was like this, the more charming it was. Gu Yanqing looked at the exposed part of her snow-white skin and said coldly, ¡°What are you wearing? ! ¡± Song Beibei was stunned, then she lowered her head to look at her own clothes. When she raised her head, there was a hint of shyness and pride in her eyes. She took a step back and lifted her skirt. Then, she deliberately turned around on the spot and smiled crystal clear. ¡°Do I look good? This is my first time wearing a formal dress. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the little person in front of him with a deep gaze. The white dress was indeed very suitable for her. She was so angry just now that she did not look at her properly. Today, Song Beibei really seemed to have changed into a different person. Although she was dressed in a pure and lovely manner, exuding a youthful vigor, her style of dressing was very different from her usual style. Her snow-white beautiful legs and slender waist exuded the seductive aura of a young girl. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. He only felt that the person in front of him was like a little white deer that tickled one¡¯s heart, jumping happily on one¡¯s heart. Gu Yanqing felt that he had always had good self-control, but at this moment, he felt that he was almost unable to bear it. Perhaps he was afraid that his burning gaze would scare the ignorant little person in front of him, Gu Yanqing averted his gaze and took off his suit jacket, draping it over Song Beibei¡¯s body. At the end, he didn¡¯t forget to give her a blow. ¡°You look terrible. Don¡¯t ever wear that again. ¡± Song Beibei was really taken aback. The makeup artist praised her for her good looks, the stylist also praised her for her good looks, and even the Vixen, Su Liangxiao, also praised her for her good looks. Why did it become so terrible when it came to Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei was unhappy, but she didn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant today even though she had done something wrong. She could only take the chance when Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t paying attention to her and secretly glare at him. HMPH, she was originally looking forward to it. She didn¡¯t expect that this old man¡¯s taste was still as bad as before! ! ! There was already a commotion over there. Song Beibei looked in the direction of the crowd and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on over there? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend is out. ¡± Song Beibei immediately became interested, ¡°bring me there to take a look. I want to see who has the same taste as me and likes old men! ¡± Song Beibei was actually speaking without restraint. However, after saying that, she suddenly realized that this sentence might offend Gu Yanqing again. Zhong Junjie once said that Gu Yanqing would mind if she called him an old man. Song Beibei quickly kept quiet, but as she walked, she stole a glance at Gu Yanqing. Eh? He wasn¡¯t angry, and his face looked much better than before? Could it be that she unexpectedly pleased him by calling him an old man? Song Beibei thought to herself, what a Moody old man! However, it was good that he wasn¡¯t angry. Song Beibei held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and walked towards Mr. Mo. . As expected, Mr Mo. .¡¯s girlfriend was slowly walking down the golden carved white jade stairs. Chapter 132 - How far have you gotten with boss Gu? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, what was surprising was that on such a grand occasion, that person actually did not put on any makeup. She casually wore a sky blue dress and her hair was tied up in a ponytail. She was young, beautiful, and extremely beautiful. However, this girl, who looked especially casual, was really hard to associate with the girlfriend of a big shot like Mr. Mo. . This gave people the feeling that the girlfriend of the king of the forest tiger was a little white rabbit. It was especially out of place. On the other side, Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes were already filled with an indescribable kind of indulgence. He took the initiative to walk over, put his arm around the little girl¡¯s shoulder, and said plainly, ¡°why don¡¯t you wear the dress I prepared for you? ¡± The little girl said, ¡°I don¡¯t like that dress. It¡¯s too revealing. brother-in-law, I won¡¯t embarrass you, right? ¡± Mr. Mo smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t wear it, then don¡¯t wear it. It¡¯s quite good this way. ¡± The people nearby heard these words. They were surprised. This little girl called Mr. Mo brother-in-law. What exactly was going on? But after a while, she figured it out. Perhaps it was the interest between lovers. This little girl was only 18 years old. If this fragile brother-in-law was in bed, Mr. Mo would probably go crazy too. However, Mr. Mo really doted on this little girlfriend. Not only did he bring her out openly, he even introduced her to his friends and guests one by one. The little girl just smiled and followed behind Mr. Mo obediently. Everyone could not help but sigh. In this day and age, it was indeed a trend for the rich to eat young grass. Actually, this cow was not too old, but the grass was too tender. Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend was eighteen years old, and the wife of the CEO of Pearl Group was only eighteen years old. What was going on in this world? Song Beibei felt that she had been struck by too much lightning today and was almost numb to it. Why did she always meet some unexpected people when she came here today. Gu Yanqing seemed to have recognized her as well. He turned his head to ask Song Beibei with some uncertainty, ¡°why is your classmate here? ¡± How did Song Beibei know why she was here. In a daze, Mr. Mo had already brought his little girlfriend over to look for trouble. ¡°Huanhuan? ! ! ¡± ¡°Beibei! ! ! ¡± Before the man could say anything, the two little girls called out each other¡¯s names in surprise. Then, they said almost at the same time, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Mo Lichuan was also quite suspicious, ¡°Know Each Other? ¡± Gu Yanqing dispelled his doubts, ¡°college classmates, and they¡¯re even in the same dormitory. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for introductions. I didn¡¯t expect fate. ¡± Lu Huanzi also saw Gu Yanqing and said incoherently, ¡°boss Gu. ¡± A finger unconsciously swayed between Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°It seems that I have to introduce you to Miss Lu. Beibei is my wife. ¡± Lu Huanzi also looked at Song Beibei mechanically as if she was struck by lightning. ¡°Beibei, you, you¡­ ¡± Song Beibei herself was still in a daze. ¡°Huanzi, you, you¡­ ¡± The reaction of the two little girls was really amusing. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°It seems that these two little girls have something to say. How about this, let them go to the lounge and have a good chat. I heard from Wanjing that Mr. Gu has some ideas about entertainment city. Why don¡¯t we have a chat too? ¡± Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi did not know how the two of them went to the lounge. In short, the two of them were sitting on the Sofa, facing each other, with their heads lowered. They both had very similar expressions of depression, as if they had done something extremely evil. There was silence for about five minutes. Lu Huanzi finally could not hold it in any longer and spoke first, ¡°let me say it first. Actually, Mo Lichuan is my brother-in-law. My parents did not have a good relationship when I was young. They divorced when I was five years old. I was brought up by my sister. My sister was older than me by ten years. She and my brother-in-law were high school classmates. However, after my sister passed away, my parents had their own family and did not want me. When my sister died, she entrusted me to my brother-in-law, so I have been living with my brother-in-law. ¡± Song Beibei looked up at Lu Huanzi. ¡°But they said that you¡¯re Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face suddenly turned red. ¡°actually, today was just a smokescreen. Recently, my brother-in-law has been pestered by a woman. That woman is the daughter of my brother-in-law¡¯s former teacher overseas, but my brother-in-law doesn¡¯t like her. That woman said that as long as my brother-in-law has an official girlfriend or a wife, she won¡¯t pester him anymore, so my brother-in-law used me as a shield. Actually, between me and my brother-in-law¡­ ¡°¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°My brother-in-law only loves my sister wholeheartedly, even though she has passed away. ¡± Song Beibei roughly understood and said, ¡°the last time Feifei saw a man driving a luxury car to pick you up at school, you said it was your brother-in-law, but it was Mr. Mo? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°actually, my brother-in-law has been abroad all these years, but he¡¯s planning to return to China soon. Actually, he¡¯s using this banquet to open up his connections in China. Today, he¡¯s inviting all the Chinese people. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I see. ¡± The atmosphere was silent for a while. Song Beibei took a deep breath. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be frank. Actually, I¡¯m the mysterious wife of Gu Yanqing. We got married in Hong Kong half a year ago. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very surprised. Although she had just found out, she still found it unbelievable to hear it from Song Beibei herself. Song Beibei saw the look in Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes She felt even more guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huanhuan. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. This matter is too complicated. When Gu Yanqing and I first got married, we didn¡¯t like to quarrel every day. All I wanted to do was to get a divorce. I definitely didn¡¯t want outsiders to know about it. Besides, I was afraid that if you knew about my relationship with Gu Yanqing, you would alienate me. Moreover, I just started my university life. I didn¡¯t want everyone to know that I was a married woman who got married when I was 18 years old. No, I¡¯m a married girl. But that¡¯s not the point. Do you remember the first night we stayed in the dormitory, Feifei said that she liked Gu Yanqing. Later on, she even secretly brought us to Yunshui pavilion to peek at him. At that time, I didn¡¯t have the courage to tell the truth. Later on, I didn¡¯t have the courage. I was afraid that you would blame me for lying to you. I¡¯m sorry. In fact, I¡¯ve been lying to you all this time¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Lu Huanzi was silent the whole time. Song Beibei raised her head and called her name, ¡°Huanhuan, are you angry¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi recollected her thoughts and said, ¡°why would I be angry? I¡¯m not interested in your boss Gu. The problem is, how are you going to explain things to Feifei? You can¡¯t hide it forever, right? ¡± Song Beibei also sighed, ¡°yeah, I don¡¯t know what to do either. I¡¯ll hide it for as long as I can. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then, the fact that Dan Tong was able to interview boss Gu for the first time, as well as the internship, is all related to you? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I asked Gu Yanqing to agree to the interview? ¡± Lu Huanzi became even more worried. ¡°I see. I think Feifei¡¯s side is fine. She only has unrequited love for your boss Gu. She knows this in her heart. As long as she can wait until she falls in love with him in the future, she will naturally let him go. But on Dan Tong¡¯s side¡­ ¡°. ¡­ Perhaps you¡¯ve gone out to live for the past six months and don¡¯t know much about Dan Tong. Dan Tong is a very sensitive person with a strong sense of self-esteem. She has always thought that interviewing boss Gu was her ability and has always been quite proud of it. If she knew about your relationship with boss Gu, or if she knew that you were the one who arranged everything, her self-esteem would probably not be able to take it ¡°.. ¡°Furthermore, both of you are in the same major, and both of you are currently interning at Pearl Group. ¡± Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi sighed at the same time. Song Beibei said, ¡°that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t dare to say anything about Dantong¡¯s side. If I were to really say it, I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be any friendship between us at all. ¡± Song Beibei was deep in thought as she thought about Zhao Dantong¡¯s attitude towards her a few days ago. Her heart was filled with bitterness again. Moreover, Zhao Dantong was now full of ambition. If she were to know about this now, she would definitely be very affected. She should be working hard to prepare for the headline news competition now. She definitely could not affect her morale. Song Beibei said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Huanhuan, you have to keep this matter a secret for me. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a while and nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. ¡± Song Beibei finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you in Switzerland. Oh right, we even agreed to go skiing together in Switzerland before winter break. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to come together. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly returned to her usual gossipy self She leaned over. ¡°Oh right, quickly tell me about you and boss Gu. I¡¯m so curious. Why are you his wife Why did you get married so early How far have you progressed with him Didn¡¯t you say that you were incompatible with each other when you got married? From the looks of it, the relationship between the two of you seems to be pretty good now How far have you progressed HOLDING HANDS Hugging Kiss, right Or is it already¡­ ¡­ Boss Gu should be about the same age as my brother-in-law ? I¡¯m sure he couldn¡¯t help it, right?¡± ¡°Lu Huanzi! ! ! ! ¡± Chapter 133 - . That little princess isnt enough to be a hindrance between me and my third brother Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but yell at her However, Song Beibei still told Lu Huanzi everything about herself and Gu Yanqing. Of course, the details of how things developed would be sketched out. Lu Huanzi looked at Song Beibei in disbelief after listening to her. ¡°Big boss Gu is actually your foster husband. My God, it¡¯s so magical. So you¡¯re the real princess of Pearl Group. Beibei, do you know that you¡¯re the princess in the fairy tale? ¡± Song Beibei Poked Lu Huanzi¡¯s head with her finger. ¡°screw you. What Princess? It¡¯s actually a very simple story. It¡¯s just that it sounds magical to outsiders. ¡°. ¡°I still think that the story between you and your brother-in-law is very novel. The last time Feifei showed me a novel, the male lead was the female lead¡¯s brother-in-law. The situation was the same as yours. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly asked, ¡°what about the ending? What happened to the male and female lead? ¡± Song Beibei said casually, ¡°that kind of novel, you know, the male and female lead were separated and combined to write a few million words. In the end, they all had a happy ending. The female lead married her brother-in-law and had a happy reunion. ¡± Lu Huanzi said thoughtfully, ¡°It really is a novel. ¡± Song Beibei felt that something was not right. She looked at Lu Huanzi with a flash of disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Huanhuan, don¡¯t tell me you like your brother-in-law too? ¡± Lu Huanzi hurriedly looked at the door and made a shushing gesture in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°You¡¯re making it even more obvious. ¡± Lu Huanzi was like a frosted eggplant. ¡°So what if I am? My brother-in-law only has my sister in his heart. He will never like me. You know the story of Ah Zhu and Qiao Feng, right? I¡¯m that AH Zi. Even if I die, Qiao Feng will never like ah Zi. ¡± Song Beibei was quite sad when she heard her say that. Sure enough, every family had their own difficulties. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Beibei, I really envy you. Boss Gu must love you very much. ¡± Song Beibei sighed. ¡°Gu Yanqing doesn¡¯t love me either. ¡± Song Beibei was a little uncertain. ¡°maybe he likes me a little now, but he doesn¡¯t love me. But I¡¯m hopeless now. ¡± Lu Huanzi was also very surprised. ¡°How could this be? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Do you know Gu Wanjing? ¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of her from my brother-in-law. I¡¯ve also met her once. I heard that she¡¯s a famous lawyer. I think she¡¯s here today as well. ¡± Song Beibei shrugged. ¡°Gu Wanjing grew up in the same orphanage as Gu Yanqing. Before Gu Yanqing came to the song family, they had been living together for more than ten years. On the surface, they were like brother and sister, but in fact, they were much closer than brother and sister. When Gu Yanqing came to our song family to take care of me and take over the song family¡¯s business, he even signed an agreement to marry me. Do you know why? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head Song Beibei said, ¡°in order to get a sum of money from my father, in order to send Gu Wanjing to study in the United States, in order to make her stand out, in order to wait for her to come back with gold plating, they can fly together as a pair. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s voice was very calm. Song Beibei herself did not expect that the secret that she had buried in her heart for five years would finally be revealed in a foreign country in such a calm manner. She had always thought that it would be very painful. She had always thought that this secret had festered in the deepest corner of her heart. However, now that she was calmly tearing off her wound, she suddenly realized that she had unknowingly become numb. It was not as painful and embarrassing as she had imagined. Lu Huanzi was completely shocked. ¡°You mean, boss Gu married you and took care of you for another woman? ¡± Song Beibei nodded and Said self-deprecatingly, ¡°yes, if you think about it with your toes, there must be an ulterior motive. Otherwise, I was only five years old at that time. Do you still expect him to willingly take care of a five-year-old girl? On what basis? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then you clearly know that boss Gu has someone else in his heart, yet you still like him like this. Are you stupid? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°that¡¯s why I¡¯m gambling. You don¡¯t know that I used to hate Gu Yanqing very much. I hated him so much that I would go against him in everything. But later on, I inexplicably fell in love with him. During that period of time, I felt extremely miserable. I felt that I was finished. I fell in love with someone who couldn¡¯t possibly fall in love with me and who might even hurt me. But later on, I thought it through. Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing had been together for more than ten years, but Gu Yanqing and I had also been together for more than ten years. As the saying goes, ¡®love grows over time¡¯ . After raising a puppy for more than ten years, I still couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away. I¡¯m betting that Gu Yanqing will slowly fall in love with me. I want to compete with Gu Wanjing for the position in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart. That¡¯s why I¡¯m treating him very well now. Moreover, I can feel that even if Gu Yanqing doesn¡¯t love me now, at least he likes me. ¡± Song Beibei thought of something and her face turned a little red. ¡°So, as long as I work hard, maybe he will really fall in love with me. ¡± Song Beibei really thought so. As time goes by, love grows. She and Gu Yanqing had been together for so long, she didn¡¯t believe that there was no love at all. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t help but applaud Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re so brave. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°So, you like your brother-in-law, so you should take the initiative. I¡¯m taking the initiative now, and Gu Yanqing really likes me taking the initiative. ¡± Lu Huanzi leaned over again. ¡°Then tell me how you took the initiative? So that I can learn? ¡± Song Beibei saw the gossipy look in Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Lu Huanzi! ! ! ¡± The two of them chatted for a long time until someone came up and asked Lu Huanzi to go down and cut the cake. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that the person next to her was the main character today. Lu Huanzi went out, and Song Beibei sat in the room for a while. Then she got up and left the lounge. When Song Beibei just entered the hall, she saw Su Liangxiao¡¯s figure from afar. But it was obvious that his back was facing Song Beibei, so she did not see him. Su Liangxiao went out from a side door on the north side of the auditorium. Song Beibei was furious when she saw that Fox man. He actually set her up today. Song Beibei was so angry that she took a glass of wine from the champagne tower. She planned to walk over, splash the wine on his face, and run away. So she also went out from a side door on the west side and walked in Su Liangxiao¡¯s direction from afar However, Song Beibei did not expect that when she got closer, Su Liangxiao was already talking to someone. And that person was Gu Wanjing. This was the castle¡¯s back garden. The snow on the ground had long been cleared away. There were tall trees and cobblestone paths. At this moment, Song Beibei was hiding behind a thick parasol tree. She also knew that eavesdropping was immoral, but she really could not suppress the curiosity in her heart. Why were Su Liangxiao and Gu Wanjing together? On the other side, the fox-like man had already opened his mouth to speak, ¡°why did fifth sister specially ask me to come here? ¡± So it was Gu Wanjing who asked Su Liangxiao to come here? Song Beibei became even more suspicious. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°second brother, actually, all along, I did not want to go against you. I have always been neutral in the grudges between you and third brother. But this time, second brother has really gone too far. I only want to ask second brother one thing. You bought starlight by Hook or by Crook. Are you deliberately going against third brother? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled, ¡°isn¡¯t it obvious? Of course I¡¯m going against him by resorting to all means. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s face darkened, ¡°second brother, why are you doing this? It¡¯s been so many years since the past. Let go of all those grudges and grudges. Moreover, what happened back then was not third brother¡¯s fault. No one wanted such a tragedy to happen. Moreover, you almost set fire to him back then. Isn¡¯t that enough Third Brother will definitely bear that incident no less than you. You have no idea how much pain and self-blame he has suffered all these years.¡± Su Liangxiao smiled coldly. Song Beibei happened to be able to see Su Liangxiao¡¯s side profile from behind the parasol tree. He was so cold and merciless. Song Beibei had always thought that this man was like a Fox, but at this moment, he was more like an emotionless, cold and fierce wolf. He sneered, ¡°fifth sister, don¡¯t mention that matter to me again. Besides, I¡¯m settling another debt with him now. ¡± Gu Wanjing was also slightly stunned. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°so you¡¯re still brooding over the matter of Little Miss! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart thumped when she heard that. ¡®little princess, are you talking about me? ¡®? Su Liangxiao¡¯s face turned cold He seemed to have returned to his usual sly smile. ¡°Fifth Sister, actually, I¡¯m helping you. I took back what Gu Yanqing owed me and cleared the obstacles for you. Didn¡¯t you like him since you were young? ¡± ¡°without the little princess as an obstacle, you can naturally be together with third brother. ¡± Gu Wanjing sneered, ¡°that little princess isn¡¯t enough to be an obstacle between third brother and me. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 135 - Gu Yanqings wife is here Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION With that, Gu Wanjing calmly glanced at the already petrified Song Beibei, then left and entered the banquet hall. Song Beibei stood still. In an instant, the tears fell. ???????????????? Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how she got back to the banquet hall. He¡¯s lost his mind. Just in time, Gu Yanqing found her, some blame: ¡°where have you run to, have not been able to find people. ¡± Song Beibei looked up at him as if someone had extracted her soul. Her eyes were empty. Gu Yanqing frowned, ¡°what happened to you? ¡± Song Beibei lowered her head and shook her head, ¡°I want to go back. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then let¡¯s go. ¡± Song Beibei was especially quiet along the way. Gu Yanqing asked her anything, but she didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, Gu Yanqing asked until she was about to get angry. Song Beibei felt ashamed and guilty. Gu Wanjing¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing into her heart. She also knew that all of this might have something to do with that Su Liangxiao. He must have used her. But, after all, because of her, all of Gu Yanqing¡¯s hard work was ruined. During her internship at the company, she knew how Gu Yanqing worked. He looked high and mighty, but he worked a hundred times harder than ordinary people. He would also feel uneasy because of his work. But, because of her¡­ ¡­ And he didn¡¯t say anything, not even a word to her. She even said that she would make Gu Yanqing Fall in love with her. What right did Gu Yanqing have to fall in love with such a terrible woman? What right did he have to fall in love with a woman who would only slow him down? Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. What was even more uncomfortable was that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything to her. When they returned to the hotel, Gu Yanqing was already a little angry because of her silence. ¡°Song Beibei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Say something. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m very tired. ¡± As she spoke, she returned to her room and was about to close the door However, Gu Yanqing propped one of his arms against the door. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep today. Song Beibei, what exactly happened? Tell me. I¡¯m your husband. I¡¯m your only family in this world. No matter what happens, you have to tell me. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head Tears fell. ¡°You want me to tell you, but, Gu Yanqing, why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? In order to find me, you fell into that damned Fox¡¯s trap. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Gu Yanqing, you didn¡¯t tell me anything. I feel like a fool. You don¡¯t have the confidence to treat me as your wife. I don¡¯t know anything, but you should have told me such a big thing. I feel like I¡¯m not important to you at all. In your heart, I¡¯m a person who can only share wealth and honor, and can¡¯t go through hardships together. You won¡¯t tell me when you encounter difficulties because I can¡¯t help you at all. Gu Yanqing, am I a burden and a burden to you? ¡± Song Beibei was crying so hard that she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m such a fool. I caused you to waste all your efforts, and I even lost my temper at you. Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t bother with me anymore. I¡¯m really hopeless. ¡± Song Beibei was crying, and her tears were like golden beans that had lost their thread. She simply covered her eyes with the back of her hand and wailed like a child who had done something wrong. Gu Yanqing was stunned for a moment. He pushed the door open and hugged Song Beibei tightly in his arms. Gu Yanqing looked at her weeping tears as she covered her eyes He felt a little sad but also a little amused. ¡°little fool, why do you think so Why are you a burden to me Even if you are, it¡¯s still a sweet burden. I¡¯m willing to bear it. I didn¡¯t tell you because since the matter has already been decided, there¡¯s no need for you to blame yourself. Moreover, this matter isn¡¯t your fault at all. You know how worried I was when you went missing. Let alone a project, I would have chosen to find you even if I had to trade everything I have for it ¡°How can you think that you¡¯re not important ¡°You¡¯re the most important person in my life! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was low and deep. Song Beibei leaned against his chest, and every word seemed to jump out of her chest. Song Beibei cried even harder. Gu Yanqing suddenly felt a little helpless. ¡°Girl, What¡¯s wrong? I was wrong, okay? I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future. Whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly stretched out her hand and wrapped it around Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck As she cried, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was too willful. I will work hard in the future. I will become a strong woman who will stand shoulder to shoulder with you. I may not be as successful as you, but I will try my best to chase after your footsteps. I won¡¯t let you suffer too much. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly laughed and stretched out his hand He carelessly rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t think too much. There are many kinds of success in this world. One kind of success is to live your life in the way you like. Beibei, I only hope that you will be happy every day. It¡¯s good to be as heartless as you are now. You don¡¯t chase after anyone because the path you walk is unique. Beibei, I never feel like I¡¯m accommodating you. You¡¯re my little Sun. You give me a lot of energy every day. ¡± Song Beibei wiped away her tears and looked at Gu Yanqing suspiciously. ¡°really? I¡¯m so important to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°what do you think? If I wasn¡¯t important, would I marry you? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Although Gu Yanqing said so, Song Beibei still felt very guilty. Therefore, she was very attentive to Gu Yanqing, hoping to make it up to him a little. The next day, they returned to the country. However, something came up and they went to the United States, so they didn¡¯t come back together. Zhong Junjie came to the airport to pick Song Beibei up. While Song Beibei went to get her luggage, he went over to Gu Yanqing and asked, ¡°boss, is it done? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at him. ¡°What? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°is it done with sister Beibei? This is a foreign country, a man and a woman. I don¡¯t believe you can still endure it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I think you have too much free time these few days. There¡¯s a project in Africa that suits you. ¡± Zhong Junjie quickly raised his hand and surrendered. ¡°boss, I¡¯m not concerned about you. You lost such a big case, and you¡¯re still so happy when you came back. I thought something good had happened¡­ ¡± Who knew that you still had no progress at all? Boss, I really admire you. As a brother, I just want to ask you something. You see it every day, you can touch it, but you can¡¯t eat it. Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Song Beibei had already hopped back like a pony, ¡°brother Junjie, what are you talking about? What do you mean you can touch it, but you can¡¯t eat it? What delicious food do you eat? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Zhong Junjie laughed and looked at Gu Yanqing, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to eat this delicious food. It¡¯s your uncle Gu¡¯s treasure. Others don¡¯t dare to covet it. ¡± Song Beibei was unhappy. She looked at Gu Yanqing with disdain. ¡°Did you secretly eat it all for yourself? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Zhong Junjie calmly. ¡°looks like you¡¯re really planning to go to Africa. ¡± Hua Qiuling On the first day Song Beibei returned to the company, Hua Qiuling came up to her. ¡°Song Beibei, where have you been these past few days? Do you know that the company has been very busy these past two days? Andy doesn¡¯t even allow you to apply for leave. How did you get leave? ¡± Hua Qiuling and she were both Andy¡¯s assistants. When she went out to have fun, Hua Qiuling was the only one who could do what she was supposed to do. Song Beibei was still feeling quite embarrassed. ¡°Mei Ling, Andy asked you to do something. If you haven¡¯t finished it, then do it for me. I can work overtime today. ¡± Hua Qiuling hugged Song Beibei happily. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re too kind. I just happen to have a date today. I still have some documents that I haven¡¯t sorted out yet. Andy needs them tomorrow. I¡¯m still worried. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°leave it to me. ¡± In the afternoon, when Song Beibei was busy working, Hua qiuling suddenly came up to her. ¡°Beibei, did you hear? The big boss¡¯s wife came to the company today. ¡± Song Beibei was inexplicably flustered. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? ¡± Hua Qiuling said, ¡°the Secretary Department sent a message saying that a woman openly entered the president¡¯s office today. You know, other than the senior secretaries of the Secretary Department, outsiders are prohibited from entering the president¡¯s office, but that person openly entered without knocking on the door. Everyone is saying that that person is the big boss¡¯s wife. Chapter 136 - Gu Yanqings wife is me. What do you think? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei said, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. ¡± Hua qiuling rolled her eyes, ¡°how do you know that¡¯s impossible? Do you know who that woman is? ¡± Gu Wanjing. Have you heard of her? She¡¯s a very famous lawyer internationally. That famous magazine in America even specially interviewed her and said that she¡¯s the pride of the Chinese people. She¡¯s a very powerful woman and is very compatible with our boss. Only such a powerful woman can take down our big boss, right?¡± Song Beibei was furious when she heard that. ¡°Gu Wanjing isn¡¯t his wife anymore. ¡± Hua Qiuling was shocked. ¡°Beibei, why are you so agitated? Then tell me, who is the big boss¡¯s wife? Could it be you? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face turned red instantly. She was so angry that it was almost a reflex. ¡°It¡¯s me. So what? ¡± The air suddenly became quiet. After about two seconds.. Hua qiuling covered her stomach and laughed loudly. ¡°Song Beibei, this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year. Hahaha, although there are many people in this company who have a crush on the CEO, there aren¡¯t many people like you who are already suffering from hypochondria. ¡± As she laughed, she reached out to Pinch Song Beibei¡¯s cheek, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so thick-skinned. If you were the big boss¡¯s wife, I¡¯d still be his ex-wife. ¡± Song Beibei rubbed her pinched cheek, feeling extremely depressed. She had always wanted to hide her identity from everyone, but now, Song Beibei had suddenly discovered it. Even if she stood in the crowd and said loudly that she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, no one would believe her. Just like what Zhao Dantong had once said, the kind of person who was worthy of Gu Yanqing was the kind of person who could accompany him to view the mountains and small hills. But why would Gu Wanjing come over? Song Beibei found out in the afternoon. It turned out that Gu Wanjing had always been the chief counsel of Pearl Group. Actually, this was not surprising at all. It was just that Gu Wanjing had always been in the United States, and most of the contact with Gu Yanqing was through video teleconference. It was said that Gu Wanjing had already returned to the country. And she planned to set up a law firm in the country. She even specially arranged for a special office for her in Pearl Group. It was on the 66th floor. By the time she got off work in the evening, the news had already spread throughout the company. Gu Yanqing was at the shareholders¡¯meeting today, and Gu Wanjing was also in. She didn¡¯t come out until very late. Song Beibei was working overtime alone in the assistant department. There were only a few people in the densely packed cubicle. Hua Qiuling threw a pile of information to her. It was for Andy¡¯s use the next morning. Song Beibei had no choice but to work overtime. At eight o¡¯clock, Song Beibei suddenly saw Zhao Dantong. She happened to come out of the elevator with a pile of documents in her hands. When Song Beibei saw her, she went to the Pantry to make a cup of coffee. Therefore, just as Zhao Dantong walked over from the Secretary Department, she saw Song Beibei. Then, she walked in Song Beibei¡¯s direction. Zhao Dantong walked over and said, ¡°you haven¡¯t finished work yet? ¡± Song Beibei pointed at the pile of documents on the table. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished work yet. I¡¯m working overtime. ¡± Zhao Dantong said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to work so hard. ¡± Song Beibei felt that Zhao Dantong¡¯s tone was a little cold. She only smiled. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. ¡± She saw Zhao Dantong holding a stack of documents in her hands and asked, ¡°Oh right, Dantong, why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei also knew that the Ministry of Culture had nothing to do and didn¡¯t need to work overtime at all. Besides, with Zhao Dantong¡¯s ability, how could she need to work overtime until eight o¡¯clock? Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker as she said, ¡°our director asked me to make a proposal today and asked me to hand it over to her today. He¡¯s still in a meeting right now, so I¡¯ll come up and wait for her. After I give her the documents, I¡¯ll get off work. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Song Beibei replied. Zhao Dantong asked, ¡°which conference room are they in for the meeting? ¡± Song Beibei pointed with her finger. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the big conference room. ¡± Zhao Dantong asked, ¡°is the president hosting today? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°It seems to be a very important meeting. The president is hosting it. It¡¯s already been four hours. ¡± Zhao Dantong nodded and looked around. ¡°So this is the 66th floor. Beibei, do you see the president here every day¡­ ? You can also get in touch with all kinds of high-ranking officials. The people who come in and out of this place are all big shots, right? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it either. This is the assistant department. We¡¯re just running errands. Actually, we don¡¯t have much interaction with those big shots. ¡± The corner of Zhao Dantong¡¯s mouth seemed to twitch. ¡°That¡¯s still much better than me in the culture department. ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a moment. Actually, she had mentioned this matter to Gu Yanqing. She had asked if she could transfer Zhao Dantong out of the culture department. But Gu Yanqing had said that he didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters. Song Beibei had also gone to look for Zhong Junjie. Zhong Junjie had said that it wasn¡¯t impossible, but such a special case would inevitably cause people to criticize. Because of the school interview last time, there was already an exception. If this continued, it would inevitably cause rumors. It was said that if Song Beibei insisted on her classmates transferring over, it would have to wait for a while. Song Beibei did not mention it later. On one hand, she felt that Zhong Junjie was right. In fact, many people in the company were saying that Zhao Dantong and Gu Yanqing were a little ambiguous. On the other hand, Song Beibei was afraid that she was meddling in other people¡¯s business. Pearl Group actually had a lot of promotion mechanisms, and this batch of students were Guan Peisheng, which meant that several departments had to go through the process Zhao Dantong was only staying in the Ministry of Culture for the time being. If she really did manage to mediate from within, and if Dantong found out about it in the future, with her self-esteem, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Moreover, she had always believed that Zhao Dantong would rely on her own ability to jump out from there. Song Beibei pursed her lips. ¡°Dantong, didn¡¯t you participate in the headline news competition? How¡¯s the preparation going? ¡± Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t seem to be willing to say much. ¡°It¡¯s still under preparation. ¡± Zhao Dantong seemed to be a little absent-minded, and her gaze fell in the direction of the meeting room. Song Beibei felt that she seemed to be in a hurry Hence, she said, ¡°Dantong, if you¡¯re in a hurry to get off work, you can leave the information with me. I Know Minister Xu from Your Ministry of Culture. When she comes out, I¡¯ll immediately send it over for you. In any case, I still need a long time. That way, you can go back earlier. ¡± Zhao Dantong hurriedly said, ¡°no need. I¡¯ll send it over myself. I still have some details to tell her personally. You don¡¯t understand. ¡± Song Beibei saw her like this and couldn¡¯t say anything. She just buried herself in her work. After about half an hour, the shareholders¡¯meeting finally ended. The meeting room¡¯s door opened, and a group of people swarmed out. Director Xu had come out from the beginning. Zhao Dantong quickly walked over. ¡°Director, is this the information you wanted? ¡± Director Xu glanced at Zhao Dantong and was surprised. ¡°Dantong, you finished it today? Didn¡¯t I give you three days? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I just thought that I¡¯d make this plan for you to take a look first. If there¡¯s anything that needs to be modified, you can do it again. I¡¯ve always felt that today¡¯s matter would be over, so I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come out. ¡± Director Xu nodded with satisfaction. There was a hint of approval in his eyes. He patted Zhao Dantong¡¯s arm and said, ¡°not bad. There are very few people like you in the Ministry of Culture who are conscientious and conscientious. Alright, give me the proposal. It¡¯s been hard for you to wait until now. You should hurry and get off work. ¡± Zhao Dantong handed the proposal folder in her hand to Director Xu, but she glanced in the direction of the meeting room. There seemed to be an indescribable disappointment in her eyes. Director Xu said again, ¡°do you still have something to do? ¡± Zhao Dantong turned around and said to Minister Xu, ¡°minister, you can leave first. ¡± She pointed in the direction of Song Beibei. ¡°That¡¯s my classmate. She¡¯s still working overtime. We made an appointment to have supper together later. ¡± Minister Xu smiled. ¡°You young girls have such a good relationship. You can go play then. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Minister Xu left, but Zhao Dantong was still standing in the distance. Her Gaze was fixed on the direction of the meeting room¡¯s entrance. More and more people came out of the meeting room one after another. However, Gu Yanqing still didn¡¯t come out. Zhao Dantong slowly walked to Song Beibei¡¯s seat and smiled at her. ¡°How much longer are you going to work overtime? Do you need my help? ¡± How could Song Beibei be embarrassed? Zhao Dantong had just finished dealing with her own department. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to pull an external department member down to help her with overtime. Song Beibei hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no. Dantong, there¡¯s really no need. I¡¯m almost done. Don¡¯t wait for me. Hurry up and go back. ¡± Zhao Dantong simply sat down next to Song Beibei. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be staying in the dormitory alone anyway. It¡¯s better to have someone to talk to here. ¡± Chapter 137 - She was different from him, wasnt she Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, she really helped Song Beibei start working overtime. Song Beibei¡¯s work was actually very simple, but it was very complicated. However, if there was someone to help, it would be twice the work with half the effort. Moreover, Zhao Dantong¡¯s work had always been very efficient. Therefore, not long after, all the work was done. Song Beibei was extremely grateful and said, ¡°Dantong, you¡¯re really too amazing. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would definitely work overtime until 12 o¡¯clock. ¡± Zhao Dantong still looked a little absent-minded. Her gaze was always looking in the direction of the distance. She did not seem to hear what Song Beibei said. She asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to do? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°thanks to you, it¡¯s all done. ¡± Song Beibei stretched Lazily. ¡°We can finally get off work. Dantong, let me treat you to supper. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s gaze stopped at a certain spot. She could not hide the disappointment on her face. She turned to Song Beibei and asked, ¡°you said that the meeting is over. President¡­ why aren¡¯t they coming out yet? ¡± Song Beibei also glanced at the door of the meeting room. A trace of anxiety appeared in her heart. It seemed that Gu Wanjing had not come out either. Song Beibei said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about that side. Let¡¯s go have supper. ¡± Zhao Dantong finally sighed, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± Just as they left the cubicle, the door of the meeting room suddenly opened. Two figures appeared from inside. Zhao Dantong was slightly startled when she saw them. It was Gu Yanqing! There was another person who looked very familiar. Zhao Dantong immediately remembered. It was the evening when Feifei went to Fengting villa to stop Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. She saw the woman sitting in Gu Yanqing¡¯s car. At that time, they all guessed that the woman who went home with Gu Yanqing must have an extraordinary relationship with him. Feifei said that it must be Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. She had always thought so. But ever since that day, she had never seen this woman again. Zhao Dantong really did not expect to meet her here again today. In fact, she had also expected it. Because today, there was a sudden rumor in the company that the president¡¯s wife came to the company. Many people saw it. Zhao Dantong was very suspicious. who was the CEO¡¯s wife? So, she desperately found a reason to run to the 66th floor. This was the place that she had always dreamed of. It was confirmed. If there was any doubt the first time, then it was almost certain now. It was her, the person who could sit in the passenger seat when the CEO personally drove. She could not describe the feelings in her heart. That person was standing beside Gu Yanqing, high and mighty. She heard that that woman was an internationally famous lawyer. She was also very beautiful. She exuded a temperament that was not inferior to that of a woman. Although she was not a top-notch beauty.. But she was still very beautiful. Standing next to Gu Yanqing, they were a perfect match. That kind of glittering experience that was accumulated from going through many hardships in the workplace was something that a rookie like them could only hope to catch up to. Speaking of which, Zhao Dantong felt that that woman had lived to become the person she wanted to be the most. Standing in front of such a person, she felt as if she was insignificant. Song Beibei seemed to have noticed that direction as well, and unconsciously stopped in her tracks. Gu Yanqing seemed to be looking in that direction as well. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong¡¯s hearts skipped a beat at the same time. After a while, Gu Yanqing actually walked towards the two of them. Gu Yanqing walked in front of the two of them and glanced at Zhao Dantong before his gaze finally landed on Song Beibei. His tone was indifferent as he said, ¡°why haven¡¯t you gone back yet? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect him to come over and was momentarily stunned. She could only say, ¡°overtime¡­ overtime. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around and glanced at Zhao Dantong before asking again, ¡°where are the two of you planning to go? ¡± Zhao Dantong was slightly taken aback as well. Before Song Beibei could speak, she said, ¡°president, Beibei has too much work to do, so I came over to help. She was just about to treat me to supper after she was done. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He looked at Song Beibei but did not say anything. He said, ¡°go ahead. The two girls don¡¯t want to stay out too late. Go home early. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and entered the president¡¯s office. Gu wanjing followed suit. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were stunned on the spot for a while. After a while, Zhao Dantong suddenly turned around and asked Song Beibei, ¡°was he concerned about me just now¡­ the two of us? ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips. Based on her understanding of Gu Yanqing, Gu Yanqing was definitely not concerned. However, he expressed his dissatisfaction, especially his last sentence, ¡°go home early. ¡± When he said that, he even stared at her without batting an eyelid, as if he was warning her. These past few days, Song Beibei had always been with Gu Yanqing when she came over in the morning and went home at night. Now, even if she wanted to go out for a little while, it would cause this old man to be dissatisfied. She was not dissatisfied yet Just now, she and Gu Wanjing had been alone in the conference room for so long. No one knew what they were talking about. Song Beibei did not care anymore. Looking at Gu Yanqing¡¯s disappearing figure, she pulled Zhao Dantong¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dantong. Let¡¯s go for supper. ¡± The two of them left the company. But it had just rained heavily. There was still a lot of water on the road. Zhao Dantong suddenly said, ¡°Beibei, you should go first. I suddenly remembered that I left my keys on your desk. I¡¯ll go back and get them. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°there¡¯s no need, Bei Bei. You should go back quickly. It¡¯s too late today, so I won¡¯t accompany you for supper. After getting the keys, I¡¯ll go straight back to the dormitory. We¡¯re on different paths. Don¡¯t wait for me. Hurry up and leave. ¡± After saying that, Zhao Dantong had already entered the main hall of the Pearl Building. When Song Beibei chased after her, she happened to see Zhao Dantong enter the elevator and close the elevator door. Only then did Song Beibei stop in her tracks. Song Beibei felt that there was something wrong with Zhao Dantong today. She was a meticulous person. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would lose everything. However, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. Everyone has their moments of carelessness. Song Beibei felt that there was no need to think too much about it. However, she could have gone back with Gu Yanqing originally. But now, she could only take a taxi and leave. Before Song Beibei left, she went to the nearby KFC to pack hamburgers and cokes. In fact, it was quite nice to be alone. If she was with Gu Yanqing, he wouldn¡¯t let her eat these things. After Zhao Dantong entered the elevator, her heart was pounding non-stop. She did not know why she had turned around in the end. In short, she was unwilling to accept it, as if she did not get the answer she wanted. She had always been in the Ministry of Culture, and the 66th floor of the company was a place she had no chance to step foot in. Today, she had found this opportunity with great difficulty. Moreover, she had worked hard for three days¡¯worth of work in a day¡¯s time. She did not even have lunch or dinner, not even a sip of water. Could it be for such a result. She didn¡¯t believe it, even though she was sure that Gu Yanqing had a wife. She still wanted to confirm some more things. As for what this thing was, it was like a poisonous snake entrenched in the bottom of her heart, stirring from time to time¡­ ¡­ She felt that she had to get an answer today. Because these past few days, she realized that she was about to go crazy. She didn¡¯t know when, but that person had taken root in her heart. Perhaps it was the first time she saw him at the opening ceremony. He was so handsome, and he was as high and mighty as a God. Zhao Dantong admitted that she had been conquered at first glance. However, she also knew that it was impossible for them to have any interactions. She was just a college student with a humble background and shallow experience. However, she did not expect that they would have some interactions later on. During their several encounters, he expressed a little concern and appreciation for her. This gave her a hope in her heart. She had been a person who liked challenges since she was young. She was a person with desires and ambitions. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to jump out of poverty and into a prestigious school on her own. Zhao Dantong had always believed that everyone had the right to dream, and what she was best at was turning dreams into reality. In the past, she had no way out, but now, Zhao Dantong felt that she didn¡¯t want to retreat at all. She couldn¡¯t help herself. She had once interviewed Gu Yanqing on her own. This was too special. It was Gu Yanqing¡¯s first interview, and after that, he had never accepted any interviews from other media outlets. This was a huge encouragement and stimulation for Zhao Dantong. Every time she felt that there was no hope, she would ask herself. Why would someone like Gu Yanqing accept an interview from an unknown school errand boy Why did he agree to her? Every time she asked herself this, she would unconsciously feel a sense of pride and sweetness in her heart. Perhaps, just like what the outside world said, she was different to that person¡­ ¡­ As she thought about it, a sense of confidence rose in her heart. Chapter 138 - Help me get the bath water... ... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The elevator soon stopped on the 66th floor In the spacious office, there was a clear distinction between the Secretary Department and the Assistant Department. The densely packed cubicles were now empty. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop on the floor. Zhao Dantong did not go to the assistant department. Instead, she slowly walked in the direction of the president¡¯s office. The door was tightly shut. She did not know what she was going to do, but it was as if she was possessed. When she was the closest, she suddenly heard the sound of the door. Zhao Dantong instinctively hid in a cubicle in the secretarial department and squatted down. She hid under the table, but she could clearly feel the movement at the door. Sure enough, someone came out from inside. But the two of them seemed to be arguing. The woman¡¯s voice was calm and cold, ¡°so, in the end, you still blame me. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was much Duller, ¡°Wanjing, I¡¯m not blaming you, but you shouldn¡¯t have told her about this. She¡¯s still young, there¡¯s no need for her to endure this. ¡± Gu wanjing chuckled, ¡°she¡¯s still young? ¡± She¡¯s already eighteen years old. What are you doing at eighteen years old? You¡¯ve already built such a big company all by yourself, and because of her willfulness and ignorance, you¡¯ve ruined months of our hard work. You¡¯re still protecting her like this, you can¡¯t even bear to let her feel guilty. Third Brother, tell me, what is that little girl¡¯s position in your heart now?¡± Gu Yanqing was silent. Gu Wanjing smiled coldly and sarcastically, ¡°third brother, you¡¯ve broken many exceptions for her, do you know? ¡± You¡¯ve never accepted interviews from the media, but because of her, you¡¯ve made an exception. You¡¯ve never been unable to differentiate between work and personal matters. But look at you now. That girl was right in front of you just now. Do you know that your gaze has already betrayed you? Back then, when I went abroad, what did you say to me? Have you forgotten ¡°third brother, we are a family, the closest family. You said that I will always be the most important person to you. Can I still believe you ¡°third brother, tell me, can I still believe these words? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Gu Wanjing in silence. This kind of sober silence made Gu Wanjing more and more desperate. After a long time, Gu Yanqing finally spoke, very seriously, ¡°the two of you are very important to me. ¡± When Gu Wanjing heard this answer, she only felt very desolate. However, her proud self-esteem did not allow her to lower her head. She smiled and said, ¡°third brother, I understand. ¡± After saying this, Gu Wanjing turned around and walked towards the elevator. Gu Yanqing stood there for a while, but he still chased after her. In the end, before the elevator closed, Gu Yanqing chased after her. Ding¡­ ¡­ The moment the elevator closed, it was as if two worlds were separated. Zhao Dantong was still squatting under the table in the cubicle. She realized that her clenched fists were actually slightly trembling. She didn¡¯t quite understand most of what that woman said to Gu Yanqing. However, she was clear-headed enough to catch a few key words. She was eighteen years old. It was her first interview, and she was standing right in front of him just now¡­ ¡­ When all of this was connected, Zhao Dantong only felt her heart tremble. Was the ¡®she¡¯ in Gu Wanjing¡¯s mouth referring to herself? Other than that, she could not think of any other possibility. It was impossible for such a coincidence to happen in this world. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s answer just now made her unable to believe it. He did not conceal his words to his wife: Are you as important to me as she is? Am I as important to her as her wife? Zhao Dantong felt a sense of dizziness. Her heart was beating so fast that she had no way of agreeing with him. For a moment, she could not accept it. However, a huge wave of ecstasy swept over her like a surging tide. It was as if she already had an answer in her heart¡­ ¡­ When Gu Yanqing returned home, Song Beibei was sitting on her bed, hugging her family bucket and eating chicken wings while using her tablet to watch her favorite anime. Song Beibei was wearing earphones, so she did not notice when Gu Yanqing opened the door and entered. When she noticed, Gu Yanqing had already carried the family bucket away from her arms. He frowned. ¡°Why are you eating this again? Didn¡¯t you eat properly tonight? ¡± Song Beibei opened her arms and was about to snatch it away. ¡°Give it to me. It¡¯s not like I eat it every day. What¡¯s wrong with eating it once in a while? ¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t want her to eat it in the past. It was just that there was once when she had diarrhea and fell ill for a few days after eating it. In the future, Gu Yanqing would not allow her to eat anymore. Although Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was too pretentious and that it was just a coincidence, there was no definite connection between the two, okay? Gu Yanqing took the family bucket and laid it on the table leisurely. He sat down on the SOFA. Then he took a piece of chicken wing and ate it at a moderate pace. Gu Yanqing looked really good when he ate. He was neither too fast nor too fast. He looked gentle and refined. Moreover, his hands were very good-looking. His fingers were long and slender. His knuckles were well-defined. They were white and clean. Song Beibei quickly took off her earphones and jumped down from the bed. She ran to his side and said, ¡°if you want to eat, tell me. I told you fried chicken was delicious. ¡± Then, she reached out to get the chicken nuggets. Gu Yanqing reached out and gently patted it away. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I can eat, but you can¡¯t eat. If you¡¯re hungry, go to the restaurant and ask Aunt Feng to make you a bowl of noodles. ¡± Song Beibei pouted. What double standard was this? What could he eat and she can¡¯t eat it? Song Beibei snatched the bucket without a care and took a bite of the remaining chicken pieces. Her mouth was wrapped with meat. She looked at Gu Yanqing provocatively and said incoherently, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it. What are you going to do to me? ¡± Gu Yanqing naturally wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her just because she ate some fried chicken. Helplessly, in the end, the two of them could only eat the whole bucket together. Song Beibei finally sucked on her fingers and said, ¡°Uncle Gu, you¡¯re used to eating all kinds of delicacies. You must not have eaten such delicious food before. You have to thank me for bringing you to the door of a new world. ¡± Gu Yanqing found it funny, but he didn¡¯t tell her that when he was an exchange student in the United States for a year, he ate hamburgers for half a year for convenience. Later on, he would puke when he smelled it. It had been many years since he last touched it, but.. He ate it once today and felt that it tasted pretty good. After Gu Yanqing had eaten and drunk his fill, he reached out and rubbed the little girl¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out for supper with your classmates? Why are you eating at home alone? ¡± Song Beibei sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t go after that. By the way, why did you come back so late? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s brows immediately furrowed. ¡°What were you chatting with your sister for so long? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Why? Are you getting impatient waiting for me? ¡± As he spoke, he leaned over and kissed Song Beibei¡¯s snow-white neck. Song Beibei had just taken a shower. There was a faint fragrance on her body, but the fragrance that belonged to a young girl made one¡¯s head feel dizzy. Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing. ¡°who was waiting for you? Really, Uncle Gu, please don¡¯t flatter yourself, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing only smiled. Song Beibei felt that even though he had been smiling all day, he looked very tired. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°okay, help me put in the bath water. I want to take a shower. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you want to take a bath at my place? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked back, ¡°is that not allowed? ¡± It wasn¡¯t that it wasn¡¯t allowed, but Song Beibei thought it was strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bathroom in your room? Why don¡¯t you go back to your own room? ¡± Gu Yanqing said seriously, ¡°I want to take a bath. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of it. The bathroom in Gu Yanqing¡¯s room was drenched in the rain, but her bathroom had a bathtub. Speaking of which, this was a wondrous scene in the entire old mansion. Song Beibei¡¯s bathtub was made from the legendary exquisite white jade. It seemed that it was because her physical condition wasn¡¯t very good when she was young. Her father had spent a lot of money to make it. Song Beibei felt that, even if it didn¡¯t have the effect of strengthening the body, it was still very useful in relieving fatigue. Song Beibei immediately said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a bath. ¡± Gu Yanqing took a bath in the bathroom while Song Beibei continued to lie on the bed and watch the NARUTO on her tablet. However, she suddenly lost all her thoughts. All her attention seemed to be focused on the back of the door. Song Beibei felt that this feeling was very strange. Although she had barged into Gu Yanqing¡¯s bathroom before and had seen Gu Yanqing take a bath more than once, Song Beibei had never expected it. One day, Gu Yanqing would take a bath in her room openly, and she was the one who took the initiative to put in the bath water. Song Beibei blushed and rolled around in the quilt on the bed. At last, he poked his head out and looked in the direction of Gu Yanqing¡¯s bathroom. ¡­ Chapter 139 - The habit of biting people when they dont agree with each other... ... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Through a door, you couldn¡¯t actually see anything. However, there was a strange feeling in her heart. Song Beibei¡¯s heart inexplicably began to speed up. This feeling was very strange. It was as if she and Gu Yanqing were really husband and wife. But on second thought, she and Gu Yanqing were originally husband and wife? Just as Song Beibei was letting her imagination run wild, the bathroom door opened. Gu Yanqing walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his lower body. He happened to see that Song Beibei was like a kitten, wrapped in a blanket, with only a furry little head sticking out, looking straight in his direction. He didn¡¯t know what was going on in his mind, but when he saw him come out, he was still staring straight at a dot. His soul had long flown off to God knows where Gu Yanqing had a towel wrapped around his lower body and a towel on his shoulder. He walked in Song Beibei¡¯s direction while drying his hair. Song Beibei was still in a daze when she saw Gu Yanqing come out. Gu Yanqing had already walked to the side of the bed. He casually placed the towel that was used to dry his hair on her little head and rubbed it. ¡°Yo, are you doing business? ¡± Song Beibei was thrown away by the wet towel and immediately came back to her senses. However, she did not understand Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yanqing had already sat down by her bedside. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being silly? How much is a kilogram? ¡± Only then did Song Beibei realize that Gu Yanqing was mocking her. She immediately sat up straight and pounced on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s doing business! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s habit of biting people when they disagreed was something that she had gotten over from a very young age. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s memories, this little girl had quarreled with him since she was young. When she couldn¡¯t surpass him, she would try to twist his words. If she couldn¡¯t even twist his words, she would definitely pounce on him and bite him. However, after she grew up, this habit suddenly disappeared. Song Beibei¡¯s teenage rebellion was so fierce that she wanted to go against him at every turn. It was only after Song Beibei entered the rebellious phase that this problem was naturally cured. However, Gu Yanqing did not understand why he had reverted to his old habits recently. However, Gu Yanqing had to admit that it was not easy to recover from this problem. Song Beibei bit on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder, but Gu Yanqing did not struggle at all. Song Beibei rarely saw Gu Yanqing exercise, but she did not expect his muscles to be hard and solid. Gu Yanqing did not move either. Song Beibei felt that it was quite strange just from her biting. She shut her mouth and straightened up, only to find that Gu Yanqing was looking at her. Song Beibei felt as if her heart had skipped a beat Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were as deep as a well. Looking inside, she could not help but feel her heart palpitate. The lights in the room were bright, imprinting Gu Yanqing¡¯s handsome face like a sculpture. In the next second, he kissed her naturally. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss was like a hot iron. The places he kissed felt like they had been ironed. Song Beibei felt as if her soul was about to be burned. In the midst of her confusion, she only felt the lights dim. Gu Yanqing raised his hand and turned off the lights on the wall. Song Beibei felt like she was stranded on an isolated island. She was confused and frightened, but she could not control herself. The clothes on her body disappeared one by one. Her mind was half clear and half confused, but she still could not control herself. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss continued all the way down, as if it brought an electric current. Song Beibei felt a little unbearable. She could only hold onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s body, as if he was her driftwood¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss reached her ear and gently bit her earlobe. His voice was Hoarse, ¡°Can I? Baby? ¡± Song Beibei seemed to have woken up from a dream, as if she was beginning to understand what was going to happen next. Her face was as red as a cooked prawn in the darkness, and her eyes were shining like gems in the darkness. There was a misty moisture, but there was also a confused fear, like a lost deer. His hair had completely loosened, and his young face had a delicate and charming charm. He had probably just showered, and his hair and body had a special floral fragrance. It was very light, but at this moment, this smell was like a drug, making people addicted to it. Gu Yanqing held his arm and looked at the girl¡¯s body from top to bottom. Under the dim moonlight outside the window, the girl¡¯s body was like fine white jade, sparkling with a pearl-like white color. Although she had imagined it many times in her mind, when she really looked at it, she realized that it was much more beautiful than she had imagined. Gu Yanqing was still waiting for an answer. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face, gritted her teeth, and suddenly closed her eyes. Gu Yanqing was simply amused. He roughly knew that this girl was taciturn, but she still looked like she was unafraid of death. He slowly separated her legs, only to find that her body was tensed up. ¡°relax¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing lowered his body, his lips touching Song Beibei¡¯s ear to comfort her in another way. Song Beibei¡¯s consciousness had completely cleared up. She was willing to do so in her heart. After all, she liked Gu Yanqing very much. It was as if there was a fire burning in the depths of her body, and it was extremely uncomfortable. However, she had never felt this unfamiliar feeling before, and it made her tremble in fear. Her entire body was as stiff as a rock. She clenched her little fists tightly, bit her lips, and closed her eyes, wishing that she could bury her face into the pillow. She tried twice but failed. Song Beibei was really too stiff. Gu Yanqing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Finally, he lowered his head and kissed Song Beibei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Baby, go to sleep. ¡± Then, he lay down beside Song Beibei and pulled her into his arms. Song Beibei was still stiff until she heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s shallow and even breathing. Only then did she slowly relax. Song Beibei slowly opened her eyes and bit her finger as she looked at the ceiling. It was inexplicable! Why was it like this? She clearly liked Gu Yanqing too? I was willing to do it in my heart, right? But she was just afraid, for no reason at all. That feeling was like standing on the edge of a cliff. Her whole body stiffened, and she didn¡¯t dare to take a step forward, as if there was a bottomless abyss in front of her. Raising her head slightly, she just happened to see the side of Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. Song Beibei was sleeping with Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm on her pillow. Half of her face was pressed against Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest, and his body temperature was still boiling hot. The hand on her waist was also like a stove. After living together for so many years, this was the first time the two of them had hugged each other to sleep like this. Song Beibei felt a strange sense of security in her heart. Words could not describe this feeling. It was like a storm outside, but she had finally found a safe place. But¡­ ¡­ When Song Beibei woke up the next day, Gu Yanqing was no longer by her side. Song Beibei had no recollection of when Gu Yanqing had left. She got up, took a shower, and went out. She found Gu Yanqing making breakfast for her in the dining room. Song Beibei leaned against the door frame, biting her finger as she looked at the figure frying eggs inside. When she thought about last night, her face was like a ball of fire. When Gu Yanqing turned around, he saw Song Beibei. The corners of his lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today, you don¡¯t have to go to the company, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She walked over and sat down. Gu Yanqing reached out his hand to touch Song Beibei¡¯s head, but Song Beibei avoided him after he touched her. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes changed slightly, but his voice was still gentle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei felt rather awkward. It was clearly a normal action, but for some reason, when Gu Yanqing touched her, her body stiffened out of reflex. She had no idea what was wrong with her at all. It wasn¡¯t that she hated Gu Yanqing¡¯s touch, but it was as if she was instinctively afraid. Song Beibei hadn¡¯t even eaten breakfast when she stood up and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I have an appointment with a friend today, so I¡¯ll go out first. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have an appointment at all today. So she could only stroll on the streets. She walked alone in boredom. Unknowingly, she reached the bottom of the Pearl building. Song Beibei carried her small backpack and stood at the entrance of the building, confused¡­ ¡­ Why did she want to go in and find Gu Yanqing so badly? After thinking for a while, she finally went in. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be many people working overtime in the secretarial department today. As soon as song Beibei entered, Andy saw her and unceremoniously arranged a bunch of tasks for her. Song Beibei felt that it was pretty good. Since there were so many things to do, she didn¡¯t let her imagination run wild. At noon, Song Beibei went to the cafeteria to eat, and she bumped into Zhao Dantong. At noon, Song Beibei met Zhao Dantong Chapter 140 - . The Damn stiffness appeared again! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After the two of them finished eating, they sat down to eat together. Zhao Dantong was in a good mood. When she saw Song Beibei coming to the company on the weekend, she was curious. ¡°Beibei, are you working overtime on the weekend too? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°It¡¯s boring at home anyway. The company is still popular. ¡± Zhao Dantong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± After saying that, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s something I need your help with. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head. ¡°Go ahead. ¡± ¡°I remember that you seem to know how to write in small script, right? Can you help me write a preface to the ORCHID PAVILION? ¡± Zhao Dantong remembered that when school had just started, there was a dormitory culture competition. The people in their dormitory were busy with their own things. At first, they did not take it to heart. Later on, they found out that every dormitory had to participate in it. They had to evaluate the dormitory¡¯s scores. It was an emergency.. Song Beibei had casually written a piece of calligraphy and handed it in. At that time, she thought that it was just an errand. However, she did not expect that Song Beibei¡¯s calligraphy would actually win the first prize and even the prize money That night, Song Beibei used the prize money to treat everyone to a seafood feast. Later on, they asked Song Beibei and found out that she had been practicing regular script since she was young. It was just that she had not written it for a few years. They did not expect it to not be abandoned. Song Beibei agreed immediately. ¡°Sure, but why do you need calligraphy? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I plan to interview the famous calligrapher, Mr. Ouyang, for the headline competition. You know that Mr. Ouyang is a national treasure, so it¡¯s difficult to pay him a visit, so I¡¯d like to ask you to write a calligraphy piece as a stepping stone. ¡± Song Beibei was especially surprised. ¡°Is the Mr. Ouyang you want to interview Ouyang Jin? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Do you know? ¡± Of course, Song Beibei knew. She frowned slightly. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°actually, I also know that this is a huge challenge. Even if I have this door-knocking brick, I might not be able to meet the old sir. After all, the old sir has already moved to Australia to retire a few years ago. I received news that he has recently returned to China to pay his respects to his ancestors and will not stay for a few more days. Therefore, it is not easy to persuade him. However, Beibei, you know me. The more challenging the matter is, the more I want to give it a try. ¡± Song Beibei put the rice into her mouth one by one, but she was absent-minded as if she was thinking about something. Zhao Dantong waved her hand in front of her. ¡°Beibei, this should be a small matter for you, right? Just help me with this, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal in the future. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I¡¯ll write it up for you tomorrow. ¡± When they were almost done eating, Andy came to the cafeteria and passed by Song Beibei. She was holding a food box in her hand. When she saw Song Beibei, she walked over and placed the food box on Song Beibei¡¯s table. ¡°Song Beibei, this is the CEO¡¯s lunch. Send it to him after you¡¯re done eating. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei had always been the one who did this job during weekdays. Song Beibei would go to chef Zheng¡¯s place every day to get Gu Yanqing¡¯s special lunch. However, if it was a rest day, Andy would personally send it over to Gu Yanqing. Today was supposed to be the weekend, but she took the initiative to come to the company to work overtime. She didn¡¯t expect to have to do this job. She quietly put down the lunchbox and left. Zhao Dantong looked at the lunchbox and asked, ¡°did andy ask you to send it over to the CEO? ¡± Song Beibei nodded her head in disappointment. She was quite conflicted right now. On the one hand, she wanted to see Gu Yanqing, but on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to see him. She just felt quite awkward. Even she herself didn¡¯t know why she had become so awkward. Zhao Dantong suddenly said, ¡°Beibei, let me help you send it over. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to send it over? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that you were in a difficult position. The CEO didn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of you in the past, so I wanted to help you¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was indeed in a dilemma. Zhao Dantong¡¯s suggestion was good too. It saved her from having to make a decision. Hence, she nodded. After dinner, Song Beibei returned to her cubicle. Zhao Dantong walked past the Secretary Department with the food box in her hand. She walked straight to the president¡¯s office door, attracting a lot of attention. Zhao Dantong knocked on the door, and it opened very quickly. Zhong Junjie appeared at the door. He saw Zhao Dantong standing in front with the food box in her hand and frowned. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Zhao Dantong felt her heart sink for some reason, but she still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Andy asked me to deliver lunch to the president. ¡± Zhong Junjie was quite curious, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He was about to go out, so he said, ¡°put down the food box and leave. The president is having a video conference in the small conference room. Don¡¯t disturb him. ¡± Zhao Dantong nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb the president. ¡± Zhong Junjie seemed to have something urgent, so he left the president¡¯s office in a hurry. Zhao Dantong walked in, but gently closed the door. She had never been here before. In fact, ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter the president¡¯s office. Even a few senior secretaries needed the president¡¯s approval. The president¡¯s office was very big and was divided into several areas. Except for the outermost office, the other doors were all closed. Zhao Dantong also didn¡¯t know which room the so-called Small Conference Room Zhong Junjie mentioned was. She originally wanted to put down the food box and leave, but for some reason, she still felt a little disappointed. After hesitating for a while, she sat down on the Sofa behind the table. When Gu Yanqing came out of the small conference room, it was already half an hour later. When she looked up, she saw a girl sitting neatly on the Sofa. Her eyes were fixed on him. Zhao Dantong saw Gu Yanqing come out. They looked at each other and her face immediately turned red. She stood up awkwardly, ¡°CEO¡­ CEO. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already stood up and was slowly walking over. This man was too good-looking. His body was as long as jade, and he walked elegantly and elegantly. Gu Yanqing had already walked over. His face was almost expressionless, and his voice was cold, ¡°why is it you? ¡± Zhao Dantong felt that Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were like a sharp sword. Why did Zhong Junjie say that, and even he said that? It was as if the person who came shouldn¡¯t be her? But she still explained, ¡°Secretary Andy is a little busy¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing was indifferent and a little cold. ¡°Why did Andy Ask you to send it over? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a knife. Zhao Dantong felt that in front of such a man, there was nothing she could hide. She said guiltily, ¡°Andy asked Song Beibei to send it over, but Song Beibei had something to do, so she asked for my help¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I understand. You can leave now. ¡± Zhao Dantong was still standing at the same spot, staring at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing glanced at her indifferently. ¡°anything else? ¡± Zhao Dantong hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, president. I¡¯m going out. ¡± After Zhao Dantong came out, she was very disappointed. Why was it like this? Why was it like this? This was not the outcome she had imagined. After she entered, Gu Yanqing did not even look at her, let alone be surprised. It shouldn¡¯t be like this? She clearly knew what he meant. But why didn¡¯t he show it? Why did he even act so cold? Could it be to protect her? Thinking of this, her heart felt a lot better But she didn¡¯t care at all. She wasn¡¯t afraid of those rumors. In fact, there was a time when the company spread rumors that she had a relationship with him. Her heart was actually sweet. Zhao Dantong knew that she had long been conquered by this outstanding man. The rare thing was that this man still liked her. So, no matter what, she had to make him understand her intentions. She already had a plan in mind. During lunch break, Song Beibei leaned on the table and played with her phone. After a while, a message appeared on her phone. It was from Gu Yanqing using his personal mobile phone: [ Song Beibei, come here ] Song Beibei¡¯s heart beat violently. She hesitated for a while and sent two words: [ what¡¯s up? ] There was no reply from the other side. Song Beibei did not go over either. Song Beibei left early in the evening in order to avoid sharing a car with Gu Yanqing. Just as she was about to go back, she received a call from the 4S store. They said that her little Polo had been repaired and could be picked up at any time. Song Beibei went to pick up the car and drove back on her own. When Gu Yanqing returned, Song Beibei had already entered her room and had an early dinner. Song Beibei was lying in bed playing with her phone when she heard someone knocking on the door. It was neither too fast nor too slow. The rhythm of three knocks and one stop belonged solely to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei hurriedly pulled the blanket and closed her eyes. PRETENDING TO BE ASLEEP¡­ ¡­ She did not open the door. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing came in after a while. Song Beibei had already turned off the lights, leaving only a small floodlight at the bedside. Song Beibei was actually very awake. She could even hear Gu Yanqing¡¯s very light footsteps when she focused her attention. The footsteps finally stopped by her bedside. Then there was no more sound. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was at the bedside now. Although her eyes were closed, she could still feel the gaze from Gu Yanqing. After a while, she felt a slight warmth on her forehead. Gu Yanqing branded a kiss on her hair. Song Beibei¡¯s body stiffened again. But she still didn¡¯t open her eyes. Gu Yanqing only kissed her like a dragonfly skimming the water. Then he sighed deeply and went out. After the door was closed, Song Beibei slowly opened her eyes. Song Beibei sat up from the bed. Why did she become like this! ! ! Gu Yanqing used to love to touch her hair and pinch her cheeks. He had never rejected her before. Why did Gu Yanqing become as stiff as a rock the moment he touched her? Song Beibei was really puzzled. In the end, she came to a conclusion gloomily! She might be sick! ! ! Song Beibei was very depressed because of this result. How could she be like this at such a young age? How could she have children with Uncle Gu in the future! Although she was thinking far ahead, Song Beibei still felt that this was a very serious problem. Song Beibei sighed for a while on the bed. She suddenly remembered that she had forgotten something. It was the ¡°preface to the Orchid Pavilion¡± that she had promised to write for Zhao Dantong. When she wanted to write it, it was difficult again. Because she had not written it for many years, although she found the Xuan paper and brush, she still could not find the ink. Moreover, Zhao Dantong wanted to use this to visit old Mister Ouyang. Therefore, Song Beibei naturally did not dare to slack off. Old Mister¡¯s vision was first-class. Song Beibei had not practiced for many years, and she was not confident that the things she wrote could still catch his eye. However, she knew that the old man preferred Cao sugong ink. Song Beibei remembered that Gu Yanqing happened to have a twenty-year-old Cao sugong on his side. It was a gift from Gu Yanqing a few years ago. However, she was angry and did not ask for it, so Gu Yanqing kept it. Song Beibei was in a dilemma again, thinking about how to ask Gu Yanqing for it. Although, at this moment, she was not willing to communicate with Gu Yanqing. However, she would always do what she promised others. So, after hesitating for a while, she got up from the bed and went to find Gu Yanqing. The door of Gu Yanqing¡¯s study was half-closed, and light came out from inside. Song Beibei stepped on the thick carpet in the corridor. Every step she took was like stepping on the clouds. Her heart began to jump uncontrollably again. From her room to Gu Yanqing¡¯s study, it was a short distance, but she was walking with unusual difficulty. After taking three steps, she turned around and took a step back. She thought about it and walked over again. Finally, she bumped into Auntie Feng who had just gone upstairs. Seeing that she was still walking around in the corridor, she asked in puzzlement, ¡°Miss, what are you doing here in the middle of the night? ¡± Song Beibei saw that Auntie Feng was holding a small Voodoo in her hand and asked, ¡°what is this? ¡± Auntie Feng said, ¡°Mr. Gu didn¡¯t even eat dinner when he came back at night. I saw that he was staying up all night again and stewed some beef and vegetable porridge for him. I was really afraid that Mr. Gu would be so tired and his body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t eat dinner? Auntie Feng said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t sleep. Go and send it over to Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu will definitely finish what you sent him. ¡± After saying that, she threw the tray in her hand to Song Beibei, then turned around and said, ¡°that¡¯s for Mr. Gu. If miss wants to eat it, there¡¯s still stew in the kitchen. Shall I serve it to you? ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°Aunt Feng, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already eaten. You can go and rest. ¡± Aunt Feng left. Song Beibei hesitated for a moment, then went to Gu Yanqing¡¯s study room. When she pushed the door open, Gu Yanqing was still buried in a pile of documents. Gu Yanqing heard the sound of the door and raised his head. When he saw Song Beibei, a hint of surprise flashed across his face. Then he looked at the person at the door indifferently, ¡°aren¡¯t you asleep? ¡± Song Beibei curled her lips and casually said, ¡°you¡¯re awake again. ¡± Gu Yanqing knew that this girl was just pretending to be asleep. Her body was so stiff just now, it couldn¡¯t be hidden from anyone. Song Beibei placed the Little Gu on Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk. ¡°Auntie Feng made it for you. She said that you didn¡¯t eat dinner tonight. You should eat some. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He took the little Gu and opened it. The fragrance of the beef mixed with the delicate fragrance of shepherd¡¯s purse spread over the surface. He picked up the spoon and scooped a mouthful into his mouth. Song Beibei had already taken two steps back, her palms rubbing together. Although Gu Yanqing was eating the porridge, his gaze was still fixed on Song Beibei. This girl would always act like this when she was especially nervous. However, even Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t understand. What was this girl so nervous about now? Song Beibei had no intention of walking away. Gu Yanqing raised his head and asked indifferently, ¡°is there anything else? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I remember that you used to have a 20-year-old Cao sugong. Can you still find it now? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you looking for that? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I have nothing to do. I want to write. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He slowly finished his porridge, then stood up and walked to a bookshelf. He took a box and walked to Song Beibei. ¡°Here you go. ¡± Song Beibei reached out to take it. Her fingers touched Gu Yanqing¡¯s fingers as if they had been electrocuted. An electric current rushed to her limbs and bones. Song Beibei quickly let go as if she had been electrocuted. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing had no intention of letting go. Otherwise, the box would have fallen to the ground. Song Beibei felt that she must have been very nervous. This was because Gu Yanqing¡¯s face had already sunk slightly, and even his brows were tightly furrowed. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing finally opened his mouth, ¡°Song Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± What¡¯s wrong with me? Even I don¡¯t know? It¡¯s just that the moment I touch Gu Yanqing, my body stiffens out of reflex, right? Song Beibei really had a hard time saying it out loud. Because, in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, perhaps he thought that she hated him! Because Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze from before appeared again. But it wasn¡¯t like that! She didn¡¯t reject it in her heart, and even wanted to be closer to him. But she just couldn¡¯t control her body. Song Beibei felt that she had to explain. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Gu Yanqing misunderstand. It was probably because last night was too sudden. She wasn¡¯t mentally prepared at all, and she was also unfamiliar and afraid. That was why her body was stiff. But these words were the results she had just found out on the Internet, but even she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Moreover, she could not open her mouth. The two of them looked at each other for a while. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and took the initiative to kiss Gu Yanqing. She did not believe that she was a stone man. If this was an illness, it had to be cured, right? At first, it was fine. Song Beibei was not stiff, and Gu Yanqing did not reject Song Beibei¡¯s initiative. As the two of them kissed, Gu Yanqing turned the tables. But he was also extremely gentle, with a certain kind of temptation. The two of them seemed to know in their hearts, as if they were slowly experimenting. At first, everything went smoothly, but when Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand touched the skin on her waist from the hem of her clothes. The Damn stiffness appeared again! Gu Yanqing noticed it and immediately stopped. Song Beibei didn¡¯t even dare to look Gu Yanqing in the eye. She lowered her head sullenly and looked as if she had done something wrong. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Yanqing only slowly hugged her stiff body in his arms. There was an additional sense of self-blame in his words, ¡°I was too impatient. I won¡¯t do it again in the future. ¡± Song Beibei took the ink and returned to her room. She seriously wrote a preface to the Orchid pavilion As expected of the 20-year-old ink. The Gel had been melted, and the words written were exquisite and beautiful. Song Beibei looked at it carefully for a while. She was quite happy. She didn¡¯t know if the old man could still recognize her words. Chapter 143 - 143. The husband has been looked at, does the wife not have a loss? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After everyone¡¯s unanimous decision, READY TO CLIMB MOUNT POHUA! Puhua Mountain in Ancheng adjacent to the summer city, is a few kilometers of landscape mountain, is the country¡¯s famous tourist attractions. Song Beibei hurriedly came to ask with interest: ¡°Company tour, do you participate in AH? ¡± Gu Yanqing light way: ¡°I have never attended. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment, that¡¯s right, tomorrow is the Secretary Department and Assistant Department to go on a trip, how will Gu Yanqing participate? But deep down, she still hoped that he would go. Because he would be gone for five days? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she wouldn¡¯t see him for five days? But she was an intern. She had just joined the company, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to separate herself from the group. Going to mount pu Hua was part of the company¡¯s physical training for employees. Song Beibei pouted and said, ¡°then you can also have fun with the people occasionally. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Just like that, you wish for me to go. ¡± Song Beibei turned around somewhat dejectedly. ¡°You won¡¯t go anyway. ¡± Gu Yanqing followed her in. ¡°Is the luggage ready? ¡± Song Beibei had completely forgotten about the trip. Furthermore, Dan Tong was treating tonight. She had just returned, so how would she have time to prepare the luggage? Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Yanqing guessed it immediately. He went to the cloakroom, took a suitcase, and started to help Song Beibei pack her clothes. Song Beibei sat by the bed and watched Gu Yanqing pack the necessary luggage into the suitcase. He didn¡¯t even forget about his clothes, scarf, gloves, and umbrella. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that when she was still in school, she would attend summer camp every year. At that time, it was also Gu Yanqing who helped to pack. Gu Yanqing and she were two extremes. She had a carefree personality and was careless However, Gu Yanqing was as meticulous as a needle. Song Beibei even suspected that he used the meticulous mind of the business world to pack a small matter like luggage. However, this man was really handsome no matter how she looked at him! He rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and folded the clothes neatly one by one. As he placed them in his luggage, he instructed the people outside to pay attention to the items. In the eyes of everyone, Gu Yanqing was a man of few words. However, they would never have thought that sometimes, Gu Yanqing would actually become so naggy. Gu Yanqing looked up and saw song Beibei sitting on the bed, holding her Chin and looking at him with a silly smile. That look in her eyes¡­ ¡­ Was Really.. ¡­ He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Gu Yanqing controlled the emotions in his heart and straightened up. ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you so serious? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing our dear uncle Gu for a few days. Of course, I want to see enough today. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Do you think your husband is handsome? ¡± Handsome So handsome! Song Beibei also smiled. ¡°The way you pack my luggage, you look so much like my father! ¡± Gu Yanqing was shocked and his face instantly fell. ¡°What? ! ¡± Song Beibei sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? Look, you¡¯re helping me pack my luggage, and you¡¯re ordering me around. Don¡¯t you look like a father? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly stood up and said in a bad mood, ¡°Song Beibei, help yourself to pack! ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand what she had done to offend him. She just said that his behavior today was like a father¡¯s? Why did he suddenly lose his temper? Gu Yanqing rarely showed such an expression of anger. Before he left, he even kicked the suitcase and messed up the clothes that he had just tidied up. Then, he turned around and was about to leave. Song Beibei was dumbfounded. Why did this old man suddenly lose his mind? What kind of landmine did she step on? Gu Yanqing walked to the door and then came back to his senses. He said unhappily, ¡°Song Beibei, I am much older than you, but don¡¯t look for your missing fatherly love in me. I am your husband. I don¡¯t have any intention of being your father! ¡± Finish saying Gu Yanqing unexpectedly huff of walk. Tuliu was still sitting cross-legged with a confused look on his face. Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing¡¯s anger is too unreasonable. Since when does she look for Absent Fatherly love in him? She¡¯s just saying it. She doesn¡¯t mean it! This Gu Yanqing is too easy to deal with! Song Beibei sighed. The luggage, which had just been tidied up, was now in a mess and had to be rearranged! What a nuisance The Moody old man! ! ! .. Song Beibei woke up at 5:30 the next day. She didn¡¯t need to report to the company today. The company¡¯s tour bus would be waiting for them at 8:30 at the entrance of Mingzhu building. So, she didn¡¯t need to go to the company so early at all. She really didn¡¯t sleep well last night. She was quite disappointed. She spent every day with Gu Yanqing, but she didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Instead, they were going to be apart for five days, and Song Beibei actually felt especially reluctant. She felt that she had really been poisoned by Gu Yanqing. After washing up, Song Beibei planned to go to Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. Gu Yanqing usually wouldn¡¯t get up until six o¡¯clock. If she went over now, she could still flirt with him. She tiptoed over. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that the moment she opened the door, Gu Yanqing would just come out of the shower. Song Beibei was simply speechless. Why did she keep bumping into Gu Yanqing taking a shower. But after bumping into him so many times, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t so shy anymore. Moreover, she had already seen him do it. Thus, she pursed her lips and walked in openly. Gu Yanqing opened the closet in the cloakroom and asked, ¡°why are you here so early in the morning? ¡± Wasn¡¯t it because he was inexplicably unhappy last night. Song Beibei was also here to observe him. ¡­ However, Gu Yanqing seemed to be in a good mood. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m here to wake you up. You used to wake me up all the time. This is called returning the favor. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how idioms are used, ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing unscrupulously on the SOFA. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so thick-skinned now. You dare to read it openly. ¡± Song Beibei said righteously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that? Haven¡¯t I seen your whole body before? ¡± Gu Yanqing was shocked again. ¡°where did you learn that from? ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°Romance novels have high-frequency lines. Usually, the male lead tells the female lead. I just want to see what effect this sentence would have if it came out of a girl¡¯s mouth. hehehe. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t read those unnutritious novels if you have nothing to do. ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t read novels. I read you. You¡¯re better looking than novels. ¡± Gu Yanqing felt his goosebumps almost drop to the ground. ¡°When did you learn to talk? ¡± She actually started to tease him. The problem was that he was actually still being teased by her. Song Beibei was still giggling. ¡°I learned it from novels. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t read those kinds of books in the future. ¡± Song Beibei was still grinning as she replied. But then, Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to look at me more. You suffered too much yesterday. ¡± Song Beibei was puzzled. ¡°WHAT LOSS? ¡± Gu Yanqing thought of the time that the girl surnamed Zhao barged in yesterday and he just happened to come out of the bathroom. He felt a wave of displeasure in his heart. His husband had been seen by others. Wouldn¡¯t his wife suffer a loss? ¡°Anyway, you suffered a loss. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°so you have to make it up to me. ¡± Song Beibei was completely confused by Gu Yanqing¡¯s logic. First of all, she had no idea what kind of loss she had suffered. Moreover, even if she had suffered a loss, why did she have to make it up to him? ! However, she had already reflexively asked, ¡°how do I make it up to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and put on a white shirt. ¡°Come here, button my shirt. ¡± Song Beibei furrowed her brows in alarm. Did she not have hands Why did he ask her to do such a thing. Song Beibei did not go over, but Gu Yanqing leaned over on his own. He stood in front of Song Beibei. ¡°Let me enjoy the privilege of being a husband. ¡± Song Beibei was curious. ¡°Do other people¡¯s wives button their husbands¡¯ buttons? ¡± Song Beibei really didn¡¯t understand what kind of privilege a husband had. Gu Yanqing nodded seriously. ¡°other people¡¯s wives have to button their husbands¡¯ buttons. In some places, it¡¯s even a custom. ¡± Gu Yanqing spoke too seriously, and Song Beibei believed him. Although she didn¡¯t quite understand why there was such a custom, she still obediently raised her hand to Button Gu Yanqing¡¯s buttons. Song Beibei buttoned up very seriously. The button was small and tight. When the top button was buttoned up, Song Beibei¡¯s hand touched Gu Yanqing¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. She actually felt Gu Yanqing¡¯s body slightly stiffen. Song Beibei raised her head and asked, ¡°is it because the button is too tight? Is it uncomfortable? ¡± Song Beibei realized that Gu Yanqing was currently looking at her with a deep gaze. In the next second, she lowered her head and kissed him. Their lips and teeth touched, causing her to shudder. After a long time, Gu Yanqing finally let go of her. Song Beibei¡¯s face was red and extremely cute. Gu Yanqing rubbed her hair and said, ¡°you go to the restaurant first. I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± Song Beibei left Gu Yanqing¡¯s room with a red face. In the restaurant, met Aunt Feng, also asked her early in the morning where is not comfortable, so red face. Song Beibei smiled and found a reason to prevaricate. When he sat down to eat breakfast, he suddenly found that when Gu Yanqing kissed her just now, his body was not stiff. Song Beibei herself was also surprised! What¡¯s going on here? Has Her stiffness been cured? ? When Song Beibei arrived at the Pearl Building, a few buses from the company were already waiting there. Song Beibei actually saw Zhao Dantong. She quickly walked over happily to greet her. Seeing that Zhao Dantong also had a feeling in her heart, Song Beibei asked, ¡°is the Ministry of Culture also organizing a trip today? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°The Ministry of Culture has very few people, so there¡¯s no need to organize a trip alone, so our director has applied to join your management department. ¡± After hearing this, Song Beibei was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great. Dantong, then you can come with me. ¡± Zhao Dantong nodded. By the time they arrived at an city¡¯s Puhua mountain, it was already afternoon. After a day of traveling, everyone was very tired. So, they first went to check in at the hotel. They were going to climb the mountain tomorrow. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were in the same room. After putting down the luggage, Song Beibei lay on the bed and pretended to be a corpse. ¡°Oh my God, why is it so tiring to travel by car? My legs are going to go soft when I think about climbing Puhua mountain tomorrow. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°Beibei, your physique is too weak. You should come out to exercise. ¡± Song Beibei sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to climb the mountain. But I heard that tomorrow is the group competition. I don¡¯t want to hold everyone back. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I heard that Mount Pu Hua has two mountain paths. One is the one that everyone often climbs. There are a lot of people because it¡¯s Zigzag. The Mountain Path is very long. It¡¯s said that it takes at least six hours to climb to the top of the mountain. The other is a shortcut, which is relatively steep. It¡¯s a mountain path that goes straight to the top of the mountain. But at a normal speed, you can reach the top in two hours. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then they must have taken a shortcut. Who would be stupid enough to climb for six hours? Their legs would definitely be broken if they climbed up. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s said that the scenery on the shortcut isn¡¯t very good. Very few people climb it. ¡± Song Beibei waved her small hand. ¡°I¡¯m not here to see the scenery. I just want to be able to climb to the top and not drag everyone down. ¡± After saying that, she continued to lie on the bed and asked, ¡°then, Dantong, which path are you going to climb? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. You climb the Zigzag Mountain Path, and I¡¯ll climb that one. You climb the shortcut, and I¡¯ll climb the shortcut. I¡¯m not at ease with you alone. It¡¯s always good to have two people as a companion. ¡± Song Beibei was touched. ¡°Dantong, you¡¯re so kind. ¡± The next morning, Song Beibei was fully armed and prepared to climb the mountain. Everyone gathered at the foot of the mountain. This time, the climb was divided into two groups. It could be considered a physical training session held by the company. Everyone in the assistant department had to participate. They were also divided into two groups. The winner and loser were determined by the time everyone in each group reached the top of the mountain. Although it was just a friendly match and there were no rewards or punishments, everyone was still in high spirits. Except for Song Beibei. Song Beibei¡¯s least favorite sport was mountain climbing because she was a little afraid of heights. However, it wasn¡¯t too serious, so she didn¡¯t ask for leave. Actually, today was just a free mountain climb. When they gathered in the morning, Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were late. The reason was that Song Beibei suddenly couldn¡¯t find her mountain climbing shoes. However, Song Beibei remembered that when she was tidying up last night, she clearly took them out and put them in the shoe cabinet of the hotel. Fortunately, half an hour later, she found them in the corner of a pile of clothes in the closet. Song Beibei was speechless at her own loss and poor memory. Because of this, the two of them even missed the gathering time for the mountaineering. However, the two of them had previously agreed to take a shortcut through another mountain path. It only took two hours to reach the top of the mountain, so there was no rush at all. The other mountain path had to go around a quarter of the foot of the mountain. When they reached the foot of the mountain, it was already an hour later. However, because they did not climb high, Song Beibei was still in good condition. She was also chatting and laughing with Zhao Dantong. Mount Puhua was actually a group of mountains. There was a main mountain in the middle. After being developed, it became a tourist attraction, which was the mountain they were going to climb today. However, the surroundings were still undulating and connected to each other. The scenery was very unique. Song Beibei looked up at the endless mountain peak and took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s climb. ¡± Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong began to climb the mountain. At first, it was fine, but the more they walked, the more they felt that something wasn¡¯t right. This was because this wasn¡¯t the only mountain path. There were several forks in the middle, and some forks even had signs that prohibited them from walking. There were a few times when Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Beibei, I feel that something isn¡¯t right. Let¡¯s go back the way we came. I¡¯ve heard that this mountain path leads directly to the top of the mountain, but I¡¯m not very sure. If we really go wrong, it won¡¯t be good. ¡± But at that time, Song Beibei and the others had already walked for nearly two hours. Logically speaking, they should be arriving soon. Song Beibei looked at the time and said, ¡°let¡¯s hold on a little longer. If we still can¡¯t see the top, let¡¯s go back. ¡± Zhao Dantong agreed. After two hours of climbing, the two of them decided to go back. It was almost noon by then. The two of them sat on the mountain path and ate some biscuits to appease their hunger. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t expect that this path would be impassable. It seemed that no matter what they did, there was no shortcut. However, they would definitely be exhausted from climbing down the mountain. This mountain path seemed to be under renovation, and there were forks along the way. They were already halfway up the mountain, and everything around them was hidden in the clouds. Fortunately, there were signs at the intersection where they rested, or signs forbidding them from walking. However, when they reached the fourth sign, Song Beibei suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked. Song Beibei said to Zhao Dantong, ¡°Dantong, look at this sign. Is it pointing in the wrong direction? I remember that when we came up, it was clearly pointing in the direction of that old GINKGO. ¡± There was a hundred-year-old Ginkgo on the mountainside. It was very abrupt. When they came up, Song Beibei took note of it. Zhao Dantong also said with some uncertainty, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There are many Ginkgo trees along the way, and there are also many signs. Are you sure it¡¯s this one? If you¡¯re sure, then we¡¯ll go that way. ¡± Song Beibei was also not sure. She had always been a road idiot. Moreover, there were indeed many old trees along the way, so she was even more uncertain. Moreover, she did not see anyone else on this road. The signs should not be wrong, right. Song Beibei said, ¡°forget it, don¡¯t listen to me. Let¡¯s continue walking. ¡± The weather today was not considered good. It was a cloudy day. In addition, the mountain was very humid. It was damp everywhere and misty. The more Song Beibei walked, the more uncertain she became. She only felt that she was walking continuously along the steps, but the more she felt that this was not the way she came. Could it be that she was really lost? Song Beibei picked up her phone, but there was no signal in the mountains. She could not get through to the organization even if she called. She could only brace herself and walk down the stairs. After an unknown amount of time, they finally reached the flat ground after walking down the stairs. Only then did they realize that the two of them were already in an unknown deep forest. At this moment, it was already evening. The Sky was gradually turning dark. The temperature was also getting lower and lower. The two of them were so tired that they were almost exhausted. Song Beibei sat on the last step and said, ¡°it¡¯s over. We¡¯re lost. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be. Did we follow the signs? ¡± Song Beibei wasn¡¯t in the mood to find out what went wrong. The most important thing now was how to gather with the main force. Not only was there no signal on their phones, but their batteries were about to run out. Moreover, the two of them really couldn¡¯t walk anymore. If they climbed up to find the correct mountain path, they really wouldn¡¯t have the strength to climb the steps anymore. What was even more worrying was that they didn¡¯t know which path was the correct mountain path. Moreover, at night, water vapor had already accumulated on the steps. It was very slippery When Song Beibei came down just now, she almost fell. Song Beibei had never thought that she would actually get lost in the mountain after climbing a mountain. She did not know where she was at all. Song Beibei raised her head and asked, ¡°Dan Tong, what should we do now? ¡± Chapter 144 - 144. Girl, Im here. Its alright now... ... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can only spend the night here today and then climb the mountain tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head repeatedly when she heard this. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid of the dark. Moreover, it¡¯s so cold here at night. We¡¯ll freeze to death. ¡± Song Beibei was afraid of the dark, so when she slept, she would turn on a small floodlight at the head of her bed. Although she had participated in summer camps in the past. At that time, there were rows of tents, so she could somewhat overcome it. But now, in this wilderness, when the sky turned dark, she was truly afraid. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing we can do. We definitely won¡¯t be able to find an exit by climbing the mountain now. Moreover, the stairs are filled with water, so it¡¯s very slippery. Climbing the mountain at night is very dangerous. ¡± What Zhao Dantong said made sense. It was already so late. She really couldn¡¯t climb anymore. Moreover, to be honest, she really couldn¡¯t climb anymore. After a while, it started to rain. Although it wasn¡¯t big, the sparse rain soon drenched her body. Song Beibei was originally sitting at the entrance of the stairs. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°we have to find a place to shelter from the rain. ¡± Therefore, the two of them walked for a while and stopped under a hundred-year-old Ginkgo tree. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how far she had walked. However, she used a stone to make some marks. However, the dew was very cold, and she didn¡¯t know if she would be able to recognize it tomorrow. Although it was winter, the Ginkgo trees here still had dense yellow leaves. The ground was also covered with a thick layer. When one stepped on it, it was as if one was stepping on a thick carpet. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong sat down under the Ginkgo Tree. Song Beibei felt particularly guilty and said, ¡°Dantong, I¡¯m sorry. If I didn¡¯t want to be lazy and take a shortcut, you wouldn¡¯t have lost your way in the mountain with me. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°how can I blame you? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. When the sun rises tomorrow, we¡¯ll climb the mountain again. ¡± The two of them hugged their knees and leaned against the Ginkgo tree. The Food in Song Beibei¡¯s backpack had already been eaten up. Zhao Dantong gave half of her bread to Song Beibei. Song Beibei was very touched and said, ¡°Dantong, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re with me. ¡± Zhao Dantong only smiled. However, the longer it was night, the lower the temperature would be. There was a huge difference between day and night temperature in the mountain. After about two hours, Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were almost frozen stiff. Zhao Dantong suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Beibei, if this continues, the two of us will freeze to death. Let¡¯s go find some dry branches and make a fire. ¡± Song Beibei also stood up. She agreed with this statement. But where could they find dry branches. It had just rained here, and everything was wet. Moreover, the night was dark and Windy, and Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were not good. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes had been bad since she was young. It seemed that she had had an operation on her eyes when she was very young, and she had been shortsighted ever since. Usually, she had specially made contact lenses. However, when Song Beibei had just come down from the mountain, an unknown little bug had crawled into her eyes. She took off her contact lenses. The current her was no different from a half-blind person in the darkness. Zhao Dantong naturally knew, so she said, ¡°Beibei, then you can sit here and wait for me. I¡¯ll go inside to find some dry branches, and I¡¯ll be back very soon. Don¡¯t wander around, or it¡¯ll be bad if the two of us are separated. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Dan Tong, don¡¯t go, okay? I¡¯m alone here, and I can¡¯t see. I¡¯m very scared. ¡± Zhao Dantong comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t go far. I¡¯ll just look around nearby and I¡¯ll be back very soon. It¡¯s really too cold here. It¡¯s only midnight now, and it¡¯ll be even colder in the early morning. Fortunately, I brought a lighter with me in my bag. As long as I find some dry firewood that isn¡¯t drenched in the rain, we can build a fire. Otherwise, when the temperature drops to minus ten degrees Celsius in the early morning, even if I don¡¯t freeze to death, I¡¯ll freeze to death. ¡± Song Beibei pulled on her sleeve. ¡°Then, Dantong, you must come back quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you here. ¡± Zhao Dantong patted her shoulder and even took off her scarf She wrapped it around Song Beibei¡¯s neck. ¡°When I¡¯m walking, it won¡¯t be too cold. You shouldn¡¯t sit here all the time. If it¡¯s too cold, stand up and stomp your feet. I¡¯ll be back soon. I won¡¯t go too far. ¡± Song Beibei was still a little worried. ¡°You won¡¯t get lost, right? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I won¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll just look around nearby. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Zhao Dantong left. Song Beibei leaned against the thick trunk of the Ginkgo Tree. Her vision was blurry, and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. She curled her body tightly When Zhao Dantong started to leave, Song Beibei would call her name every few minutes. Zhao Dantong would also respond. But the voice seemed to get further and further away, and gradually, she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. When Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see, her hearing would become unusually sharp. Gradually, she couldn¡¯t hear Zhao Dantong¡¯s Echo. She could only hear the whistling wind in the mountains. There was also the sound of branches crisscrossing with Sha Sha. Song Beibei hugged her knees and waited. Every once in a while, she would call out Zhao Dantong¡¯s name. But there was no response. Song Beibei gripped her phone. The battery on her phone was only a little left. Finally, when she looked at the time for the last time, the lights were completely extinguished. Song Beibei remembered that the time was 12:50 at night. It had been an hour since Zhao Dantong had left. Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly panicked. The thing she was most worried about had happened. Zhao Dantong might have gotten lost in the dense forest and couldn¡¯t find her way back. In fact, Dantong¡¯s sense of direction had always been the best among the few people in their dormitory. Every time they strolled through the winding commercial streets until they were dizzy, Dantong still had a clear distinction between east, west, south, and north. Therefore, Song Beibei had always believed in her. However, Song Beibei felt that she was wrong. After all, there were no landmarks here, and it was night time Didn¡¯t Dan Tong get lost on the mountain path just like she did today. Song Beibei was abnormally scared. For some reason, she had a bad feeling in her heart. Song Beibei stood up and shouted Zhao Dantong¡¯s name at the top of her lungs. However, there was no response. Song Beibei cried out anxiously. She didn¡¯t know what to do. The temperature in the mountain was extremely low. She was so cold that her entire body was cold and her fingers were stiff. However, she didn¡¯t have the time to care about these things at the moment. All she could think about was whether Dan Tong would get into trouble. What if she does get lost in the mountains. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know which way they went today. But Song Beibei also knew that she had gone astray today. It¡¯s definitely off the main peak. But this Puhua mountain is a group of peaks, surrounded by mountains, some high and some low, now where they are located, simply do not know. There¡¯s no signal in the mountains, and I can¡¯t reach anyone. A feeling of despair spread from the bottom of my heart. Now, she did not consider their own glasses, no food, the temperature is very low, how long can persist here. She was especially worried about Zhao Dantong. She had already left for an hour. What if she walked further and further away? Moreover, she wasn¡¯t sure if there would be any dangerous animals in this forest. Song Beibei felt her entire heart begin to tremble. She kept shouting Zhao Dantong¡¯s name at the top of her lungs. Her voice was mixed with tears. Because she couldn¡¯t see the road clearly, she didn¡¯t dare to walk around recklessly. She held onto the tree trunk and walked around in circles. Her voice echoed in the forest. It was heart-wrenching and Hoarse. As time passed, Song Beibei became more and more desperate. She could no longer shout or cry. The darkness and coldness were like a pair of hands that gripped her throat tightly. It was as if her entire body was being swallowed by a huge black hole. She could not find an exit. All that was left was ice-cold despair. The darkness seemed to have no end. It was as if a huge python was tightly wrapped around her body. She called out Zhao Dantong¡¯s name in a hoarse voice, but there was still no response. Song Beibei was very cold. It was extremely cold. The clothes on her body were originally wet, but now it was as if they were covered in a layer of ice. Her entire body was so cold that she could not feel anything. She leaned against the trunk of the Ginkgo tree and curled up her body. The strength in her entire body seemed to be drained bit by bit. She was very tired, very cold, very scared, very worried, and very much wanted to sleep¡­ ¡­ Should she just close her eyes and wait until the sun rose the next day? Perhaps by that time, Dantong would have returned, and the air would be warm. Was that so? Song Beibei also knew that under such physical strength, sleeping was a very dangerous thing. Perhaps if she closed her eyes, she would not be able to open them again. She bit the back of her hand hard. But because of the freezing, she could no longer feel anything. She tried her best to support herself. She was worried about Zhao Dantong¡¯s safety. But it was really too cold. She curled up and buried her face in her knees She really missed Gu Yanqing¡­ ¡­ For a second, she even wondered if she was really going to freeze to death here. If that was the case, she would feel the most regretful thing was not seeing Gu Yanqing again. She really missed him very much. She hoped that he would appear by her side like a magic lamp at this moment. However, she also knew that it was a fairy tale. Song Beibei felt that she was really going to die soon. It was because she was hallucinating. It was probably because she really wanted to see Gu Yanqing so badly. Therefore, in the hallucination, Gu Yanqing was right in front of her, descending from the sky like a God. He even hugged her and called her name. He wrapped her in a thick and warm cashmere blanket and gave her hot water. Song Beibei felt extremely warm If she died like this, she felt that God was really treating her well. But soon, she realized that this¡­ ¡­ Might not be an illusion. After drinking a cup of hot water, Song Beibei felt that her frozen body was slowly recovering. Gu Yanqing kept patting her face and shouting her name loudly. There seemed to be a lot of people. Song Beibei was in a daze. She opened her eyes wide to see clearly that it was really Gu Yanqing and Zhong Junjie. Gu Beibei used all her strength and said in a hoarse voice with uncertainty, ¡°are you dead too? Is this heaven or hell? You¡¯re here too. That should be heaven. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Gu Yanqing, why are you dead too? Did you get hit by a car or something? I haven¡¯t seen you for a day. How did you die? ¡± Then she looked at Zhong Junjie and cried, ¡°brother Junjie, why are you here too? ¡± Zhong Junjie couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°sister Beibei, look carefully. We¡¯re human, and you¡¯re not dead. You got lost in the mountains. We¡¯re here to pick you up. ¡± When Song Beibei turned her head and saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s dark face, she felt that her brain must have been frozen. She raised her hand and pinched Gu Yanqing¡¯s cheek. She was stunned for a full three seconds when she suddenly saw him. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really you. Why are you here all of a sudden? ¡± Song Beibei would rather believe that she was hallucinating than that Gu Yanqing would suddenly appear here. After all, this place was hundreds of kilometers away from Xia city. Moreover, she was lost in an unknown mountain. How could Gu Yanqing find her so accurately? This was too unbelievable! However, when Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing, she was like a drowning person who had caught the last piece of driftwood. After being stunned for a few seconds, she began to grab Gu Yanqing¡¯s collar and wail loudly. At first, Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was still dark. But after a while, he hugged Song Beibei tightly in his arms and patted her back gently to comfort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, little girl. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay. ¡± Song Beibei did not know how long she had been crying. Zhong Junjie went to smoke two cigarettes and came back to find Song Beibei still crying. However, the boss still spared no effort to coax her. Zhong Junjie sighed. It had only been a day since they last saw each other, and they were already so tired of each other. Bei Bei¡¯s younger sister was on a trip today. She was not at the company for a day, so she did not see any expression on her boss¡¯s face other than his expressionless face. From time to time, she would look at her boss picking up her phone to take a look. Zhong Junjie obviously knew what his boss was looking at. He had a special APP in his hand that could specifically locate his little wife¡¯s location. Later on, when he saw that it was evening, his boss had been frowning. Later on, when he went over to report on work, his boss suddenly stood up, took his coat, and walked away, saying, ¡°Bei Bei might be in trouble. ¡± He didn¡¯t dare to ask further when he saw his boss¡¯grim expression. He only found out later on the road. His boss¡¯phone had located Song Beibei in a mountain forest in an city, and it hadn¡¯t changed its location for two hours. Moreover, Song Beibei¡¯s location wasn¡¯t in the tourist area. Instead, it was in the process of being developed into another tourist area, and it was still in another side peak that was forbidden for tourists to climb. Gu Yanqing deduced that Song Beibei must have climbed the wrong mountain and got lost in the mountain forest. After driving for five hours in a hurry, he ditched an SUV and rushed over according to the location. Fortunately, he found Song Beibei without much effort. However, his boss didn¡¯t say a word because he was worried. He frowned as he listened to the weather report from an Cheng. His face turned Pale when he heard that the temperature would drop by more than-10 degrees Celsius at night. Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, this little girl might really be in danger if she stayed here for the whole night. Gu Yanqing Patted Song Beibei¡¯s back and said, ¡°get up. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°hurry up and help me find my classmate. She got lost when she went to pick up dry wood and hasn¡¯t come back yet. Hurry up and find her. It¡¯s already been several hours. I¡¯m afraid that she might be in danger. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. ¡°You still have classmates? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°You know her too. Zhao Dantong is also an intern at Mingzhu. She¡¯s in the culture department. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s frown deepened. He said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll send someone to look for her. Come back with me first. ¡± Song Beibei refused, ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for her here. She came out with me. Moreover, this is all my fault. I didn¡¯t take the main road with everyone and thought of taking a shortcut to climb to the top of the mountain. However, I didn¡¯t think that I would play tricks to harm others and myself. If something happened to Dan Tong, I definitely won¡¯t forgive myself. ¡± As Song Beibei said this, tears fell again Dan Tong, where exactly are you now? Please don¡¯t let anything happen to you. Gu Yanqing turned to Zhong Junjie and said, ¡°get someone to look for her classmate. Also, call the police and search the mountain. We must find her before dawn. ¡± Zhong Junjie immediately carried out the order. Gu Yanqing helped Song Beibei stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find your classmate. Go back to the hotel with me now and take a warm bath obediently. Then, have a good sleep. I promise that when you wake up tomorrow, your classmate will already be found. ¡± Song Beibei was still unwilling. She looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her here. I¡¯ll look for her with brother Junjie and the others. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face suddenly fell Leng Yan said, ¡°Song Beibei, why are you so disobedient? Do you know how worried I was on the way here? If you dare to freeze your body again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Go to the hotel now and leave the rest to me. Don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was angry. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have yelled at her. Moreover, she really believed Gu Yanqing. As long as Gu Yanqing said something, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. She said that she would find Zhao Dantong, so she would definitely find Zhao Dantong. In addition, even though she was wrapped in a thick blanket, she was still shivering from the cold. Song Beibei also felt that if she continued to hold on like this, she would really fall down. So, in the end, she grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°you will definitely find Dantong safely, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing rubbed her hair. ¡°Yes. ¡± Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing into the car. Zhong Junjie and a few people who followed them, including the emergency doctor, stayed behind to look for her. The crowd dispersed. At the same time, behind a tall tree not far away, there was a pair of eyes watching everything here. Hehe This was really unexpected. Gu Yanqing actually, actually found this place. How could he find this location so accurately. One had to know that she had lived in an Cheng for a few years when she was young. Her family was poor, and at that time, this mountain was rich in pine nuts. Every day before dawn, she would come over to dig up the pine nuts. Therefore, she practically knew the geographical location of this place like the back of her hand. This place was located between two mountains. The geographical location was special, and it was especially cold at night. However, the locals knew that there were some small caves with special geographical locations that could avoid the cold. If they encountered a storm, they could barely survive by hiding inside for a night. However, if they were outside, it was already close to-20 degrees Celsius in the early morning. In the past, there were many foreigners who froze to death because they got lost in the mountains. She gritted her teeth. This Song Beibei was really lucky. She really didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. She just wanted to make this girl, who was adored by so many stars, suffer a little. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing¡¯s group would appear just like that! ! ! ?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?` Chapter 145 - Even the CEO had mobilized a huge force to come over... ... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The person hiding in the dark almost bit off his teeth. His fingers were already deeply pinching the trunk of the tree. Song Beibei, you¡¯re really good. Even she could not help but be impressed by your acting skills. Even under such circumstances, you still acted like a kind and kind person. You cried like a pear blossom with rain. Look at how much Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart ached. You even said that you wanted to look for my classmate. Hehe, you¡¯re really kind. Isn¡¯t it just to maintain the perfect image in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart? Zhao Dantong saw that the person looking for her was getting closer and closer. Looking around, she saw a small hill¡­ ¡­ .. After Song Beibei returned to the hotel, she took a hot bath. Gu Yanqing forced her to drink a bowl of ginger soup before she went to bed. Actually, it was already three or four in the morning. Song Beibei was extremely tired. She almost fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed. However, she didn¡¯t sleep well either. She kept having nightmares. She dreamed that something had really happened to Dan Tong. Therefore, she woke up after sleeping for about three hours. The room was very dark, and the windows were covered by thick curtains. When she woke up, Gu Yanqing was beside her. Seeing her, she broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly sat down on the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°what happened? ¡± Song Beibei grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°where¡¯s Dan Tong? How¡¯s my classmate? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve found her. She just sprained her ankle. She¡¯s been sent to the local hospital for treatment. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°Dan Tong sprained her ankle? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°A landslide. When we found her, she fainted under a small slope near you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was in her throat. ¡°Dan Tong fainted and sprained her ankle? Is it serious? Where is she now? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not serious. She¡¯s awake now. ¡± Song Beibei felt very guilty. ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t hear me even after I called her for so long. She must have slipped and twisted her ankle before she passed out from the cold. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one who caused her to be in this state. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°not necessarily. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and ruffled Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. You¡¯re still worried about her. You don¡¯t know how worried I was yesterday. Tell me, can you do something that makes people feel at ease? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s ears drooped. After a while, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Yanqing gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°Forget it. Thank God you¡¯re okay. ¡± Song Beibei acted coquettishly in his arms and said, ¡°quickly bring me to see Dan Tong. I won¡¯t feel at ease until I see that she¡¯s safe and sound. ¡± Thus, Gu Yanqing drove Song Beibei to a large local hospital. When Song Beibei went there, she realized that there were many people in the ward. The colleagues from the company and the people from the Ministry of Culture were all gathered around Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong leaned against the bed and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t worry about me. I just accidentally sprained myself a little. I¡¯m a little worried about Beibei now. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing. ¡± Someone added, ¡°It¡¯s said that the people from the company found Song Beibei first, but I don¡¯t know where they took her. She¡¯s not in the hospital, so she should be fine, right? What happened this time? ¡± It was really unexpected. When we found out that the two of you had gone missing, we were really worried to death. We kept searching, but after searching for a long time, we still couldn¡¯t find the two of you. Then, we quickly reported it to the company I didn¡¯t expect the company to take this matter so seriously. Did you know? When we heard that the two of you had gone missing, we even alerted the CEO. He even personally made a big fuss to come here. Now, he¡¯s staying at Napoleon International Hotel. Dantong, we¡¯re all talking about.. Is the CEO here for you?¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with the CEO. ¡± Zhao Dantong was smiling, but her heart felt like it had been cut by a knife. Naturally, she knew better than anyone what Gu Yanqing was here for. And that person was probably at Napoleon International Hotel Right now. ¡°Dantong, Dantong, how are you? ¡± Song Beibei ran to Zhao Dantong¡¯s bedside as soon as she entered. When everyone saw that it was Song Beibei, they immediately made way for her. Song Beibei ran to Zhao Dantong¡¯s bedside and sized her up before grabbing Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand. ¡°Dantong, I heard that you sprained yourself. Is it serious? It¡¯s all my fault. How are you now? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Beibei. I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine too. ¡± After saying that, she looked at the door. ¡°Are you the only one here? ¡± Actually, it was Gu Yanqing who drove her here. However, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t come up. There were so many people here. Therefore, Gu Yanqing was waiting for her in the car. Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I came to see you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. I was really worried sick. ¡± A hint of disappointment appeared in Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes. However, she still forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It was a false alarm. Fortunately, I was discovered in time and accidentally fell into the ravine and fainted. Beibei, you must be very worried. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was still pounding when she thought about what happened last night. She hugged Zhao Dantong and almost choked. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my willfulness. Dantong, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Zhao Dantong patted her back. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t blame yourself. Besides, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Another person came over to comfort her. ¡°It¡¯s good that the two of you are fine, but it¡¯s also a blessing in disguise. This incident has alerted the company¡¯s higher-ups. Now, even the CEO has come personally. I heard that after confirming that the two of you are fine, the CEO didn¡¯t leave either. He said that he wanted to take a vacation here. We can actually take a vacation with the CEO. This is a once-in-a-century opportunity. I heard that he arranged for all of us to stay at the Orchid Pavilion Villa tonight. ¡± The Orchid Pavilion Villa was a famous resort villa in the country. It was a business owned by LAN KA. Almost every city had an orchid pavilion villa. It was said that Lan Ka¡¯s CEO, Rong Jinxiu, was good friends with Gu Yanqing. Therefore, originally, this resort villa was considered a high-level membership system. How could small employees like them have the right to enter. But this time, the CEO was generous. He actually used the company¡¯s name to check in all the employees who came for vacation this time. Tonight, everyone would be staying at Lan Ting villa. And Lan Ting villa in an cheng was even more famous for its hot springs. Wouldn¡¯t it be a great enjoyment to soak in a hot spring before sleeping at night. Therefore, everyone was looking forward to it. However, someone suggested, ¡°Dantong, your foot is injured, so you shouldn¡¯t be able to go over. It¡¯s still more than an hour¡¯s drive from here to lanting villa. This is a mountainous road, and the road is bumpy. How can your current body withstand it? ¡± Song Beibei also said, ¡°that¡¯s right, Dantong. Why don¡¯t you recuperate in the hospital? The conditions here are also pretty good. When your foot recovers, I¡¯ll treat you to go there next time. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still maintained a smile on her face She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with this small injury. How could I miss such a good opportunity to go to Lan Ting villa? That¡¯s the membership system. It¡¯s easier said than done if I want to go there in the future. I also want to go there to broaden my horizons. ¡± Actually, everyone agreed with what Zhao Dantong said. After all, this was truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity Especially the girls in the assistant department. When they thought about this trip with the president, they were so excited that their hearts jumped. It was the first time the president, who was usually so high and mighty, could be so close to the people. Moreover, Zhao Dantong¡¯s intentions were very obvious. Earlier on, the company had been saying that her relationship with the president was extraordinary. This time, the president had gone to great lengths to personally come over. It seemed like it really had something to do with her. However, Song Beibei had been frowning the entire time She was still trying to convince her, ¡°Dantong, your foot is injured. It¡¯s really not suitable for you to travel. Moreover, the hot spring in lanting villa is actually just like that. There¡¯s nothing special about it. After your foot recovers, I¡¯ll treat you to a hot spring in Hokkaido in the future. You can recuperate in the hospital. If you feel lonely, I¡¯ll stay and accompany you, okay? ¡± Zhao Dantong tightened her grip on the bedsheet. Song Beibei, isn¡¯t your intentions a little too obvious. She scoffed in her heart, but she still maintained a smile on her face. Xuan: ¡°But I really want to soak in the hot spring. I was a little cold last night, and now I have a headache. It seems like I¡¯m going to catch a cold. Perhaps soaking in the hot spring will make me feel better. Beibei, don¡¯t worry about me. You can¡¯t let me Spoil Your Mood, can you? ¡± The person beside her echoed, ¡°that¡¯s right. Soaking in the hot spring is good for chills. The two of you were cold yesterday, so you should go soak in the hot spring. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°alright, then Dantong, why don¡¯t you come with me? I¡¯ll take care of you. I guarantee that nothing will go wrong this time. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°alright, Beibei, I believe in you. ¡± Chapter 146 - I live next door to you! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the evening, everyone had arrived at lanting villa. Lanting villa was a holiday villa hidden in the Valley Plain. It was surrounded by mountains on three sides and lake water on one side. An city was also known as ¡°Quan Cheng¡± because there was a place in an city where hot springs were scattered all over the place. It was formed from a special geographical location. The best natural hot springs in an city were surrounded by the lanting villa. This lanting villa had a membership system. The annual membership review was stricter than some high-end golf clubs. Those who could come here for a vacation were either rich or noble. Therefore, this time, the president personally arranged for dozens of people to come here for a vacation. It really made everyone excited. The rooms here had couples¡¯rooms, single VIP rooms, and various forms. The company had already reserved rooms. Most of the rooms were for two people. But in the end, the double rooms were all booked. Only the single room was left. Because Zhao Dantong¡¯s legs were inconvenient, and she still needed someone to help her walk, Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were the last to book a room. At that time, only the single room was left. Coincidentally, there were only two rooms left in the entire lanting villa, an ordinary single room and a VIP single room. Actually, the layout of an ordinary single room and a VIP single room would not be too different. The biggest difference was in the geographical location. Near the VIP single room was the largest natural hot spring pool in the entire villa. Later, it was artificially transformed into two hot spring pools. They were divided into men¡¯s and women¡¯s soup. Comparatively speaking, the ordinary single room was located in the northernmost corner. It would take more than ten minutes to walk from there to the hot spring pool. So it wasn¡¯t very convenient. The front desk was a beautiful woman. She asked gently, ¡°there are two single rooms. May I know which one of you is staying in the VIP room? ¡± The lady at the front desk explained the difference between the two. ¡°Actually, the service and environment are the same. It¡¯s just that the VIP room is at the southernmost and the ordinary room is at the northernmost. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Dan Tong, you can stay in the VIP room. It¡¯s near the Hot Spring Pool, and your foot is still injured. It¡¯ll be more convenient to stay there. ¡± Song Beibei had just finished speaking. Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°the president is here. ¡± A single sentence captured everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone turned around to look at the door. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing, dressed in a black windbreaker, walked over unhurriedly. The Gu Yanqing today was very different from what everyone usually saw. When he was in the company, Gu Yanqing was always well-dressed and always wrapped in expensive suits. But today, Gu Yanqing was actually wearing a long black windbreaker. Gu Yanqing¡¯s figure was tall, but he was neither fat nor thin. It was not a very fashionable style. The design was old-fashioned, but it looked very stylish on him Calm as water, he looked even more charming than the models on the runway. Many girls were almost stunned. Beside Gu Yanqing was Zhong Junjie. He was also tall and had an outstanding appearance. However, Zhong Junjie was the kind of person who had a strong affinity. When he smiled, he was a very sunny and handsome man. In comparison, although Gu Yanqing looked as gentle as water, he always gave off an aura that kept people away. Zhong Junjie went to the front desk ahead of time. The beautiful woman immediately gave him a card. ¡°This is Mr. Gu¡¯s room, the most northernmost VIP suite. There¡¯s a separate hot spring pool, and it¡¯s very private. Our President Rong specially arranged it for Mr. Gu. ¡± Zhong Junjie immediately took the room card and key and gave it to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t stay any longer and disappeared from the hall. As expected, the CEO was still the CEO. It was impossible to expect him to have fun with the people. However, when they thought about the fact that the CEO was on vacation in the same place as them, everyone became very excited again. A boy in the assistant department asked, ¡°will the boss join us in the hot spring? ¡± Someone immediately answered him, ¡°why would someone like the boss go to a public hot spring pool? Didn¡¯t you hear that this beauty just said that the boss has a private hot spring pool? ¡± Gu Yanqing left, but Zhong Junjie stayed behind. He also took the room card that he had already reserved. Seeing that everyone was still gathered at the front desk, he said, ¡°everyone, go back to your rooms and rest. What are you standing here for? ¡± Someone said, ¡°we¡¯re waiting for Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong. Their rooms haven¡¯t been settled yet. ¡± Zhong Junjie glanced at Song Beibei and walked over, ¡°did you run into any problems? ¡± Before Song Beibei could speak, Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Beibei, you can stay in the VIP room. I don¡¯t mind. With my legs like this, it¡¯s probably not good for me to soak in the hot spring. There¡¯s no need to waste resources. You can stay in the VIP room, and I¡¯ll stay in the normal room. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°didn¡¯t you just want to soak in the hot spring? I can come over and look for you. The two of us can go together. Look at me. It¡¯s fine to walk a few more steps. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was a little stiff. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind. ¡± The two of them were still pushing each other. Zhong Junjie smiled and said, ¡°the two of you don¡¯t have to give way. Zhao Dantong will stay in the VIP room, and Song Beibei will stay in the normal room. It¡¯s settled then. ¡± Zhong Junjie gave the order, and the front desk had already started processing the room cards. After a while, the room cards were handed over to the two of them. Zhao Dantong held the room card in her hand, her fingers turning white. Song Beibei, what are you trying to do? If others can¡¯t see it, why can¡¯t I see it? The worst thing was that Zhong Junjie was actually helping her like this. Maybe it was Gu Yanqing who indicated it. After taking the room card, Song Beibei went over to support Zhao Dantong. ¡°Dantong, let me send you back to your room first. ¡± Zhao Dantong gently shook Song Beibei¡¯s hand that came over to support her. ¡°No need, I can walk by myself. ¡± Song Beibei insisted on holding her arm. ¡°How can I do that? Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to use less strength on this leg? Later, I still have to apply medicine on you. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s face turned pale, but she still maintained her smile. ¡°thank you very much, Beibei. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Why are you being so polite with me? ¡± Zhong Junjie looked at Song Beibei¡¯s back as she supported Zhao Dantong. He frowned slightly. Song Beibei helped Zhao Dantong back to her room and applied some medicine on her sprained ankle. Zhao Dantong¡¯s room was indeed in a good position. There was a huge garden outside the window. The entrance to the hot spring pool was right outside. Song Beibei even went there to ask around. The Hot Spring Pool didn¡¯t open until seven in the evening. Song Beibei said, ¡°Dantong, let¡¯s go soak in the hot spring tonight. I¡¯ll come over to look for you first, and then I¡¯ll help you over. ¡± Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. ¡°whatever. ¡± Song Beibei thought that she had agreed, so she said, ¡°then I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll come back to look for you tonight. ¡± Zhao Dantong glanced at her, but didn¡¯t respond. Song Beibei felt that Dantong¡¯s final gaze was a little cold. She seemed to be quite unhappy. Song Beibei also felt that Dantong didn¡¯t say a word along the way. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, and she also didn¡¯t care about her. She did not know why it had suddenly become like this. Song Beibei planned to ask her what was on her mind later. After passing through the winding corridors of the lanting villa, Song Beibei finally arrived at her room. Her Room was located in a remote location. It was like a small independent room, separated from the other guests. Song Beibei swiped her room card and opened the door. She was shocked when she opened the door because the lights in the room were on. Then, a figure sat on the SOFA, casually holding a book and flipping through it. Song Beibei was suddenly pleasantly surprised. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his head and waved at Song Beibei. Song Beibei immediately ran over and sat next to Gu Yanqing. ¡°How could you enter my room? Oh Right, where is your room? ¡± Gu Yanqing reached out and touched song Beibei¡¯s forehead. Song Beibei had suffered from the cold last night. When she woke up this morning, Song Beibei still had a slight fever. But fortunately, it had subsided. Seeing her lively appearance, she was relieved. Gu Yanqing said in a low voice, ¡°I live next door to you. ¡± Chapter 147 - . A bunch of perverts. Get Out, YOU SHAMELESS BASTARDS! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei suddenly remembered that when she came, there was a villa-like vacation house next to her small house. And the place she lived in was like a small house in the backyard, connected by a small path. Song Beibei suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? ¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°On purpose for what? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°the rooms were all arranged, right? There were only two rooms left, and then brother Junjie showed up to let me stay here because it was closer to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Our Beibei isn¡¯t stupid. ¡± Song Beibei fixed her messy hair and pouted slightly. ¡°Why do you always find me stupid? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°let¡¯s go to my place. ¡± Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing to live in the big house. The environment there was very good, and there was a natural small hot spring pool in the room. When Song Beibei saw it, she clicked her tongue and sighed, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you are the emperor¡¯s fate. This pool is much better than the public hot spring pool over there. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°do you want to soak in it here? ¡± Song Beibei immediately wrapped her arms around her chest out of reflex, ¡°No, I want to soak in the big hot spring pool. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°there are many people there, it¡¯s not as comfortable as here. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then I want to go there too. ¡± What a joke, soaking in the hot spring in Gu Yanqing¡¯s territory, did she still want to live? Gu Yanqing smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei took a look around and asked, ¡°why did you come here all of a sudden and even know that I got lost in the mountains? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the time to ask. It seemed that every time she was in danger or in trouble, Gu Yanqing would always come down from the sky and save her from danger. Song Beibei sometimes felt that Gu Yanqing was really like the lamp of God, giving her whatever she wanted. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°I was afraid that someone would cry because of me, so I came here. ¡± If it was in the past, Song Beibei would definitely complain about Gu Yanqing¡¯s narcissism. However, she had to admit that she really missed him. Even though he was right in front of her now, she still missed him. Song Beibei even felt as if she had been poisoned by Gu Yanqing. The waiters at the resort sent over dinner. After the two of them finished eating, Gu Yanqing Lay on the sofa and watched the news leisurely, which was rare. Song Beibei leaned in his arms and scrolled through Weibo. As Song Beibei scrolled through Weibo, she pulled out Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand that was reaching into her clothes. Gu Yanqing reached in again, and Song Beibei pulled him out again. It was as if it had become a small game between the two of them. The environment here was quiet and serene, as if there were only two people in the world. It was too good to be together like this. Soon, the sky turned dark. Song Beibei saw that it was almost 6:30 pm. She hurriedly sat up. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to go to the hot spring with Dan Tong. I have to go. ¡± Gu Yanqing pulled her back, his voice filled with resentment. ¡°You¡¯d rather be with someone else than me? ¡± Song Beibei found it funny that Gu Yanqing still had an angry expression on his face. Song Beibei said, ¡°didn¡¯t I make an appointment with someone in advance? A man must keep his word. You taught me that. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei stood up and put on a scarf. She turned around and put on a cute expression. ¡°My beloved concubine is waiting for me here. I¡¯ll come back to pamper you after I finish soaking in the hot spring. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, speak properly! ¡± Song Beibei made a face at him and went out the door. The moonlight was very good. Song Beibei walked through the long corridor to Zhao Dantong¡¯s side. Song Beibei bumped into Zhao Dantong at the door. Her sprained ankle was not serious. After applying the medicine, she did not need to be supported and could walk on her own. It was just that she was not very stable. Song Beibei quickly walked over. ¡°Dantong, where did you go? ¡± Zhao Dantong was shocked when she saw Song Beibei. She said in a panic, ¡°I went¡­ I went to have dinner. Oh right, didn¡¯t you say that you would only be here in ten minutes? ¡± The time they jumped over was 6:30, and it was only 6:20 now. Song Beibei walked over with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the bathing pool in advance. If there are too many people later, it¡¯ll be more crowded. ¡± Zhao Dantong also agreed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go over now. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and didn¡¯t refuse. This was the largest natural public hot spring pool in the lanting villa. It would only open at seven o¡¯clock. After entering through the main entrance, the venue inside was very large. And now, there was no one inside. In the middle of the lounge, there was a huge natural stone. On the natural stone, the words ¡°one line lead¡± were engraved. On the left side of the one line lead was female soup, and on the right side was male soup. The entrances of female soup and male soup were arched doors made of stone. There was a thick curtain covering them, and the curtains were embroidered with dragons and phoenixes respectively. On top of the arched doors, there was a large and exquisite sandalwood sign, which marked ¡°male soup¡± and ¡°female soup¡± respectively. Song Beibei looked at both sides and said curiously, ¡°why is the picture on male soup¡¯s curtain drawn with Phoenixes, but the picture on female Soup¡¯s curtain is Dragon? ¡± Song Beibei did not notice that Zhao Dantong¡¯s face had turned pale. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe it¡¯s the specialty of this place. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°let¡¯s go and change our clothes while no one is here. When there are more people, the changing room will be full. ¡± Zhao Dantong nodded. The two of them entered the changing room together. Song Beibei quickly took off her clothes and changed into a snow-white robe. Zhao Dantong¡¯s legs were inconvenient, and she was wearing several thick pants today. Therefore, after Bei Bei had finished changing, she still hadn¡¯t taken off a single piece of clothing. Song Beibei wanted to go over and help her, but Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Bei Bei, you go over first. I¡¯ll go over in a while. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡± ¡°No need¡­ actually¡­ actually, I¡¯m not used to taking off my clothes in front of others. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t quite understand. They were all girls. Moreover, they would be exposed when they soaked in the hot spring later. However, it was a personal habit after all. Song Beibei said, ¡°then I¡¯ll go over first. After you¡¯re done changing¡­ come over quickly. ¡± Zhao Dantong nodded. ¡°Hurry up and go. I¡¯ll go over as well. ¡± Song Beibei turned around and left the changing room. After passing through the hall, they entered the female soup. After entering, there was a large hot spring pool. The inside of the pool was milky white in color, but it was still clear and transparent. It was like a silver mirror. White smoke rose from the surface of the water, and bubbles were bubbling in the pool water. Song Beibei took off her robe and carefully walked into the hot spring pool from the steps. The Hot Spring Pool Water was very warm. When her entire body was covered by the Milky White Pool Water, every cell in her body seemed to sigh. It was really too comfortable¡­ ¡­ After a while, people came in one after another. Most of them were girls from the assistant department. After Hua Qiuling entered the water, she ran to Song Beibei¡¯s side. ¡°Beibei, where¡¯s that Zhao Dantong who¡¯s always with you? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered when she was asked this question. Because soaking in the hot spring was too comfortable, her mind was in a daze and she forgot that Dantong hadn¡¯t come over yet. Could it be that she hadn¡¯t taken off her clothes yet? Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Didn¡¯t you see her in the changing room just now? ¡± Hua Qiuling shook her head. ¡°No. ¡± Song Beibei hurriedly stood up, intending to go out and take a look. She was afraid that Dan Tong would think that her legs were inconvenient to slip or something like that. She had just put on her clothes and lifted the thick curtain of the soup when she heard a terrified scream from the opposite side. And the owner of this scream was too familiar. It was actually Dan Tong! Song Beibei only felt a bad feeling in her heart. Upon hearing the sound, she immediately rushed over. When Song Beibei rushed to the opposite side, the place was already in a mess. And the people who had heard the sound at the same time in the lounge, regardless of gender, also followed Song Beibei in that direction. Lifting the thick curtain, they saw a group of people outside the men¡¯s soup pond. Their faces were Pale with shock. And there was only one figure in the pond. It was actually Zhao Dantong! ! ! Those men had clearly just entered and had not had the time to enter the water. The fact that there was a young girl in the pond surprised them, and a hint of ambiguity appeared in their eyes. Zhao Dantong was currently hiding in the hot spring pond with her arms around her shoulders. Although the water in the pond was not transparent, one could vaguely see the girl¡¯s naked body submerged in the water. Some of the men who entered were not colleagues from Pearl Group. There were also tourists who came here for vacation. Seeing this scene, they could not help but tease, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Why are there women in the men¡¯s soup? Is it a surprise provided by the hotel? ¡± Many men instantly swarmed into the pool. Everyone looked at the girls in the pool without any scruples. Some of them had color in their eyes and were laughing in a man¡¯s tone, either watching a good show or treating it as an unexpected snack. At this moment, the people in the pool were on the verge of breaking down. They hid themselves in the water and shrieked. Song Beibei reacted in an instant. She quickly took off Zhao Dantong¡¯s clothes that were placed by the pool and wrapped them around Zhao Dantong¡¯s body when she entered the water. Then, she roared at the group of men who were watching, ¡°a bunch of perverts, get out, you shameless bastards! ¡± Song Beibei rarely scolded people, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help it. These men were all gentlemen outside. Had they not heard of them. Song Beibei¡¯s face was flushed red, and her cheeks puffed up like a pufferfish. Although she looked angry, she looked a little cute. At this moment, Zhong Junjie also came in. The crowd was evacuated. Song Beibei still wrapped her clothes tightly around Zhao Dantong in the pool. She could feel her body trembling. Zhao Dantong had indeed suffered a great blow. Ever since she came out of the hot Spring Pool, she had been on the verge of a mental breakdown, crying and screaming. When she reached the room, she smashed everything that could be smashed into pieces. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to comfort her at all. Not to mention comforting her, Zhao Dantong was emotional. No one could get close to her. Especially Song Beibei. There were a few times when Song Beibei wanted to enter her room, but she was chased out by her. She even scolded her and told her to get lost. Song Beibei felt bad, but she could understand Zhao Dantong. Anyone who encountered such a thing would have a breakdown. Moreover, she was only eighteen years old. She was seen by a group of men in front of everyone. Song Beibei thought that if this kind of thing happened to her, she might not be able to get over it. She sighed deeply. However, Song Beibei could not understand. Although the two stone arches, male soup and female soup, were exactly the same. The scenery in the lounge was also symmetrical and blurred. Indeed, it was somewhat confusing. However, there was a huge sandalwood sign hanging next to each of the arches. On it, there were clearly red words engraved with male soup and female soup. With such an obvious sign, why did Zhao Dantong go to the wrong hot spring pool? But it was useless to think about it now. Since it had already happened, it was useless to pursue this matter. The most important thing now was to appease Zhao Dantong¡¯s emotions. Many girls from the assistant department had come over. Zhao Dantong¡¯s colleagues from the culture department had also come over. Even their department head had come over. But Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t see anyone and locked the door tightly. Song Beibei was also extremely anxious. A few people stood at the door and discussed animatedly ¡°Dan Tong was scammed by someone. The nameplate was changed. Actually, the one that Dan Tong entered was the real woman¡¯s soup. The one with the Phoenix on the door curtain was the real woman¡¯s soup. However, for some unknown reason, the nameplate of the man¡¯s soup was hung up. She went in early and was the first to enter. Later on, the people who entered followed the nameplate into the wrong place. The man went into the woman¡¯s soup, while the woman went into the man¡¯s soup. At that time, Dan Tong was in the pool, so she was completely exposed. ¡± Someone beside her whispered, ¡°this means that after Zhao Dantong entered the woman¡¯s soup, someone changed the nameplate and misled the people who came in later. This means that someone wanted to frame Zhao Dantong. ¡± ¡°Who on earth is so vicious? At the age of eighteen, he was seen through by a group of men. If it were me, I really don¡¯t want to live anymore. ¡± ¡°I heard that Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were the first to come. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? You said it was Song Beibei¡­ how is that possible¡­ aren¡¯t the two of them best friends? ¡± ¡°SHH, keep your voice down. Song Beibei is over there. ¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Since someone has done such a despicable and shameless thing, why are you afraid of people talking about it? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank more and more when she heard these discussions at the door. It wasn¡¯t because everyone was starting to suspect her. It was because they said that Zhao Dantong had entered the women¡¯s pool, so she had actually entered the men¡¯s soup. And she had actually entered before Zhao Dantong. It was just that when she entered and when she came out, the sign didn¡¯t change. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on at all. She also couldn¡¯t figure out why Dan Tong had walked into the men¡¯s soup¡¯s pool in the end. They said that someone changed the sign, but no one did. If there really was someone, then it must have been before the two of them entered. Then who could it be? What was the purpose? At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared at the door, instantly silencing the people who were discussing. It was Zhong Junjie. Zhong Junjie¡¯s cold face was also very bold. He said, ¡°disperse, leave this matter to me. ¡± The people around dispersed in groups of three to five. Before some people left, they even said to Zhong Junjie, ¡°director, Dan Tong is really too miserable. You must find out the truth and give Dan Tong Justice. ¡± Everyone had left, except for Song Beibei who was still standing at the door. Zhong Junjie walked over and patted Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°go to boss¡¯s place, he¡¯s looking for you. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head, ¡°Dan Tong had such an incident, I¡¯ll stay here to accompany her. ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°go to boss¡¯s place first. Boss wants to show you something important, something related to your classmate. ¡± Song Beibei was a little curious, something related to Dan Tong. Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing might have found some clues She quickly ran over After Song Beibei left, Zhong Junjie knocked on Zhao Dantong¡¯s door. After about five minutes, Zhao Dantong finally opened the door. She was practically screaming, ¡°Song Beibei, aren¡¯t you annoying? Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± However, when she saw that the person at the door was Zhong Junjie, Zhao Dantong was slightly stunned. Then, tears fell from her eyes. She looked aggrieved, ¡°director Zhong, you¡¯re looking for me¡­ is there something you need? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you. The president is looking for you. ¡± Zhao Dantong immediately stopped crying. She asked in surprise, ¡°the president is looking for me? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°come with me. ¡± Zhao Dantong washed her face and tidied up before following Zhong Junjie to Gu Yanqing¡¯s place. Gu Yanqing¡¯s place was very spacious. It was a suite. Under Zhong Junjie¡¯s lead, Zhao Dantong was led to a bedroom. Gu Yanqing was really standing by the French window with his back facing the door. The thick curtains of the French window were pulled open and stacked on top of each other. The moonlight shone on the side of the man¡¯s face from the outside. He was unbelievably handsome. In fact, the lights in the room were also very bright. The man¡¯s back was straight and he stood with his hands behind his back, as if he was a natural king. For some reason, Zhao Dantong felt a little guilty. The door closed behind her and Zhong Junjie left as well. The room was completely silent. Zhao Dantong opened her mouth carefully and called out, ¡°president, you were looking for me? ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around. Then, he pointed at the single-seater Sofa beside him and simply said, ¡°sit. ¡± Zhao Dantong slowly walked over and sat down, looking a little uneasy. She placed her hands on her knees and looked at Gu Yanqing. Her voice was so low that there was a hint of pity. ¡°Is there something the CEO wants to talk to me about? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was still calm and indifferent. He sat down on the Sofa opposite her and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened today. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still calm Chapter 148 - She is inferior to me in everything, so why should she have a better life than me? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Yanqing said this, Zhao Dantong¡¯s tears were like a tap that was turned on, and they fell down with a splash. Then, the more she cried, the more she couldn¡¯t control herself. She covered her face ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen to me. I remember that the soup I entered was obviously female soup. How did it end up being male soup? I didn¡¯t know at all. I didn¡¯t know if someone wanted to frame me. Although at that time, there were only two people, Song Beibei and I. They even said that Song Beibei might have changed the brand, but I didn¡¯t believe it at all. I knew Beibei the best. She would never do such a thing. However, I couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. WHO changed the brand? Who lured those men over to me. ¡­ I was hurt .. My reputation was ruined. I really don¡¯t know who I have a deep hatred with. To hurt me like this¡­ ¡­ .. The more Zhao Dantong cried, the sadder she became. In the end, she was almost unable to speak. All that was left was sobs. She covered her face and her body was trembling. She was like an injured cat. Anyone who looked at her would feel sympathy and love for her. However, Gu Yanqing looked at her opposite him and only frowned. Gu Yanqing did not intend to speak in riddles. He went straight to the point, ¡°didn¡¯t you change the brand yourself, Zhao Dantong? ¡± Zhao Dantong was still covering her face, shivering and sobbing. When she heard this, Zhao Dantong¡¯s body went completely stiff. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still clear and indifferent. ¡°Zhao Dantong¡¯s acting is not bad. It¡¯s fine if you just lied to a simple person like Bei Bei, but there¡¯s no need to pretend in front of me. ¡± Zhao Dantong looked up and said in disbelief, ¡°president, what did you say? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her in silence. Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was one of extreme grievance She choked and said, ¡°president, are you suspecting me Why would I do that I¡¯m not a fool. Why would I ruin my chastity in such a way I didn¡¯t say that Song Beibei changed the brand. Even if you want to protect her, you can¡¯t frame me. I¡¯m only 18 years old this year. How could I¡­ ¡­ How could I use such a humiliating method .. Ruin myself¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡± Zhao Dantong finally couldn¡¯t continue. She covered her face and cried bitterly. She had put away her usual strong and cold arrogance. At this moment, in front of Gu Yanqing, she was like a weeping little girl. Gu Yanqing stood up and turned around to pour her a glass of water. He placed it on the table in front of her. Zhao Dantong raised her head slightly and looked at Gu Yanqing with tears in her eyes. ¡°CEO, you really can¡¯t doubt me like this. My heart hurts so much. ¡± Gu Yanqing returned to his seat and said indifferently, ¡°of course, you can¡¯t use your own methods to destroy your own reputation. Because, you want to use this method to destroy Song Beibei. ¡± Zhao Dantong originally wanted to reach out to get the glass of water that Gu Yanqing had poured for her. When she heard this, her fingers suddenly trembled, and she almost slipped the cup of water. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was as calm as ever. ¡°The sign was changed by you before you and Song Beibei entered the hot spring pool. Later on, you and Song Beibei went early, and Song Beibei actually followed the sign to the wrong place and entered the male soup. After Song Beibei entered, you switched the sign over again, and you entered the female soup yourself. This way, it can be said that Song Beibei went to the wrong place, and no one would suspect that someone had touched the sign. However, you didn¡¯t expect that later on, the sign was switched over again. Student Zhao actually wanted to silently frame Song Beibei, but in the end, he suffered the consequences of his own actions, and called for the thief to catch the thief. ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but your thoughts are so vicious. If Bei Bei had a tenth of your scheming, she wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by you like this. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. They were ever-changing, and in the end, they all turned into tears and fell down. She cried, ¡°CEO, how could you frame me like this? I didn¡¯t change my brand, and I didn¡¯t want to frame Song Beibei. Bei Bei is my best friend, and I would never frame her. Someone must be trying to frame me. Who is it? ¡± ¡°You asked him to come out and confront me. Please ask the person who framed me to come out and confront me. You can¡¯t frame me without any evidence¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± She was also certain that there was no one there at that time. Moreover, there were no cameras in a place like the hot spring. Therefore, as long as he insisted that he was framed, even if Gu Yanqing was suspicious, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find any evidence. However, at this moment, Zhao Dantong also felt extremely guilty. She could only hide it with tears. A man like Gu Yanqing was really too terrifying. Under his sharp gaze, it was as if there was nothing she could hide. Zhao Dantong cried out, ¡°president, I know that you treat Song Beibei very well. I also know that you¡¯re very biased and protective of her. However, I¡¯m the real victim of this card change incident. I don¡¯t know if Beibei said something in front of you, but I really never thought that she might be the one who did this. I never suspected her, so how could she suspect me I really thought of her as my best friend¡­ . .¡± Zhao Dantong sobbed as she watched the expression on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face not only did not show a trace of sympathy, but also a trace of impatience. His voice suddenly became much colder ¡°really? Best friend, if Beibei¡¯s best friend is someone like Zhao who wants to kill her, then I hope that Beibei¡¯s life without a friend will make me feel much more relieved than this. ¡± Zhao Dantong was once again silenced. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°yesterday, the two of you got lost in the mountain. Bei Bei almost froze to death in that temperature. If I¡¯m not wrong, this is also Zhao¡¯s masterpiece. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s pupils dilated. Gu Yanqing sneered, ¡°the other mountain path on Mount Puhua is being renovated and developed. It connects to several side peaks. Climbing is prohibited for now. Later, I asked the leader of your team. Because the two of you were late, you weren¡¯t able to gather together with the main team. ¡± Zhao Dantong immediately said, ¡°I was the one who suggested climbing the main path. It was Song Beibei who insisted on climbing that path in order to take a shortcut. Are you blaming me for getting lost now? ¡± Gu Yanqing continued unhurriedly, ¡°it¡¯s understandable for you to take the wrong path without knowing. But later on, your leader told me that she sent you a message a day earlier. At that time, Song Beibei was with you, so the matter of climbing the mountain was sent to you alone. Song Beibei doesn¡¯t know, but I think you know everything about this. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was already extremely unsightly. ¡°I did receive some information that night, but I was too tired that night and didn¡¯t look carefully. It¡¯s not strange that I didn¡¯t notice it. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at her The corners of his lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°That night, I went to investigate the mountain path that you guys got lost on. I discovered that the signposts that pointed the way had all been moved by someone. That day, only you and Song Beibei were climbing that mountain path. You were the one who moved the signpost and deliberately led Song Beibei into the forest at the side peak. ¡± Zhao Dantong quickly denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t. CEO, why are you accusing me like this? I didn¡¯t even touch the signboard. It was windy that day, so it might have been blown by the wind. Furthermore, those signboards were just inserted, so their foundations weren¡¯t stable. It was easy for them to move. How could you blame this on me? Besides, Song Beibei and I are together. The two of US lost our way in the mountains together. If I were to frame her, wouldn¡¯t I be putting myself in a desperate situation as well? Would I be foolish enough to take my own life as a joke Moreover, Song Beibei was completely fine that day. In order to find firewood for her, I even sprained my ankle and fell into the ravine. If I hadn¡¯t been discovered in time, I might have already frozen to death. Only a fool would do such a thing. CEO, I know you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t frame me like this¡­ ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t the slightest bit moved by her tearful accusation. Instead, he said slowly, ¡°This is probably your most brilliant idea. As long as you and Bei Bei are in trouble together, you can also escape responsibility if anything happens to Bei Bei in the future. Your so-called picking up firewood is just to get rid of Song Beibei and leave her alone in the coldest place. The locals all know that although the temperature of this mountain varies greatly between day and night, there are some caves in the mountain to keep out the cold. The reason why you fell and injured your leg and fainted in the ravine was because you found out that I had taken Song Beibei away. Your goal was not achieved, and if you stayed there any longer, I¡¯m afraid you would have to starve and freeze yourself. However, if you had appeared rashly at that time, it would have aroused suspicion instead. Therefore, you thought of a trick to make yourself suffer, sprained your leg, and slipped into the ravine. I¡¯m afraid that the coma at that time was faked by you. ¡± Zhao Dantong gritted her teeth. She did not know how to refute him. Gu Yanqing was like a high and mighty bystander. Zhao Dantong did not know how he knew all this. Could it be that he was just making guesses. He was like a pair of hands of the Creator, strangling her neck and making her unable to move forward. Zhao Dantong was a little flustered, but she still looked like she had been wronged. ¡°You wronged me. How can you wronged me for Song Beibei? These are all your groundless guesses. ¡± Gu Yanqing continued, ¡°I¡¯m not baseless either. After Zhong Junjie sent you to the hospital, you woke up. I asked the doctor who treated your ankle later. Your ankle sprained in less than an hour, and it took about an hour to get from the mountain to the hospital. That is to say, you sprained your ankle just before you were discovered. Of course, if this proof is not enough, I have your background information here. It shows that when you were six years old, you lived with your mother in an city for five years. It was in a village near Mount Putuo. The people there were all picking Pine Mushrooms from the mountains for a living. You must know the whole mountain like the back of your hand, not to mention this side peak. Zhao Dantong, do you want me to put all the information in front of you before you admit it? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was as calm as ever, and there was a hint of contempt in it. Even though he had said so much to her today, Zhao Dantong still felt that he did not care to speak to her at all. Zhao Dantong looked at the cold face opposite her with tears streaming down her face Suddenly, she said, ¡°in the end, aren¡¯t you doing this for Song Beibei? In Your eyes, Song Beibei is pure and innocent, while I am scheming. If Song Beibei is really not scheming at all, how could she climb up¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong paused for a moment. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know her at all, and you guys don¡¯t know me either. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°I know Song Beibei better than you do. Up until now, you really don¡¯t have the slightest intention of repentance. All you want is to sow discord. Beibei really didn¡¯t meet the right people by befriending someone like you! ¡± ¡°Beibei! It¡¯s Song Beibei again! ! ¡± Zhao Dantong finally couldn¡¯t control herself and stood up. ¡°haven¡¯t I suffered enough because of her? ¡± What was so good about Song Beibei that she was worthy of all of you working for her? That¡¯s right, I was the one who did everything. I was the one who led her into the deep mountains and the old forest. I was the one who changed the brand. I just couldn¡¯t bear to see such a good-for-nothing person like her being spoiled by all of you. What right did she have ¡°She¡¯s nothing compared to me. What right does she have to have a better life than me ¡°What right does she have to stand by your side? ¡± After she roared, Zhao Dantong suddenly changed her appearance She looked at Gu Yanqing with some infatuation. ¡°Big Brother Gu, actually, I love you more than Song Beibei. I don¡¯t want anything, and I don¡¯t care. As long as you let me stay by your side, I won¡¯t fight with anyone. I will apologize to Song Beibei, and I will beg her to forgive me. As long as you give me a little response, I really, really love you¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. Gu Yanqing also stood up He said in disgust, ¡°I think I¡¯ve already given you the answer to this. I don¡¯t want to say it again. Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. You can leave the company by yourself and withdraw from school voluntarily. I¡¯ll protect your face. The second choice is to go through the judicial process. You¡¯re already eighteen years old. You should pay the price for what you¡¯ve done. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s pupils dilated. ¡°What? You want me to drop out of school? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°I just hope that people like you will never appear in front of Bei Bei. ¡± Zhao Dantong felt as if her heart had been stomped to pieces. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. It was naturally surrounded by a gentle tone. When he called Song Beibei by her name, he always had an indescribable love for her. But in his mouth, she had become a ¡°person like you¡± . She cried, ¡°is it because of Song Beibei again? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so protective of her. If I¡¯m not wrong, then the brand was changed to have something to do with you. Because of Song Beibei, you let me be looked at by so many men ¡°When you did that, did you ever think that it would ruin my reputation? I¡¯m only eighteen years old, why are you so cruel to me? ¡± Gu Yanqing sneered, ¡°then did you ever think that Song Beibei was also eighteen years old? Would this ruin her life? Would it cause her psychological trauma ¡°When you maliciously framed others, you were unscrupulous, but you thought that others would leave you a way out. I¡¯m sorry, a person like you is not worthy of being pitied by the heavens. I gave you a chance to get lost yesterday, but you didn¡¯t repent, and instead, you made it worse. I asked someone to change the brand. This is your punishment. ¡± After Song Beibei left that night, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t notice it at first. Later, when Zhong Junjie came over, he inadvertently mentioned the time when Zhao Dantong¡¯s foot was injured. He was puzzled. He immediately got someone to investigate Zhao Dantong¡¯s background, and only then did he know that she was also the one who had gotten lost in Bei Bei Mountain. Through the mobile location APP, he observed that Song Beibei had actually entered the man¡¯s hot spring pool. He immediately figured out what Zhao Dantong wanted to do Then, he sent Zhong Junjie, who lived closest to the hot spring pool, over. Fortunately, it was still in time. At that time, the hot spring pool was not open yet. After Zhao Dantong entered the woman¡¯s hot spring pool, he got someone to change the brand again, so that Zhao Dantong could bring it upon herself. At that time, Zhong Junjie even asked if this was too cruel to a girl. Gu Yanqing was not a cold-hearted person in his life, especially when he was an 18-year-old girl. But when he thought of what this vicious girl had done, he did not soften his heart! There were some things that could be forgiven, but some things could not! Zhao Dantong¡¯s tears were still flowing. Later on, when the brand was changed, she had actually guessed the result. To be able to quietly make her suffer so badly, she had guessed that Gu Yanqing already knew some clues. However, she did not expect him to investigate everything thoroughly in one night. She also did not expect that such a person would not show any mercy to her. Speaking of which, it was all because of Song Beibei. Hate She was so hateful! ! ! How could he ruin her reputation just like that? How could he do this How could she love him so much All she thought about was him all day long! She had worked so hard to climb up the ranks just so that she could be closer to him However, not only did he treat her like a fly, he had even destroyed her like this! Zhao Dantong fell onto the sofa and covered her face as she cried bitterly, ¡°I hate you, I hate all of you. Just you wait. One day, I will make Song Beibei lose her reputation and make you lose yours. ¡± After all, she was only eighteen years old. At this moment, she could no longer suppress her emotions and they gushed out like a volcano. She gritted her teeth and cried bitterly as she cursed. Gu Yanqing did not change at all, but his tone was indifferent and disdainful, ¡°up to you. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around and walked to the door, as if he was about to leave. Just as his hand touched the DOORKNOB, Zhao Dantong suddenly pounced on him She immediately hugged one of Gu Yanqing¡¯s legs. ¡°I was wrong. I was really wrong. Don¡¯t force me to quit school, okay? I¡¯ll apologize to Song Beibei. I can Kowtow and beg her to forgive me, but don¡¯t force me to quit school. My family isn¡¯t well off, so I have to rely on the full scholarship from a university to get into school. I worked so hard to get out of the ravine. Studying is my only way out. Don¡¯t be so cruel to me. Please, don¡¯t be so cruel to me ¡°I really know that I was wrong! ¡± At this moment, Gu Yanqing had already moved his leg away and opened the door. Zhao Dantong looked up and saw song Beibei standing at the door. She lowered her head and her face was also covered in tears. Zhao Dantong was completely stunned. It turned out that Song Beibei had been standing outside the door the whole time. Gu Yanqing reached out and rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s head. His voice suddenly became much gentler, ¡°idiot, why are you crying? ¡± Song Beibei had been standing at the door from the beginning. Just now, Zhong Junjie said that Gu Yanqing was looking for him to show her something. After returning, Gu Yanqing let her stand behind the side door, leaving a small gap behind. However, she could hear everything that was said inside clearly. Zhao Dantong was stunned for a few seconds Then, she knelt in front of Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, you have to forgive me. I was possessed. I was muddle-headed for a moment. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Beibei. You have to forgive me. I¡¯m trapped by love. I know I¡¯m not human. You treated me so well, yet I still hurt you like this. I promise, this is the only time. I won¡¯t do it again. You have to forgive me this time. In the future, I¡¯ll be your slave. Beibei, can you forgive me? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Zhao Dantong for a few seconds, then took a step forward and helped her up. She turned around and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I want to talk to her alone for a while. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. ¡± After saying that, he walked out. Zhao Dantong was still sitting on the SOFA, clasping her fingers tightly. Song Beibei had obviously cried hard just now, her eyes were red. But at this moment, she looked especially calm. Chapter 149 Chapter 149: 149. If you stay aloof from worldly affairs, people will bully you. If you have a little bit of talent, people will be jealous of youAuthor: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She poured a cup of hot water for Zhao Dantong.There were two cups of water in front of Zhao Dantong now. One Cup was just poured for her by Gu Yanqing and had already cooled down.The other cup was placed in front of Song Beibei, still steaming hot.Song Beibei also held a cup of water and sat quietly opposite Zhao Dantong.Song Beibei¡¯s current appearance was very different from her usual silly and sweet appearance.She was a little distant, but she seemed to be born with a socialite temperament that was superior to others. This was something that ordinary people did not have.This was also something that Zhao Dantong was very jealous of.She knew that Song Beibei was an orphan without parents and had been living under someone else¡¯s roof since she was young. However, she just wanted to be a rich young lady who had lived in a luxurious environment since she was young. No matter if it was her taste or temperament, she was always superior to others.Because of this temperament, she always easily blended into those people in the upper class.Those who came from wealthy families in the school, or those who came from high-ranking officials, were always willing to interact with her. It was as if she could easily assimilate into those glittering circles.However, despite all her efforts, she still met with a wall everywhere.Clearly, her family background was not that good. They were clearly from the same background as her, so why were they pretending to be a rich young lady! !Even though she was already gnashing her teeth with hatred in her heart, Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was one of regret.She looked at Song Beibei with tears streaming down her face She choked with sobs. ¡°Beibei, can you please forgive me this time? I was really possessed for a moment. I know that I have a wicked heart and that my crimes are unforgivable. But look, I¡¯ve also received my retribution. My reputation has been completely ruined. I can¡¯t stay in the company anymore, but don¡¯t force me to quit school, okay? ¡±Zhao Dantong¡¯s tears fell like rain. ¡°I¡¯m different from the rest of you. I came from the mountains. You know how hard I worked to get out of that poor and backward place. If I were to drop out of school and return home, I would definitely be forced to marry someone else. My parents would definitely let me marry the crippled son of the village chief just to get some more gifts. My entire life would be ruined. Bei Bei, I know you¡¯re kind. You¡¯re a grown-up and don¡¯t remember the past. Please forgive me this once. Please forgive me this once, okay? ¡±Song Beibei had been looking at her silently and calmly.Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw that Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything.Song Beibei had always been a silly and sweet girl. She wasn¡¯t a threat to Zhao Dantong.However, Zhao Dantong had underestimated Song Beibei¡¯s status in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart.She was just a college student who was taken care of by a rich man. She was raised by a rich man.A person like Gu Yanqing had a family and a family. To a person like Song Beibei, she was just playing around.She still had some capital because she was young and beautiful.However, how could she match up to Gu Yanqing with her brain?She would definitely be kicked away in the future.However, in her current situation, she had to grit her teeth and beg her. If she were to blow a pillow breeze in Gu Yanqing¡¯s ear at this moment, she would really die without a burial ground.Song Beibei looked at Zhao Dantong, who was crying so hard that she could not control herself, and finally said, ¡°Dantong, I really treated you as a friend in the past. ¡±Zhao Dantong was slightly stunned.Song Beibei said, ¡°I want to know, when did you start to hate me? ¡±Zhao Dantong was still crying She confessed, ¡°Beibei, I know I was wrong. I really was wrong. I hate myself to death now. A person like me isn¡¯t worthy of being your friend, but I¡¯m also trapped by love. Beibei, please forgive me. Go and plead with Gu Yanqing, okay? I can¡¯t quit school. I really can¡¯t quit school! ¡±Song Beibei¡¯s fingers that were holding the Cup were also tightly clenched. ¡°I never knew that you liked Gu Yanqing. ¡±When Song Beibei said this, Zhao Dantong felt as if she was struck by lightning. She slowly lowered her arms and covered her eyes.Zhao Dantong sobbed, ¡°from the first time I saw him, Beibei, do you still remember ¡°He was the one who gave us the scholarship at the opening ceremony. At that time, I fell in love with him. Do you believe in love at first sight ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t believe it. But when I saw Gu Yanqing for the first time, it was as if I was under a spell. But I¡¯m different from all of you. Feifei¡¯s family background is good. She can say that she wants to marry the most precious man in the city, Gu Yanqing. If such words came out of my mouth, would others think that I don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth ¡°At that time, I even envied Qi Shan. Although she was very stupid, because his father was the principal, he was able to openly approach Gu Yanqing. ¡±Zhao Dantong suddenly laughed coldly, as if mocking fate She also seemed to be mocking herself. ¡°I¡¯ve always been self-aware. I knew that I would never be with someone like Gu Yanqing, so I just buried this matter deep in my heart. But because of that interview, it gave me endless hope. Gu Yanqing has never accepted any interviews, but he accepted my, such an unknown campus magazine What do you think I would think A normal person would think that he treated me¡­ ¡­ At least a little differently ? From the moment I was born, I felt as if I was trapped in a swamp. However, at the age of eighteen, I met someone who made me desperately want to get rid of the mud all over my body. I worked so hard and struggled to get to his side, but in the end, I realized that it was just my imagination. Everything was just my imagination. He was even afraid that the mud on my body would dirty his clothes. Song Beibei, do you know how it feels to be ignored and even hated by the person you love deeply?¡±Before Song Beibei could answer, Zhao Dantong smiled foolishly. ¡°How did you know? ¡±Song Beibei had never expected this answer.When she found out that Zhao Dantong had done all this, many possibilities flashed through her mind.However, when Zhao Dantong told Gu Yanqing that she loved him more than Song Beibei, she was completely dumbfounded.She had never expected that the person Zhao Dantong liked was Gu Yanqing.In fact, she should have noticed it long ago!She had wanted to interview Gu Yanqing with all her heart. After she was rejected, she could wait at the company for an entire morning. Then, she went to the Feng Ting Villa When she was doing her internship, all she wanted was to enter the management department. Song Beibei thought of a detail. There was once when Gu Yanqing held a shareholders¡¯meeting. Zhao Dantong suddenly came up and said that she had a document to hand over to the director who was in the meeting. Song Beibei said that she would help her hand it over However, she did not agree. Later, when their director came out, Zhao Dantong handed over the document but refused to leave. At that time, she had actually come up to see Gu Yanqing.She had never thought about it before, but now it was as if someone had hit her in the head.When they were in the dormitory, Jiang Feifei liked to gossip the most at night. Zhao Dantong always wore her earphones impatiently and memorized English words. However, when it came to matters related to Gu Yanqing, Zhao Dantong would always silently take off her earphones.Song Beibei noticed it, but she never connected it to anything.Actually, there were still many places that Song Beibei seemed to remember all of a sudden.Zhao Dantong smiled as she shed tears. ¡°Did you know? ¡± I never thought that Gu Yanqing accepted my interview because of you. The storm took us in at the maple courtyard villa because of you. Come to think of it, back then, Pearl Group only accepted one intern, but that intern spot was for you. Later on, you made a call, and Pearl Group called me, saying that they missed my spot. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not true. I was not included in the plan at all. Later on, it was you who called Gu Yanqing to ask him¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡±Song Beibei frowned. At that time, she had only called Zhong Junjie. Gu Yanqing did not need to personally deal with the matter of the interns.Zhao Dantong continued, ¡°thinking about it, I got the internship qualification of Pearl Group because of you. Song Beibei, you did all this for me. You must feel that I should be grateful to you. ¡±Zhao Dantong looked at her with a smile, ¡°Do you feel that I am an ingrate now? You have silently helped me so much behind my back, and I actually want to harm you? ¡±Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that way. I only helped you because we¡¯re friends. But in the end, I still don¡¯t understand why you hate me so much. ¡±Zhao Dantong was agitated She seemed to have lost control. ¡°It¡¯s because of the lofty attitude of a creator like you! ¡± ¡°It turns out that I thought that everything I did was based on my own abilities. You know how proud I was in my heart, but later, it was all because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to interview Gu Yanqing. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the Pearl Group. Song Beibei, you thought that you helped me, but you did create an illusory dream for me. You know how painful it was for me to fall from the sky into the mud after I woke up from this dream. Do you know how cruel it was for you to give me such an illusion and break her into pieces? Have you ever experienced such a feeling?¡±Zhao Dantong chuckled. ¡°Song Beibei, actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you what it feels like to control someone in the dark. Do you think that I, Zhao Dantong, am like a puppet that you can manipulate at will? ¡±Song Beibei was also surprised. She did not expect Zhao Dantong to ask such a question.She did not think too much about it when she did it. She just felt that her friend was in trouble and that she should lend a helping hand since she was capable of doing so. After that, she imagined that it might really be a little inappropriate.Ever since she met Lu Huanzi the last time, she said that Zhao Dantong¡¯s self-esteem was very high. Perhaps her help was actually a kind of harm to her.Later on, Song Beibei thought about it and decided to confess after school started.Song Beibei said, ¡°I never thought of controlling you, nor did I help you in the manner of a creator like you thought. I don¡¯t know why you would think so badly of my motives. I simply wanted to help. The only thing I felt wrong about was that I didn¡¯t confess my relationship with Gu Yanqing at the beginning. But at that time, I didn¡¯t have the courage. Later on, you guys misunderstood. Feifei liked Gu Yanqing, so I didn¡¯t have the courage. I originally planned to confess to you guys when school started¡­ ¡­ I was wrong ¡­ ¡­¡±Zhao Dantong looked at Song Beibei and suddenly changed her tone, ¡°Beibei, you weren¡¯t wrong. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what was good for me. I was a wolf with wild ambitions. ¡±She stood up and ran to Song Beibei, half-kneeling She grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand, ¡°can you forgive me once? ¡± Just once ¡°We¡¯ll still be good friends in the future. No, it¡¯s fine if you treat me as a friend. For the sake of our classmates, can you forgive me once? I promise to stay far away from Gu Yanqing in the future. I won¡¯t fight with you and I won¡¯t tell anyone about your relationship with Gu Yanqing. I PROMISE! ¡±Song Beibei calmly pulled her fingers out of Zhao Dantong¡¯s palm one by one.Song Beibei said quietly, ¡°Dantong, you can transfer schools. ¡±Zhao Dantong fell on the carpet. ¡°What? ¡±Song Beibei said, ¡°since I was young, my friends have been very good. Be It you, Feifei, or Huanzi, I have always treated them with sincerity. You asked me to forgive you, but when I thought about what you wanted to do to me, I realized that I don¡¯t have that kind of magnanimity. I can¡¯t tell right from wrong now, and I don¡¯t want to pursue the matter anymore. Pick a university that you like, and the further the better. Gu Yanqing will help you make the arrangements. Leave this place and go somewhere else to start over. Just pretend that we have never met and pretend that we have never framed each other. Even if we meet again many years later, you can pretend that you don¡¯t know each other. Dantong, you can leave. This is the best I can tolerate. ¡±Zhao Dantong felt as if her soul had been sucked dry. ¡°You still won¡¯t forgive me. You must hate me a lot, right? ¡±Song Beibei looked at her and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate you. It¡¯s just like you said. You didn¡¯t have good intentions toward me, but in the end, you got what you deserved. You got punished, but I¡¯m a very weak person. I can¡¯t get along with you like I used to. ¡±Zhao Dantong laughed twice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. ¡±Zhao Dantong stood up and staggered out of the room.When the door opened, Gu Yanqing was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. He was standing at the door.Zhao Dantong only wanted to sneer.He really didn¡¯t leave her side at all. was he afraid that she would bully Song Beibei?Zhao Dantong looked at Gu Yanqing with tears in her eyes. ¡°Can I ask you a question? ¡±Gu Yanqing glanced at her expressionlessly.¡°Why would it be someone like Song Beibei? Is it because of her innocence? ¡±Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were still cold. ¡°because she¡¯s her. ¡±Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was as cold as a knife. ¡°Since Bei Bei isn¡¯t going to pursue the matter, I¡¯ll let you off this time. You can choose your own university in the country. I¡¯ll get someone to handle all the transfer procedures for you. Alright, you can go now. ¡±Gu Yanqing looked as if he didn¡¯t want to say another word to her.He turned around and entered the room.In the room, Song Beibei was still sitting on the sofa with her head lowered.Gu Yanqing walked over and gently rubbed her hair.Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t want to look at him anymore. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and left.Song Beibei kept her head down. Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart ached as he caressed her hair. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s over. ¡±Song Beibei asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Gu Yanqing, was I wrong? ¡±¡°No. ¡±¡°But Dantong said that she became like this because of me. ¡±Gu Yanqing said, ¡°the reason why she became like this is because of her evil intentions. It has nothing to do with you at all. Beibei, the reason why I asked you to stand outside the door today is to teach you a lesson. Perhaps this might be a little cruel to you, but since you were young, I did not ask you to come into contact with the darkness and filth of life. I hope that you can grow up to be a happy girl in a clean and sunny place. However, this does not mean that these things do not exist in this world. Beibei, there is no shortage of good people in this world, but there is also no shortage of bad people. If you do not compete with the world, people will bully you. If you have even the slightest bit of talent and moral character, people will be jealous of you and ostracize you. If you are magnanimous and give in, people will invade you and harm you. If you do not compete with others, you will have to live with the world and have no expectations. At the same time, you have to maintain your eyesight and be prepared to fight. There are many good people in this society, but there are also many bad people. Being overly kind is also a mistake. This is what I hope that you will learn from this incident. ¡±Song Beibei was silent.Gu Yanqing sighed and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Alright, alright. Just be yourself. I¡¯m here to protect you. ¡±Gu Yanqing seemed to have a calming aura about him.Song Beibei leaned against his chest and the tears that she had been holding back for a long time suddenly fell.It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t wronged, it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t angry.She had never thought that this would be the result of her wholehearted treatment of a person.She had asked Zhao Dantong to transfer schools because she had taken advantage of Gu Yanqing¡¯s strength and bullied Zhao Dantong.However, she really could not face her anymore.Song Beibei thought of the past six months. They had gone to classes together, gossiped together, and lived together. There was a knife cutting through her heart.What kind of mood did Zhao Dantong use to get along with her? When she smiled at her, perhaps she hated her from the bottom of her heart.She had been so lucky to have met a group of good sisters in the dormitory and had vowed to maintain a friendship for a lifetime.It was only half a year, only half a year.Those feelings had long been corroded by jealousy and did not dare to corrode the rust, and it was unbearable to look at.After Song Beibei returned to Xia city, she suddenly fell ill.Although it was not very serious, the injection, water, medicine, and procrastination for a week finally made people a little more energetic.It just so happened that the company¡¯s internship period was coming to an end.It was already the end of the year, and the various parts of the company had also begun their holidays.Ever since Zhao Dantong returned to the company, she took the initiative to go to the Personnel Department to Cancel Guan Peisheng¡¯s contract.There was also a commotion in the Company.Most people knew that something had happened in an Cheng, and that this girl had mistakenly entered the male soup and was exposed.They thought that an 18-year-old girl could not bear such a blow, so she resigned.Because she had recently won the MZ Headline Award, Zhao Dantong¡¯s reputation was at its peak. Her resignation made many people sigh.After Song Beibei returned, she did not go to the company because she was sick.Therefore, she didn¡¯t hear about the rumors in the company.In fact, after she came back from an Cheng, Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t seem to have any contact anymore.However, when she passed by Gu Yanqing¡¯s study room once, she heard Zhong Junjie say that Zhao Dantong¡¯s transfer procedures had been completed.Song Beibei also didn¡¯t ask about which school she transferred to.She knew that Gu Yanqing would arrange it.Actually, Song Beibei knew about Gu Yanqing¡¯s methods. He agreed to Zhao Dantong¡¯s transfer instead of dropping out, but it was just to fulfill her kindness.Song Beibei felt that she wasn¡¯t kind either, but no matter what Zhao Dantong did, she still couldn¡¯t bear to destroy her future.Just as she said, studying was her only way out, and she had already received her retribution.For An eighteen-year-old child, that kind of punishment was already enough¡­ ¡­Moreover, she was just like that. Maybe she really was muddled up for a moment, and she could turn back from the wrong path.But, Song Beibei didn¡¯t care about any of this.Zhao Dantong was the first lesson you taught me about the dark side of life, but I won¡¯t thank you for it.I just hope that we will never see each other again in this life! Chapter 150 - Gu Yanqing said that his wife was for fun! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At the end of the year, everyone started their holidays, but Gu Yanqing was as busy as usual, leaving early and returning late. However, even when he was outside, he would still try his best to find time to accompany Song Beibei. Tonight was New Year¡¯s Eve. Gu Yanqing said that he would get off work early and come back home today. Many people at home had taken leave to go home for the new year. A huge old house and villa felt more and more deserted. Actually, Song Beibei was very afraid of the new year. This was because every year during the new year, every family would put on lanterns and streamers. The whole family would have a reunion dinner, set off firecrackers, or watch the Spring Festival gala. However, the New Year was meaningless to her. This was because that time of the year was the coldest time of the year at home. In the past, her relationship with Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t good either. After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, they would just return to their respective rooms and basically didn¡¯t have any activities. Song Beibei was curled up in the Lazy Sofa behind the floor-to-ceiling windows. Her hands were fiddling with long needles and taking risks. Lucky was crouching beside her feet, nuzzling her feet, asking her to play with it. Song Beibei gave it a gentle kick. ¡°Go out and play by yourself. I don¡¯t have time for you. ¡± Lucky whimpered in protest, but Song Beibei simply shut it out of the balcony. Lucky started to pull the windows aggrievedly. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to it, because she was preparing a new year present for Gu Yanqing. She planned to personally knit a scarf for Gu Yanqing. She secretly bought a needle and thread, and downloaded a learning video online. Song Beibei was really learning well. She was almost done. She had to finish it before Gu Yanqing came back. At 5:50, Song Beibei finally finished. Lucky also started barking on the balcony at the same time. Song Beibei leaned over to take a look. A car slowly drove into the underground parking garage. It was Gu Yanqing! Song Beibei was quick-witted. She stood up, put the scarf into the gift box and held it in her hand. Then, she left the room! Song Beibei stood at the entrance and waited. She carried the gift box and bag behind her, waiting to give him a surprise. Gu Yanqing saw song Beibei standing at the entrance with a bright smile on her face. Somewhere deep in his heart, it was as if a feather had gently scratched it. Song Beibei was a girl who loved to smile. When she smiled, there were two shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth. Coupled with her snow-white skin, her eyes were as bright as black gems. When she smiled, they turned into two small crescent moons. She was very cute and tempting. Before Gu Yanqing walked over, Song Beibei went up to him and said impatiently, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I have a gift for you. Don¡¯t you dare not like it. ¡± Song Beibei was about to hand over the gift box behind her when she noticed that Gu Yanqing was also carrying a gift box in his hand. Gu Yanqing smiled and asked with interest, ¡°a New Year¡¯s gift? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s attention had already shifted to the gift box in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. She pointed at it and asked, ¡°what¡¯s this? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at it casually and said in a casual tone, ¡°Oh, Wanjing sent me a scarf from America. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s expression immediately froze. She glanced at it. It was Hermes. What a coincidence? Gu Yanqing also noticed the change in her expression. He saw her hands behind her back and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you have a gift for me too? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s expression suddenly changed and she looked a little annoyed. ¡°When did I say I had a gift? No, NO GIFT! ¡± As she said that, she turned around and ran back into the house with the gift box in her hands. Gu Yanqing smiled. What was wrong with this girl. She had just said that she wanted to give her a gift, but she suddenly refused to admit it. A second ago, it was still a bright spring, but now, it was already covered with dark clouds. He unintentionally looked at the gift bag in his hand and more or less guessed what was going on in his heart. Gu Yanqing followed Song Beibei¡¯s footsteps into the House, only to find that the girl had already rushed upstairs without looking back. Song Beibei ran into the room in one breath and closed the door. She ran angrily to the bed and lay down. Damn it! That Gu Wanjing actually gave her the same gift as her! ! ! Song Beibei looked at the gift bag on the bed, her heart burning with anger. After staring at the gift for a while, she sulked and threw the gift bag into the trash can. Then, she ran to the bed and wrapped herself in the blanket like a caterpillar. After a while, she heard someone knocking on the door. Song Beibei naturally knew it was Gu Yanqing But she ignored him. Song Beibei also knew that her anger was unreasonable, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. Gu Yanqing opened the door and came in, only to see the little girl who was quarreling completely wrapped herself in the blanket again. What bad habit was this! Gu Yanqing went up and was about to lift her blanket. ¡°Song Beibei, why are you suddenly throwing a Tantrum? Why are you getting more and more erratic lately? ¡± Song Beibei was not as strong as Gu Yanqing. She was about to be dug out from under the blanket by Gu Yanqing. She simply shook off the blanket and sat up all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m erratic. That¡¯s my personality. I didn¡¯t ask you to coax me. Go Out. I¡¯m going to sleep? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the clock on the wall and found it funny. ¡°It¡¯s only six o¡¯clock. Are you sure you want to sleep? ¡± Song Beibei was very sure. ¡°Yes, I WANT TO SLEEP! I¡¯m very sleepy! ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not eating dinner? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating, I¡¯m not eating. You go out, I¡¯M GOING TO SLEEP NOW! ¡± Song Beibei angrily pulled up the blanket and buried herself again. This time, Gu Yanqing did not pull up the blanket again. Song Beibei heard the faint sound of footsteps leaving. Gu Yanqing really left¡­ ¡­ Why did she feel even more wronged! However, after about three seconds, she suddenly heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice coming from a corner of the room. ¡°So, you¡¯re arguing with me over this? ¡± Song Beibei pulled the corner of the blanket away and saw that Gu Yanqing had already taken out the gift bag that he had just thrown into the trash can, and he was holding the scarf in his hand. Gu Yanqing held the scarf in his hand, and there was a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth. He waved the hand holding the scarf, ¡°this is the New Year¡¯s gift you gave me? ¡± Song Beibei was inexplicably embarrassed and angry, and she immediately jumped up from the bed. After getting off the bed, she went to grab the scarf from Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you. I¡¯m just knitting it for fun. Don¡¯t flatter yourself. Even if I throw it away, I won¡¯t give it to you! ¡± Song Beibei reached out to grab the scarf from Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands, but her height was a lot shorter than Gu Yanqing¡¯s. Gu Yanqing raised his hands high. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t reach it even if she stood on her tiptoes. She couldn¡¯t touch it even if she jumped. Gu Yanqing looked like he was teasing a cat. He lowered his head and smiled. Looking at Song Beibei¡¯s angry and angry appearance, she jumped up like a kitten. Her soft hair rubbed against his chin. She jumped for a long time but couldn¡¯t get it out. Song Beibei was really angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing! Give it to me! ¡± In the next second, the scarf was already wrapped around Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. Then, he had already turned around and walked to the floor-to-ceiling mirror to take a look. ¡°It¡¯s very nice, the big red color suits me very well! ¡± The scarf that Song Beibei knitted was a big red color. At that time, she was thinking of a New Year¡¯s gift, so she wanted it to be red and festive. After thinking about it, it seemed like giving a red scarf to a boy was a little¡­ ¡­ But because the scarf was almost finished at that time, there was no time to change it. But now that Gu Yanqing was casually wrapping it around his neck, it looked casual and lazy, but it also looked like a model who was ostentatious. It was actually exceptionally beautiful. This was the first time Song Beibei had seen a man who could control a bright red color. The good-looking Song Beibei was a little jealous. She didn¡¯t look so good in it. Song Beibei pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a scarf? Why do you need another one? This isn¡¯t for you. ¡± Gu Yanqing walked over and rubbed her hair. ¡°My wife gave it to me. How can it be compared to other people¡¯s gifts? ¡± Song Beibei blurted out, ¡°I knitted it myself. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re so amazing, then I¡¯ll have to offer it to you. Sooner or later, THREE INCENSE STICKS WILL BURN! ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw him trying to talk her way out of it. Her small fist smashed into his chest. ¡°then you¡¯ll have to surround him every day. ¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± It was just a small interlude. Song Beibei felt that she was easy to coax now. Gu Yanqing¡¯s casual words were enough to make her happy. Once Song Beibei was happy, she wanted to present a treasure. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner for you tonight. ¡± This year, Gu Yanqing gave all the servants at home a holiday. So much so that they had to prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner themselves. Gu Yanqing was a master, so Song Beibei was naturally not worried about not having enough food to eat. But when she thought about how Gu Yanqing had worked hard at the company for a whole day and still had to cook for her when he came back, she felt a little guilty. So, Song Beibei volunteered to cook tonight. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid that if you burn the kitchen down, I¡¯ll have to clean it up. ¡± Song Beibei was also aware of her own standards. So she was a little dejected. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll be too tired, I¡¯m really useless. I¡¯ll learn to cook in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing kissed his hair. ¡°My wife, Gu Yanqing, is not used to cook for me. ¡± Song Beibei asked reflexively, ¡°then why did you marry your wife? ¡± Gu Yanqing thought about it seriously and spat out three words. ¡°For fun. ¡± For Fun¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was shocked by these three words. She pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Gu Yanqing, am I your toy? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and pinched her cheek. ¡°Look at how fun you look now. ¡± Song Beibei shook his hand away. ¡°Forget it, go and cook. I¡¯m not that easy to raise. ¡± HMPH, he actually said that his wife was to be raised for fun. It was really infuriating. Gu Yanqing liked to see her angry look the most. He thought it was fun, but he didn¡¯t want to tease her anymore. He smiled and said, ¡°Go and put on your coat. We¡¯re going out to eat today. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised. ¡°going out? Where are we going? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once we go. ¡± Song Beibei really didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to bring her to an orphanage. This orphanage had obviously just been built, and its name was Pearl Orphanage. Song Beibei stood at the door, looking at Gu Yanqing in confusion. Gu Yanqing pulled her into his arms. ¡°This orphanage was built under the name of Pearl Corporation. It was just built not long ago. Do you still remember the Yunchuan earthquake three months ago ¡°these are all the children who suffered misfortune in Yunchuan. I¡¯ve taken them all over. Today, I¡¯ll bring you to see them. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of it, but her nose suddenly felt sour. Three months ago, the magnitude-7 earthquake in Yunchuan shocked the entire country. It had been constantly reported on the television news. Song Beibei also paid special attention to it. When she saw the news, her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Once, she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°these children are too pitiful. Gu Yanqing, you have the ability. Can you help them? ¡± Later on, under the name of the Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing donated 10 million yuan to the disaster area in Yunchuan. He also donated some daily necessities. ¡°But Song Beibei really didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would build an orphanage and take all the children there. ¡± She was indescribably touched. At this moment, she deeply felt that although the man beside her was like an iceberg in front of outsiders, his heart was actually very soft. He was a kind man. Song Beibei felt that she seemed to love Gu Yanqing even more. Gu Yanqing put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Go in, the children are waiting for you. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head. ¡°waiting for me? How do they know me? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I prepared many gifts for them before, and they were given in your name. So everyone knows that a kind-hearted sister called Song Beibei gave them many new year gifts. ¡± When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing entered the room together. Dozens of children were surrounding a large dining table and making dumplings with the orphanage¡¯s caretaker. Everyone was stunned for a second when they saw Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei enter the room together. However, someone suddenly said, ¡°that must be sister Beibei. ¡± Then, everyone put down the dumplings and crowded around the door. ¡°Sister Beibei, my name is Xiao Zhao. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Uncle Gu showed me your photo before. You¡¯re so beautiful. We all like the presents you gave us. ¡± ¡°Sister Beibei, I¡¯m Ozawa. ¡± ¡°Sister Beibei, I¡¯m Dada. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the group of children. Their faces had a smile that was like gold. The pain from the past was hidden behind that smile, and it made her heart ache even more. Next, Song Beibei and the children made dumplings and boiled them together. Many people gathered around a big table to eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. The lights in the restaurant were bright, and it was filled with the children¡¯s laughter. In the past, Song Beibei only felt sad and lonely during New Year¡¯s. But this year, with so many people, a part of her heart seemed to be slowly filling up. She liked the excitement and the feeling of being with the children. After dinner, she went to the backyard to set off fireworks. The fireflies in her hands were like dazzling meteors, dancing in the sky. Song Beibei was surrounded by a group of children. Gu Yanqing sat on the steps and watched. He held a glass of beer in his hand and slowly drank it. After a while, Song Beibei also came over and sat with him. Seeing that Gu Yanqing was drinking beer, she leaned over and wanted to drink too. Gu Yanqing refused to let her. ¡°I¡¯m drinking. You¡¯ll have to drive back later. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°but I want to drink too? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly leaned over and kissed Song Beibei¡¯s Lips. His tone was indifferent. ¡°children are not allowed to drink. ¡± It was as if everything had stopped. Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth still had the cold fragrance of beer in it, and the laughter of children seemed to be mixed in his ears. She was stunned and stared at the person opposite her with wide eyes. After a while, a child chuckled. ¡°Look, uncle Gu is kissing sister Beibei. ¡± ¡°What do you know? Sister Beibei is uncle Gu¡¯s wife. Kissing can give birth to a baby. ¡± ¡°Then, brother Jun, can you give birth to a baby by kissing me? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face flushed red. Was Gu Yanqing drunk? ¡­ In front of so many children? It was not suitable for children! But soon, the older child dragged the child away with a smile. Song Beibei was struggling, but Gu Yanqing simply grabbed her waist¡­ ¡­ .. Song Beibei was really embarrassed to death. Even when she left, the children were still covering their mouths and laughing sneakily. Of course, Song Beibei knew what they were laughing about. Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, was calm and collected, as if nothing had happened. Before Song Beibei left, she received many gifts. There were drawings drawn by the children themselves, and there were small grasshoppers woven from bamboo. Song Beibei liked them all very much. When she said goodbye, she was actually a little reluctant. The children were also reluctant to part. Xiao Zhao was nine years old this year, so he could be considered the oldest among them. He stood in front of all the children and waved his hand vigorously. ¡°Sister Beibei, goodbye to Uncle Gu. You must come and see us often. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I will definitely come often. ¡± Then Xiao Zhao looked at everyone and gave them a meaningful look. Then all the children shouted in unison, ¡°I wish sister Beibei and uncle Gu a long and happy life together. ¡± Song Beibei actually couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Her heart was so warm that it felt like it was about to overflow. After getting into the car, she was still in a trance and was very touched. Suddenly, she turned to Gu Yanqing and asked, ¡°how did they know that I¡¯m your wife? ¡± Gu Yanqing said seriously, ¡°I guess they think that the two of us are a good match and that we look like a couple. ¡± Song Beibei immediately despised him, ¡°who looks like a couple with you? Didn¡¯t you hear that the children call me sister and uncle? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°calling me grandfather is also my wife. You can¡¯t deny it anymore. ¡± It was already late at night when they reached home. Song Beibei was really happy tonight. She also knew that Gu Yanqing had spent a lot of effort to arrange it, so she was very touched. After Gu Yanqing sent her to the door, he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to America tomorrow, about three days. Will you come with me? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°The day after tomorrow is Feifei¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m going to her house, so I won¡¯t go. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He sighed. ¡°That¡¯s good too. You stay at home obediently. Tomorrow, Aunt Feng will come back and take care of your daily life. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take good care of myself. It¡¯s only three days. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked rather sad. ¡°I won¡¯t see you for three days. ¡± In the past, Gu Yanqing would never act like this. He was always cold and indifferent. However, Song Beibei gradually realized that Gu Yanqing was becoming more and more attached to her? Seeing the reluctance on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face, Song Beibei was touched and blurted out, ¡°why don¡¯t we sleep together tonight? ¡± Chapter 151 - My wife, who dares to bully her! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After Song Beibei said this, she was stunned. On the other side, Gu Yanqing seemed to be slightly stunned as well. He casually smiled, ¡°are you sure? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯m not sure. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head repeatedly. Song Beibei¡¯s reaction seemed to be within Gu Yanqing¡¯s expectations. He raised his hand to Rub Song Beibei¡¯s hair, ¡°alright, it¡¯s very late, go to bed early. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and returned to his room. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back with some disappointment. Actually, she wasn¡¯t that uncertain. However, Song Beibei also noticed. Gu Yanqing was always deliberately avoiding them to be in the same room. So, Gu Yanqing was¡­ ¡­ Yes .. Not Interested Anymore? Could it be that someone was always unsatisfied with his desires and lost interest? Thinking about it, she became even more depressed. She was an eighteen-year-old girl, why would she study the physiological needs of an old man! ! ! AHHHHHHH! ! ! Forget it, forget it! ! ! Song Beibei returned to her room and slept until dawn. When she woke up the next morning, Gu Yanqing had already flown to America. Auntie Feng had already returned and prepared breakfast for her. Song Beibei suddenly felt that the room was empty. Today was the first day of the New Year, and she was actually bored to death. The song family had very few children, and almost all of them were single-handed. Therefore, Song Beibei had never had any uncles or brothers or sisters. Therefore, she had never experienced what it was like to visit relatives and friends during the New Year. Just like usual, she stayed on the balcony and browsed Weibo to catch up on Korean dramas. Song Beibei¡¯s Weibo was called [ vitality girl Song Beibei ] . In the past, she loved to Browse Weibo and watch new things in various circles. Occasionally, she would post some complaints on Weibo or shoot some lucky videos or something. However, she had always been one of the millions of people and did not stand out. Other than some of her classmates and friends, there were only a few random passersby among her fans. However, ever since she got to know Pan Peter, the popular person on Weibo, Song Beibei had become a little famous. Pan Peter was a popular person on Weibo with two to three million followers. It was said that he was very famous when he was in high school. It was mainly because Pan Peter had once eaten a lobster shop that she had always wanted to eat and tagged her. In the end, Song Beibei¡¯s Weibo exploded. Not only did her fans explode, but the comments exceeded a hundred overnight. Song Beibei finally saw what the power of fans was. Of course, most of them were Pan Peter¡¯s fans, thinking that Pan Peter had openly declared his love affair. A group of little girls left messages on Song Beibei¡¯s Weibo, begging her to let their husbands go, saying that Pan Peter belonged to everyone! Song Beibei naturally ignored them. Even now, Pan Peter would occasionally@her if he saw anything new. There would also be many fans who would comment below, wondering if they were a couple. Song Beibei replied a few times, saying that they were just colleagues and good friends, and then she ignored them. After all, Weibo was just a hobby of hers. She ignored them, and it gradually died down. However, thanks to Pan Peter, she now had 20,000 to 30,000 fans. Song Beibei would occasionally post some travel photos on it, and there would also be some like-minded fans who commented and liked them. An idea suddenly popped up in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. If she posted a photo of her and Gu Yanqing together on Weibo, what would the consequences be? Of course, this idea only appeared for a second before it was snapped back into Song Beibei¡¯s mind. Perhaps everyone who saw it felt like they were fans and idols. Because even if she shouted on Weibo that Gu Yanqing was her husband, others would only think that she was crazy Song Beibei suddenly felt a little depressed. Back then, she especially didn¡¯t want others to know about her relationship with Gu Yanqing. This was her Achilles¡¯heel! But now, her mood seemed to be a little different. It seemed, a little¡­ ¡­ She cared about her status ¡­ In the afternoon, Song Beibei went to the street to pick out a gift for Jiang Feifei. It was a complete set of novels by a certain Romance Queen. Jiang Feifei had a hobby, which was to read online novels. Her idol wasn¡¯t a celebrity, but those two-dimensional men depicted in the novels. Every time she read a novel, Jiang Feifei¡¯s favorite line was, ¡°I think the male lead of this novel is similar to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing should go and film a television show. He¡¯ll definitely be famous. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart throbbed when she thought of this. What would Feifei¡¯s reaction be if she found out about her true relationship with Gu Yanqing? Would she be like Zhao Dantong and hate her for lying? Song Beibei was afraid in her heart. However, she had already made up her mind to tell her the truth once school started. Moreover, when Jiang Feifei invited her over the phone a few days ago, she also asked if Jiang Feifei had invited Zhao Dantong. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°I did invite her, but Dantong said that she transferred to another school that day and left. You said that Dantong is doing well in university a, why would she choose to go to m university in Zang City ¡°Although this university¡¯s journalism major is also one of the best in the country, it¡¯s still on par with our university. Moreover, that place is really too far away and the environment is terrible. What is wrong with Dantong? She wouldn¡¯t even tell us even if we asked her. ¡± Song Beibei naturally knew what was going on in her heart. The university where Zhao Dantong transferred to was also famous in the country. Zhao Dantong was still a full scholarship in the past. But in the end, it was still in a remote place. Song Beibei said indifferently, ¡°there¡¯s probably a reason for her. ¡± She didn¡¯t say much about this topic. Jiang Feifei¡¯s birthday was on the second day of the Lunar New Year. Therefore, Song Beibei also knew that she had a nickname called the second day of the Lunar New Year. Jiang Feifei¡¯s birthday was at the ¡°freshwater¡± bar. Freshwater was the largest bar in the city. In fact, during the day, Jiang Feifei¡¯s family held a family banquet. She didn¡¯t like that kind of formal Chinese banquet. Other than the exchange of gifts between relatives, she only liked to eat. Therefore, she didn¡¯t invite Song Beibei to the Jiang family. Instead, at night, she booked a large bar, invited a bunch of her friends, and held her own party. When Song Beibei arrived, there were already many people in the bar. Jiang Feifei liked to socialize and was straightforward and generous. Therefore, she had a lot of friends from all walks of life. When Song Beibei entered the Bar, the music in the bar was deafening and the light was dim. The bar counter was full of people. Some people were dancing on the dance floor, some were drinking and chatting at the bar counter, and some were fighting and drinking. It was very lively. Jiang Feifei was sitting on the SOFA, surrounded by stars and the Moon. She was joking and joking with a bunch of friends. In fact, Song Beibei knew most of the people here. They were her university classmates, as well as some senior brothers and sisters from the clubs. At eighteen years old, she was really restless. When she wanted to get rid of her parents and be unrestrained. They were all acquaintances here, so song Beibei didn¡¯t mind such an environment. She walked over and greeted everyone. Jiang Feifei complained, ¡°why are you only here now? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I thought you had to deal with those relatives at home before coming over. Who Knew You were so early? Besides, didn¡¯t the old man take the opportunity to arrange a blind date for you? Is he willing to let you go out so early? ¡± Jiang Feifei immediately wrapped her arms around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of course, you guys are more important. I¡¯ve always valued friends over women. ¡± Song Beibei pushed her and handed her the gift bag in her hand. ¡°Xx, the complete collection of DIVA¡¯s novels. It has an autograph. ¡± Jiang Feifei happily took it and gave Song Beibei a fierce kiss on the face. ¡°You really understand me. Guess what Huanzi gave me. It¡¯s actually a red packet. She really doesn¡¯t want to spend a little bit of her heart. I¡¯ll definitely scold her later. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Huanhuan didn¡¯t come over? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°she¡¯s overseas. She travels around the world during the winter vacation. A few days ago, she was in Switzerland. Now, she¡¯s gone to Japan. I heard that she went with her rich brother-in-law. His brother-in-law is really good to her. He¡¯s like a biological sister. If only I had a brother-in-law like him who takes me out to play every day. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Thinking of Lu Huanzi and the man called Mo Lichuan, she sighed in her heart. Song Beibei was pulled to sit down. They sparred and drank together. They played truth or dare and had a lot of fun. About half an hour later. Jiang Feifei received a phone call. After hanging up the phone, she happily said to Song Beibei, ¡°Dan Tong is here. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this name, her heart was still squeezed by reality. As she spoke, Jiang Feifei stood up. ¡°At least she still has a conscience. She said she brought me a birthday present. ¡± Song Beibei immediately grabbed Jiang Feifei¡¯s arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Dan Tong will be leaving after transferring schools today? ¡± ¡°She said that she will be flying in two hours. She rushed here to say goodbye to me. ¡± Jiang Feifei held Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take this opportunity to send her off together. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t get up. Her voice became colder. ¡°You can go. I don¡¯t want to go. ¡± Jiang Feifei was a little suspicious. ¡°Beibei, did you and Dantong¡­ have a fight? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to see her. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°no matter what kind of trouble you two have, she¡¯s going to leave. Hidden city is so far away. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t see each other again. For the sake of being classmates, let¡¯s not argue. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei was dragged out of the bar by Jiang Feifei. Zhao Dantong was outside the bar, but she didn¡¯t come in. Jiang Feifei only thought that Zhao Dantong, who only knew how to learn, didn¡¯t like places like bars. So she dragged Song Beibei out. Zhao Dantong was sitting in a cafe near the bar. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Feifei to bring Song Beibei along. When she saw Song Beibei, she stood up reflexively, and her face didn¡¯t look good. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t willing to go in either. However, Jiang Feifei seemed to want to be the peacemaker and insisted on pulling her in. Jiang Feifei pulled Song Beibei and sat down opposite Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong was the first to greet Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s been a few days. How are you? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t even look at her. She kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t seem to mind. She smiled and said to Jiang Feifei, ¡°Feifei, happy birthday. ¡± Then, she handed over the gift box in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday gift. I bought it randomly. Don¡¯t mind it. ¡± Jiang Feifei took it and opened it. It was a beautiful crystal bracelet. Jiang Feifei said in surprise, ¡°this is a new model from the Swarovski family. It costs 3,000 yuan. Dantong, thank you for spending so much for me. ¡± In fact, 3,000 yuan was nothing to Jiang Feifei. However, she knew that Zhao Dantong¡¯s family background was not very good. Her tuition fees were also dependent on her scholarship and her own work. It was really too extravagant to give her such a bracelet. Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of a rich family. You don¡¯t like ordinary things. Don¡¯t worry. After I transferred to another school, I received an even more generous scholarship. It¡¯s more than enough to buy you a gift. ¡± Jiang Feifei smiled. ¡°thank you. ¡± There was a moment of silence, but there was also some sadness. Jiang Feifei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dantong, why did you transfer? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°because I offended some people. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened. Zhao Dantong suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Actually, it¡¯s because the scholarship there is richer, and there are many talents in university a. it¡¯s hard for me to make a name for myself here, so it¡¯s much easier to get a scholarship there. Moreover, there¡¯s an overseas talent training program there, so the spots are much easier to apply for than here. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°with your results, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to get these here? ¡± Moreover, Zhao Dantong was actually already somewhat famous in the media circle. She still didn¡¯t understand why she would give up such a big city to go to such a remote place. Zhao Dantong glanced at Song Beibei a few times, as if she had something to hide. ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t ask anymore. I have my own difficulties. ¡± Since Zhao Dantong had said so, Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t continue asking. ¡°then you have to take care of yourself in the future. ¡± Zhao Dantong nodded, then turned to Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve let you down for that matter. I¡¯ve paid the price. Now that I¡¯m leaving, I won¡¯t be appearing in front of you anymore. Can You forgive me? ¡± Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. Zhao Dantong¡¯s tone was especially sincere, but for some reason, Song Beibei felt that her eyes didn¡¯t seem to be friendly towards her. Actually, forgiveness or not wasn¡¯t that important to the two of them anymore. Just now, Jiang Feifei had asked her why she wanted to leave. Her initial answer was that she had offended some people. Actually, Song Beibei knew that Zhao Dantong was hinting at something. And now, she was saying this in front of Feifei, as if it was her fault if she didn¡¯t forgive her. Jiang Feifei seemed to have noticed something amiss as well. She asked uncertainly, ¡°Dantong, is your transfer related to Bei Bei? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what Zhao Dantong meant. But at this moment, she had already calmed down regarding the past. Song Beibei¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Dantong, I wish you a safe journey and a bright future. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s words were sincere. If that had not happened, Song Beibei would have always admired Zhao Dantong. She was very smart and persistent. She had goals and ambitions for the future. Perhaps their relationship was a joke that fate played on each other. She helped her, but in her eyes, it was contempt for her abilities. She hid it from her, but it made her feel like she was secretly enjoying the pleasure of manipulating people. Song Beibei was speechless, but she couldn¡¯t refute it. It could only be said that because of the different circumstances, everyone had different views on everything. There was no absolute right or wrong in this world. Therefore, she no longer cared about what happened in the past. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°thank you for forgiving me. This way, I can feel at ease when I leave. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s flight was at twelve o¡¯clock. When Song Beibei and Jiang Feifei left, she was still sitting in the cafe. When Song Beibei and Jiang Feifei returned to the bar, it was still bustling with activity. However, Song Beibei had long lost the mood to play with everyone. However, because Jiang Feifei had always been in high spirits, she said that she would let her stay at her house at night. Song Beibei thought that since Gu Yanqing was not at home, it would be good for her to stay at Feifei¡¯s house for a few days, so she sat in the corner of the Sofa in the bar and played with her phone. Someone was gossiping beside her. ¡°Look, that Zhuo Wei posted another shocking piece of gossip on Weibo. He said that he will see you tonight at twelve o¡¯clock. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Zhuo Wei was a famous entertainment media person in China. He specialized in exposing the privacy of celebrities. He was a maverick and was known as the ¡°number one Paparazzi in China. ¡°. Many celebrities were quite afraid of him. Song Beibei was also quite gossipy, so she followed him too. She deliberately scrolled through his Weibo, and sure enough, the latest post was posted 20 minutes ago. The title was very tantalizing: ¡°CEO of a certain group feeds university students. See You at 12 pm tonight! ¡± Other than that, there was no other information. This Zhuo Wei had millions of fans. Every time there was news, it would cause a huge storm in the entertainment industry. However, this time, it was not a popular young male idol. The main character was indeed the CEO of a certain group. Everyone began to guess who the CEO was referring to? Bao. Raising college students was actually a common occurrence in the circle of the rich. However, once it was exposed, the impact would be huge. And this Zhuo Wei had never cared about the business circle. How could he suddenly reveal such a piece of news. Therefore, everyone was speculating that the university student must be some famous school Belle from a certain film academy. Because everyone was a little tired from playing, the group of people gathered on the sofa to gossip. Someone said, ¡°let¡¯s meet at twelve tonight. Isn¡¯t there only ten minutes left? ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m dying of curiosity. This Zhuo Wei has always only exposed big entertainment gossip, and the main characters are usually household names. Who Do you think this CEO is referring to? ¡± Someone began to analyze, ¡°if it¡¯s those fat-brained nouveau riche bosses, who would pay attention to them? Not only does it have to be popular enough, it also has to be related to the entertainment circle. It can¡¯t be Gu Yanqing, right? ¡± Jiang Feifei happened to bring some champagne over and conveniently sat down beside Song Beibei. ¡°The few of you, please don¡¯t gossip about my prince charming. Why would Gu Yanqing keep a college student? If he really does, I¡¯ll be the first to sign up. ¡± The person next to her laughed. ¡°Feifei, you haven¡¯t given up yet. Look at you, we can¡¯t even say a single bad word about Gu Yanqing. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°giving up is one thing, but he¡¯s still my prince charming. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was a little pale. Looking at the Weibo Post, her fingers went cold. She didn¡¯t reveal anything, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. Forget it, it¡¯s impossible! It shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Gu Yanqing. But everyone was still very interested in gossiping. Plus, there were only a few minutes left. Everyone was scrolling through their mobile phones and Weibo, waiting eagerly. Some even placed bets, some even bet that the CEO was referring to Gu Yanqing. Everyone started to place their bets as if it was real. Almost everyone bet that it was Gu Yanqing. Only Jiang Feifei was very domineering as she slapped a thousand yuan red packet on the table. ¡°I bet that it¡¯s definitely not Gu Yanqing. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and asked Song Beibei, ¡°Beibei, you bet on one too. It¡¯s fun. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to bet, ¡± Song Beibei refused. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°if you¡¯re in the same camp as me, we¡¯ll definitely be able to kill everyone. Trust me, Gu Yanqing will definitely not support a university student. ¡± Song Beibei still did not bet. Because someone had already shouted, ¡°look, the video is out, it¡¯s out. ¡± Everyone went to check their Weibo. The video that Zhuo Wei had exposed had always been a video. Usually, the entire video was edited by the Paparazzi after two or three days of tracking. Everyone watched the video and ridiculed. After watching for a while, someone suddenly screamed, ¡°look, it¡¯s really Gu Yanqing, it¡¯s really Gu Yanqing¡¯s foster daughter, a college student. This is too unfair, his idol has been destroyed. ¡± Song Beibei was also watching the video. She saw in the video, under the Telephoto Lens, behind the clear profile of Gu Yanqing in the driver¡¯s seat. Her entire heart had already collapsed. However, after a few minutes. There was almost complete silence at the side. The bar seemed to be unbelievably quiet all of a sudden. Although the music was still deafening, and the light was still flickering. But at this moment, everyone seemed to be cursed. They stared in disbelief at the ¡°female college student¡± on the video, so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say a word. In the end, Jiang Feifei was the first to speak. She asked Song Beibei in disbelief, ¡°Beibei, this girl, is she you? ¡± Song Beibei looked especially calm. When she saw her face on the video, it was as if everything was within her expectations. She initially felt that there was a knife hanging above her head, but now she felt that the knife had finally fallen. The video was secretly taken. It was a video of Gu Yanqing driving. It was on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve. She and Gu Yanqing drove back from Pearl Orphanage. It was already very late at that time. However, the Telephoto Lens did capture her face very clearly. There was even a scene of Gu Yanqing rubbing her hair while they were joking. After they drove into the mansion on the mountain road, there was no longer any footage. However, there was an explanation in the video. It said that the entertainment reporters had been waiting outside for the whole night and did not notice anyone coming out. In other words, the girl who went back with Gu Yanqing stayed in the mansion for the night. Then, Song Beibei¡¯s personal information was dug up. However, not much was dug up. It only said that she was a freshman in the media department of a university. Recently, she interned at the Pearl Group and used that to get close to the chairman of the Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing. In any case, the whole story was about a university student seducing. A scandalous story about a successful boss. Of course, there was also a mention of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mysterious wife. In the video, it was explained that Gu Yanqing had once openly confessed his married identity. According to a source, Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife was an internationally famous lawyer, Gu Wanjing. At the end of the video, he even used the tone of a bystander, using a sharp comment that could pierce through a man¡¯s mentality. It seemed that there was no cat in this world that didn¡¯t cheat. Even the young and legendary Gu Yanqing was no exception. He was handsome, rich, young and promising Was he a philanderer or a fool Time will tell!¡± In an instant, thousands of waves were stirred up on Weibo. In just five minutes, there were already thousands of comments. Song Beibei¡¯s Weibo was also@¡¯d by the people in the comments. In an instant, Song Beibei¡¯s fan count skyrocketed. Most of them were onlookers who were just joining in on the fun. Countless people were hiding behind the veil of the Internet. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth began to curse under Song Beibei¡¯s Weibo. What mistress? Destroying other people¡¯s families? Shameless? Those vicious words surged like a tidal wave. Jiang Feifei watched the video again and said in disbelief, ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s really you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Song Beibei finally raised her head to look at her. ¡°Yes, this girl is me. ¡± For a moment, the people who were huddled on the sofa were in an uproar. Everyone¡¯s gaze when they looked at Song Beibei had obviously changed from surprise to disdain. After all, Bao. To write the word ¡®raise¡¯ so openly on the title was really too disgraceful. In addition, some people had some dark and jealous thoughts. They couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths to mock her. ¡°junior sister song is really impressive. Now, she has really become famous in one shot. However, in the future, don¡¯t ever say that you¡¯re from a university. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all feel embarrassed. ¡± ¡°Does student song not have any sense of shame? Anyone can understand that you¡¯re in love with Gu Yanqing. I¡¯m in love with him too. However, you clearly know that Gu Yanqing has a wife and a family. Yet, you still stick to him like this. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing for US university students. A university is a famous university with a history of over a hundred years. It¡¯s been so many years since something like this has happened. I¡¯m afraid your reputation will be ruined this time. ¡± ¡°Feifei, is she really your best friend? She knows that you like Gu Yanqing so much, but she actually hooked up with him secretly. This kind of best friend is really too scary. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei was already numb to the first part. In the past, when she was at the company, she had heard all kinds of rumors and slanders. However, the last sentence really made her feel extremely uncomfortable. Was everything going to revert back to the way it was before? Would Feifei hate her Would she hate her like Zhao Dantong? She felt so uncomfortable that she almost couldn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t want to endure it anymore. She didn¡¯t want to endure that kind of pain again. Jiang Feifei¡¯s expression also didn¡¯t look good. Especially when those people kept adding insult to injury, deliberately trying to sow discord. Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand why the classmates and friends who usually ate and chatted with each other and went to class together would turn against each other faster than flipping a book. They didn¡¯t even give her a chance to defend herself and had already come to a conclusion. There were even people who ridiculed and ridiculed her. Jiang Feifei suddenly turned around and shouted at those people, ¡°all of you, shut up! It¡¯s not your place to say anything about the matter between Song Beibei and me! ¡± Jiang Feifei was really angry, and almost everyone kept quiet. After all, she was a true heiress. There was nothing she could do if she didn¡¯t buy it. Song Beibei was slightly shocked. Jiang Feifei had already turned her head around and said to Song Beibei, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you going to say anything? Are you going to let so many people frame you like this? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tears fell. Because she could tell that even though Jiang Feifei was puzzled, she still believed her. Or Rather, she wasn¡¯t blindly accusing her and was willing to listen to her explanation. Song Beibei said, ¡°actually, I¡¯m already married to Gu Yanqing. I¡¯ve been living with him all this time. It¡¯s my fault for keeping it from you. But at that time, I had some scruples and lied. But I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s words shocked everyone. After a few seconds, someone sneered, ¡°Song Beibei, if you want to clear your name, don¡¯t use such an idiotic method. Who would believe you? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not to mention, Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife has already been exposed as an international lawyer, Gu Wanjing. Even you, you¡¯re only 18 years old. After the New Year, you¡¯re only 19 years old. You¡¯re not even at the legal age for marriage. If you want to lie, don¡¯t use your brain. Song Beibei, you¡¯re so stupid. How did you trick Gu Yanqing? ¡± Song Beibei retorted loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. Gu Wanjing isn¡¯t. Gu Yanqing and I got our marriage certificate in Hong Kong. BELIEVE IT or not! ! ¡± Song Beibei almost shouted out loud. In fact, she knew that no matter how she explained, these people would definitely not believe her. Because Gu Yanqing¡¯s public identity was like the difference between a sparrow and a Phoenix. How could a phoenix marry a sparrow? Since she was young, Song Beibei¡¯s identity had always been closely protected. More than ten years ago, the Pearl Group was indeed the song family¡¯s business. However, after Gu Yanqing took over, some small gossip media reported that Gu Yanqing was actually the illegitimate child of the song family That was why he could inherit the throne. As for Song Beibei, it was almost never exposed. Firstly, the Pearl Group had always controlled the media market. Secondly, Song Beibei had been protected too well by her father when she was young and had never been exposed in any public places. Therefore, the song family had such a young daughter, and the outside world did not know about it at all. Later, when the song family¡¯s old master passed away, Gu Yanqing rose to power at a young age. For more than ten years, the Pearl Group¡¯s territory continued to expand. Gradually, everyone forgot that the Pearl Group was originally the song family¡¯s business and only recognized Gu Yanqing. Many people almost burst out laughing. But someone suddenly shouted from the crowd, ¡°Song Beibei is really Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. Gu Yanqing opened Weibo to clarify. ¡± The atmosphere was like a roller coaster, and in an instant, it was dead silent again. Everyone lowered their heads to look at their phones. Including Song Beibei. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing opened Weibo, and Sina had already passed the real name certification, with the logo of a big V. This proved that this account was indeed Gu Yanqing himself. The Weibo was completely blank. There was only a Weibo Post that had just been posted three minutes ago. A line of text was also very simple: ¡°My wife, who dares to bully! ¡± At the end of the text was@[ vitality girl Song Beibei ] , and below it was a picture of their marriage certificate. There was a picture of them in the marriage certificate, and the person standing next to Gu Yanqing with an unwilling expression was indeed Song Beibei. In an instant, the number of fans on Gu Yanqing¡¯s Weibo skyrocketed. Within a minute, hundreds of thousands of fans. A few minutes had passed, and the number had already exceeded a million, and it was rising at an incredible speed. The comments below Weibo had long since exploded. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 152 - In the future, I will definitely push you into hell, never to be reincarnated! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh my God, my husband has opened his Weibo! ¡± ¡°Hubby, I love you. I¡¯ve confessed my love for 10,000 years. ¡± ¡°Hubby, F * CK ME! ¡± ¡°He has already publicly declared his love for you. You hubby people should have some face. ¡± ¡°How domineering. This declaration is simply boyfriend strength at its Max. ¡± ¡°which little B * Tch is the vitality girl, Song Beibei? Let go of my husband! ¡± Hundreds and thousands of comments flooded the bar in a minute. However, the bar was extremely quiet. Song Beibei had always disliked Gu Yanqing announcing their relationship to the public. However, at this moment, when there was no way to defend herself, she was actually somewhat grateful. Those who had mocked Song Beibei just now instantly didn¡¯t dare to say another word. They really didn¡¯t expect that this Song Beibei was actually Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. This was simply a fantasy. If Song Beibei was really a mistress, they would scold her, even if it was for selfish reasons. After all, they were standing on the moral high ground. However, not only was she not a mistress, but she had also become a mistress in an instant. In addition, boss Gu¡¯s Weibo Post. He must have seen this explosive scandal and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he began to protect his wife. My wife, who dares to bully her! ! ! His cold and domineering words seemed to really want those who bullied Song Beibei to be found out one by one on the Internet. Who dared to really offend Gu Yanqing? In an instant, no one dared to scold Song Beibei. Who would have thought that her backer would be so strong. Moreover, what was even more puzzling was how a 19-year-old girl had become the wife of the CEO of Pearl Group? ¡°Feifei, Um, I suddenly remembered that I have something to do at home. I have to go first. ¡± ¡°Then, Feifei, it¡¯s already very late. We¡¯ll go first too. Happy Birthday. ¡± In an instant, everyone began to bid farewell and leave. They couldn¡¯t stay any longer. If this Song Beibei regained her senses and remembered all of them, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. In a short while, most of the people in the bar had left. Only a few staff members who had started to tidy up were left. Song Beibei Sat Back Down on the SOFA. Jiang Feifei was still looking at her phone. The atmosphere was inexplicably weird. Song Beibei said slowly, ¡°I know it¡¯s too late for me to explain now. You definitely won¡¯t forgive me. In fact, I¡¯m really a terrible friend. For such a long time, when I was in trouble, when I was misunderstood, you and Huanzi were always the first to stand by my side, and even stood in front of me. However, I lied to you. It was my fault because I cared too much about our relationship, and I didn¡¯t dare to confess. But now I know how stupid I was. I always do things that hurt others and myself. I¡¯M AN IDIOT! ¡± Song Beibei lowered her head, her voice getting softer and softer, and her tears began to fall uncontrollably. Jiang Feifei and Zhao Dantong had completely different personalities. They were tough-talking but soft-hearted people. In the past, when Song Beibei and Qi Shan did not get along, she would always be the first to rush out. In any case, she was not afraid of anything. She had always felt that friendship would last forever. Later, everyone misunderstood that she was playing tricks. She did not help Zhao Dantong submit her resume to Pearl Group. Instead, she changed it to her own. When she was drowning in her own saliva, Jiang Feifei was the first to stand up for her. Song Beibei felt even more guilty. After a long silence, Jiang Feifei suddenly stood up, turned around, and walked out of the door. Song Beibei looked at her back as she left. Her heart felt like it had been hit by a rock. It piled up like a mountain, and it was so stifling that it hurt. In the end, she still refused to forgive her. In fact, she had thought of it as well. Jiang Feifei was different from Zhao Dantong. She liked Gu Yanqing, and she had always talked about it. For the past half a year, Gu Yanqing had always been long and Gu Yanqing was short Her favorite thing was to drag her along to gossip. Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa without saying a word. She didn¡¯t know what to do. If it was useful to keep apologizing, she would definitely chase after her and keep apologizing. But Jiang Feifei probably didn¡¯t want to see her right now. About ten minutes later. Jiang Feifei came back with an angry look. She yelled at Song Beibei, ¡°Song Beibei, what are you still doing here? ¡± Song Beibei looked at her in a daze. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m very angry? I¡¯M GOING TO DIE FROM ANGER! ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to come back and scold you. It¡¯s been so long, but you¡¯ve been keeping it a secret. I¡¯m not angry because I know that you¡¯re Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, but because, as a friend, I only found out today that you¡¯re Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. Do you really treat me as a friend? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to say sorry now. scold me first to calm down. ¡± Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa, looking up at Jiang Feifei with tears in her eyes. Jiang Feifei looked at her wronged daughter-in-law. She looked like she was ready to be beaten and scolded. She was both angry and amused. Jiang Feifei turned around and calmed down again. When she turned around, Song Beibei was secretly looking at her. She looked like she had done something wrong and was secretly observing her parents¡¯reactions. ¡°Song Beibei, can you be a little more imposing? ! ¡± Jiang Feifei was angry. Song Beibei was slightly stunned. ¡°Those people scolded you and insulted you just now. Why didn¡¯t you say anything back? You¡¯re Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. What right do you have to suffer those insults? If I were Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, my tail would have been up in the air and I would have dealt with them one by one. Why did you hide this matter from me? And now, why are you looking at me pitifully? Don¡¯t you have a temper ¡°You¡¯re Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife after all. Why are you so useless? ¡± Song Beibei was completely stunned. What was Jiang Feifei talking about? Why did she suddenly speak up for her. Jiang Feifei was indeed furious. In fact, she had always been a rational person. She liked Gu Yanqing very much, but she knew very well that it was impossible for her to be with Gu Yanqing. That kind of affection was like the spiritual sustenance of idolizing an idol. When she found out that Song Beibei was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, she was indeed very angry, but not jealous. She was angry that Song Beibei had been hiding this matter. When they had just left, the students who had left did not leave. They were still gathered outside and Gossiping. When they saw her come out alone, they started to sow discord in front of her again. Later, they were all scolded away by her. The moment they came in again, they saw song Beibei Sitting alone on the sofa with her head lowered. The flickering light fell on her body, and her figure looked lonely. Jiang Feifei suddenly felt pity for Song Beibei. Perhaps this was the reason why she did not want everyone to know her true identity. It was because people would be jealous of her, because there were always people behind her. She, who grew up in a wealthy family, could actually empathize with her. She had so many scoundrels by her side, but not many of them could share their hearts. She once had a best friend who had been good friends since elementary school. On the surface, they were all sincere. However, there was one time when she bumped into her in the school bathroom. That girl said to the other girls, ¡°Jiang Feifei is just relying on a rich family. Without her father, what is she? ¡± And this kind of thing happened to her and Song Beibei as well. When school started, she had a flamboyant personality. Although she had befriended many people, at the same time, many people at school were unhappy with her. In order to compete for the position of Deputy Director of the Student Union¡¯s Department of Culture and entertainment, she offended another competitor at that time. Once, in the corridor, she happened to bump into Song Beibei who was arguing with those people. In the end, Song Beibei was pushed by those people until her palm broke. However, at that time, before she could rush over, Song Beibei stood up and clapped her hands, then chased after her to reason with them. It was only later that she found out that those people were spreading rumors that they saw Jiang Feifei driving around in a luxury car. In fact, she was a escort. When Song Beibei heard about it, she was indignant and started arguing with them. However, after she returned, Song Beibei¡¯s hands were bandaged with gauze. She even smiled and said that she hit a wall while walking. She didn¡¯t mention a single word about the escort. At that time, Jiang Feifei felt that Song Beibei was a person worth befriending. Jiang Feifei still looked like she was breathing heavily. Song Beibei suddenly smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Feifei, are you not angry with me anymore? ¡± Jiang Feifei couldn¡¯t help but sniff. ¡°Why are you crying? I haven¡¯t cried yet. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tears fell down and she immediately wiped them away. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. ¡± Jiang Feifei also couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re an idiot! ¡± The two of them sat on the Sofa and cried for no reason. The BAR staff looked at the two of them strangely. In the end, Song Beibei still followed Jiang Feifei home. After the two of them cried face to face, it was as if all the estrangement had disappeared just like that. Of course, Jiang Feifei was still very angry. She did not stop scolding her along the way. Song Beibei was still smiling. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°pay me back the 1,000 yuan you owe me tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly reacted, ¡°when did I owe you 1,000 yuan? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°you made me lose the bet. ¡± Song Beibei then remembered that they had placed a bet at the bar just now. Song Beibei giggled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t return it then. I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal at Yan Garden¡¯s Fish Restaurant. ¡± Jiang Feifei rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Who wants you to treat me? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Then let my husband treat you. ¡± Jiang Feifei was stunned for a moment. She looked at Song Beibei for a few seconds before suddenly pouncing over and strangling her neck. ¡°Song Beibei, do you know how to show off now? Your husband is amazing because he¡¯s Gu Yanqing, isn¡¯t he? ¡± It was already midnight, and the two of them were still chatting under the blanket. Song Beibei told Jiang Feifei about her situation and no longer hid it from her. Jiang Feifei was especially surprised when she heard this. ¡°This is unbelievable. Boss Gu, is this considered growing cabbages by himself? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at her. ¡°We haven¡¯t reached that level yet. Right now¡­ we¡¯re still in the dating stage. ¡± Jiang Feifei looked down on her. ¡°boss Gu is like this. He¡¯s always in front of you. Why don¡¯t you just throw yourself at him and take it? Do you know how many women in the city are staring at him? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Actually, Gu Yanqing isn¡¯t as good as you think he is. Sometimes, he has a strange temper and is extremely petty. He¡¯s also prone to getting angry. When he gets angry, he can even be vicious. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, for such an outstanding person like Gu Yanqing, can¡¯t you just bear with such a small matter? ¡± Song Beibei was depressed. Why was she still standing on Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. The two of them chatted for a long time and didn¡¯t fall asleep until midnight. At that time! Zang City Airport. When Zhao Dantong arrived at Zang City Airport, it was already three in the morning. As soon as she got off the plane, she couldn¡¯t wait to turn on her phone. The corners of her mouth curled into a malicious smile. Song Beibei, this is my last gift to you. Are You satisfied? Even if she left, she wanted everyone to know Song Beibei¡¯s true colors. As she opened Weibo, she imagined Jiang Feifei¡¯s reaction when she found out that Gu Yanqing had taken care of Song Beibei. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. That must be very interesting. When she turned on her phone and connected to the Internet, she didn¡¯t even search for it. As expected, all the websites that popped up were all from Pearl Group. News about the adopted daughter of a university student. Gu Yanqing, aren¡¯t you eager to dump me. I can leave, but at least, your reputation will be ruined. You should remember me, right. However, when Zhao Dantong opened Weibo, the Weibo headline that she saw was Gu Yanqing¡¯s Weibo Post. She did not expect Gu Yanqing to open Weibo. Weibo¡¯s attention was extremely high. Its fans had already exceeded 10 million. However, it had only posted one Weibo Post. When Zhao Dantong saw the picture and the name of Ai Te, she could not help but tremble. How could this be? How could this be! ! ! Wasn¡¯t Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife Gu Wanjing? How could it be Song Beibei! How could it be Song Beibei! ! ! Wasn¡¯t Song Beibei an orphan with no parents or background? How could she marry a big shot like Gu Yanqing? She did not believe it! Zhao Dantong gritted her teeth She would never believe it! At this moment, Zhao Dantong¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number. Zhao Dantong picked it up. Within two minutes, Zhao Dantong suddenly screamed, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me! ¡± However, there was only a dead tone on the other end of the phone. It was actually a call from the administrative office of M University. They said that the quota for foreign students from Zang City and M University had been filled, so they couldn¡¯t accept her. What kind of lousy reason was that And it was a call from early morning! Did they think that she would believe it? Weren¡¯t all the procedures clearly completed? Why did they suddenly refuse to accept her with a single sentence? Back then, she had personally contacted the president of m university. The president was quite satisfied with her and had even verbally agreed to give her a place to study abroad. Why did he suddenly not accept her? She had already flown all the way here. She suddenly thought of someone? Gu Yanqing, it must be Gu Yanqing! But he didn¡¯t have Gu Yanqing¡¯s phone number? Back then, many of the procedures were handled by Gu Yanqing¡¯s secretary, Zhong Junjie. So, her phone had Zhong Junjie¡¯s number in it? She immediately dialed it. The call was quickly connected. She said, ¡°why, why are you treating me like this? Didn¡¯t we agree to LET BYGONES BE BYGONES? Could it be that the CEO of Pearl Group only has this tolerance? ¡± In the face of such questioning tone, Zhong Junjie¡¯s tone was calm and cold. ¡°As for the reason, student Zhao should be very clear about it. I don¡¯t need to explain further. ¡± Zhao Dantong quickly explained, ¡°is it because of the news exposure? I really wasn¡¯t the one who revealed it to the media. I¡¯ve already realized my mistake. This matter can not be wronged. BLAME IT ON ME! ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°Do you think that if the CEO wants to know the truth, he won¡¯t be able to find out? How naive is student Zhao? Do you think that after all the procedures are done, you won¡¯t be restricted by the CEO anymore? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re looking down on Pearl group too much. ¡± Zhao Dantong had already fallen into the depths of despair. Back then, it was indeed her and Zhuo Wei who had submitted the manuscript anonymously. That was why Zhuo Wei had set his eyes on Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei. She was really frustrated for a moment. On one hand, she thought that all the procedures had already been completed and hidden city was remote. No matter how powerful Gu Yanqing was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control it so far. On the other hand, she had also personally contacted the principal of m university They had a good chat and thought that she had a little backing. On the other hand, she thought that once this kind of news was exposed, whether it was Gu Yanqing himself or Pearl group, their reputation would definitely be greatly damaged Gu Yanqing was in a mess and he definitely didn¡¯t care whether it was related to her or not. Even if she found out later, she had already established herself at m university by then, so she was confident. But in the end, she didn¡¯t expect that it would only be a few hours, just a few hours of flight time. Zhao Dantong immediately begged for mercy, ¡°I was wrong, can you forgive me again? I really didn¡¯t know that Bei Bei was the CEO¡¯s wife. I called Bei Bei to confess, she will definitely forgive me. I beg you, don¡¯t be so cruel to me. I have to go to school, I have no way out. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s tears flowed Zhong Junjie was also indifferent. ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first place? Student Zhao, please behave yourself and don¡¯t disturb our CEO¡¯s wife anymore. Madam may be soft-hearted, but the CEO won¡¯t. Otherwise, no matter where you are in the future, there won¡¯t be a place for you, Zhao Dantong. Disappear quietly. ¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. When Zhao Dantong called again, she was already blacklisted. Zhao Dantong immediately wanted to call Song Beibei, but she stopped when she pressed the last number. Putting aside whether Song Beibei would let her go, Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were meaningless. Zhao Dantong¡¯s legs went weak and she collapsed in the airport¡¯s lobby. People came and went around her, and everyone looked at her with strange gazes. The CEO¡¯s wife¡­ ¡­ Hehe .. Song Beibei was actually the CEO¡¯s wife¡­ ¡­ Heavens, what right did you have to take care of Song Beibei like this? All the benefits and benefits in the world were taken by her. Unfair TOO UNFAIR! ! ! Song Beibei, just you wait. Today, you pushed me into the mud. In the future, I will push you into hell and never reincarnate! Song Beibei did not expect to see Gu Yanqing early the next morning. Moreover, it was in the living room of the Jiang family. In the living room of the Jiang family Chapter 153 - Gu Yanqing: Youre the boss, IM THE LADY BOSS! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Father Jiang was talking to Gu Yanqing with a smile. Song Beibei and Jiang Feifei were going downstairs to the dining room. From Afar, they saw Gu Yanqing in a black windbreaker standing in the living room. The place where the man was standing seemed to have light, and his every move was elegant and refined. Father Jiang saw the two of them coming down and quickly waved at them, ¡°Feifei, come over quickly, Mr. Gu is here. ¡± The two of them walked over together. Father Jiang introduced them. ¡°This is my daughter, Jiang Feifei. This is her college classmate, Xiao Song. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Jiang Feifei and extended his hand to greet her. ¡°Hello, Miss Jiang. ¡± Jiang Feifei quickly extended her hand to shake her hand. ¡°Hello, hello. ¡± This was the first time she was so close to Gu Yanqing. Jiang Feifei wanted nothing more than to burst into tears. Then, Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei. Song Beibei still had a confused look on her face, as if it was unbelievable to see him here. Gu Yanqing pulled Song Beibei over and introduced her to Father Jiang. ¡°My wife, Song Beibei. Please take care of her. ¡± Jiang Feifei smiled. ¡°No worries, no worries. Song Beibei is an idiot, so it¡¯s best to take care of her. She just needs to be fed. ¡± Jiang Feifei was actually so excited that she could not speak properly. However, she usually spoke without any ill intentions. Song Beibei was already used to it. However, she suddenly realized that this was in front of Gu Yanqing. Moreover, Song Beibei was now gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. She even called him an idiot. So she quickly changed her words, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Beibei is a fool, she¡¯s innocent. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly, ruffled Song Beibei¡¯s hair, and said casually, ¡°she¡¯s a fool, you don¡¯t have to put in a good word for her. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head and glared at Gu Yanqing. Father Jiang, who was at the side, was shocked. He did not pay attention to things like Weibo and entertainment news. Moreover, the news broke at twelve o¡¯clock last night. So when Gu Yanqing suddenly held Feifei¡¯s classmate and introduced her as his wife, it was unexpected. Moreover, his daughter seemed to know everything. He had known from the start that Gu Yanqing had already admitted to the public that he had a wife, but he had never thought that she was actually Feifei¡¯s classmate. Father Jiang smiled and sized up Song Beibei. ¡°Little Song is young and beautiful, and she¡¯s also popular. CEO Gu is so lucky. ¡± __ After they left, Song Beibei asked curiously, ¡°how did you know that I was at Feifei¡¯s house? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were attending a class reunion yesterday? I went home first and saw that you weren¡¯t there, so I came over. Also, why didn¡¯t you turn on your phone again? ¡± Song Beibei said apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see the news. ¡± Then, she giggled. ¡°I thought you put a tracker on me. Every time, you can find me accurately. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned his head to look at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei said, ¡°didn¡¯t you go to America for three days? Why are you back so soon? ¡± On this day, it was still America. Judging from the time, wouldn¡¯t Gu Yanqing have just arrived in America and had to return. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be by your side when you were suffering in China alone. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s fine now. Anyway, you¡¯ve already clarified everything on Weibo. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei seriously. ¡°You¡¯re not angry? ¡± ¡°What are you angry about? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to keep your marriage a secret? I¡¯m not allowed to say it out loud. ¡± Song Beibei took a deep breath. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ve already said it. Anyway, I¡¯m your wife. Everyone will find out sooner or later. Let¡¯s just expose it. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned his face away, a smile on his face. Song Beibei asked, ¡°why are you smiling? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Song Beibei took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be able to intern at the company in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and looked at her. Song Beibei explained, ¡°everyone in the company knows that I¡¯m the lady boss. How am I going to work in the future? I¡¯m sure no one will treat me like an ordinary colleague. I don¡¯t like the feeling of being surrounded by so many stars. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly said. ¡°What? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the boss, I¡¯m the lady boss. ¡± Luckily, Song Beibei didn¡¯t drink any water at that time. Otherwise, she would have spat it out on the spot. Song Beibei saw that the car wasn¡¯t heading home, so she asked, ¡°where are we going now? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have breakfast first, then we¡¯ll hold a press conference. ¡± Song Beibei frowned, ¡°a press conference? ¡± ¡°since it¡¯s already been announced, we might as well confirm our status so that those villains don¡¯t continue to make a fuss. ¡± Song Beibei actually knew this as well. Although Gu Yanqing had posted on Weibo to support Song Beibei and announced that she was his wife, there were still some people who didn¡¯t believe it. After all, the Internet was like a layer of window paper. With this layer of barrier, anything could happen. Since things had already come to this point, Song Beibei had also made up her mind to confess. Since she had decided to spend her life with Gu Yanqing, this hurdle was inevitable. Perhaps this was a new beginning. Moreover, Song Beibei also had a little bit of selfishness. It was good to use this method to declare sovereignty. After breakfast, Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing to the Pearl Group¡¯s meeting room. There was already a large number of reporters waiting there. Of course, most of them were reporters from the Pearl Group¡¯s own media. There were also a small number of other media. The questions were all prepared beforehand. It was basically Gu Yanqing who answered. Because the Pearl Group was a media tycoon, these video interviews would naturally be broadcast flawlessly. Therefore, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t worried at all about this. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would reveal all of his true background. Even though it was simple. But from then on, everyone understood that Pearl Group was the song family¡¯s property, and Song Beibei was the true heir of Pearl Group And the current CEO of Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing, was actually the husband that grandfather song had chosen for his daughter¡¯s guardian. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s words, ¡°I myself am the son-in-law of the song family. ¡°. In front of the media and the public, it was rare for Gu Yanqing to show such a teasing side. Moreover, he deliberately said it in a teasing tone, causing the reporters to burst into laughter. Finally, the segment where the reporters asked questions. A reporter asked a question, ¡°Mr. Gu¡¯s contribution to Pearl Group is obvious. In the future, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit of a pity for Pearl Group to hand it over to others? ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed and casually replied, ¡°my wife¡¯s, isn¡¯t it mine? ¡± Someone asked Song Beibei, ¡°Miss Song, are you planning to Inherit Pearl Group after graduation? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. This reporter should be an external reporter, because the questions were not within the scope of the set. Song Beibei also smiled, ¡°not necessarily. I still have a lot to learn. I can¡¯t eat a fat person in one bite. ¡± Song Beibei was actually quite touched. She used to think that Gu Yanqing was now in a high position. Even if she owned the majority of the shares of the Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing would never easily give up the CEO position in the future. After all, the current map of the Pearl Group was created by Gu Yanqing. What Song Beibei cared about was that her father¡¯s life¡¯s hard work had changed the dynasty and become the Gu family¡¯s property. No one remembered her father anymore. They remembered that the Pearl Group was the Song Shi Group. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s actions today made Song Beibei both moved and ashamed. In order to clear the name of the Pearl Group, he did not hesitate to expose his identity as an orphan. He admitted that he would definitely let her inherit the Pearl Group in the future. He said very easily that he was the son-in-law of the song family. For a man like Gu Yanqing, what kind of magnanimity did he have to say such words. Song Beibei felt even more guilty. Another reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Gu was personally selected by old master song from the orphanage. So, Mr. Gu married Miss Song and guarded the Song Family¡¯s business out of gratitude? ¡± After this question was asked, many reporters looked at that person in surprise He was not a reporter from Pearl Group. But even if it was an external reporter, no one dared to ask such a question. But this question was of great concern to everyone. After all, everyone knew that before Gu Yanqing became the son-in-law of the song family, Song Beibei was only five years old. Other than gratitude, what else was there? Actually, the subtext of this question was: do you have any feelings for Song Beibei? Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was still as calm as ever, but he was not in a hurry to answer. The atmosphere seemed to be getting stiffer bit by bit. Just as the security guards in the conference room were considering whether to chase this reporter away, Gu Yanqing suddenly reached out and rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s hair lovingly. He smiled and said, ¡°I thought it would be more appropriate to use another word to describe it. It¡¯s called fate. You guys don¡¯t know how grateful I am to the heavens for giving me a little Sun. ¡± Actually, Gu Yanqing could tell from the way he looked at Song Beibei. Under the spotlight, when Gu Yanqing looked at the girl next to him, the tenderness in his eyes was so indulgent that it could drown a person. Gu Yanqing used one word to describe the girl next to him, a little Sun. A girl like the sun must be very tempting. Furthermore, when he looked at Song Beibei, her skin was as fair as snow, her lips were red and her teeth were white. She was the kind of girl who looked extremely beautiful at a glance. At the age of eighteen, she did not put on any makeup, but her entire person was like a clean diamond, dazzling and dazzling. She was indeed beautiful, not to mention her status as a daughter of a rich family. Just this face alone, that pair of obsidian-like eyes that were so soul-stirring, it was hard not to be moved. But that reporter did not seem to give up, as if he was determined to dig up some dirt. He asked again, ¡°a while ago, it was rumored that Mr. Gu¡¯s wife is Miss Gu Wanjing. May I ask what is the relationship between the two of you? ¡± At that time, Song Beibei¡¯s gaze happened to fall on the side of Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. Song Beibei clearly saw that when the reporters mentioned Gu Wanjing¡¯s name, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed slightly. He even unconsciously furrowed his brows. There was still a strange feeling in his heart. Gu Wanjing was still special to him in the end. It was just that Song Beibei did not understand where the relationship between them was based on. Although there was still a little knot in her heart, Song Beibei still believed in Gu Yanqing at this moment. No matter what, the way he said it today meant that he still had her in his heart. Anyway, there will be plenty of time in the future. One day, I will definitely fill up his entire heart, Song Beibei thought. Song Beibei answered this question on behalf of Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei said, ¡°sister Wanjing is my husband¡¯s sister. They grew up in the same orphanage. I know that many people will definitely make a fuss about their childhood sweethearts, but the relationship between them is only brother and sister. Moreover, you have to know that my husband and I are the true childhood sweethearts! ¡± Gu Yanqing had never seen Song Beibei like this. She was graceful, fearless, and had a mischievous arrogance that belonged to her age. Of course, Gu Yanqing could also tell that this last sentence probably had a hint of unwillingness He had always known that Song Beibei did not have a good impression of Gu Wanjing. It was probably because she was concerned that the time he spent in the orphanage did not belong to her. Although he had deliberately avoided reconciliation, he did not force it. After all, there would not be too much interaction between Wanjing and Beibei. However, she raised her eyebrows and arrogantly declared, ¡°my husband and I are the true childhood sweethearts. ¡°. That kind of imposing manner, or rather, her expression of speaking seriously about her husband, still pleased him. Gu Yanqing stretched out his long arm and suddenly held Song Beibei¡¯s face. A kiss fell on her lips unexpectedly. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was in a daze for three seconds. For a moment, amidst the envious applause, the spotlight flashed crazily. Boss Gu was really not stingy in giving everyone a front page. No one had expected that Gu Yanqing, who was as serious as an immortal in front of the public, would have such a worldly side. In the cameras tomorrow, the Glass Hearts of all the women in the city would probably be shattered. Song Beibei reacted in a moment. What was Gu Yanqing doing? In front of everyone, in front of the Emperor¡¯s feet, in front of the Imperial City! ! ! Fortunately, Gu Yanqing quickly let go of her. Song Beibei¡¯s face was so red that blood was dripping from it. She even glared at Gu Yanqing. However, in front of the cameras, she looked even more adorable. Gu Yanqing smiled and comforted her as he stroked her hair. The female reporter present nearly vomits blood! ! ! KEEP SCREAMING IN MY HEART! We¡¯re here for an interview, not to be tortured Can we call the police Someone¡¯s abusing the dog! ! ! Of course, the parties have already done so, if you ask those questions, it is really too low quality. The rest is just words of blessing. Some even asked when the wedding was scheduled. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°after all, my wife is still young and still in school. When she graduates, I will definitely give her a century wedding. ¡± ¡ª¡ª- ¨C In the afternoon, it was all over the city. There were pictures of them on TV, in newspapers, on the Internet. Someone even made their loving interaction in the interview into a complete set of dog abuse It¡¯s going viral on the Internet. In an instant, Gu Yanqing has a title, called ¡°twenty-four filial model husband. ¡± Song Beibei was also known as ¡°the girl who saved the solar system in her previous life¡± Some people even wrote the two stories into fairy tales, novels, and Manga versions. It was very lively. Gu Yanqing¡¯s Weibo fan base had already reached 20 million, and Song Beibei¡¯s Weibo fan base had also been soaring. Song Beibei spent the whole day curled up on the Sofa in Gu Yanqing¡¯s study, scrolling through her Weibo. Gu Yanqing finished his work and walked over to her to talk to her. She was also absent-minded. Gu Yanqing finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took her phone away. ¡°What are you doing with your phone all day long? ¡± Song Beibei quickly snatched the phone away. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯m going to have a million fans soon. I¡¯m actually a legendary Internet celebrity now. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and looked at Song Beibei¡¯s phone. ¡°Oh, a million. Oh, right, I have twenty million. ¡± Song Beibei was furious when she said this! She didn¡¯t understand how Gu Yanqing could be so charming. Not long ago, Huo Jin had just registered on Weibo in China and caused a wave of attention. He wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that once, she told Gu Yanqing that Pan Peter had two million fans and was a popular person on the Internet. At that time, Gu Yanqing said, ¡°if I Open Weibo, I will definitely have more fans than him. ¡°. Song Beibei still remembered that at that time, she laughed at Gu Yanqing for boasting shamelessly. Reality proved that at that time, Gu Yanqing was really humble¡­ ¡­ It was mainly because many a-list celebrities in the country also followed him. They even reposted his Weibo and wrote blessings. One really could not underestimate the fan economy. Song Beibei even thought that if this continued, she might be able to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry by tidying up. Song Beibei finally snatched her phone and once again curled up on the SOFA, scrolling through the comments under Gu Yanqing¡¯s Weibo. Countless ¡°Hubby, F * Ck Me¡± Countless ¡°Song Beibei¡¯s little B * Tch¡± Countless ¡°even if you¡¯re married, I still love you¡± Countless ¡°Hubby, wait for your divorce¡± The more Song Beibei read, the more depressed she became. Why was Gu Yanqing loved by everyone? He was the husband of all the women in the world. Why did she become a little b * Tch just because she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. Gu Yanqing took the opportunity to take a look as well. Then, he went to make a cup of coffee for himself. ¡°Song Beibei, are you bored? Look at these things. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head and said in a very old-fashioned tone, ¡°make a cup of coffee for me too. No sugar, thank you. ¡± When Gu Yanqing returned, he actually handed her a cup of milk. ¡°drink up and go to sleep. ¡± Song Beibei took it. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted coffee. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee at night. It¡¯s not good for your sleep. ¡± ¡°then why do you drink it? ¡± ¡°I still have to work. I have a video conference later. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing actually had an important meeting to attend when he went to America this time. But because something like this had happened, he immediately rushed back. So the meeting could only be changed to a video conference. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t touched. Gu Yanqing had really done too much for her. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you today. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you¡¯ll be very bored when I have a meeting. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m browsing Weibo. I¡¯ll also collect our emoticons. ¡± Gu Yanqing was speechless, but he didn¡¯t chase her away. Half an hour later, Gu Yanqing started the meeting. Throughout the entire meeting, Song Beibei was communicating in English. Even though her English was good, she couldn¡¯t understand a single word of the business jargon even if she pricked up her ears. Moreover, her attention wasn¡¯t here. Her attention was completely focused on the handsome man who was crossing his fingers and putting them to his lips. His expression was slightly serious. He spoke English as if it was his mother tongue, methodically pointing out the world. No doubt, a serious man is the most attractive. Chapter 154 - Liu Xiahui, oh Liu Xiahui, boss Gu is not far away from reaching the immortal realm Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s meeting finally ended two hours later at eleven o¡¯clock. Song Beibei scrolled through Weibo and looked at the man in front of her from time to time. After staying like this for two hours, she actually didn¡¯t feel bored at all. Song Beibei knew that the meeting had ended because Gu Yanqing had started speaking Chinese. At the same time, she heard Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice. ¡°third brother, I¡¯ve already investigated Zhuo Wei¡¯s side. All the information has been prepared. He will receive a lawyer¡¯s letter tomorrow. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Oh right, third brother, I¡¯ve bought a fountain pen for you from the American black market. I¡¯ll bring it back to you. ¡± ¡°Okay, thanks. ¡± The two of them seemed to chat casually for a while more. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°alright, it¡¯s very late. I¡¯m going to rest. You should hurry up and eat your lunch. Don¡¯t eat sandwiches all day. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how to cook. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°when I return to the country, third brother, you can cook for me. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you¡¯ve done so much for the company this time. It¡¯s only right for me to personally cook for you. ¡± After Gu Wanjing heard this, her tone changed. After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°third brother, is there anyone by your side? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was also indifferent. ¡°Bei Bei is here. ¡± Gu Yanqing instantly changed his tone, as if it was a formalized work. ¡°I understand. You guys rest early then. I¡¯ll go down first. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded and closed his notebook. Song Beibei had already moved to the SOFA closest to the desk. So she could hear Gu Wanjing¡¯s words clearly. A small fire started to burn in her heart. What did she mean by ¡®is there anyone around you? ¡®? If she wasn¡¯t around, what would they want to talk about? Could it be that they wanted to talk about how Gu Yanqing would cook for her? Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei clenching her small fists, as if she was about to pounce on him and hit him. He got up and walked over. He reached out to stroke her chin. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Are you going to eat me? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly shouted, ¡°Gu Yanqing! ¡± ¡°Oh? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her with a smile. ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± ¡°From now on, you can only cook for me. ¡± Gu Yanqing was slightly startled. Little girl, so you¡¯re jealous because of this. He sat down directly and reached out to pull Song Beibei over. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips casually. ¡°Are you jealous? ¡± Song Beibei pushed him. ¡°No. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly looked at him with a serious expression. Song Beibei was almost frightened by his serious expression. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Wanjing is my sister. Don¡¯t think too much. Song Beibei, do you believe me? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. This was the first time Gu Yanqing had asked her if she believed him in such a serious manner. Believe it, if it wasn¡¯t for that incident five years ago. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to mention that incident anymore. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have the courage like before, but she felt that it was unnecessary. After all, she had already confirmed Gu Yanqing¡¯s intentions. So what if Gu Yanqing came to the song family because he wanted to study abroad for Gu Wanjing? At that time, they really did not have any feelings. But now, just like what Gu Yanqing said, this was also fate. Moreover, didn¡¯t the relationship between her and Gu Yanqing develop over time? So, there was really no need to dig up the past. Who did not have a dark secret in the deepest part of their heart? Song Beibei suddenly smiled, ¡°I believe you. I won¡¯t doubt you in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing narrowed his eyes in satisfaction and kissed her. However, Song Beibei took the time to say, ¡°but, you can only cook for me. This is a matter of principle. ¡± Gu Yanqing bit her lip and said, ¡°little Foodie, got it. ¡± He then let go of Song Beibei. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s past eleven. Go back to your room and sleep. ¡± Song Beibei was mesmerized by the kiss. She leaned against Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest. However, Gu Yanqing seemed to be very awake. Song Beibei responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and said, ¡°then you should go to bed early too. ¡± So she got up and obediently went back to her room. Song Beibei felt that something was wrong. How could Gu Yanqing be so clear-headed? It wasn¡¯t like this in the past. In the past, Song Beibei could still see desire in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes occasionally. But recently, it seemed to have disappeared. Even if he kissed her, it was only intimacy. Of course, Song Beibei liked this feeling very much. But she felt that something was wrong. It seemed that ever since her body became stiff, Gu Yanqing rarely touched her body. He only touched her hair. At most, when he kissed her occasionally, he restrained himself and kept his manners. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see the ¡°Gu Yanqing who was different from usual¡± like before. What was wrong with Gu Yanqing? Was He really not interested in her at all? Didn¡¯t he realize that when he touched her and kissed her, she was no longer stiff? Song Beibei felt so ashamed. It made it seem like she really wanted to do something. Actually, it wasn¡¯t like that. It was just that Song Beibei felt that her relationship with Gu Yanqing was a little strange. She couldn¡¯t explain why it was strange. It was as if every time she fell, Gu Yanqing would be awake to observe her fall. In other words, he was like an outsider. This Gu Yanqing made Song Beibei feel a little distant. Even when they hugged tightly, she still felt a little estranged. Why was that? Song Beibei returned to her room and took a shower. After showering, she stood in front of the mirror and lifted up her pajamas. In the mirror, the girl¡¯s body was curvaceous and her skin was snow-white. Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand. There was no reason. Her figure was still very good. was she not attractive at all? Song Beibei put down her pajamas and went to bed dejectedly. The following days were very relaxing and happy. After a period of time, the story about her and Gu Yanqing slowly came to an end. During this period of time, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were inseparable. She also went with Gu Yanqing on business trips. While Gu Yanqing was working, he could also find time to play around with her. Song Beibei treated it as a vacation. After returning from Japan, school started. Under the circumstances where Song Beibei acted coquettishly and even acted shamelessly, Gu Yanqing finally agreed to her moving back to the school dormitory. When Song Beibei moved back, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were already in the dormitory. Jiang Feifei was still lying on the bed with a mask on and reading a novel on her tablet. Lu Huanzi was on the phone on the balcony. When Jiang Feifei looked up and saw song Beibei standing at the door with a box of luggage, she was surprised. Then, she hurriedly got up from the bed with a face full of surprise. Song Beibei looked at her with a face full of smiles. She saw Jiang Feifei rush over without even putting on her slippers. She also opened her arms and was about to welcome a warm bear hug. However, Jiang Feifei ran to her side and pushed her away. She stretched her neck and stretched her neck out. She even complained that Song Beibei was standing at the door, ¡°excuse me. Hey, Song Beibei, where¡¯s your husband? Didn¡¯t handsome Gu send you over? ¡± Song Beibei was furious. ¡°Jiang Xiaofei! ! This is the first day I¡¯ve moved back to the dormitory and you¡¯re welcoming me like this! ! ¡± Jiang Feifei finally retracted her neck. She grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s luggage and dragged it in. However, her tone was still arrogant. ¡°You can come or not! ¡± Song Beibei also carried her bags and walked inside with a smile. She said, ¡°where¡¯s Huanhuan? ¡± Jiang Feifei took off her mask and pointed at the balcony, ¡°here, she¡¯s on the phone. ¡± As she said that, she moved closer to Song Beibei¡¯s ear, ¡°Huanhuan seems to be in a relationship. Look at her face, it¡¯s filled with peach blossoms, the garden is full of spring colors, and the pear blossoms are raining. There must be something fishy going on. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Jiang Feifei speechlessly, ¡°your idioms are used too well. ¡± Jiang Feifei glanced at Song Beibei with an expression that said, ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s efficiency is too high. She¡¯s already in a relationship after a winter vacation. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked thoughtfully at Jiang Feifei on the balcony and said absent-mindedly, ¡°I think I know some inside information. ¡± Jiang Feifei immediately came over and gossiped, ¡°tell me quickly. ¡± Song Beibei came back to her senses. ¡°You can ask her yourself later. I really can¡¯t say anything about this. ¡± Jiang Feifei gritted her teeth. ¡°little girl, I¡¯ll torture you later. ¡± In the evening, to celebrate Song Beibei moving back to the dormitory. Jiang Feifei invited everyone¡­ ¡­ To eat skewers ¡­ And so, the cold wind blew by the roadside, and three little girls sat in a large food stall. There was a charcoal grill on the table, and it was smoking hot. There were even a few beers on the table. Song Beibei looked at Jiang Feifei, who was happily eating, and said, ¡°Feifei, do you know what my impression was when I first saw you? ¡± Jiang Feifei asked, ¡°what? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the typical southern beauty, the kind who lives very exquisitely, but now¡­ ¡± Jiang Feifei knew that Song Beibei was definitely going to ridicule her next, so she simply said, ¡°so now you think that I¡¯ve become a northern beauty? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°A man from the north. ¡± Jiang Feifei took an empty beer bottle and knocked on Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°Are you looking for death, Song Beibei? ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed at the side. ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s so good to have you back. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gone out for a drink. ¡± Jiang Feifei suddenly thought of something ¡°Lu Xiaohuan, it¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t come for my birthday, but you only sent me a red packet. What do you mean? Tell me honestly, what did you do during winter vacation? It was as if you disappeared from the world. I called you and you were never in the service area. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I was traveling. ¡± Jiang Feifei asked, ¡°are you in a relationship? Traveling with your brother-in-law is just a cover. You should be with a boyfriend, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly blushed. ¡°What boyfriend? I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re blushing. Tell me the truth. ¡± Because of Song Beibei¡¯s previous experience, Lu Huanzi finally told her about herself and Mo Lichuan. Song Beibei actually knew from the beginning. Jiang Feifei was very shocked when she heard it After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°since you like your brother-in-law, get rid of him. Your sister is no longer around, and she asked your brother-in-law to take care of you for the rest of your life. This intention is very obvious. In fact, your sister might have already expected it. She also wants the two people she cares about the most to be happy. ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head. ¡°But my brother-in-law truly loves only my sister. Now, his room is filled with photos of my sister. He said that he will never marry a wife in his life. He will love my sister for the rest of her life. ¡± Song Beibei sighed, ¡°what a passionate man. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°this is more troublesome. But your brother-in-law can¡¯t really be single for the rest of his life, right? Didn¡¯t you say that his family has only one son for several generations and is a prominent family? Even if he really has such plans, would his elders let him go? ¡± Huanzi, don¡¯t be too naive. When it¡¯s time to make a move, make a move. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to waste your time with him. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re 19 years old now, but what if you¡¯re 29 or 39 years old I think the best way is to cook rice while it¡¯s raw. You have to learn this from Bei Bei. You take care of boss, but now, you¡¯re treating Bei Bei so well that you¡¯re not spouting nonsense. Song Beibei quickly waved her hand. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t bring me into this. What do you mean by Cook Rice while it¡¯s raw? I¡¯m still a pure rice. ¡± Jiang Feifei looked at her with contempt. ¡°What? You guys have already made it public. And after so many days, I called you just to be by your husband¡¯s side. Up until today, you told me that you¡¯re still a rice paddy. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°my uncle is very pure, okay? ¡± Jiang Feifei poked song Beibei¡¯s forehead with her finger in disdain. ¡°Silly Beibei, have you ever thought about how old your uncle is? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°he¡¯s twenty-nine years old after the New Year. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°do you think that when a twenty-nine-year-old normal man looks at his wife, his mind is filled with pure thoughts? ¡± Song Beibei thought about Gu Yanqing¡¯s recent behavior. He was well-behaved and didn¡¯t do anything out of line, so she said with certainty, ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡± Jiang Feifei almost vomited blood. She waved at Lu Huanzi, ¡°Lu Xiaohuan, wait a moment. I¡¯ll open up the conception and governor Meridians for this fool first, then I¡¯ll solve your problem. Of course, you can also learn a little. ¡± After Jiang Feifei finished her ¡°wave¡± , she turned to look at Song Beibei, ¡°so, up until today, you and your uncle are still in the kissing stage? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was flushed with guilt. It should be more than that. But it wasn¡¯t the last step. And now, everything seemed to have gone back to the kissing stage. Song Beibei continued to nod guiltily. Jiang Feifei sighed, ¡°I really sympathize with boss Gu. He¡¯s already 29 years old, but he still hasn¡¯t tasted the taste of meat. His beautiful wife is still loitering in front of him all day long. What kind of self-control is this? Liu Xiahui isn¡¯t even one-thousandth of boss Gu. Beibei, if you continue to be so stupid, boss Gu is probably not far away from becoming a celestial being. ¡± After Jiang Feifei finished sighing, she suddenly asked with a worried look, ¡°Beibei, could there be a problem with boss Gu¡¯s function? ¡± Chapter 156 - It was as if a magical toy had suddenly appeared in a dull and tasteless life! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Su Liangxiao heard this, he had already come down from the podium. He walked step by step towards Song Beibei¡¯s direction from the stairs in the corridor. When Song Beibei saw Su Liangxiao¡¯s figure, she was suddenly a little stunned. That gaze that was filled with vixen¡¯s light accurately landed on her body. Song Beibei had a feeling that the more she did not want to get involved with this man, the more she felt as if she could not escape. Su Liangxiao had already walked in front of Song Beibei and casually picked up her test paper. His tone was casual and his heart was filled with an evil air. ¡°Student Song, do you have any dissatisfaction with your results? ¡± Song Beibei clenched her fingers tightly. Looking at his peach blossom eyes, she wished she could go up and give him a punch. Song Beibei said, ¡°My score shouldn¡¯t be so high. I¡¯m not satisfied with this score. ¡± This was probably the first time the students present had seen a student say that he was not satisfied with his score in front of the teacher. As expected, he was rich and willful! The classroom was extremely quiet. Su Liangxiao curled the corners of his lips in a devilish manner. His voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone in the classroom to hear him clearly. He said, ¡°student Song¡¯s score is indeed not 59 points. At least 30 of these points are given to you. So far, in the first week of class, Student Song has been absent from class for a week. Student Song, are you looking down on me as a teacher, or are you relying on your family background to look down on others? I hope that your explanation will satisfy me. ¡± As expected, it was vengeful. Song Beibei knew that this Fox would not let her off so easily. However, he spoke in such a righteous manner. With just a few words, he directly portrayed her as an ignorant and arrogant young lady who relied on her family background. In fact, this Fox definitely knew that she skipped class because she did not want to see him. ¡­ He actually used such a method to force him into submission. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Song Beibei was unable to defend herself. However, the more she defended herself, the more this image would be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. This was exactly what this stinking Fox wanted. Song Beibei was surprised that she was still sober. How could she give him what he wanted. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and said unwillingly, ¡°teacher, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please give me another chance. I won¡¯t skip class in the future. ¡± She could only do this. This Fox was too cunning. He gave her 59 points clearly to provoke her, so that he could teach her a lesson and ridicule her openly. Endure She had to endure! In a battle of wits and courage, there was still a 10% chance that she would be able to get back at him. She did not want to be that kind of foolhardy fool who was at the mercy of others! Su Liangxiao had not expected that Song Beibei¡¯s attitude would suddenly change 180 degrees. However, the corners of his mouth immediately curled up. This little girl, she could bend and stretch when she was playing. She had really underestimated her. Su Liangxiao looked like a serious teacher and nodded his head with a ¡°gratified¡± expression. ¡°It¡¯s still good to know your mistakes and correct them. Since that¡¯s the case, the teacher has decided to give you another chance. After school, stay and take a make-up exam. ¡± WHAT THE HELL! ! ! MAKE-UP EXAM! ! ! Another exam! ! ! Why could these highly intelligent people only think of exams? Gu Yanqing liked to use this trick. Even the Stinky Fox liked it. Couldn¡¯t he change it to something new? However, Song Beibei was also biting her lip at this moment. gritting her teeth, she said word by word, ¡°thank you, teacher! ¡± Su Liangxiao was quite satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. ¡± During a class, Song Beibei looked at the person on the podium. She basically gritted her teeth and rubbed her fists. After the class bell rang, the students in the class packed up their books and were about to leave. Song Beibei also heard the two girls walking to the door not far away. They even turned around to look at Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao smiled at them. The two girls immediately covered their chests and ran away shyly. Disaster, really! Song Beibei sometimes wondered if Gu Yanqing¡¯s so-called Shengmei orphanage had good Feng Shui. The people who came out were all handsome men and beautiful women. Even though she especially hated this Stinky Fox. But that face of his was the face of a million people. There was no doubt about it. However, Song Beibei only wanted to have the chance to scratch that face of a million people. After a while, only the two of them were left in the large lecture hall. Su Liangxiao walked towards her. Song Beibei glared at him angrily. Su Liangxiao suddenly smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little missy. I¡¯ll treat you to supper. ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a make-up exam? ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you willing to take a make-up exam or go out for supper? ¡± Despicable, despicable! Despicable, despicable! From this, it could be seen that his righteous words just now were deliberately embarrassing her in front of everyone! So his real purpose was to ask her to stay and have supper with him? How could Song Beibei let him have his way? Song Beibei said righteously, ¡°teacher, I¡¯M WILLING TO TAKE THE EXAM! Please don¡¯t talk nonsense, give me the exam paper! ¡± Su Liangxiao was amused by her current appearance. ¡°So you plan to take the exam again with a score of 59? ¡± Song Beibei was furious! Wasn¡¯t this a blatant threat? Did he mean that even if she took the test again, she would still fail? Song Beibei stood up and slammed the table. ¡°What right do you have? I¡¯ll complain? A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be a teacher. You abuse your power and bully students. You¡¯re¡­ Scum! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s voice was very loud. At this moment, Su Liangxiao was sitting leisurely on her desk. He casually dug his ears. ¡°little princess, your noise has deafened my ears. ¡± Then, he smiled slyly. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m not a teacher at all. I¡¯m just here to substitute for a few classes. There¡¯s no need to be too responsible. ¡± Song Beibei questioned, ¡°why did you come to school to substitute for classes? Are you so free? ¡± Su Liangxiao nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯m very free! ¡± Song Beibei was about to vomit blood. ¡°Is it fun to bully me? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun! ¡± Song Beibei was really about to vomit blood. Su Liangxiao suddenly reached out and pinched her little face, which was wrinkled like a Bun. ¡°How should I put it? It¡¯s like a magical toy suddenly appeared in a dull life! ¡± What She was a toy? Song Beibei instantly slapped Su Liangxiao¡¯s hand away and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a toy. Why do you have to find me? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and said casually, ¡°because you¡¯re my little daughter. ¡± His tone was very casual, but it was not particularly frivolous. His tone was not annoying. If it was an outsider, or even this man¡¯s doting gaze, it would be very charming. But in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, she only felt annoyed Especially annoying! Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°I¡¯m not yours. What do you want to do to let me go. ¡°What¡¯s your motive ¡°If you want to use me to deal with Gu Yanqing, you¡¯d better give up this idea as soon as possible. I won¡¯t be used by you. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of feud you have with Gu Yanqing, if you¡¯re a man, you¡¯d better fight openly. You only know how to use such despicable methods. You¡¯re simply looking down on me! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s blood was boiling as she scolded him. She did not want to feel too good However, the person on the other side did not have a single trace of shame on his face. Instead, he looked like he was looking at an interesting pet. Song Beibei hated that look in his eyes. ¡°Young Lady, you¡¯re so eloquent. I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± It was best if she could not take it anymore. It was best if she quickly disappeared from her sight. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°this time, I¡¯m not doing it for your family. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m doing it for you. Professor Lin was my teacher when I was still in school. I just returned to China recently. When I went to visit him, he happened to be injured and needed to rest at home for a while. He asked me to substitute for him. Do you think I won¡¯t agree? ¡± Song Beibei did not expect Su Liangxiao to explain all this to her in such a serious manner. Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s not because I¡¯m the best. Since that¡¯s the case, you should repay your teacher¡¯s kindness and I¡¯ll go to my university. The two of US have nothing to do with each other, is that not okay? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Su Liangxiao said. Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly sank again. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°little daughter, don¡¯t you think that meeting like this is a great fate? Since God arranged for us to meet and we¡¯re still in my class, wouldn¡¯t I be letting myself down if I let down this opportunity? ¡± What kind of logic was that? Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the patience to waste time with him. ¡°Just tell me, what exactly do you want to do? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, come and have supper with me. ¡± This man¡¯s obsession with something was really comparable to Gu Yanqing¡¯s. Song Beibei said, ¡°so I¡¯ll have supper with you today, and you won¡¯t bother me anymore? ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Maybe¡± Song Beibei gritted her teeth and followed Su Liangxiao to have supper. Su Liangxiao let Song Beibei choose a place. Song Beibei deliberately chose a very expensive Western restaurant. Once Song Beibei sat down, she did not even look at the menu She directly said to the waiter, ¡°Australian lobster, large, Bird¡¯s nest porridge, Sarai Yue Dong Yan Zhan, don¡¯t use ordinary house swallows to cook me, soft-boiled Abalone, and that thing, give me two of your expensive three juices and cow. ¡± After ordering, Song Beibei looked at Su Liangxiao provocatively. Aren¡¯t you going to have supper? Supper can eat up a pound of your meat! Su Liangxiao directly handed the menu to the waiter. ¡°Just follow this lady¡¯s recipe, thank you. ¡± The waiter smiled and said, ¡°yes, sir, please wait a moment. ¡± Song Beibei saw that Su Liangxiao did not even frown, but she herself frowned. Today, her casual order was at least five figures. She felt a little heartache when she ordered. She did not expect Su Liangxiao to directly serve the dishes without saying a word. Su Liangxiao saw that Song Beibei was frowning at him, so he asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei said unhappily, ¡°you¡¯re too extravagant. Do you know that there are still many children in the mountains who can¡¯t eat their fill? ¡± A night snack that cost tens of thousands of yuan was rotten! ! ! Su Liangxiao looked at her, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Young Mistress, I¡¯m sure you ordered all of this. ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips. She thought that he wouldn¡¯t agree, but who knew that he would let her order without saying a word. The dishes were served very quickly. There was indeed a reason why it was expensive. The steak didn¡¯t have any additional ingredients. It was original and had a unique charcoal fragrance. Although Song Beibei had lived a wealthy life since she was young, she had never been so extravagant. She had never been so extravagant in her life with Gu Yanqing. Every bite was like taking a bite of gold, making her heart skip a beat. However, every dish was delicious. Since she had already ordered it, it was so expensive. Of course, she could not waste it. In the end, Song Beibei ate until she was full. When she finished her last bite of lobster meat, Song Beibei waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s finally done. I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to throw up. ¡± Su Liangxiao was amused. ¡°Did anyone force you to finish it? Why are you so full? ¡± Song Beibei glared at him. ¡°I¡¯ll feel guilty if I don¡¯t finish it. ¡± Actually, it was because it was too delicious. Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°if you like it, I can bring you here every day! ¡± Song Beibei looked at him in horror. Although she knew that Su Liangxiao was extremely wealthy. But coming to this place every day to spend money was really too¡­ ¡­ perverted ¡­ If there really was such a person, she would definitely look down on him. Su Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished my supper with you. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me in the future. Let¡¯s just treat it as if we don¡¯t know each other. ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to that. Professor Lin will have to rest for at least two months. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to see each other every day for these two months. ¡± Song Beibei knew that this Stinky Fox wasn¡¯t so easy to talk to. But it didn¡¯t matter if they met in class. As long as this Stinky Fox didn¡¯t make things difficult for her, it was fine. But in the following days, this Stinky Fox really didn¡¯t find trouble with her anymore. She could be considered to have passed the exam. And after that, there were no more weekly exams. This kind of abnormal test. This made Song Beibei suspicious. Could it be that the exam was deliberately arranged to deal with her? Song Beibei also went to class on time every day. However, she would occasionally sleep during class. After class, Su Liangxiao would sometimes take advantage of the time when no one was around to invite her for supper. Song Beibei refused. Life was peaceful. However, Song Beibei never told Gu Yanqing about this matter. Because Gu Yanqing seemed to be busy with some big case recently, he worked late every day. After Song Beibei finished her evening class, she was used to calling Gu Yanqing Most of the time, Gu Yanqing was still at the company. Song Beibei always advised him to go home early to rest. Gu Yanqing always smiled faintly. ¡°If you¡¯re not at home, there¡¯s no point going back. It¡¯s also good to find something to do. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, her heart felt warm and bitter. So on Friday night, she deliberately told Gu Yanqing that she would go out for a party with her classmates and not go home. Then, she secretly took a taxi and went directly to Mingzhu building. Song Beibei went to the Congee shop to buy a serving of seafood congee and a basket of crab roe soup dumplings. She packed them up and planned to give Gu Yanqing a midnight snack. It was already 8:30 pm. Mingzhu building was still brightly lit. But most of the people had already gotten off work. The entire hall was very quiet. Song Beibei directly went up to the 66th floor from the elevator. The secretarial department had already gotten off work. Song Beibei had a sudden thought and remembered her secret passage It just so happened that the key to the security door was still in her handbag. Song Beibei wondered if Gu Yanqing would be shocked if she suddenly appeared in Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. Song Beibei went to the security door, opened it, and walked through the long corridor. She found that the chair she used to climb over was still there. She walked in with familiarity. This was Gu Yanqing¡¯s ¡°bedroom. ¡°. Actually, it was the room where Gu Yanqing rested and took a nap. Because there was a bed, Song Beibei had always called this place ¡°the bedroom. ¡± The lights in the bedroom were not turned on. Fortunately, the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows were all drawn. The moonlight tonight was very good. So even if the lights were not turned on, walking would not cause any bumps. Song Beibei walked to the door with a porridge box in one hand and a box of Crab Roe buns in the other. Gu Yanqing was in the office outside. She could even see the light coming through the gap between the floor and the door. She was inexplicably excited and nervous. It was as if she was performing a magic trick to turn herself into a living person. What would Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression be when he saw her later? Song Beibei was really curious. Because she couldn¡¯t open the door with the things in her hands, Song Beibei put the box of Crab Roe buns in her mouth and reached out to open the door. The light outside instantly filled up the room. Song Beibei narrowed her eyes slightly and then saw the two people sitting on the Lounge Sofa, chatting and eating supper. Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing. The two of them were sitting side by side on the Lounge Sofa. In front of them was a long table. There were a few side dishes and boxed lunch on the table. The two of them seemed to be casually chatting. Gu Wanjing had just opened her mouth to speak, ¡°this pancake is very delicious. Do you still remember nanny Xu who took us for a while when we were young? Do they have very similar cooking skills? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded, ¡°they do have some similarities. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the door in a daze. The situation there seemed normal, but it was also very abnormal. Why was Gu Wanjing here? Why was she having dinner with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei did not know. But Song Beibei also knew that it was because of work. Song Beibei could even guess that they had worked so late together, ordered takeout, and were eating supper. This was all very normal. The two of them sat on the SOFA, but there was still some distance between them. This was very normal. Song Beibei had read movies and novels before. There were often scenes where the female lead would open the door and find the male lead and a certain woman cuddling together. Song Beibei was glad that she did not. Everything was normal. The things they were discussing were not ambiguous. But what was abnormal about it? It was probably because the atmosphere there was very warm. It was probably because the way Gu Yanqing smiled and chatted with Gu Wanjing actually made her jealous. They talked about their shared past. It was like a door. No matter how hard Song Beibei tried, she would never be able to enter it. The people on the other side also noticed the commotion. At the same time, they looked in the direction of the lounge. When Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei, he frowned and stood up. Song Beibei was very disappointed. There was no surprise on her face, not even a hint of surprise. Instead, it was as if she was disturbing them. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her. She actually stood there for a moment, not knowing how to react. Chapter 157 - Im also writing a novel called my Guardian Husband Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing walked up to her. ¡°Did you come in through the window again? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything Gu Yanqing reached out to rub her hair, and his voice softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to read it anymore. Now that everyone knows about our relationship, why are you still hiding? ¡± Song Beibei wasn¡¯t hiding. She just wanted to come over and give him a surprise. Who knew that there would be no surprise. Instead, it turned into a shock. Gu Yanqing reached out and took the food box from her mouth and hands. A hint of a smile unconsciously appeared in his eyes, ¡°for me? ¡± Song Beibei felt that she must have looked completely silly just now. Actually, it was nothing in front of Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing had seen even more silly looks. But Gu Wanjing was also there. There was an inexplicable anger in her heart. Song Beibei said unhappily, ¡°who said it was for you? I ate it myself. ¡± Song Beibei protested loudly, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet! ¡± Gu Yanqing lifted his wrist to look at his watch. It was already nine o¡¯clock. He could not help but frown, ¡°why aren¡¯t you eating at this time of night? ¡± As he spoke, he held the food box in one hand and held Song Beibei¡¯s hand with the other. They walked towards the SOFA. Gu Wanjing had already stood up. Without looking at Song Beibei, she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, I¡¯m going back first. I¡¯ll email you the documents. ¡± Gu Yanqing only nodded, ¡°drive carefully yourself. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, picked up her coat and left Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. From the beginning to the end, it was as if Song Beibei was invisible. Song Beibei knew that Gu Wanjing never took her seriously in her heart. Sometimes, Song Beibei admired Gu Wanjing. What was she thinking in her heart. She clearly liked Gu Yanqing, but when Gu Yanqing announced their relationship to the public, she didn¡¯t make a fuss. She really didn¡¯t seem to care about status at all. Moreover, she did not seem to be worried at all about the ¡°real show¡± between her and Gu Yanqing. Was it because she was too confident in herself, or was it because she was too magnanimous, or was it because she was being wronged? Song Beibei did not know. However, Gu Wanjing was still a problem in her heart, especially now that she was often by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. However, Song Beibei was conflicted in her heart. On one hand, she felt that she should trust Gu Yanqing. On the other hand, she was still unhappy in her heart. However, she could not find any evidence. She was also afraid that if she showed it in front of Gu Yanqing, it would make her seem petty. Song Beibei felt like she was about to die of annoyance. Gu Yanqing sat down on the SOFA and raised his eyelids slightly. ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden? Did you miss me? ¡± He was obviously looking up at her, but he still felt like he was superior to others. Song Beibei glared at him fiercely. ¡°Who misses you? I¡¯m so bored that I only came to see you. ¡± Gu Yanqing completely ignored Song Beibei¡¯s anger and reached out to grab Song Beibei¡¯s arm. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t on guard and fell into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Gu Yanqing reached out to hold her waist and allowed Song Beibei to sit on his lap. He held the back of his head with his other hand and lowered his head to kiss her. His voice was deep and bewitching. ¡°You don¡¯t miss me, but I miss you. ¡± Another bowl of bewitching soup. Song Beibei struggled slightly at first, but then she fell into his arms, unable to resist him at all. When Gu Yanqing released Song Beibei, she was already dizzy and her entire body was soft. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, as if he was trying to restrain something. He said, ¡°did you miss me? ¡± Song Beibei nodded her head in a daze, her eyes filled with fog. Gu Yanqing seemed to be very satisfied with her answer. He pecked her lips lightly again, then patted her shoulder. ¡°Go and eat something. ¡± Song Beibei stood up like a wooden figure and sat down on the single-seater Sofa opposite Gu Yanqing. The table was full of food. There were leftovers from Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing¡¯s meals, as well as the food she had just bought. Song Beibei slowly came to her senses. Then, she especially despised Gu Yanqing. Every time she got angry, she would only use the seduction tactic. However, Song Beibei despised herself even more. She actually fell for it every time. Although Gu Yanqing had eaten, he and Song Beibei still ate the seafood congee and crab roe soup dumplings that she had brought over. After eating, Song Beibei said politely, ¡°you go to work. I¡¯ll clean up. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m not working anymore. Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Song Beibei asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of work to do? ¡± Song Beibei knew that if Gu Yanqing did not plan to work until late at night, he would not eat supper. Moreover, just now, Gu Wanjing also said that she had some documents to give him. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°work is to support your wife. If you neglect your wife for work, wouldn¡¯t you be putting the cart before the horse? ¡± Look! What was Eq? Song Beibei was amused by him until she was no longer angry. The two of them tidied up the table and went home happily. The next day was the weekend. Song Beibei slept until the sun was up. Gu Yanqing went to the office early in the morning. Song Beibei was bored to death at home alone. She wanted to go to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office, but she thought about it. What if Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing were discussing work again? Out of sight, out of mind. Moreover, Gu Yanqing was usually very busy during the day. She didn¡¯t want to distract him and affect his work. Just when she was bored, she received a call from Jiang Feifei. She said that she and Lu Huanzi were looking for something in cat alley and asked if she wanted to go over. Song Beibei naturally swung her car and went over. Cat Alley was a famous place in Xia city. To put it bluntly, it was a commercial street. Inside, there were countless twists and turns, and there were countless specialty shops. The decoration styles of the shops here all had their own characteristics. There were all kinds of food, drinks, and fun. There were even some antique shops with a long history. It could be said that there were hidden dragons and Crouching Tigers. Jiang Feifei had a hobby of collecting novels. She read all kinds of novels, such as ¡°beauty BL¡± and ¡°female female NP¡± , but she didn¡¯t like reading e-books. Therefore, she always liked to go to the bookstore in cat alley to get some books. When Song Beibei arrived, the two of them had already finished shopping. They were resting and drinking tea in a coffee shop. The Sun was particularly good in mid-march, and it was warm. The heater in the coffee shop was also turned on sufficiently. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were playing with the cat. Cat Alley was called cat alley because there were many coffee shops here that had cats. Customers who entered the coffee shop could pick a cat that was pleasing to the eye and carry it. Then, they could drink coffee, pimples, and eat dessert. Time passed peacefully. Song Beibei sat down opposite them and ordered a MOCHA. When she saw the bulging bags in Jiang Feifei¡¯s shopping bag.. She smiled and said, ¡°you came back with a full load today. Feifei, you should read less novels. It¡¯s because you read too many novels that you¡¯re so picky about your boyfriend¡¯s requirements. You don¡¯t like any of the people your dad set you up with. How can there be such a perfect male lead in a novel? If you get poisoned, you really won¡¯t be able to find a boyfriend in the future. ¡± Jiang Feifei took out a book and knocked Song Beibei on the head. ¡°someone like you still has the right to lecture. You should mind your own business first. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°What about me? My relationship is going well and I¡¯m happy and sweet. Why don¡¯t I have the right to lecture you? I think I can write a book myself. ¡± Song Beibei thought about it and felt proud. ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll write a novel too. It¡¯ll be called ¡®my guardian husband, Gu Yanqing¡¯ . Just based on this name alone, it¡¯ll get a lot of hits. Do you know how many fans Gu Yanqing has on Weibo ¡°30 million, 30 million. I think this is a great business opportunity. ¡± Jiang Feifei teased her. ¡°Wait until you¡¯ve settled your uncle before you come here and boast shamelessly. ¡± As she said that, she threw the wrapped book in her hand to Song Beibei, ¡°this is for you. I picked it out for you. Go back and learn well. Settle your uncle Gu as soon as possible. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to read your novels anymore. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered that she had once randomly read a novel introduced by Jiang Feifei. It was called something called ¡°eighteen moves to tackle the CEO¡¯s husband¡± , and Gu Yanqing happened to see it. She had lost a lot of face at that time. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a book, it¡¯s a movie. It¡¯s a learning movie. I picked it out carefully. You have to watch it carefully when you go back. ¡± Song Beibei thought that it would be boring to stay at home during the holidays anyway. It would be good to have a movie to pass the time. So she accepted it. ¡°thank you, Jiang Xiaofei. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°if it¡¯s possible, I can let your boss Gu watch it with you. It will have an unexpected effect. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°what kind of movie is this? My uncle likes to watch action movies. ¡± Song Beibei pouted slightly. ¡°My taste is different from his. I like to watch romantic movies like titanic. ¡± Jiang Feifei giggled and said, ¡°This is an action movie. It¡¯s also a romantic movie. It¡¯s perfect for the two of you to watch together. ¡± Song Beibei was rather surprised. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll go back and watch it with my uncle tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi wanted to say something, but she hesitated a few times. However, she was suppressed by Jiang Feifei¡¯s fierce gaze. In the end, she looked at Song Beibei with a look of deep sympathy. The three girls strolled the streets for the entire afternoon. In the evening, they happily parted ways. When they parted ways, Jiang Feifei even reminded Song Beibei loudly, ¡°you must look at the dvd I gave you. ¡± Song Beibei waved at her vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look at it carefully. ¡± When Song Beibei reached home, Gu Yanqing had already returned and was in the study. The chef at home had already prepared dinner. Song Beibei went to the study to ask Gu Yanqing to eat. Gu Yanqing was still buried in his work. Song Beibei tiptoed over, but she was still discovered. Gu Yanqing took off his gold-rimmed glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°where did you go to play today? ¡± ¡°I went to cat alley with my classmates. ¡± Song Beibei saw that he was very tired, so she took the initiative to walk behind him and massaged his shoulders. Gu Yanqing closed his eyes slightly, looking like he was enjoying it. ¡°Did you buy anything? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked. Song Beibei suddenly thought of Jiang Feifei¡¯s disc, so she said, ¡°I bought a movie. Let¡¯s watch a movie tonight. ¡± Gu Yanqing actually still had work at night, but when he saw Song Beibei¡¯s sparkling and expectant eyes, he agreed. Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing had been working too hard these past few days. It was a good opportunity to take a break and relax. Thus, the two of them finished eating and went to the small attic. The song family¡¯s old mansion had an attic. This attic wasn¡¯t small either. It was originally an ordinary storage room. But later, Gu Yanqing transformed it into a home theater. Inside, there was a huge blue-light screen and a comfortable large sofa. On three sides, there were bookshelves connected to the ceiling, but on the bookshelves weren¡¯t books, but various discs. This could be considered a small hobby of Gu Yanqing¡¯s. When Gu Yanqing was stressed, he liked to go to the attic alone to watch a movie. Song Beibei even specially got someone to prepare fruit popcorn and a large pile of snacks. Although she had just eaten her fill, she felt that this was the only way to have the atmosphere to watch a movie. The atmosphere in the home theater was really good. It was several times taller than a movie theater. Moreover, it was just her and Gu Yanqing. Therefore, Song Beibei was extremely looking forward to this warm time that belonged to the two of them. Everything was ready. Gu Yanqing had already come in from outside and sat on the SOFA. Song Beibei finally opened the film¡¯s packaging. The film¡¯s name was ¡°treacherous minister. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the packaging and saw that it was actually a Korean ancient costume film. Song Beibei was a little depressed. How could it be a Korean film? Gu Yanqing usually hated it when she chased after Korean dramas. She definitely didn¡¯t like Korean films. But since Jiang Feifei recommended it so strongly, there might be something special about it. Song Beibei decided to take a look. After putting the disc in, Song Beibei returned to the SOFA. Gu Yanqing was lying on the sofa with his arms crossed. Gu Yanqing was very rare. He had obviously showered, and there was a faint, clean fragrance on him. He was wearing a casual gray turtleneck sweater, and his hair was not completely dry yet. The ends of his hair were a little wet, and he was wearing cotton slippers He was lying Lazily on the Sofa, looking very homely. Gu Yanqing looked like he had removed all of his usual high and mighty golden clothes, leaving only Gu Yanqing, the real Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing was too handsome, and she was almost stunned. Gu Yanqing reached out his hand and gently patted the seat beside him, saying, ¡°sit down, the movie has begun. ¡± Song Beibei also nestled in the SOFA, conveniently taking a bucket of popcorn. Gu Yanqing reached out to pull her closer, and then put his arm around her shoulder. At the beginning of the movie, dark clouds covered the clouds, giving off a cold glow, desolate mountains, and the sound of footsteps¡­ ¡­ When Song Beibei just took the disc to wrap, she could not help but look at the synopsis of the story inside. This movie was the political background of the reign of the famous tyrant Yanshan Jun in the history of North Korea. It told the story of a treacherous official who pretended to be a loyal subject in front of the emperor but actually disrupted the political mastermind. He viewed the emperor as a puppet He was actually the ¡°King of kings. ¡°. At that time, Song Beibei thought that this should be a historical political drama. However, when the beautiful women in the blockbuster film were topless with their backs exposed, and the scenes in the blockbuster film were all on the chest of the female lead, 36D, Song Beibei felt that she was wrong In fact, she started to wonder if Jiang Feifei had given her the wrong DVD. She turned around and stole a glance at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He seemed to be watching very seriously. Song Beibei turned around again. The screen had already switched. She didn¡¯t know what the plot was, but it was already a scene of a man and a woman naked. Naked, naked, and their bodies intertwined. WHAT THE HELL! What was going on! What kind of movie was this? Song Beibei¡¯s face immediately turned red. For a long time, it was restricted. Song Beibei finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. What would Gu Yanqing think? She turned to look at Gu Yanqing and saw that Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows were already furrowed. He must be feeling extremely awkward too. Gu Yanqing straightened his body and reached out to grab the packaging of the disc. After taking a look, he looked at Song Beibei with dark eyes He raised the packaging of the disc in his hand and shook it. ¡°Song Beibei, is this the movie you invited me to watch? The famous Korean restricted film, ¡®Treacherous Minister¡¯ ? ¡± Restricted film? ? ? How could it be a restricted film? Didn¡¯t they say it was an action film? Jiang Xiaofei! ! You¡¯re really tricking me to death ! ! ! Gu Yanqing must have had a huge misunderstanding. Song Beibei quickly explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this movie, really, it was my classmate¡­ ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s explanation was blocked by the ¡°intoxicating sound¡± in the movie. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing with her eyes getting deeper and deeper, as if she had a dangerous look on her face. She quickly cut off the movie and took out the disc. She wanted to explain but couldn¡¯t. She covered her face and rushed out of the attic. Song Beibei ran back to her room in one breath. Then she picked up the phone and questioned Jiang Feifei. When Jiang Feifei picked up the phone, Song Beibei¡¯s angry voice came from the other end, ¡°Jiang Xiaofei, what grudge do I have with you? Are you trying to kill me? What kind of lousy movie did you give me? Isn¡¯t it a romantic movie? Isn¡¯t it an action movie? You Liar! ¡± Jiang Feifei¡¯s innocent voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s both an action movie and a romantic movie. It¡¯s a romantic action movie! ¡± Then came Jiang Feifei similar successful laughter, gossip is very: ¡°You with a Gu boss to see the disc I gave you? ¡± Song Beibei is simply furious: ¡°Jiang Feifei, why do you want to pit me like this? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you. I¡¯m worried about you and Gu Yanqing. Do you know how many women are eyeing an outstanding person like Gu Yanqing? Besides, I did choose the movies carefully. They¡¯re very good. Korean films are different from Hong Kong films that are vulgar and nonsensical. They¡¯re not as perverted and straightforward as Japanese films. The movies I chose for you are beautiful and tactful. They¡¯re like dancing, art is like oil painting, and most importantly, they¡¯re big enough. HAHAHAHAHA¡­ ¡°. ¡°. ¡°.. Song Beibei hung up the phone in a moment of anger. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 158 - I like the way you look at me like you dont like me, but you cant kill me... ... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was so angry that she wanted to die. This time, she was really screwed. How would Gu Yanqing look at her now? He actually invited him to watch a restricted film? He was really too ashamed to face anyone. More importantly, would Gu Yanqing misunderstand what she was hinting at! ! ! He didn¡¯t? Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, there was a steady knocking on the door, which almost scared Song Beibei out of her wits. And the rhythm of the knocking, if it wasn¡¯t Gu Yanqing, who else could it be? Song Beibei¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest. What was Gu Yanqing doing here at this time? At such an awkward juncture, didn¡¯t everyone need to slow down? ¡°Song Beibei, open the door. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the window, not making a sound. ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll come in, ¡± a faint voice sounded from behind the door. No, absolutely not, she couldn¡¯t face Gu Yanqing Now! Song Beibei rushed to the dormitory to block the door. But before she could do so, the door was pushed open. But Song Beibei herself couldn¡¯t stop the car. Like an angry bird, she fell into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Her forehead knocked on Gu Yanqing¡¯s chin. Gu Yanqing held his Chin and frowned. ¡°Song Beibei, what are you doing this time? ¡± Song Beibei knew that she had hit him too hard. She quickly pried away Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand to check his injury. Her Chin was already red. Song Beibei ran out of the room. Gu Yanqing looked at the back of the rocket launcher and frowned even more. After a while, Song Beibei came back Gu Yanqing hadn¡¯t left yet. He Sat on her sofa and casually flipped through the extracurricular books that Song Beibei read. Song Beibei ran over again She held an ice pack in her hand. She stuffed it into Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Put it on quickly. It¡¯ll reduce the swelling. ¡± Gu Yanqing held the ice pack in his hand, but he didn¡¯t put it on his chin. He looked straight at Song Beibei, who was panting. ¡°What¡¯s with the disk? ¡± AAAAAH! Song Beibei knew she could not avoid his questioning. ¡°The disc thing is really a misunderstanding, is my friend, yes, is my friend and I took the wrong bag, this is not my choice of film. ¡± Song Beibei can only put the blame on ¡°friends¡± . After all, she can¡¯t honestly say that she was cheated by her roommate. Let Her watch this movie and learn how to throw herself at you. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was light: ¡°Then what movie did you choose? ¡± What Movie Did she choose? UH¡­ UH.. ¡­ What movie was it? Song Beibei racked her brain and said, ¡°Xiao Shenke¡¯s redemption. Yes, I chose Xiao Shenke¡¯s redemption. ¡± This was Song Beibei¡¯s favorite movie. When she was nervous, this was the only movie in her mind. Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°if I remember correctly, you¡¯ve already seen this movie six times in your home theater. There are several versions of it at home. Song Beibei, you have to use your brain when you lie. ¡± She wasn¡¯t nervous for a moment. What should she do? Song Beibei was extremely depressed. She could only say, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. This movie was recommended by my roommate. When he gave it to me, I didn¡¯t know it was a restricted movie. Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m also very shy, okay? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was already as red as a shrimp. She only felt embarrassed. She had also been tricked. She was the victim, okay! Could they stop this topic. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s flushed face and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. This girl was still very green. Gu Yanqing sighed silently in his heart. Then he slowly reached out his hand. ¡°Give me the disc. ¡± Song Beibei was puzzled. ¡°What do you want? ¡± ¡°children shouldn¡¯t look at such things. ¡± Song Beibei obediently handed the disc to Gu Yanqing, but she still said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. I¡¯m already nineteen years old and an adult. Actually, I can look at this kind of disc. ¡± She had even secretly looked at lecherous precepts? Only Gu Yanqing always treated her as a child who couldn¡¯t grow up. Gu Yanqing had already stood up and was about to leave. When he heard this, he suddenly turned around. ¡°honey, are you implying something by saying this? ¡± Implying what Song Beibei shuddered. Not at all! ! ! Song Beibei hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°I was just saying it casually. Don¡¯t take it to heart, Old Lady. It¡¯s already so late, you should go to sleep. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei and deliberately teased her. ¡°Yes, our Beibei is already nineteen years old. ¡± Song Beibei felt her hair stand on end when he looked at her. Why did his gaze look like he was looking at his own radish that had matured. Song Beibei pushed him. ¡°Go to sleep. ¡± When Gu Yanqing reached the door, he turned around. ¡°Good night kiss. ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was very clingy tonight. However, she was a little shy so she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Gu Yanqing on the cheek. However, in the next second, Gu Yanqing grabbed her waist and pressed her against the wall. With a backhand, he closed the door and kissed her fiercely His voice was Hoarse. ¡°Did your friend tell you to put out the fire after starting it? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss was more passionate than ever, and Song Beibei couldn¡¯t resist it at all. Soon, she was pressed down on the SOFA. Gu Yanqing kissed her earlobe, and his voice was extremely seductive, ¡°baby, I want you, can I? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were dreamy, and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Her mind was dreamy and clear, intoxicated and lost. The way she bit her lip was simply a soul-stirring vixen. Song Beibei casually picked up a pillow from the SOFA and covered her face. Even her voice was misty, ¡°that¡­ can be done! ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her and felt that it was a little funny. This was too embarrassing. He slowly removed the pillow that Song Beibei used to cover her face and lowered his head to kiss her gently. Song Beibei slowly began to relax, slowly sinking into his embrace. As Gu Yanqing kissed her, he reached out to slowly unbutton Song Beibei¡¯s shirt. His lips also pressed down¡­ ¡­ But just as Song Beibei was in a daze, Gu Yanqing suddenly stopped. Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Yanqing slowly propped up his arms and looked at Song Beibei from top to bottom. ¡°I suddenly remembered. You¡¯re not safe today, and I don¡¯t have a condom on me. You¡¯re still too young to be pregnant. ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to sleep today. ¡± As he spoke, he planted a light kiss on song Beibei¡¯s forehead. Then, Gu Yanqing got up and tidied up his clothes. Song Beibei also got up. Her mind was still in a daze. Actually, she didn¡¯t know anything about the safety period. Gu Yanqing remembered her cycle clearly, so he had the final say in this matter. Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei sitting on the Sofa with her head lowered and not making a sound. He reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°Why? Are you a little disappointed? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s spirit trembled. She shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No, no. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re disappointed, I can go out and buy something now. ¡± Song Beibei naturally knew what Gu Yanqing meant by going out and buying something? It was already the middle of the night. Moreover, she had already used up all her courage, okay Right now, she was feeling extremely shy. She quickly said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Gu Yanqing only smiled and leaned close to her ear to kiss her earlobe. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow. Wait for me to come back in a few days. HMM? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s last word, ¡®grace¡¯ , was raised. His deep and magnetic voice carried an extreme temptation. The gentle wind blew by her ear, bringing with it a clean and cold scent that belonged to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei¡¯s ears turned red from EAR TO NECK! The Moment Song Beibei returned to school, she was surrounded by Jiang Feifei and LU HUANZI TO GOSSIP! ¡°Song Beibei, why did you suddenly hang up yesterday? You watched a movie with boss Gu yesterday? What happened after that? Nothing happened after that? ¡± She actually dared to ask? Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up a pillow and covered Jiang Feifei¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll suffocate you to death. I let you hurt me like this. ¡± Lu Huanzi was sitting at her desk and browsing the web. When she saw the commotion, she suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Qi Shan has returned to school. ¡± On the other side, Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi were both shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t she quit school? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I saw her name in the 800 race at the school¡¯s spring sports meet. They¡¯re both in the same major. It can¡¯t be the same name, right? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°that¡¯s not surprising. Back then, she was at the center of a storm. She had to bear the reputation of framing her classmates. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t stay in school anymore. But don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s the daughter of the principal of our school. Now that the storm has calmed down, everyone has almost forgotten about that matter. She definitely has to come back. She¡¯s in her major, and she already has an exchange student slot in her sophomore year. She¡¯ll probably be abroad in just half a year. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. Actually, she had almost forgotten about the past. In the end, Qi Shan was just a joke on the stage. Moreover, Song Beibei was not afraid of her at all. Qi Shan was a bad person, but the whole world knew that she was a bad person. Compared to Zhao Dantong¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei felt her back go straight up. Jiang Feifei ran over to Lu Huanzi and put her arm around her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this little B * Tch participated in the school¡¯s Spring Sports meet? ¡± Lu Huanzi replied, ¡°yes. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°let¡¯s sign Beibei up too. This little B * Tch must be trying to create a positive goddess image through the sports meet, so we won¡¯t let her get what she wants. That day, our Beibei must wear something even more revealing than her, even more goddess-like! ¡± Song Beibei quickly went over to stop her. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to fight with her anymore. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°what are you afraid of? You¡¯re the rightful Mrs. Gu now. I just want to see Qi Shan¡¯s expression that she can¡¯t stand you and can¡¯t kill you. Register, register now! ¡± Before Song Beibei could react, Lu Huanzi had already signed up online. Song Beibei was speechless. ¡°Why are you two so eager to see the world fall into chaos? ¡± The school¡¯s Spring Sports meet was a grand occasion that was held annually by a university. At that time, the entire school was suspended for three days. The sports meet had many events and forms. There were student groups, teacher groups, and teacher-student groups. Moreover, the rewards of the sports meet were very generous, so everyone¡¯s enthusiasm for the sports meet was already extremely high. Some of the participating athletes had already started preparing months ago. Lu Huanzi found out from an online search that Qi Shan had signed up for three events. 800-meter running, 3000-meter running, and high jump. Therefore, Song Beibei¡¯s dormitory was in such a situation. Song Beibei signed up for the 800-meter run, Jiang Feifei signed up for the 3000-meter run, and Lu Huanzi signed up for the high jump. Although, the three of them were not very talented in sports. In the words of Jiang Feifei, the three of them deliberately went to cause trouble for Qi Shan today! Therefore, when they ran into each other on the field, Song Beibei deliberately and generously greeted them, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back? I heard that you¡¯ve been traveling around the world for the past six months? ¡± Qi Shan¡¯s face immediately fell when she saw Song Beibei. Just as she was about to go forward, she was reminded by the girl next to her to pull at the corner of her shirt. Qi Shan obviously held back her anger and took a step back She even squeezed out a smile, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the wife of the CEO of our Pearl Group ¡°since you¡¯re already married, you should just obediently be a housewife at home. This kind of sports event should be left for young girls like us who aren¡¯t married. ¡± Although Qi Shan¡¯s face was smiling, she emphasized the words ¡°housewife. ¡°. Before Song Beibei could say anything, Jiang Feifei said, ¡°If someone wants to be a housewife, others won¡¯t want them. Besides, is there a housewife as beautiful as our Beibei? If she is a housewife, what are you, an old woman? ¡± Qi Shan was furious. ¡°Jiang Feifei, don¡¯t be so smug. You¡¯ll be in trouble in the future. ¡± She turned around and left. Jiang Feifei smugly bumped Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. In fact, Song Beibei knew that the reason why Jiang Feifei provoked Qi Shan was because she had suffered at Qi Shan¡¯s hands before. In the end, it was also because of her. Because Jiang Feifei was protecting her, Qi Shan¡¯s men locked her in the ladies¡¯room and poured cold water over her head. Although later on, with her daughter¡¯s temper, she returned the favor tenfold. However, this matter was still regarded as a great humiliation by her. Therefore, this time, she wanted to make Qi Shan upset, but Song Beibei didn¡¯t stop her. Song Beibei¡¯s 800-meter race started at nine in the morning. However, because Jiang Feifei dragged her out to Karaoke the night before, she basically didn¡¯t sleep for a few hours, so she was quite listless and her head was dizzy. When it was almost time for the field, Song Beibei felt a little dizzy and didn¡¯t have the strength. She didn¡¯t rest well, so she had the problem of dizziness. However, she had already signed up, so it wouldn¡¯t be her style to quit at the last minute. It was just a round of the field, and it would only take a few minutes. Song Beibei decided to grit her teeth and endure it. Qi Shan happened to be right next to her. After the starting gun sounded, everyone shot out like arrows. Song Beibei¡¯s legs were long, and she could run since she was young, so she immediately rushed in front. She could only hear the sound of the wind blowing in her ears and the sound of cheering as she ran to the sides. Song Beibei ran with all her might, but she suddenly felt that her head was getting more and more dizzy. She wanted to stop, but it was as if she had been wound up as she ran all the way. Song Beibei only felt that the vision in front of her was getting more and more blurry. She had become like a robot. She only lifted her legs and kept walking forward, not caring about anything else. Finally, she felt that her heart was beating like a drum, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Gradually, she could not hear clearly the sounds that were coming from both sides, and she could not see clearly the people in front of her. Song Beibei herself also felt that something was wrong, but in a trance, she saw Su Liangxiao¡¯s face. In the end, Song Beibei crossed the finish line, and she seemed to have fallen into someone¡¯s arms. This was the last consciousness that Song Beibei had before she fainted. When she woke up, she was in the hospital ward. When Song Beibei opened her eyes, she saw that there was a drip hanging above her head, and she was lying on the hospital bed. The entire room was filled with the smell of disinfectant. There were people around her who were receiving intravenous fluids. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were beside her. When they saw that she had woken up, Lu huanzi quickly asked, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re awake? How are you? Are you still dizzy? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I here? ¡± Jiang Feifei quickly walked over She grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Beibei, curse me to death. It¡¯s all my fault. Last night, I dragged you to Karaoke, causing you to not have enough sleep. This morning, I didn¡¯t have time to eat breakfast, causing you to faint from low blood sugar after strenuous exercise. If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll definitely beat myself to death. Don¡¯t worry, starting from tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely raise you one old hen a day. ¡± An old hen a day? Just thinking about it made Song Beibei feel chills all over her body. Song Beibei looked at Jiang Feifei¡¯s guilt-ridden face and said faintly, ¡°Feifei¡­ ¡± ¡°What? If there¡¯s anything you need, I¡¯ll definitely do it. ¡± ¡°Your hand is pressing down on my IV line. ¡± Jiang Feifei quickly jumped away as if she was electrocuted and apologized repeatedly. However, she realized that Song Beibei was smiling and only then did she realize that she was lying to her. Jiang Feifei instantly gritted her teeth. ¡°On account that you¡¯re a patient. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think much of it. It was just a low-blood sugar fainting. Song Beibei asked, ¡°which place did I get? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why are you still concerned about this now? ¡± But she still told her, ¡°you¡¯re first, Qi Shan is third. ¡± Song Beibei was satisfied. Then she said, ¡°I also have the conscience of the industry. I only fainted after running. By the way, thank you both for sending me here. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei looked at each other Jiang Feifei said, ¡°it wasn¡¯t us who sent you here. Before you fainted, you fell into the arms of a handsome man. It was the handsome man who sent you here. To be honest, Song Beibei, did you see the handsome man before you fainted? He was simply the best. ¡± Song Beibei looked confused. ¡°What handsome man? ¡± ¡°What are the few beauties talking about? ¡± A sweet but evil voice came from the door. Song Beibei looked towards the door. Damn! Why was it him again? ! ! Chapter 159 - Could it be that the person Su Liangxiao really liked was Gu Yanqing? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Su Liangxiao leaned against the door frame, his hands crossed in front of his chest. His good-looking eyebrows were slightly raised, but the curve of his lips seemed to carry some kind of charm. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°teacher Su, you¡¯ve really worked hard today. ¡± Jiang Feifei turned around and explained to Song Beibei, ¡°teacher Su sent you here today. Teacher Su was the one who helped you register for the hospital. There was no ward here originally, but teacher Su arranged a VIP for you with just a call. Teacher Su is really amazing. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely speechless. Just a moment ago, the two of them were still calling each other ¡°handsome¡± and calling each other ¡°the best¡± . Now, they had suddenly become two obedient quails, calling each other ¡°teacher Su¡± . Su Liangxiao straightened his body and said, ¡°It¡¯s already noon. The two of you should go and have lunch. I¡¯ll take care of you here. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei said, ¡°how can I do that? ¡± Su Liangxiao calmly said, ¡°there¡¯s a new ¡®yunding restaurant¡¯ nearby. It¡¯s free if you tell me your name. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei were stunned at the same time. They looked at each other and quickly said, ¡°teacher Su, you¡¯re too kind. Then our Beibei will be in your hands. We¡¯ll leave first. ¡± The ward instantly became quiet. Song Beibei cursed in her heart. Traitor, traitor. But at the same time, she looked at Su Liangxiao in surprise. If she guessed correctly, yunding restaurant should be his property. It was the most upscale restaurant in the city. It was the kind of restaurant that had a high price but no market. Even if you had money, you still had to book a seat a month in advance. The outside world had spread the word that Yunding restaurant was mysterious. It was a feast of gluttony. Eating a meal was not a waste of your life It was no wonder that when Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei heard that they could enter for free, their feet were covered in oil. Song Beibei turned her head and did not look at him. Depressed, depressed, depressed. This Su Liangxiao was really strange. Song Beibei hated him very much. She also knew that he was a Fox and never had good intentions. However, every time he helped her save her, it was true. It was the same last time in the snow. Su Liangxiao had already walked to her bedside and asked, ¡°are you feeling better? ¡± Song Beibei was actually fine to begin with. The water she hung was just glucose. Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern, and I won¡¯t thank you for sending me to the hospital. I didn¡¯t ask you to do this. Mind your own business. ¡± Su Liangxiao was slightly stunned by Song Beibei¡¯s sudden words Then, he smiled brightly. ¡°Such a heartless girl. ¡± Song Beibei simply closed her eyes and ignored him. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, I can only call my third brother over. ¡± As he spoke, he made a gesture to take out his phone. After Song Beibei heard this, she sat up straight and said, ¡°Su Liangxiao, you are not allowed to call Gu Yanqing. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing might be on the plane right now. He was going on a business trip today, and the flight would take more than ten hours. He must be on the plane right now. Song Beibei also knew that Gu Yanqing liked to make a big fuss out of nothing, especially about her problems. If she was told that he was at the hospital right now, he might rush back immediately. Even if she explained it over the phone, it would probably be useless. Not only would this delay his work, but it would also make him very tired. Just like the last time when their relationship was exposed, Gu Yanqing had also put down his work and immediately came over. She did not want to keep dragging Gu Yanqing down and be a disaster. More importantly, Song Beibei felt that this Su Liangxiao in front of her wanted to call Gu Yanqing. He definitely did not have good intentions. Just like the last time in Switzerland, Gu Yanqing, who used his own safety to endanger himself, could not attend an important acquisition meeting. It caused Gu Yanqing and the company¡¯s employees¡¯three months of hard work to go down the drain That time, the Pearl Group¡¯s losses were in units of ¡°hundred million. ¡°. And that time, Song Beibei felt like a fool that she had been used by this stinking Fox. Perhaps this damned Fox was trying to do the same thing again? Therefore, Song Beibei hurriedly got up. She did not care that she was still in the drip bottle, and pounced over to snatch Su Liangxiao¡¯s phone. Su Liangxiao did not expect Song Beibei¡¯s reaction to be so intense. He hurriedly grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand, his face darkened, his brows furrowed, and his voice was fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t move, go back to bed. ¡± Song Beibei had never seen this Fox¡¯s cold expression. His eyes were like an unsheathed dagger, with a cold glint in them. She was stunned for a moment and was pushed back to the bed by Su Liangxiao. However, the needle in her arm was still recovering blood. Song Beibei only felt a pain, and then she cried out. She was a little dizzy with blood. Seeing the red liquid flowing back from the tube, she instantly forgot everything. She closed her eyes and cried out. The doctors and nurses quickly came over. The one who gave him a new needle was actually a director. After the injection was done, he smiled and instructed Song Beibei, ¡°Don¡¯t move around recklessly later. You¡¯re already anemic, so you should eat more on a daily basis. Don¡¯t think about being pretty and shouting about losing weight. Being as thin as a bamboo pole isn¡¯t healthy at all. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I eat a lot, but I don¡¯t get fat from eating. ¡± The doctor said, ¡°then in your situation, you should continue to exercise. Do you exercise on a daily basis? ¡± Song Beibei immediately fell silent. She was lazy. The worst thing was that they were all lazy in the dormitory. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have fainted after running 800 meters. The director sighed. ¡°little girl, you should pay more attention to your training. Your physique is a little weak. If your physique is weak, your immunity will not be good. If your immunity is not good, all sorts of problems will appear. ¡± Song Beibei nodded perfunctorily. Only then did the director give up. When he left, he said to Su Liangxiao, ¡°now, the elderly are on the road and the young are on the bed. As your boyfriend, you should be more careful. ¡± Su Liangxiao nodded. ¡°got it, director. ¡± After the director left, Su Liangxiao turned around and found Song Beibei glaring at him fiercely. He smiled. ¡°Why are you acting like a tigress? Are you going to eat me? ¡± ¡°Why did you tell the doctor that you¡¯re my boyfriend? ¡± Su Liangxiao was rather innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I guess I just feel like the two of us are alike. ¡± Song Beibei would never believe him. However, she did not understand what Su Liangxiao meant by taking advantage of her verbally, but she could not be bothered with him. On the contrary, Song Beibei was more concerned about him and Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei warned fiercely, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to call Gu Yanqing, do you understand? ¡± Gu Yanqing still didn¡¯t know that Su Liangxiao had gone to their school to be a teacher. If he knew that he still attended this Stinky Fox¡¯s classes every day, he would probably be furious. This Stinky Fox, when exactly will he leave? Professor Lin, come back soon I miss you so much. If you come back, I won¡¯t skip classes this semester. Song Beibei wailed in her heart. On the other side, Su Liangxiao¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t have to call Gu Yanqing. From tomorrow onwards, every morning, go jogging with me on the field. ¡± What? Song Beibei shouted out of reflex, ¡°why should I? ¡± Su Liangxiao had a look of disdain on his face. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet your physique is so poor. What are you going to do in the future? You can even faint after running 800 meters. Third Brother really doesn¡¯t care about you at all. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow discord between me and Gu Yanqing. Our relationship isn¡¯t something you can sow. ¡± Song Beibei immediately saw through Su Liangxiao¡¯s motive. This damned Fox. Actually, Gu Yanqing still cared about her a lot. In the past, he had always made her eat regularly and exercise regularly. However, ever since she moved to the school, Sigh, as the saying goes, one who gets close to the ink gets black. There were two even lazier people in the dormitory. If she wasn¡¯t lazy, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in. Of course, this was just an excuse. After this incident, Song Beibei also knew that she needed to exercise. But no matter what, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run with Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? ¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°then I¡¯d better call third brother. ¡± A threat, yet another threat! ¡°Wait a minute, ¡± Song Beibei shouted with a frown. Su Liangxiao looked at her with a fox-like smile. If a gaze could kill, then this Stinky Fox in front of her must have died a thousand times. Song Beibei¡¯s mind spun rapidly. After weighing the pros and cons, she agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll run with you, but there must be a deadline. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°one month. ¡± ¡°Alright, just one month. But you must promise me that you won¡¯t use me to frame Gu Yanqing in the future. ¡± Song Beibei felt that there must be a deep hatred between Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing. But she definitely didn¡¯t want to become Su Liangxiao¡¯s tool to retaliate against Gu Yanqing. Their personal grudges were a matter between the two of them. A fight between men should be fair and square. If it was a fair and square fight, Song Beibei also felt that Gu Yanqing definitely wouldn¡¯t lose to this Stinky Fox. Su Liangxiao was silent for two seconds. ¡°In your heart, I¡¯m just that despicable. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? ¡± Song Beibei answered without a doubt. Su Liangxiao laughed out loud. ¡°Alright, I promise you, little missy. As long as you wake up at five o¡¯clock every day to run with me, I will never involve you in my third brother and me in the future. ¡± Song Beibei was skeptical. ¡°How can I trust you? ¡± ¡°Do you need me to write a guarantee? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. If he really was a Fox who went back on his word, so what if he wrote a guarantee? ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word, ¡± said Song Beibei There was just a smile. After a while, Song Beibei opened her mouth again: ¡°can you extend the running time by an hour? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± ?????`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?` ¡°What? ! ! ¡± Jiang Feifei tore off the mask and sat up from the bed. ¡°God Su wants you to run five kilometers with him every morning at five o¡¯clock? ¡± Song Beibei buried herself in the blanket helplessly. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to explain. Ever since she told the two roommates about Su Liangxiao¡¯s background, the way they addressed Su Liangxiao became ¡°Almighty Su. ¡± Song Beibei had originally wanted them to look down on him like words. Who knew that when Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi heard that Su Liangxiao was the boss of LX, they instantly turned from infatuated to infatuated and adored him. Jiang Feifei hated the past even more. ¡°If only my dad was like your dad back then and chose a son-in-law for me. Almighty Su, Oh Almighty Su, what a suitable God for a son-in-law. ¡± However, even though she was a NYMPHOMANIAC, Jiang Feifei still dropped a bombshell after she finished her rant. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re done for. I think God Su has taken a liking to you. ¡± Song Beibei said disdainfully, ¡°Bah, he¡¯s just going against Gu Yanqing and using me as a gun. ¡°You don¡¯t know, when I was with him, I felt like I was sandwiched between him and Gu Yanqing. He kept talking about Gu Yanqing, okay ¡°So, he¡¯s simply using me to make things difficult for Gu Yanqing. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly said quietly from the side, ¡°then, could it be that Almighty Su actually likes boss Gu? ¡± Song Beibei still hadn¡¯t said anything Jiang Feifei suddenly exclaimed excitedly, ¡°that makes sense. Have you heard of the phrase ¡®love kills¡¯ ? Isn¡¯t it referring to Master Su and boss Gu? Think about it, didn¡¯t the two of them grow up in the same orphanage? Their relationship must have been very deep. Later, boss Gu was chosen to be your son-in-law. Master Su left his hometown in a fit of anger and traveled alone in a foreign country. Now that the two of them had achieved success and fame, master Su still couldn¡¯t forget about boss Gu. He resolutely returned to his country to find the love in his heart in the past. However, boss Gu was already married, so he started to make things difficult for them. One of them was an otherworldly immortal, while the other was a seductive Fox. They could easily write a few hundred thousand words of BL novels. Oh my God, they broke through the shackles of the secular world and ignored the eyes of the world. It¡¯s so exciting. What a forbidden love. ¡± In the end, Jiang Feifei came to a conclusion, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re just a mistress who ruins other people¡¯s happiness. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded at the side, ¡°that¡¯s too touching. God Su should be with boss Gu. ¡± Song Beibei was completely speechless. She was so unlucky to have two friends who were idiots! ? Song Beibei had studied for so many years, but she had never woken up so early. Five o¡¯clock, why was it five o¡¯clock? The Sky wasn¡¯t bright yet. When the alarm went off, Song Beibei struggled in bed for a long time. Finally, when the alarm went off for the fourth time, Song Beibei was forced by Jiang Feifei to pack up and drive her out of the house. Heartless, heartless. Song Beibei had no choice but to go to the sports field. It was march at five o¡¯clock. Was it as good as midnight? The sports field was pitch black. There was even a moon in the sky. Song Beibei felt like she was about to break down. When everyone was sleeping soundly, why was she dragged to the sports field by a pervert to run. Su Liangxiao was already waiting for her on the sports field. Song Beibei was still in a daze and didn¡¯t wake up. Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. ¡± Song Beibei ran behind Su Liangxiao in a daze. Her eyes were basically closed. She was sleepy. She wanted to sleep! God, let it rain. Let a downpour save her! But there was a benefit to running at this time. It was that when the entire campus was in a deep sleep, no one knew She didn¡¯t want to have any more scandals with Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei ran like a robot. Her speed wasn¡¯t fast, but after running one and a half laps, she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She was too tired. Song Beibei stopped and panted with her hands on her knees. Her sleepiness had long disappeared. Su Liangxiao also stopped beside her easily. ¡°YOU¡¯RE TIRED ALREADY? How many miles have you run? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to rest for a while. ¡± Su Liangxiao did not force her. Beside her was the spectator stand of the sports field. Song Beibei walked a few steps in the evening and sat down. After a while, Su Liangxiao also came over and handed a bottle of water to Song Beibei. Song Beibei glanced at him, but she still took the water. Su Liangxiao also took the opportunity to sit down beside Song Beibei. Song Beibei deliberately moved to the side in disgust, then opened the bottle cap and began to drink the water. When Song Beibei finished drinking the water, she found Su Liangxiao looking at her with his head propped up, a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. But this smile was not quite the same as his usual. How should I put it? It was not very fox-like. That faint smile hung on his face that could topple cities and countries. The thin night light actually looked like a gentle scenery. Song Beibei glared at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re also as rough and spicy in front of Gu Yanqing. ¡± Rough and spicy was the dialect of Xia city. It was used to describe a girl who was carefree and did not care about trifles. It was not a derogatory term, but it did not have a positive meaning either. Song Beibei could hear the faint teasing in Su Liangxiao¡¯s words. She said, ¡°I¡¯m a lady in front of Gu Yanqing. I¡¯m the kind of person who knows how to read books, be reasonable, and be gentle and intellectual. But in front of you, forget it. There¡¯s no need to show my best side to you. ¡± Song Beibei originally wanted to counter-attack. But Su Liangxiao raised his beautiful peach blossom eyes and said, ¡°then wouldn¡¯t you be showing your true side in front of me? Don¡¯t you feel tired after performing so well in front of Gu Yanqing? ¡± Song Beibei was speechless for a moment. Actually, she had read many novels. There were many scenes where the female lead showed her true side in front of the male lead. Even if it was a flaw, it would make the male lead feel real and then fall in love beyond redemption. But that was a novel after all. When Song Beibei didn¡¯t care about Gu Yanqing in the past, she really didn¡¯t have any taboos. But now, she did care. She cared about her clothes. She cared about her appearance. She cared about how she could be more beautiful in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart. Perhaps some people said that she was carrying it. But this was an instinct. It was something that she couldn¡¯t control. She just wanted to show the best side to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei rolled her eyes at Su Liangxiao and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing. It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 160 - Su Liangxiao: If it wasnt for Gu Yanqing, I would be your current husband Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Su Liangxiao also turned his head. ¡°Did Gu Yanqing tell you how he became the son-in-law of your song family? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. She had a feeling that Su Liangxiao was going to say bad things about Gu Yanqing again. But regardless of the good or bad things, Song Beibei was very interested in everything about Gu Yanqing. She knew rationally that she shouldn¡¯t sit here and argue with him. However, she could not help but dig deeper. ¡°What are you trying to say? ¡± ¡°Thirteen years ago, the chairman of the Pearl Group suddenly and frequently visited the orphanages everywhere, secretly investigating the identities and backgrounds of countless orphans. Our Orphanage suddenly had many indicators and assessments. At that time, we thought it was very strange, but later, there was still a rumor that the chairman of the Pearl Group wanted to adopt a boy, and this boy would be his future son-in-law. ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you telling me this? I know all this. ¡± Song Beibei thought that Su Liangxiao was going to mock Gu Yanqing for marrying into a rich family again. But he smiled instead He continued, ¡°to be honest, to the children in the orphanage, this is undoubtedly a ladder to heaven. Becoming the son-in-law of the chairman of the Pearl Group, doesn¡¯t that mean that they will be reincarnated again ¡°every child is trying their best to express themselves. They all want to one day rise to the top and ascend to the heavens in one step. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she felt a little ironic and sad. Her father¡¯s actions back then were also forced. However, the song family¡¯s selection of a son-in-law was more like a carp leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate to others. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°among those children, of course, that includes me. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°I was recommended by the director. At that time, the director doted on me the most. It¡¯s probably because I have a sweet mouth and am also good-looking. ¡± Song Beibei really wanted to despise him, but what he said was true. Su Liangxiao continued, ¡°in the end, your father basically selected ten candidates and set up countless tests for these ten people. As for me, I passed all of them. Your father is very satisfied with me and has already completed the adoption procedures. ¡± Song Beibei was really shocked. What was going on The person that her father originally intended to adopt was Su Liangxiao? Song Beibei had vaguely heard from Uncle Xiang that the person that her father had taken a liking to in the beginning was not gu Yanqing. Even Uncle Zhou would occasionally sigh with emotion. He did not know how the child from back then was doing now. Song Beibei had never been very clear about it. She did not really care. However, Song Beibei did not expect that the person that her father had chosen first would still have a connection with her after so many years This person was actually Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei was so shocked that she could not speak. After a long while, she asked, ¡°since the adoption procedures had already been completed, why did it become Gu Yanqing? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°because of a piece of malt sugar. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°What? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°that day, all my luggage was packed. Your father personally came to pick me up and brought you here. However, you disappeared after just talking to the director for a short while. The nanny was frantic, and your father was scared half to death. Later, he found you in the backyard. At that time, you were standing beside Gu Yanqing, eating a piece of Malt candy that Gu Yanqing gave you. Your father ran over and wanted to take you away, but you held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeve and said that you must take your brother with you. You cried and cried. ¡± After that, your father immediately changed his mind. He gave up on me and chose Gu Yanqing. Just like that, I lost to a piece of Malt Candy. Song Beibei felt as if she was listening to a fairy tale. How could this be the reason? At that time, Uncle Xiang also said that Mr. Gu was chosen by himself. Song Beibei didn¡¯t remember it at all. But what she thought was that even if she wasn¡¯t giving pointers to the world, she should have chosen a lot. Why did it feel like she was tricked by a piece of Malt Candy. Su Liangxiao sighed. ¡°third brother, you have good methods. When your father was selecting the candidates, he did not participate in any assessment. Everyone thought that he did not intend to take this position. Who knew that he would end up setting me up? If I had known that you, this little princess, could be bribed with a piece of malt sugar, I would not have suffered so much during the assessment. ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. ¡°That is my fate with Gu Yanqing. Some things are fated. We are not fated. Anyway, at that time, you only treated me as a ladder to rise to the top. Fortunately, my father did not choose you later. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be in a very miserable state now? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled slyly. ¡°Do you think that Gu Yanqing took the initiative to be your son-in-law and was kind-hearted? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed by someone. Of course, she knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s motive for coming to the song family was not simple. It was even more complicated than rising to the top. But that was already in the past, okay? Gu Yanqing was very good to her now. They were married, and they planned to live a good life from then on. That was enough. Song Beibei still submitted to the warmth of reality. She only had Gu Yanqing as her family member, so she did not want to pursue the past, nor did she dare to pursue it. Song Beibei suddenly stood up. ¡°What do you mean by all this? I know very well what kind of person Gu Yanqing is and what kind of motives he has. There¡¯s no need for you to gossip here. If you want to use this to sow discord, then give up on that thought. I¡¯m not a thoughtless fool. I know what¡¯s right and wrong. I can tell at a glance who¡¯s a good person and who has bad intentions. ¡± Su Liangxiao also stood up. Looking at Song Beibei¡¯s panting face, he really couldn¡¯t help but Pinch Song Beibei¡¯s face. ¡°Little Miss, why are you so angry? ¡± Song Beibei slapped his hand away. Su Liangxiao stretched his body and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no point in me saying this. I just want to tell you, little miss, you originally belonged to me. Our fate was before you and Gu Yanqing. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to you. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t say such things to harass me in the future. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. Let¡¯s run. ¡± After running, Song Beibei went straight back to the dormitory. The two people in the dormitory were still in a deep sleep. Song Beibei also collapsed on the bed. She was really shocked today. She didn¡¯t think that she and Su Liangxiao would have a relationship so early in the morning. So, what was Su Liangxiao¡¯s motive for approaching her now? It was probably not as simple as creating trouble for Gu Yanqing, right? Could it be a form of unwillingness? Song Beibei later told Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi felt that it was very reasonable. ¡°A duck that has reached its beak flies away just like that. It is indeed unwilling. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the duck. ¡± Jiang Feifei said worriedly, ¡°based on what you said, it seems that God Su really has ulterior motives for you. Moreover, what happened back then was indeed your uncle Gu¡¯s doing. It was like a frog that had just turned into a prince was instantly beaten back to its original form. This kind of difference would not be understood by others. Even if God Su holds a grudge against your uncle Gu, it is understandable. Regardless of which one it is, his motive is very obvious now. He wants to poach boss Gu¡¯s corner. ¡± Song Beibei was very depressed. ¡°What do you think her motive is? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°it¡¯s probably to make you cheat on her. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly had an expression that said, ¡°I will never betray our uncle Gu. ¡± Moreover, a Fox like that was not her type at all. Lu Huanzi said worriedly, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to tell your uncle Gu about this. Otherwise, there will be misunderstandings in the future and there will be no way to explain. ¡± Song Beibei kowtowed to the table. Actually, she thought so too. However, she wasn¡¯t afraid that this was exactly what Su Liangxiao wanted. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to do in the dark to disrupt Gu Yanqing¡¯s mind. Therefore, she decided to wait for a while more. She had already asked around and found out that professor Lin had been discharged from the hospital. He would probably be back soon. However, she still felt conflicted. Song Beibei spent day after day in this conflicted mood. Every day, she would go out for a run at five in the morning. At first, she could only run two laps before she had to stop to rest. In the end, she could actually run five or six laps in one go. Song Beibei admired herself. People were indeed forced out. It was already April, and the one-month agreement between them was about to end. Everything could be considered peaceful. Just when Song Beibei felt that she was about to escape, Qi Shan actually discovered this secret. Speaking of this matter, it was really¡­ ¡­ Weird ¡­ Qi Shan did not know what was wrong with her. A few days ago, she actually started to madly pursue Su Liangxiao. Chapter 161 - Sorry, I, Su, dont have the hobby of having a mistress Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION This matter could be considered a secret. Song Beibei knew that it was due to an eavesdropping. That time, she had just finished her evening class, and Song Beibei was sitting in the most inconspicuous position in the last row¡­ ¡­ Asleep ¡­ She was dazed and confused when she was awakened by a sound. It was actually Qi Shan¡¯s voice. Song Beibei didn¡¯t get up either. She just lay in the corner and pretended to be asleep. It was probably because she was sitting by the window, and half of her body was hidden in the thick curtains. That was why Qi Shan did not notice her at all. In the empty classroom, only Qi Shan¡¯s confession was left. ¡°Su Liangxiao, I know that you are only a substitute teacher now. Professor Lin will be back in two days. When that time comes, you will have nowhere to hide. I know that you are not a real professor, but if you become my boyfriend, I will get my father to recruit you. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s voice seemed to contain a smile. ¡°Miss Qi, are you hinting that I can take advantage of you? ¡± Qi Shan¡¯s voice was a little arrogant. ¡°Not everyone can take advantage of me, Qi Shan, but I will give you this qualification. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed out loud, and a proud smile appeared on Qi Shan¡¯s face. After a while, Su Liangxiao replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the hobby of living off a woman. ¡± Qi Shan did not expect to be rejected so quickly. Her face immediately changed color. ¡°Su Liangxiao, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not good enough for you. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s tone was also gentlemanly. ¡°Miss Qi is a good girl, but I¡¯m not good enough for you. ¡± Song Beibei almost laughed out loud at that time. This Su Liangxiao was really perfunctory. It was a classic line of ¡®you¡¯re a good person¡¯ . He did not even bother to find a new reason to reject her. Qi Shan was rejected, and she seemed to have lost face. She asked in a high-spirited tone, ¡°is it because of Song Beibei? ¡± Su Liangxiao glanced at Qi Shan, but did not say anything. Qi Shan sneered, ¡°teacher Su, I think you still don¡¯t know. Song Beibei is already married. Perhaps you also don¡¯t know that her husband is also the CEO of Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing. ¡± When Qi Shan said this, her tone was disdainful, but there was a hint of jealousy in it. Su Liangxiao said plainly, ¡°I just happen to know. ¡± Qi Shan crossed her arms. ¡°So it¡¯s absolutely impossible for you and Song Beibei to be together. Song Beibei does have a pretty face, but she was already married in disguise in the past. She even skipped a relationship with an exchange student from our school. Her reputation is very bad. Teacher Su, you mustn¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the school and ask around. That boy¡¯s name is he Yucheng. You¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not lying. ¡± Song Beibei was hiding in the corner. When she heard Qi Shan slander her, she wanted to stand up immediately. However, when she heard he Yucheng¡¯s name, she felt her body stiffen, and a sour taste filled her heart. Song Beibei did not stand up either. Su Liangxiao¡¯s tone was a little colder than before. ¡°This has nothing to do with Song Beibei. She¡¯s just my student. Don¡¯t drag her into this. ¡± Qi Shan said, ¡°nothing to do with her? ¡± ¡°Do you think that the two of you run together on the sports field every morning at five in the morning? You don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not that I want to say anything bad about Song Beibei, but she¡¯s already married. She¡¯s even married to someone like Gu Yanqing, yet she still pesters you like this. Don¡¯t you think that a girl like this is a fickle woman? ¡± Su Liangxiao replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ , ¡°Miss Qi might not know, but I was the one who asked Song Beibei to run with me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given her any credits. ¡± Qi Shan, on the other hand, was surprised. ¡°You were the one who forced her. Why? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled faintly Qi Shan immediately understood. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s chasing after Song Beibei. Hehe, what¡¯s so good about Song Beibei? She¡¯s already married, yet one or two of you are still thinking about her like this. But, Su Liangxiao, I advise you not to waste your energy. Don¡¯t you know who Gu Yanqing is? ¡± ¡°He Yucheng was sent to the border because he fell in love with Song Beibei. Song Beibei is a jinx. Whoever touches her will be in trouble. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you to worry about that, Miss Qi. ¡± Qi Shan was flustered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait. Su Liangxiao, I¡¯ll wait to see what happens to you. When the time comes, don¡¯t come begging me. ¡± After saying that, Miss Qi stomped her feet, turned around, and stomped away in her high heels. Song Beibei laughed in her heart. If Qi Shan knew Su Liangxiao¡¯s true identity, would she regret what she said today. Qi Shan Left, and the large lecture hall instantly returned to Silence. However, Song Beibei did not hear any footsteps, so she was not sure if Su Liangxiao had already left. Just as she was hesitating whether to get up, Su Liangxiao¡¯s leisurely voice drifted over from above her head. ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be dead. She¡¯s already gone. ¡± Song Beibei hesitated for a few seconds, then raised her head and deliberately stretched her body, pretending to be sleepy. ¡°Is class over? I¡¯m sorry, I was too tired today and fell asleep. I¡¯ll leave after class. ¡± The reason why Song Beibei chose to play dumb was because she was afraid of trouble. No matter what happened with Qi Shan, she did not want to face her face to face. Moreover, she believed that Qi Shan would not dare to do anything to her for the time being. And this Su Liangxiao in front of her gave her a headache. She really did not want to have any relationship with him because of Qi Shan. Song Beibei received an important piece of news. Professor Lin would be returning to school in a few days. Regarding this, she was quite grateful to Qi Shan. If she had not just received this news from her, she would not have known. She was the principal¡¯s daughter. Since she had already said so, there would definitely be no errors. When she heard this, Song Beibei was so excited that she almost jumped up. This was really great. She could finally get rid of this Stinky Fox. Su Liangxiao exposed Song Beibei without hesitation. ¡°Your acting is too exaggerated. ¡± Song Beibei glared at him fiercely. ¡°How is it exaggerated? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°accompany me to have supper. ¡± Having supper again, Song Beibei firmly refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to leave. Didn¡¯t I fulfill your wish? Accompany me to have one last meal. Treat it as a celebration for yourself. ¡± Song Beibei felt that it made sense. She couldn¡¯t make him unhappy now. If he went back on his words at the last moment, then the grievances she had suffered these past few days would be meaningless. Su Liangxiao continued, ¡°Yun Jinxuan¡¯s head chef Feng is back. Don¡¯t you love his steamed lion head? ¡± When it came to Yun Jinxuan¡¯s steamed lion head, Song Beibei really drooled. These days, Song Beibei had been forced to follow Su Liangxiao to many places. The places Su Liangxiao went to were basically all high-grade private dishes. Even if she wanted to eat them, she couldn¡¯t get them just because she wanted to. Once, she even brought her to eat Buddha jumps over the wall It was actually eaten at a private farm. The chef was actually the president of a certain bank and was good friends with Su Liangxiao. It was said that it was a family secret. Usually, she would only come occasionally to entertain her friends with a Voodoo. That was the most authentic Buddha jumps over the wall that Song Beibei had ever eaten. It was so delicious that she almost swallowed her own tongue. However, when Song Beibei ate and drank with Su Liangxiao, she also realized that this Su Liangxiao was really not an ordinary person. She had heard from Zhong Junjie that Su Liangxiao had been in the United States all these years. However, in the country, this was also a confidant. They had grown up together and had a wide range of connections. What was worse was that Song Beibei ate a lot of stuff with him. Even though she ran five kilometers every day, she still gained two kilograms of weight. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°you¡¯re just too thin. You look better if you¡¯re fatter. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. However, Song Beibei sometimes despised herself. Although Su Liangxiao was always the one who forced her, she could still be considered to be half-hearted. She really could not resist the temptation of delicious food. For example, right now, Song Beibei actually began to urge him. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Master Chef Feng¡¯s cooking depends on his mood. Sometimes, if he¡¯s in a bad mood, he¡¯ll quit his job. Let¡¯s go quickly, before he leaves. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and followed behind Song Beibei. Song Beibei walked to the door. When she tried to pull it open, she realized that it would not budge. She tried again, but it still wouldn¡¯t budge Song Beibei suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°The door to the stairway classroom has been locked. ¡± Chapter 162 - He took the opportunity to climb a wall Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The entire lecture hall had four doors. They were all locked. Song Beibei gritted her teeth. Qi Shan must have done it. It was very similar to her style. But thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t right. Qi Shan didn¡¯t even know that she was inside? Moreover, Qi Shan couldn¡¯t have locked it herself. So, there was only one possibility. The person that Qi Shan wanted to prank was actually Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei turned her head and looked at Su Liangxiao angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I was implicated by you. ¡± Su Liangxiao said innocently, ¡°how can you blame me for this? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°If you had agreed to Qi Shan, wouldn¡¯t it have been fine? She wouldn¡¯t have had to mess with you like this. I wouldn¡¯t have been dragged down by you. ¡± ¡°I say, Song Beibei, how can you say such heartless words? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes. ¡°Then what do we do now? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°how would I know what to do? ¡± Song Beibei took out her phone. There was no electricity. She had only gone to bed when her phone was out of battery. Song Beibei said to Su Liangxiao: ¡°Hello, you make a phone call, quickly find someone to open the door. ¡± Su Liangxiao took out the mobile phone, but helpless tone: ¡°Unfortunately, my mobile phone is also out of battery. ¡± Come on, come on. Song Beibei wanted to scream. In fact, she did. I lay in front of the stairs for half an hour and no one answered the door. The lecture theatre was originally a small auditorium in a branch of the library. It was a separate building and there were no other classes scheduled except for this evening class. Every day, the gatekeeper of the library would come over to lock the door and open it. Therefore, the surroundings were extremely quiet. No matter how much Song Beibei wailed, it was useless. ¡°stop shouting. Your Voice is Hoarse. ¡± Song Beibei turned her head and found Su Liangxiao casually sitting on a desk. He even had his arms crossed as if he was admiring her wailing. Song Beibei was furious. ¡°Then what should we do now? ¡± Su Liangxiao replied, ¡°what can we do? When the gatekeeper comes to open the door tomorrow, there should be an early class tomorrow morning. So before seven o¡¯clock, the gatekeeper should come to open the door. ¡± Song Beibei cried out in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here with you for one night. ¡± Su Liangxiao shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have any other choice. ¡± Song Beibei was so angry that she wanted to die. After eleven o¡¯clock, the electricity was cut off, and the classroom was pitch black. Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had always been a little afraid of the dark. Plus, she had been traumatized by Zhao Dantong bringing her to Mount Pohua the last time. After the lights were turned off, Song Beibei found a seat against the wall and sat down. It was quiet all of a sudden. It was late at night in April. Song Beibei was lying on the table when she suddenly felt a pair of hands covering her shoulders. Song Beibei was so scared that she jumped up and almost screamed. Only then did she realize that Su Liangxiao was standing beside her. Song Beibei returned her arms to her chest. ¡°Pervert! What are you doing? ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s voice was also faint. ¡°Song Beibei, what are you thinking about? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt an unprecedented fear in the bottom of her heart. Although she hated Su Liangxiao and knew that he was not a good person, she never thought that he would be a bad person. Song Beibei only felt that everything that Su Liangxiao did was to target Gu Yanqing. Su Liangxiao slowly approached her. ¡°Song Beibei, are you thinking that the moon is dark and the wind is high, and you¡¯re alone. It¡¯s especially suitable for you to do something bad? ¡± Song Beibei kept retreating, but there was a wall behind her. She had no way to retreat. Song Beibei was really panicking. ¡°Su Liangxiao, I¡¯m warning you not to come over. What are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t do anything rash. What are you trying to do? ¡± ¡°I want¡­ I just want¡­ I just want¡­ ¡± Su Liangxiao was already very close. Even in the darkness, Song Beibei could see that Su Liangxiao¡¯s pair of deep black eyes were shining with a fox-like light. Song Beibei was really scared. She closed her eyes and pushed him hard. ¡°Su Liangxiao, if you dare to bully me today, Gu Yanqing will not let you off. ¡± At this moment, Song Beibei suddenly felt very regretful. Why didn¡¯t she tell Gu Yanqing about Su Liangxiao. Why did she insist on fighting this old Fox alone. She had really overestimated herself. What should she do What should she do? If Su Liangxiao really used force, she shouldn¡¯t be able to fight back. On the other side, Su Liangxiao had already completely pushed her into a corner. Just as Song Beibei was about to scream loudly, she felt a warmth on her shoulder. Then, she felt that the person in front of her had already sat down beside her. Song Beibei opened her eyes wide and realized that there was an extra coat on her shoulder. Su Liangxiao sat beside her and laughed loudly. ¡°little princess, what exactly were you thinking about just now? ¡± Only then did Song Beibei realize that she had been played. Seeing Su Liangxiao laugh so hard that he was leaning forward and backward, Song Beibei was so angry that she kicked his calf. Song Beibei did not know how she fell asleep after that, but she fell asleep on the table anyway. She was woken up by Su Liangxiao in the morning. When Song Beibei woke up, the door was already open. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°get up. You won¡¯t be running today. You don¡¯t have any classes this morning, so you can go back to the dormitory to freshen up and have a good sleep. ¡± Song Beibei returned to the dormitory in a daze. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei happened to be in the dormitory as well. Seeing Song Beibei¡¯s appearance, she asked in surprise, ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like you¡¯ve been robbed? ¡± Song Beibei directly fell onto the bed. ¡°It¡¯s about time. I didn¡¯t sleep the whole night last night. ¡± Jiang Feifei immediately became excited. ¡°Beibei, you should have gone home yesterday. Did boss Gu come to pick you up? You¡¯re still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. To be honest, where did you go yesterday? Didn¡¯t sleep the whole night? Could it be¡­ ¡± Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her. She turned around and half-wrapped herself in the blanket. She said impatiently, ¡°I stayed in the lecture room with Su Liangxiao the whole night yesterday. I didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night. Don¡¯t be noisy. I want to sleep for a while. ¡± The dormitory suddenly became quiet. Lu Huanzi was washing her face. She didn¡¯t even wipe the water off her face. She ran over and looked at Jiang Feifei for a while before asking, ¡°did Beibei really go out? What about boss Gu? ¡± Jiang Feifei was also stunned. Suddenly, the phone in the dormitory rang. Jiang Feifei quickly went to answer the call. After hanging up, she still stood there in a daze. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°early in the morning, who is it? ¡± Jiang Feifei replied, ¡°it¡¯s boss Gu. ¡± Lu Huanzi was also shocked. ¡°What did boss Gu say? ¡± ¡°Boss Gu asked why Bei Bei¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached. I said Bei Bei was still sleeping, and then boss Gu said that he was returning to the country today and would pick Bei Bei up to stay at night. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°so Bei Bei took the opportunity to climb a wall while boss Gu was overseas on a business trip? ¡± When Song Beibei woke up, Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei were both in the dormitory, standing beside her bed worriedly. Song Beibei rubbed her eyes and sat up. ¡°What are the two of you doing? ¡± Jiang Feifei frowned coldly and gave a rare stern look. ¡°Song Beibei, are you worthy of boss Song like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi also said, ¡°even though Almighty Su is very handsome and charming, and is indeed on par with boss Gu, Bei Bei, what you did was really unfair. I can¡¯t help you. ¡± Song Beibei was dumbfounded. ¡°Can the two of you make things clear? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Song Beibei, you stayed in the classroom with Su Liangxiao last night, and actually stayed the whole night! ¡± As she said that, she turned to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°speaking of which, Almighty Su¡¯s physique is really good. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded repeatedly. Song Beibei finally understood and screamed, ¡°can the two of you be more open-minded? Yesterday, because the door of the stairway classroom was locked, I had no choice but to stay in the classroom with Su Liangxiao for the whole night until the gatekeeper came to open the door. ¡± Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were stunned at the same time and asked, ¡°nothing happened between the two of you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°of course not. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°alright, we thought you climbed up the wall. Sigh, such a good opportunity. ¡± Song Beibei said angrily, ¡°why do I feel that the two of you are quite disappointed? ¡± Chapter 163 - Do we know each other very well? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi gossiped as they moved chairs and sat down next to Song Beibei. ¡°Why were you locked up in the lecture hall with Guru Su for an entire night yesterday? ¡± Song Beibei slept for a while and felt much better. ¡°It was all because of Qi Shan. ¡± ¡°Qi Shan came to harm you again? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I was really implicated this time. The person that Qi Shan wanted to prank was Su Liangxiao. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°Fox Su rejected Qi Shan¡¯s confession. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± After the shock, Jiang Feifei started to gloat. ¡°Qi Shan really feels good about herself. She thinks that she¡¯s the only woman left in the world. Why must all the outstanding men in the world like her? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°isn¡¯t Professor Lin back today? Then Guru Su should have left too. Anyway, Qi Shan won¡¯t be able to sing anymore. ¡± Song Beibei instantly perked up. ¡°Professor Lin is back? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°The whole school knows about this. I heard that your students from the specialized course are going to throw a farewell party for Guru Su Tonight. Don¡¯t you know? ¡± After Song Beibei¡¯s phone was charged and turned on, she realized that there was already a notification message. It was organized by the students of their major. 7 PM was Su Liangxiao¡¯s last class, and it was modified by the students to be a farewell party. They also ordered everyone to attend. Song Beibei would naturally go. For such a happy occasion, it was indeed necessary to hold a party to celebrate This was great. From tomorrow onwards, they could get rid of Su Liangxiao, the god of plague. In the afternoon, Song Beibei received a call from Gu Yanqing. He said that he would pick her up at night and bring her back to her hometown. Gu Yanqing had gone on a business trip for many days this time. Song Beibei suddenly thought of what he had said last time, ¡°wait for me to come back, HMM? ¡± Why did he pick her up the moment he came back? Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly turned as red as a burning cloud, and her heart inexplicably tensed up. However, Song Beibei still agreed and said, ¡°My class ends at eight o¡¯clock. Wait for me at the school gate at eight-ten. ¡± At seven o¡¯clock, Song Beibei appeared in the Lecture Hall on time. The Lecture Hall had already been tidied up into a small party venue. There were balloons, flowers, and even beer everywhere. The professional students had all come over. There were even students from other majors who came to join in the fun. Song Beibei did not expect Qi Shan to come as well. Of course, this was not strange in the eyes of others. Su Liangxiao had been subbing classes in the school for less than a month, but his reputation was already outstanding. He had snatched away all of the school¡¯s fame and became the ¡°number one handsome guy in a university¡± Therefore, Tonight¡¯s party was open to the public. Countless girls from other colleges had come because of his fame. The huge classroom was filled with people. Song Beibei consciously found a corner and sat down. Su Liangxiao quickly came over. Seeing the scene in the classroom, he was slightly surprised, but he quickly accepted it. He did not know what to say on the podium, but it attracted a wave of praise from the audience. Su Liangxiao was originally a popular man. From the fact that he could make a boring elective lecture without missing a single person, it was clear. The entire classroom was filled with a relaxed and cheerful atmosphere. Of course, there were also the girls who were reluctant to part. In the front row of the classroom, there were basically all the girls who were openly and secretly admiring Su Liangxiao. A girl took the opportunity to boldly ask, ¡°teacher Su, do you have a girlfriend? If you don¡¯t, can I woo you? ¡± A university was a famous school. There were many talented people, and of course, there was no lack of such bold ¡°bravegirls. ¡°. Her words caused a round of applause from the audience. Then, a few girls stood up. ¡°Teacher Su, we also want to woo you. ¡± This was the first time that a student had confessed to their teacher in a group. Su Liangxiao was still smiling casually on stage. ¡°All of you are very cute, but teacher, I also have someone in my heart. ¡± Song Beibei was originally sitting in the corner playing with her phone. When she heard this, she still looked at the most lively place. At that time, Su Liangxiao happened to be looking at her. Song Beibei felt guilty for no reason. Why was this Fox looking at her like that? However, Song Beibei felt that Su Liangxiao¡¯s gaze was different from usual. It lacked the cynicism, but it had a gentle smile. Although his gaze fell on her, Song Beibei felt that he was looking at other people through her, and there was an indescribable¡­ ¡­ Deep affection¡­ ¡­ Yes, deep affection. Song Beibei felt confused. Because when Su Liangxiao looked at her, he would occasionally reveal that expression. But Song Beibei could also clearly sense that that gaze was definitely not for her. But Song Beibei still did not understand why. When Su Liangxiao said that he had someone in his heart, the entire lecture hall was silent for a second. Then, someone asked him in a half-joking manner. Su Liangxiao smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. But at this moment, when the crowd was relatively quiet, Qi Shan, who was sitting in the front row, suddenly went up to the stage and said, ¡°I¡¯m teacher Su¡¯s girlfriend. ¡± Song Beibei was also completely shocked. She didn¡¯t care about the phone in her hand and opened her mouth in shock. She didn¡¯t notice that Qi Shan had come over today and was sitting in the classroom. But, was Qi Shan crazy? The reactions of the other people in the classroom were probably similar to Song Beibei¡¯s. Qi Shan did not have a good reputation among the students. She often formed cliques and bullied her classmates. She was arrogant and arrogant. She relied on her father as the principal to run amok in the school. Most people knew that she had been suspended from school for half a year because of the news that exposed her baling students. Now that she had returned to school, she did not keep a low profile at all. Instead, she seemed to exist everywhere. Even Su Liangxiao did not expect Qi Shan to suddenly rush onto the stage and sing at such a place. Qi Shan turned her head and smiled at Su Liangxiao. ¡°Teacher Su, is that right? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Qi, are we very close? ¡± Qi Shan¡¯s expression changed instantly at those words. However, Su Liangxiao¡¯s lack of respect seemed to be within her expectations. However, Qi Shan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°teacher Su, have you forgotten what you did to me last night? Could it be that men are like this? Once they get it, they will no longer be responsible? ¡± Not only was Song Beibei shocked, even Su Liangxiao was shocked. Everyone below the stage was even more shocked. Everyone looked at each other. ¡°What exactly did teacher Su do to Qi Shan? ¡± Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°What exactly did I do? ¡± Qi Shan, on the other hand, said ambiguously, feeling extremely wronged. ¡°You know very well what you did. I didn¡¯t go home last night, and my father already knows. Last night, I stayed with you in the small forest for an entire night. Do you want to deny it? ¡± The small forest was a university a¡¯s famous lovers¡¯resort. Usually, it was a place where couples who couldn¡¯t part from each other liked to stay. There was an unwritten rule in a university. If you wanted to woo a girl, you would invite her to the grove. If she agreed, it meant that she agreed to be your girlfriend. A girl suddenly said, ¡°I did see Qi Shan in the Grove last night. I also saw a boy beside him, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s teacher Su. ¡± The audience booed. Could it be that teacher Su was really a hypocrite who dared to do things but dared not accept them? No matter what, Qi Shan could not joke about her reputation. After all, she was a girl. Song Beibei was indeed speechless to the extreme. Once again, Qi Shan¡¯s shamelessness had changed her worldview. Qi Shan¡¯s move should have been a desperate one. She had blocked her own reputation and forced Su Liangxiao to submit. Perhaps in her eyes, Su Liangxiao was just a teacher without any background. Therefore, when Qi Shan brought out her father, she must have thought that she could subdue him. Su Liangxiao was also calm, and there was even a trace of a smile on his face. ¡°Miss Qi¡¯s words are really ridiculous. Please don¡¯t be unreasonable. I didn¡¯t go to the Grove with you last night. ¡± Qi Shan immediately said, ¡°then where were you last night? You¡¯re usually in the staff dormitory, but you stayed with me last night and didn¡¯t go back. You can adjust the security footage at the entrance of the dormitory to prove that I¡¯m not lying. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. So Qi Shan had placed Su Liangxiao in the stairway classroom yesterday to create evidence that he couldn¡¯t refute. Su Liangxiao had indeed stayed in the staff dormitory for the past month. As for why, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know. There should be a lot of mansions outside. However, this also gave Qi Shan the illusion that Su Liangxiao was just a poor teacher. Only today did she dare to set him up like this. Su Liangxiao returned to the dormitory on time every day. Suddenly, one day, he did not return to the dormitory. Moreover, at this time, he happened to be at the center of the storm. Therefore, the masses would not normally think of other possibilities at this time It was very likely that he would be led to believe in a very absurd and flawed trap. Although Qi Shan was not a journalism student, she was pretty good at applying the psychology of blindly following the news. Qi Shan was still aggrieved and arrogant. She questioned, ¡°you said you weren¡¯t with me. Do you have any proof? Where were you the whole night yesterday? ¡± At this moment, the door to the lecture hall opened. Suddenly, a lot of people came. Among them were Qi Shan¡¯s father, principle Qi, and some school directors. From the looks of Principle Qi, she looked like she was asking for punishment. If Qi Shan really said that in front of Principle Qi, then as a father, this kind of reaction was not surprising. The problem was that no one could prove that Qi Shan was actually lying. Actually, there were two people. One was the gatekeeper of the library who locked the door and opened it in the morning. But, needless to say, if she locked the door when the classroom was still brightly lit and didn¡¯t even come in to take a look, then she must have been bribed or threatened by Qi Shan long ago. She couldn¡¯t be counted on at all. And the other person was Song Beibei. Song Beibei¡¯s heart instantly beat like a drum. It was originally just a farce between the two people she hated the most. It had nothing to do with him at all. Just now, she was still gloating in her heart. But it seemed that the joy soon turned into sorrow. If Su Liangxiao said that he locked her in the classroom for an entire night last night, would she admit it? If she admitted it, she could almost imagine the consequences. In the days to come, she would definitely be flooded with messages and spittle. But if she refused to admit it, Qi Shan¡¯s side was really shameless and made her speechless. On the other side, principle Qi had already spoken. ¡°Mr. Su, may I ask if my daughter is telling the truth? ¡± Su Liangxiao glanced at Qi Shan and did not hide his disgust. Then, he said in an indifferent voice, ¡°No. ¡± Principle Qi actually did not know the true identity of this Su Liangxiao. What he knew was just an outstanding student who had just returned from professor Lin¡¯s country. A few days ago, when Qi Shan kept asking him to think of a way to recruit this Su Liangxiao, she still blamed her daughter for causing trouble. Later on, it did not matter. But she did not know that such a major incident had happened. Her daughter had actually been fooling around with him for a night. What was worse was that this person actually still did not admit it. As a father, he had to demand an explanation. Qi Shan was sobbing at the side. Principle Qi asked sternly, ¡°then can Mr. Su please explain where exactly you went last night? Who can testify? ¡± Su Liangxiao, on the other hand, did as he was told. ¡°where I went last night is my private matter. There¡¯s no need to report it to everyone. However, I would like to ask your daughter, what evidence did you have last night that said you were with me? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Miss Qi has good luck with boys. Why don¡¯t you ask me to take the blame? ¡± Qi Shan¡¯s expression changed. However, at this moment, she did not say anything. She buried her head in principle Qi¡¯s shoulder and cried, ¡°father. ¡± Any father would not be able to take it when they heard that their daughter had been bullied like this. Principle Qi was no exception. Although he knew that his daughter had been a little arrogant and domineering since she was young, he had always treated her like a Pearl in his palm. Therefore, principle Qi went up and punched Su Liangxiao. ¡°You B * Stard, is my daughter so easy to bully? ¡± Su Liangxiao, on the other hand, received a punch out of the blue. Rubbing his chin, his eyes turned cold and stern. ¡°A university can be considered a hundred-year-old famous university. I didn¡¯t expect the principal to be so indiscriminating. He made his daughter lie and hit him without investigating clearly. It¡¯s simply like the saying, ¡®the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree¡¯ . ¡± Principle Qi was so angry that he was trembling. If it weren¡¯t for the several directors who stopped him, he might have gone up and punched him again. Principle Qi said angrily, ¡°call the police, call the police now. ¡± Qi Shan was also shocked. She originally wanted to use this method to force Su Liangxiao. At the very least, she felt that because of Su Liangxiao¡¯s relationship with his father, he would not shed all pretense of cordiality. Perhaps he would even discuss terms with her. When the time came, she would use coercion and enticement. Perhaps it would work. However, she did not expect that Su Liangxiao would not know what was good for him. She also did not think that the matter would escalate to the point of calling the police. However, there was one thing that she did not understand. Last night, she was the one who had asked someone to lock Su Liangxiao in the stairway classroom. Why didn¡¯t Su Liangxiao say it out loud? Song Beibei naturally knew the reason. If she guessed correctly, at this moment, this Fox was trying to protect her reputation. If he really said it out loud, undoubtedly, the matter would rise to another level. The tide. If Su Liangxiao said that he and she locked up in the stairway classroom for a whole night. Even though it could prove that all of this was Qi Shan¡¯s doing, more people would investigate why the entire class had left and she was the only one left. Or perhaps, the final focus would be on how the entire night had been spent by a man and a woman. People were usually gossipy. And they liked to see things according to their own set of thinking. As long as it didn¡¯t concern them, they wouldn¡¯t mind the bigger the matter. Moreover, everyone in the school now knew that she still had the halo of Mrs. Gu. Song Beibei¡¯s fingers were already clenched into a fist under the table. If she were to call the police, they would definitely be found out in the end, wouldn¡¯t they? With Su Liangxiao¡¯s true strength. However, if she were to admit it at that time, in the eyes of others, wouldn¡¯t it be even more obvious that she was trying to cover it up. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was simply a mess. The podium was even more chaotic, and the entire Lecture Hall was in a heated discussion. Song Beibei pinched her fingers and suddenly stood up. ¡°stop arguing, I have something to say. ¡± Probably because her decibel was too high, the classroom quickly became quiet. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei in the last row. Song Beibei was also surprised at her bravery. Why did she stand up? Why did she have to show off her ability? But Song Beibei was such a person. Su Liangxiao was concerned about her reputation and would rather be misunderstood. Song Beibei knew the feeling of being criticized by thousands of people. For a moment, she actually felt the same way. So, she stood up. Song Beibei pinched her fingers and slowly walked to the podium. Su Liangxiao¡¯s gaze followed her figure. Song Beibei walked to the podium and announced loudly, ¡°teacher Su did not go to the Grove with Qi Shan last night. I can testify to that because teacher Su was with me last night. ¡± The audience was indeed in an uproar. The principal was also stunned. He looked at Song Beibei and then at his own daughter. He naturally recognized Song Beibei. A few days ago, it was suddenly exposed that she was the daughter of Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing¡¯s legal wife. Therefore, even he had to give some face. Principle Qi said, ¡°you were with Su Liangxiao last night. Where were you? ¡± Song Beibei took a deep breath. ¡°right here, in this stairway classroom. The two of US spent the night in the stairway classroom. As for this, we¡¯ll have to ask your daughter. Last night, when it wasn¡¯t time, Qi Shan ordered someone to lock the classroom door, trapping the two of US inside. This is probably the reason why teacher Su didn¡¯t return to the dormitory last night. ¡± For a moment, the classroom was completely silent. At some point, someone noticed a figure at the back door of the lecture hall and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°look, isn¡¯t that Mr. Gu? ¡± Chapter 164 - Gu Yanqing flew into a rage: You cant stay with him for even a second! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mr. Gu¡¯s three words pierced through the air like a sharp sword, piercing straight into Song Beibei¡¯s eardrums. Song Beibei looked towards the side door of the lecture hall. As expected, she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s handsome voice standing at the side door. It was too far away, so song Beibei couldn¡¯t see Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression clearly. She only felt her temples throb, and then the world became quiet. She also knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze must be on her. Song Beibei suddenly felt guilty. Why did he have to bump into her at this time? She had never told him about Su Liangxiao. And now, in order to prove Su Liangxiao¡¯s innocence, she admitted that she had spent the night with him in the stairway classroom in front of everyone. Would he misunderstand? Even Song Beibei was uncertain. Because Su Liangxiao was Gu Yanqing¡¯s landmine. At this moment, most of the People¡¯s attention was still on the podium. Qi Shan was exposed, but she refused to admit it. ¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t slander me. You said that I locked the door and locked all of you here. What evidence do you have? There¡¯s a special door-keeper in the lecture hall. Let him come out and confront me. ¡± Song Beibei composed herself and averted her gaze from Gu Yanqing. Then she looked at Qi Shan and said, ¡°you¡¯re the daughter of the principal. It¡¯s not strange that you¡¯ve bribed the door-keeper. ¡± Qi Shan said, ¡°I think you¡¯re making all this up. Song Beibei, do you think you can bully others with your power just because you¡¯re the wife of the president ¡°I, Qi Shan, am not a person who bullies the weak and fears the strong. Today, I¡¯m going to expose your true colors in front of Mr. Gu. ¡± After Qi Shan said this, many people followed her gaze and turned to look at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing still stood at the side door without batting an eyelid. There was no emotion on his face. Although he was calm, it was unfathomable. Song Beibei was depressed. What was there to expose if she was exposed? Qi Shan continued, ¡°actually, Song Beibei has been pestering Su Liangxiao for a long time. She¡¯s basically two-timing him. ¡± ¡°Qi Shan, don¡¯t slander me. ¡± Song Beibei was really angry. In front of Gu Yanqing, she couldn¡¯t stand people talking about her like that.¡± Qi Shan said, ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense. I have evidence. Su Liangxiao has the habit of running on the field at five in the morning, and you, Song Beibei, go running on the field at five every day. Aren¡¯t you pestering Su Liangxiao or something? ¡± Song Beibei did not expect that the running incident would still be discovered and made a big fuss out of it. But this kind of thing was really difficult for her to explain. Could it be that Su Liangxiao was forcing her? No one would believe it even if she told them. This sounded like a fantasy. Moreover, even she did not know why Su Liangxiao insisted on making her run every day. The classroom was filled with people, and there were all kinds of noises. But more people were watching. Gu Yanqing at the door, Su Liangxiao on the podium, and Song Beibei who was standing on the stage in extreme anger. The atmosphere seemed to have changed all of a sudden. It was originally a matter between Qi Shan and Teacher Su, but now it had escalated to the question of whether Song Beibei had really cheated on her husband and had two lovers. Qi Shan, on the other hand, seemed to have become an outsider. At this moment, Su Liangxiao, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly took a step forward His entire body blocked in front of Song Beibei. ¡°although I¡¯m not a teacher in this school, I¡¯ve heard a little about the grudge between classmate Qi and classmate song half a year ago. So it¡¯s reasonable for classmate Qi to frame classmate Song Beibei here today. ¡± Qi Shan said, ¡°do you dare to do it and not admit it? I have evidence. ¡± As Qi Shan said that, she took out an SD memory card. Qi Shan held up the memory card and said to everyone, ¡°this is the evidence that Song Beibei cheated and seduced Su Liangxiao. ¡± As she said that, she gave Su Liangxiao a vicious smile. Then, she directly stuffed the memory card into the computer. Then, she quickly opened the file. The pictures in the memory card were projected onto the projection blackboard in the lecture hall. In an instant, the classroom was completely silent. Everyone was stunned. Including Song Beibei on the stage¡­ ¡­ and Qi Shan ¡­ But everything seemed to be within Su Liangxiao¡¯s expectations. He smiled wickedly. ¡°Is this what Miss Qi wanted to show everyone? ¡± Song Beibei was really stunned. She originally felt that she was done for. Qi Shan dared to target her in public today, so she must have come prepared. When she took out the SD card, Song Beibei knew. It must have been when she and Su Liangxiao ran together in the morning, and it must have been taken a photo or a video. But the picture on the screen really surprised her. Because the main character in the picture was not her, but Qi Shan herself. The background was the biggest bar in the city. The picture was very ugly. Qi Shan¡¯s clothes were very revealing, and she was surrounded by a few men with heavy makeup. She was sitting on a middle-aged man¡¯s lap with a cigarette in her mouth, teasing him. She looked like she was sitting. Taiwan. Small. Almost like a sister. There were also some pictures at the back. They were pictures of Qi Shan entering and leaving the hospital, and there were also some reports. There was actually a pregnancy test report. The name on it was Qi Shan. This time, everyone was dumbfounded. This was especially so for principle Qi and the school directors. Qi Shan¡¯s face instantly turned white. Her entire body could not help but tremble. She looked at Su Liangxiao as if she was looking at a monster. ¡°How could it be these? No, it¡¯s not like this. ¡± Everyone was almost confused. At this time, Su Liangxiao slowly said, ¡°let me explain the whole story to everyone. ¡± Su Liangxiao paused for a moment He said, ¡°this matter can be traced back to the beginning when Miss Qi went to the freshwater bar a month ago. I won¡¯t talk about the process, as shown in the picture. Miss Qi should be a veteran of the romantic scene, but that time, she accidentally got pregnant. The problem is that Miss Qi has controlled countless people, but she doesn¡¯t know who the father of the child is. Although Miss Qi¡­ ¡°¡­ has an unruly character, but principle Qi is still very strict with her. If you want to hide the pregnancy from the world, you have to find a legitimate boyfriend. And I, am very honored to be the scapegoat Miss Qi has chosen. Just now, Miss Qi said that during these days, student song has been pestering me. Actually, it¡¯s not true. She has been pestering me that I¡¯m student Qi. She has confessed to me many times, but I didn¡¯t accept it. Then, she used her father¡¯s power to threaten me and lure me. She said that if I don¡¯t accept it, then she has the ability to destroy my reputation.¡± The audience fell silent. Su Liangxiao suddenly smiled. ¡°Actually, Song Beibei is the most innocent. However, she brought it on herself. ¡± Everyone was confused. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°Song Beibei fell asleep in my elective class yesterday. Coincidentally, after the class ended, Qi Shan came over again. I still rejected her unreasonable request, so Qi Shan got angry and asked someone to lock the classroom door. Song Beibei was still sleeping on the table, so she was also locked inside. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°everyone knows that Song Beibei is Mr. Gu¡¯s wife. It was just a coincidence that she was locked up yesterday. However, this kind of coincidence happened to Song Beibei, who is already married. It¡¯s easy to associate it with others. Song Beibei took the risk of being gossiped to prove my innocence. It can be seen that she is an upright lady. I¡¯m very touched. However, I still have to criticize Song Beibei. When she sleeps in class, the credits that should be deducted will still be deducted. ¡± There was actually a burst of laughter from the audience. The way they looked at Song Beibei became much more innocent. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°actually, the matter is already very obvious. Qi Shan used student Song¡¯s married identity to frame the two of us for injustice, and she came up with a series of lies. But in private, I¡¯ve already investigated it clearly. Initially, I considered that this was a privacy issue and didn¡¯t want to expose it. But after forcing it on Liang Shan, I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t expose it, it would be difficult to prove the innocence of me and student Song. ¡± Su Liangxiao turned to principle Qi. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that principle Qi will have to put in a lot of effort to manage the matter of your daughter getting pregnant. A hundred-year-old famous university, principle Qi¡¯s daughter had such an incident. I¡¯m afraid that it would damage her reputation. ¡± Principle Qi was already trembling with anger. She turned around and roared, ¡°Qi Shan, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Qi Shan placed one hand on the edge of the podium as if she could no longer support her body. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s slandering me. I¡¯m not pregnant. I¡¯m really not pregnant. ¡± At this moment, professor Lin suddenly came. He hurriedly whispered a few words into principle Qi¡¯s ear. Principle Qi seemed to be very surprised when she suddenly looked up at Su Liangxiao. There was actually some fear in her eyes. At this moment, Qi Shan tugged on principle Qi¡¯s clothes. When she saw the pictures, Qi Shan was in a state of mental breakdown. She was almost hysterical. ¡°Father, they wronged me. Father, quickly chase this pair of B * stards out. I don¡¯t want to see them! ¡± At this moment, principle Qi slapped Qi Shan in the face. ¡°unfilial daughter, what kind of b * Stards have you done? ! ¡± Everyone was shocked by the twists and turns of the night. It was simply wonderful. Everyone knew that principle Qi was protective of her shortcomings. Although Qi Shan had gone overboard this time, it was the first time she had taught her a lesson in front of so many people. On the other side, principle Qi.. She had already turned to Su Liangxiao. ¡°Mr. Su, my daughter has failed to discipline her well. I will definitely teach her a lesson when I get back. I really let Mr. Su down just now. For a moment, I listened to my daughter¡¯s slanderous words and fought with Mr. Su. Mr. Su is right. It was my fault that caused the lower beam to be crooked. I will definitely reflect on it and apologize to Mr. Su one day. ¡± The final outcome was really surprising. It actually ended after principle Qi¡¯s trembling apology. Everyone was even curious. Even if Qi Shan had exposed the scandal, principle Qi¡¯s attitude had changed too obviously. In the end, there was actually a hint of flattery and fear. Everything seemed to have happened after Professor Lin came and said a few words in principle Qi¡¯s ear. But as for what he said, no one knew. And although the whole matter had come to light, there was still a bit of disappointment. In the whole matter, the president of Pearl Group, Mr. Gu, had been watching from the sidelines. There was no ¡°hero saves the Damsel in distress¡± plot that the public expected. And the rumor that the CEO of Pearl Group, Mr. Gu, protected his wife was well known. In the end, he actually left the scene early, and it was Song Qianjin who took the initiative to chase after him. This left a topic that people talked about with great interest. After Song Beibei chased after him, she found Gu Yanqing sitting in the car. He seemed to be waiting for her. Song Beibei quickly ran up, opened the car door, and sat in the passenger seat. As soon as she entered, she smelled the smoke. Song Beibei felt that something was wrong. Gu Yanqing was actually smoking. Because she knew that Gu Yanqing would only smoke when he was very upset. The car was very quiet. Gu Yanqing was so smart. Song Beibei thought that she shouldn¡¯t have to explain what happened just now. In fact, Su Liangxiao was amazing. She didn¡¯t know why Qi Shan¡¯s SD card would have those photos of her eating the consequences. But this proved that Su Liangxiao had a way from the beginning. Song Beibei also felt that she was overestimating herself. She still wanted to do the right thing. How could a person like Su Liangxiao allow himself to be butchered. Perhaps everything was under his control. And if she had not gone on stage, he would not have let her fall into such a predicament. Song Beibei felt that she was really overdoing it. But if Gu Yanqing had not appeared, then this matter could be considered to have come to a perfect end. Qi Shan had disappeared for half a year, and she would probably disappear for another half a year. But now, she did not know how to explain it. It had been a few days since she had seen Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei looked at his side profile and seemed to notice that he had lost some weight. When Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was cold and stern, Song Beibei always felt a sense of distance. Song Beibei said embarrassedly, ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy, but this is really a misunderstanding¡­ ¡± Before Song Beibei could finish, Gu Yanqing threw the cigarette out of the car window and started the car instantly. Soon, the car left the school and gathered in the vast traffic. The speed of the car wasn¡¯t very fast. Gu Yanqing was such a person. Even if he was very angry, he would still strictly abide by the traffic rules. Song Beibei did not dare to speak. Because the low air pressure emitted by Gu Yanqing almost froze her to death. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had always been a rational person, but why did he seem to change every time he met Su Liangxiao? The car soon drove into the underground parking lot of the old house. The moment the car stopped, Song Beibei felt her heart lift up. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t open the car door either. The lights in the underground parking lot were voice-activated. The two of them sat in the car silently, so long that even the voice-activated lights were dimmed. Song Beibei finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took the initiative to ask, ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, but you should also tell me why you¡¯re angry, so that I can explain. ¡± Gu Yanqing finally turned his head to look at Song Beibei. That cold and calm gaze was like a bucket of cold water poured into Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was also cold. ¡°When did you meet Su Liangxiao? ¡± Song Beibei quickly explained, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Fox Su became our substitute teacher. It was because of the elective class that I chose. The reason I didn¡¯t tell you was because I felt that he would leave after some time. There¡¯s no need to say anything. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I know I was wrong. ¡± Gu Yanqing was not moved. He frowned slightly. ¡°So, he¡¯s been by your side for a month? ¡± Song Beibei waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°What do you mean by he¡¯s by my side? He¡¯s not by my side. I really have nothing to do with him. Just last night, Qi Shan locked the door and stayed in the lecture room for a night. But nothing happened. I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to talk to him. What you saw just now was all Qi Shan¡¯s doing. She was slandering me. ¡± ¡°Qi Shan was slandering the matter of running too? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s head instantly drooped. Actually, Su Liangxiao had covered up such a matter with great effort. Even if it was the others who were there, they would have thought that running together was just an excuse made up by Qi Shan. However, nothing could escape Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei lowered her voice, ¡°that Fox forced me to run. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not speak for a long time. Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing from the corner of her eyes. However, she noticed that there was a cold smile on his lips. Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you have no interaction with each other? This is the so-called no interaction, running together on the field for forty minutes every morning? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how Gu Yanqing knew that they ran on the field for 40 minutes every morning? Was it just a casual remark? But it was true. Song Beibei was forced to run five kilometers every morning by Fox Su. Basically, she would finish it in 40 minutes. So every time she finished running, she looked at her watch and saw that it was around 5:40. Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain this, but I was really threatened. ¡± ¡°Tell me, how did he threaten you? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold smile and felt a little wronged. She raised her head, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t you believe me? Do you think something happened between me and that B * Tch? Do you think I climbed the wall or cheated on you? ¡± In the past, whenever Song Beibei was confident, Gu Yanqing would always give in to her. But today, Gu Yanqing still had an indifferent expression and didn¡¯t say anything. He just got out of the car and left. Song Beibei was left alone in the car. Song Beibei didn¡¯t get out of the car either. It was very quiet in the garage. Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. Did Gu Yanqing really not trust her anymore? But she was clearly innocent, okay. She had suffered so much from Fox Su these past few days. She didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for him, and she didn¡¯t want to accidentally become that Fox¡¯s tool to attack him again. But she didn¡¯t expect such an outcome. Gu Yanqing seemed to be really, really angry this time. Song Beibei knew that he would be back today, so she was really looking forward to it. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days. She really missed him, and had a belly full of words to tell him. But she didn¡¯t expect that the moment she came back, it would be a misunderstanding, and the moment she came back, it would be a quarrel. When Song Beibei went up, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. The lights in the mansion were still bright. Aunt Feng walked around the door of Gu Yanqing¡¯s study a few times, and when she saw Song Beibei, she hurried over. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back today. ¡± Song Beibei only nodded slightly, and then wanted to go back to her room. Aunt Feng stopped her. ¡°Mr. Gu is back today too. He asked me to prepare dinner earlier. I thought he hadn¡¯t eaten yet, but he¡¯s in a bad mood and hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Miss, please go in and persuade him. Once you¡¯re gone, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be in a good mood. ¡± Miss was Mr. Gu¡¯s panacea. This was known throughout the entire mansion. Song Beibei smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed. ¡± If she went in now, Gu Yanqing probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat tomorrow. Song Beibei returned to her room. It was as if all her energy had been drained. She didn¡¯t feel as bad as she did now when everyone was pointing fingers at her. At least in the past, Gu Yanqing always stood by her side to protect and protect her. Song Beibei still felt indignant. She could be considered a hot-tempered person. If it was in the past, she loved to have a Cold War with Gu Yanqing. Whoever bowed down first would lose. But at that time, it was usually Gu Yanqing who bowed down first. Usually, after three days, he would come back and take the initiative to reconcile and give a small gift. The conflict between them would be over. At that time, Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to fuss about it. But that was a long time ago. Ever since they really fell in love, because Gu Yanqing was too busy with work, they actually didn¡¯t have much time together. But when they were together, they wished they could mix oil in honey and stick together all the time. Not to mention the three days of Cold War, Song Beibei felt that three hours was enough to make her break down. So, Song Beibei got up, opened the door, and ran to Gu Yanqing¡¯s study. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what do you mean? Tell me clearly. ¡± However, just as Song Beibei barged in, she was dumbfounded again. There was no one in the study. Song Beibei frowned, ran to the floor-to-ceiling window of the study, and pulled open the curtains. As expected, she saw a car drive out of the old house¡¯s underground garage. Song Beibei felt as if her heart had been soaked in cold water. It was an indescribable feeling. When you were anxious to explain, the other party showed a cold and evasive attitude. It was really torture. This also made Song Beibei feel very wronged. Why on Earth would Gu Yanqing be so angry? The next day. Pearl Group, Secretary Department. Everyone in the Secretary Department knew that the president was in a very bad mood today, because two secretaries had already gone in and cried out. The president was usually a gentle and gentle person. Although he was strict with his subordinates, he was not to the extent that he would fly into a rage over even the slightest flaw. This kind of thing had not happened for several years. Therefore, everyone was counting on Zhong Junjie. Only Special Secretary Zhong could go in and flirt with the Tiger¡¯s whiskers when the president was in a rage and escape unscathed. In the president¡¯s office, Zhong Junjie poured a cup of coffee for Gu Yanqing He sighed, ¡°boss, didn¡¯t you go back last night Why did you come back in the middle of the night again, causing everyone to work overtime with you? Jenny and Anna did get some small data wrong, but it doesn¡¯t make you so angry. This isn¡¯t your style.¡± Gu Yanqing was still buried in a pile of documents, ¡°show me the schedule of the entertainment city plan. ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°you just asked Andy to do it the day before yesterday. No matter how capable Andy is, he can¡¯t finish it in two days. Besides, there¡¯s no rush at all. Boss, you are Superman, but if you continue like this, your subordinates will die of overwork. ¡± Zhong Junjie was wailing in his heart. Boss, you can¡¯t use your efficiency to demand others. You are a genius, not everyone in the world is a genius. Moreover, the two people in the Secretary Department only made two insignificant mistakes today, and they were reprimanded¡­ ¡­ That was really tragic ¡­ Zhong Junjie could finally see that his boss was simply venting his anger. However, his boss was a wise, wise, and calm man. There was only one possibility for him to make such a move. Zhong Junjie asked carefully, ¡°what happened to sister Bei Bei this time? ¡± Sure enough, Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand that was holding the pen paused slightly. Zhong Junjie observed Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression tentatively and then continued, ¡°is it because of Su Liangxiao¡¯s matter? ¡± After the work in America was done, Gu Yanqing rushed back to the country and even left the finishing work to him. He must be in a hurry to go back and see his little wife. But last night, he returned to the company with a black face. Zhong Junjie knew something had happened. So he immediately asked around. Only then did he know that her little wife had gotten involved with Su Liangxiao again. No wonder boss¡¯s face was as black as Bao Gong¡¯s all day long. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°Su Liangxiao wants sister Bei Bei, how can sister Bei Bei be his opponent? You look like you¡¯re playing right into his hands. Third Brother, you¡¯re so smart, you wouldn¡¯t fall into such a low-level trap, would you? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally spoke slowly, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what his intentions are. ¡± ¡°His intentions are very obvious. He¡¯s trying to sow discord and take advantage of the situation. At this moment, boss, the more you believe in sister Bei Bei. Sister Bei Bei is so innocent. If you don¡¯t keep a close eye on her, she might really take the bait. You and I both know how capable he is. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly punched the desk. Zhong Junjie looked at the veins on the back of his hand and immediately fell silent. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was filled with a cold anger, ¡°it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust that girl, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid that with her personality, she¡¯ll fall into Su Liangxiao¡¯s trap sooner or later. What¡¯s the point of me defending myself? I can¡¯t keep her tied to my side all the time. You know that person¡¯s personality well enough. He¡¯s able to infiltrate her from every angle. He actually snuck into her side for more than a month without making a sound. I actually thought that he was in the United States and didn¡¯t even have any records of him returning to China. Do you know that the girl¡¯s location these days is on the sports field? In fact, she¡¯s running with that person. When I think of this, I¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Zhong Junjie was also shocked. Su Liangxiao had always been a thorn in Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. The two of them were the same age, and they had always been compared since they were young. They were both smart and outstanding, but they had completely different personalities. Su Liangxiao had always regarded Gu Yanqing as his opponent since he was young, and he had to compete with him in every aspect. Everyone in the courtyard knew that one of them was Zhou Yu, and the other was Zhuge Liang. Then, something like that happened again Su Liangxiao hated Gu Yanqing to the bone, and the arson almost burned him to death back then. Up until now, there was still a scar on the boss¡¯waist. It was caused by the collapse of the roof beam when the small church was on fire. But between these two people, it was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong. Between the two of them, there was a human life involved. All these years, Gu Yanqing had never interacted with him But when Su Liangxiao left that year, he said that one day, he would come back and ruin everything for him. So, when Su Liangxiao got close to Song Beibei, he almost lost control. The boss now placed too much importance on that little wife of his. At this moment, the door of the president¡¯s office was suddenly kicked open. Andy and Song Beibei both appeared at the door. Andy said apologetically, ¡°president, I couldn¡¯t stop Madam. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei and frowned slightly. Zhong Junjie immediately gave Andy a look, then silently left and closed the door. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night. So she skipped class early in the morning and ran to the company. She had to get to the bottom of this matter. Even if she didn¡¯t tell Gu Yanqing that Su Liangxiao came to the school to be a teacher, it wouldn¡¯t be so heinous as to directly sentence her to death, right. Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude was really unbearable for someone with such a quick temper like her. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was still as cold as yesterday. He frowned. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei walked over directly. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what do you need to do to be willing to believe me? Do you want me to take off my clothes and let you check if I¡¯m still clean? ¡± As she spoke, Song Beibei acted as if she was going to pull her own clothes off. Gu Yanqing immediately stood up and walked over in a few steps. He grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm and said in a cold and hard voice that was obviously filled with anger, ¡°what are you messing around for? I¡¯m not suspecting you. ¡± Song Beibei felt wronged all of a sudden However, her tone was still stubborn and unyielding. ¡°Then tell me, why did you treat me like that yesterday? I just ran with Su Liangxiao. What¡¯s the big deal? Is it worth it for you to lose your temper like that? ¡± Gu Yanqing was suddenly enraged He tightened his grip on Song Beibei¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s just a run. Song Beibei, what did I say? You¡¯re not allowed to have any relations with that person¡¯s car. Don¡¯t you understand what I mean I can¡¯t even say a word, not even a glance, not even for a second! ! !¡± Chapter 165 - This girl, shes really getting better at torturing people. Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing with a dazed look in her eyes. She rarely saw Gu Yanqing in such a rage. His arm was clenched so tightly that Song Beibei felt like her wrist was about to be snapped. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. He looked like an angry lion. Song Beibei was a little scared. She struggled to pull her hand out. ¡°Gu Yanqing, let go of me. ¡± Not only did Gu Yanqing not let go of her, he gripped her even tighter. With one hand, he grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s wrists and pinned them behind his back. With the other hand, he grabbed her medicine and pushed her back. Song Beibei was pressed against the edge of the office desk Her waist was about to shatter from the impact. Gu Yanqing had always been a gentle person. Even when he was angry, he would at most be vicious. He had never been as violent as he was today. Song Beibei suddenly thought about what she had done that the heavens would not tolerate. But she clearly did not. Song Beibei struggled with all her might, but Gu Yanqing leaned over and kissed her on the lips. More than ten days of longing and anger gushed out like a volcano when the lips touched. Gu Yanqing seemed to have lost his mind. He released his anger and pushed Song Beibei onto the desk. Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing must have gone crazy. A sense of fear emerged from the bottom of her heart. However, the more she struggled, the tighter she became. Song Beibei was also stubborn. She didn¡¯t dislike Gu Yanqing kissing her. However, using this method, she felt like she was a tool to vent her anger. This made Song Beibei unable to bear it. Hence, she bit Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips. Gu Yanqing obviously felt pain and frowned, but he didn¡¯t let her go. Song Beibei bit his lips tightly, allowing the smell of blood to spread in her mouth. ¡°third brother¡­ ¡± The office door was suddenly opened, and a familiar voice came from the door. Song Beibei did not need to look to know who this surprised third brother came from. At this moment, she stopped struggling. Gu Yanqing paused for a moment and let go of Song Beibei. Song Beibei¡¯s clothes were wrinkled from the pressure, but fortunately, they were still intact. Gu Yanqing deliberately shielded her behind him, and reflexively grabbed her wrist and pulled her behind him. After being disturbed, Gu Yanqing was clearly in a bad mood. He seemed to be trying his best to restrain himself, but he could not erase his coldness. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door? ¡± Zhong Junjie hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°sister Wanjing, didn¡¯t I tell your third brother that he has something important to do right now? Why are you still here? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the man and woman who had just gotten into an intense fight. He did not have the time to withdraw the surprise in his eyes. When he was outside, he just happened to hear a few assistant secretaries say that the young Madam had just arrived. Now, everyone knew that the assistant secretary, Song Beibei, who had once interned in the company, had miraculously become the CEO¡¯s wife. But because she was young. So everyone called her the young madam in private The few of them smiled ambiguously. They said that once the young Madam entered, Zhong Junjie came out. It must have been because the boss had been on a business trip for such a long time. It was better to be apart than to be newly married. They couldn¡¯t wait to be intimate. They were even betting on how long the young Madam would be out. There was an ambiguous smile on her face, but it was as if a knife had been stabbed into Gu Wanjing¡¯s chest. She had always been a steady person, especially one who could endure. These days, Gu Yanqing had been with her every day in America. However, she always felt that the person beside her and talking to her was like a shell. In the past, she had never worried that Gu Yanqing would have real feelings for Song Beibei. Even after they announced their relationship. Even when they were overseas, when Gu Yanqing heard that Song Beibei had been subjected to cyber violence, he abandoned important meetings and returned to his country without hesitation right after leaving the airport. This was because Gu Yanqing had always been this kind of person. A man who was meticulous to the extreme towards the people around him He was the best at everything, even towards one person. Gu Yanqing was also very considerate, very good, and took good care of her. They had been together for decades. They came out of an orphanage, and they had experienced that cruel summer together. No one could destroy their relationship. They were one. Therefore, she had never really worried that the child would pose any real threat to their relationship. Even if she was by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side, even if Gu Yanqing treated her meticulously, it would still be like raising a pet. She was not that kind of little woman. He could tolerate Gu Yanqing acting for the time being. This little heiress was indeed born beautiful and at the age of a flower. However, she was more than new, but she could not accomplish anything. She and Gu Yanqing were people from two completely different worlds. It was just like what the little heiress often said: ¡°Gu Yanqing, I have a generation gap with you. ¡°. Gu Wanjing also confirmed that there was a generation gap between Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. Not to mention the difference of ten years, their views on things, their philosophy of life, and the goals they pursued were all not on the same level. A girl at this age was only looking forward to an earth-shattering, magnificent love. However, Gu Yanqing was a career maniac. His steadiness, his rationality, and his lightning-quick tactics determined that there would be no real blossoming between him and that little daughter. The pleasure of the physical body was only temporary. The unity of the spiritual level could make a relationship last forever. And what she had been working hard to do was to follow in Gu Yanqing¡¯s footsteps. To be his best friend, confidante, considerate sister, and strategist. She had done well in all these identities. She could also feel that Gu Yanqing relied on her in certain aspects. But today, when she pushed the door open¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing pressed Song Beibei onto his desk¡­ ¡­ She had never seen Gu Yanqing like this before. They had been in a relationship for more than twenty years since they were young. Gu Yanqing had always been rational and calm. On the surface, he was as gentle as jade, but in reality, he was aloof and unapproachable. He was even somewhat otherworldly. So he actually had such a side to him¡­ ¡­ That gaze filled with desire, that primitive, domineering, and wild impulse. These were all things that she could never have imagined in the past. Thus, Gu Wanjing stood at the door in a daze. Zhong Junjie saw the situation between the two of them and guessed what had happened. It was likely that boss could not hold it in anymore. Thus, he tugged at Gu Wanjing¡¯s clothes. ¡°Sister Wanjing, let¡¯s go out. If there¡¯s anything, you can tell me. ¡± However, Gu Wanjing said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s not your place to tell your third brother what I want to tell him. ¡± Zhong Junjie did not expect his usually dignified and calm fourth sister to tease him like this. But he could actually understand. She had just witnessed such a scene. And fourth sister¡¯s feelings for third brother¡­ ¡­ Zhong Junjie had a headache. What should he do now. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing spoke at this time, ¡°Junjie, get out. ¡± Zhong Junjie immediately went out as if he had received a special pardon. Then, he chased away a bunch of assistants from the Secretarial Department who were poking their heads out of the door and closed the door. The office suddenly returned to silence. However, the heater was clearly turned on very high, but Song Beibei felt as if she was in a cellar. Song Beibei was rather glad that Gu Wanjing had barged in at this time. Because of Gu Yanqing¡¯s beastly appearance just now, she did not know what would have happened if no one had interrupted him. Her heart was still beating wildly. Even now, Gu Yanqing was still holding her wrist tightly. For some reason, Song Beibei¡¯s mood was much better after being disturbed like this. It was probably because Gu Wanjing¡¯s face was not looking good right now. Song Beibei knew very well what Gu Yanqing was thinking. She must be feeling bad after seeing how Gu Yanqing treated her just now. Gu Wanjing had always been confident in her relationship with Gu Yanqing. She thought that it was an unbreakable relationship. Therefore, she had never really put Song Beibei in her heart. She was not even considered a love rival. Song Beibei felt that the current situation was really like what was portrayed on TV. If she were to lie on top of Gu Yanqing now and provoke him at the same time, arrogantly declaring her sovereignty, she did not know if Gu Yanqing would cooperate. However, Song Beibei was only thinking about it. After all, this kind of behavior was always done by those cannon fodder vixens who couldn¡¯t live more than two episodes. When she thought of this, Song Beibei felt a little embarrassed. Song Beibei forcefully shook off Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand and then glared at Gu Yanqing. She swaggered onto the SOFA and casually picked up a financial magazine. No matter what kind of conflict she and Gu Yanqing had, she was still the legitimate wife of the CEO. She wanted to see how Gu wanjing would always come to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. She even had the privilege of not knocking on the door. What kind of important matters were they discussing on a daily basis. Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and returned to his seat. Then, his voice returned to its usual calmness, ¡°you came to find me. Is there something urgent? ¡± Gu Wanjing had also recovered from the shock and accident just now. She had long hidden her unspeakable emotions well. She said, ¡°third brother, tonight is my law firm¡¯s opening ceremony dinner. You must come. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there on time. ¡± Gu Wanjing stood still after she finished speaking. Gu Yanqing asked again, ¡°is there anything else? ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°does Bei Bei want to go too? There are many famous people in politics and business tonight. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to find an opportunity to introduce Bei Bei Bei? Tonight is a good choice. ¡± Song Beibei glanced at Gu Wanjing. She smiled demurely and sincerely. Calling her name seemed very intimate and natural. Song Beibei admired this woman from the bottom of her heart. How many years would it take for her to achieve such endurance. Gu Yanqing furrowed his brows slightly. It was as if he was seriously considering whether he should bring Song Beibei along. Song Beibei could not be bothered to go over. She did not want to wait for Gu Yanqing to open his mouth and reject her. She did not want to lose face in front of Gu Wanjing Thus, she planned to strike first and gain the upper hand. Just as she was about to open her mouth¡­ Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°tonight, Beibei will go with me. ¡± Gu wanjing seemed to be slightly surprised. Although tonight¡¯s banquet was the joy of her law firm¡¯s completion, a few of the people she invited were big clients who were discussing a partnership with Pearl Group. In the end, there was business to be done tonight. Under such circumstances, it was not appropriate to bring along a girl like Song Beibei, who could easily get into trouble. But she did not expect Gu Yanqing to actually agree. However, Gu Wanjing only smiled faintly, ¡°alright, then the two of you come together tonight. I¡¯ll wait for you at the law firm. ¡± After saying that, Gu Wanjing turned around, opened the office door, and left. After Gu Wanjing left, Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. Gu Yanqing sat there like an iceberg. He only looked at his own documents and completely ignored her. Song Beibei deliberately made some noise, but Gu Yanqing pretended not to see it. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to be like this. She skipped class to resolve their problems. She was magnanimous enough not to be angry with him for the way he treated her just now. Why did this old man feel even more petty than before? Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°you¡¯re so angry at Su Liangxiao. Is it because when my father chose my husband for me, he was the first one to be chosen? ¡± Sure enough, this was a land mine. At the mention of Su Liangxiao, Gu Yanqing¡¯s entire body stiffened slightly. Then he raised his head, his gaze cold and stern. ¡°He told you. ¡± Song Beibei knew that she must have stepped on Gu Yanqing¡¯s tail again, but if she didn¡¯t continue to step on it, he would leave her hanging. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. So, Song Beibei decided to continue to tease the tiger Song Beibei nodded. ¡°actually, I already know. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re so afraid of me meeting that Fox Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re afraid that the Fox would feel unbalanced and come back after so many years to snatch what he thought originally belonged to him? Of course, this thing is me.¡± Song Beibei felt that this sentence was a little strange. She wrinkled her nose and corrected her, ¡°I¡¯m not a thing either. ¡± As soon as she said it, she felt that something was even more wrong and she spat. However, this small action of hers made Gu Bingshan, who was opposite her, smile slightly. Song Beibei also noticed it. When she saw this smile, it was as if she saw a life-saving Straw. In an instant, she stood up and ran to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Then, she tentatively hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck from behind his chair. Gu Yanqing resisted slightly, but Song Beibei didn¡¯t let go. Gu Yanqing let her go. Song Beibei finally let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that this old man was finally willing to talk to her properly. Song Beibei also felt aggrieved. In the past, he was the one who coaxed her. Now, it was the other way around. Wasn¡¯t he older than ten years? Wasn¡¯t he mature and steady? Song Beibei actually felt that Gu Yanqing from yesterday until today was like a child who was angry. She still had to rack her brains to coax him. Song Beibei hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck She quickly took the opportunity to express her goodwill. ¡°So what if my father chose him back then? The person I like is you, and my husband is also you. You really don¡¯t have to worry about me and Su Fox at all. I can clearly see that he has a belly full of evil intentions. Your wife isn¡¯t an idiot. I can¡¯t just run over and let him eat even though I know he¡¯s a wolf with a big tail. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to have finally relaxed. However, the worry between his brows did not disappear. He said, ¡°it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about you, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about him. I have a personal grudge with him, and I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll harm you, so I told you to avoid him. Even if you can¡¯t avoid him, you should have told me at the first moment so that I could be alert and protect you. However, Song Beibei, you always turn a deaf ear to my words. How many times do I have to say it before you understand? ¡± Song Beibei was reprimanded and immediately admitted her mistake. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll definitely say it next time. I¡¯ll definitely tell you at the first moment, alright? ¡± Song Beibei began to act coquettishly. ¡°Darling, honey, uncle Gu, hubby, can you please forgive me this time? ¡± Song Beibei used the Taiwanese accent that she had learned on television. It was so coquettish that even a large portion of her teeth were sore. Gu Yanqing was unmoved and said, ¡°what did you say just now? ¡± Song Beibei replied, ¡°can you please forgive me this time? ¡± ¡°No, what did you call me last time? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment and suddenly understood what Gu Yanqing meant. She quickly continued to act coquettishly. ¡°Hubby, Hubby, good Hubby, don¡¯t be angry, alright? ¡± As she spoke, she even kissed Gu Yanqing on the cheek. Gu Yanqing sighed. The anger in his heart evaporated bit by bit. Originally, this girl had not changed a single bit. He had wanted to leave her hanging for a few days and teach her a lesson. He had not expected that he would be the first to compromise. He sighed deeply. This girl was really becoming more and more skilled at torturing people. He still directly pulled her back and turned around so that Song Beibei could sit on his lap. He kissed her domineeringly and said in a daze, ¡°you¡¯re always like this. You¡¯re brave enough to admit your mistakes and you¡¯re determined not to change. ¡± This was the greatest crisis in history, and it was finally resolved by Song Beibei. Of course, it was also at the expense of some lewd behavior. Song Beibei simply skipped class for the whole day. She stayed in Gu Yanqing¡¯s office for the whole afternoon. Then, a professional stylist came over to give her clothes and makeup in the evening. At night, he followed Gu Yanqing to Gu Wanjing¡¯s law firm. At first, Song Beibei refused. Because she had always disliked attending such business gatherings. She also didn¡¯t like people who socialized. Gu Yanqing wanted to take her out a few times, but she basically refused. But because they had just reconciled, Song Beibei wanted to take this opportunity to repair their relationship. So she followed him. However, there was one thing she was still a little unhappy about. It was her clothes. Why would she attend a celebration or a dinner party? Didn¡¯t she wear beautiful gowns? Why did Gu Yanqing choose that kind of english-style dress for her. It was the kind with a thin sweater on top of the shirt. Although it was the kind that could be worn at a banquet, and she didn¡¯t look ugly in it. But it was wrapped tightly and didn¡¯t have a sense of beauty at all. Moreover, Song Beibei really felt that the style of the dress was very similar to their school uniform Moreover, the original stylist had given her a beautiful make-up. After Gu Yanqing saw it, he shook his head and said, ¡°just take care of her skin. There¡¯s no need to torture her. Her original appearance was pretty good. ¡°. Therefore, Song Beibei had almost no makeup on. Her hair was simply tied into a clean ponytail. She looked a little student-like. Even though she was a student in the first place. But as Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, shouldn¡¯t she be the type that would make her stand out among the crowd and bring glory to his face? Even though Song Beibei didn¡¯t like the feeling of being adored by the crowd. But she also hoped that when Gu Yanqing mentioned his wife, he would feel a little proud. But, with her current appearance, how could she make her stand out among the crowd. She was simply suppressing Qunfang in the past. Depressed. But forget it. This old man¡¯s taste had always been like this. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions. As long as Gu Yanqing was happy, it would be fine. Soon, the car stopped in front of a tall building. With the bright streetlights on both sides, Song Beibei saw the words ¡°Wanjing law firm¡± written on the tall office building. Song Beibei was quite shocked. A woman so young and self-made, to be able to create such a big business on her own. It was indeed very impressive. Song Beibei knew that Gu Wanjing was only 27 this year. This made Song Beibei wonder what would happen when she turned 27? Could it be that she already had her own business, or that she already had a firm foothold in Pearl Group. Or¡­ ¡­ She had already given birth to Gu Yanqing¡¯s baby and become his mother. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but think that if she gave birth to a baby that resembled Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei suddenly giggled. She was really useless. She actually looked forward to the days when she would be a good wife and mother. Gu Yanqing looked at him and smiled, not understanding. ¡°What are you laughing at? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. ¡± The banquet was held in a banquet hall inside the building. The moment the door was opened, the fragrance of the clothes and the shadows of the temples mingled with each other. The men were all well-dressed, in suits and with champagne in their hands, chatting and laughing in groups of three or five. The women were holding onto the men¡¯s arms, attending the banquet in either gorgeous or dignified attire, in front of an elegant vase. When Song Beibei entered the room with Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm, she immediately attracted a lot of attention. Many people took the initiative to come up and greet her. Chapter 166 - At the end of the day, our law firm relies on Gu Yanqing to support us Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing handled it with ease. Song Beibei held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and smiled quietly. She received a lot of compliments along the way. Either they praised her for her innocence and Cuteness, or they said politely that Gu Yanqing was blessed. Song Beibei was already used to all this. She just smiled and did not respond. From Afar, she could see Gu Wanjing surrounded by a group of people. Gu Yanqing said to Song Beibei, ¡°go over and say hello. ¡± Then, he slowly walked in that direction. Gu Wanjing¡¯s attire today was very different from her usual attire, but it was still her style. Her shoulder-length hair was combed back in a very stylish manner. Her hairstyle was not messy at all, and her exquisite professional makeup was elegant and beautiful. She wore a long black dress, revealing half of her shoulder. She was dignified and elegant, but there was also a unique charm to her. Her figure was very good. Her ten-centimeter black high heels made her appear powerful. She held a champagne bottle and chatted with men and women with ease. The confidence that was hidden in the corners of her mouth and deep in her eyes made such a woman look like she was wrapped in a layer of gold, sparkling. At this moment, Song Beibei actually felt a little stage fright. Especially when she was dressed in such a student-like manner. Actually, she also knew that this actually had nothing to do with her appearance. It was the aura that came from her years of experience. Song Beibei always felt that she and Gu Wanjing were not from the same world. Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing were from the same world. However, she insisted on opening a small door in Gu Yanqing¡¯s world and secretly broke in. However, she always stayed in a corner of his world that was protected by a wall. She could not see his entire world. Song Beibei held Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and walked to the front of those people. Someone already said, ¡°young master Gu is here. He¡¯s a busy man. Usually, if you want to have a meal with him, you have to call his secretary to make an appointment. ¡± They called Gu Yanqing Young Master Gu, which proved that they were some of Gu Yanqing¡¯s private good friends. Gu Yanqing did not care about their teasing. He just smiled faintly and introduced Song Beibei, ¡°my wife, Song Beibei. ¡± Young Master Xue smiled and said, ¡°who doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s your wife? Why bother introducing her? You¡¯re the only one who has a wife, showing off! ¡± Then his gaze fell on Song Beibei. He still had some impression of Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. The incident had to be traced back to a few months ago. On Gu Yanqing¡¯s birthday, everyone had a private gathering at Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant. At that time, everyone was still doubtful about Gu Yanqing¡¯s secret marriage. Later, when he came out, he saw a girl who looked like a student and a boy by the roadside¡­ ¡­ He thought they were a couple. He teased them a little, but in the end, he got punched by Gu Yanqing. Later, he found out that the female student was Gu Yanqing¡¯s 18-year-old wife. He didn¡¯t see her face clearly that time, but when he saw her this time, he sighed in his heart. This old Gu was really lucky. In terms of looks, this little princess was simply the best. Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable under young master Xue¡¯s gaze. Young Master Xue smiled and took the initiative to extend his hand to wave. ¡°Hello, sister-in-law. I¡¯m Xue Zekai. sister-in-law, you must remember my name. In the future, when you bring your classmates and friends to Caesar to eat, drink, and have fun, you can use my name. It¡¯s all free. ¡± Song Beibei was secretly shocked. So this person was Caesar¡¯s boss. Caesar was a famous large-scale group that focused on the entertainment industry. Under its management, there were high-end hotels, resorts, and amusement parks. The simplest one was that the nationwide chain of Caesar ktvs belonged to their family. Song Beibei did not expect Caesar¡¯s boss to be so young. She secretly admired him and reached out to shake his hand. However, Gu Yanqing immediately brushed Xue Zekai¡¯s hand away. Then, he said to Song Beibei indifferently, ¡°you must remember him, remember this face. ¡± Song Beibei and Xue Zekai were both slightly surprised. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was still indifferent. ¡°In the future, when you see this face, stay away from it. ¡± Everyone laughed out loud. Xue Zekai was very dissatisfied. ¡°Old Gu, this is the first time we¡¯ve met sister-in-law, and you¡¯re criticizing me like this. Can you wish me well? ¡± Someone replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that you, young master Xue, have a pretty name. Young Master Gu has no choice but to be wary of you. ¡± As they laughed and laughed, Song Beibei also relaxed At this moment, someone casually said, ¡°Wanjing, I heard that you also invited the chairman of LX group, Su Liangxiao, today? ¡± When Song Beibei heard this name, she felt her heart skip a beat. Then, she reflexively looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression. In reality, Gu Yanqing did not have any expression. Therefore, it was difficult for Song Beibei to determine if Gu Yanqing knew about the inside story. At this moment, Gu wanjing seemed to have taken a glance at Gu Yanqing as well. She then said, ¡°one of my lawyers recently accepted a case from their company and passed the invitation card to him. I just found out about this matter. ¡± Gu Wanjing kept looking at Gu Yanqing as she said this, as if she was explaining something to him. Gu Yanqing did not have much of a reaction. Xue Zekai said, ¡°this Su Liangxiao is really amazing. He has made such a big company in the United States and even went public. Recently, he suddenly moved his headquarters back to China. It¡¯s hard to understand. I¡¯ve suffered a lot of defeats under him in the past. Also, didn¡¯t old Gu and starlight also suffer a loss from him? It¡¯s said that this person is ruthless in the business world. For him to be able to get to where he is today, his methods are not very clean. Wanjing, if you work with him, be careful that your reputation will be dragged into it. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. ¡± Speak of the devil. At this moment, there was a commotion at the door. Everyone looked in that direction and happened to see Su Liangxiao. The commotion at the door was because of Su Liangxiao¡¯s female companion. The woman who was holding Su Liangxiao¡¯s arm and wearing a fiery red dress was none other than the top actress in the entertainment industry, Bo Yibing. It was said that she had just walked down the red carpet in Cannes and was gorgeous. The reason why she was so popular recently was not only because of this, but also because of her sky-high termination fee. Bo Yibing originally belonged to huanyu entertainment company, but she suddenly terminated her contract and found a new owner. The new owner paid a sky-high nine-figure termination fee for her. During this period of time, it had always been a big event in the entertainment industry. After she terminated her contract, Bo Yibing disappeared from the public¡¯s sight. It was said that she went on vacation abroad. And now, she suddenly appeared here, naturally causing people to be shocked. And the man beside Bo Yibing was also known by everyone. Su Liangxiao, the chairman of LX group, was also the boss of LX entertainment company, which Bo Yibing had just signed a contract with. However, what was puzzling was that everyone knew that today¡¯s main character, Gu Wanjing, had a close relationship with Gu Yanqing. And Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing could be said to be two tigers on the same mountain. The two of them were in the same frame today. Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward. Moreover, looking at Su Liangxiao¡¯s attitude, wasn¡¯t he bringing the beauty that he snatched from Huanyu just to show off? Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Su Liangxiao slowly walked towards Gu Wanjing. Seeing Su Liangxiao walk over, Gu Yanqing quietly pulled Song Beibei behind him. ¡°Wanjing, congratulations on your achievements today. Second brother is very proud of you. This is a gift for you. It¡¯s a great opening celebration. ¡± Gu wanjing smiled as she took Su Liangxiao¡¯s gift. ¡°thank you, second brother. ¡± As she said that, she turned around and looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°third brother is here too. ¡± As she said that, she turned to the beauty beside her and said, ¡°bingbing, your old boss, say hello. ¡± Bo Yibing smiled. ¡°President Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. Bingbing knows that it¡¯s not right of me to suddenly terminate the contract, but LX has made an irresistible offer. ¡± On the surface, Bo Yibing was apologizing. But everyone knew that this made Gu Yanqing lose even more face. Weren¡¯t these words hinting that LX entertainment was better than huanyu entertainment? Gu Yanqing only replied indifferently, ¡°a good bird chooses the tree to perch on, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was too cold, as if he didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all. Instead, it made Bo Yibing feel a little awkward. At this moment, Gu Wanjing stepped out to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, everyone should be hungry. Let¡¯s go to the cold food area to eat something. ¡± The group dispersed with doubts. It seemed that the relationship between these three people was not simple. Gu wanjing called Su Liangxiao second brother, and Su Liangxiao called Gu Yanqing third brother. It seemed that they were old acquaintances. When Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and left, Su Liangxiao deliberately glanced at Song Beibei and even revealed his trademark sly smile. Song Beibei glared at him fiercely. Actually, as long as Su Liangxiao appeared. Song Beibei had a sense of crisis. Su Liangxiao was like a time bomb to her. In short, nothing good would come out of his appearance. Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing to the cold dining area. There was a long French table with exquisite food and drinks on it. Gu Yanqing picked up some food for him and handed it over. Song Beibei was really hungry and began to eat. Gu Wanjing mentioned it midway and the two of them seemed to have talked for a while. Anyway, they were talking about business matters and Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand. After a while, Gu Yanqing came over and said to Song Beibei, ¡°I¡¯ll be there for a while. I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me here. Don¡¯t wander around. ¡± Song Beibei nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯ll eat. I won¡¯t wander around. ¡± Song Beibei watched as Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing¡¯s figures merged into the crowd. Then, she was surrounded by a few people, chatting and laughing at ease. No one knew what they were talking about over there. Perhaps it was a group of people making fun of Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing was already unconsciously holding onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. Her body leaned slightly towards Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder, appearing intimate and natural. He and Gu Yanqing were like two excellent partners. They sang and echoed each other as they wandered among the group of people¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei only felt that it was very eye-piercing. Although she also saw Gu Yanqing quietly let go of Gu Wanjing¡¯s hand that was wrapped around her arm. However, she still felt very uncomfortable in her heart. She fiercely took a bite of the rainbow cake. It was obviously the most delicious dessert, but it was as hard to swallow as a piece of white paper in her mouth. ¡°Little Miss, how¡¯s the taste of the wrapping paper? ¡± A teasing voice suddenly sounded in her ear. Song Beibei raised her head and met Su Liangxiao¡¯s fox-like amorous eyes. Song Beibei was so scared that she took a step back. Su Liangxiao reached out his hand and took the crumbs of paper from the corner of her mouth with a smile. Song Beibei realized that she had bitten on the wrapping paper underneath the Rainbow Cake. No wonder she felt that it didn¡¯t taste right. It was so embarrassing. But she didn¡¯t expect Su Liangxiao to see it. Song Beibei didn¡¯t care. Seeing this Fox, Song Beibei felt her heart skip a beat. Song Beibei looked in Gu Yanqing¡¯s direction. Gu Yanqing¡¯s back was facing her, and he was quite far away from her. There were several layers of people in between, so he didn¡¯t notice her. Song Beibei said to Su Liangxiao in annoyance, ¡°please, don¡¯t Pester me anymore, okay? ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m here to eat something. ¡± Song Beibei always knew that this man was more shameless than Gu Yanqing. She didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She had just reconciled with Gu Yanqing, so she couldn¡¯t let this b * Tch Ruin things. Thus, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°then eat slowly. Don¡¯t follow me. ¡± Song Beibei left after saying that. Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t catch up. Song Beibei turned to look at him. The corner of his mouth still had the faint smile of a Fox. The smile made song Beibei¡¯s back Shiver. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know where to go either. There were people chatting in this huge banquet hall, people tasting wine, and people dancing on the dance floor. She was alone, but she looked very lonely. Song Beibei looked in Gu Yanqing¡¯s direction. They were still chatting happily. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t going to end anytime soon. Song Beibei walked out through a side door. The moment the side door closed behind her. The sound of music, laughter, and the obvious lights seemed to be blocked behind her. The world seemed to have quieted down. This was the top floor of the building. And where Song Beibei was now was the stairwell. Song Beibei took a deep breath and walked down a few steps. She simply sat on the stairs. Song Beibei rested her Chin on her hands. She was a little troubled. Why did she feel that Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing were so compatible? Did Gu Yanqing know that Gu Wanjing liked him? What if he knew? What troubled Song Beibei was that she didn¡¯t know how to communicate with Gu Yanqing. Because she wasn¡¯t even sure if her relationship with Gu Yanqing was stronger than Gu Wanjing¡¯s? Moreover, she also knew that Gu Wanjing was a good helper for Gu Yanqing in business. Even if she knew which woman had bad intentions, she couldn¡¯t drive her away. She could only watch her being by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side day by day like a time bomb. Who knew when it would explode. However, she did not understand either. What was Gu Wanjing asking for? The title of Mrs. Gu? It seemed that she did not care so much. Otherwise, why did she not show the slightest bit of jealousy when Gu Yanqing introduced her to everyone. Why were these smart people so complicated. Song Beibei felt her brain burn just thinking about it. It was simply annoying. Song Beibei was walking on the stairs for a while when she suddenly heard a sound from behind the door. There were also people coming out from this side door. She reflexively thought it was Su Liangxiao, but when she looked up, it was not him. It was two girls. She was sitting on the lower floor of the spiral staircase. Therefore, the two girls did not see her even though they were separated by a floor of stairs. They probably could not stand the atmosphere inside and came out to get some fresh air, Song Beibei thought. At this moment.. One of the girls said, ¡°my feet are worn out from wearing high heels. Take a break. Oh right, did you see the little girl that President Gu brought with him today? So that¡¯s his legendary little wife. She¡¯s really pretty. ¡± Song Beibei could not hear the gossip about her anymore. Another woman said, ¡°what¡¯s the use of being pretty? She¡¯s just a vase. She can¡¯t be compared to sister Wanjing. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, she¡¯s the daughter of a prestigious family. Although sister Wanjing is a strong woman, her background is not as good as hers. At least she has Pearl Group supporting her. No matter how strong sister Wanjing is, Gu Yanqing would never give up on Pearl Group and choose her. Thinking about it, sister Wanjing is really pitiful. She¡¯s been following a man for so many years without any status. It¡¯s really heartbreaking. Don¡¯t look at how strong she is on the surface, but I¡¯ve seen her cry bitterly at night before. A woman loves the wrong person and can only be used as a tool. It¡¯s sad. ¡± Another said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think boss Gu still has true feelings for sister Wan Jing. Let me tell you an inside story. The big investor behind Wan Jing law firm is actually Gu Yanqing. It¡¯s said that 80% of the capital is from him. This is not a small amount. In the end, our law firm is supported by Gu Yanqing. ¡± Another sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Is this true? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. But I also heard that sister Wan Jing is going to give boss Gu shares. Boss Gu doesn¡¯t accept it, so both the legal person and the boss are sister Wan Jing. Do you think that if there¡¯s no true feelings, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to this extent for free? ¡± ¡°I actually think that Gu Yanqing is the one who is pretending to be nice to that little daughter. He¡¯s using Pearl Group¡¯s money to support the law firm of his lover, and he¡¯s also enjoying the blessings of all people. One is a young male idol, and the other is a female confidant. The biggest winner is actually Mr. Gu. ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that little daughter is a little pitiful. She¡¯s probably still kept in the dark. ¡± ¡°Eighteen. ¡°. ¡°She¡¯s a nine-year-old little girl. She just needs to eat and drink well and serve her well. Anyway, Pearl Group¡¯s money is enough for her to spend for the rest of her life. It wouldn¡¯t be an eyesore even if she was raised like a vase at home. So I think sister Wan Jing doesn¡¯t want to compete with her for the position of Mrs. Gu. Otherwise, how could such a little girl be sister Wan Jing¡¯s match? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s go in. Director Sun is still waiting for us. ¡± The sound of high heels gradually disappeared along with the sound of the door. Song Beibei was still sitting on the steps in a daze. Chapter 167 - If you dont call me for three days, Ill go to the house and tear.... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She felt a chill rise from the bottom of her heart. Even her fingertips were ice-cold. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. Along with these smart people, Song Beibei had to be extra careful. These two people came out after she came out and said such words. Was It on purpose. Was it arranged by Gu Wanjing, or was it that Fox, Su Liangxiao? However, Song Beibei also understood that whether it was intentional or not. Then the content of the words must be true. Otherwise, it would be too easy to expose. Perhaps someone deliberately wanted her to know about this news. Gu Yanqing used the money of Pearl Group to support Gu Wanjing. He kept a mistress in a Golden House and gave her a large law firm. Song Beibei could not tell how she felt in her heart. She did not care about money. Even if it was the Pearl Group¡¯s money, it was all earned by Gu Yanqing. So, it was understandable that he wanted to give it to someone. However, what she cared about was that the confidence that Gu Wanjing had always had was real. Song Beibei did not know how long she sat there. When she stood up, her legs were already numb. When she entered the banquet hall again, Song Beibei only felt that the light pouring down from the ceiling was like a thin blade. The brightly lit dance floor and the smiling beauty seemed to have lost their color and turned into a cold cellar. Song Beibei looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Gu Yanqing. She didn¡¯t plan to look for him either. There was a champagne tower beside her. She casually took a cup and drank it. It was the taste of a peach, sweet and delicious. Song Beibei felt more and more bitter in her mouth. Song Beibei drank several cups in a row until someone took the cup from her hand. She raised her head and felt a little dizzy. But she could still recognize the person in front of her. Song Beibei frowned. ¡°SMELLY Fox, why did you come here again? Do you know what you call this¡­ this is called¡­ haunting. ¡± Su Liangxiao took a sip of the champagne in his hand and said, ¡°you don¡¯t drink the wine like this. It¡¯s easy for you to get drunk like this. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were only focused on the glass of wine in her hand. She deliberately wanted to get drunk. If she got drunk, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about such things. Song Beibei stood on her tiptoes and snatched the champagne glass from his hand. ¡°Stinking Fox, give it to me, give it to me. ¡± Su Liangxiao seemed to be deliberately teasing her. He raised the glass above his head and placed one hand behind his back. He looked like a gentleman and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you. ¡± Song Beibei was furious. She grabbed Su Liangxiao¡¯s collar with both hands and looked like she was going to beat him up. ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°what if I don¡¯t give it to you? ¡± There was already a lot of attention on the brawl. Everyone was puzzled. Why would LX¡¯s young master Su get involved with Gu Yanqing¡¯s little wife? They seemed to be very close. Song Beibei grabbed Su Liangxiao¡¯s collar, her foot almost stepping on his leather shoes. She looked at the sly smile on his face. Song Beibei was really annoying. She really threw a punch. Su Liangxiao obviously didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so violent. He staggered back a step. Song Beibei was drunk, and the little girl was quite strong. Su Liangxiao immediately felt his jaw burn. Next to him was the champagne tower. After Song Beibei and the others were beaten up, she lost her balance and fell to the side. She seemed to want to grab something, but she bumped into the champagne tower. The carefully arranged structure collapsed. The sound of countless glass shattering could be heard. At the same time, Song Beibei fell towards the direction of the countless glass shards. Some people had already noticed this place. At this moment, a few women screamed at the same time. Song Beibei fell towards the side of her face towards the ground. And waiting for that beautiful smiling face was a group of glass shards. She would probably be disfigured. And it was already too late. It was as if she could only watch as a tragedy occurred. However, the next second, everyone who noticed this place sucked in a breath of cold air. Because that girl did not fall onto the glass shards. Someone beside her used his body to block the broken glass. Song Beibei just happened to be pulled into that person¡¯s arms¡­ ¡­ What a great scene. A hero saving the Damsel in distress, and that hero was the chairman of LX group, Su Liangxiao. Almost all the ladies¡¯screams rose and fell in the venue. Almost everyone was paying attention to this scene. Su Liangxiao¡¯s back was on the ground, and all of it was stuck onto the broken glass. Champagne was originally a transparent color. The originally smooth white jade ground was filled with transparent champagne. At this moment, the bright red blood slithered out like countless small snakes. The ground was bright red, and it was a shocking sight. However, the person involved did not even frown. She only looked at the person in her arms. When she saw that she was not injured, she seemed to be slightly relieved. The people around helped the two of them up. The girl was still drunk. She did not seem to know what had happened. Su Liangxiao had already taken off his jacket. There was a white shirt on it. At this moment, several holes had already been pierced through. One could even faintly see the broken glass embedded deeply in the muscles, blood flowing like a river. Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing had also rushed over very quickly. Song Beibei was already very drunk. She was being hugged by Su Liangxiao¡¯s arm and looked like she was about to fall asleep. Gu Yanqing looked at the scene and had probably guessed what was going on. He took two steps forward and pulled Song Beibei over, pulling her into his embrace. Song Beibei was still in a daze, but she could still recognize that the person hugging her was Gu Yanqing. Suddenly, she pushed him away. ¡°Scoundrel, go away. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Why are you drinking so much? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°what has it got to do with you? Just mind your sister Wanjing. From now on, you don¡¯t have to care about my matters. Gu Yanqing, I¡¯ve seen your true colors. To you, I¡¯m just a vase. ¡± As Song Beibei said this, she started to sob. Gu Yanqing frowned and forcefully pulled her back. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk at home. ¡± Song Beibei still wanted to break free, but Gu Yanqing suddenly shouted coldly, ¡°Song Beibei, behave yourself! ¡± Song Beibei seemed to be frightened by this shout. She actually shrank her neck out of reflex and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, but her expression was extremely aggrieved. The people around were all watching the show. Including Gu Yanqing¡¯s old friends in private, they were also gloating at Gu Yanqing¡¯s misfortune. This old Gu¡¯s little wife really wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. When did she get together with old Gu¡¯s sworn enemy, Su Liangxiao? And from the looks of it, he had just saved her. Old Gu actually owed his sworn enemy a huge favor. Logically speaking, this Su Liangxiao was also unfathomable. How could such a thing happen at this moment. Moreover, the way that Su Liangxiao looked at old Gu¡¯s little wife clearly had some kind of strange look in his eyes. It was not a joke. It was actually¡­ ¡­ The way a man looked at a woman ¡­ Everyone sighed in their hearts. This matter was really going to get out of hand. This little princess was really a wonderful person. A long time ago, she was caught with a little boyfriend. Now, she was actually involved with the president of the LX group. However, everyone was happy to see boss Gu¡¯s backyard burn. A person like Gu Yanqing had been invincible for so many years. It was almost impossible to find his weakness. They had never seen him suppress his anger, who had always been gentle. It was rather interesting. On the other side, the two men were confronting each other. Su Liangxiao actually still had a smile on his face. It was as if he was not injured at all. He unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt, his movements still elegant and calm. Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei with one hand and looked at Su Liangxiao. ¡°second brother, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled faintly, ¡°you should bring your daughter back. She¡¯s very drunk. ¡± At this moment, Gu Wanjing saw Su Liangxiao¡¯s back and was also shocked. She quickly went over to support Su Liangxiao, ¡°how did it end up like this? We have to hurry to the hospital to deal with it. I¡¯ll send you there. ¡± Su Liangxiao did not refuse. Before he left, he glanced at Gu Yanqing. He did not say a word, but the provocation at the corner of his mouth was obvious. Gu Yanqing¡¯s fingers gradually tightened. The low pressure emitted from his entire body made the people beside him unable to help but retreat. Song Beibei was practically stuffed into the car by Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei¡¯s alcohol tolerance was very low, and she was very sensitive to alcohol. A few bottles of beer was already her limit. And today, she had at least drunk ten times more champagne. In addition, she had secretly tasted the Tequila cocktail on the long table earlier. Now that the alcohol was surging up, it was basically impossible to tell north from south. However, Song Beibei still recognized Gu Yanqing. Looking sideways at Gu Yanqing¡¯s ice-cold face, she knew that this old man was in a very bad mood. Song Beibei was still feeling aggrieved. How could he have the nerve to be in a worse mood than her? When they reached home, Gu Yanqing wanted to carry her out of the car. Song Beibei resisted with all her might, using all her martial arts. In the end, she even bit Gu Yanqing¡¯s thumb. Then, Song Beibei was dragged out of the car, as if she was being carried by a chick. When they reached the mansion, Song Beibei started to make a big fuss. She felt wronged. She couldn¡¯t remember anything except what those people had said. She only remembered that Gu Yanqing had taken the money from Pearl Group to support Gu Wanjing. When Gu Yanqing wanted to touch her, Song Beibei was extremely resistant. Gu Yanqing had been enduring it. The housekeeper and Auntie Feng didn¡¯t know what kind of conflict Mr. Gu and the miss had. It was like they had gone back to the past. The miss was still the miss who hated Mr. Gu the most, and Mr. Gu was still the Mr. Gu who tolerated the miss the most. Gu Yanqing endured it and said to the housekeeper, ¡°make her a bowl of hangover soup. ¡± Then, he held Song Beibei¡¯s arm and let her go upstairs. Song Beibei refused to let go. She hugged the white jade railing of the stairs and refused to let go. She kicked, bit, and scratched at Gu Yanqing without holding back. Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold voice was filled with anger. ¡°Song Beibei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Go to your room now, take a bath, drink the hangover soup, and go to sleep. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s drunk little face showed a hint of contempt. She casually sat down on the stairs and raised her little face with a provocative smile. ¡°Why should I listen to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? What did Su Liangxiao say to you? ¡± Song Beibei raised her eyebrows. ¡°He said a lot, but I won¡¯t tell you. Gu Yanqing, do you¡­ think that I¡¯m easy to bully? Do you¡­ think that I¡¯m a sucker? ¡± Song Beibei laughed. ¡°You¡¯re just relying on the fact that I like you. Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t want to like you anymore. I don¡¯t want to like you anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing was really furious. He grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°Damn it, what exactly did Su Liangxiao say to you? Tell me clearly! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s arm was in great pain from being grabbed. She frowned, but her tone was still stubborn. ¡°You want to know so badly, but I¡­ I won¡¯t tell you! ¡± After saying that, she gave a childish snort. In the next second, Gu Yanqing carried song Beibei by the waist. They went straight up the stairs. No matter how Song Beibei struggled, it was useless. Song Beibei was so angry that she bit Gu Yanqing on the neck. Gu Yanqing frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t let go. Song Beibei was practically thrown onto the bed. Gu Yanqing immediately covered her with the blanket. ¡°Song Beibei, from now on, you better shut your eyes and sleep. If you continue to torment me, I¡¯ll lock you in a small dark room. I¡¯ll do as I say. ¡± Gu Yanqing was really furious that he would make such a call. The song family¡¯s old mansion did have a small dark room. It was actually a storage room, next to the attic on the top floor. Song Beibei had been locked in that room seven times since she was young. Every time, it was after she ¡°ran away from home¡± and was caught by Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing would throw Song Beibei in there for a day and a night. When she was at her angriest, she wouldn¡¯t even let the nanny bring her food. It was fine during the day, but Song Beibei was afraid of the dark. So at night, Song Beibei would wail and howl in the storage room. This was probably the worst memory Song Beibei had ever had when she was growing up. That was why she always called that small storage room the ¡°small dark room. ¡°. So in the past, no matter how much Song Beibei tried to pull a prank, as long as Gu Yanqing mentioned the word ¡°little dark room, ¡± Song Beibei would have restrained herself and given herself a way out. But today, it was probably because of the alcohol that emboldened her. Song Beibei was not afraid at all. ¡°What right do you have? What right do you have to lock me in the Little Dark Room? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the owner of this house. My name is written on the property certificate of this house. Gu Yanqing, what right do you have to criticize me here? Do you really think you can control my life? What a joke ¡°Let me tell you, Gu Yanqing, I make the decisions on my own turf. It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t chase you out. ¡± Song Beibei felt that alcohol was really a good thing. Actually, she was already much more sober now. However, her mood was abnormally excited. Normally, she was a mouse and didn¡¯t dare to fight with Gu Yanqing, this cat. But now, what was she afraid of? She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything! ! ! Gu Yanqing¡¯s face had already turned completely black, and his voice was cold and deep. ¡°Song Beibei, what do you mean? ! ¡± If Song Beibei had been completely awake, she would have been able to sense that Gu Yanqing was in grave danger. However, what Song Beibei was most willing to do now was to tease him. Song Beibei said loudly, ¡°didn¡¯t you hear me clearly? What I meant was that I don¡¯t want to live with you anymore. Please move out of my territory, I want to divorce you¡­ ¡± Before she could say the last word, Song Beibei was pulled down from the bed and pulled into an embrace. Gu Yanqing¡¯s angry voice pierced through her eardrums, ¡°If you don¡¯t hit me for three days, I¡¯ll break the roof. Song Beibei, I¡¯ve spoiled you too much. ¡± A kiss that carried a sense of punishment fell on her. It was simple, rough, and gentle. Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t cooperate at all. Why did Gu Yanqing kiss her every time he said he wanted to kiss her? Why did he think he would fall for this every time? ! She pushed Gu Yanqing fiercely and said in a confused tone, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let me tell you, the seduction tactic is no longer effective against me! Bastard, get up! ¡± Gu Yanqing propped up one of his arms and sneered, ¡°is that so? ¡± After saying that, he reached his hand directly into Song Beibei¡¯s clothes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kissing skills were so superb that Song Beibei did not know how she fell for him. Both of them were awakened by the sound of knocking on the door. Aunt Feng¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°Mr. Gu, miss¡¯s hangover soup is ready. Let her drink it. ¡± Gu Yanqing was very impatient, but the knocking on the door continued. Gu Yanqing had no choice but to stop in the end. Both of them were breathing heavily. Gu Yanqing propped up one of his arms and looked at the drunken Song Beibei. The corners of his mouth seemed to curl up into a cold smile. His hand also moved away from Song Beibei¡¯s chest. He even helped her tidy up her clothes at a moderate pace. Then, he got up to open the door. After Gu Yanqing left, Song Beibei seemed to wake up immediately. The drunkenness in her mind seemed to disappear in an instant. Gu Yanqing took the sobering soup from Aunt Feng and closed the door again. When he turned around, he realized that Song Beibei had already sat up. Her face was flushed red, but her eyes were dark and steamy, like a shrewd cat. Every time Song Beibei showed such an expression, Gu Yanqing knew that Song Beibei must be scheming something in her mind. Song Beibei was indeed thinking about something. Because she was completely awake now. He suddenly felt that he was a fool. Whether it was Gu Wanjing or the sly Fox, they had deliberately let her know what they had said today. But wasn¡¯t the current situation what the two of them wanted to see the most? Could it be that she really wanted to divorce Gu Yanqing because of this matter? That wasn¡¯t the case. When she said divorce, it was just a moment of anger! No matter what, as long as she didn¡¯t divorce, she would still be Gu Yanqing¡¯s legal wife in the end. As long as Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing really had something going on, they would have to bear the shackles of morality. Gu Yanqing was an old man with a traditional sense of morality. She believed that even if he really had Gu Wanjing in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have two partners while they were still a legal couple. Gu Yanqing was actually a very responsible person. Even though she was only five years old back then, he was still willing to keep that promise, marry her, and take care of her. Otherwise, with his current strength, it would not be difficult for him to take over the song family¡¯s Estate Company for himself. This was a loophole. So, as long as nothing substantial happened between Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing for the time being, she would have a chance to poach them. And now, Song Beibei began to seriously consider one thing. Should she take advantage of this opportunity to pretend to be crazy with alcohol, and completely confirm the name of husband and wife! Chapter 168 - Today, she had to give Gu Yanqing a stamp Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION While Song Beibei was still thinking, Gu Yanqing had already walked over. Song Beibei¡¯s gaze moved along with his figure. Actually, her thoughts had already drifted somewhere. Gu Yanqing passed the sweet soup to Song Beibei¡¯s mouth, and his voice was calm with a hint of coldness. ¡°drink it. ¡± Song Beibei stared at him. He probably still didn¡¯t know that she was researching how to pounce on him. But he couldn¡¯t think of a way at the moment, so he could only obediently take the bowl of sweet soup and drink two mouthfuls. Gu Yanqing looked at her now, and had no desire to communicate at all. He probably couldn¡¯t get anything out of her. He stared at Song Beibei for a while and said, ¡°go take a shower, then go to bed and sleep. ¡± A thought flashed through Song Beibei¡¯s mind, and she reflexively said, ¡°shower together? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly say something like this. His eyes darkened and his eyes narrowed. He seemed to be seriously analyzing the motive behind Song Beibei¡¯s words. After a while, he said, ¡°Song Beibei, do you know what you¡¯re saying? ¡± Of course, Song Beibei knew. She felt that she had completely sobered up. However, the courage brought by the alcohol didn¡¯t diminish at all. Before Song Beibei could say anything, Gu Yanqing took a step forward and reached out to Rub Song Beibei¡¯s hair. His tone had also become gentle He really treated her like a drunk child. ¡°alright, go take a bath obediently and have a good sleep. We can talk tomorrow. ¡± It was not that he did not feel the girl¡¯s eagerness. However, Gu Yanqing was sober. He had always known that as long as this girl was drunk, she would be like a different person. However, when she woke up the next day, she would probably cause a huge ruckus. It was the same when she got drunk the last time. And he was even more unwilling to force her when she wasn¡¯t sober. After saying that, Gu Yanqing turned around and planned to leave. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything either. She just sat on the bed and watched Gu Yanqing¡¯s back as he left. When Gu Yanqing was about to reach the door, Song Beibei rushed over with quick steps. Her back blocked the door. Then, without saying a word, she pushed Gu Yanqing back and kept him on the bed. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. How much did this girl drink today? She was already so out of it. He turned around and wanted to get up, but Song Beibei kissed him directly. Although Song Beibei was usually quite clingy, she rarely took the initiative like this. There was also a hint of shyness in her dominance. He didn¡¯t know where she learned it from, but she actually bit his ear. Her soft little tongue even carried the fragrance of sweet soup. Gu Yanqing pushed her, but Song Beibei pulled on his shirt instead. She was so stubborn that she clung to him like an octopus. ¡°Song Beibei, get off me! ¡± Gu Yanqing was a little angry. Did this girl know what she was doing? Song Beibei wasn¡¯t willing to listen. She immediately bit Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. Gu Yanqing grunted He was actually provoked by this girl. He hugged Song Beibei¡¯s waist and lifted her up like he was holding a toy. He threw her onto the edge of the bed and quickly sat up. He took a deep breath and took two steps back as if he was hiding from a flood beast. Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing like this before. He was anxious and angry, and there was a hint of anger in his panic. Song Beibei felt a chill run down her spine. She had already taken the initiative, but Gu Yanqing was actually avoiding her as if he was hiding from the plague. Could it be that she didn¡¯t have any charm at all? Song Beibei stood up and took off the dress she was wearing. Gu Yanqing frowned and felt his temples throbbing. Song Beibei had an excellent figure. Her skin was snow-white, and under the bright lights in the room, she looked like a fine white jade, glowing with white light. She was as beautiful as a two-dimensional girl who had walked out of a painting. Gu Yanqing felt his heart stop for a moment. The blood in his body seemed to have been filled with lava from a volcano, boiling instantly However, his face was still as cold as an ice mountain. This was a huge blow to Song Beibei. However, she did not give up. She had always been stubborn. There was nothing that she could not do. Even if she had to force him, she had to give Gu Yanqing a poke today. When Song Beibei pounced on him again, Gu Yanqing felt a headache coming on. He almost closed his eyes to resist. However, the feeling in his hands could not fool his senses. His voice was already hoarse and carried a great amount of anger. Once again, he pushed Song Beibei away. ¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t treat me, Gu Yanqing, as a saint. If you continue to act like this, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s self-esteem had actually been hit to the freezing point. She had already thrown herself into his arms, yet he still rejected her like this. Song Beibei was also furious. ¡°Gu Yanqing, can¡¯t you do it? ! ¡± After Song Beibei shouted, the entire air seemed to have frozen. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was already dark. Song Beibei actually just wanted to hit him with her words, because she had been rejected three times. It was too embarrassing. However, she didn¡¯t think about the consequences of saying that. It would probably hurt Gu Yanqing¡¯s pride! But Song Beibei didn¡¯t care anymore. Her self-esteem had been hurt enough today. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face anymore. Although there was no change, those eyes were really terrifying. They were like a lion that was about to explode in anger. Song Beibei felt all the hair on her body stand up when she saw them. Song Beibei felt extremely defeated. It was all Jiang Feifei¡¯s fault She kept encouraging her to throw herself at him. She said that Gu Yanqing was also a normal man. As long as she took the initiative, it was impossible for her to be indifferent to a girl who was as beautiful as a flower. She was really a fool to believe that idiot who had never been in a relationship before. Now, she was utterly embarrassed. She even took off her clothes. Song Beibei did not feel awkward, not knowing if it was because she had broken a jar. She swaggered up from the SOFA and turned around to put on her clothes on the bed. Her plan to pounce on Gu Yanqing had been declared a failure in her heart just like that! She felt a little wronged in her heart She also began to calmly analyze if gu Yanqing really did not have any feelings for her at all. Perhaps, he really had been pretending these past few days. Perhaps, he still wanted to keep his integrity for his lawyer Gu. Song Beibei thought so hard that tears were about to fall out of her eyes. But before her fingers touched her clothes, Song Beibei suddenly cried out in shock. It turned out that Gu Yanqing had already lifted her up by the waist. She was instantly pressed down on the bed. The kiss was wild and intense. Gu Yanqing was like a beast that had been dormant for a long time. His vicious expression seemed as if he wanted to swallow her whole. Song Beibei was dizzy from the kiss and her brain was short of oxygen. She didn¡¯t even know what had happened at that moment. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand brushed past every inch of forbidden ground that he had missed day and night. He felt that the feeling of not having to restrain himself was too wonderful. After a while, Gu Yanqing finally propped up his arms and looked down at the little person below him. At that time, the two of them had already been honest with each other. Song Beibei was still a little confused. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring you into the world of adults too early, but Song Beibei, you¡¯ve gone too far this time. As long as you say you regret it now, it¡¯s still not too late. ¡± The fog in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes dissipated a little. Gu Yanqing seemed to be seriously asking for her opinion. Song Beibei was silent for a while. She looked at him for a while, then suddenly flipped over and pushed Gu Yanqing over. She sat on his waist and said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯ve wanted to have sex with you for a long time! ¡± Gu Yanqing grunted. This vixen was simply taking his life. Then, he completely lost control of himself. Song Beibei took the initiative to kiss him and said, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to move. I¡¯m going to give you a poke today. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s ponytail was in a mess. Her long hair flowed from her shoulders to her chest, creating an extreme sense of beauty and seduction. Gu Yanqing only felt his mouth and tongue go dry. However, this girl was domineering and refused to let him move. She was like a Queen who was in control of the rhythm. Gu Yanqing followed her lead. His large hand caressed her waist and slowly moved up her back Song Beibei¡¯s kiss was obviously very awkward. She randomly bit and bit on his chest, but Gu Yanqing felt that this girl was simply sent by God to torture him. But after a while, Song Beibei stopped and stopped moving. Gu Yanqing looked at the little girl who was still sitting at his waist and frowned. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°do you regret it, girl? ¡± Song Beibei frowned, some distressed appearance: ¡°I just think, what should we do next? ¡± Song Beibei although theoretical knowledge by Jiang Feifei cramming some, but after all, no actual combat experience. At this time, Gu Yanqing hugged her waist and turned over, pressing her under him. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the rest. Song Beibei, it¡¯s too late to regret now. ¡± ¡ª ¨C Song Beibei felt as if she had had a long dream that night. But clearly, the whole night, she did not sleep a few minutes. Like being thrown into the sea, the waves swept over one by one, she could only tightly grasp Gu Yanqing this piece of driftwood. It¡¯s like being on a roller coaster and being tossed into the clouds and then being thrown into hell. Until the wee hours of the morning. Song Beibei felt that her whole body did not belong to her at all, only her soul was still alive. In the midst of exhaustion, she finally fell into a deep sleep. This sleep lasted the whole day. When she opened her eyes again, the clock on the wall showed that it was five o¡¯clock. However, the room was dark, and the thick curtains blocked all the light. Song Beibei was not sure if it was five o¡¯clock in the morning or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She moved slightly and felt as if her entire body was falling apart. However, at this moment, she was still tightly wrapped in a wide chest. This familiar cold and clean smell, if it was not gu Yanqing, who else could it be. Song Beibei turned her head slightly, just in time to see Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. His handsome facial features, perfect contour, and even his unkempt hair didn¡¯t seem messy. Instead, it gave off a lazy sense of beauty. Song Beibei felt like she was dreaming. Because she didn¡¯t expect that she would take advantage of the alcohol to actually sleep with Gu Yanqing. The Gu Yanqing from last night was simply beyond Song Beibei¡¯s imagination. He had removed his usual warm coat, and was now a completely different person. Song Beibei furrowed her brows. She couldn¡¯t think of a suitable word to describe him. But the words ¡°beast, beast¡± popped up in her mind. Song Beibei bit her lip. Wasn¡¯t he a beast? Last night, after she cried and begged for mercy, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t let her go. Thinking about it, she was too embarrassed. Song Beibei remembered that she had mocked him for not being able to do it. If that wasn¡¯t enough, then if he really did it, wouldn¡¯t she lose her life? But, for some reason, looking at this face that was so close to her, a sense of satisfaction welled up in her heart. It was as if something had really changed between the two of them. At the very least, she had covered up Gu Yanqing¡¯s action. Even if Gu Yanqing used his sense of morality to tie him down and threatened him with responsibility in the future, Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t leave so easily, right. Jiang Feifei was right. She didn¡¯t feel safe with Gu Yanqing at all. Song Beibei felt very safe in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. If she could fall asleep in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms every night and listen to his breathing, it would be a very happy thing. Song Beibei reached out to touch Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes and brows. She traced his high nose bridge and traced the shape of his lips. Her heart felt warm. This was Song Beibei¡¯s husband, the one she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. When they were both old, they could still bask in the sun together in the courtyard. Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, Gu Yanqing suddenly grabbed her finger and kissed it lightly. Song Beibei was shocked. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled up slowly before he opened his eyes. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had lived under the same roof for so many years, and this was the first time she saw Gu Yanqing wake up and open his eyes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°how did you sleep? ¡± His voice was very natural, as if it was the most natural tone in the world. Song Beibei suddenly became nervous. She stuttered, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t sleep well. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled, ¡°but I didn¡¯t sleep well at all. ¡± ¡°Why, why? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips had a hint of a devilish charm as he moved closer to Song Beibei¡¯s ear, ¡°I missed you¡­ ¡°. Song Beibei¡¯s ears and neck turned red for some reason. Song Beibei pretended to be stupid and said, ¡°I¡¯m not right next to you. It¡¯s so close, what¡¯s there to think about? ¡± Gu Yanqing flipped over. ¡°because it¡¯s not close enough¡­ ¡± The next morning Song Beibei woke up the next morning. Song Beibei Woke up hungry. In that case, she had not eaten for a day and a night. She had even skipped a day of class. When she flipped through her phone, she was shocked. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi made countless phone calls. They all thought that she had disappeared for no reason and that she had been kidnapped. Song Beibei sat in the dining room and looked at the man in front of her with resentment. If it weren¡¯t for her jealousy and protest, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been happy about it. Song Beibei drank the shredded chicken congee that Auntie Feng had stewed and felt depressed. When she thought of the Nannies and Auntie Feng who had seen her and Gu Yanqing coming out of her room in the morning, she wanted to die. In private, she even heard the Nannies at home discussing, ¡°Mr. Gu and miss have stayed in their room for a day and two nights. Oh my God, are they going to break the Guinness Book of Records? ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be in an extremely good mood. His voice was also gentler than usual, ¡°what are you doing later? ¡± ¡°going to school, ¡± Song Beibei said. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there? ¡± ¡°Big President, you¡¯ve been absent from work for a day. You should go to the office. ¡± In the morning, Zhong Junjie even called Gu Yanqing¡¯s cell phone. Bewitched and confused, Song Beibei answered the call. The person on the other end was obviously stunned, then hung up with a smile. When Song Beibei Thought of this, she felt a little awkward in her heart. So she didn¡¯t speak in a good tone. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t insist. He only said, ¡°then I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°I have an evening class tonight, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to come back. ¡± Gu Yanqing finally glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°then go to the maple courtyard villa. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll sleep in the dormitory. ¡± There was a sudden silence. Gu Yanqing stared at Song Beibei, which made Song Beibei feel a little guilty. After a long time, Gu Yanqing finally said, ¡°Song Beibei, do you regret it? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. ¡°regret what? ¡± Then she understood what Gu Yanqing meant. Of course, she didn¡¯t regret it. She just felt awkward and shy because of the series of things that happened in the morning. However, Gu Yanqing suddenly asked this, so she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face seemed to turn cold instantly. ¡°Song Beibei, I asked you before. ¡± Song Beibei was so angry when she heard this. What did Gu Yanqing mean? He meant that she was willing to ask him before. Even if she regretted it now, it wasn¡¯t his fault? Song Beibei really didn¡¯t regret it. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s words still hurt her a little. Song Beibei put down her chopsticks. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Yes, you did ask me before, but you clearly knew that I was drunk. It wasn¡¯t wrong for me to force you that night, but if you really didn¡¯t want to do it, with your 1.86-meter-tall frame, would I be able to get what I wanted Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t try to be a good boy after getting what you want.¡± Gu Yanqing said with a cold face, ¡°you really regret it. ¡± Song Beibei looked at that icy face and lost her appetite. She stood up, threw her bag away, and left the restaurant. Then, she asked the driver to send her to school. On the way, she felt a little sad. This was not the result she wanted, okay? On one hand, she felt awkward. On the other hand, she had seen through her own heart. Actually, she did not want to use her sense of morality to restrain Gu Yanqing. Maybe she was really wrong to do this. What she wanted was Gu Yanqing¡¯s complete heart. Not long after getting into the car, she actually received a text message from Gu Yanqing. The content of the text message was very simple. There were only three words: sorry. Chapter 169 - Mistresses werent scary, they were just afraid that mistresses were cultured Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. Gu Yanqing was apologizing. But why was he apologizing? If it was because the two of them had slept together, she should feel even worse. After thinking for a long time, she still replied that it was fine. Song Beibei had a class today. After returning to the dormitory to get her books, she went to class. After a day of classes, she was so tired that she didn¡¯t have any other thoughts Professor Lin had indeed returned. Song Beibei went to class after having dinner in the cafeteria. Surprisingly, only one-third of the students came to class. She clearly remembered that when Su Liangxiao subbed for the class, there was almost no record of absence. Especially among these one-third of the students, there were some who were very disappointed. They came with the hope that teacher Su might be left behind. Song Beibei sighed in her heart. Sure enough, this was still a world that looked at faces. Because, in her eyes, other than Su Liangxiao¡¯s face, there was really nothing else that she could see. Thinking of Su Liangxiao, Song Beibei felt like she had forgotten something. Something seemed to have happened that night that was related to her and the Smelly Fox. Song Beibei still remembered that they had quarreled at the banquet. But later on, what exactly happened, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t remember At night, when she returned to the dormitory. Jiang Feifei was lying on the bed, holding a tablet to brush her novel while Lu Huanzi was doing his professional homework. Song Beibei lay on the bed when she came back. Jiang Feifei glanced at her. ¡°Why have you been missing for the past two days? If you don¡¯t come back, Huanzi and I will call the police. ¡± Song Beibei also glanced at her and said plainly, ¡°I slept with Gu Yanqing. ¡± Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were stunned at the same time. Almost in the next second, the two of them squeezed into Song Beibei¡¯s bed like a gust of wind. They gossiped excitedly, ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯ve grown up. Not Bad. Did you really pounce on your uncle? ¡± Song Beibei rolled over lazily. She did not bother with them. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi saw that she was not in a good mood and stopped gossiping. They only asked, ¡°Beibei, did something happen? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing opened a law firm for Gu Wanjing. ¡± The two of them frowned at the same time, ¡°is it your uncle Gu¡¯s sister in name? ¡± Song Beibei did not say anything. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°this is too much. What does Gu Yanqing mean? ¡± Beibei, you can¡¯t be a sucker. You have to know that Gu Wanjing is not your uncle Gu¡¯s biological sister. She is also a lawyer. Mistresses are not scary. They are just afraid that mistresses are cultured. You have to be careful about this.¡± Song Beibei bit her finger and said sorrowfully, ¡°then what can I do? The money is earned by Gu Yanqing. He can give it to whoever he wants. It¡¯s none of my business. Moreover, that Gu Wanjing didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary. I don¡¯t even have the chance to catch her in bed, but she¡¯s just standing by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. I don¡¯t even understand what she¡¯s after. ¡± Jiang Feifei pointed her finger at Song Beibei¡¯s forehead, ¡°are you stupid? Do you really think that Gu Wanjing isn¡¯t after anything? She hasn¡¯t even made a move yet. Let me tell you, for a person like her, it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t make a move. If she makes a move, she¡¯ll definitely be killed in one hit. You have to be more careful so that you don¡¯t get tricked and not know what¡¯s going on. ¡± Song Beibei sat up. ¡°Then tell me, what should we do now? ¡± Jiang Feifei thought seriously for a long time She said, ¡°you can¡¯t be anxious about this matter. If the enemy doesn¡¯t move, you can¡¯t alert the enemy. When dealing with such a skilled person, you can¡¯t go head-to-head. You have to go soft. Right now, the most important thing is to strike while the iron is hot and capture your uncle Gu¡¯s heart first. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re not talking nonsense. WHO doesn¡¯t know? If Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart is really with me, why would I be afraid of Gu Wanjing? ¡± Jiang Feifei raised her eyebrows. ¡°from ancient times until now, how did those evil vixens capture a man¡¯s heart? Have you heard of the saying ¡®beauty is the servant¡¯ ? ¡± Jiang Feifei Pinched Song Beibei¡¯s face. ¡°If it were in ancient times, your face could support the entire brothels, do you know that? ¡± Song Beibei: ¡°Are you saying that I look like a pillar? ¡± Jiang Feifei:¡±¡­¡± Jiang Feifei analyzed with a serious expression, ¡°have you ever thought about where your advantage over that lawyer is ¡°Your biggest advantage is that you¡¯re younger and prettier than her. Your uncle is too eye-catching. Even if an outstanding person like him doesn¡¯t do anything, there will still be a lot of people who will pounce on him. You have to be prepared for a long-term battle. ¡± Song Beibei glanced at Jiang Feifei, ¡°how do you know so much? ¡± Jiang Feifei said proudly, ¡°because my dream in the past was to be Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. I did my homework beforehand. ¡± Song Beibei buried herself in the blanket. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have given it to you. It¡¯s so annoying. ¡± Lu Huanzi said in silence, ¡°Beibei, you can¡¯t not believe Feifei¡¯s words, but you can¡¯t believe everything she says. You have to know that she has never been in a relationship before¡­ ¡± Then, Lu Huanzi¡¯s head was knocked. Song Beibei felt that it was great to have friends. They would accompany you and give you advice when you were troubled. Of course, these ideas might not be reliable, but after she said her worries out loud, she felt less upset. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and Lu Huanzi even suggested going out for supper. Jiang Feifei looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying of obesity? ¡± She dragged Song Beibei Up. The three of them actually ate a grilled bass in the middle of the night. After eating, Song Beibei felt much better on the way back. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°let me tell you something that will make you feel better. Principle Qi has been ordered to withdraw from school, and rumor has it that principal Qi is about to step down. ¡± It was reasonable for Qi Shan to be expelled. Qi Shan¡¯s messy private life had been exposed, and now she was pregnant, which had a bad influence. A university was a famous university with a hundred years of history. Due to public opinion. Due to the pressure of public opinion, Qi Shan had a previous record, so it was not strange for her to be expelled. However, principle Qi was affected to the extent that she was about to resign. She found it difficult to understand. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°rumor has it that he offended some big shot. Feifei and I analyzed it. Isn¡¯t it just Su Liangxiao? He even punched Su Liangxiao that night. Other people might not know, but we do. Su Liangxiao is the CEO of LX group. How could he take it? He could easily move his fingers and make Su Liangxiao suffer. Qi Shan is also unlucky. She wanted to find a sucker for her child. She liked everyone, but she chose Su Liangxiao. This is all her own fault. This time, there is no chance for her to turn things around. ¡± When Song Beibei heard the name Su Liangxiao, she frowned. That Fox was indeed not easy to deal with. It was very likely that he was the one behind all this. However, Song Beibei did not care anymore. The only thing that was worth celebrating was that the Stinky Fox had finally left. There was finally no more interaction between them. At night, Jiang Feifei suddenly vomited and had diarrhea. Lu Huanzi and Song Beibei sent her to the hospital overnight. The diagnosis was that she had eaten something bad in her stomach. Fortunately, it was not very serious, so she went to the infusion room to hang some water. Lu Huanzi said unhappily, ¡°who told you to eat so much grilled fish and drink so much cold beer at night? What kind of weather is it now? It would be weird if you don¡¯t have diarrhea. ¡± It was rare for Jiang Feifei to be so breathless that she did not have the energy to bicker. Song Beibei also imitated the way Jiang Feifei used to poke her head with her finger and said, ¡°let¡¯s see if you still dare to eat roadside stalls in the future. ¡± Jiang Feifei was a rich young lady. What made Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi very puzzled was that this girl was actually very infatuated with the roadside food stalls. She felt that the crayfish by the roadside was even more delicious than the Australian dragon in the big restaurant. Song Beibei went to help pay the fees. When she came back, she actually bumped into Gu Wanjing in the corridor. Gu Wanjing was also quite surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Are you not feeling well? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°No, a classmate has diarrhea. Come over and hang some water. ¡± Gu wanjing nodded and took two steps before saying, ¡°Su Liangxiao is hospitalized in this hospital. Do you want to go over and see him? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Su Fox was hospitalized Why? But why did Gu Wanjing ask her to go over and see him? In the end, she was not very familiar with Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei said, ¡°my classmate is still waiting for me. I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent, as if there was a hint of mockery in it. ¡°He was hospitalized to save you. There are more than twenty wounds on his back that have been pierced by glass. There are seven wounds that have been stitched up. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go and see him? ¡± Song Beibei inexplicably stopped in her tracks. A scene flashed through her mind like lightning. The champagne tower fell, and the floor was littered with broken glass. She also fell and was caught in someone¡¯s arms. That person was¡­ ¡­ Su Liangxiao ! ! ! ! ! Song Beibei had always felt that she had forgotten something when she was drunk that night. But she just could not figure out what had happened. Later, she vaguely remembered that she seemed to have fallen and was caught in someone¡¯s arms. But she thought that it was a dream. She did not expect that the person who caught her was Su Liangxiao. The corners of Gu Wanjing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She said plainly, ¡°Ward VIP306 of the inpatient department. ¡± Gu Wanjing left after she said those words plainly. In the end, Song Beibei could not resist going to the inpatient department. Su Liangxiao¡¯s ward was on the third floor. This floor did not seem to have many people. It was very quiet. The corridor was also covered with a thick carpet. Song Beibei did not make a sound as she walked on it. When she knocked on the door, Song Beibei was still a little hesitant. But in the end, she still knocked. The person who opened the door was a nurse. When she saw Song Beibei at the door, she asked, ¡°who are you? ¡± Song Beibei looked inside. ¡°Is Su Liangxiao here? ¡± ¡°Is he a friend of Mr. Su? ¡± Song Beibei nodded reluctantly. The nurse looked her up and down before letting her in. ¡°Mr. Su is resting. ¡± When Song Beibei entered, she saw Su Liangxiao sprawled on the bed. His back was wrapped in Gauze. When he saw Song Beibei, Su Liangxiao was surprised and asked, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Then, he propped up his arm and was about to get up. The nurse quickly went over and said, ¡°Mr. Su, you can¡¯t move yet. The wound will open. ¡± Song Beibei also quickly went over and pressed down on his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± In the end, Su Liangxiao did not get up. Su Liangxiao said to the nurse, ¡°you can go out first. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything. ¡± The nurse went out, and only Song Beibei and Su Liangxiao were left in the room. Su Liangxiao was not wearing any clothes on his upper body. There was a bandage on his back, but it could be seen that his figure was very good. He was lying on the bed like this and did not look embarrassed at all. He was hugging a pillow and propping it against his chin. It made people feel a little¡­ ¡­ Cute ¡­ Su Liangxiao was quite happy to see Song Beibei. He propped up an arm on his chin, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Little Miss, did you miss me? ¡± Song Beibei wanted to roll her eyes at her, but in the end, she only asked, ¡°are you okay? ¡± Su Liangxiao looked like he did not care. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Her words made Song Beibei feel a little guilty. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°What are you sorry for? ¡± ¡°You became like this to save me. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. There were more than ten stitches. It was so painful. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you. ¡± Song Beibei curled her lips, but Su Liangxiao laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Even if it wasn¡¯t you, I would have done the same thing. After all, I¡¯m a gentleman. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to roll her eyes, seeing that he was injured. There was a moment of silence. Song Beibei said, ¡°then you should recuperate well. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Su Liangxiao stopped her. ¡°Hey, little missy, you¡¯re leaving just like that? ¡± Song Beibei turned her head. ¡°Then what do you want me to do? You¡¯re not asking me to pay for the medical fees, are you? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°little missy, you really only took one look when you came to see me. You didn¡¯t even send me a flower. It¡¯s also good to carry a fruit basket. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then I¡¯ll send you a wreath tomorrow. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°Go, go, you little heartless person. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, did not leave. She sat on his bed with a smile on her face and even stretched out her hand to lightly tap his back. Su Liangxiao was in so much pain that he was gasping. ¡°Are you trying to kill me? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°How do you know? I was planning to do that. In the past, I couldn¡¯t defeat you, but now you¡¯re bedridden and unable to get up. It¡¯s simply not my style to not repay kindness with enmity. ¡± Su Liangxiao used to think that this little girl was a cat, but now he felt that this little girl was simply a little Fox. That black-bellied appearance was just like Gu Yanqing¡¯s mold. She was simply a black-bellied person. Seeing Su Liangxiao¡¯s current appearance, Song Beibei was actually quite touched. Ever since she got to know Su Liangxiao, although this person was very annoying, he had indeed saved her several times. It was the same last time in the snow. It could also be considered as saving her little life. Otherwise, she really might have frozen to death. Although this Fox had set a trap later, no matter what, it was still a favor for saving her life It was the same this time. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Liangxiao, she would be the one who had been stabbed like a hedgehog. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°you came to see me. Does your husband know about it? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Gu Yanqing. If Gu Yanqing found out that she had secretly come to meet Su Liangxiao alone, he might fly into a rage again. However, Song Beibei felt that this was something she had to do. Even though she knew that Gu Yanqing would be angry, if she completely abandoned her principles because of Gu Yanqing, she would look down on herself. Song Beibei did not answer Su Liangxiao¡¯s question. She only said, ¡°what exactly is the enmity between you and Gu Yanqing? Why do you always use me to attack him? ¡± Su Liangxiao frowned, as if he had remembered something about the past that he did not want to talk about. After a while, he smiled again. ¡°If you want to know, you can ask third brother. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be accused of sowing discord. ¡± Song Beibei originally wanted to get more information, but she did not expect Su Liangxiao to really answer. After all, the person in front of her was an experienced old fox. Su Liangxiao changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, young mistress, do you know how to cook? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°Cook? I don¡¯t know how to cook. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you as repayment for your kindness. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°there¡¯s no sincerity in buying it. If you really want to return the favor, you can make it for me yourself. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re not forcing me. I told you I don¡¯t know how to cook. ¡± She didn¡¯t even know how to make instant noodles, alright. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°it¡¯s very simple. There¡¯s a kitchen here. You just have to make a bowl of white rice porridge for me. Put some water in the pot, turn the heat on, and then add the rice. It¡¯s done. It¡¯s that simple. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re an idiot. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. She didn¡¯t understand why Su Liangxiao insisted on eating her own porridge. But thinking about it, it didn¡¯t matter. A person like him was probably tired of eating the delicacies outside. Thinking about how Jiang Feifei would need another hour, there was still time to make a bowl of porridge for him. So, he went to the kitchen. It was indeed A HIGH-CLASS VIP ward. The kitchen was not big, but it was clean and tidy. Moreover, it had all the internal organs. Song Beibei opened the refrigerator and took out some rice. Then, she followed the steps Su Liangxiao had instructed and began to prepare the porridge. She put in the water, turned on the fire, poured in the rice, and covered the pot with the lid. Ok. It was very simple! Twenty minutes later, Song Beibei¡¯s porridge was finally ready. Su Liangxiao scooped up a bowl and placed it in front of Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao frowned. ¡°Why is it black? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m a little confused. It¡¯s your first time, so you don¡¯t have much experience. Just make do with it. ¡± At that time, Su Liangxiao had already sat up with the help of Song Beibei. The Porridge was placed on the small dining table on his bed. Song Beibei looked forward to it. ¡°drink it. Aren¡¯t you going to eat the porridge? Try it and see how it tastes. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°you should go down and buy it for me. ¡± Song Beibei immediately frowned. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to cook it. I worked so hard to make it and you still don¡¯t like it. This is my first time making porridge. At least have a SIP. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and slowly picked up the spoon. ¡°Little Missy, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll drink it, I¡¯ll drink it, alright? ¡± Su Liangxiao slowly scooped a little with the spoon and put it into his mouth. Song Beibei looked at him with great anticipation. ¡°How is it? Is it good? ¡± Su Liangxiao did not frown. Instead, he smiled. Song Beibei was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s not bad? ¡± Su Liangxiao seemed to swallow hard and still maintained his smile. ¡°It¡¯s better than lava. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly fell. She looked at him with some resentment. ¡°Is it really that bad? ¡± Su Liangxiao said seriously, ¡°eating it in your mouth feels like the end of the world. It instantly makes people lose their confidence and hope in life. In their hearts, they only think of one sentence: Let me die. Little Miss, to be able to cook a bowl of porridge to this level, you¡¯re definitely a talent. ¡± Chapter 170 - Im not satisfied with you as my husband Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei snatched the spoon away. ¡°then you don¡¯t have to eat anymore. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and did not take the spoon back. He picked up the bowl and drank the whole bowl of porridge in one go. Even Song Beibei was stunned. Song Beibei was still a little stunned when she put down the bowl. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it tastes terrible? ¡± ¡°It does taste terrible, but this is personally made by my little daughter. Even if it¡¯s poison, I¡¯ll drink it all up. ¡± Although the words were frivolous and obviously flirtatious, it was surprisingly not too disgusting. Song Beibei¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get you another bowl. Don¡¯t waste it. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s face immediately darkened. When Song Beibei went back, Jiang Feifei had just finished her IV drip. It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. The door to the dormitory had already been closed. Of course, they could still go in with the dormitory manager, but it was too troublesome. So the three of them went straight to the maple courtyard villa. After opening the door, they went upstairs and arranged a room for Jiang Feifei. The few of them were extremely tired. There was only one bed in the guest room, so they could only sleep two people at most. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei had already fallen asleep. Song Beibei planned to sleep in the other room. But out of the blue, she actually ran to the door of the master bedroom. The master bedroom was actually Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. Song Beibei Thought of the few months of last semester when no one disturbed them. Gu Yanqing would come back to the kitchen as soon as he got off work. After the two of them finished their dinner, Gu Yanqing would sometimes continue to work in the study room. Song Beibei would sometimes stay in Gu Yanqing¡¯s study room to look for books. Countless Times, she would Fall Asleep on the SOFA. But when she woke up in the morning, she would definitely be in her room on her small bed. Song Beibei knew that every time, Gu Yanqing would carry her to her room. In fact, sometimes, Song Beibei really fell asleep. Sometimes, she just pretended to sleep. She liked being held in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. She liked the clean scent of his body. But when she thought about yesterday, Song Beibei was both shy and annoyed. She shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with Gu Yanqing. Other than the message she sent in the morning, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other all day. Song Beibei Really¡­ ¡­ missed him ¡­ Song Beibei gently pushed open the bedroom door. There was no light inside. Even the floor-to-ceiling windows were covered by the curtains. Song Beibei didn¡¯t turn on the lights either. She slowly walked in. She knew exactly where the decorations were. Even if she closed her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t hit them. Song Beibei walked to the bed and lay down. However, she only heard a muffled groan. Song Beibei was so scared that she jumped up from the bed screaming. Oh my God, there¡¯s someone on the bed! ! ! The floodlight at the head of the bed was turned on in the next second. The room instantly became bright. When she saw clearly that the person on the bed was Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei instantly shut up. When she entered, the door wasn¡¯t closed. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi heard the screams and rushed over as well. As soon as they entered, they saw Gu Yanqing sitting on the bed in his pajamas. He seemed to have just woken up, and there was still a hint of haziness in his eyes. Song Beibei, on the other hand, had a look of surprise on her face. She stood at the side as if she had been pricked by a needle. Gu Yanqing saw the three girls appear in his room, and he frowned slightly. ¡°Are you staying here temporarily? ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly explained, ¡°that Mr. Gu, it¡¯s because my friend is sick. We just came back from the hospital, and Beibei brought us here to stay for a night. We really didn¡¯t know that you were here today, Mr. Gu. We¡¯re really sorry to disturb you. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice had already regained its calmness. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you guys can go to sleep. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei quickly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you should go to sleep as well. No, you should go back to sleep. ¡± Song Beibei also wanted to leave with them. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything either. He just sat by the bed and quietly watched song Beibei¡¯s back as she walked out. However, when she reached the door, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi pushed her inside. ¡°silly, your husband is here. Where else do you want to go? ¡± Without waiting for an explanation, they closed the door. Song Beibei wanted to open the door, but she couldn¡¯t. These two bastards actually pulled the door from the outside, not letting her out. Song Beibei was speechless¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei could only turn around. She slowly moved to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side, but she didn¡¯t go over. Instead, she sat down on the Sofa. The two of them didn¡¯t speak. Gu Yanqing looked at her for a while and said, ¡°are you planning to Sleep on the Sofa today? ¡± Song Beibei frowned and looked up at him. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t show any expression. Instead, he patted the seat next to him. ¡°Come here. ¡± It was the same every time. Song Beibei cursed silently in her heart, as if she was ordering lucky. However, Song Beibei felt that every time Gu Yanqing acted like this, he always had an indescribable boldness. It was as if if she did not do as he asked, a great disaster would befall her. Song Beibei stood up and hesitantly sat beside Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei lowered her head. She did not know what to say between them. After all, they had just had a big fight this morning. But in the next second, she was carried into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Song Beibei was slightly stunned. She wanted to struggle a little, but Gu Yanqing held her tightly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me hold you like this for a while. ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing must be very tired, because only when he was under a lot of pressure at work or very tired would he like to treat her like a human pillow. Song Beibei didn¡¯t move either, and just let him hold her for a while. After a while.. Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too anxious. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you into the world of adults so early. You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯re carefree and carefree. I couldn¡¯t control myself that night, but since it¡¯s already happened, just say what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m your husband. I don¡¯t want my wife to lose the happiness she deserves at this age because of my mistakes. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was deep. Song Beibei knew that he was serious. But she also knew that he had indeed misunderstood. Song Beibei pushed him away. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t regret it. It¡¯s not what you think at all. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. ¡°Then tell me, what exactly is it? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was red. She bit her lip but still couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡°Did you invest in the firm that Gu Wanjing opened? There are so many people in that firm. Did you support them? ¡± Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned when he heard that. ¡°Who told you that? ¡± Song Beibei said unhappily, ¡°you don¡¯t have to care who told me. Just tell me whether this is true or not. You opened a law firm for Gu Wanjing. Even your biological sister wouldn¡¯t treat her so well, right? Gu Yanqing, tell me the truth. What is the relationship between you and Gu Wanjing? I know that you accepted my father¡¯s conditions back then for Gu Wanjing¡¯s sake and came to be my guardian. So, the two of you are true love, right? Did I stop the two of you from being together? If the person you love is really your sister, Gu Yanqing, I, Song Beibei, am not someone who pesters and pesters. As long as you tell me the truth, I will let go and fulfill your wish. I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be my husband for the sake of your lover. I¡¯m not satisfied with such a husband! ¡± Song Beibei could not hold it in any longer and blurted out everything in one breath. After she had finished speaking, she suddenly regretted it. Today, she had completely exposed this layer of window paper. Perhaps there really was no room for maneuver. What if Gu Yanqing said yes? She had never thought that if Gu Yanqing admitted everything, she would really fulfill their wishes! Song Beibei said it was magnanimous, but she also knew that she was not such a magnanimous person. If Gu Yanqing said that he and Gu Wanjing were truly in love. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t sure if she would pounce on him and strangle him to death, then perish together with him. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why such a crazy thought would come to her mind. Just thinking about it made her feel a chill down her spine. However, Song Beibei also knew that if Gu Yanqing said yes, she would probably break down. Silence. It was especially quiet. Song Beibei felt as if she was waiting on the cross, waiting for God¡¯s judgment. In just a few short seconds, it was as if a few centuries had passed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly laughed. His brows relaxed, and he actually looked very happy. Song Beibei¡¯s face turned black. After a few minutes, Gu Yanqing was still laughing. Song Beibei finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She took a step forward and pushed Gu Yanqing onto the bed. ¡°What are you laughing at? I¡¯m talking to you very seriously. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly turned around and pressed Song Beibei under him. He propped up half of his body, but the corners of his mouth still had a smile on it. ¡°So you think that I, Gu Yanqing, have been selling myself for glory all this time? ¡± Song Beibei was suppressed by Gu Yanqing and couldn¡¯t get up. She was very frustrated. Why did he have such a cheeky smile on his face? Gu Yanqing suddenly lowered his head and kissed between Song Beibei¡¯s brows. Song Beibei was dumbfounded. Why didn¡¯t he play by the rules at all? She was very serious now, okay? But when she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face again, his expression had already changed into a serious one She said, ¡°Beibei, from the moment you promised your father, I¡¯ve thought about it. In this life, my only wife, Gu Yanqing, is you. Even though you were still young at that time, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I will wait for you to grow up and protect you for the rest of your life. I know what you want to know. Back then, I did take a sum of money to send Wan Jing to study abroad, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I sold myself to the song family to send her to study abroad. I did invest a large sum of money in his law firm, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have the relationship with her that you think. If money can make up for her regrets, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for me to give her a Golden Mountain. ¡± Gu Yanqing paused. ¡°I owe her everything. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°What do you owe her? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly sat up and started to take off his pajamas. Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t understand what he was going to do. Gu Yanqing took off his pajamas in a few moves. Song Beibei quickly covered her eyes But she still peeked at him from between her fingers. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what are you going to do? Why are you taking off your clothes? I¡¯m not feeling well today. No, my period is here today. ¡± They hadn¡¯t agreed on anything yet? What was he doing? Song Beibei¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. In the next second, the small hand that was covering Song Beibei¡¯s face was taken off by Gu Yanqing with a faint smile. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Song Beibei coughed and pretended to be calm. ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I want to show you something. ¡± As he said that, he grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand and placed it on his waist. Song Beibei let out an ¡®ah¡¯ , but after taking a closer look, she suddenly leaned over. ¡°Why do you have a scar here? ¡± Song Beibei really hadn¡¯t noticed it before. Although she had seen Gu Yanqing taking a shower before, she hadn¡¯t noticed it before. But she had never noticed that there was actually a large scar on Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist. It looked like it had been left behind a long time ago. The new skin had already grown out, and the color wasn¡¯t much different. It didn¡¯t look that shocking. But when she touched it, it felt hard and bumpy. Song Beibei stuck out her butt and looked at it for a long time. She raised her head and asked, ¡°how did you do this? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°I was burned by fire. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. She took a closer look and saw that it was indeed a burn scar. Song Beibei touched it and said in a low voice, ¡°it must have hurt a lot back then. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°It was a long time ago. ¡± Gu Yanqing put on his pajamas again After putting on his pajamas, he turned around and said to Song Beibei, ¡°I was burned by a fire in an accident back then. At that time, it was Wanjing who saved me. I was fine and only left a scar on my waist. However, in order to save me, Wanjing suffered third-degree Burns and had to lie in the hospital for more than half a year before she managed to survive. Even today, those scars are still a nightmare for her. Beibei, I owe her too much, but I still have a clear distinction between gratitude and feelings. She is my sister, and you are my wife. Both of you are my important family members. I know what you are worried about. Wanjing does have some feelings for me¡­ ¡­ thoughts. However, this is something that I can¡¯t control. However, I think she knows what to do. Now that I¡¯m married to you, those thoughts should be broken. Perhaps in the future, when she finds someone who treats her sincerely, she will really let me go.¡± Song Beibei felt very surprised. She did not expect this to happen. Gu Wanjing had been burned in order to save Gu Yanqing? No wonder every time Song Beibei saw Gu Wanjing, she always wore a professional outfit. She wore a white shirt and black trousers. It was during the last celebration banquet. Although Gu Wanjing wore a black dress, her upper body still had a fur vest. Although this kind of outfit was noble, it did not suit Gu Wanjing¡¯s temperament. It must be to cover the wounds on her body. Song Beibei was inexplicably touched. She even felt a little sympathetic for Gu Wanjing. She must have fallen in love with Gu Yanqing a long time ago. Otherwise, why would she risk her life to save him. Song Beibei felt that she was very narrow-minded and selfish. She only knew how to be jealous of others, but she had never truly understood Gu Yanqing and the people around him. What had he experienced when he was young¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing was right. Even if he gave Gu Wanjing a golden mountain, it wouldn¡¯t be too much. Song Beibei also believed that Gu Wanjing¡¯s feelings for Gu Yanqing might not be any less than hers. However, she couldn¡¯t give Gu Yanqing to her. So, if money could make up for it, she didn¡¯t care about any of this. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. ¡± Gu Yanqing ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t make it clear to you. But Beibei, no matter what happens in the future, you have to make it clear to me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking. ¡± Song Beibei nodded heavily. ¡°I understand, uncle Gu. I won¡¯t doubt you anymore. I¡¯ll also get along well with sister Wanjing. She saved my husband¡¯s life and is my savior. I won¡¯t be jealous anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded with a smile. ¡°Good boy! ¡± Song Beibei immediately threw herself into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. ¡°I missed you so much today. ¡± Gu Yanqing caressed her smooth hair. ¡°I think someone just said that my husband isn¡¯t satisfied with me. ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°I was wrong, alright? Uncle Gu, aren¡¯t you magnanimous? Can the prime minister hold a boat in his belly? ¡± Gu Yanqing continued to take off his clothes. Song Beibei was stunned again. What was going on? Why did she develop the habit of taking off her clothes whenever there was a disagreement? However, this time, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think about it blindly. She only said, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen that scar, but I¡¯ll look at it again. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked up at her, pressed her down, and rolled over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not satisfied with it? Why don¡¯t you try it again? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly turned red. Gu Yanqing had already started¡­ ¡­ acting like a hooligan ¡­ Song Beibei pushed him. ¡°My classmate is here. ¡± ¡°The soundproofing here should be pretty good. ¡± The Kiss was already spreading wantonly. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and completely fell for it¡­ ¡­ The next morning, Song Beibei opened her eyes. Eight o¡¯clock. Oh my God, it was already eight thirty. If she remembered correctly, she had a big class at nine o¡¯clock. She hurriedly sat up. Surprisingly, Gu Yanqing did not go to work and was still asleep. It was probably because she was too tired last night, Song Beibei thought with a red face. Before she could sit up, Gu Yanqing pulled her back into his arms and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°sleep with me for a while more. ¡± If she slept for a while more, she would be late. Feifei and Huanzi also had classes today. They were probably going to break down from waiting outside. Song Beibei reached out to pull Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand away from his waist, but Gu Yanqing was so strong that she couldn¡¯t move it no matter how hard she tried. Thus, she could only say nicely, ¡°I have a class today, so I¡¯m going to be late. Let go of me, you can sleep for a little longer. ¡± Who knew that Gu Yanqing would actually act shamelessly. He looked like he wasn¡¯t happy to be disturbed. Frowning, he directly turned over and pressed onto Song Beibei¡¯s body, continuing to sleep¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was like Sun Wukong who was pressed under the five fingers mountain, unable to move in an instant. Chapter 171 - Stupid, dont you know how to blow on the pillow Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s angle only made her unable to move, but it didn¡¯t make her feel uncomfortable. Song Beibei pushed him away forcefully. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why are you like this? I¡¯m going to be late for school. ¡± Gu Yanqing ignored her and actually buried his head into the pillow even more shamelessly. Song Beibei was simply speechless. ¡°quickly let me up. quickly, Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m going to be angry. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± A muffled voice came from the pillow. Song Beibei had no choice but to say, ¡°then I¡¯ll go and have lunch with you. ¡± Just like that, Gu Yanqing stayed in bed for another three minutes before he got up. After Song Beibei broke free, she washed up and changed clothes within five minutes. Then, she quickly ran out of the room. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were already waiting at the entrance. Looking at Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, she said ambiguously, ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re finally up? You must have been very tired last night. ¡± Song Beibei blushed. Just then, Gu Yanqing also came up the stairs. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll send the three of you to school. ¡± Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi looked at Gu Yanqing and didn¡¯t dare to tease him anymore. On the way, they sat in Gu Yanqing¡¯s car and didn¡¯t say a word. Song Beibei felt at ease. The fengting villa wasn¡¯t far from university a, and they reached the school gate in five minutes. There were only five minutes left until class started. So the three of them rushed to the classroom. After class, the three of them arrived at the dormitory around the same time. Other than Song Beibei having evening classes, the three of them had no classes today. Hence, Jiang Feifei suggested going to cat alley for a stroll. Song Beibei rejected, ¡°I¡¯m going to Pearl Tower later. ¡± ¡°What are you going to Pearl Tower for? ¡± Song Beibei smiled, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my uncle Gu to have a meal together. ¡± Then, Song Beibei¡¯s head was hit hard. Jiang Feifei teased, ¡°yesterday, I was still in a daze and my face was full of worry. Now, with a wipe of my face, the sun is shining brightly. ¡± Lu Huanzi also said, ¡°did this boss Gu cast some kind of spell on you? ¡± Song Beibei was elated, ¡°actually, I misunderstood. ¡± As she spoke, she told him about the past between Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing. In the end, she said, ¡°I¡¯m really not jealous at all now. Really, I really hope that Gu Wanjing will one day meet someone who treats her sincerely. ¡± Jiang Feifei stopped and rubbed her chin, thinking about something. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but since she likes your boss Gu so much, it should be hard for her to fall in love with someone else. What if she doesn¡¯t like anyone else for the rest of her life and misses your uncle Gu for the rest of her life? ¡± Song Beibei also frowned slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°that¡¯s hard to say. Gu Wanjing can charge into the sea of fire for your Uncle Gu, which proves that she values your uncle Gu more than her own life. Moreover, for so many years, her mind has been on boss Gu and she can¡¯t see anyone else at all. It¡¯s impossible for her to wake up one day like this. ¡± Song Beibei said unhappily, ¡°according to what you said, Gu Wanjing will never let go? will she definitely destroy my relationship with Gu Yanqing in the future? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything, this is inevitable. Besides, Beibei, it¡¯s not that I look down on you. She¡¯s a big lawyer. With your Iq, you¡¯re not even on the same level. ¡± Song Beibei glared at her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then, Feifei, by saying this, have you thought of a good idea? ¡± Jiang Feifei was their dormitory¡¯s military. This was publicly acknowledged. Song Beibei also looked at her with slight anticipation. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°the reason why Gu Wanjing is so infatuated with Gu Yanqing is that she can¡¯t see anyone else at all. If she met someone who is on par with Gu Yanqing and is equally outstanding in all aspects, perhaps she would take a fancy to him. Then, all the problems would be solved by themselves. Gu Wanjing would definitely not look for him on her own. Then, the only way is for Gu Yanqing to find him for her! ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment, ¡°you mean, set Gu Wanjing up on a blind date? ¡± Jiang Feifei nodded, ¡°also, your uncle Gu will have to handle this matter. Firstly, it will make Gu Wanjing more aware of your uncle Gu¡¯s position. I reckon that when the man you love sets you up on a blind date, his heart will probably turn cold. Those with strong self-esteem will probably have to let go. Secondly, if the person who set you up on a blind date is really well-equipped and has excellent qualifications in all aspects, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that Gu Wanjing won¡¯t be tempted. ¡± Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi both felt that it made sense. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°in all the circles that your uncle Gu interacts with, which one of them isn¡¯t a top-notch person? Moreover, Gu Wanjing¡¯s identity is also worthy of those people. This matter isn¡¯t difficult at all. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m afraid that Gu Yanqing won¡¯t agree. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°if he doesn¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t think of a way to get him to agree. ¡± ¡°What way? ¡± Jiang Feifei poked her forehead with her finger again. ¡°stupid, don¡¯t you know how to play the pillow talk? ¡± At noon, Song Beibei went to Mingzhu building. Because she used to work in the assistant department, she was very familiar with the people in the secretarial department and Assistant Department. In addition, she used to be conscientious in her work. She was young and didn¡¯t put on any airs. Therefore, everyone treated her naturally. Occasionally, they would make fun of her. When Hua Qiuling found out for the first time that she was the president¡¯s wife, she was so scared that she covered her mouth. After a while, she asked uncertainly, ¡°Beibei, have I sinned against you in the past? ¡± Song Beibei walked past the Secretary Department and greeted everyone. Andy opened the door for her and said, ¡°the boss is in a meeting. Wait inside for a while. Lunch. Later, I¡¯ll get Helen to send it over. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll go to chef Zheng¡¯s place to get it. ¡± Andy said, ¡°that¡¯s fine too. ¡± Song Beibei felt that the current days were similar to the days when she interned at the company. It was just that she had gone from being sneaky to being aboveboard.¡± Song Beibei took the food box and waited in Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. After a while, Gu Yanqing came over. When the two of them were eating together, Song Beibei found an excuse and told Gu wanjing about the idea of a blind date. Gu Yanqing looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°When did you have the hobby of being a matchmaker? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if you say that I¡¯m selfish. I am indeed a little selfish because I don¡¯t want my husband to be missed by such an outstanding woman. However, I also sincerely hope that sister Wanjing can find a suitable husband. Moreover, are you happy to see Gu Wanjing stay by your side like this? She¡¯s already 27 years old. Shouldn¡¯t she have a happy family of her own? What can you give her? ¡± Gu Yanqing was slightly silent for a while. Song Beibei said, ¡°If you¡¯re really unwilling to do this, you just need to select some candidates for me. I¡¯ll take care of it. Even if it fails, it¡¯s fine. However, if you don¡¯t try, you¡¯ll never succeed. This sentence seems to be what you told me in the past. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and smiled. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll take this matter to heart, you little vinegar jar. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t quite understand what Gu Yanqing meant. Did he agree or not. But Song Beibei understood Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone. If she insisted on continuing this topic, she was afraid that she would make him unhappy. So she didn¡¯t say much. This matter passed a long time later. It was so long that Song Beibei almost forgot about it. One afternoon, Gu Yanqing suddenly asked her to go to a restaurant. That day, Song Beibei happened to be at home on the weekend. She slept until she just woke up. In a daze, she asked, ¡°why? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°didn¡¯t you arrange a blind date for Wanjing? I have a friend who is coming back from England today. Can you help me receive her? I will go with Wanjing in a while? ¡± Song Beibei immediately became energetic. She sat up straight on the bed. The location was a membership-based high-class Western restaurant. The person who arranged the blind date for Gu Wanjing was a sea turtle finance doctor. It was said that he had his own venture capital company on Wall Street. He was about 1.8 meters tall and looked handsome. He was the same age as Gu Yanqing. When he smiled, he looked a little like Lu Yi Song Beibei was very satisfied at first glance. He was practically a fighter among the elites. Gu Wanjing had not arrived yet. Song Beibei chatted with the elite man for a while and found that he was not only funny but also gentlemanly. When Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing arrived, Song Beibei was chatting happily with the elite man. Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. Gu wanjing seemed to know something in an instant and her face did not look very good. But the meal was still enjoyable. The elite man was quite enthusiastic about Gu Wanjing. ¡°I heard that Miss Gu is not afraid of power and power. Recently, she received an economic corruption case. The other party involved the ¡°Bamboo League¡± gang and no one dared to accept it. Miss Gu is the only one who has the courage to shoulder the responsibility. This kind of courage is really admirable. ¡± Gu Wanjing only smiled faintly and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my best. If even lawyers are afraid of power and influence, then there¡¯s no justice to speak of in this society. ¡± It was obvious that the elite man admired Gu Wanjing more. Song Beibei began to eat, not saying a word. But silently, she still paid attention to Gu Wanjing and the elite man. The two of them were chatting happily. Song Beibei was also happy in her heart. It seemed like there was a chance. After the meal, the elite man sent Gu Wanjing back to the law firm while Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing went out together. Along the way, Song Beibei said excitedly, ¡°don¡¯t you think there¡¯s no chance between the two of them? I think the two of them are quite compatible. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing calmly changed the topic, ¡°what are you going to do in the afternoon? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the company and give you a free internship. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled, ¡°a free internship? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m bored at home anyway. I¡¯ll go to the assistant department to see if Andy has any work arrangements for me. Then, we¡¯ll go back together tonight. ¡± Gu Yanqing thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s good too. ¡± So, Song Beibei went to the company. Gu Yanqing had been in a meeting in the afternoon. Andy had arranged some things for Song Beibei. But Song Beibei finished it very quickly. When Song Beibei went to look for Andy Again, Andy was on the phone. Song Beibei had wanted to leave. But she heard the words ¡®lawyer Gu¡¯ . Was lawyer Gu Gu Gu Wanjing? But Song Beibei didn¡¯t notice. Just as she was about to leave, Andy ended the call. ¡°looking for me? ¡± Andy asked. Song Beibei said, ¡°sister Andy, you¡¯ve finished arranging the documents. Is there anything else you can do? ¡± Andy smiled. ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to arrange heavy work for the CEO¡¯s wife. Last time, because I delayed you and boss¡¯s meal time, boss almost made me work overtime until I vomited blood. ¡± Song Beibei wrinkled her nose. ¡°Sister Andy, even you¡¯re making fun of me? ¡± Andy smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore. If you¡¯re really bored, go and deliver a document for me. ¡± As he said that, he handed the document in his hand to Song Beibei, ¡°just now, the Wanjing law firm called and asked me to send someone to deliver this document. If you¡¯re willing, you can make this trip. ¡± Song Beibei immediately agreed and took the document, ¡°I¡¯ll deliver it. Must I hand it to Gu Wanjing personally? Is it some kind of confidential document that can¡¯t be leaked? ¡± Andy smiled, ¡°it¡¯s not an especially important document. It¡¯s just a small contract. Let the people over there keep an eye on it. It¡¯s best if you can hand it to her. If not, give it to her assistant. Someone over there should take over. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving. ¡± Song Beibei took a taxi to Wan Jing Law Firm. Song Beibei realized that the entire office building seemed to be empty today. Song Beibei thought that it was the weekend, so it was probably a break. Wan Jing law firm had booked the entire building¡¯s fourth floor, but it just so happened that it was more than twenty floors. The worst thing was that today¡¯s elevator showed that it was ¡°under maintenance. ¡°. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and decided to climb up. The stairs on the twenty-plus floors. When Song Beibei reached the seventh or eighth floor, her legs were already weak and on the verge of collapse. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell her that there was no elevator? Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have come over. Song Beibei walked while resting. When she reached the top few floors, she realized that there was another person who was climbing the stairs like her. That person was an old woman, already in her seventies or eighties. She was holding a cardboard box in her hand. Climbing the stairs was very strenuous. Song Beibei quickly went up to help her. ¡°Grandma, where are you going? ¡± The old granny said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Master Gu. I¡¯m here to thank her. ¡± Song Beibei said uncertainly, ¡°granny, are you here to look for Gu Wanjing¡¯s lawyer? ¡± The old granny looked pleasantly surprised, ¡°yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s Gu Wanjing, master Gu. Thanks to her, my son doesn¡¯t have to go to jail. ¡± The old granny rambled on and on, and Song Beibei understood. It was probably because there were some hooligans in their alley who often robbed people and caused trouble. One time, they happened to be hit by his son¡¯s pillar. It just so happened that a life was lost that time. Those hooligans falsely accused her son of killing people. Those hooligans were organized.. There were people above them who protected her. Even the police department was in cahoots with them. In the end, her son was convicted of murder and had to be imprisoned for the rest of his life. Later on, by chance, she found Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing accepted this case for free Finally, she found evidence and her son was acquitted. Only then did those bad guys go to jail.¡± However, the old woman¡¯s family was poor. Her son did not have much to show for it. They were penniless and there was nothing to repay Gu Wanjing. Fortunately, there were a few loquat trees in their yard. The Loquat trees that grew every year were big and sweet. It was the season for the Loquat to mature. Hence, mother-in-law picked a box of loquat and sent it over to Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei was secretly touched when she heard it. Gu Wanjing was really an amazing lawyer. She felt a little admiration in her heart. Hence, Song Beibei helped the old lady carry the box. ¡°Say, mother-in-law, I¡¯ll help you carry it. I¡¯m young and strong. ¡± They finally arrived at the law firm. The one who received them was a young female assistant. When that person saw Song Beibei, he was surprised but was very attentive after a moment of surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Miss Song? I saw you at our law firm¡¯s dinner the other day. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have any impression of her. She just asked, ¡°is Gu Wanjing here? Andy asked me to deliver the documents. ¡± The female assistant said very enthusiastically, ¡°you¡¯re looking for sister Wanjing. Come in first. Sister Wanjing will be back soon. ¡± Song Beibei looked at her mother-in-law and said, ¡°she¡¯s looking for lawyer Gu too. ¡± The old woman quickly went up and said, ¡°yes, I¡¯ll give lawyer Gu some loquats from home. Pick them yourself, they¡¯re really sweet. ¡± The female assistant looked at the old woman¡¯s clothes and changed her attitude. ¡°mother-in-law, our sister Wanjing doesn¡¯t accept gifts from others. ¡± As she spoke, she said to Song Beibei, ¡°Miss Song, please follow me. ¡± The Old Lady was anxious She quickly tugged at the female assistant¡¯s clothes. ¡°I¡¯m just here to thank Lord Gu. She saved my son, so I really have nothing to thank her for. I shot these loquats down one by one with a bamboo pole. I picked the biggest and best ones and washed them thoroughly. Lord Gu will definitely like them. ¡± As she spoke, she opened the box. Sure enough, it was full of big and juicy loquats. The female assistant was a little impatient. ¡°This is our rule here. We don¡¯t accept any gifts. mother-in-law, you should hurry back. I still have things to do. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°the elevators here are under repair. mother-in-law climbed up one step at a time. Let her wait inside. Whether she accepts it or not, we¡¯ll talk about it when lawyer Gu comes back. You don¡¯t have the right to make a decision, do you? ¡± The female assistant was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°then you two come with me. ¡± The female assistant brought the two of them to Gu Wanjing¡¯s office and said, ¡°you two wait here for a while. Sister Wanjing will be back soon. I¡¯ll go get you a cup of tea. ¡± The female assistant went out, but she did not come back after she went out. Five minutes passed, but Gu Wanjing did not come back either. She waited for another ten minutes The old woman said, ¡°young lady, I have to go back. I didn¡¯t tell my son when I came out. I think he¡¯ll be worried if he can¡¯t find me after work. I¡¯ll leave this box here. Since master Gu is back, please tell her that it¡¯s from grandma sun in Wuli Alley. ¡± Song Beibei nodded, ¡°I got it, grandma. I¡¯ll tell her. Be careful when you go back. ¡± Mother-in-law left, and Song Beibei continued to wait. But after a while, another assistant came and said, ¡°sister Wanjing won¡¯t be coming back today. She just called and instructed. Miss Song, give me the documents. ¡± Song Beibei called Andy to confirm. The assistant and Andy talked on the phone and said that it would be no problem to give the documents to her. So Song Beibei handed the documents to the assistant. Before she left, she saw the box of Loquats next to the SOFA. Song Beibei thought for a moment and took out a post-it note and a pen from her bag She then wrote that this was a gift from grandma sun in Wuli Alley and left. Song Beibei did not expect that something big would happen just like that! Chapter 172 - For the first time, she felt that she was a complete idiot Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At that time, after Song Beibei left the law firm, she returned to the company. Andy just happened to come out of the president¡¯s office. Song Beibei walked over, and Andy actually had an awkward expression on his face. Song Beibei walked over. She originally wanted to go in, but Andy said, ¡°don¡¯t go in for the time being. Miss Gu and boss are arguing inside. ¡± Song Beibei finally knew why Andy felt awkward. It turned out that Gu Wanjing had come. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but open the door and go in. Andy didn¡¯t stop her. She didn¡¯t see anyone when she went in. But she heard Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice. Song Beibei realized that the two of them were standing on the balcony. ¡°third brother, no matter how bad I, Gu Wanjing, am, I wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of asking third brother to arrange a blind date. So what are you trying to do now? You¡¯re in a hurry to sell me out. Third Brother, was it your idea to arrange a blind date for me, or was it your precious wife? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied indifferently, ¡°it has nothing to do with Bei Bei. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°is that so? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice seemed to have a hint of depth, ¡°Wanjing, I¡¯m already married. I Love Bei Bei. Do you understand? ¡± This was the first time Gu Wanjing heard the word ¡®love¡¯ from Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth. It was also the first time Gu Yanqing said so bluntly that he loved Song Beibei. And at that moment, it was as if a knife had cut her in half. It was as if a heart had been dug out and placed in a pot of oil to be boiled. Gu Wanjing had never felt so hopeless before. Her previous conviction and determination seemed to have collapsed at that moment. She could not believe that Gu Yanqing would suddenly say the word ¡®love¡¯ . How did he fall in love with that little princess. She had thought about it carefully. Other than her background, what else was so outstanding about that little princess? She was only nineteen years old. She was impulsive, childish, and willful. She often did brainless things to let Gu Yanqing clean up the mess. Ever since she was young, she had always been against Gu Yanqing. At one point, when Gu Yanqing mentioned her in front of her, he would sigh helplessly and even become irritated. Gu Wanjing thought to herself, although Gu Yanqing did not hate that little princess, at least he did not like her. But now, Gu Yanqing had clearly said that he loved her. To Gu Wanjing, it was simply a fantasy. How could it be? How could it be? And at that time, Song Beibei, who was standing behind the wall, just happened to hear this sentence. Gu Yanqing rarely expressed his love. Usually, in front of her, he rarely spoke sweet words. But now, Song Beibei seemed to have heard the sweetest words of love in the world. He had said it so clearly. He probably wanted to completely end Gu Wanjing¡¯s longing for him. Song Beibei was very touched in her heart. Gu Yanqing really cared about her, that was why he said such words to Gu Wanjing. On the other side, after Gu Wanjing was shocked, the light in her eyes completely dimmed. She was different from those delicate and pitiful women She was Gu Wanjing. What she wanted, she did not need to beg to get it She even laughed, ¡°third brother, am I in your way, or is your little wife jealous because of me, so you can¡¯t wait to sell me out ¡°So, our decades of relationship couldn¡¯t compare to miss song throwing a Tantrum, and you can¡¯t wait to dump me. Is that so? ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Wanjing, I told you, this has nothing to do with Bei Bei. Wei Yuan is a good person. I just hope that you can open up your closed heart door. I don¡¯t mean to make do with the two of you. What I mean is that you should try to change your life. At your age, it¡¯s a pity to spend all your time on work. WANJING, it¡¯s time for you to fall in love. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°whether I fall in love or not is my freedom. Whoever I like is also my freedom. Gu Yanqing, I have never depended on you to live my life. Please take good care of your little wife and don¡¯t let her find any more random people for me. I, Gu Wanjing, am not like her. I wasn¡¯t born with a life of gold and silver. I have to work hard. I have to support a bunch of people in the office. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with the boring games of little girls in the United States. ¡± After saying that, Gu Wanjing turned around and left. When she walked out of the balcony, she happened to see Song Beibei standing by the window, leaning against the wall. A trace of mockery appeared on the corner of her lips. ¡°I, Gu Wanjing, am engaged to be married. I won¡¯t trouble Miss Song to worry about it. Please don¡¯t bother me in the future. I¡¯m very busy. ¡± After saying that, she left. Song Beibei looked at her back view, still quietly leaning against the wall. Gu Yanqing walked in. When he saw Song Beibei, he was slightly surprised. ¡°When did you come over? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Did I make things worse? ¡± Gu Yanqing reached out to rub her hair, ¡°No. ¡± Gu Yanqing said no, but Song Beibei knew that he was comforting her. She must have overreached herself. Actually, Gu Wanjing was right. Whether she fell in love or not was her freedom. It was her right to like anyone. She shouldn¡¯t have interfered. Song Beibei felt that she was being selfish. Actually, Gu Wanjing didn¡¯t do anything ethical. Instead, she judged a gentleman¡¯s heart with the heart of a villain. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll go apologize to sister WANJING. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°no need. You don¡¯t have to care about her matters in the future. ¡± Song Beibei still felt a little guilty in her heart. She had always wanted to find an opportunity to apologize to Gu Wanjing. However, she did not expect that something would happen to Gu Wanjing the next day. She had actually seen it on her phone. It was the headline of the Social News Section: ¡°A certain lawyer¡¯s office was revealed to have a box of cash hidden. Suspected of corruption and bribery. ¡± Although the newspaper did not mention her name, a photo was taken. The photo was a gold-lettered sign of the Wanjing Law Firm. Moreover, the article implied that the lawyer who took bribes was Gu Wanjing. The article said that Gu Wanjing had recently taken on a big corruption case. On the surface, she was not afraid of power, but in the dark, she was just like those people and had collected a lot of money. In the middle of the article, there was a clear picture. It was a box full of cash. At that time, Song Beibei was taking a high school math class. She took her phone and casually flipped through it. This news was already the most popular news in society. When Song Beibei saw the picture of the cash box, her heart thumped, as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. The box was the loquat box given by the old lady. The report also said that someone had borrowed the fruit and hid a large amount of cash under the Loquat. The court and the police had already interfered, and the incident was still under investigation. Song Beibei felt as if she had fallen into a trap. The scene of the Old Lady Rushing in and then leaving the box appeared in her mind. At that time, she felt that something was wrong, but she could not tell what it was. Now she knew that she had been schemed against. During the last blind date dinner, Song Beibei only knew a little about it, but she also roughly knew that Gu Wanjing had a corruption case that involved some gang forces. So, that box should be used to frame Gu Wanjing. And that box was the one she insisted on leaving behind. Song Beibei suddenly stood up. Even the teacher who was giving a lecture was shocked. Song Beibei did not have time to explain and rushed out of the classroom. She rushed out of the school and took a taxi. However, she did not know where to go. After hesitating for a while, she said that she was going to the Wanjing law firm. On the way, she made a call to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was in a meeting. It was obvious that he had just found out about this matter. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while. ¡± When Song Beibei arrived at the law firm, it was very chaotic there. It seemed like a lot of people had arrived. But Song Beibei did not recognize them. There was a group of people surrounding the door of Gu Wanjing¡¯s office. It was the people from the law firm. Song Beibei squeezed past the group of people and squeezed her way to the door. She saw the scene inside. There were people from the police station inside. There seemed to be some reporters who were holding their cameras and taking non-stop pictures. Meanwhile, Gu Wanjing was standing beside the desk. A man in a suit and tie said, ¡°Wanjing, this matter is a little difficult to handle. I¡¯ll tell you in detail later. ¡± At this moment.. Song Beibei rushed in at once. ¡°lawyer Gu Wanjing was wronged. This box of loquats was given to her by an old lady. I was also there at that time. I can testify because I was the one who asked this box of loquats to be kept. But I didn¡¯t expect that someone would frame her. But lawyer Gu Wanjing was really wronged. ¡± Song Beibei diverted all of her attention. Many people looked at her in surprise. Only Gu Wanjing frowned slightly. Song Beibei still looked breathless because she had run all the way here. However, after the shock, those people did not seem to take her seriously. Those people seemed to be Gu Wanjing¡¯s friends. They exchanged pleasantries with her, patted her on the shoulder, and left. Before they left, they all glanced at Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing also entered at this time. The people outside automatically made a path for him. She walked in front of Gu Wanjing and asked, ¡°what happened? ¡± Gu Wanjing glanced at Song Beibei but did not say anything. At this time, a young woman suddenly ran in crying. She wished she could kneel in front of Gu Wanjing, ¡°sister Wanjing, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve harmed you. ¡± Song Beibei recognized that this woman was the assistant who had hosted her and her mother-in-law back then There was also a person standing beside Gu Wanjing. It seemed to be her secretary. Gu Wanjing had yet to speak However, that person berated her sternly, ¡°Lili, you¡¯re usually quite smart. How could you make such a low-level mistake? There are meetings every day in the office. How did you say it? Now is a crucial moment and the second trial is about to begin. Those people are trying to think of ways to deal with sister Wanjing. They can¡¯t even use threats or bribes, so they came to frame her. How many times have I said it? No matter who it is, no matter what gift they give, even a bottle of mineral water can¡¯t be accepted. You actually let such a person in and even let her leave the box in sister Wanjing¡¯s office. Could it be that you¡¯ve been bribed by that side? ¡± Lily was already crying her eyes out, ¡°no, it really wasn¡¯t me. At that time, I said I wouldn¡¯t accept it, but¡­ but¡­ ¡± Lily looked at Song Beibei hesitantly. On the other side, Gu Wanjing¡¯s secretary had already said coldly, ¡°but what? Do you still want to hide anything? ¡± Lily said, ¡°at that time, Miss Song was also there. It was miss song who said that I didn¡¯t have the right to make a decision for sister Wanjing. She told that mother-in-law to wait in the office and wait for sister Wanjing to come back to decide whether to accept it or not. Because of Miss Song, Miss Song insisted¡­ ¡­ So I agreed. Firstly, I thought that sister Wanjing would be back soon. Secondly, I thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Moreover, I kept an eye on her. But later, Bella arranged some work for me, so I forgot about it.¡± Lily¡¯s voice became lower and lower. Meanwhile, the office became quieter and quieter. When the secretary heard lily pointing the finger at Song Beibei, she glanced at Gu Yanqing and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. The quiet atmosphere made Song Beibei feel extremely uncomfortable. Song Beibei said in the quiet atmosphere, ¡°it¡¯s my fault. Everything she said was right. At that time, I was the one who insisted that the old woman leave behind that box of fruits. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be cash inside. I know that what I say is useless now. I just want to know what can be done to make up for it. Do you need me to testify ¡°I can prove sister Wanjing¡¯s innocence. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s secretary said, ¡°the other party came prepared. On that day, the entire building¡¯s electricity was repaired, and there were no video surveillance cameras. Right now, there¡¯s no way to find that old woman. Furthermore, the other party has hired a large number of Internet trolls to bribe the media. At night, they wantonly slander and confuse the public. The three of them became tigers and used the pressure of public opinion. Sister Wanjing¡¯s reputation has already been ruined. Now, even the Lawyers Association is investigating sister Wanjing. On the other hand, the case has also been requested to change lawyers. For this case, sister Wanjing has been running around in the wind and rain. Under pressure, she even received threatening letters. These few months of suffering have been in vain. Moreover, it¡¯s very likely that her career as a lawyer will be ruined just like that¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I can find that old woman. She said that she lives in Si Li Alley. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s secretary said, ¡°there are a total of 108 alleys in Xia city, but this Si Li alley doesn¡¯t exist. ¡± Song Beibei knew that the old woman was probably lying. Then, was that story made up as well? The secretary continued, ¡°moreover, that old woman¡¯s words are full of loopholes. Our sister Wanjing is a financial lawyer. Why would she take on such a criminal case? Moreover, sister Wanjing has been abroad all this time and has just returned to China. Since someone died, the news reports have never reported on this case. Even if you use your brain a little, you can tell that that old woman is obviously not a good person¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°enough, stop talking, ¡± Gu Wanjing finally interrupted, ¡°don¡¯t you have anything to do? Why aren¡¯t you going out to do your work? ¡± A group of people complained about Gu Wanjing¡¯s injustice. Instead, they were reprimanded and all of them went out one after another. The room finally quieted down. Song Beibei stood at the side with her head lowered, pinching the corner of her shirt. She did not know what to say. She knew that she had harmed Gu Wanjing this time. But she did not know how to make up for it. She had never encountered such a thing before. She did not know that an old lady with a kind face would actually come up with such a moving story to frame a lawyer. These were things that she had never thought of or understood. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°I will settle this matter myself. The two of you can go back. ¡± ¡°How? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally opened his mouth. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°this is clearly the people from the bamboo league who harmed me. I have something on them. I can negotiate with them. ¡± ¡°They are a gang. You expect them to keep their word. Wanjing, sometimes you are too stubborn. ¡± Gu Wanjing remained silent. Song Beibei could tell that she still looked a little angry in front of Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing Ruffled Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Beibei, wait for me outside first. I have something to discuss with Wanjing. ¡± Song Beibei also felt that she was too embarrassed to stay. Every time she caused trouble, Gu Yanqing would help clean up the mess. Song Beibei turned around and left Gu Wanjing¡¯s office. She even closed the office door. Song Beibei planned to wait outside. When she passed by the cubicle, she happened to hear three or five people talking about something ¡°Sister Wanjing is in deep trouble this time. Do you think our firm will close soon after it opens? ¡± ¡°The key is that sister Wanjing can¡¯t be blamed for being wronged. After all, that person is Mrs. Gu. In the end, this firm opened because of Mr. Gu. Even if Mrs. Gu is happy one day and destroys our firm, we have to endure it. ¡± ¡°Do you think this matter has anything to do with Mrs. Gu? Mr. Gu and our sister Wanjing are a perfect match. There has always been rumors of an ambiguous relationship. Could it be that Mrs. Gu specially arranged this? ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, Mrs. Gu is only nineteen this year, right? ¡± ¡°being young doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s not scheming¡­ ¡± Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t listen to these words, so she grabbed her bag and ran out. When she passed by those people, they instantly shut up. But when she walked far away, she still heard a scoff. ¡°other than having a good life, I really can¡¯t compare to sister Wanjing in any way. It¡¯s such a pity for Mr. Gu and sister Wanjing. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was extremely sad. For the first time, she really felt that she was a complete idiot. It was because of her stupidity that led to today¡¯s situation. All this while, she had been living under Gu Yanqing¡¯s protection. Without dreams, without actions, she would only cause trouble for him. She really wasn¡¯t worthy of Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei sat on the stone steps in front of the building. When Gu Yanqing came out, she was burying her face in her knees. Gu Yanqing squatted down and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You can¡¯t be blamed for this. No one could have thought of it. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tears, which she had been holding back for a long time, suddenly fell. Gu Yanqing wiped her tears. ¡°Why are you crying? No one blames you. ¡± It was precisely because no one blames her that Song Beibei felt even more upset. He said, ¡°is there anything I can help you with? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°leave this matter to me. It¡¯s not as serious as you think. Most of the people at the Bar Association are Wan Jing¡¯s friends for many years and know her character very well. The public opinion created on the Internet is even more trivial. Don¡¯t forget that Pearl Group is more than enough to deal with those small media outlets. The most important thing now is¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yanqing paused and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the most important thing? ¡± Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it. Are you going back to school or coming back with me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any classes today. I¡¯ll go back with you. ¡± Later that night, Song Beibei Overheard Gu Yanqing calling. She probably knew that the most important thing now was to find the old lady who gave the gift. Chapter 173 - . Into the Tigers den Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei returned from the study, it was already eleven o¡¯clock. Song Beibei lay on the bed with her eyes closed, thinking about something. Gu Yanqing thought she was asleep, so he quietly took her clothes and went to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, Song Beibei was already sitting cross-legged on the bed. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly dejected. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°why? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a troublemaker? ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself for what happened to Wanjing. You¡¯re innocent and don¡¯t know the dangers of society. You¡¯ve learned a lesson. You must be careful in the future. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why don¡¯t you blame me? ¡± Gu Yanqing sat by the bed and pinched her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s the use of blaming you? You¡¯re not a child anymore. You can understand the logic behind it. There¡¯s no need to scold you or scold you in such an extreme way to teach you a lesson. ¡± Song Beibei hooked her arms around his neck. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why are you being so nice to me? I¡¯ll become more and more useless like this. ¡± Actually, sometimes, Song Beibei hoped that Gu Yanqing would blame her once. Perhaps it would make her feel better. But every time, Gu Yanqing always indulged her and indulged her. Perhaps Song Beibei was already subconsciously fearless. Gu Yanqing hugged her Stroking her long hair, he said, ¡°you are still young. There are many things and many principles. When you experience something in the future, you will naturally understand that society has an AB side. One side is bright, and the other is dark. I hope that there will be less dark side in your life. But one day, you will understand these things. These are things that I can not teach you. People are like this. Life will force you to grow up, but growing up a little later is also a kind of happiness. ¡± Although Song Beibei did not understand what he said, and she did not know what Gu Yanqing meant by growing up, sometimes she yearned to experience the B side of society that Gu Yanqing spoke of ¡°It¡¯s just like how children always wear high heels and desperately want to grow up, but adults really miss their childlike days. ¡± Song Beibei still asked worriedly, ¡°you¡¯ll definitely resolve this matter smoothly, right? If sister WANJING¡¯s future is affected because of my mistake, I¡¯ll definitely feel guilty for the rest of my life. You¡¯ll definitely help me, right? ¡± Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing would definitely agree. Unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Then Beg me. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly frowned. What was going on? She was being serious, alright? However, Song Beibei still put her palms together in front of her chest and rubbed them. ¡°Alright, alright, I beg you. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°you¡¯re just talking, you don¡¯t have any sincerity at all. ¡± Song Beibei endured her anger. ¡°What else do you want? ¡± Gu Yanqing Hummed softly. ¡°You still want to bribe me. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said generously, ¡°that¡¯s easy to say. I don¡¯t have anything, I just have money. Name your price, how much do you want? ¡± Gu Yanqing had already kissed Song Beibei¡¯s neck and said nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Other than Madam¡¯s beauty, I don¡¯t accept any other bribes. ¡± That night, Song Beibei really bribed Gu Yanqing ruthlessly. The next day, after returning to the dormitory, Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei laughed for a long time because of the strawberry on her neck. When Song Beibei was really about to lose her temper, the two of them stopped teasing her. They asked about Gu Wanjing in a serious manner. Gu Wanjing¡¯s matter was now known all over the city. Even in the school news, it was also insinuated by some angry youths. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°this matter really can¡¯t be blamed on you. You can only say that you¡¯re unlucky. Who would have thought that you would run into such an Old Lady? Who would have thought that an old lady in her seventies or eighties would do such a thing, making use of your sense of justice and compassion. What¡¯s wrong with society now? Why have old people become bad? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s not that old people become bad, it¡¯s that bad people become old. ¡± Jiang Feifei nodded. Song Beibei said, ¡°the most difficult problem now is to find this old woman. However, the alley she mentioned at that time was a fake name. There are so many people in the sea. Now, we don¡¯t even know where to find that old woman. ¡± Jiang Feifei suddenly sat up from the bed. ¡°Are you sure that the old woman said ¡®alley¡¯ ? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°I¡¯ve really heard of this place. ¡± Song Beibei immediately perked up. ¡°Tell me about it. ¡± Could there really be an alley called Si Li Alley? Gu Wanjing¡¯s secretary had clearly investigated it. She had said that there were 108 alleys in Xia city, but none of them were called Si Li Alley. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°our family¡¯s old nanny is from Si Li Alley, but it¡¯s said that the name of that alley had been changed forty years ago. It¡¯s said that a huge fire once destroyed that alley completely, and all the living people were moved away. This matter was told to me by our nanny when I was very young. She said that Si Li Alley disappeared in a huge fire. That fire burned for a day and a night, shocking the entire city. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°but that was forty years ago. Now you know that the people of Si Li Alley should have already stepped into their coffins. Moreover, I heard that all the people there moved away at that time. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then do you know what Si Li Alley was renamed to? Where is it now? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°it¡¯s the Loquat Alley in the north of the city. It¡¯s said that the land there is very suitable for long loquat. Later, after the government rebuilt it, it was simply called Loquat Alley. ¡± Song Beibei slapped her forehead. Why didn¡¯t she make the connection? Song Beibei knew about Loquat Alley. Loquat trees were abundant. Didn¡¯t that old woman say that the box of Loquat trees was planted in her yard? She should have thought of it. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have classes in the afternoon, so an idea popped up in her mind. She wanted to go to the loquat alley in the north of the city to confirm it. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. In the afternoon, she took a taxi and went to the north of the city. There were many alleys in the north of the city, with many twists and turns. There were often three or five alleys interspersed. If one wasn¡¯t a local, it was easy to get lost. Moreover, there were dozens of families living in one alleyway. If one really wanted to find a family with two loquat trees in the courtyard, it would not be easy. Song Beibei asked around. In this alleyway, Sun lived in a large area, with more than ten families. Moreover, most of the old people in the alleyway lived here. This place was barren. The young people usually went to work in the city, leaving behind only a few lonely old people. However, Song Beibei did not look for long. Because she remembered that the old woman seemed to have mentioned that she had a son called Zhu Zi. When she mentioned this person.. Everyone in the alley had an impression of him. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that incompetent gambler from grandma Sun¡¯s family, right? Zhu Zi is grandma Sun¡¯s only son, but his son didn¡¯t live up to her expectations. He liked to gamble and lost the entire family. Grandma Sun¡¯s life is also tough. She has been a widow for her entire life. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to raise her son, but he¡¯s like a creditor. People come to the House every few days to splash paint and set off firecrackers. Her son is already in his forties, but he hasn¡¯t even married a wife. It¡¯s simply a debt that he owed in his past life. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m looking for them. Where are they? ¡± The man pointed forward. ¡°follow this road all the way to the end. They live in the innermost house of Loquat Alley. ¡± Song Beibei soon arrived at the innermost house. The dilapidated courtyard was surrounded by brick walls and the door was made of wood. Some places had rotted over the years. The door was slightly open. Before Song Beibei entered, she heard noises coming from inside. Looking through the crack of the door, she saw a few burly men punching and kicking grandma Sun. ¡°smelly old woman, I told you to move away quickly. Why are you still here? Pack up and leave quickly. When I see you still here tomorrow, I¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡± Grandma Sun lay on the ground and hugged the man¡¯s leg Her voice trembled. ¡°where¡¯s my son? I¡¯ve already spoken to you. Let my son out. You said that as long as I help you deliver the box, my son¡¯s debt will be repaid. Let my son out, I beg you. ¡± The leader shouted, ¡°Damn old woman, the debt your son owed brother Kun was written off. But this morning, your son took out a loan of 100,000 yuan and entered the casino. Now, he has lost all of it and is being held by brother Kun. Old Woman, give me 100,000 yuan and let your son out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll drag your son to the black market to sell his kidney. ¡± Grandma Sun was so scared that her whole body trembled. She hugged the man¡¯s thigh with all her strength and begged, ¡°I beg you, let my son Go. I only have one son. I¡¯ll kowtow to you. ¡± That person wanted to pull his leg out, but grandma sun hugged him tightly. That person was impatient and kicked her. ¡°Damn old woman, you¡¯re tired of living. ¡± Seeing that grandma sun had been kicked a few times, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She kicked the door open. ¡°You men, bullying a weak old woman. Are you still human? ¡± The people at the door all looked at Song Beibei. In an instant, Song Beibei was a little scared. But she still braced herself and walked in. There was really no other way. If she didn¡¯t come out to stop her now, someone might die. When the burly men saw a little girl in a student uniform appear at the door, they were slightly startled. Frowning, they said, ¡°smelly girl, if you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up too. ¡± Song Beibei took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. The police will feel it in three minutes. If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll have to wait to explain to the police. ¡± When the people heard that she had called the police, they quickly shook off the old granny and ran towards the door. When they passed by Song Beibei, they pointed at her with their fingers and said fiercely, ¡°you stinky girl, at least you have the guts. Don¡¯t let me see you in the future. ¡± Then, they said to grandma sun, ¡°stinky old woman, hurry up and move out tomorrow. Did you hear me? If I see you tomorrow, I¡¯ll bury you along with your son. ¡± Those people had all left. Song Beibei quickly went forward and helped grandma sun up who was still lying on the ground. Grandma Sun also recognized Song Beibei, ¡°girl, it¡¯s you. ¡± Song Beibei frowned and said, ¡°why did you lie? Why did you frame lawyer Gu Wanjing? ¡± Grandma sun wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to do something that goes against my conscience. There¡¯s a god three feet above me and even bodhisattvas are watching. But Grandma Sun, I have no choice. My son is in their hands. If I don¡¯t do as they say, they will chop my son up and feed him to the dogs. I only have one son¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei frowned and listened to grandma Sun¡¯s story. There was a local boss in the north of the city called brother Kun who specialized in running underground casinos. Her son was a gambler and owed hundreds of thousands of dollars to those people. If he couldn¡¯t pay back the money, he would have to pay with his life. Later, she went to brother Kun, and brother Kun gave her a condition. It was that she had to give a box of loquats to a lawyer, and the time and excuse were also specified by that side. She also knew that there was money in the box. It was probably to make that lawyer lose his reputation. Grandma sun cried and said, ¡°I know that this is an outrageous matter, but I can¡¯t help it. My son¡¯s life is in their hands. No matter what, I have to save my son. He is my lifeline. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment, ¡°grandma, come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to see someone. That person is very capable and will definitely be able to save your son. But you have to tell him the truth. ¡± When the old grandma heard that she could save her son, she felt as if she had seen her savior. She almost kowtowed to Song Beibei, ¡°as long as I can save my son, I¡¯m willing to do anything for this old woman. ¡± Song Beibei originally wanted to bring grandma sun to find Gu Yanqing. However, she didn¡¯t expect that when they reached the door, the few hooligans from earlier would make a comeback. When they saw Song Beibei, they immediately gave her a slap. ¡°smelly girl, you actually dared to lie to me. Take her away. ¡± Song Beibei was hit by this slap until she was dizzy and almost hit the door post. Then, she was pushed out of the alley by a few people and got into a van. Along the way, she could only hear grandma Sun¡¯s cries from behind. There were people in the alley poking their heads out, but when they saw these people, not only did they not call the police, they even closed the doors and windows. Song Beibei struggled with all her might along the way. Those people simply tied her hands up and stuffed a piece of sackcloth into her mouth. Song Beibei could not speak. This was the first time Song Beibei was so afraid. Because she did not know who these people were and where they were sending her. In the end, she was brought into the city. Those people brought her into a KTV and then pushed her into a private room. The light in the private room was very dim, and there were many people inside. More than a dozen scantily dressed women leaned on a man and twisted their bodies, calling out sweetly, ¡°brother Kun¡­ ¡± Brother Kun So this person was brother Kun? He was the one who instigated Gu Wanjing to frame Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei did not know what kind of enmity Gu Wanjing had with this brother Kun. Song Beibei was tied up and pushed to the front of the man by a few burly men. ¡°Brother Kun, it¡¯s this wretched girl. ¡± Brother Kun turned his head and threw away his cigarette butt. He pushed away a few women who were leaning on him and looked at Song Beibei. Song Beibei¡¯s heart beat very fast. Because she knew that he was a bad person just by looking at him. His face was greasy, and his smile was very wretched. ¡°This girl, she looks pretty good. ¡± As he said this, he reached out to touch Song Beibei¡¯s face. Song Beibei tilted her head to avoid him and shouted, ¡°don¡¯t touch me. ¡± Song Beibei looked at that face and felt disgusted. Brother Kun¡¯s expression was full of interest. ¡°This girl, she¡¯s quite spicy. It¡¯s my taste. Tonight, I¡¯ll spoil her. ¡± Song Beibei felt a wave of nausea when she heard his words. But the fear in her heart was like a black hole, completely spreading. If she was touched by such a person, she would rather bang her head against the wall and die. One of the big men said, ¡°Brother Kun, we found her at Grandma Sun¡¯s House. We heard that she had been in the Loquat box in the hall. We felt that something was wrong and brought her back. We don¡¯t know where this girl comes from. Could she be a spy for the police? ¡± Brother Kun spat, ¡°this girl looks like She¡¯s underage. Have you seen a spy whose hair hasn¡¯t fully grown? ¡± The big man said, ¡°that makes sense. Then what should we do with this girl now? She¡¯s been asking about that lawyer. I don¡¯t know what her motive is. ¡± Brother Kun turned his attention to Song Beibei. ¡°Why are you looking for grandma sun? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re brother Kun, right? I heard that you¡¯re the boss here? ¡± Brother Kun smiled. ¡°Sure, sure. I see that you¡¯re pretty. If you want to follow me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a good life in the future. ¡± Song Beibei resisted the nausea in her stomach. She revealed a smile. ¡°Then Brother Kun, can you untie the rope on my hand first? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s smile had a hint of charm to it Brother Kun said, ¡°a honey trap? I¡¯ll fall for that. Come on, untie this girl¡¯s rope. ¡± The person next to him shouted, ¡°untie this girl and she¡¯ll run away. This girl is quite stubborn. She Bit me quite a few times along the way. ¡± Brother Kun kicked her out. ¡°there are so many people. Are you afraid that she¡¯ll run away? Are All of you trash? Untie all of you. This delicate beauty is being tied up like this. Don¡¯t you know how to take care of her? ¡± Those People Untied Song Beibei. Song Beibei slowly put a hand into her pocket. She still forced a smile on her face, ¡°Brother Kun, I¡¯m actually a distant relative of my mother-in-law. I heard that something happened to her family recently, so I came to see her. I heard from my mother-in-law that her son owed brother Kun a gambling debt. But as long as I help you send a box of money to Gu Wanjing, it will be canceled. Now that my mother-in-law has sent the money, it¡¯s time for brother Kun to let her go. ¡± Brother Kun said, ¡°old woman Sun has such a respectable distant relative like you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°No matter what, brother Kun is still a big shot. You have to keep your word. mother-in-law did something for you and gave the money to lawyer Gu. You should let her son go. ¡± Brother Kun laughed out loud. ¡°little sister, the debt has to be settled one by one. The things she helped me do can only be used to pay off the money his son owed me before. But now his son owes me 100,000 yuan. How are you going to settle this debt? Are you going to pay it back for him? ¡± As he said that, he reached out to touch Song Beibei¡¯s face. Song Beibei avoided him in disgust. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch me. ¡± When Song Beibei used her hand to block, she unintentionally took out her phone. However, a burly man beside her saw the screen. ¡°boss, this girl is recording. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. She flipped over, pushed aside the people beside her, and ran towards the door. As she ran, she casually picked up a bottle of beer from the table and threw it on the ground, causing it to shatter into pieces. Those people weren¡¯t on guard for a moment. Some stepped on the broken pieces of beer and howled. Song Beibei reacted quickly. She opened the door of the private room and ran out with all her might. The people behind her soon caught up with her! Chapter 174 - Hero, I dont know Kung Fu Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was very unfamiliar with this place. She had never been here before. Outside the box was a long corridor. There were all kinds of boxes on the side. But the doors of each box were tightly shut. The corridor was circular, as if it had no end. Song Beibei could hear the swearing voices behind her. She gripped her phone tightly and didn¡¯t dare to listen. She didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be if she was caught. Song Beibei was truly terrified. She could only run as fast as she could. But she couldn¡¯t find the exit. Why was there no elevator? She couldn¡¯t even see the entrance to the stairs. Moreover, those people started to surround her from both sides. Two minutes later, Song Beibei was finally forced into a corner, unable to retreat. She watched as those people smiled wretchedly and closed in step by step, as if they were looking at a white rabbit that had fallen into a trap. Song Beibei¡¯s heart had already jumped to a critical point. What should she do? She really felt like she was doomed. Brother Kun walked out from the crowd with a fierce expression on his face. ¡°You stinky girl, what¡¯s your background? Why are you recording? Give me your phone. ¡± Song Beibei gripped the phone tightly and placed it behind her. She asked directly, ¡°why did you frame lawyer Gu Wanjing? ¡± Brother Kun rubbed his Chin and smiled. ¡°So it was sent by that lawyer. ¡± He said, ¡°because you, lawyer Gu, refused a toast and took a forfeit. A stinky woman really thinks she¡¯s a heroine who¡¯s fearless. I thought she was very capable, to actually send a little girl like you here. You¡¯re simply courting death. Today, I must teach you a lesson. Give me your phone! ¡± Song Beibei put the phone behind her back and refused to hand it over. Brother Kun ordered, ¡°tie this girl up and throw her into my private room. ¡± A few people came up and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. The phone was also snatched away. Song Beibei watched helplessly as brother Kun held the phone in his hand, smashed it into pieces, and stepped on it a few more times. Song Beibei¡¯s arm was grabbed and she struggled desperately, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free. The fear in Song Beibei¡¯s heart reached a peak. She had never encountered such a thing before. She had also never come into contact with such people. When she had rushed in, she had never thought of the consequences. But now she was truly afraid, extremely afraid. What would those people do to her? Where would they take her? No, absolutely not. Song Beibei was dragged forward by two burly men. Along the way, there were some people passing by, but everyone seemed to be afraid of this group of people. Those who passed by either ignored them or quickened their pace. Song Beibei shouted for help, but no one paid any attention to her. When she reached the door of a private room, Song Beibei used her feet to block the door, refusing to go in no matter what. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else right now. Song Beibei was only thinking that if this disgusting person really violated her, she would bite her tongue and commit suicide. ¡°Let her go! ¡± A cold roar came from afar. Song Beibei looked up. There had never been a moment when Song Beibei felt an incomparable gratitude when she saw that face. Song Beibei was on the verge of crying. She shouted at that voice, ¡°Su Liangxiao, save me, Fox, save me! ¡± In the next second, a few burly men turned their gazes to the man not far away. The man was dressed in white and had black pants. He was tall and had the appearance of an elegant young master. Most of the people who came here were young masters from aristocratic families. Judging from the way that person dressed, he did not seem like an ordinary family. He did not know his background and did not dare to offend him too much. He only threatened with malicious words, ¡°don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. This girl is someone that our Master Kun likes. Don¡¯t meddle in her affairs. ¡± Su Liangxiao acted as if he had not heard these words. He slowly walked in this direction. He was neither too fast nor too slow, but he seemed to be strolling leisurely. There was no expression on his face, but the cold and powerful aura around him made people feel a trace of fear in their hearts. Su Liangxiao had already walked in front of Song Beibei. Brother Kun had already walked in front of a few burly men. He placed a hand on Su Liangxiao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°brother, don¡¯t be ungrateful. ¡± Su Liangxiao grabbed the hand brother Kun placed on his shoulder. He used a little strength and heard brother Kun¡¯s scream. He grabbed the dislocated arm and bent his waist in pain. He roared, ¡°kill him! ¡± Five or six burly men ran towards Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei took the opportunity to hide in a corner. He saw Su Liangxiao kill two of them in a few seconds. A few seconds later, the rest of them fell to the ground. Su Liangxiao clapped his hands casually. Song Beibei was stunned. The next second, she ran to his side. She was excited as if she had survived a disaster. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a martial arts master. ¡± Su Liangxiao glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°What is this? I can fight against 100 people in a minute? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t think he was bragging. After all, she had just witnessed his strength with her own eyes. Gu Yanqing had practiced Sanda, but he might not be so powerful. At this moment, the doors of several private rooms opened at the same time. Dozens of big men rushed out at the same time and stood in a row, looking fierce and fierce. Song Beibei saw that Su Liangxiao had fought five or six people in just a few minutes. He still looked like nothing had happened and hid behind him. He wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He even encouraged him, ¡°go on, beat them to a pulp. ¡± Su Liangxiao glanced at Song Beibei and stretched out a hand, ¡°grab my hand. ¡± Song Beibei looked confused, ¡°hero, I don¡¯t know any martial arts. Can you still win with me? ¡± However, Song Beibei inexplicably believed in this Fox. Hence, she grabbed Su Liangxiao¡¯s hand. Seeing the big men rushing over, Song Beibei was not afraid. Instead, she looked eager to give it a try. Unexpectedly, in the next second, Su Liangxiao grabbed her hand and shouted, ¡°run! ¡± Then, he pulled her and ran in another direction. Song Beibei was completely disillusioned. What happened to the martial arts master What happened to fighting one against a hundred? Su Liangxiao quickly brought Song Beibei through a security door. They ran past the stairs and made many turns. However, there were dozens of people chasing after them relentlessly. Seeing that there was no way out, Su Liangxiao randomly opened a private room and pulled Song Beibei into it. It was very quiet in the private room. Gu Yanqing grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm and pulled her behind him. Then he moved closer to the door. Only the sound of heavy footsteps and curses could be heard from outside. Song Beibei¡¯s heart beat violently again. Fortunately, those people did not search the room. After circling around, the footsteps disappeared. They stayed in the room for another ten minutes. After confirming that those people had left, Song Beibei finally let out a breath. Su Liangxiao still held Song Beibei¡¯s hand tightly. Song Beibei began to struggle. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re all gone. You can let go of me now. ¡± Su Liangxiao finally turned around and glanced at Song Beibei, refusing to let go. ¡°heartless little daughter, I¡¯m useless to you now. You can¡¯t wait to dump me, can you? ¡± Of course, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think so in her heart. And this time, she was really grateful to this Fox. Although she usually didn¡¯t like him, this time, if it wasn¡¯t for him¡­ Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences. Su Liangxiao slowly let go of Song Beibei. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to leave. He opened the nail in the private room and laid down on the SOFA. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve exercised my muscles and bones. Young Lady, you have a big heart. Why did you provoke those gangsters? ¡± Song Beibei curled her lips. ¡°I was unlucky, but why are you here? ¡± Su Liangxiao obviously didn¡¯t want to say more. He said two words indifferently, ¡°I was just passing by. ¡± Song Beibei wasn¡¯t interested to know. Maybe this Fox was here to pick up girls. Who Knew? However, Song Beibei could not help but tease him when she saw how he was acting like an old master. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you fought one against a hundred? Why did you drag me away in the end? ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s beautiful peach blossom eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°little princess, you seem to have forgotten that I¡¯m injured. ¡± As he said this, Su Liangxiao turned over. Song Beibei was shocked. Su Liangxiao¡¯s back was already bright red. The blood stained his white shirt as he bared his fangs and brandished his claws. Song Beibei had forgotten. The wound on Su Liangxiao¡¯s back was also to save her. An inexplicable sense of guilt welled up in her heart. There was a table in front of the SOFA and a box of beer on the table. Su Liangxiao casually took a bottle, pulled the cap and took a sip. Song Beibei quickly went up. ¡°You have an injury on your body and you¡¯re still drinking. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your injury won¡¯t heal? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°an injury is still better than a heartache. Young Miss, during the days when I was in the hospital, you came over once. ¡± Song Beibei said in a daze, ¡°I forgot. ¡± It wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten, but she was really concerned about Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t want her to have too much contact with this Fox. However, Song Beibei felt an indescribable guilt towards Su Liangxiao at this moment. She said, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital. The wound on your back must have split open. We need to find a doctor to take a look. ¡± Song Beibei really accompanied Su Liangxiao to the hospital. On the way, Su Liangxiao actually repaired Song Beibei¡¯s broken phone. Song Beibei had just picked up a bunch of parts while Su Liangxiao was fighting. Song Beibei looked at Su Liangxiao in disbelief. ¡°Why do you know everything? ¡± At that time, the phone had been stepped on several times by a few burly men, and the screen had been smashed to pieces. However, Su Liangxiao had casually disassembled and assembled the phone, and it could actually be turned on. Su Liangxiao was praised by Song Beibei, and he seemed to enjoy it. ¡°I took mechanical repair as an elective when I was in university. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why did you learn this? Shouldn¡¯t a person like you learn how to exploit the surplus labor of employees and how to plunder the people¡¯s wealth by any means necessary? ¡± Su Liangxiao rolled his eyes at Song Beibei. ¡°You make me sound like a corrupt official. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°At least you¡¯re a profiteer. You don¡¯t have to be humble. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s back wound had almost recovered, but now it had completely split open. The attending doctor¡¯s brows were furrowed into a knot. ¡°How did it become like this? ¡± Su Liangxiao deliberately looked at Song Beibei ambiguously. ¡°I only did one intense exercise. ¡± The attending doctor¡¯s gaze towards Song Beibei changed. ¡°You two young people should be more careful when handling matters. Your wounds have already split open like this. There¡¯s simply no sense of severity. You have to be careful in the future. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get together with each other for the time being. ¡± Song Beibei did not understand at first, but when she saw the way the group of young nurses looked at her. She instantly understood. This damned Fox was ruining her reputation again. She wanted nothing more than to pounce on him and continue pressing a few more wounds on his back. However, with the doctor and nurse present, she did not dare to. She could only say to the doctor, ¡°chief, I think this wound needs to be sutured again. ¡± When she came out of the hospital, it was already evening. Song Beibei took her phone and planned to go to the company to look for Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei excitedly played the recording of herself at that time for Gu Yanqing to listen to. Song Beibei said excitedly, ¡°this is evidence. Although we didn¡¯t manage to get the reason in the end, with this recording, it¡¯s enough to prove that Gu Wanjing was framed. It was really not easy for me to get this video. ¡± Song Beibei had actually overlooked many things. For example, she was tied up by those people to go to the KTV. For example, she almost escaped and Su Liangxiao suddenly appeared to save her. However, Song Beibei had forgotten that some of her words had already been recorded in the recording. For example, Song Beibei was struggling. For example, brother Kun said those wretched words. Song Beibei was only excited for a moment. She had found the evidence on her own. However, a shrewd person like Gu Yanqing was best at peeping at the whole body of a leopard. Song Beibei saw that his face was getting colder and colder Her initial excitement had also disappeared. After hearing the last word, Gu Yanqing finally stood up. He looked at Song Beibei with a shocked expression. ¡°Tell me the truth. What exactly happened? Don¡¯t let a single word out. ¡± Song Beibei still wanted to struggle. ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ want to¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her face and suddenly grabbed her arm. The strong Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing wanted to crush her arm. Gu Yanqing was like a mad leopard. ¡°What happened to your face? ¡± Song Beibei then remembered that she had been slapped in the face from Loquat Alley. At the beginning, her face was already swollen. Later, when she was in the hospital with Su Liangxiao, she even asked the doctor to apply some swelling medicine on her face. She was afraid that Gu Yanqing would notice. The swelling had already reduced a lot. It would be impossible to notice if she didn¡¯t look carefully. But she still didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Gu Yanqing¡¯s sharp eyes. Gu Yanqing was obviously angry. Song Beibei knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she could only tell him everything, including how she met Su Liangxiao in the end. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing¡¯s face became darker and colder. In the end, Song Beibei looked at his face and almost didn¡¯t dare to speak. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei with an extremely cold gaze. Song Beibei took the initiative to pull Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand She said in an ingratiating manner, ¡°I know I was a little reckless this time, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. Besides, didn¡¯t I come back safely ¡°nothing happened at all. Really, even though I got slapped, it was worth it. At least I got the evidence. Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared of you like this. Didn¡¯t you say last night that I¡¯ve already grown up? There¡¯s no need for you to throw a Tantrum and scold me in such an extreme way to teach me a lesson? ¡± Song Beibei deliberately used a more playful tone with a hint of coquettishness. Unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing Flung Song Beibei¡¯s hand away He was almost furious. ¡°Song Beibei, you have to know your limits. You¡¯re already nineteen years old, not nine years old. Why haven¡¯t you thought things through at all until now? Who are those people? How dare you provoke them by yourself? Do you really think you¡¯re invincible When will you grow up? Why do you keep calling me all the time. Don¡¯t you think about the consequences of your actions Is there any use for your brain other than for decoration There are so many people here, do you think it¡¯s your turn to look for evidence alone Do you still think you¡¯re so amazing? Do you want me to praise you? Let me tell you, your actions are simply unbearably stupid in my eyes. For a person like you who wants to die to come back alive, even a pig is a hundred times smarter than you! !¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to suddenly explode. She was completely dumbfounded by the scolding. She looked at the person in front of her in a daze. She said, ¡°but I¡¯m here to find evidence. ¡± Gu Yanqing sneered, ¡°Song Beibei, what do you take me for? Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me? Do you want to be a hero? Do you really think that you can save the world by yourself? ¡± Gu Yanqing took the phone and smashed it onto the table. ¡°I¡¯d rather not have this lousy evidence than have you do such a stupid thing! ¡± In the end, Gu Yanqing even cursed in English. Song Beibei quickly went to get her phone. The phone fell to the floor and was turned off again. Song Beibei turned it on a few times, but the screen was always black. Song Beibei knelt on the ground, tears streaming down her face. She almost shouted out loud as well. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you bastard, do you know how much risk I took to get this piece of evidence? You destroyed it just like that. You don¡¯t care about me at all, and you don¡¯t understand me at all Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that the reason you¡¯re so angry now is because Su Liangxiao saved me in the end. Don¡¯t you mind me seeing him again? You¡¯re venting your personal grudges on me. Gu Yanqing, I was impulsive, but I¡¯ve already done my best, okay You know how scared I was back then. You didn¡¯t even have me in your heart. You only blame me. You easily destroyed my hard work. Gu Yanqing, I hate you. I¡¯ll never talk to you again! !¡± After saying that, Song Beibei immediately stood up, turned around, and broke the door open. Gu Yanqing clenched his fingers into fists, and Blue Veins popped out on his forehead. In the end, he threw all the documents on the table on the ground, turned around, and chased after them. When Gu Yanqing came out, Song Beibei ran into the elevator. Seeing that Gu Yanqing had caught up, Song Beibei immediately pressed the button to get into the elevator. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t make it in the end. Song Beibei had already taken the elevator all the way down. The moment the elevator closed, Song Beibei finally couldn¡¯t help but squat on the ground, cover her eyes, and cry. The grievances and anger accumulated in the bottom of her heart erupted like a volcano. She had thought that Gu Yanqing would be angry, but she did not think that Gu Yanqing would be so angry that he would smash his phone. Did he know that today was the most terrifying day that she had ever experienced in her life. But it was all for the sake of evidence. He destroyed it so casually! Gu Yanqing did not understand her at all. He did not understand that the reason why she was so anxious to find evidence was because she did not want to be ashamed of Gu Wanjing. She could owe anyone, but she did not want to owe Gu Wanjing! * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 175 - What exactly do you want with my wife? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t understand her feelings at all. Moreover, in that situation, it was too late for her not to rush in. What happened later was not something she could control at all. Moreover, in the end, she was already panicking. In her mind, she was thinking about how to find the evidence and escape. Song Beibei felt that she had done her best. Song Beibei cried all the way out of the Pearl building. It was already past six o¡¯clock at night. The Sky was already gray. Thick dark clouds covered the entire city. It was going to rain. Song Beibei hailed a taxi and went up. The driver asked her where she was going. She couldn¡¯t say. She told him to leave it on. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing coming out of the Pearl building from the rearview mirror. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. But she could guess. Gu Yanqing must have felt that he was being willful and causing him trouble again. The taxi drove aimlessly on the road. The driver said helplessly, ¡°Young Lady, we¡¯ve already circled twice. Have you thought about where you want to go? ¡± Song Beibei looked out of the window and realized that the car had once again driven into the city. Song Beibei said, ¡°forget it, just leave me here. ¡± Song Beibei got out of the car. Fortunately, she had some change in her pocket. After Song Beibei gave the fare, there was not much left. Today, she had experienced many dangers. She suddenly realized that up until now, she had not harmed herself enough to eat a meal. Song Beibei looked at the remaining change in her hand. It seemed to only be enough to buy a hamburger. There was a KFC behind her, so song Beibei walked in. Song Beibei really only ordered a hamburger. She sat by the window and looked outside It was already raining heavily outside. The entire city was shrouded in smoke. Song Beibei was eating a hamburger when she suddenly felt an inexplicable loneliness. She originally wanted to go back to school. But she knew that Gu Yanqing would definitely go to school to look for her. She did not want to see him now, so she did not go back. Her phone was smashed, and it was still in Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. Song Beibei was wondering if Gu Yanqing would be worried if he couldn¡¯t find her now. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect to run into Su Liangxiao for the second time in a day. When Su Liangxiao sat opposite her and called her little daughter with a smile. Song Beibei didn¡¯t think that his face was that annoying. Song Beibei frowned slightly and asked, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I¡¯m here for charity. ¡± Song Beibei was puzzled. ¡°What charity? ¡± What kind of charity was KFC doing? Could it be that this capitalist wanted to buy food and distribute it to the vagrants by the roadside? Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°Save the lost girl. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Only then did she realize that Su Liangxiao was making fun of her. Song Beibei said unhappily, ¡°who needs you to save? How did you know that I was here? ¡± Su Liangxiao propped up his chin with one hand and tilted his head slightly. He was very lazy. His well-defined fingers pointed slightly. ¡°I was watching the rain in the office when I found a lost little white rabbit, so I came over. ¡± Song Beibei was suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re using binoculars to watch the rain? ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m an artist. ¡± Song Beibei looked at him with disdain. ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if I believed you. At most, you¡¯re a weird uncle who uses binoculars to peek at beautiful women. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed out loud. When he laughed, there was a hint of wickedness in his smile. ¡°Weird uncle wants to treat Loli to dinner. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s willing to do it. ¡± Song Beibei raised her face. ¡°restaurants below the five-star level are off-limits. ¡± Therefore, Su Liangxiao brought Song Beibei to eat raw meng seafood. Song Beibei still admired Su Liangxiao¡¯s attainments in eating. He had just returned to the country, but he knew every corner of the city¡¯s delicacies like the back of his hand. He knew that Crab Roe buns were the most authentic in Yun Jin Ji, the innermost place in Cat Alley. Song Beibei even suspected that he spent all his time researching which restaurant¡¯s dishes were the best. Song Beibei ate an entire bowl of sea urchin rice. The taste was spicy and spicy, but it was extremely satisfying. Delicacies were indeed the most healing. Song Beibei felt much better. Su Liangxiao held his Chin and watched Song Beibei feast. When Song Beibei looked up, she saw Su Liangxiao¡¯s smiling eyes. Song Beibei frowned. ¡°Why are you looking at me with such a disgusting look? ¡± ¡°stupid girl, don¡¯t you realize that I¡¯m being affectionate? ¡± Song Beibei trembled in disgust and warned, ¡°stupid Fox, don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m a married woman. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°What about your husband? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes dimmed. After a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡°don¡¯t try to sow discord between us when we¡¯re fighting. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t fall for it. ¡± Su Liangxiao asked casually, ¡°you two had a fight? Why? ¡± Song Beibei was like a frosted eggplant. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I won¡¯t tell you. ¡± Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t have any intention of asking further. He said, ¡°do you want to go to my company with me to have a look? ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly struck by a sudden impulse. She had heard of the LX group, which was a business empire that was on par with the Pearl Group. All along, the headquarters had been in Manhattan, the United States. And Su Liangxiao had suddenly moved the headquarters back to the country. To put it bluntly, he wanted to snatch Gu Yanqing¡¯s job. Song Beibei said, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of inviting a wolf into the house? Don¡¯t forget, in the future, I¡¯ll be the boss of the Pearl Group. ¡± Su Liangxiao was unconcerned. ¡°At most, you¡¯re just a sheep in Wolf¡¯s skin. ¡± Song Beibei was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on sheep. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to say, ¡°don¡¯t look down on people. ¡± Her mouth quickly went along with Su Liangxiao¡¯s words and turned into a sheep. After saying that, she was stunned. Then, Su Liangxiao laughed out loud. Song Beibei was even more depressed. Lx Group was located in the center of the city where every inch of land was worth gold. It was a landmark building with a hundred-meter-tall floor that reached into the clouds. Outside the main building, there were two additional buildings in the shape of characters. It was like an imperial concubine standing beside the emperor in ancient times, exuding the majesty of a King. Song Beibei walked all the way in and looked down on them, ¡°corruption, corruption, you capitalist exploiters, these are all people¡¯s benefits. ¡± It was no wonder that Song Beibei was so emotional. Song Beibei had never entered a company as if she had entered the Imperial Palace. Song Beibei used to think that Gu Yanqing was already very corrupt, very people¡¯s benefits. She didn¡¯t expect LX group to be even more so. The paintings hanging on the walls of Pearl Group were all masterpieces, and some of them were even very valuable. But at least, they still exuded an artistic aura. However, Su Liangxiao¡¯s style was completely different from Gu Yanqing¡¯s. Song Beibei even walked past a corridor with dollar bills plastered all over the walls. Song Beibei studied it for a moment. It was actually real gold and silver. Song Beibei was speechless. No matter how rich this Stinky Fox was, he couldn¡¯t flaunt his wealth like this, right. Su Liangxiao even claimed that it was to motivate his employees. Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. ¡°The decadent ideology of capitalism. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°Miss Song, as the successor of a senior capitalist group, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to have such a bitter feud? ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡± Song Beibei went to Su Liangxiao¡¯s office. It was already after work, and there weren¡¯t many people in the company. Su Liangxiao¡¯s office was very large. It was on the top floor of the entire company. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling glass window, one could almost overlook the entire city. The rain had stopped outside, and the dark clouds had dispersed. The Moon climbed up from the top of the building. The lights outside the window were bright, and through a layer of glass, the entire city seemed to be silent and lively. Su Liangxiao walked up to her. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Song Beibei turned her head and glanced at Su Liangxiao. Then, she turned around and looked out the window. ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ If only Gu Yanqing was standing next to me right now¡­ ¡± After a moment of silence, Su Kaixin turned around to look at Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao was looking at her quietly. There was no expression on his face. Instead, he no longer had his usual cynicism. It was as if he was thinking about something. Suddenly, his usual expression returned. He deliberately covered his chest and cupped his heart. ¡°What you said really hurt my heart. ¡± Song Beibei only smiled. Su Liangxiao asked, ¡°what is it about Gu Yanqing that attracts you so much? ¡± Song Beibei frowned and thought about it carefully. Speaking of which, Gu Yanqing really had a lot of shortcomings. He was harsh, petty, and obsessed with cleanliness. When he was unhappy, he would have an icy face and liked to scold her. He was especially venomous. But why did he like her? Song Beibei said, ¡°mature, steady, and has an elite temperament. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°that¡¯s it? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s even handsome. ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°But I have all these too. Why don¡¯t you like me? ¡± Song Beibei frowned and looked at him confidently. ¡°because you¡¯re not Gu Yanqing. ¡± Su Liangxiao turned around and said, ¡°okay, okay, you can go now. I tortured myself to bring you here. ¡± As he said this, he looked as if he wanted to chase Song Beibei out. Song Beibei, on the other hand, sat down on Su Liangxiao¡¯s office chair with a smile. The chair was big and comfortable. Song Beibei sat on it, swinging her calves and looking around. She happened to see a document on Su Liangxiao¡¯s desk. It was open. On it was written, ¡°LX group¡¯s Golden Microphone Project. ¡± Song Beibei moved closer. This was a talent training project. Lx Group was also a media company and had a great reputation abroad. It had film and television production companies, entertainment companies, television stations, and publishing houses. This talent training project was to train a group of young professional journalists. Song Beibei looked at it for a long time. Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°why? Are you interested in this? ¡± Song Beibei looked at it for a while without any scruples. She felt that this plan was really suitable for her major. From the school selection, to the company¡¯s training, to the television station¡¯s internship, and then to studying abroad, it was as if she had been arranged to live a brilliant life. The resources were simply unprecedented. Song Beibei still had some understanding of this aspect. After all, the Pearl Group was also a powerful media limited company. It also had a news publishing house and a television station. Moreover, the Pearl Group would almost every year produce a different talent training plan. However, this plan was even more enticing than the Pearl Group because of the powerful resources overseas. There was even the opportunity to intern at the BBC in the UK. This was a fatal temptation for news producers. Song Beibei said, ¡°Do I count as snooping on confidential documents? ¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leak it out. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I have to leak it out. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the sworn enemy of the Pearl Group, and I¡¯m the successor of the Pearl Group. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed out loud. ¡°You won¡¯t say it. I believe you. ¡± Song Beibei felt a little embarrassed when he said that. She really wouldn¡¯t say anything. This was a question of her upbringing. Song Beibei said, ¡°I saw that the first step of this talent plan is the university selection. Will it be from our school? ¡± Su Liangxiao nodded. ¡°Your school is in the plan. Do you want to participate? If you want to participate, I can reluctantly pull some strings for you. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°Forget it. Gu Yanqing will kill me. ¡± Song Beibei lifted her wrist to look at her watch. It was already past eleven. She wondered where Gu Yanqing was and what he was doing? Would he be worried because he couldn¡¯t find her? Song Beibei thought for a moment and said, ¡°take me home. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay a little longer? Why don¡¯t you let your uncle Gu worry for a little longer? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up his coat and car keys. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. I¡¯ll also take a look at my good third brother¡¯s frantic expression. ¡± Su Liangxiao took Song Beibei to the old mansion. Coincidentally, Gu Yanqing was also driving back. They bumped into each other at the entrance. Gu Yanqing was still on the phone when he got out of the car. After seeing Song Beibei get out of the car, he was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Junjie, you should go back and rest too. There¡¯s no need to look for her. She¡¯s back. ¡± On the other end of the phone, Zhong Junjie finally let out a sigh of relief. Today¡¯s night could only be described as chaotic. The reason was that the CEO¡¯s wife was lost. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t be worried. Song Beibei¡¯s phone had a GPS device. But today, that girl¡¯s phone was smashed in the boss¡¯s office. The boss threw a bunch of broken parts to him and ordered them to be fixed within an hour. Then, he started to search for her like a headless fly. The boss and his little wife probably had a conflict again. But this time, even Zhong Junjie was worried. Even his phone was smashed. What was going on. Gu Yanqing hung up the phone, put it in his pocket, and got out of the car. He walked towards the car opposite. Song Beibei also saw Gu Yanqing. Her face was even gloomier than during the day. Although it was as calm as water, Song Beibei could feel the surging waves behind those deep and calm black eyes. Su Liangxiao also got out of the car. His face had a fox-like smile that belonged solely to him. Gu Yanqing walked over, looked at Song Beibei, and said in a low voice, ¡°where did you go? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± As he said that, he carried his backpack and walked around Gu Yanqing to Su Liangxiao¡¯s side. Song Beibei said, ¡°thank you so much for today. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but he said casually, ¡°do you mean in the afternoon or at night? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°all of them. ¡± Su Liangxiao nodded and said indifferently, ¡°you¡¯re welcome, little missy. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then you can go back. Drive carefully at night. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°Okay. ¡± Song Beibei turned around and entered the song family¡¯s old house. She did not look at Gu Yanqing from beginning to end. Until Song Beibei¡¯s figure disappeared. The two men were still standing in the distance, as if they were in a silent confrontation. Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°third brother seems to have something to say to me? ¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do with my wife? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and was extremely honest. ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face darkened even more. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°third brother, let me give you a piece of advice. The more you guard against me, the closer she will be to me. The more you worry, the more likely it will happen. Have you heard of Murphy¡¯s law? ¡± ¡°second brother, I¡¯m begging you. Can we not involve Bei Bei in this? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. ¡± Su Liangxiao seemed to sigh. ¡°everything in this world is destined. It belongs to you. No one can take it away from you. If it¡¯s not yours, you won¡¯t be able to get it even after all the trouble you¡¯ve gone through. ¡± After saying that, he stretched lazily. ¡°third brother, let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t send you off. ¡± After saying that, he had already approached the car. The engine started and the car turned around. Very quickly, it disappeared into the night. Gu Yanqing stood at the same spot for a while, as if he was thinking about something. It wasn¡¯t until the housekeeper came out doubtfully that she asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, why haven¡¯t you come in yet? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally got close to the carved door of the song family. Gu Yanqing asked the housekeeper, ¡°where¡¯s Bei Bei? ¡± ¡°The moment miss came back, she went back to her room. ¡± ¡°I got it. ¡± Gu Yanqing went upstairs and came to the door of Song Beibei¡¯s room. He knocked on the door, but there was no response. ¡°Song Beibei, let¡¯s talk. ¡± Song Beibei was actually standing behind the door. But hearing Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold tone, she actually didn¡¯t have the courage to open the door. She didn¡¯t want a Cold War. She wanted to make up. She wanted to throw herself into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms and say she was sorry. But she was afraid that the result of her fawning over him would be the same as what happened in his office today. It was just a scolding. Song Beibei felt that she didn¡¯t have the strength to endure it a second time today. Moreover, Gu Yanqing just happened to bump into Su Liangxiao and send her back. This scolding was unavoidable. Song Beibei locked the door, but she didn¡¯t open it. Gu Yanqing knocked a few more times, but there was no sound. Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing was going to get the key to her room. Gu Yanqing had the key to her room, so when he really wanted to talk to her, she couldn¡¯t stop him. Song Beibei was conflicted. On one hand, she really wanted to talk to Gu Yanqing, but on the other hand, she was very uncertain. But this time, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t come. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if she was happy or disappointed. She fell asleep. When Song Beibei woke up the next morning, Gu Yanqing had already gone to the office. Auntie Feng said that Mr. Gu did not even have breakfast at home. Song Beibei had mixed feelings. After breakfast, she also went to school. The morning classes were full. When she returned to the dormitory after lunch in the afternoon, she found that the news report about Gu Wanjing had once again swept through the headlines. It was said that she had found reliable evidence that showed that lawyer Gu Wanjing had offended the underworld and the powerful because of her upright character. Currently, a recording was exposed to prove lawyer Gu Wanjing¡¯s innocence and had been handed over to the public security authorities for further handling. And today¡¯s news also reported a strange story. When Brother Kun, who was one of the most famous underworld men in Xia City, was walking on the road, he was inexplicably beaten up by a group of black-shirted men. Including a few of his personal subordinates, they were all beaten up and sent to the hospital. It was said that a few of them were even sent to the ICU. But until now, no one knew who those black-shirted men were. There were no surveillance records or clues, and there were no witnesses. It was rumored that the underworld men ate the black-shirted men. But this brother Kun opened an underground casino, gave out usury, and was cruel and merciless. So, after this incident happened, everyone felt very gratified. When Song Beibei saw this news, a strange feeling welled up in her heart. Could it be related to Gu Yanqing? However, Gu Yanqing had always been a serious gentleman. Even if he had suffered some losses, calling the police would be more in line with his personality. It shouldn¡¯t be to the extent of beating him up and sending him to the hospital. Could it be that there was someone else Or was it really like the rumors of others taking advantage of others? But no matter what, Song Beibei still had a feeling that she had gotten her revenge. Thinking about how she had almost been violated by that kind of person, she felt disgusted and a little scared. However, what made Song Beibei the happiest was that Gu Wanjing¡¯s injustice had been avenged. Moreover, it was because of the video that she had taken the risk to record. It seemed that Gu Yanqing must have fixed her phone. For Song Beibei, this matter could be considered to have come to an end. At least she wouldn¡¯t feel so guilty anymore. However, because of this matter, Song Beibei¡¯s relationship with Gu Yanqing had reached a freezing point. Song Beibei stayed at school for the rest of the time. Three days later, Zhong Junjie came to the school to look for her and brought her a new phone. Zhong Junjie sighed as he left, ¡°boss seems to have gone crazy recently. He has been working overtime day and night. Even I am almost worn down by him. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°why does he keep working overtime? Is there a lot of work to do in the company? ¡± ¡°where? ¡± ¡°recently, a few new projects have been on track. It should be the time when he should be free. But for some reason, boss is working overtime as if he is venting. He is acting as if he doesn¡¯t care about his life. His face is always gloomy as if someone owes him five million dollars. The people in the secretarial department are doing things with their heads held high. They are just afraid that something will go wrong and step on his land mines. Our days are in deep trouble. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. Gu Yanqing was in a bad mood. Why? Zhong Junjie said in a pleading tone, ¡°my sister Beibei, please show mercy and save us. Don¡¯t quarrel with boss anymore. You¡¯re always so tense. We¡¯re the ones who suffer the most. ¡± Song Beibei pouted and said, ¡°it¡¯s none of my business if he¡¯s unhappy. ¡± Zhong Junjie looked like he was joking. Then he said, ¡°how about this? For my Sake, you go and have dinner with boss today. I¡¯ve already booked the restaurant for you. Yunding restaurant, how about a candlelit dinner? ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°have you told Gu Yanqing about this? ¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, this is the boss¡¯ intention. He just wants to lose face and suffer. He kept it to himself and didn¡¯t tell you. He took the opportunity to let me give you the phone to tell you. Beibei, don¡¯t look at the boss as a domineering person. He is actually very childish. You just have to give him a way out. Look at him, he will come down immediately. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while. ¡°I know, I will go. ¡± The time was seven o¡¯clock at night. It was said that Zhong Junjie booked the top floor of Yunding restaurant today. Song Beibei went early. Actually, these past few days, her heart had been very tense. She also wanted to find an opportunity to make up with Gu Yanqing. It just so happened that Zhong Junjie had such an opportunity. After Song Beibei arrived, she sent a message to Gu Yanqing. It was 6:30 at that time. Gu Yanqing also replied, saying that he was on the way and would arrive soon. Song Beibei was very happy. It seemed that the rainy weather for the next few days had finally cleared up. The reason why the Yunding restaurant was called Yunding was because it was the tallest building in the entire city. If it was during the day, one could even see the white clouds. The scenery here was extremely good. The position by the window could allow one to have a panoramic view of the entire city. Song Beibei propped her Chin on her hand and looked out the window. The car lights on the city¡¯s viaduct were like flowing water. There were thousands of lights, and it was a bustling scene. When she thought about how Gu Yanqing¡¯s car was gathered in the traffic and was heading over here, she felt both happy and nervous However, it was already past seven o¡¯clock, and Gu Yanqing had yet to arrive. At ten past seven, Song Beibei received a phone call. Chapter 176 - If you want to go to heaven, Ill buy you a monkey, but you cant drink alcohol Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION It was Gu Yanqing calling. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Beibei, something has happened at Wanjing¡¯s side. I have to go over and take a look. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a few seconds, then said, ¡°it¡¯s a big matter? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite serious. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then you go and handle it. ¡± Song Beibei hurriedly asked again, ¡°then are you still coming over? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Beibei, you eat first. I¡¯ll get Junjie to go over, or I¡¯ll get your classmates to accompany you. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt sad and stubborn. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you to come over. I¡¯ll wait for you to settle everything, no matter how late it is. But you have to come over. ¡± Gu Yanqing remained silent for a while and said, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll go over. But you have to eat something first. Don¡¯t be hungry. ¡± After hanging up, Song Beibei turned off her phone. She didn¡¯t want to receive any more calls. She didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to call again after a while, saying that something special had happened. She didn¡¯t want to receive any more calls from him. She just wanted him to appear in front of her. She turned off her phone. She knew that Gu Yanqing was a man of his word. She didn¡¯t want to leave a way out for herself, nor did she want to leave a way out for Gu Yanqing. It was probably a human¡¯s sixth sense. Song Beibei always felt that something was changing between her and Gu Yanqing. And the situation now was almost unprecedented. In the past, no matter how much trouble she caused, she subconsciously felt that Gu Yanqing would never leave her. But now, Song Beibei did have a feeling that they were slowly drifting apart. It was as if a force was slowly pulling the two of them together. They watched helplessly as they grew farther and farther away from each other. They wanted to get closer, but they were powerless. Song Beibei began to panic in the bottom of her heart, a panic that she had never felt before. She had never felt this way before, even during those days when they were making a Ruckus. Song Beibei sat there quietly, waiting for a long time. The waiter was a very handsome European and American man. He had been here three times already. Song Beibei sat there and looked out the window. The lights were still on, and it was so lively. Song Beibei looked at the time. It was already ten o¡¯clock. Gu Yanqing still didn¡¯t come over. The phone was lying on the table quietly. Song Beibei had no intention of opening it at all. Perhaps once she opened it, there would be a record of missed calls. She didn¡¯t want to see this. She wanted to wait, but she had to wait until Gu Yanqing came over. This was the top floor of Yunding restaurant. Zhong Junjie had booked this place. Therefore, the huge restaurant was empty. Song Beibei¡¯s seat was actually the best seat in the entire restaurant. The view was also very good. However, Song Beibei was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery. The more beautiful something was, the more lonely it felt. Suddenly, Song Beibei heard the sound of footsteps. The sound of leather shoes rubbing against the ground. It was not the sound of the waiter¡¯s footsteps. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She turned around and stood up. WAS IT GU Yanqing? Song Beibei looked in the direction of the door. Someone had indeed come. But it was not Gu Yanqing. The smile on Song Beibei¡¯s face, which had yet to form, gradually cooled down. She sat back in her original position and simply leaned on the table, sobbing. Gu Yanqing, why haven¡¯t you come over yet. Su Liangxiao sat down opposite Song Beibei and saw that there were only a few appetizers on the table. The main course had not been served, but the dishes had not been touched either. He raised his hand slightly. The restaurant¡¯s manager immediately walked over, looking like he was waiting for orders. Su Liangxiao ordered indifferently, ¡°serve the dishes. ¡± ¡°But boss, the person that this lady said he was waiting for hasn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡± Su Liangxiao only said two words indifferently, ¡°serve the dishes. ¡± ¡°Yes, boss. ¡± The manager of the restaurant left in a hurry. Song Beibei was still lying on the table, her small shoulders shaking. ¡°He was just stood up, yet he still had to cry over this matter. He¡¯s simply a child. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. Su Liangxiao handed her a handkerchief. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. Be Good. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely agitated. She raised her head and almost shouted, ¡°can you just leave me alone, you Stinky Fox? Why do you keep haunting me? You¡¯re everywhere. Are you following me? ¡± Song Beibei was like a volcano erupting. She shouted out all her emotions at once. Su Liangxiao had never seen this little girl so angry. He was slightly stunned. He said, ¡°young lady, did you eat gunpowder? My heart isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t scare me like that. ¡± Song Beibei was really very angry. Her chest was being bullied intensely. Her eyes were red and her expression was ferocious. She was like an angry little lion that wanted to eat people. Su Liangxiao looked at Song Beibei¡¯s round little face. It was bulging like an anglerfish. It was also like a hedgehog. It spread out all the thorns on its body and showed off its might. It was waiting for anyone who approached to stab its holes. Su Liangxiao felt that it was quite interesting. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you unhappy because the person who appeared in front of you is me and not third brother? Don¡¯t be so biased, okay ¡°I, Su Liangxiao, can be considered handsome and charming. I¡¯ve charmed countless girls. Your look of disdain is really hurting people¡¯s self-esteem. Can¡¯t you give me some face? ¡± Song Beibei ignored him and continued to be fierce and impatient. ¡°Why do you always appear in front of me? Are you following me? ¡± Song Beibei asked this question in a serious manner. Sometimes, she even felt that it was strange. Why did this Fox always appear in front of her at an unusual frequency recently? Moreover, it was not when she was in danger, but during her most embarrassing special time. This couldn¡¯t help but make Song Beibei suspect that her every move was really being monitored. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence every time, right. Facing Song Beibei¡¯s questioning, Su Liangxiao had an innocent and aggrieved expression. ¡°Little Miss, you seem to have forgotten, where is this place? ¡± Song Beibei wrinkled her small nose. She suddenly remembered. This was yunding restaurant. It was the most upscale restaurant in the entire city. And the owner of this restaurant was Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei had long known this. When she was hospitalized the last time, Su Liangxiao told Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi to go to yunding restaurant and tell them her name. At that time, Song Beibei knew that the owner of yunding restaurant was Su Liangxiao. Therefore, it was natural for Su Liangxiao to appear in her restaurant. Song Beibei felt speechless for a moment. But she was still inexplicably annoyed. At this time, exquisite dishes were presented one by one. Inside the silver tray were all top-grade delicacies. If it were any other day, Song Beibei¡¯s eyes would have lit up. But today, she had no appetite at all. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I¡¯m still curious, who is spending so much today? Who is the one who booked my yunding restaurant? You have to know, the fee is really not low. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, little girl. Can¡¯t you tell that third brother is still such a romantic person? ¡± At the mention of Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached again. She covered her ears. ¡°Stop Talking, okay? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°stop talking, stop talking. Let¡¯s eat something first. I heard that you haven¡¯t eaten anything, not even a sip of water. Why are you torturing yourself for someone else? You should eat and drink. This is the daughter I know. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t eat at all. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t come today. What exactly happened? Gu Yanqing had always been swift and decisive when dealing with matters. It wasn¡¯t to the extent that he hadn¡¯t come even after three hours. However, Song Beibei still held onto a small hope in her heart. Gu Yanqing would come. If he said he would come back, he would definitely come back. He always kept his word. Song Beibei decided to wait until twelve o¡¯clock. There were still two hours left. Gu Yanqing would definitely come over, right. But these two hours, every minute and second was exceptionally difficult to endure. She had to do something. Song Beibei suddenly raised her hand and called the waiter over. She asked, ¡°give me a case of beer. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Song. We don¡¯t have beer here. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then I want red wine. Give me a bottle of¡¯82 LAFITE. ¡± The waiter was about to respond when Su Liangxiao suddenly said, ¡°don¡¯t listen to her. Heat up a glass of milk and juice for her. ¡± The waiter looked at Song Beibei and then at his boss. He was in a difficult position and stood on the spot. Song Beibei glared at Su Liangxiao. ¡°Stinking Fox, can you mind your own business? I¡¯ve already booked the restaurant. I can do whatever I want today. ¡± ¡°Fine, if you want to go to heaven, I¡¯ll buy you a monkey, but you can¡¯t drink. ¡± Song Beibei was furious. ¡°I want to drink, but I insist on drinking. No one can stop me. ¡± Song Beibei was simply throwing a Tantrum. Su Liangxiao was helpless in the end. ¡°Forget it, go buy her a beer. ¡± The waiter really bought a case of beer. Song Beibei opened it and gulped down a bottle The cold beer chilled her heart, but after drinking it, Song Beibei felt as if the anger in her body had been extinguished. At least, she was no longer so agitated. Song Beibei had always thought that alcohol was a magical thing. At least for Song Beibei, it had a strong healing ability. Her tolerance for alcohol was poor, and so was her taste. The slightest touch of alcohol would empty her mind. However, Song Beibei liked this feeling. All her troubles seemed to slowly evaporate in her blood along with the alcohol. Song Beibei also brought a few bottles of beer and placed them in front of Su Liangxiao. ¡°Come, Fox, we¡¯re friends. Drink with me. We won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and lazily took the beer. He did not reject it. ¡°just based on the word ¡®friend¡¯ You mentioned, I¡¯ll drink with you today. ¡± Song Beibei was very happy. She said joyfully, ¡°you¡¯re so generous. Drink. ¡± Song Beibei drank several bottles of beer in a row. From her initial high-spirited mood, she gradually became a little misty. Su Liangxiao cut the steak for her and carefully peeled the prawns and placed them on the plate in front of Song Beibei. ¡°Don¡¯t drink all the time. It¡¯s easy to get drunk. Eat something too. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the prawns on the plate and suddenly burst into tears. She remembered that Gu Yanqing used to be like this. But now, it was almost twelve o¡¯clock, and Gu Yanqing still hadn¡¯t come. Gu Yanqing definitely wouldn¡¯t come today. The more Song Beibei thought about it, the sadder she became. Tears started to fall. Su Liangxiao was frightened by Song Beibei. Without any warning, she looked at the shrimp on the plate and started to cry. Su Liangxiao sighed. ¡°The shrimp I peel is so eye-catching? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Su Liangxiao opposite her and said, ¡°Fox, why are you so good to me? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°can¡¯t you see that I have a bad motive for you? If you don¡¯t give the bait when fishing, how can the fish take the bait? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Then May I ask what your motive is? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled faintly. ¡°guess. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°I don¡¯t guess, Fox. Actually, I can see that you¡¯re a good person. You won¡¯t hurt me. ¡± When Song Beibei said this, she was holding her Chin with one hand and holding a beer bottle with the other hand. She gulped down another mouthful Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t accuse me. I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯m a person who will do anything, be ruthless, hate the rules, and don¡¯t follow the rules. Tell me, am I a good person? ¡± Song Beibei smiled innocently. She was already 70% drunk. ¡°I¡¯m a selfish and willful person. I¡¯m heartless. I often get into trouble and lose my temper without thinking. I¡¯m not a good person either. ¡± Song Beibei raised her wine glass. ¡°To us, we¡¯re not good people. Cheers. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°cheers. ¡± The two of them finished drinking and looked at each other. Suddenly, they burst into laughter. Song Beibei laughed so hard that tears were coming out, but she found it funny. Because the antique clock on the wall had already passed 12 o¡¯clock. When the second hand finished circling the last circle¡­ Song Beibei felt as if something had been dug out of her chest. Song Beibei gulped down all the remaining beer in one go. Su Liangxiao stopped her, but she didn¡¯t listen. She clutched her chest. ¡°Fox, can you let me drink this? I feel uncomfortable here, especially uncomfortable. ¡± Later on, Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t stop her. Song Beibei was finally drunk. Even she herself felt drunk. But every time she was drunk, she could see Gu Yanqing. But this time, she didn¡¯t. Song Beibei was drunk. She hummed a song and staggered to her feet, wanting to leave. It was indeed time for her to leave. It was already past midnight. Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t be coming She only took two steps before she fell. Su Liangxiao hurriedly ran over to help her up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. ¡± Song Beibei beamed. ¡°Fox, you¡¯re still the best. If only it was you back then. If only you were the one who came to the song family. ¡± Song Beibei was still drunk, even smiling. However, only Su Liangxiao, who was very close to her, realized that this girl was actually smiling with tears all over her face. If anyone saw her, their hearts would be pulled out. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°girl, stop laughing. You look terrible. ¡± Song Beibei loved to laugh when she was most upset. At this moment, she really hoped that the person who came to the song family back then was not Gu Yanqing. Perhaps that way, her heart would not hurt so much now. Song Beibei still felt like she was abandoned. Because she cared too much, because she relied too much, Gu Yanqing¡¯s every move always affected her nerves. No matter what kind of promise Gu Yanqing made, she never felt safe. That Gu Wanjing. She was always a chasm between them. What made Song Beibei feel even worse was that Song Beibei felt that she was inferior to her. She was so outstanding, so confident, so righteous, and so famous. Song Beibei went to their law firm and saw the way those people looked at Gu Wanjing. It was either admiration or a hint of admiration, even though she was born in an orphanage. But this was what made Song Beibei even more envious. She had a bunch of brothers and sisters who were more like family. Every time Zhong Junjie saw her, he would instantly turn into a big boy. Occasionally, he would act coquettishly and call her sister Wanjing. She grew up with Gu Yanqing, and they had an unusual friendship. She had risked her life to save Gu Yanqing, and Gu Yanqing said that it wouldn¡¯t be too much even if he gave her a golden mountain. Gu Yanqing felt that he owed her, but Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but doubt now. Other than the debt, was there really no other feelings? Song Beibei had always been afraid that Gu Yanqing would be a form of responsibility and gratitude to her. Because she felt that she was really inferior to Gu Wanjing in every way. This caused her pride and sense of superiority to be crushed. But she did not know how to change. Song Beibei felt lost. Love was lost, life was lost, and she had no confidence in the future. So, Song Beibei felt that she was wrong from the start. Gu Yanqing was her calamity, a hurdle that she could never overcome. If it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Yanqing in the beginning, what kind of consequences would it have been. If it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Yanqing, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been in so much pain. Su Liangxiao heard Song Beibei say this and said, ¡°don¡¯t say that. Third Brother will be sad when he hears this. ¡± As he said this, he glanced at the man who was standing not far away. He had been standing there for quite a while. And just as Song Beibei said this, his expression turned extremely ugly. It turned out that he had also stopped walking in this direction. Su Liangxiao looked at him, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly. On the other side, the man¡¯s eyes darkened and became extremely deep. Then, he turned around and left without looking back. Song Beibei didn¡¯t remember how she got home. She only knew that she was drunk last night. After she came back, she kept vomiting. Her internal organs were about to be thrown up. In her hazy state, she seemed to have seen Gu Yanqing. But Song Beibei felt that it was an illusion. The next day was Saturday. She slept until noon. When she woke up, her mind was still in a daze. After washing up, she went to the dining room. Aunt Feng prepared lunch for her. Aunt Feng brought over a bowl of sweet soup. ¡°drink some sweet soup first to sober up. Miss, why were you so drunk last night? You almost tortured Mr. Gu to death. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s temples jumped. ¡°Gu Yanqing came back yesterday? ¡± ¡°He came back before miss, but he only followed you around. It was Mr. Su who sent you back. Miss, when you came back, you were so drunk that you were unconscious. Mr. Gu¡¯s complexion was also very bad. After he helped you drink the soup to sober up, he finally woke up and started to make trouble for Mr. Gu. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised. ¡°What happened last night? ¡± Song Beibei knew that she had always had a bad taste in alcohol. But how she made trouble for Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t remember clearly. Aunt Feng sighed and served Song Beibei Porridge She said, ¡°Miss, you ran to Mr. Gu¡¯s door and kept knocking. Yesterday, Mr. Gu was also strange and didn¡¯t open the door for you. In the past, he was the softest to miss. Yesterday, Miss, you knocked for an hour, but Mr. Gu didn¡¯t even look at the door. I don¡¯t know what he was doing in the room. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s brows gradually furrowed. Aunt Feng said, ¡°but later, Mr. Gu finally came out, but you threw up all over Mr. Gu again. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you mean, I threw up all over Gu Yanqing? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Gu just took a shower, and you threw up all over him. After that, Mr. Gu carried miss to the bathroom. ¡± Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t remember. She just asked, ¡°then where is he now? ¡± ¡°Mr. Gu left early in the morning and didn¡¯t eat breakfast. ¡± Song Beibei felt empty in her heart. Her brain was still hurting badly. Song Beibei finished her breakfast and went to the Pearl Group. She had some things she wanted to clarify. Aunt Feng said that Gu Yanqing came back before her, and it was almost before and after. Since he was back, why didn¡¯t he go to Yunding restaurant before. For the first time, Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing would not keep his word. Song Beibei went to the Pearl Group. But Gu Yanqing was not in the company. Song Beibei asked Zhong Junjie where Gu Yanqing went. Zhong Junjie actually stammered a little. Song Beibei asked again and again, and Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss went to the Pearl Hotel. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°why did she go to the hotel? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss is worried that sister Wanjing is there alone. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s expression instantly became a little stiff. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°sister Beibei, don¡¯t misunderstand. The thing is, sister Wanjing had an accident yesterday. ¡± It turned out that Gu Wanjing had received a terrorist threat yesterday. When she went to the parking lot, her car¡¯s window had been broken and a lot of pig organs and the corpses of mice and rabbits had been thrown into the car. There was blood everywhere and she had even received a threatening letter. That was why Gu Wanjing called Gu Yanqing. After Gu Yanqing went over, he sent her home. However, he discovered that the lock of the high-rise apartment where she lived had already been broken. The door had been splashed with paint and there were threatening words written in blood on the corridor. The surveillance records of the parking lot and the apartment had all been destroyed. It was obvious that the other party had come prepared. And the threatening letter stated that if Gu Wanjing continued to investigate the case in hand, she would definitely die an unnatural death. Zhong Junjie sighed and said, ¡°the case that sister Wanjing is currently working on already involves the corruption of many high-ranking officials. Those people hired the underworld to threaten sister Wanjing. It¡¯s simply despicable and shameless. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°did you call the police? ¡± ¡°Of course I did, but what¡¯s the use? ¡± The Public Security Bureau chief was also on sister Wanjing¡¯s blacklist. She used to be abroad and did not know that Chinese corrupt officials were even more terrifying than foreign terrorists, but sister Wanjing had no intention of stopping at all. ¡°Now, the only one who can protect her is boss. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t describe the emotions in her heart. There was a hint of admiration, but also a hint of jealousy. Song Beibei asked, ¡°So, now, she¡¯s staying at the Pearl Hotel? ¡± Zhong Junjie nodded. ¡°Yes, in the diamond suite of the Pearl Hotel. Now, there are also bodyguards protecting her, but the scene in the parking lot gave her a scare. You don¡¯t know, sister Wanjing has always been afraid of the corpses of these animals since she was young. Because once, she was almost kidnapped by human traffickers, she was locked up in the slaughterhouse and spent a few nights with a group of dead sheep. That was sister Wanjing¡¯s nightmare. Those bloody people must have done it on purpose. ¡± After Song Beibei left the Pearl Group. After some thought, she decided to visit Gu Wanjing at the Pearl Hotel. She was very familiar with the Pearl Hotel. There was only one diamond suite in the entire Pearl Hotel. When she reached the door, she saw two bodyguards standing at the door. Song Beibei knew these two bodyguards. They were retired special police officers, Big Five and little five. They used to work in Song Garden and had always been loyal to their duties. There had never been any mistakes. Later on, the two of them started a security company together and left Song Garden. Moreover, a portion of the money they used to start the company was sponsored by Gu Yanqing. Therefore, the two of them were especially loyal to Gu Yanqing. Their martial arts were very good. For a while, Song Beibei even pestered the two of them to teach her martial arts. With these two people protecting Gu Wanjing, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Song Beibei was the first to greet them. ¡°Big Brother Big Five, little brother big five, long time no see. ¡± Big Five and little five were quite happy to see Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve grown so tall. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see sister Wanjing. ¡± Big Five said, ¡°then you can go in. Miss Gu¡¯s spirit has been greatly shocked, and Mr. Gu has just arrived. ¡± Chapter 177 - Youre dead, but your soul is back. Song Beibei, youre so desperate to bury you Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The door was gently opened. Song Beibei walked in. It was very quiet inside. Song Beibei went to the bedroom through the living room. The bedroom door was ajar. It wasn¡¯t closed. Song Beibei was actually a little afraid. Why was it so quiet here Where was Gu Yanqing? Where were the two of them now? Could they both be in the bedroom? Her curiosity drove her to walk into the half-closed door. Song Beibei stood at the door and looked inside. When she saw the scene inside, she felt as if she had been pushed into a bottomless abyss on the spot. In the picture, a man and a woman were embracing each other and standing at the window. The floor-to-ceiling Glass Window did not close the curtains. The early morning sunlight shone in and imprinted on the two of them. It was so gentle that it seemed to have a layer of golden edges on the outline of the two of them. Gu Yanqing¡¯s head was resting on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder with his eyes closed. There seemed to be tears at the corners of his eyes. His appearance was very different from the usual refined image of a queen. It was as if a tortoise had put away its armor and a Hedgehog had put away its spikes, returning to its original soft appearance. It made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. Gu Yanqing hugged her and patted her back gently as if he was coaxing a child. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was calm, and half of his face was against the light. However, his silhouette was still so handsome that it made one¡¯s heart flutter. Song Beibei looked on and actually felt that the two people hugging each other were so well-matched. Song Beibei stood in the distance. It was as if someone had nailed her feet to a nail, and her heart felt as if someone had thrown it into a pot of oil. The boiling hot oil was boiling and tormenting. Song Beibei felt pain. The scene from five or six years ago appeared in her mind. It was abnormally similar to the current situation. It was just that the location had changed to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. It was still a man hugging a woman like this. After so many years, Song Beibei thought that she had forgotten. Or perhaps, after getting together with Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei had indeed forced herself to forget. She had forgotten many things. She had forgotten that Gu Yanqing had come to the song family because of Gu Wanjing. Even if she had sent Gu Wanjing abroad because she felt guilty, Gu Yanqing had come to the song family because of Gu Wanjing. This was an indisputable fact. Song Beibei had always felt that Love was love. She did not mind. She did not mind how their relationship had started. She did not mind how Gu Yanqing had come to the song family. But now, Song Beibei suddenly realized that she actually minded it that much. It was like a replay of a nightmare. Song Beibei stood where she was, not knowing what to do At this moment, her worldview began to crumble bit by bit She began to doubt every word that Gu Yanqing said. Could those words be deceiving her. Song Beibei forgot that Gu Yanqing had always been an old fox with high cultivation. And all these years, what Gu Yanqing said was true and what was false. Of course, Song Beibei could comfort herself. It was just a hug. Maybe it was just a misunderstanding. Because she didn¡¯t know what had happened. Maybe she just happened to encounter a misunderstanding. But when Song Beibei thought about it, her heart hurt even more. Because she suddenly realized that she had always thought that this was how she comforted herself. This was how she found excuses for Gu Yanqing. She suddenly realized that she had always been living in the mind of finding excuses for Gu Yanqing. As long as she wanted to, she could find the perfect excuse. Perhaps it was like the scene in the TV series where the woman said to the man, ¡°give me one last hug. ¡°. Or it was like the scene in the novel where the woman pounced on the man, but the man didn¡¯t have time to push her away. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was filled with thousands of excuses for Gu Yanqing. But she didn¡¯t want to look anymore. Really. Because she knew that all of them were just excuses. And at this moment, the woman that Gu Yanqing was hugging was indeed another woman¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei slowly turned around, not making a single sound. If it was in the past, she might have rushed in and pointed at Gu Yanqing¡¯s nose and questioned him. But now, she didn¡¯t want to. It wasn¡¯t that she felt uncomfortable, but that she was confused. She would think, if what she thought and what she saw was the truth, then what should she do. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t a self-pitying person. But thinking about how she might be abandoned by Gu Yanqing¡­ Thinking about how one day Gu Yanqing might really leave her, Song Beibei felt as if a sharp knife had pierced a hole in her heart. She turned around and left silently. Da Wu and Xiaowu were also a little puzzled. Why did she come out so soon after she had just arrived. Song Beibei smiled bitterly. She said, ¡°don¡¯t tell Gu Yanqing that I came today. ¡± Song Beibei left. Ten minutes later, Gu Yanqing called. ¡°You came just now? ¡± Song Beibei was in a taxi on her way to school. It seemed that da Wu and Xiaowu had told her about her past. Song Beibei suddenly felt like crying when she heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice. It had been a long time since they had spoken in a serious manner. But now, she did not want to hear this voice. Song Beibei acknowledged. Gu Yanqing was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Why did you leave again? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I remembered that there were some urgent matters at school. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent again for a while. Then he said, ¡°Wanjing has been in a bad mood recently. She has been suffering from depression. Just now, don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± Song Beibei naturally knew Gu Yanqing could naturally guess why she left. So now, he was trying to explain the scene of him bumping into her? His tone was calm and calm. It was as if it was really a small matter, and he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. But this tone didn¡¯t make Song Beibei feel any better. The formulaic tone was like a mission. It only explained, and didn¡¯t care if you really believed it or if you really let it go. As long as he, Gu Yanqing, had a clear conscience, it was enough. Song Beibei almost exploded in an instant. Later on, she could not figure out whether it was a moment of anger or a long period of pent-up anger. In short.. Song Beibei almost screamed hysterically in that direction, ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you feel that it¡¯s especially honorable and natural? Do you think that since you and Gu Wanjing have the friendship of a brother and sister, so what if it¡¯s just a hug? Can¡¯t I understand you A strong woman like Gu Wanjing had depression, yet she was so heartbreaking and pitiful. Do you think that if I were to quarrel with you over this matter now, I, Song Beibei, would be especially unreasonable? But I¡¯m just so petty and unreasonable. You¡¯re my husband, and you can¡¯t hug other women. Gu Yanqing, do you really think that I¡¯m your wife?¡± ¡°What about you? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold voice came from the other side. Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice seemed to contain a hint of a sneer, ¡°Song Beibei, do you really treat me as your husband? ¡°? Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to ask this, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°when you were hugging other men, did you ever think that you were already married and was already my wife ¡°What am I, Gu Yanqing, to you? A tool for you to guard the Song Family¡¯s estate or a clown for your daughter to play with? ¡± Song Beibei was rendered speechless by the question. It was simply baffling. It was like a thief calling out for a thief. This was what Gu Yanqing was good at. He was clearly the one who had done something wrong, but he could find fault with you in such a dignified manner and then confidently push the blame onto others. Song Beibei did not speak. However, Gu Yanqing sneered a few times as if he was mocking himself, ¡°Song Beibei, do you regret it now? ¡± Song Beibei did not speak Gu Yanqing continued, ¡°let me tell you, it¡¯s useless even if you regret it now. You¡¯re already mine. People have to be responsible for their own choices. Since you chose me in the beginning, you¡¯re destined to be my wife for the rest of your life. It¡¯s useless for you to think about anything else. I¡¯ve said it before, I, Gu Yanqing, will only lose my wife and never get a divorce. ¡± Song Beibei directly hung up the phone. Song Beibei covered her face, feeling the urge to burst into tears. Even the taxi driver looked at her a few times and asked with uncertainty, ¡°young lady, are you alright? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. What did Gu Yanqing mean by those words? What did he mean by regretting it? What did he mean by only losing his wife and not getting a divorce in this life? She spat out all the grievances in her heart. In fact, she just wanted to have a good chat with Gu Yanqing. She hoped that he would be able to deny her messy thoughts. Even if he was pretending to coax her like before, Song Beibei still felt that she could find a reason to continue lying to her. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold and hard attitude made Song Beibei¡¯s heart feel like an ice cube. Now, he wasn¡¯t even willing to explain. Gu Yanqing had said so much, but he had perfectly avoided the topic between him and Gu Wanjing. He had pushed all the blame onto her. If he wanted to blame her, why not? Of course, he didn¡¯t want a divorce. He was in such a good state now. She didn¡¯t know if she was more of a wife or a mountain of gold to Gu Yanqing. Just like Song Beibei, she wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Wanjing was more of a sister to him Or if she was more of a confidant. Maybe it was both. But Song Beibei couldn¡¯t take it. She was a very pure person in relationships. They were a couple for life. He couldn¡¯t tolerate his husband who wanted to spend the rest of his life with him having an ambiguous partner in his heart. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to do? She just felt pain. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi thought that Song Beibei was crazy. Because she hadn¡¯t been seen since she returned to school. She was either in class or in the library. She came back in the middle of the night and even memorized English words for an hour. When she was tired, she would fall asleep. Jiang Feifei had asked her out for supper several times, but she had rejected all of them. Finally, one day, after Song Beibei had finished her dinner, she picked up her backpack and went to the library. However, she was stopped by Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi. ¡°Song Beibei, something is wrong with you these days. ¡± It had been a month since Song Beibei had returned. It was already mid-may. She stayed at school every day and night and did not go back. Even during the long May Day holiday, she spent her time in the library. However, on the surface, other than keeping herself busy, Song Beibei looked no different from usual. She smiled when she should smile, and quarreled when she should quarrel. However, she would occasionally be in a daze when she was reading. Song Beibei had always thought that her disguise was very good. Song Beibei was still grinning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± Jiang Feifei frowned and said, ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with you. When you smile, there¡¯s something wrong. When you speak, there¡¯s something wrong, but I can¡¯t express it. Anyway, ever since you came back last time, there¡¯s something wrong. ¡± Lu Huanzi interrupted, ¡°it¡¯s like when a person dies, their soul comes back. ¡± Jiang Feifei suddenly understood, ¡°yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the kind that makes people want to drag them out and bury them. ¡± Song Beibei was speechless, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to chat with the two of you. I¡¯m going to the library. I¡¯ll be back late at night. ¡± When Song Beibei reached the door, she was pulled back by Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi and pressed onto the bed. Jiang Feifei was a little angry, ¡°Song Beibei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you have to speak clearly today? Do you think Huanzi and I feel good when we see you forcing a smile every day? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°can you stop pretending? Do you F * Cking cry every night in your dreams? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°that¡¯s right, Beibei. It¡¯s been a long time. You cry every night in your dreams, but you don¡¯t wake up. Feifei and I were scared awake a few times. What happened to you? Tell us. Even if we can¡¯t help you, we can at least let you vent. If you keep holding it in, something bad will happen. ¡± Song Beibei really didn¡¯t expect that she would cry in her dreams. It was like a frosted eggplant. Her strength seemed to have been sucked dry. Song Beibei could no longer pretend. Jiang Feifei asked, ¡°what the F * Ck Happened to you? Tell me. ¡± Song Beibei grimaced. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Feifei, Huanzi, if I tell you one day that Gu Yanqing and I are getting a divorce, don¡¯t be too surprised, okay? ¡± When Song Beibei said this, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi¡¯s faces were filled with shock. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re scaring me. Why would you say something like this all of a sudden? Did you have a fight with your uncle Gu? You can¡¯t just casually mention the word ¡®divorce¡¯ in a fight. It¡¯s very hurtful. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s lips were bitter, and her nose was sore. It had been a month, a whole month, and she had not had the slightest contact with Gu Yanqing. She had not called or sent a single message. Sometimes, when Song Beibei could not help it, she would even go to the news website to search for Gu Yanqing¡¯s name. There was still endless news about Gu Yanqing. He had gone to the United States on a business trip and had dinner with the mayor of Washington. He had won the first entertainment city project in the country. He had become a special guest at the Berlin Film Festival. There were rumors that he was having an affair with a certain rookie starlet under huanyu¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei had always thought that Gu Yanqing was a very magical existence. He was clearly not a person in the entertainment industry, but he was the boss of one of the top entertainment companies in the country. Therefore, his every move was always closely watched by the media. There would always be Paparazzi from other media keeping an eye on his whereabouts. Gu Yanqing kept a low profile, so the Paparazzi naturally could not capture anything substantial. However, they could always follow a groundless picture and make groundless accusations. And recently, the most interesting piece of gossip was about Gu Yanqing. And the content of the news was: There was a relationship in this world called Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing. In the end, this was actually not a serious piece of news. It was a very popular long post on the Tianya Forum. Song Beibei still remembered that there was a paragraph in it that went like this: Childhood sweethearts, but it had nothing to do with romance. A wealthy person who could rival a country in power, and an iron-willed female lawyer. WHO said that there was no pure male-female friendship in this world? Their friendship was thicker than friendship, and it was truer than love.. There was a kind of relationship in this world called Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing¡­ ¡­ It was said that the post was posted by a senior reporter. There was also a photo on it. It was a photo of Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing holding hands when they attended the dinner party. Actually, the photo was an old one. It was taken during the dinner at Gu Wanjing¡¯s law firm. Song Beibei was also there at the time. But the photo was placed in the middle of the post, but it matched the article very well. There were already countless replies below. Of course, most of them were to express envy. There weren¡¯t many people who maliciously guessed that the two of them had an emotional connection. After all, Gu Yanqing¡¯s reputation had always been good. Because of the Weibo incident last time, it established his status as the three good men. As for Gu Wanjing, she was a lawyer. She had just won a case of corruption and fraud. She had brought down many corrupt officials and made the people happy. They all said that she was a living Song Shijie. Wanjing law firm had just been established and was already famous in Xia city. It had instantly become one of the top four law firms. It was said that Gu Yanqing had secretly helped a lot with this case. No one would defile such an upright, fearless, and obedient female lawyer. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 180 - This was not a good girl Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei propped up one arm and drew circles on Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest with the other. Song Beibei said, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you can¡¯t ignore me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°under no circumstances can you hug or kiss another woman. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°When I¡¯m at school, at least give me a call every day and say that you love me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Song Beibei tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve said my requests. You can tell me if you have any requests. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for two seconds. ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests for you. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised. ¡°You can also request for me, such as not seeing a fox in the future¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing caressed Song Beibei¡¯s loose hair. ¡°In the future, if you want to see him, you can see him. I won¡¯t stop you anymore. ¡± Song Beibei looked puzzled. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was gentle and slow. ¡°second brother once said to me that there are some things in this world that are destined to be yours. No one can take it away from you. It¡¯s not yours. No matter how much effort you put in, you can¡¯t get it. Beibei, you¡¯re an adult now. You have the right to be free. I don¡¯t have the right to restrict you from seeing anyone, and I don¡¯t want to have any restrictions on you. I think that since you chose me and not him back then, God must have other plans. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s nose was sour. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know who treats me best. Besides, Gu Yanqing, I like you. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. As long as you don¡¯t abandon me, I will never leave you, no matter what happens. ¡± Gu Yanqing hugged her tightly. ¡°Girl, me too. ¡± Song Beibei lay in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms for a while more, intentionally rubbing against him like a kitten. Gu Yanqing was soon angered by her. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have class? ¡± Song Beibei looked at him with a smile. ¡°I can skip class. ¡± Then, she continued rubbing against him. It was obvious that somewhere¡­ ¡­ There was still a small sense of accomplishment in his heart. Gu Yanqing flipped over and pressed her under him. He hugged her and kissed her. ¡°You¡¯re not a good girl like this. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°so what? It¡¯s the 21st century now. Girls are very bold and open. It¡¯s also very exciting to do things that they haven¡¯t done before. ¡± It was indeed very exciting. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss was getting heavier and heavier. However, he still teased her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m talking about skipping class. What are you thinking about? ¡± Song Beibei placed her mouth on Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest and pushed him away slightly. ¡°I¡¯m also talking about skipping class. It¡¯s very exciting. What are you thinking about? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be fooled by this girl one day. He leaned over and used his actions to tell her what he was thinking. When he woke up again, it was already afternoon. Song Beibei lay on the bed and looked at the dense fog. Gu Yanqing was taking a shower. Song Beibei held a cup to cover half of her face. Because her face was red. She was shy¡­ ¡­ As expected, in front of Gu Yanqing, she couldn¡¯t take the initiative. Because that old man would take an inch and take a mile. When she thought about just now¡­ ¡­ She did not know who had discovered the word ¡®desire to die¡¯ . It was simply a desire to die. Song Beibei¡¯s face was still burning hot when the phone at the bedside suddenly vibrated. It was Gu Yanqing¡¯s phone. Song Beibei took it over and took a look. It was Gu Wanjing¡¯s phone. Her brows immediately furrowed. Song Beibei hesitated for a moment, but she still swiped the screen. ¡°third brother, where are you? Junjie said that you did not come to the company today. ¡± Song Beibei gritted her teeth and said directly, ¡°he was too tired last night. He was still sleeping. ¡± Song Beibei deliberately said the words ¡°last night¡± very loudly. There was a moment of silence. ¡°Beibei? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Do you need me to wake him up? ¡± The voice on the other end became cold. ¡°If he wakes up, tell him that Mrs. Xiao has come to Xia city. ¡± After saying that, the person on the other end hung up the phone. Song Beibei felt that it was strange, but she felt a little relieved. Although she felt that she was quite childish, she couldn¡¯t help it. At this moment, Gu Yanqing came out of the bathroom. Seeing Song Beibei sitting cross-legged on the bed, he walked over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to sleep more? Why are you up already? ¡± Song Beibei directly threw the phone to Gu Yanqing. ¡°Your good sister called you just now. ¡± Gu Yanqing reached out his hand to stroke Song Beibei¡¯s Chin. ¡°No wonder the room smells sour. What did she say? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°she didn¡¯t say anything. She just said something out of the blue. Mrs. Xiao is here. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand that was wiping his hair actually paused. Song Beibei also caught a glimpse of the change in his eyes. Song Beibei asked, ¡°who is this Mrs. Xiao? She can¡¯t be your concubine, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing directly threw the towel on Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? This Mrs. Xiao is forty-six years old this year. ¡± Song Beibei pulled the towel down, giggled, and said, ¡°Oh. ¡± She didn¡¯t ask any more questions It must be a business matter. Song Beibei went to school in the afternoon and was dragged by Lu Huanzi to go shopping. However, Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t go. Song Beibei asked Jiang Feifei where she went, but she didn¡¯t see her when she went back to school. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°she went on a date. ¡± Song Beibei was even more curious. ¡°Who is Feifei¡¯s boyfriend? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°do you want to know? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I¡¯m dying of curiosity. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to see it. ¡± So, they went to a cafe on the pedestrian street. Song Beibei stood outside the window and saw a man and woman talking and laughing inside. Song Beibei hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Feifei Smile so happily. She restrained her usual domineering manner and revealed a shy daughter¡¯s posture. However, when Song Beibei saw the person opposite Jiang Feifei clearly, she was so shocked that her jaw almost fell to the ground. ¡°Brother Junjie¡­ ¡± She turned around and asked, ¡°Feifei¡¯s boyfriend can¡¯t be Zhong Junjie, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°It should be. ¡± Song Beibei was simply too shocked. Feifei had been shouting all day about marrying into a rich family, and ordinary rich people were simply not enough to enter her eyes. At the very least, they had to be on the same level as Gu Yanqing. However, why would she get involved with Zhong Junjie? Of course, she was not saying that brother Junjie was not good. Zhong Junjie was humorous and very thoughtful. He was a warm and sunny man. However, this was indeed very different from Feifei¡¯s request. One could only say that love was really a magical thing. Song Beibei asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°how did the two of them get together? ¡± In Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, they were two completely different people. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°isn¡¯t it all because of you? ¡± ¡°because of me? ¡± ¡°Yeah, when you were quarreling with boss Gu, brother Zhong often asked us for information about you. Every time he called the dormitory, Feifei would pick up the phone. After a while, the two of them started chatting. In the end, Feifei asked him to meet her? ¡± ¡°Feifei asked Zhong Junjie to meet her? ¡± ¡°Yes, it was Feifei who took the initiative to chase after brother Zhong. In fact, she is still pursuing him. It seems like she is about to succeed. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the girl in the room with great admiration. Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi naturally didn¡¯t dare to go in and disturb her. The two of them directly turned around and walked down the pedestrian street. Song Beibei was in a very happy mood. Jiang Feifei and Zhong Junjie didn¡¯t seem to be in the same boat, but when the two of them sat together and talked and laughed, Song Beibei felt that they were very compatible. If the two of them really got together, it would be a wonderful thing. Lu Huanzi stopped at a flagship store for men¡¯s wear. Song Beibei said, ¡°you want to buy men¡¯s wear. Who are you giving it to? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I want to buy a shirt for my brother-in-law. ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re already giving gifts. Your relationship with Mr. Mo is developing quite well. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an engagement gift for him. ¡± Song Beibei was completely stunned. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was still giggling. ¡°Come and take a look. You can buy a shirt for boss Gu. He¡¯ll definitely be very happy. ¡± Lu Huanzi had already entered. Song Beibei was stunned on the spot for a moment before she hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Huanhuan, your brother-in-law is getting engaged. What does that mean? Didn¡¯t you say that he only has your sister in his heart and will never get engaged? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, but Song Beibei could see the helplessness and heartache in her smile. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°perhaps people will change. No matter how good my sister is, she is no longer in this world. Moreover, my brother-in-law is the eldest grandson of the Mo family¡¯s eldest son. Their family is a big family, and their intrigues are very powerful. brother-in-law needs to build a family to support himself. Moreover, his fianc??e is from a prestigious family, and she is very prominent. She needs a wife. ¡± Song Beibei said anxiously, ¡°but if Mr. Mo really needs a wife, he can marry you. Just like last time in Switzerland, wouldn¡¯t you be a good shield by pretending to be his girlfriend? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled sadly, ¡°my brother-in-law and my sister were engaged. Although his family opposed it at that time, brother-in-law still resolutely got engaged to my sister. After my sister died, he entrusted me to brother-in-law. Although the MO family doesn¡¯t like me, they are afraid of brother-in-law and have long acknowledged my existence. Because of this, I can only call him brother-in-law. He is my guardian. Most of the time, he treats me like his own sister. He even¡­ ¡°¡­ he doesn¡¯t even know that I like him.¡± Song Beibei fell silent. She had heard Gu Yanqing mention Mr. Mo¡¯s family before. Although most of them had already emigrated to the United States, they were indeed big and famous families. Such families paid more attention to their social status. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have any background, and she was still young. Plus, she had a taboo identity that prevented her from doing so. Moreover, according to her, it seemed to be unrequited love. If such a relationship wanted to succeed, then it would really be harder than ascending to the heavens. Song Beibei¡¯s face was filled with worry, but Lu Huanzi did not seem to mind She giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t mind. Maybe one day, I¡¯ll fall in love with someone else. Anyway, my brother-in-law has never liked me. I knew long ago that there would be no result between the two of us. Moreover, he¡¯ll marry a rich young lady sooner or later, so to me, it¡¯s nothing. ¡± Song Beibei did not say anything. She just felt a little uncomfortable. Actually, Huanzi loved to smile. No matter if she was sad or happy, there was always a smile on her face. She never complained about anything, and she also had a character that was aloof from worldly affairs. She was a person who was particularly easy to satisfy. However, everyone had a weakness. Her weakness was probably her brother-in-law. However, this was, after all, someone else¡¯s life and choice. Song Beibei did not know Mr. Mo very well either. Therefore, she could not say too much. Lu Huanzi had already started to pick out shirts inside. Song Beibei simply followed suit. She had always wanted to buy a shirt for Gu Yanqing. It had been so long. Song Beibei thought about it, and it seemed that other than giving him a scarf, she had never given Gu Yanqing a gift. Song Beibei began to pick seriously. Every piece of clothing in this shop was expensive. The shop was very large, but there were not many customers in the shop. However, Song Beibei noticed that behind the other customers, there was always a salesperson who introduced them with a GLIB tongue. Only she and Lu Huanzi wandered around the shop, and there was not even a single person to receive them. Song Beibei said, ¡°Why is no one paying attention to us? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°the salespeople here are the best at reading people¡¯s expressions. They can tell the brand of your clothes and shoes at a glance and judge your worth. They probably think that we can¡¯t afford it, so they might as well not receive us. ¡± Song Beibei was rather depressed. She did not expect a shop that sold clothes to be so snobbish. She was indeed not wearing any famous brands. In fact, her clothes were all prepared by Gu Yanqing. Anyway, they were all specially made for her overseas. It was very comfortable, but most of them were not branded. Song Beibei did not know the price of her clothes either. Lu Huanzi¡¯s situation was similar to hers. Most of the clothes were custom-made by a private tailor shop overseas. There were a few times when they flew to Paris for custom-made clothes. Most of them did not have brands either. In fact, as soon as the two of them entered, a shop assistant noticed them. The clothes on these two girls looked very high-end, and they looked very elegant when worn by people. They actually seemed to be custom-made by some of the top foreign tailor shops, but after all, the girls in front of them looked like eighteen. At the age of nine, it was obvious that they were students from nearby. The chances of such a student wearing that kind of clothes were too small, and the biggest possibility was that they were high-quality imitations. Moreover, the prices of the clothes in this shop were not something that students could afford. Therefore, from the moment the two of them entered, there was no one to receive them. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°forget it, let¡¯s see for ourselves. ¡± Although Song Beibei was a little angry, she felt that it was normal. Moreover, she did not like to have a group of people following behind her when she was shopping for clothes. It would be more comfortable if she chose by herself. Song Beibei looked at it for a long time, but she did not see anything suitable. Just as she was about to give up, she suddenly saw that the model in the shop was wearing a blue plaid shirt. The design was simple and generous, but surprisingly, it looked very good. Gu Yanqing¡¯s skin was very white. Song Beibei imagined how Gu Yanqing would look in it and thought that it would definitely look very good. Song Beibei touched it and thought that it was this one. But there wasn¡¯t a sales assistant beside her. So she could only turn around and go look for it herself. She randomly found a sales assistant and said that she wanted to buy the dress on the model. When the sales assistant heard that Song Beibei wanted to buy it, she immediately smiled and became very polite. ¡°Miss, you really have good taste. That dress is a new design. It just arrived today, and this is the only one in our shop. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then help me wrap it up. ¡± The salesgirl said, ¡°okay, do you want to pay in cash or by Card? ¡± ¡°By card. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± When the salesgirl saw that Song Beibei bought it so readily, she quickly said politely, ¡°then I¡¯ll go and get it ironed for you first. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. When they went over together, they found a woman standing next to the dress. That woman looked very expensive. Her makeup was exquisite, and her temperament was elegant. One look and one could tell that she was the wife of a rich family. The salesperson pointed at her and said, ¡°I want this dress. Help me pack it up. ¡± The salesperson glanced at Song Beibei and then at the woman She said awkwardly, ¡°this young lady took a liking to this dress first and has already bought it. Moreover, the clothes in our shop are all unique. Madam, why don¡¯t you choose another one? We still have many new styles in our shop. ¡± The woman glanced at her indifferently. She had a strong aura, but her voice was not overbearing. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for twice the price. ¡± Song Beibei was furious when she heard that. She couldn¡¯t use money to pressure others like that. Moreover, she had already said that she had taken a liking to it first. She had already chosen the only suitable one after a long time. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to give it to others. Moreover, it was possible if they discussed it properly. Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t stand this kind of rich and overbearing appearance. Song Beibei took a step forward and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve already bought this dress. The invoice has already been written. You¡¯d better choose another dress. ¡± The woman glanced at Song Beibei from head to toe, as if she didn¡¯t care about this girl. She only said to the shop assistant, ¡°wrap it up for me. I¡¯m in a hurry. ¡± The shop assistant immediately smiled. ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± Then, she said perfunctorily to Song Beibei, ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better choose another dress. I¡¯ll give you a 10% discount. ¡± Song Beibei was really angry when she heard that. There was no need to curry favor like this. This shop assistant changed her expression faster than flipping through a book. Seeing that her clothes had been taken off and she was about to write a ticket for that lady, Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay three times the price. I want this shirt. ¡± Song Beibei usually couldn¡¯t stand to see others bully others. She raised her eyebrows at the woman. Wasn¡¯t it better than being rich? She wasn¡¯t afraid. Anyway, she had Gu Yanqing¡¯s sub-card. The woman frowned and looked at Song Beibei, then said to the shop assistant, ¡°ten times the price, I want this shirt. ¡± Chapter 181 - . Song Beibei, youre still young, but how old am I? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The shop assistant was also very surprised. She probably didn¡¯t expect that someone would pay ten times the price for a shirt. And this lady was definitely not an ordinary person. Not to mention, she had a generous exit and didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. The salesgirl recognized the diamond necklace on her neck at a glance. It was Tiffany¡¯s new design this year. Each broken diamond was worth 30 points, and the necklace made up of hundreds of broken diamonds was dazzling, like a galaxy of stars, priceless It was said that this necklace had just been displayed in London, and then it was bought by an invisible millionaire. She did not expect it to appear on this lady¡¯s neck. It could be seen that the person in front of her was definitely not an ordinary person. The salesgirl did not dare to offend such a person. She just said, ¡°okay, Madam, I¡¯ll wrap it up for you right away. ¡± Song Beibei was really angry. She immediately stood in front of the salesgirl. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. I clearly took a fancy to this shirt first. Why should I give it to this old woman? There¡¯s always a first come, first served basis for business. Your shop bullies customers and doesn¡¯t abide by the rules. I can file a complaint. ¡± The salesperson was in a difficult position again. After all, if she really filed a complaint, it would indeed be a troublesome matter. Moreover, according to reason, this shirt did indeed belong to this lady. If it was really found out by the higher-ups, she reckoned that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her job. However, it was obvious that the lady with the diamonds was someone who couldn¡¯t be offended. After weighing the pros and cons, the sales assistant still felt that her job was important. She said apologetically to the lady, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t sell this shirt to you. Later, I¡¯ll help you find a suitable one. What do you think? ¡± The Madam¡¯s expression was already very ugly, and her exquisite makeup seemed to have a hint of anger. She coldly spat out a few words, ¡°you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m an old woman? ¡± Song Beibei was also stunned. Actually, she had said this out of anger just now. But now that she thought about it, it was indeed quite rude. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie, but this shirt was picked out with great difficulty by me. I really can¡¯t give it to you. ¡± The woman seemed to Sneer, ¡°children nowadays are so uneducated. ¡± Song Beibei was furious again when she heard that. What did she mean by uneducated? It was clearly her fault first. Just as she was about to say something¡­ A familiar business voice came from beside her, ¡°Auntie, what happened? ¡± Song Beibei turned her head and actually saw Gu Wanjing. What? This woman was actually Gu Wanjing¡¯s Auntie? It was really a narrow road for enemies! Gu Wanjing clearly saw Song Beibei as well. But she did not pretend to know her. She only took a glance and walked to the woman¡¯s side, ¡°Auntie, have you bought a shirt? ¡± The woman said, ¡°I did like one, but it was snatched by a girl who appeared out of nowhere. ¡± She said to the salesperson indifferently, ¡°call your manager over. I want to see who you sold this shirt to. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt that it was especially boring. She did not expect this woman to be Gu Wanjing¡¯s Auntie. Moreover, she did not want to create any conflict with Gu Wanjing at all. It was just a piece of clothing. Gu Yanqing did not lack clothes. Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°forget it. If you like this dress, you can take it. I don¡¯t want it even if you give it to me now. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and went to look for Lu Huanzi. The woman¡¯s angry voice could be faintly heard, ¡°whose daughter is so unruly? ¡± Song Beibei snorted in her heart and did not respond. Anyway, she did not like the people who were with Gu Wanjing. This matter had come to an end. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t find a suitable shirt in the end. Instead, she chose a beautiful tie. Song Beibei was inspired and also chose a tie. Then, they went back to school. In the evening, Song Beibei finished her evening class. She suddenly had a whim. She left the school gate, took a taxi and went home. Gu Yanqing was already back. When Song Beibei entered the room, he was still taking a shower. Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa and waited. When Gu Yanqing came out, he saw Song Beibei fiddling with the box in her hand. Gu Yanqing was rather surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t say you were coming back today? ¡± Song Beibei beamed. ¡°I bought you a present when I was shopping today. ¡± Gu Yanqing replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ and walked over. ¡°My Beibei has grown up. You still want to buy me a present? ¡± Song Beibei raised her little face proudly. ¡°Of course. ¡± ¡°What present? Open it and let me see. ¡± Song Beibei opened the exquisite box and took out a tie. It was a simple pattern and a low-key color, but it looked calm and imposing. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing expectantly. ¡°Do you like it? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°my wife gave me the first tie. Do I have to offer incense to it? ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°Shut up, then wear it for me to see. ¡± ¡°Now? ¡± Gu Yanqing was still shirtless. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Come, I didn¡¯t expect my wife to have such an interest. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face darkened. She pushed her. ¡°Hooligan, I mean, wear a shirt and tie for me to see. ¡± As she said this, Song Beibei had already jumped off the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go find you a shirt to match it. ¡± Song Beibei ran barefoot to Gu Yanqing¡¯s cloakroom. Gu Yanqing smiled. He sat by the bedside, drying his hair while admiring his little wife¡¯s small figure as she rummaged through the closet. Song Beibei Hummed a tune as she searched Gu Yanqing¡¯s closet. Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes were neatly hung inside the closet. After Song Beibei opened the closet, she realized that this man¡¯s OCD was too serious. The colors of the clothes were arranged according to their depth. Song Beibei held the tie in one hand, then placed it on the clothes and gestured with it. Suddenly, she found a shopping bag in the corner of the closet. There seemed to be a new shirt inside, but she hadn¡¯t had the time to hang it up yet. Song Beibei was curious, so she went over to take a look. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look, but when she saw it, she was really shocked. It was actually the shirt that she had taken a fancy to during the day. The same brand, the same style. It was also the one that was later bought by that woman. How could this be? How could this shirt appear in Gu Yanqing¡¯s closet? Wasn¡¯t it a unique one? The only possibility that Song Beibei could think of was that this shirt was later bought by Gu Wanjing and then given to Gu Yanqing. An inexplicable fire flared up in her heart! ! ! Song Beibei directly took out the shirt and walked in front of Gu Yanqing in a few steps. Then, she threw the shirt on the bed. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you better give me a reasonable explanation! ¡± Song Beibei was really stifled with anger. Actually, it was not strange for Gu Wanjing to give Gu Yanqing the shirt. But wouldn¡¯t he refuse? He clearly knew that Gu Wanjing was interested in him, but why did he still accept her shirt? Gu Yanqing was shocked by Song Beibei¡¯s sudden reaction. He looked at the shirt, ¡°explain what? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why do you have this shirt in your locker room? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at it and seemed indifferent, ¡°this is a greeting gift from a client. This client is a woman. She¡¯s a little meticulous, so I accepted it. Is there a problem? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Client¡­ ¡­ Was that bejeweled Madam Gu Yanqing¡¯s client? No wonder Gu Wanjing was with her. So, did she offend Gu Yanqing¡¯s client today? Song Beibei had a feeling that she was in trouble again. Song Beibei suddenly stopped talking. Fortunately, that Madam didn¡¯t know who she was? Gu Yanqing asked with some confusion, ¡°is there a problem with this shirt? ¡± The next second, Song Beibei¡¯s face immediately broke into a smile, ¡°no problem. I just saw an unfamiliar shirt. I just asked casually. There¡¯s really no problem. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°since when did you care if my shirt is unfamiliar? ¡± Song Beibei Shrunk her neck and stepped back with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very concerned. I¡¯ll help you put it in. This shirt looks pretty good. Really, it looks pretty good. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei with a frown. He said two words in a deep voice, ¡°come here. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a moment before she walked over with her ears drooping. Song Beibei said, ¡°did you run into Wanjing when you were shopping today? ¡± Song Beibei asked in confusion, ¡°how did you know? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Xiao gave me this dress. WANJING was in charge of receiving Mrs. Xiao and accompanying her shopping today. The brand of the tie you gave me is the same as the brand of the shirt. Your reaction to that shirt proves that you ran into her in the shop today. ¡± Gu Yanqing had always been meticulous, so he could guess that Song Beibei did not find it strange at all. Song Beibei lowered her head. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°So, you also saw Mrs. Xiao Today? ¡± Song Beibei nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was your client. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly raised her head, ¡°didn¡¯t Gu Wanjing say anything to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°she didn¡¯t mention it. ¡± Song Beibei actually heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. ¡°What do you think of Mrs. Xiao? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly asked. Song Beibei gasped. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to ask such a strange question. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression seemed to be very serious. Song Beibei also thought seriously, ¡°that Mrs. Xiao is very beautiful. She looks very young and has a lot of temperament. It¡¯s just that¡­ she has an indescribable aura. She¡¯s Aloof and arrogant. Anyway, I don¡¯t like her. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like her? ¡± Song Beibei simply told him everything about the shirt today. The more she spoke, the angrier she got. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s a bully? So what if she¡¯s rich? And she says I¡¯m uneducated. ¡± After Song Beibei was suddenly done, she raised her head and asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°don¡¯t you think she¡¯s too much? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. A hint of worry flashed in his eyes. Song Beibei felt that things weren¡¯t looking good. She asked, ¡°did I offend your big client? Is it serious? Also, she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m your wife. It should be fine, right? ¡± Song Beibei felt that it was serious. Why did Gu Yanqing have such an expression? It was as if he was thinking about something. Song Beibei wrinkled her little nose and tugged at his arm. ¡°Gu Yanqing, am I causing you trouble again? ¡± Gu Yanqing came back to his senses. He scratched his little nose fiercely, as if he was pretending to lecture a child. ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re really capable. The first time we met¡­ ¡± He sighed again. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve never thought of going back anyway. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t understand what Gu Yanqing was saying at all. But Gu Yanqing clearly didn¡¯t have any intention of explaining. ¡°Are you hungry? ¡± Song Beibei really admired Gu Yanqing¡¯s attentiveness. Could it be that even she could tell that she hadn¡¯t eaten dinner tonight. Song Beibei was immediately diverted and said cheerfully, ¡°of course I¡¯m hungry. Go and cook some noodles for me. ¡± Gu Yanqing ignored her and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. How about this, let me eat my fill first. ¡± What a hooligan. So that wasn¡¯t what he meant by ¡®hungry¡¯ . Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing was a big liar. Anyway, he didn¡¯t cook noodles for her after he was full. Song Beibei was also extremely tired and fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up in the morning, she found Gu Yanqing looking at her with his arms propped up. Song Beibei put her sleepy eyes on Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. ¡°Good Morning, hubby. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and kissed her on the hair. He hugged her tightly in his arms, feeling very satisfied. Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s hold a wedding. ¡± Song Beibei was completely awake. She asked doubtfully, ¡°aren¡¯t we going to wait until graduation? Isn¡¯t it too early now? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°we¡¯ll hold a wedding first. Then, we¡¯ll have a child after you graduate. That way, it won¡¯t be inconvenient for you to wear a wedding dress. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s thinking was really funny. Why did she want to have a child? Song Beibei pouted and said, ¡°I was only 22 years old when I graduated. Why did I want to have a child after graduation? I¡¯m still young, I won¡¯t have a child. ¡± Gu Yanqing said in a deep voice, ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re still young, but how old am I? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment. By the time she was 22 years old, Gu Yanqing would already be 32 years old. So old! Gu Yanqing had some friends who were 32 years old and already had children. But she really didn¡¯t want to have a baby right after graduation. At least after she worked. But Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t want to hurt this old man. After all, the old man wasted his youth for his own sake. Song Beibei Thought of a plan to slow things down. So she said, ¡°alright, then let¡¯s hold the wedding first. ¡± Song Beibei was thinking of holding the wedding and giving birth. There were still three years left anyway. She wanted to grind it out in these three years and try to delay it for another two or three years. Gu Yanqing was rather happy. ¡°Alright, do you have any fantasies about the wedding? You can bring them up. ¡± Song Beibei was rather interested. ¡°Can you give me any wedding I want? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°as long as you can think of it. ¡± Song Beibei laughed mischievously. ¡°I think that on my wedding day, there will be a rain of petals. The fiery red rose petals will be scattered in every corner of Xia city. This way, everyone in the city will know that we¡¯re married. I want to tell everyone in Xia city that you, Gu Yanqing, have already taken a woman. Let¡¯s see who dares to have designs on you in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°okay. ¡± Gu Yanqing agreed so readily, but Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. How can there be so many roses? Even if there are, the cost is too high. I don¡¯t want them. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Why do you always go back on your words, little girl? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I was just testing you. If you agree, then I don¡¯t want them. If you don¡¯t agree, then I just want them. It depends on whether you have the heart or not. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly turned over. ¡°Sigh, women are so scary when they grow up. Their words are full of tricks. They only bully honest people like me. ¡± Song Beibei was about to laugh herself to death. An Old Fox like Gu Yanqing actually pretended to be honest in front of her. Song Beibei kicked him. ¡°Uncle Gu, why do you suddenly want to get married? Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s still a long way to go? ¡± Gu Yanqing immediately hugged her little feet in his arms. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go, but we have to be careful not to let things get out of hand. ¡± Gu Yanqing began to prepare for the wedding. Song Beibei didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She knew that Gu Yanqing would definitely make sure that the wedding was properly prepared. Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t have any fantasies about the wedding. The so-called petal shower was just a casual remark. To her, the wedding was just a formality. The main person was Gu Yanqing. That was enough. The wedding was scheduled for June 24th. That day was Song Beibei¡¯s birthday. It would also be their wedding anniversary in the future. It was only a month¡¯s time. It seemed too rushed. However, all of this wasn¡¯t a problem for Gu Yanqing. Thus, Song Beibei spent day after day in anticipation and nervousness. There was only a week left until the wedding. Song Beibei¡¯s wedding dress was also flown in from Italy. Song Beibei¡¯s main wedding dress and a few sets of gowns were handmade by famous Italian craftsmen. They were luxurious and expensive. Taking advantage of the rest day, Song Beibei brought Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei to try on the wedding dress. In fact, Gu Yanqing had already tried on the wedding dress with Song Beibei once. When the curtain was pulled open, Gu Yanqing was actually stunned. Seeing Song Beibei¡¯s first time wearing a wedding dress, Gu Yanqing, who had been an iceberg for thousands of years, was so excited that he almost choked. Even now, Song Beibei would still use this matter to mock Gu Yanqing. But his heart was still very warm. Today, he was actually going to accompany Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei to pick out dresses. Because Song Beibei had already appointed the two of them as her bridesmaids. Chapter 183 - Gu Yanqing, am I going to jail? Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Shan was quickly sent to the ambulance. However, Song Beibei and the others were still in the shop. They were actually a little flustered. No one had expected such a thing to happen. Even though they all had grudges with Qi Shan. But no one wanted something like this to happen to her. The few shop assistants were also extremely scared. They said that the diamond on her waist was sewn with crocodile thread and was very strong. It was impossible to drop it. Now everyone was worried. If something really happened to Qi Shan, no one would be able to bear the responsibility. Song Beibei and the others immediately took a taxi to the hospital. When they arrived, Qi Shan had already entered the emergency room. Then, she was transferred to the operating theater. Song Beibei was very anxious. She gripped her phone tightly and wanted to call Gu Yanqing. But her hands were trembling. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi comforted her, ¡°Beibei, no matter what happens, the three of us will bear the responsibility together. ¡± After about half an hour, Qi Shan¡¯s family all rushed over. Principle Qi also came. Qi Shan¡¯s mother came up and pushed Song Beibei. ¡°You little B * Tch, you actually caused my daughter to be in this state. My poor daughter¡¯s luck just changed. How did this happen? My grandson, my daughter¡­ ¡± As she cried, she wanted to hit Song Beibei. Song Beibei did not fight back. She was blocked by Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi. Later, she was reprimanded by a group of nurses who rushed over. Only then did she quieten down. The surgery lasted about three hours. When the sun gradually set, the doctor came out from inside. Qi Shan¡¯s mother rushed over and grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°How is my daughter? Where is my golden grandson? Is My golden grandson alright? ¡± The doctor said, ¡°the child was not saved. Miss Qi¡¯s physique is not good. There was a premonitory miscarriage in the first place. However, the adult¡¯s life is not in danger. He needs to stay in bed and recuperate. ¡± When Qi Shan¡¯s mother heard that her golden grandson was gone, she was completely stunned. Then, she cried, ¡°my grandson, my golden grandson. ¡± As she cried, she pointed at the noses of Song Beibei and the others. ¡°YOU BASTARDS! You¡¯re so vicious at such a young age. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? ¡± They knew a lot about Song Beibei¡¯s identity They didn¡¯t dare to make a move They only dared to curse loudly. ¡°You killed my grandson and caused my daughter to be in such a miserable state. Do you think that because you have power and influence in Xia city, we don¡¯t dare to touch you? But do you know whose family the child in my daughter¡¯s belly belongs to ¡°They won¡¯t let you off. You killed my grandson. You won¡¯t have a good ending. ¡± Jiang Feifei was arguing with them. Song Beibei stood behind them without saying a word. Her heart was heavy. Song Beibei suddenly felt powerless. A lot of things had happened during this period of time. Too many things were beyond her control. It was as if there was always a pair of hands that wanted to push her into the swamp. Once she climbed up and washed the mud off her body. That pair of hands would once again mercilessly push you from behind. Song Beibei had never thought of herself as a person who loved to stir up trouble. However, she did not understand that so many things had happened in the past year. She had run into the underworld and inexplicably made Gu Wanjing take the blame. Now, she had caused Qi Shan to lose her child. It was as if she had become a jinx. Many things were not intentional by her. But it had happened just like that. For example, the diamonds on her wedding dress. Why did it have to be cut off at that time? However, Song Beibei did not have the strength to think about it. Qi Shan had lost her child. There was nothing more painful than this. Although she hated Qi Shan, she had never thought that she would end up like this. However, it had already happened She did not know what to do. She did not know what to do at all. Song Beibei really wanted to call Gu Yanqing. However, Song Beibei sadly realized that every time something happened to her, she would be the first to look for Gu Yanqing to clean up the mess. It seemed that as long as Gu Yanqing appeared, all the problems would be solved. In fact, it was the same every time. However, Song Beibei suddenly felt very sad. Gu Yanqing must be very tired. He was originally preparing for the wedding. He had to take care of all the big and small matters personally. He even had to manage the company. Song Beibei knew that he was very tired these few days. Because there were a few times when he came back and laid on the sofa for a while before falling asleep. However, when everything was ready, she, Song Beibei, had caused another huge mess. At this moment, Song Beibei really hated herself. What was wrong with her? She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She felt that it was fate that didn¡¯t make her feel better. Principle Qi stood in the corridor and didn¡¯t say a word. However, Song Beibei looked at him and seemed to age a lot. Song Beibei felt guilty. She ignored Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi and walked over. She lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that this would happen. I know that nothing I can do now can make up for it. However, I have a certain amount of responsibility for what happened to Qi Shan. No matter what the consequences are, I¡¯m willing to bear it alone. ¡± Qi Shan¡¯s mother pounced forward and gave Song Beibei a slap. Fortunately, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were quick-witted and came forward to block her. However, Qi Shan¡¯s Mother¡¯s fingernails brushed past Song Beibei¡¯s cheek, and a bloody path immediately appeared from her cheek to her chin. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say a word. Qi Shan¡¯s mother pointed at Song Beibei¡¯s nose and scolded her harshly. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°no one thought about what happened today. No one expected it. Beibei is kind. Do you think she¡¯s easy to bully ¡°It was your family¡¯s Qi Shan who took the initiative to provoke us today. We almost stood still. Qi Shan slipped on something and it was her own fault. She wanted to blame us. This is also the responsibility of the shop. What has it got to do with Bei Bei? You can understand how you feel now. We don¡¯t feel better than you either. However, if you bully us like this, don¡¯t think that we are sick cats that are easy to bully. ¡± Qi Shan¡¯s mother spat, ¡°my daughter was caused by you guys. My grandson was killed by you guys. Don¡¯t even think about having a good life. How could your clothes be broken? You must have torn it on purpose. Miss Song, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for killing a person? ¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let you off, and the Wang family won¡¯t let you off either. Just wait and see, I¡¯ll wait and see what happens to you. I¡¯ve already called the police. You Bunch of murderers, I¡¯ll make you pay with blood. ¡± The corridor of the hospital was hysterical. The sound of crying was deafening. Even if the doctor came out to stop it, it was completely useless. Song Beibei felt a little numb. She felt very guilty. She did not think that Qi Shan losing her child had much to do with her. However, that was still a life that had not been born yet. She had never really touched death. This little life was like a thorn that suddenly pierced into her heart. It was like a ghost that lingered in her mind and ears. She could even faintly hear the cry of the Child. Song Beibei even began to wonder if she had really caused the child¡¯s death? Sure enough, not long after, many people came to the police station. Mrs. Qi was crying as she recounted the incident. She accused Song Beibei of deliberately breaking the diamond thread at her waist and causing Qi Shan to miscarry. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi accused them of slander. The few police officers were also in a difficult position. They only said, ¡°please follow me to the police station to make a statement and explain the situation at that time. ¡± Song Beibei and the others were really taken to the police station. When the statement was made, Song Beibei was a little lost. But she still explained the whole story clearly. When the police officer who made the statement saw that she, a little girl, was in a daze, he could not help but comfort her. ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t worry. According to what you said, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. Don¡¯t worry too much. After the statement is made, you can go home first. ¡± However, after a while, the station seemed to receive a call. The newly appointed chief also came over. Then, all the police officers went to a meeting. Later, a few lawyers came over. Those lawyers looked at Song Beibei with an indifferent expression. They asked Song Beibei a few questions. Their words were sharp and aggressive. Song Beibei answered reluctantly, but the more she felt that something was wrong, the more those people seemed to think that she deliberately hurt Qi Shan. The questions were very simple. Usually, Song Beibei only needed to answer yes or no. After answering a few questions, Song Beibei suddenly felt like she had entered a dead end. Just as she was about to refute, the lawyers stood up and said in an official and cold voice, ¡°Miss Song, our questions are over. Thank you for your cooperation. ¡± After that, those people left. Song Beibei was still sitting in the interrogation room. When someone came over, the way they looked at her changed. They said, ¡°Miss Song, Mr. Gu will be here soon. ¡± Song Beibei also knew that the people in the police station probably knew her. After all, when she and Gu Yanqing had publicly announced their relationship, the whole city had been in an uproar. However, the eyes of the police seemed to be filled with pity and sympathy. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei also finished making their statements. The three of them sat at a table. A few police officers said to Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi, ¡°the two of you can go back first. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°What about Beibei? Can¡¯t she leave? ¡± One of the police officers shook his head. ¡°Miss Song¡¯s matter is a little troublesome. The Qi family is accusing miss song of intentionally hurting someone, so she can¡¯t leave for the time being. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°that¡¯s all slander. Didn¡¯t we already make things clear when we took the report just now? ¡± The police officer said, ¡°This matter is a little complicated. Let¡¯s talk about it when Mr. Gu comes. The two of you aren¡¯t accused, so you can leave. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Feifei, Huanzi, you can go back to school first. ¡± Actually, they would be having their summer vacation in two days. And they were packing their luggage for the past two days. The three of them had already agreed that they would go home after attending Song Beibei¡¯s wedding in a week. No one had expected such a thing to happen at this critical moment. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°the two of US won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll stay here to accompany you. Beibei, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, we¡¯ll bear the responsibility with you. ¡± Jiang Feifei also said, ¡°Beibei, even if we end up going to jail, the two of us will definitely accompany you. Don¡¯t be afraid. The three of us will always be together. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes turned red. Then, the three of them turned red. Facing each other, they suddenly hugged each other and cried. The few police officers could only sigh as they watched. Actually, the three of them did not have any confidence in themselves. Such a big incident had happened, and it involved an unborn little life. Just as Qi Shan had said, this little life was the eldest grandson of the eldest son of the richest man in Hong Kong city. Even if it was not their fault, that rich and powerful person would definitely not be let off easily. Although the few of them were not familiar with the affairs of the world, they knew the seriousness of this matter. After a while, Gu Yanqing also came. Gu Wanjing followed behind him. Gu Yanqing saw song Beibei and walked over with a frown. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears. Seeing Gu Yanqing frown, her heart ached. She knew that he had caused trouble for Gu Yanqing again. And this time, it was big trouble. Gu Yanqing walked over quickly. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei stood beside Song Beibei, trembling in fear. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to look Gu Yanqing in the eye. Because Song Beibei realized that from the moment Gu Yanqing saw her, his eyes were filled with anger. Gu Yanqing must be angry. Yes, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t. Song Beibei felt even more guilty. In the end, it was her fault Gu Yanqing strode over and stood in front of Song Beibei. He held her face in his hands and turned it over. His voice was clearly filled with anger. ¡°What happened to your face? ¡± Song Beibei was a little confused. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would notice her face. There was a very obvious scratch on her face, as if she had been cut by a small knife. She had just bled a little, and now it was swollen and burning with pain. But now, Song Beibei was not in the mood to care about this. Lu Huanzi whispered from the side, ¡°This was scratched by Qi Shan¡¯s mother. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°others bully you, but you don¡¯t fight back. Don¡¯t you know how to dodge? Why are you so stupid? ¡± Song Beibei gritted her teeth and did not speak. Gu Yanqing glanced at Zhong Junjie, and Zhong Junjie immediately understood. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy medicine. ¡± When Gu Yanqing turned around again, his voice was much gentler. ¡°Does it hurt? ¡± Song Beibei could not hold back her tears, and they fell. She shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡± Gu Yanqing gently touched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. ¡± This was the phrase that Song Beibei heard the most often. Most of the time, whenever she got into trouble, Gu Yanqing would always comfort her. He would always say, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. ¡°. It was like every time he got into trouble, Gu Yanqing would not blame her, but give her some peace of mind. However, Song Beibei also knew how much trouble she got into this time. Gu Yanqing went to negotiate with the police chief. Song Beibei was still waiting in a small room. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei were accompanying her. Zhong Junjie came over later. He gave the medicine to Jiang Feifei. Jiang Feifei applied the medicine to Song Beibei, and Song Beibei¡¯s face became less swollen and much better. Time passed by minute by minute. Someone came over to pour tea for them, but they didn¡¯t tell them how things were going. It wasn¡¯t like Song Beibei didn¡¯t come to this kind of place before. There was once when she was in high school. She was rebellious and had a fight with Gu Yanqing. She drove without a license and crashed into the bridge railing. A passerby called the police. That day, she had even secretly drank some wine. She had also been detained. The matter was actually very serious. However, Gu Yanqing only came over for a few minutes. After paying the bail, he went out. That time, she was scolded badly by Gu Yanqing. However, Song Beibei knew that with Gu Yanqing¡¯s connections and his position in Xia city, if the matter was not serious to a certain extent, there was no need to negotiate for so long. Later, a young policeman came in He brought supper for the three of them. Jiang Feifei asked the police officer for information. The police officer did not say anything at first. Later, Jiang Feifei pretended to beg pitifully. The police officer finally sighed and said, ¡°this matter is too complicated. Does the Wang Family in Hong Kong know about it ¡°The child in Miss Qi¡¯s stomach is the grandson of the Wang family. When the Wang family found out that something had happened, they were very angry and had already exerted pressure from the higher-ups. In just a few hours, the hospital¡¯s diagnosis and injury assessment had been submitted to the bureau. The lawyer had also charged Miss Song with intentional assault. The higher-ups suppressed it and even the bureau chief could not do anything about it. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°this has nothing to do with Bei Bei. If anything, it was because I had a dispute with Qi Shan. If you want to take responsibility, just put it on me. ¡± Song Beibei went to pull the agitated Jiang Feifei. ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t be like this. This has nothing to do with you. ¡± The police officer added, ¡°after Miss Qi woke up, she blamed everything on Miss Song. She insisted that Miss Song deliberately caused her miscarriage. Most importantly, regardless of whether Miss Song was wronged or not, the Wang family put the blame on Miss Song. After all, the Wang family lost their grandson, so they had to find someone to vent it on. Therefore, the higher-ups ordered that Miss Song didn¡¯t even have the right to bail her out. They just wanted to give miss song some trouble. ¡± ¡°Qi Shan, that SCUMBAG. ¡± Jiang Feifei gritted her teeth. Lu Huanzi was also very worried. ¡°She and Bei Bei have been enemies for a long time. Now that her child is gone, they are even more irreconcilable. Now that she has the support of the Wang family, she will definitely use this opportunity to make Bei Bei suffer. ¡± It was not until midnight when Gu Yanqing came over. Zhong Junjie was also behind him. Zhong Junjie walked over and said to Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi, ¡°you two can leave now. I¡¯ll send you back to school. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei shook their heads together. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving. If Bei Bei doesn¡¯t leave, we won¡¯t leave. ¡± Zhong Junjie grabbed Jiang Feifei¡¯s arm, ¡°don¡¯t cause trouble here. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Feifei, Huanzi, you guys go back to school. I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Zhong Junjie winked at the two of them. They knew that boss Gu must have something to say to Bei Bei. Thus, they left with Zhong Junjie. Jiang Feifei felt very guilty. After she left, she asked Zhong Junjie what the situation was like. Zhong Junjie¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°the situation isn¡¯t good. ¡± The two of them became even more anxious. ¡°What do you mean the situation is not good? Boss Gu is so powerful. There should be a solution, right? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss is very capable, but this matter is too big. The other party is the richest person in port city. If the Wang family sneezes, many industries will be stirred up. Such a family naturally has great power. This time, it is clear that all the blame will be placed on Bei Bei. Boss is not omnipotent. Compared to the Wang family, going against the Wang family is like hitting an egg against a stone. ¡± Jiang Feifei suddenly burst into tears. ¡°What about Bei Bei? Bei Bei is so pitiful. Do you really want her to go to jail? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei was still standing where she was. She heard the director speak to Gu Yanqing. ¡°brother, I really can¡¯t help you with this matter. I really can¡¯t bail her out. Please understand me. The higher-ups are pressuring me. I really can¡¯t make the decision. How about this? The only thing I can do is to arrange a single room with a better environment for Miss Song. Don¡¯t worry about this. For the next two days, Miss Song will have to suffer a little in the bureau. Our people here promise to take good care of her. ¡± Gu Yanqing was well aware of this and did not want to make things difficult for her. He said, ¡°I understand. Sorry to trouble you, chief Chen. ¡± Chief Chen sighed and left. Song Beibei stood rooted to the ground. Gu Yanqing walked over. Song Beibei raised her head and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally harm Qi Shan. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why those diamonds fell on the ground and caused her to fall and miscarry, but I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± ¡°I believe you. ¡± For some reason, when Song Beibei heard these four words, she felt much more at ease. At least she wasn¡¯t so afraid anymore. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, am I going to jail? ¡± Gu Yanqing immediately pulled Song Beibei into his arms. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t worry. With me here, even if the sky falls, I won¡¯t let you suffer any harm. ¡± Chapter 185 - Song Beibei: "Gu Yanqing, when youre old, Ill take care of you. " Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei finally returned to the Song Garden. When Aunt Feng saw her, her eyes were red with tears. ¡°My young miss, why are you so skinny like a paper person? How much suffering must you have endured? ¡± When Song Beibei lay on the small bed in her room, she seemed to feel that she could finally have a good sleep. These days, she had been living in fear, worry, and depression all day long. She was mentally weak. When Gu Yanqing came in, Song Beibei was already asleep with the teddy bear on her bed. Gu Yanqing walked slowly to her bed. He looked at the edge of the bed for a while, then leaned down and brushed the hair on Song Beibei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go! ¡± Song Beibei suddenly had a dream and screamed. Then she woke up. When she woke up, she saw Gu Yanqing standing next to her. She was holding his arm tightly. Song Beibei let go of him, her head covered in sweat. Gu Yanqing sat down and wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Did you have a nightmare? ¡± ¡°I dreamt that you wanted to leave me. I kept calling out to you, but you only had your back to me. You ignored me and just kept walking forward. There was a fog ahead and I couldn¡¯t see clearly, so I kept calling out to you. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°silly, dreams are reversed. I will always be by your side. ¡± Song Beibei also believed him. Gu Yanqing had always kept his word, so she felt at ease again. Song Beibei said, ¡°sleep with me. ¡± Gu Yanqing lay down beside Song Beibei. Song Beibei crawled into his arms and asked, ¡°why did the Wang family suddenly drop the lawsuit? What did you do? ¡± Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t ask, she knew that something must have happened between them. The Wang Family¡¯s motive for her imprisonment was too clear. They wouldn¡¯t change their mind so easily. Gu Yanqing might have paid a price. Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei in his arms and was silent for a while. He said, ¡°have you heard of the Xiao Family in port city? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°Are you talking about the Xiao Family, the most powerful family in port city? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the Xiao family. ¡± How could Song Beibei not know about the Xiao Family in harbor city. In other words, there weren¡¯t many people in China who didn¡¯t know about them. This was because when Song Beibei was in junior high school, she had learned about them in the textbooks. Speaking of the Xiao Family, one of the people she had to mention was Xiao Jianying. Song Beibei had memorized the biography of that person. She probably remembered a paragraph in it that described him like this. Xiao Jianying was one of the founding fathers of the People¡¯s Republic of China, one of the most respected people in the country. He was an outstanding leader of our Party, country, and army. During his ninety years of life, he had stood up at countless critical moments He saved countless lives and changed the destiny of a country. He enjoyed high prestige and status internationally and was regarded as one of the most influential representatives since the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China. Xiao Jianying has passed away, but he has established his position as a political family of the Xiao family. Xiao Jianying has three sons. His eldest son, Xiao Zhenping, is the chairman of the National Committee of the Chinese People¡¯s Political Consultative Conference. His second son, Xiao Zhenning, holds the rank of major general and was once the Minister of Defense Liaison Department. Xiao Zhenning also passed away a year ago. However, his children still held important positions in the army. All along, Xiao Zhenping and Xiao Zhenning had been in the army all year round. Their families and children were also in Beijing. Therefore, the current head of the Xiao family was Xiao Jianying¡¯s youngest son, Xiao Peishan. This Xiao Peishan was Xiao Jianying¡¯s youngest son and the son of his second wife. He was 66 years old this year. He was also an ambitious and legendary figure. Xiao Peishan did not enter politics. Instead, he went into business and single-handedly established the Peishan business empire. Xiao Peishan had a sharp eye and was extremely bold. In his early years, he was a sniper who ran the Hong Kong stock market. Since 1985, he had risen rapidly. Now, he had developed into a comprehensive large group with four listed companies. His total market value was the top of the top ten consortia. He was one of the top tycoons in Hong Kong. His business extended to real estate, media, construction, and manufacturing. Before the financial crisis broke out in 2007, he was already ranked 45th on the Forbes Global Rich List with a wealth of more than ten billion US dollars. In Hong Kong. Although the Wang family was the richest, the Xiao family was the richest and most powerful. However, the Xiao Family and the Wang family were family friends. Whether in business or in private, they had a close relationship. This was also known to everyone. Song Beibei asked in surprise, ¡°why are you asking this all of a sudden? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°do you still remember Mrs. Xiao? You said that she was the one who took a liking to the same shirt as you. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered, ¡°I saw her when I was in the detention center. Gu Wanjing brought her to see me. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°is she a member of the Xiao Family? But what does this have to do with me? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°she is Xiao Peishan¡¯s wife, Lu Minghui, the second wife. The reason why you are able to come out this time is because of the Xiao family. The Wang family has been on good terms with the Xiao family for generations, and due to the Xiao Family¡¯s political status, they have no choice but to give face to her. Moreover, the Wang Family is well aware of Qi Shan¡¯s style. They were originally not very satisfied with this wife, and Wang Zejian was forced to get married with a child. Now that the child is gone, the wedding has also been canceled. ¡°All of this was mediated by Mrs. Xiao. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°Why? Why did she help me? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I begged her. ¡± Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°Beibei, I want to tell you something. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. With Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think that what he wanted to say was a good thing. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Lu Minghui is actually my birth mother. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a second. She suddenly sat up from the bed and asked in disbelief, ¡°Gu Yanqing, what did you say? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and stretched out his hand to pull Song Beibei back to lie down. ¡°Why are you so agitated? ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, how is that possible? Aren¡¯t you an orphan? Didn¡¯t you grow up in Shengmei orphanage? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I did grow up in Shengmei orphanage, but Mrs. Xiao is also my mother, and Xiao Peishan is my father. There are many grudges involved. In short, after I was born, the nanny at home was ordered to steal me to Xia city. After I arrived in Xia city, I fell sick. The nanny placed me in a small county hospital for treatment, then she left and never came back. Later, I was saved by the director who happened to pass by this place and brought back to Shengmei orphanage. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t believe it. She stared at Gu Yanqing as if he was a stranger. Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°when did you find out? And that Mrs. Xiao isn¡¯t even your client, right? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°three years ago, Mrs. Xiao came to me with a paternity test, but I didn¡¯t think it would affect me. I never planned to go back to the Xiao family, so I didn¡¯t tell you about this. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°why don¡¯t you want to go back? A family like the Xiao family can not be compared to the Pearl Group. ¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not. Song Beibei actually saw a trace of coldness and hatred in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Before she could capture it fully, Gu Yanqing had already closed his eyes. When he opened them again, she could no longer sense any emotions. Gu Yanqing Patted Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°I already have a family here, why should I give up the nearest one for the furthest one? ¡± Gu Yanqing was trying his best, but Song Beibei felt like he was trying to hide something. However, the thing he was trying to hide seemed to carry some kind of pain. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. Song Beibei was silent for a while, and her smile was a little forced She said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such a powerful family background. I used to say that I was overestimating myself and that you were coveting our song family¡¯s property. Did you think that I was funny at that time? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t seem too happy. ¡± Bei Bei was slightly shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to see through her emotions so easily. She really couldn¡¯t be happy. Perhaps she was really a little selfish. In the past, she had always thought that Gu Yanqing was an orphan and that he was adopted by his father. No matter what happened, the song family was his strongest support. But now, it turned out that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t need to rely on the song family at all. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t mind She should even be happy for Gu Yanqing He had parents, a family, and perhaps many siblings in this world. Song Beibei suddenly became very disappointed. It was as if Gu Yanqing no longer belonged to her completely. Chapter 186 - I still prefer this method of repayment... ... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He wanted to belong to another family. That family had an inseparable blood relationship with him. This kind of relationship seemed to be even stronger than between the two of them. It actually made her feel uneasy. Gu Yanqing seemed to have seen through a little of Song Beibei¡¯s emotions. He held her hand and kissed it by the side of his mouth. ¡°Beibei, no one can change the relationship between us, do you understand? You¡¯re my wife. The two of us are going to spend our lives together. You have to have faith in me. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words made Song Beibei happy again. ¡°Is our relationship the closest? ¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s impregnable. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Then will you leave me and return to the Xiao Family? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked into Song Beibei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Xiao family, but I won¡¯t leave you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know your identity three years ago? Why didn¡¯t you go back three years ago? Why are you going back now? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to change the current situation. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°this is the condition I agreed to the Xiao family. ¡± Song Beibei immediately understood. ¡°They saved me on the condition that you return to your ancestors? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. Song Beibei pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. Speaking of which, this was also a joyous occasion. She really never thought that Gu Yanqing had such a prominent family. But why was she not happy. Song Beibei forced a smile. ¡°Are you going to call me young master Xiao from now on? ¡± Gu Yanqing scratched her little nose. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°If you acknowledge your ancestors, will you come back? The Xiao Family is in Hong Kong city, and the Song family is in Xia city. It¡¯s so far away. Gu Yanqing, will you stay there forever? ¡± Song Beibei finally understood why she had that dream just now. So it was a sign. She was really scared. To be honest, the Xiao family was much more attractive than the song family. She was worried that after Gu Yanqing went there, he would not be willing to return to Xia city. Then, what would she do then? If she followed Gu Yanqing there, what would happen to the Pearl Group? The Pearl Group was her father¡¯s life¡¯s work. Song Beibei would never turn a blind eye to it. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°silly, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re still living here. Our lives will not change. This is my condition to acknowledge our ancestors. ¡± Song Beibei was still quite surprised. Gu Yanqing actually gave up the Xiao Family¡¯s family business and was willing to protect Pearl Group for her. Song Beibei really felt that she was very lucky. She was already extremely touched. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why are you so good to me? ¡± I think you¡¯ve asked this question many times. Song Beibei had indeed asked this question many times. However, Song Beibei just didn¡¯t understand how she was able to make Gu Yanqing do this for her. Song Beibei suddenly made up her mind and said loudly, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯ve been so good to me. I must repay you. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s serious expression and found it rather funny. This girl was like that. Her emotions were extremely fluctuating. Once she was touched, she wished she could die. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°how are you going to repay me? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a long time and felt that she still didn¡¯t have the ability. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°when you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll take care of you. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Song Beibei, how old am I in your eyes? ¡± Song Beibei giggled. Actually, she had done it on purpose. Gu Yanqing suddenly raised an eyebrow, and the corners of his mouth revealed a dangerous smile that was rarely seen. His voice had a languid tone that was as enticing as a poppy flower. ¡°If you really want to repay me, it¡¯s not impossible. ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing¡¯s aura was getting closer and closer, and she felt that things were not looking good. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing had already turned over and pressed himself against her, leaning close to her ear. ¡°I still prefer this method of repaying with flesh. ¡± After exhausting themselves, the two of them fell into a deep sleep. Before they fell asleep, Gu Yanqing seemed to have said something, as if he wanted to take her somewhere. Song Beibei didn¡¯t hear him clearly either. After responding, she fell asleep. The next day, she found out that Gu Yanqing was actually going to bring her back to port city to meet the Xiao family. Song Beibei¡¯s legs trembled in fear at the thought of going to port city to meet her in-laws. In the past, she had even bragged to Lu Huanzi and the others. The greatest benefit of marrying Gu Yanqing was that there was no such thing as one of the most difficult puzzles in the world, where the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law didn¡¯t get along. However, when Song Beibei thought about the amazing adults in Gu Yanqing¡¯s family, her heart and heart developed. Those were all important figures that could only be seen in the military channel and the financial channel. How did they end up in her life? Moreover, the thing that gave Song Beibei the biggest headache was. The last time, she and Mrs. Xiao had taken a liking to the same shirt at the same time, and they had gotten into a very unpleasant situation. Mrs. Xiao had said that she had no upbringing, and she had even called her an old woman at that time! When Song Beibei thought of this, she wished she could slap herself twice. How could she be so unlucky. She had not even gotten along with her, yet she had already left such an indelible bad impression. Moreover, it was obvious that Gu Yanqing¡¯s mother, Mrs. Xiao, was not someone who was easy to get along with. Song Beibei was really terrified. Thus, until the moment before she was about to take the plane, she was still struggling on the verge of death. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you can go alone. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°no matter what, an ugly daughter-in-law has to meet her in-laws sooner or later. Moreover, our wedding will have to be held again after a while. ¡± Song Beibei was on the verge of tears. ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid. ¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? ¡± ¡°I said your mother was an old woman last time. ¡± Gu Yanqing was also slightly startled. Song Beibei was especially aggrieved. ¡°If one day, I knew that she was my mother-in-law, I wouldn¡¯t have said this even if I wanted to die. ¡± Gu Yanqing even comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Didn¡¯t you prepare a gift for her? ¡± Song Beibei Thought of the gift that she had carefully prepared and felt a little more at ease. She hoped that her hard work would be able to please Mrs. Xiao and change her opinion of her a little. However, Song Beibei was still extremely nervous the entire way. It was already evening when she got off the plane. When she came out of the airport, she saw six men in black waiting inside the airport. When she saw Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei come out, she quickly greeted them, ¡°eldest young master, Young Madam, Mrs. Xiao asked us to come pick you up. ¡± Thus, Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei got into the men in black¡¯s car. However, the two of them used six cars. They escorted them from the front and back. The rest of the cars were filled with bodyguards. The song family actually had bodyguards as well, but they were not as exaggerated as this. Six black cars shuttled through the flowing traffic. Song Beibei sat in the back seat of the car, still very nervous. Song Beibei looked outside through the window. Hong Kong city was a financial metropolis. Skyscrapers towered into the clouds. At night, the neon lights were bright and the cars flowed like the sea. When they passed through the city, the lights were everywhere and the shops stood in a forest, bustling with activity for ten miles. After passing through the city, they soon arrived at the Pingdingshan. The Pingdingshan was the most famous wealthy district in Hong Kong city. Private roads could be seen everywhere. And at the end of this private road, which one of them wasn¡¯t a top-tier super-rich person lying in ambush. The car drove along the mountain road into the city, and finally stopped in front of a huge carved gate. When Song Beibei stopped, she was still very shocked. Actually, Song Garden was also built on the mountain, and it was a top-tier luxury mansion that occupied a large area. But what shocked Song Beibei was that the place where the Xiao family lived was also the place where she was studying the top-tier building in architecture appreciation textbooks ¡ª the Hexi Garden Villa. The Hexi Manor was a mixed-style architecture from China and Europe. It was a product of the renaissance. It had a history of 90 years and was the oldest landmark building in Hong Kong city. In 2007, it was even applied for as an intangible cultural heritage. Normally, Song Beibei would have stopped to admire it. But now, she was not in the mood at all. She clenched Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand tightly and was still very nervous. Because what was waiting for her next was probably the most delicious meal of her life. Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei were led into the villa. The Xiao Family had countless servants, and the decorations were extravagant to the extreme. Song Beibei raised her head, as if she was in the Imperial Palace. Song Beibei saw that Madam Xiao was at the dining table. The Xiao Family had already taken their seats. Chapter 188 - The legend of Mrs. Xiao in Hong Kong city... ... Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At that time, Mrs. Xiao Happened to have a bad child, so song Yanliang carved a dragon and named the sculpture ¡°Jade Dragon. ¡°. Because Song Yanliang really wanted Mrs. Song to have a daughter, but this daughter would definitely inherit the song family¡¯s business in the future. After all, she could not lose to a man, so he chose this name. It could be considered as representing the best wishes and expectations for his child¡¯s future. Song Beibei had always treated that jade carving as a treasure since she was young. She didn¡¯t understand jade. She only knew that it was carved by her father, so it was extremely precious. However, she thought that people who understood jade would like it very much. Wasn¡¯t it a good warring states ancient jade? Therefore, Song Beibei gave up her love and brought her over from home to give it to Mrs. Xiao. Actually, Song Beibei had also been conflicted over this matter for a long time. This was a gift left to her by her father. To be honest, she really couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. However, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t think of how to prepare a gift that suited her taste. In the end, she gritted her teeth and brought it over. If she gave him to someone who liked jade, father would be happy, right. However, when Song Beibei happily handed the box over, Mrs. Xiao took it and directly handed it to the nanny behind her. Her tone was indifferent as she said, ¡°put it away. ¡± The nanny had already respectfully received the box. The words that Song Beibei wanted to say were like a stone stuck in her throat She could see that Xiao Peishan was really happy to receive her gift. However, Mrs. Xiao had an indifferent attitude. She didn¡¯t even have the desire to ask a question or take a look at her. Song Beibei was extremely disappointed. Gu Yanqing could tell as well. He frowned and was about to say something. Song Beibei pulled on the corner of Gu Yanqing¡¯s shirt from under the table and shook her head. Song Beibei understood Gu Yanqing and couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer a little. Song Beibei was usually fine. She was protected by Gu Yanqing, so it was natural for Song Beibei to do so. But now, the other party was Gu Yanqing¡¯s mother. Moreover, Gu Yanqing and Xiao Peishan had already fallen out with each other. Gu Yanqing shook her hand and didn¡¯t say anything. After dinner, the nanny brought the two of them to the bedroom. There were actually two rooms prepared. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Beibei and I can just stay in the same room. We¡¯re husband and wife. ¡± The nanny replied and then left. Song Beibei was quite disappointed. This place was very luxurious, but it felt very unfamiliar. Gu Yanqing could tell that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he walked over and rubbed her hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°we¡¯ll return to Xia city in three days. ¡± Song Beibei knew what Gu Yanqing meant. The Xiao Family would hold a family gathering in three days. All the members of the Xiao Family would come back. They would also invite the family friends that the Xiao family had always been good friends with, to witness Gu Yanqing acknowledging his ancestors and returning to his family. Actually, the news of Gu Yanqing¡¯s identity had already been spread. Back then, the Xiao Family had lost their beloved son, and it was almost a well-known matter. After that, it was a scene of a rich and powerful family going deep into their mansion. Last time, when Gu Yanqing mentioned that he had been kidnapped, he was obviously not willing to talk about it. However, Song Beibei later looked up information on the Internet. She did not expect that the things that had happened back then would actually be pieced together by her and dug out. It turned out that Xiao Peishan¡¯s first wife was called he yun, and she was the second generation of the red family. She and Xiao Peishan were married by marriage. They had been childhood sweethearts since they were young, and after their marriage, they had a daughter named Xiao Wei. However, Song Beibei did not find any information about the eldest princess who ran away from home. It seemed that someone deliberately erased all the information. However, there were many records about he yun. She was famous, but she had a rare gentle personality. She was considerate to her husband and devoted to him. However, no matter how kind a woman was, she would become a devil. If she tasted jealousy¡­ The current Mrs. Xiao, Mu Lan, was twenty years younger than Xiao Peishan. It was said that Mrs. Xiao grew up in the slums of Hong Kong city. Two people who originally couldn¡¯t get along. But because of an accident, Mu Lan became pregnant with Xiao Peishan¡¯s child. Regarding this accident, there were many rumors in the outside world. Some said that the current Mrs. Xiao was actually a classmate of Xiao Peishan¡¯s daughter, Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei had a flamboyant personality and liked to make friends. On her 16th birthday, she invited the entire class to her house to catch up on the fashion and hold a private party. It was also said that the accident happened that day. The current Mrs. Xiao also climbed into Xiao Peishan¡¯s bed that day and became pregnant later. However, this was only one of the rumors. It was also said that Mrs. Xiao was forced to live in the past and sold alcohol in a bar for a living. She met Xiao Peishan, who had a bad relationship at that time and had a low career. Xiao Peishan was moved by her gentleness and beauty and made a romantic history. Of course, there were countless versions. A sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl and a thirty-seven-year-old mature man who had a successful career could always be fabricated into a romantic history. Of course, this matter was also naturally known by he yun. Later on, there was a series of court crimes. He Yun chased her to school, slapped the current Mrs. Xiao in front of the entire school¡¯s teachers and students, bribed the underworld to kidnap her, and set her up in prison. He Yun went from being a kind, gentle, and enviable wife of a wealthy family to the number one poisonous woman in the city. Mrs. Xiao, who was originally a mistress, unexpectedly received a huge amount of sympathy. The public was used to sympathizing with the weak. In the past, the more aggressive he yun was, the more Xiao Peishan protected Mu Lan. Until Mu Lan gave birth to a son, but somehow he yun found out where they lived. He bribed the nanny to steal the child and even put gas in the house, locking Mu Lan inside and almost poisoning her to death. Fortunately, Xiao Peishan found out in time. After that incident, Xiao Peishan ignored his family¡¯s objections and resolutely divorced he yun, marrying Mu Lan, who was twenty years younger than him. After that, for many years, they searched for her child, but they did not find him. After he yun¡¯s divorce, she lost her mind. Not long after, she died of depression. It was not until many years later, when the current Mrs. Xiao succeeded in taking over the position and witnessed her iron-blooded methods. There were rumors that everything that happened back then was a big show designed by Mu Lan. She even imitated Wu Zetian when she lost her son¡¯s time back then. In order to frame he yun, she arranged for him to suffer. Of course, no one dared to say such words in front of the current Mrs. Xiao. Mrs. Xiao was now Xiao Peishan¡¯s only wife. She held half of the shares of the Peishan group and even started her own business with the Xiao Family¡¯s financial power. Mrs. Xiao operated hundreds of antique shops, mainly jade. It seemed to be a hobby of hers, but her personal assets were among the ten richest people in Hong Kong. She was recognized as a strong woman in the circle of Hong Kong city. There were many legends about this woman. But when it came to the current Mrs. Xiao, she could always be associated with power and wealth. No one would ever mention it again, and no one dared to mention it. In fact, she climbed out of the cruelest slum in Hong Kong city back then. Song Beibei understood all of this thoroughly. However, because there were too many different sources of information, she was unable to discern its authenticity. However, she thought that what she knew, Gu Yanqing naturally knew as well. Song Beibei did not know how Gu Yanqing would feel when he saw those rumors that Mrs. Xiao had used her child as a bargaining chip to frame he yun, ordering people to take her child away, causing her to wander outside. Song Beibei also did not know how much Gu Yanqing believed in her. However, Gu Yanqing had no intention of returning to the Xiao family for three years, so whether it had anything to do with these rumors. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t too sure, and she had never asked Gu Yanqing about it. However, she believed that no matter what, a tiger would never eat its child. These rumors shouldn¡¯t be true. Chapter 189 - A snake tripping over a horse. A Horses biggest taboo was a snake Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing said that he would return to Xia city in three days. This was their original plan. Coming to Hong Kong city was just to participate in a family gathering. According to Gu Yanqing, there wouldn¡¯t be any changes if she just came for a meal. It would be considered a vacation. And indeed, in these three days, Gu Yanqing took her to all the streets and alleys of Hong Kong city. He even went to the food street next to the University of Hong Kong city. It really was like a vacation. Gu Yanqing was too busy on weekdays. Except for the occasional business trip abroad with Song Beibei, there was no way to spend the rest of his time traveling with her. Even when they went abroad together, Gu Yanqing spent most of his time working. Song Beibei spent most of her time alone in the hotel. Song Beibei had a lot of fun these three days. She followed Gu Yanqing to the streets and alleys and bought a lot of things She brought gifts for Feifei, Zhong Junjie, and Huanzi. The two of them left early and returned late, so they didn¡¯t have any grudges with the Xiao family. The next day, she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s biological sister, Xiao Mianjun. It was just a quick glance from the corridor. She wore professional attire, her makeup was exquisite, and her hair was tied up meticulously. It was simple but neat. She only took one look at Song Beibei before she went up the stairs. Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s sister¡¯s aura was cold and powerful. It was as if she was labeled as a strong woman. At that time, Gu Yanqing was also beside her. Xiao Mianjun didn¡¯t even make a sound and went upstairs without calling him brother. Song Beibei secretly went to see Gu Yanqing. It was her first time meeting her own younger sister, so the atmosphere was a little awkward. However, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to care. He rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°What do you want to gossip about? ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, I think your younger sister really looks a little like you? ¡± ¡°How does she look like you? ¡± ¡°Her arrogant look is carved from the same mold. ¡± Song Beibei felt that her status in this family was worrisome. There was a father-in-law with an unclear attitude, a mother-in-law who obviously didn¡¯t like her, and a sister-in-law who didn¡¯t put her in her eyes at all. She simply didn¡¯t want to live with them in the future. On the afternoon of the third day, she didn¡¯t go out again. Because at night, it was the clan gathering. It was held in the Hexi Garden. Starting from the afternoon, some people arrived one after another. They were from the other bloodlines of the Xiao family. More and more people gathered at the ground floor. The brothers and sisters of the Xiao Family who rarely met were also gathered together. Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing down and made a round of gestures. Those people were quite enthusiastic. They were also enthusiastic about Gu Yanqing. The Xiao family was huge. Gu Yanqing had a large number of cousins. Many of them looked at her curiously. Song Beibei followed behind Gu Yanqing. She felt a little like a peacock in the zoo. Everyone always looked at her as if they were sizing her up. Although most of them were just curious and wouldn¡¯t feel uncomfortable, they felt a little uncomfortable. After a while, Xiao Peishan sent someone to look for Gu Yanqing. He said that he would personally go to the airport to pick up his uncle, Xiao Zhenping. Xiao Zhenping was the most senior figure in the Xiao family. He was already eighty years old today and was Xiao Peishan¡¯s big brother. Xiao Peishan also went to the airport personally. Thus, Gu Yanqing sent Song Beibei to the room upstairs He asked her to wait for him to come back. Song Beibei stayed in the room for a while. She felt that with so many guests downstairs, it would not be good for her to stay in the room alone. Moreover, the people of the Xiao family were very busy now. Therefore, she also planned to go downstairs. Her mother-in-law had a very bad impression of her. If she did not show a little hospitality in such a busy situation, she was really afraid that it would be difficult to get along with her in the future. Therefore, she went downstairs alone. She asked the housekeeper if there was anything she could help with. The housekeeper did not dare to assign tasks to this first young mistress who had just arrived. So he said, ¡°Madam is in the storeroom. I don¡¯t think there are enough people. Young mistress can go over there and help Madam. ¡± Although Song Beibei did not want to meet Mu Lan face to face, but when she thought that this person was Gu Yanqing¡¯s mother, Song Beibei mustered up her courage. Even if they did not live together in the future, they would still have to get along. Song Beibei asked for the address and went to the storeroom. Actually, it was just a room on the lower floor. As expected, she saw Mrs. Xiao there. It turned out that this storeroom was filled with all kinds of gifts from the people who came to visit today. Mrs. Xiao was taking notes and counting. All big families had this kind of rule. In the future, there would be opportunities to ask for gifts back. It was part of the ways of the world. Besides Mrs. Xiao, there were only two people inside. One opened all kinds of gifts and showed them to Mrs. Xiao. The other recorded the name of the giver and the gifts in a book. Song Beibei was about to go in when she heard someone say, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, this seems to be a gift from Young Madam this time. ¡± Song Beibei was supposed to enter. Hearing this voice, she stopped at the door. Her back was pressed against the wall outside. Suddenly, she felt an inexplicable nervousness. Someone inside had already taken out the gift from the box. ¡°Madam, what a beautiful jade carving. ¡± As he spoke, he showed the jade carving to Mu Lan. The person beside her seemed to know a little about jade. ¡°The color of this jade is extremely beautiful. It should be an ancient jade. It¡¯s very beautiful. Young Madam must have put in a lot of effort. ¡± Song Beibei was very nervous. However, she was a little secretly happy in her heart. Mrs. Xiao should know what she was thinking, right. She secretly leaned on the door and leaned over to take a peek. What she saw was Mrs. Xiao¡¯s furrowed brows. She was holding a jade carving and a magnifying glass in her hand, as if she was carefully appraising it. Song Beibei pursed her lips and sucked on it. For a moment, it was as if she had been examined by Gu Yanqing when she was a child. However, after a while, Mrs. Xiao suddenly sneered. ¡°Jade is good jade. It¡¯s a Hetian jade from the warring states period. It¡¯s just that the carving work is too rough. There are a few serious mistakes and cracks in several places. It¡¯s definitely not a masterpiece. ¡°If my guess is correct, it was carved by a jade lover himself, and he destroyed a piece of top-grade unpolished jade. This thing wouldn¡¯t have much value on the market. ¡± The two people next to him were surprised. One of them asked, ¡°this young lady is also a descendant of a famous family. Why would she use a worthless thing to mess with Madam? Madam is a jade expert. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s face was still cold and indifferent. ¡°that girl has no manners to begin with. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s expression was rather displeased. She looked at the jade statue and frowned again. ¡°This year is my natal year. I¡¯m a horse, and she gave me a snake statue. Isn¡¯t she trying to anger me? ¡± Another person seemed to have come to a realization. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The old saying here is that snakes trip horses. People who are horses are most afraid of snakes. The last time great immortal fan read Madam¡¯s fortune, he said that if he saw a snake, it would be a bad omen. ¡± Another person said, ¡°then Madam, what should we do with this jade statue? ¡± Mu Lan casually said, ¡°throw it away. Throw it away now. Throw it far away. Don¡¯t let me see it again. ¡± The person who took the jade carving said, ¡°okay, Madam. Today is the day old man sun came to the kitchen to collect the rubbish. I just happened to see it. I threw this jade carving into his garbage truck and told him to take it away from Hexi Garden. I¡¯m sure Madam will never see this eyesore again. ¡± Song Beibei already heard the sound of people walking out from inside. Song Beibei covered her mouth and held back her tears. She quickly hid behind a big box at the side She did not get discovered. Chapter 190 - Her baby was thrown away like garbage Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt very aggrieved. Little did she know that her carefully prepared gift would be thrown away as worthless. Her father¡¯s carving skills were unknown to her. But all she knows is that it was carved by her father himself. It was a gift from her father. It¡¯s her baby. And father carved a dragon, not a snake. That dragon was my father¡¯s lifelong wish. No matter what, she could not throw that thing away. Others could not treasure it, or they could not care about it But that was her most precious treasure. Song Beibei gritted her teeth, wiped her tears, and went out from behind the box. But at that time, the person who had just left with the jade carving had already disappeared. Song Beibei seemed to have heard that she was going to throw the trash into a garbage truck in the kitchen. After she went out, she randomly asked someone for directions. Song Beibei went to the kitchen with a bump There was indeed a large truck parked at the back door of the kitchen. There were many huge black plastic bags on it. Song Beibei climbed up without thinking. She looked everywhere, but she did not find her father¡¯s jade sculpture in the car. Could it have been thrown away in some plastic bag? Song Beibei was unwilling. No matter what, she had to find her father¡¯s jade sculpture today. Song Beibei began to open those black garbage bags. There were at least dozens of garbage bags here. There were all kinds of sundries inside. There were even leftovers. After opening them, there was an unpleasant smell. The garbage truck was very dirty. There were many stains, and there was a disgusting smell of Swill. Song Beibei had a slight obsession with cleanliness. But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less. Her mind was focused on finding the jade carving that her father had left for her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how long she had searched. Probably not long. Because she had just opened the third garbage bag. But the car suddenly started. Before Song Beibei could react, the car had already driven out of the back door from a small path. The Sky was already very dark. Song Beibei hurriedly ran to the front and knocked on the roof of the car. She originally wanted to knock on the glass, but her position was completely out of reach. She shouted for the car to stop, but the driver did not hear her at all. Song Beibei looked at the car speeding up and suddenly became afraid. Because she had no idea where the car was going. But no matter how much she shouted, the people in the car seemed to not hear her. Song Beibei could not jump out of the car either. She could only watch as she sat in the back of the truck, squeezed in a pile of garbage, and followed the car out of Hexi Garden. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have her cell phone with her. So she couldn¡¯t call for help. She didn¡¯t even know the time. She only knew that when she came out, it was about a little past six o¡¯clock. And at eight o¡¯clock, the Xiao Family¡¯s grand engagement party officially began. She had to attend. The Xiao family had prepared all the clothes and put them in her room. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the time to change. But what should she do now? Song Beibei had no idea. The wind whistled past her ears, and she was surrounded by the sour smell of garbage. Song Beibei¡¯s nose immediately turned sour. She was originally very happy when she thought that after tonight, she would be able to return to Xia city with Gu Yanqing tomorrow. Even though tonight might be a tough battle. Song Beibei was also worried that the Xiao family¡¯s celebrities and politicians would accept her or have any opinions about her. Song Beibei originally wanted to perform well. But now, she did not even know if she could go back. More importantly, she did not know where she was being taken to. In such an Unfamiliar City, everything was unfamiliar. After passing through the bustling city, the car actually drove to the desolate and uninhabited suburbs. Song Beibei originally took the opportunity to look for the jade carving. She thought that once she found it, she would immediately take a taxi back when the car stopped. But now, she was completely terrified. Where was this car going to go? This area was already a desolate mountain range. Other than the night sky, there wasn¡¯t a single ray of light. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but think of some horrifying scenes of crime cases in television dramas. An unknown driver. A Beautiful Girl. Song Beibei didn¡¯t even dare to knock on the roof of the truck. Because she wasn¡¯t even sure if this driver knew of her existence. If he knew? If he deliberately brought her out. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t see the driver¡¯s face. What if he was a pervert? Song Beibei was so flustered that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She was really scared to death. She couldn¡¯t find the jade condor, and she couldn¡¯t jump out of the car. In the Wilderness, the Wilderness was silent. Song Beibei felt that her heart could no longer agree. She was locked in a small corner of the truck, surrounded by piles of garbage. Song Beibei didn¡¯t even dare to cry. She kept thinking about the scene of the nameless woman¡¯s body being found in the wilderness tomorrow. She admitted that she was just scaring herself. Maybe things weren¡¯t as bad as she thought But under such circumstances, she couldn¡¯t control herself. Fortunately, the van stopped in the end. Song Beibei hid in a corner, shivering. An old man got out of the van. But he was quite strong. Each of his hands carried a garbage bag as he got out of the van. When they saw song Beibei, both of them were shocked. Song Beibei also knew how to look at people. From the moment she saw this old man, she was not so afraid anymore. She probably believed in one sentence from the beginning. This old man was kind-looking and dressed in simple clothes. Although his hair was white, he looked energetic. The old man saw a person stand up in the corner of the truck. He was so scared that he took a few steps back. Then, he kept patting his chest. Then, he took a few steps forward and gestured something with his hands. Only then did Song Beibei realize that the old driver was a deaf-mute. No wonder he didn¡¯t hear her when she was knocking on the roof of the truck. Song Beibei¡¯s heart relaxed a lot. She said, ¡°GRANDPA, I¡¯m here to look for something. My things were thrown away as garbage. I couldn¡¯t find it, so I was brought here without noticing. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if the old man could understand her. She didn¡¯t know how to speak in a sign language, so she didn¡¯t know how to communicate. So, old man Sun could lip-read, and he could roughly see what Song Beibei was saying under the moonlight. Old Sun took out a piece of paper from his pocket and wrote, ¡°What did you lose? ¡± Song Beibei took it. So this old man knew how to write. Song Beibei also wrote something and handed it over. ¡°I lost a jade carving. It might be among the trash. I have to find it. ¡± After old sun looked at it, he wrote without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll look for it with you. If I find it, I¡¯ll send you home. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s nose turned sour. So there were many good people in this world. In such an uninhabited garbage dump, meeting a warm-hearted deaf-mute old man left Song Beibei with gratitude and warmth in her heart. She wrote another line of words, ¡°grandfather, can you lend me your phone? I¡¯ll call my family and ask them to come pick me up. ¡± Old Sun waved his hand apologetically and wrote on the paper, ¡°there¡¯s no use without a phone. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered that old sun was deaf-mute. Even if he had a phone, he could not speak or call. Hence, there was no phone at all. Song Beibei forced a smile. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me send it back later. ¡± Old Sun gestured a rude gesture and patted Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder, pointing to the garbage bag in the car. He gestured for her to hurry up and look for something. Song Beibei nodded heavily and said, ¡°thank you, Grandpa, for helping me. ¡± Chapter 191 - Gu Yanqing stood on the opposite side of the family for her sake Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei and old sun opened the garbage bags in the car one by one. They checked them one by one. Their fingers were even scratched by some broken glass pieces. Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. No matter what, she had to find her father¡¯s jade carving today. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how long she had searched for it. She only knew that it was already eight o¡¯clock when she was halfway through flipping through the garbage bags. Song Beibei felt a wave of bitterness welling up in her heart. Right now, this was the time for Gu Yanqing to acknowledge his ancestors and return to his clan. Actually, she was also very worried in her heart. Gu Yanqing must be very anxious for her to suddenly disappear. Was He looking for her now? But even if she went back now, it would be too late for her. Moreover, she indeed did not want to appear at the Xiao Family¡¯s grand ceremony. She hated that family and hated Gu Yanqing¡¯s mother. Even though Song Beibei knew that this was not good, after all, that person was Gu Yanqing¡¯s biological mother. However, she had thrown away her treasure just like that. Song Beibei hated her. She also didn¡¯t want a mother-in-law like this. In this marriage, she only acknowledged Gu Yanqing. However, at the same time, Song Beibei was conflicted in her heart. She hated Mu Lan. However, she didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to have more conflicts with the Xiao family because of her. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that ten minutes later, she would see Gu Yanqing. When Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing, she thought she was hallucinating. Gu Yanqing got out of the car. He slammed the car door and stepped on the moon. The moonlight was very good today. The moonlight shone down from the top of Gu Yanqing¡¯s head, imprinting his handsome face. He was tall and had a cold face. His handsome face seemed to be coated with a layer of light in the night. At that moment, it was like fine Jun porcelain had broken out of the cave two years ago. It was stunning. Song Beibei was still in a daze. Gu Yanqing had already walked over with big strides. Song Beibei saw his cold expression and knew that he was in a bad mood. Of course, it would be like this. Gu Yanqing¡¯s greatest taboo was that she would disappear without a word. Ever since she was young, she had caused countless conflicts. However, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Every time, there would be a special situation. Gu Yanqing stood in front of Song Beibei. Before he could speak, Song Beibei instinctively held her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me. I didn¡¯t run out on purpose. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. ¡± Her attitude towards admitting her mistake was very good. Gu Yanqing had said countless times that she was brave enough to admit her mistake, but she was determined not to change. Gu Yanqing was silent for two seconds, with a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you when we get home, come home with me. ¡± However, Song Beibei became stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°what are you doing here? ¡± Song Beibei stammered, unable to say anything. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for something. ¡± ¡°What are you looking for at the dump? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t really want to say it, but she felt that she had to say it. At this moment, when she saw Gu Yanqing, she felt wronged again. She only asked, ¡°how did you know I was here? ¡± Every time, no matter where she was, Gu Yanqing would always find her. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t particularly surprised about this. However, Gu Yanqing was supposed to be at the family gathering now. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at home. Later, a gardener said he saw you leave with the garbage truck. Song Beibei, you¡¯re really capable. Even if you want to escape, you have to think of a better idea. However, are you afraid that you¡¯ll end up like this after a meal? ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had misunderstood. So, she thought that she had run away at the last minute. Song Beibei quickly explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t run away. I came here to look for something. ¡± At this moment, old sun came over and babbled something. It seemed like he was asking who Gu Yanqing was? Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°grandfather, this is my husband. Grandfather, thank you for today. You should go home first. He will bring me back. ¡± Old Sun glanced at Gu Yanqing. Then, he nodded and gestured with Song Beibei before driving away. Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°Song Beibei, you sure are brave. You really dare to get into anyone¡¯s car. It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t meet any bad guys. If you really did meet them, what would you do if they drove you to a place you don¡¯t know ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I found this dump. If I had come a little later, or if the car hadn¡¯t driven here at all, have you thought about how I would feel? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice became colder and colder. Song Beibei also knew that Gu Yanqing was purely worried about her. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound But she still explained in a low voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t run away. I was just looking for something in the car. Then, I didn¡¯t know that the car suddenly started moving. If I had jumped out of the car, I might have been crippled. Also, I didn¡¯t find what I was looking for. Gu Yanqing, please don¡¯t be angry with me, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still as cold as ever. ¡°Okay, tell me, what are you looking for? What is it worth for a rich young lady like you to rummage through the trash? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to believe her. It was as if he was certain that she was going to run away. Song Beibei didn¡¯t care anymore and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the jade carving. Your mother asked someone to throw the jade carving I gave her into the trash. She doesn¡¯t like it, but it was left to me by my father. I must find it. ¡± Song Beibei regretted her words. Actually, she didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to know about this. She just wanted to find the jade carving quietly and put it away. Was she trying to sow discord between Gu Yanqing and her mother. After all, the most difficult thing to deal with in this world was the matter between the mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law. Song Beibei no longer had any hope for her mother-in-law. She only hoped that they would not interfere in each other¡¯s affairs in the future. Gu Yanqing furrowed his brows slightly and said in a calm voice, ¡°she threw away the jade sculpture you gave her. ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips She still felt that she could not help but say, ¡°yes, treat it as garbage. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to care about this matter, but I must find the jade sculpture. I don¡¯t care how insignificant it is in the eyes of others, but it was personally carved by my father. To me, it¡¯s a priceless treasure. ¡± Song Beibei turned her head to the side, her lips slightly pouting. It was obvious that she was in a fit of Pique. Gu Yanqing suddenly sighed softly and reached out to rub her hair. ¡°Have you found it now? ¡± Song Beibei also sighed and shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Besides, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s in here. ¡± Song Beibei reached out to point at a pile of garbage bags that she hadn¡¯t looked for yet. She looked a little desperate. ¡°maybe it¡¯s not in there at all, but I still have to look for it. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly unbuttoned his shirt and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. Song Beibei was a little surprised. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for it. I have to find what daddy left behind. ¡± In an instant, Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt as if it had been struck by an electric current. She grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ll look for it. ¡± She could tell that Gu Yanqing had just changed his shirt and pants today. They were of an exquisite style. Moreover, his Mysophobia was much more serious than Song Beibei¡¯s. Not to mention asking him to rummage through the trash can, there shouldn¡¯t even be a speck of dust in the house on a normal day. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°so you¡¯re planning to search here alone for half the night? ¡± After saying that, he opened a trash bag, emptied out all the trash inside, and began to search. Song Beibei was stunned for a few seconds on the spot. She quickly ran over as well, and the two of them began to search for jade carvings in one trash bag after another. After a while, Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. ¡°What about your clan gathering? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a dinner party right now? What should we do if you¡¯re not here? ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I¡¯ve already met most of the people I should meet. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s not here. ¡± Although Gu Yanqing said it as if it was nothing,. Song Beibei was still very doubtful. ¡°Are you really fine? ¡± How could she be fine? A family like this was the most particular about rules and even family rules. Gu Yanqing¡¯s departure was probably a big taboo. However, Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you should go. After the party is over, you can come pick me up again. ¡± Gu Yanqing said impatiently, ¡°you want me to leave my wife in this desolate place? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that. ¡± Although Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone sounded like he was going to scold her, Song Beibei was still very touched. Gu Yanqing was standing on the opposite side of the family for her. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand. Her heart was sour and bitter. Could it be that she was wrong again this time? But she couldn¡¯t care less. She had to find the jade carving first. Chapter 192 - A man could not have a weakness, especially when it was a woman! Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, her luck could be considered good. After Gu Yanqing arrived, he did not take long to find a discarded box in a trash bag. When he opened it, it was a jade carving. Song Beibei was extremely happy. She hugged the jade carving tightly in her arms. The feeling of having it back made her a little excited. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°go back. You¡¯re like a little kitten now. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How good do you think you are? ¡± Gu Yanqing only smiled. The two of them got into the car. When they returned to Hexi Garden, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. ¡­ The dinner party had already ended. On the way back, they saw countless luxury cars slowly leaving the mountain path. The guests who came today were all top-notch and illustrious. Recently, there had been rumors that the missing young master of the Xiao Family had finally been found today. Today, almost all the illustrious members of the Xiao family had returned. They had also invited some of the family members they were on good terms with to witness this moment. However, what was unbelievable was that they actually did not see the shadow of young master Xiao at the clan gathering. Mrs. Xiao came out to greet him in a grand dress. After that, she did not appear again. The clan gathering had turned into an ordinary banquet for guests. In the Xiao Family¡¯s study room. Mrs. Xiao had just finished a phone call. She was so angry that she threw her phone at a group of men in black. ¡°where did young master go? He has been looking for so long and still hasn¡¯t shown up. Are All of you trash? ¡± The group of men in black in the room did not dare to make a sound. The leader picked up Mrs. Xiao¡¯s phone. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, I¡¯m afraid young master went to look for Young Madam. ¡°. Young master heard that young Madam left Hexi Garden with old sun¡¯s garbage truck at night. He drove old Wang¡¯s car and went out. ¡°At this moment, I don¡¯t know where she went. ¡± Mrs. Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°that crazy girl got into old Wang¡¯s garbage truck? ¡± ¡°Yes, someone saw it with his own eyes. ¡± A hint of disdain appeared on the corner of Mrs. Xiao¡¯s mouth. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t have the upbringing of her parents. She really doesn¡¯t have the manners of a socialite¡¯s daughter-in-law. Our Xiao Family¡¯s daughter-in-law actually climbed into a garbage truck. If word got out, it would be a complete disgrace to the Xiao family. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yan Qing and her status were already decided, this girl¡­ ¡­ I really don¡¯t think much of her.¡± And standing behind Mrs. Xiao was her personal nanny. She was also one of the people who had just gone to the warehouse to count the gifts. She walked to Mrs. Xiao¡¯s side suspiciously and whispered into her ear, ¡°Madam, Young Madam got into the garbage truck. Did you notice that the jade carving was treated as garbage by you, madam? ¡°? ¡°Just now, when I went out, I bumped into Butler Lu. Butler Lu said that young Madam asked him if there was anything he could help with. The Butler did not dare to assign any tasks, so he thought of sending young Madam to the warehouse. He wanted Madam to arrange it, so I thought¡­ ¡± ¡°When Young Madam came to the warehouse, did she coincidentally see Madam asking sister fen to throw away the jade carving? I remember that sister Fen said to directly throw the jade carving into old sun¡¯s car and ask him to take it with him today. Madam, think about it¡­ ¡± ¡°With this series of connections, I¡¯m afraid that young madam already found out that you threw away the jade carving that she gave you. ¡± Mrs. Xiao was silent for two seconds before the corners of her lips curled into a sneer of contempt. ¡°I discovered it when I discovered it. That girl gave me a snake. It was already on account of my son that I didn¡¯t throw it away in front of her. ¡± Mrs. Xiao Suddenly Thought of something. ¡°Are you sure that Yan Qing went to look for her? ¡± That person said, ¡°according to what I know, it should be like this. The moment young master came back, he was asking around for young Madam¡¯s whereabouts. After he found out that young Madam had left Hexi Garden, he immediately chased after her. Moreover, I heard that young master is famous for Spoiling Young Madam. This is known by everyone in Xia city, and it has even been published in the newspapers. ¡± ¡°What nonsense. She values a woman more than her own family. This girl is simply a disaster. ¡± At this moment, someone suddenly ran in. ¡°Madam, Young Master and Young Madam are back. ¡± Mu Lan heard this and quickly went out. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing avoided the banquet hall and entered the House through the side door. They were coincidentally blocked by Mrs. Xiao in the living room on the ground floor. Mrs. Xiao was dressed in a gorgeous scarlet cheongsam today. It was luxurious but not vulgar. She maintained herself very well. She did not look like a forty-six-year-old woman at all. Instead, she looked like she was in her thirties. There was not even a single wrinkle on her face. However, her eyes were sharp. She was born with the eyes of a king. There was a sense of superiority in them. Song Beibei looked at the gaze that swept past her like a gust of wind. She felt a little afraid. So she hid behind Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing also looked like he was protecting her behind him. Mrs. Xiao saw this small action and a trace of anger rose in her heart. She glanced at Song Beibei and took a step back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking a shower and changing your clothes? It¡¯s so smelly. Those who don¡¯t know would think that it¡¯s a beggar who crawled out from somewhere. Are You satisfied only if you throw the face of the Xiao family to the Pacific Ocean? ¡± Song Beibei felt extremely wronged. In her arms, she was still tightly hugging the jade sculpture that she had just brought up. Mrs. Xiao clearly saw it too. However, she didn¡¯t mention it at all. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t care. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t resist. Mrs. Xiao said to Gu Yanqing again, ¡°you go upstairs to take a shower too. Come to the study room later. I have something to tell you. ¡± Song Beibei went upstairs with Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei forced out a smile. ¡°okay, we¡¯ll go back tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei went to her room to take a shower. When Song Beibei came out, Gu Yanqing was not in the room. Song Beibei waited for a while, but Gu Yanqing was still not back. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had probably gone to Mrs. Xiao¡¯s study. Song Beibei was very curious, but also very uneasy. Mrs. Xiao must be very angry now. What would she say to Gu Yanqing? Although Gu Yanqing said that he would return to Xia city tomorrow, as Mrs. Xiao who had just recognized her son, how could she allow Gu Yanqing to leave just like that? Actually, from the moment Song Beibei stepped into the Hexi Garden, she had always felt a faint sense of unease in her heart. It was as if she had a premonition. This time, they might have come easy, but it would not be so easy to return. Song Beibei was still worried, so she left the room and walked in the direction of the study. There was no one there either. The Xiao family was very quiet now, so everyone should still be in the banquet hall. From the sounds outside, it seemed that the banquet had ended. The guests had already left one after another. And this time, for the Xiao Family, in front of everyone, it should be considered a joke. A grand and grand clan banquet had actually ended without the main character appearing. For the Xiao family, it was indeed not a glorious matter. Song Beibei tiptoed to the door of the study room. The door of the study room was closed. But Song Beibei saw a crack, and there was a glimmer of light inside. It was hidden. Song Beibei was really curious. She could hear Mrs. Xiao arguing with Gu Yanqing inside. But she could not hear what they were talking about. Song Beibei knew that eavesdropping was not good. But she could not help it. She carefully pushed the door open a little. Mrs. Xiao¡¯s voice was like a sharp sword that pierced through her eardrums. ¡°You¡¯re right. All these years, you¡¯ve been adopted by the song family, so you should repay them. But from what I know, since you took over the Pearl Group, it¡¯s expanded more than ten times. It even involves real estate and electronics, fields that were never there before. The song family let you manage it like this, and you¡¯ve already repaid them enough. Why are you still unwilling to come back? ¡± However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice seemed somewhat indifferent: ¡°whether there is enough or not, it is up to me to decide, not you. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s voice was filled with anger, ¡°you married the daughter of the song family. I don¡¯t have any objections. She can be considered a descendant of a famous family and is worthy of you. However, you gave up your family business and even your own principles for him. This is something that can not be tolerated. A man can not have a weakness, especially when that weakness is a woman. This way, no matter how strong you are, you can be easily defeated. Yanqing, you are so smart, you can not be muddled. That girl, no matter how good she is, you must have a principle even if you pamper her. You can not let a woman lead you by the nose. Today, you actually did not attend the gathering of the clan because of her. You know how disappointed the clan members are with you ¡°Your father and I are also very disappointed ¡°Do you know how many people outside are laughing at our Xiao Family? Don¡¯t think that our Xiao Family has unlimited glory in Hong Kong city. However, behind our backs, there are many people waiting to gossip and hope that our family will fall! ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to snort coldly. ¡°So what? I don¡¯t really care! ¡± Chapter 193 - Bei Bei, you wont abandon me, will you Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Xiao was really angered by Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. Her voice was sharp, almost like the scolding of an elder. ¡°How can you not care? You¡¯re the eldest son of our Xiao family and will inherit the Peishan group in the future. The Xiao Family¡¯s territory will belong to you in the future. How can you be so indifferent? ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°I have no interest in the Xiao Family¡¯s business. Bei Bei and I will return to Xia city tomorrow. If there¡¯s nothing else in the future, I hope it can be the same as before. ¡± Mu Lan was obviously extremely angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t give birth to you so that you wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with me! ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you gave birth to me, so I¡¯m calling you mother now. However, other than calling you mother, I have nothing to do with you. Everything in the Xiao Family has nothing to do with me. I won¡¯t take anything that doesn¡¯t belong to me. So, I hope that you won¡¯t force me in the future. ¡± Mu Lan was extremely angry. Instead, she smiled. That smile was like a sharp blade, making people feel very uncomfortable. She said, ¡°you¡¯re a fool. For a little girl, you even gave up your own huge family business. Instead, you¡¯re guarding a family business for her. How did I, Mu Lan, give birth to a son like you? If I knew you were so useless, I wouldn¡¯t have given birth to you in the first place. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was also calm. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the ambition that mother had in the past. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed my own child in exchange for the power and status I have now. Since you¡¯ve already said some things, I might as well say it directly. I have no feelings for the Xiao family. For you¡­ ¡°. . .¡± Gu Yanqing snorted coldly. ¡°from the moment you abandoned me, today may have been fated. In the end, everything you have today was obtained by sacrificing me back then. Other than giving birth to me, you have no other favor for me. If you want to talk about the favor of this life, then I think I should repay you enough for what you used me to exchange back then. ¡± Mu Lan stopped these words, fingertips began to tremble: ¡°What do you mean by this? ¡± Gu Yanqing continued, ¡°up until now, father still doesn¡¯t know the truth of the past. Even if he does, father might still protect you. However, the he family and the other Xiao family clans will probably not let this go. Mother, I hope that you will be more lenient with me and Bei Bei. If you can not interact with her, then that would be disrespectful. ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t talk to me like that. I¡¯m your mother! ¡± Mu Lan roared. When Song Beibei heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s words from outside the door, her heart was already in her throat. So that was really the case. So Gu Yanqing understood everything. So the things she dug up from the past, saying that the current Mrs. Xiao was willing to use her own son to frame Xiao Peishan¡¯s first wife, he yun, in order to rise to power, turned out to be true. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Because she didn¡¯t believe that someone would really sacrifice their own son in exchange for wealth and glory. A tiger¡¯s venom wouldn¡¯t eat its own son. Just thinking about it made Song Beibei¡¯s heart feel cold. And as the person involved, Gu Yanqing, after knowing all of this, would feel terrible. No Wonder Zhong Junjie once said that. Actually, Gu Yanqing felt inferior in terms of his family background. It didn¡¯t depend on what kind of family he was born into, but from the moment he was born, he was abandoned by his parents! It turned out that Zhong Junjie already knew. That was why when he said these words, he sounded so heartbroken. Mu Lan¡¯s fingers trembled, and the expression on her face was a little twisted She said, ¡°where did you hear these disgraceful words? who dared to gossip in front of you? Back then, he yun wanted to harm me, ordered the nanny to take you away, locked me in the room, and almost poisoned me to death. It¡¯s absolutely true. You¡¯re my son, how can you slander me like this? ¡± Gu Yanqing still had no expression when he heard that. Compared to Mrs. Xiao¡¯s reaction, Gu Yanqing was really very calm. In fact, only those who had been with Gu Yanqing for a long time knew that even though Gu Yanqing appeared calm on the surface, it didn¡¯t mean that his heart was the same He looked as if he didn¡¯t care at all. He spoke of the things that had happened back then in an understatement. It was as if he was telling a story about someone else. However, Song Beibei could feel that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t feel good either. He was used to hiding his emotions behind that ice-cold indifference, and at this moment, he might be experiencing a painful tsunami in the bottom of his heart. Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°if he yun really wanted to frame you back then, there was really no need to order the nanny to take the child away, and then have the nanny lock you in the room and pretend to turn on the gas to cause a poisoning accident, directly poisoning the child to death. Wouldn¡¯t that be killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Moreover, after you were just poisoned, Xiao Peishan happened to rush over at that time. Therefore, mother, you don¡¯t have to refute. As your son, I can understand all of your actions. I understand you, please understand me.¡± ¡°PA! ¡± Only a sound was heard. The air in the room froze. Mu Lan¡¯s chest heaved. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wish for me to die an unnatural death before you would believe me ¡°I am your mother. I went through a lot of trouble to give birth to you. I definitely didn¡¯t want to sacrifice you in exchange for your identity and status in the Xiao family. Others can slander me, but you are my biological son. You absolutely can not! ¡± Song Beibei was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to take such a slap. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was slightly tilted to the side, and a strand of hair on his forehead drooped down. Mrs. Xiao¡¯s hand was still trembling, but after the slap, she looked very regretful. She wanted to go over and take a look at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. Gu Yanqing took a step back. He was also extremely stubborn. ¡°What if I say that I¡¯ve already found the nanny from back then? ¡± Mrs. Xiao quickly took a step back. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°without evidence, how would I dare to accuse Mrs. Xiao who can cover the sky with one hand? ¡± Gu Yanqing sneered and turned to leave the study room. Mrs. Xiao, on the other hand, took a step back unsteadily. She was propped up on the Sandalwood Desk and had a hand on her chest. She looked like she was about to fall. When Gu Yanqing walked to the door, he bumped into Song Beibei who was standing at the door eavesdropping. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to react. She stood rooted to the ground. The moment the door opened, Mrs. Xiao could clearly see Song Beibei at the door. Song Beibei felt very awkward. When their eyes met, Song Beibei felt that Mrs. Xiao¡¯s gaze could kill her. This is the end. Song Beibei thought. Mrs. Xiao¡¯s impression of her was off by another level. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to explain it. After all, she was eavesdropping. But before she could open her mouth, Gu Yanqing grabbed her arm and took her away. . . They took it. . . . . Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing all the way back to their room. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t look too good. He also had a five-finger mark on his face. It seems that Mrs. Xiao was also very angry just now. She didn¡¯t take it seriously. Song Beibei reached out and touched Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. ¡°Does it hurt? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s wound should be in the heart. ¡°You wait for me for a while. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly turned to leave. He ran out of the room in a few steps. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have the time to call for her. He didn¡¯t know where this girl had run off to. Ten minutes later, Song Beibei still hadn¡¯t returned. Gu Yanqing felt a little frustrated. He opened the door and was about to go out to look for her. Then he saw Song Beibei running all the way from the corridor. He didn¡¯t know what she was carrying in her arms. However, she was still running so fast that she was sweating profusely. Song Beibei ran to the door. Gu Yanqing was about to make things difficult for her when he saw Song Beibei holding two eggs in her hands, as if she was presenting a treasure. ¡°Use this for a while. The pain will go away in a while and the swelling will go down very quickly. It¡¯s much more effective than medicine. I¡¯ll peel it for you. ¡± Song Beibei began to peel the eggs as soon as she entered the door. Then, she pressed Gu Yanqing onto the sofa and placed the eggs on the side of his face to gently massage him. As she rubbed him, she gently blew at him, as if she was coaxing a child. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯ll go away very soon. ¡± For some reason, Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei¡¯s serious little face. A strange emotion surged from the bottom of his heart. It was as if a magical herb was being applied to the part of his heart that was festering, and it was healing bit by bit. Suddenly, he hugged Song Beibei tightly in his arms. ¡°Beibei, you will never abandon me, right? ¡± Song Beibei was truly shocked. A proud person like Gu Yanqing would actually say such a thing. Other than heartache, there was only heartache. Chapter 194 - Within a month, the Pearl Group was completely bankrupt Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei said, ¡°even if the whole world has betrayed you, I will stand by your side and betray the whole world. Gu Yanqing, I love you. ¡± Song Beibei rarely said such things But she was held tightly in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. In such an unfamiliar family, she actually felt sympathetic towards the same illness. She had no parents since she was young. But Gu Yanqing was even more miserable than her. Growing up in an orphanage was actually not bad. He had Zhong Junjie and a bunch of good brothers. However, with such a family background and such a mother¡­ This made Song Beibei feel that Gu Yanqing was actually very pitiful. Gu Yanqing Hugged Song Beibei tightly, as if he wanted to sew her into his body. Song Beibei noticed that Gu Yanqing¡¯s body was actually trembling slightly. Song Beibei was greatly shocked. Gu Yanqing buried his face in Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. Song Beibei actually felt a wave of wetness around her neck. Was Gu Yanqing crying? Song Beibei felt as if someone had punched her heart hard. She felt extremely uncomfortable. Why would Gu Yanqing cry. In Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, Gu Yanqing was practically invulnerable to all kinds of poison. However, such a powerful man was actually hugging her and crying now. He was trembling slightly as he hugged her shoulders, like a fragile child. How uncomfortable would Gu Yanqing feel. When he spoke to Mu Lan, he was always calm and collected. It was as if he didn¡¯t care at all. However, only Song Beibei knew how much he cared and how much pain he was in. The next morning. Song Beibei was still asleep when something happened to the Xiao family. Xiao Peishan had a heart attack and was admitted to the hospital. In the morning, he heard a loud noise outside. After he went out, he found out that Xiao Peishan¡¯s heart suddenly stopped in the middle of the night. Fortunately, he was discovered in time and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. The entire Xiao family was also alarmed. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing also rushed to the hospital early in the morning. Xiao Peishan was already out of danger after emergency treatment and was admitted to the ward. He still needed to be observed for a period of time. Song Beibei did not expect such a situation to happen. She and Gu Yanqing had already bought their plane tickets back to Xia city. Although she was disappointed, Xiao Peishan¡¯s health was more important. There was nothing she could do. She saw many people in the hospital. Some of the elders of the Xiao family were very polite to Song Beibei. Xiao Peishan¡¯s health was much better now. He was lying on the hospital bed, drinking the millet porridge cooked by the nanny. Mu Lan was taking care of him beside him. There were many people in the ward. But one batch came and another batch left. When Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei arrived, only Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun were left inside. There seemed to be an argument inside. But they couldn¡¯t hear clearly what was going on inside through the door. The people who came to visit Xiao Peishan only dared to stand outside. Someone whispered, ¡°this Miss Xiao is very much like her mother. She is a very strong woman. She is the general manager of the market operations department in the Peishan group and has an important position. Originally, other than the missing eldest princess, she was the only child left in the Xiao family. In the future, she will inherit everything in the Peishan group. In addition to her mother¡¯s career, she is the richest woman in history. Who would have thought that Cheng Yaojin would suddenly appear out of nowhere. The eldest young master of the Xiao Family, who was rumored to have been kidnapped and killed a long time ago, suddenly acknowledged his ancestors and returned to his family. The eldest young master of the Xiao Family is the only male heir. The Xiao family will definitely inherit more than half of the family business. This Miss Xiao will definitely not be satisfied. It is said that during the period when the eldest young master of the Xiao Family acknowledged his ancestors and returned to his family, she has not even called him brother. ¡± These words happened to fall into Song Beibei¡¯s ears. Presumably, Gu Yanqing also knew this. Although Song Beibei wasn¡¯t a person who believed in gossip, she still deeply believed in these things. Xiao Mianjun really didn¡¯t like Gu Yanqing these past few days. They barely met, didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t have any interactions. They were like transparent people. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know much about this Xiao Mianjun. Although she had done some homework before. From the online reports, this Xiao Mianjun was also an amazing person. She graduated from a famous international school and worked in the Peishan group as soon as she graduated. However, it was not a traditional parachuting. She started her career as a low-level assistant in the marketing department. It was said that at that time, no one knew that she was the eldest daughter of the Xiao family. It was not until a few years later that she built her own team and created the best results in the foreign market. Through the normal competition mechanism, everyone knew when she was promoted to the department manager. It turned out that over the years, the princesses of the Peishan group had been secretly visiting the lower echelons of the Peishan company. Later, with her personal ability, Xiao Mianjun also rose to the top in the Peishan enterprise, all the way up to the position of the core high-level. It could be said that her position today was achieved by her own ability. This inspirational experience was also reported by the media with great relish. Xiao Mianjun was a genuine workaholic in the circle. At this age, the daughters of ordinary large families were either addicted to all kinds of luxury goods and luxurious parties, or shuttled through various shows, wantonly squandering their youth. It was rare for Xiao Mianjun to be like this. She was very beautiful, very much like her mother. There were many famous families chasing after her, but this eldest daughter was also an extraordinary person. Up until now, she had not even been in a relationship, she was a workaholic. Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei also stayed outside the door. After a while, the door to the ward opened. Xiao Mianjun walked out from inside. Her footsteps were very hurried, it was obvious that she was in a very unhappy mood. She just happened to bump into Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei at the door. After giving them a cold glance, he left in a hurry. Only the sound of high heels could be heard in the corridor. Mu Lan and Xiao Peishan also saw Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei at the door. Mu Lan waved at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Come in. ¡± Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei entered the ward. Gu Yanqing walked to the bedside. Xiao Peishan looked fine. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°are you okay? ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°I won¡¯t die. By the way, tomorrow afternoon, Peishan group will buy MJ. You can go over and host it for me. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and directly rejected, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°this meeting is very important to Peishan Enterprise. I believe you¡¯ve heard about it before. With my current body, I won¡¯t be able to go. I know that you¡¯re quite capable in this aspect. I¡¯ve seen your record of buying Tianqi Company. You played it beautifully. I¡¯ll get my secretary to bring you the information later. He will help you understand all the details. You just need to go over and host the event. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was still indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to it. ¡± Xiao Peishan was rather calm when he said this. However, he didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to reject him so bluntly over and over again. Xiao Peishan¡¯s face had already darkened slightly. ¡°As my Xiao Peishan¡¯s son, you¡¯re not even willing to do such a small thing? ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°I think there¡¯s a more suitable candidate than me. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s tone was firm and decisive. ¡°There¡¯s no one more suitable than you. You¡¯re my son. Only if you go will they be convinced. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a while. ¡°In the afternoon, Bei Bei and I will return to Xia city. Father, take care of your health. ¡± Xiao Peishan was furious. He clutched his chest and couldn¡¯t catch his breath. Mu Lan quickly brought the medicine and gave it to him. She turned around and scolded Gu Yanqing, ¡°do you really have to anger your father to death before you can feel at ease? ¡± After so many years, do you know how much pain and suffering your father and I have gone through to find you ¡°whether you admit it or not, you have the Xiao family¡¯s blood flowing through your veins. You¡¯re a part of the Xiao family. This is a fact that you can never forget in your life. Your father¡¯s body is in such a state now, and he hasn¡¯t passed the critical period yet. As the son of a man, you can¡¯t even share this bit of responsibility with him. You¡¯re really disappointing us. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing did not change much. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. Father, you must take good care of your health. ¡± After saying that, he held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and was about to leave. ¡°If you dare to step out of this ward today, do you believe that I will make the Pearl Group that you painstakingly built go bankrupt within a month? ! ¡± These words were said by Xiao Peishan. His tone was firm and serious. It really did not seem like he was just saying it. Not only Song Beibei, but even Gu Yanqing was completely shocked. Chapter 195 - The eldest young master of the Xiao family could not continue to be a dowry for others Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yanqing stopped in his tracks and turned around. He did not say a word, as if he was silently protesting. Xiao Peishan was still holding his chest. He must have been extremely angry to say such a thing. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°father, in my impression of you, you are not such a person. ¡± Xiao Peishan snorted coldly. ¡°If you force me into a corner, I will become such a person. ¡± Xiao Peishan was still very cold. ¡°You go out first. Bei Bei stays. I have something to say to Bei Bei. ¡± Gu Yanqing was unwilling. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything. There¡¯s nothing to say. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s face was solemn, as if he was imposing without being angry. Seeing that he was about to flare up, Song Beibei quickly tugged at Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You go out first. I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Gu Yanqing was still unwilling to leave. Mu Lan walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°you should know that in this situation, the more you protect her, the more you harm her. ¡± Gu Yanqing also understood this logic. In addition, Song Beibei directly pushed him out of the door. Gu Yanqing went out. Mu Lan also walked out of the ward. In the huge VIP ward, only Song Beibei and Xiao Peishan were left. Song Beibei was actually very nervous. She had never interacted with someone like Xiao Peishan. Although he was Gu Yanqing¡¯s father, he was also the king of a business empire. He had wealth that could rival a country and power that could cover the sky with one hand. The Xiao Family could settle the Wang family overnight and keep her out of jail. Therefore, Xiao Peishan said that he could bankrupt the Pearl Group within a month. Song Beibei also had reason to believe it. Song Beibei stood there in a daze and didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Peishan suddenly waved at her and returned to his amiable appearance. ¡°Come and sit. ¡± Song Beibei sat down on the edge of Xiao Peishan¡¯s bed. Xiao Peishan¡¯s voice was completely different from before and became very amiable. He said, ¡°child, I scared you. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head and forced out a smile. Xiao peishan sighed, ¡°don¡¯t take what I just said to heart. I was just trying to scare that little Brat. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say. However, the way Xiao Peishan acted just now really didn¡¯t seem like he was trying to scare Gu Yanqing. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart inexplicably started to feel uneasy. Xiao Peishan continued, ¡°since you and Yanqing are already married, you¡¯ll be my Xiao family¡¯s daughter-in-law. My Xiao Family will definitely treat you well. Actually, I¡¯ve always been grateful to your father. If it wasn¡¯t for your father adopting him and giving him such a good family background, he wouldn¡¯t have grown up to be such an outstanding man. As a token of gratitude, I plan to transfer 5% of peishan group¡¯s shares to your name. ¡± Song Beibei was very surprised. Peishan group¡¯s 5% shares? Although Song Beibei wasn¡¯t involved in these business matters, she wasn¡¯t completely clueless. For a large company like Peishan Group, which had a market value of tens of billions of dollars, even if it was just 1% of the shares, it would still be in the hundreds of millions at the end of the year. To be able to hold 5% of the shares in peishan group was already considered a major shareholder They also had a say in the board of directors. Song Beibei had never thought of these things. She quickly rejected, ¡°I can¡¯t accept this, and I¡¯m not interested in these things. Please don¡¯t give me your shares. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°listen to me first. ¡± Song Beibei kept quiet. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°actually, my health has always been bad. When I was young, I worked too hard and spent all my energy on work. As I got older, I felt a pain. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m really tired. I have three children. It¡¯s not that I value sons over daughters, but I insisted on passing the Peishan group to Yanqing. ¡± When he said this, Xiao Peishan seemed to have recalled some sad past His expression became extremely desolate. ¡°My eldest daughter disappeared twenty years ago. I¡¯ve been searching for her, but up until now, she seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth. I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s alive or dead. As for my youngest daughter, actually¡­ ¡­ She¡¯s not the biological daughter of her mother and me.¡± Song Beibei was extremely shocked. How could this be? When she first saw Xiao Mianjun, Song Beibei still felt that she and Gu Yanqing looked similar. How could she not be their biological daughter? However, Xiao Peishan¡¯s next words dispelled Song Beibei¡¯s doubts. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°back then, Yanqing was taken away by the family¡¯s nanny. No matter how we tried, we couldn¡¯t find out anything. Although we didn¡¯t give up from the start, it was a huge blow to Xiao Lan. Two years later, we adopted a child, a child that looked a little similar to Yanqing. That child was Jun ¡®er. Everyone in the family knew about this, so jun ¡®er was destined not to become the head of the Xiao family. However, she was quite capable and would be a good assistant to Yanqing. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely shocked. She had never thought that Xiao Mianjun was actually adopted. She felt an indescribable strange emotion in her heart. It was as if she could guess what Xiao Peishan was going to say next. Song Beibei was silent. However, she did not feel good in her heart. With a family like the Xiao family and such a huge family business, Gu Yanqing was indeed the most suitable heir. Other than his impeccable family status, he also had outstanding abilities. How could the Xiao family let go of such a person so easily? Xiao Peishan said, ¡°Bei Bei, you¡¯re the daughter-in-law of our Xiao family. You should consider our Xiao family as well. Yan Qing is doing this because of you, because of your father¡¯s kindness. He¡¯s guarding the Pearl Group ¡°secondly, the Pearl Group was painstakingly managed by him for ten years. He put in a lot of effort. It¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s unwilling to come back. However, he¡¯s confused for a moment. You have to persuade him. Father is getting old. From now on, everything in the Xiao family will be yours. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to persuade him. He¡¯s always had ideas, and he won¡¯t listen to me. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°as far as I know, all the shares of Pearl Group are under your name. You¡¯re the company¡¯s largest shareholder, and you can even push him down at any time. Yanqing can¡¯t spend his whole life doing other people¡¯s wedding dresses. ¡± Song Beibei thought carefully about Xiao Peishan¡¯s words. It turned out that in Xiao Peishan¡¯s eyes, Gu Yanqing had been doing other people¡¯s wedding dresses. In other words, Xiao Peishan¡¯s heart was actually not balanced. Song Beibei could understand this feeling. She had once raised a ¡°little wolf¡± called Bian Mu. The border shepherd was originally raised by the youngest daughter of Uncle Fu, the gardener. Because he liked it too much, uncle Fu gave the border shepherd to her. Song Beibei was extremely happy and gave the best toys and the best food to the ¡°little wolf¡± . However, the Little Wolf did not accept it. Its originally lively personality became gloomy. It guarded the door all day long. When the servants opened the door, it ran to the gardener¡¯s room. Song Beibei had brought it from the Gardener¡¯s broken house countless times, but it had run back countless times. Song Beibei had given him top-notch imported food, but the Little Wolf did not even glance at it. But the leftover food given by the gardener¡¯s daughter was very sweet. Song Beibei was very young at that time, and she was very unwilling. She asked the gardener¡¯s little daughter, ¡°what I gave him is a hundred times better than what you can give him, why does he still have to go back? ¡± Up until now, the words that the gardener¡¯s daughter had said were still fresh in her memory. She said, ¡°because what you gave is what you think is the best, and it doesn¡¯t care. ¡± Song Beibei really wanted to tell this story to Xiao Peishan. But in the end, she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Song Beibei only weakly retorted, ¡°although the shares of the company are under my name, Gu Yanqing and I are husband and wife. What¡¯s mine is his. Moreover, if you mind that he¡¯s making a wedding dress for our song family, I can immediately transfer all the shares to his name. ¡± Xiao Peishan frowned and was silent for a few minutes. Then, he said, ¡°you little girl, you¡¯re very eloquent. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°I know what you are worried about. I think your father must have meant that when you grow up, the Pearl Group¡¯s business will still be inherited by you. You haven¡¯t left the campus yet, so Yanqing will put on this airs for you. What you are worried about is that if Yanqing returns to port city to inherit the business that belongs to his family, then the Pearl Group will be leaderless. After all, you are still young, and it will be difficult for you to deal with those old fellows on the board of directors. Is that so? ¡± Song Beibei could not help but admire Xiao Peishan¡¯s observation of people. Such a person who dominated the business world must have sharp eyes and be able to see through people¡¯s hearts. In fact, he was right. This was also why Song Beibei was somewhat selfish. If Gu Yanqing really came back to inherit the family business, then what would happen to her father¡¯s Pearl Group? Chapter 196 - I can make her carefree, but I can also make her live like a stray dog Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Peishan was right. Right now, she was still young. Without Gu Yanqing to support her, Pearl Group could not rely on her at all. Xiao Peishan smiled That smile seemed to be able to see through everything. ¡°actually, this matter is very easy to handle. Peishan group can take Pearl Group under its wing, and Pearl Group can be integrated into Peishan Enterprise. Of course, this is definitely not a traditional acquisition. Pearl Group is still an independent entity. Its development will not be restricted by Peishan Enterprise. In fact, Peishan will provide a better international platform. ¡± Song Beibei furrowed her brows. What Xiao Peishan said was probably a good way for Pearl Group to develop. After all, it was better to lean on a big tree for shade. With Peishan leaning on it, even Fox Su wouldn¡¯t dare to go against Gu Yanqing casually in the future. However, although Song Beibei didn¡¯t quite understand, Song Beibei still felt that something was wrong. Although Xiao Peishan said that Pearl Group was still an independent group, in the eyes of outsiders, it probably wasn¡¯t the same. Moreover, Xiao Peishan wanted Gu Yanqing to run the Pearl Group while inheriting the family business. However, if the Pearl Group was really related to Peishan, many industries would need to be consolidated. By then, the Pearl Group would no longer be the original Pearl Group. Song Beibei immediately rejected, ¡°thank you for your kind intentions. Although I don¡¯t really understand, I believe that my father hopes that I can carry the Pearl Group and not rely on other companies. ¡± Xiao Peishan smiled, ¡°if you have backbone, then there¡¯s still another option. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°in the future, the Peishan group will definitely be inherited by Yan Qing. However, I know that he won¡¯t let go of Pearl. How about this, as long as you agree to move the headquarters of Pearl Group to Hong Kong city, Yan Qing can continue to guard this company until you graduate and take over Pearl. At that time, I will have full authority to hand Peishan over to him. What do you think? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. Should she leave Xia city? Should she move her family to Hong Kong city? However, she was born and raised in Xia city. The song family¡¯s ancestral home had been in Xia city for generations. How could she leave her family? However, she really couldn¡¯t find any reason to reject Xiao Peishan. Although Xiao Peishan said it in a tone of discussion, it was clearly a firm command tone. It was just like how he habitually assigned tasks to his subordinates in his company. Song Beibei was wavering. Xiao Peishan continued, ¡°Beibei, since you¡¯re already Yanqing¡¯s wife, the daughter-in-law of our Xiao family, you have to think about Yanqing. A person like Yanqing is destined to stand at the top of the business world. Pearl Group is indeed not bad, but the Xiao family can allow him to stand above hundreds of millions of people and reach the top. In the end, this is also his responsibility as the eldest son of the Xiao family. Most importantly, dad is old and has been busy for most of his life. He also longs for the joy of family. If you can be by my side with Yanqing and have a few more children in the future, my life will be complete. So dad is begging you, please think about what I said today. I hope that you can help dad persuade Yanqing. ¡± When Song Beibei left the ward, her heart sank. She was really too hesitant. If Xiao Peishan had used Gu Yanqing¡¯s identity and responsibility as an excuse, Song Beibei felt that she could still be ruthless. But in the end.. He begged her with the tone of a father. Song Beibei felt very upset. When Song Beibei went out, Gu Yanqing and Mu Lan were talking in the corridor. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but the two of them started arguing again. Mu Lan said, ¡°whether you admit it or not, I¡¯m the one who gave you this life. My blood flows in your body. Whether you dislike it or not, Xiao Yanqing, you know that as long as you return to the Xiao family, it will be beneficial to Pearl Group without any harm. The Xiao Family Can let Pearl Group rise to a higher level. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°I can do that too. In just ten years, Pearl Group will be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the current Peishan group. ¡± ¡°I can make Song Beibei the most envied daughter-in-law in the world. I promise you that I will let her live a carefree life. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I can do that too. ¡± Mu Lan was really angry. Her voice was so cold, ¡°of course, I can also make her live like a stray dog. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed, ¡°of course, with your ability, mother, you can do it. ¡± Mu Lan looked at Gu Yanqing silently. Her fingers were already pinching until they were white. Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°but, mother, I will treat myself the way you treat Beibei and Pearl Group. This is the only thing I can do for her. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Xiao Yanqing, do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around to leave. Mu Lan suddenly said, ¡°you should still remember your elder brother from the orphanage. I know everything about you and him. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s footsteps stopped for a moment. He happened to see Song Beibei standing at the entrance of the corridor. Their eyes met. Song Beibei clearly caught a trace of unconcealable panic in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Up until now, Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression like this. That kind of fear that was close to terror. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know, was there actually another thing in this world that Gu Yanqing was so afraid of? But in less than a second, Gu Yanqing returned to normal. Walking up the stairs, he directly held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and left. The two of them hailed a cab. Song Beibei looked a little dull in the car. Gu Yanqing asked worriedly, ¡°what did Xiao Peishan say to you? ¡± Song Beibei was a little confused. She only asked, ¡°where are we going? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°back to Hexi Garden. Pack Up. The flight is at 7 pm. We¡¯re going back to Xia city. ¡± Back at Hexi Garden, Song Beibei was still in a daze. Gu Yanqing put down what he was doing and walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side. ¡°Beibei, what happened to you? What did he say to you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°he said that either Pearl Group will be under the Peishan Group, or he will move the headquarters of Pearl Group to Hong Kong city. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Whatever he says, just go in one ear and out the other. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°today, I saw that your father had white hair on his head. He said that he was tired and wanted to enjoy the happiness of family. ¡°I really can¡¯t bear it. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to leave Xia city. The song family is in that place, and I¡¯ve never lived in another city before. Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t want you to become an unkind and unfilial person because of me, and I can¡¯t bear for you to leave me. What should I do? ¡± Song Beibei reached out to wrap her arms around Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. For Song Beibei, this was a really difficult choice. Moreover, she deeply understood. The Xiao Family¡¯s move was actually to strike first and strike later. If she and Gu Yanqing still insisted on returning to Xia city, who knew what the consequences would be. The Xiao Family would most likely really deal with Pearl Group and force Gu Yanqing to submit. Song Beibei cried, ¡°if we are destined to fail in the end, then we might as well compromise from the start. I don¡¯t want you to openly oppose your own family for Pearl Group. In fact, your mother is right. No matter what, you have the blood of the Xiao family flowing in your veins. Your life is given by the Xiao family. You are destined to stand at the peak of wealth and power. And these, the Xiao family can save you from struggling for at least 20 years. ¡± Gu Yanqing was displeased instead, ¡°Song Beibei, what do you mean by that? ¡± Song Beibei was pulled away by Gu Yanqing and pressed on her shoulder. His voice carried a hint of coldness. ¡°So, which of his two suggestions can you accept? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She pursed her lips and shook her head. Gu Yanqing seemed to be a little angry. ¡°since you don¡¯t agree, why did you say such things? You wouldn¡¯t come to Hong Kong city, but you want me to go back to the Xiao family. What do you mean? ¡± Song Beibei was frightened by Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold tone and was momentarily speechless. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°do you want us to separate? ¡± Song Beibei immediately shook her head. Gu Yanqing was a little aggressive, ¡°then tell me, what do you think? ¡± Song Beibei pulled on his sleeve, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I don¡¯t know what to do. ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed and reached out to grab Song Beibei¡¯s little hand He held her tightly in his arms, ¡°you don¡¯t have to care about these things. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go back to the Xiao family. In this world, you¡¯re my only family. So, you mustn¡¯t let go of my hand, or I¡¯ll really lose everything. ¡± Song Beibei nodded fiercely. Gu Yanqing held her in his arms. It was very tight. For some reason, Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t feel safe at all. It was as if she was always afraid that one day, she would let go of him and leave him. Song Beibei had felt this way for a long time. But, how could she let go of him on her own accord? No matter what happened, she couldn¡¯t let go of him on her own accord. At least, at that time, Song Beibei was extremely firm in her beliefs. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect that later on, she would let go of Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand with a heart like still water. At that time, she finally understood why Gu Yanqing was always worried that one day, she would abandon him¡­ ¡­ She could only blame fate for making a fool of her. Of course, that was for the future. Chapter 197 Chapter 197: 197. Could it be that they had given birth to the Child?Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, the two of them still could not return to Xia city.Because of the heavy rain, the flight was delayed.They had to stay in Hexi Garden for another night.Mu Lan did not come back.She was still in the hospital with Xiao Peishan.Xiao Mianjun came back.She was drunk.Song Beibei happened to bump into her when she went upstairs.Song Beibei accompanied the nanny to send Xiao Mianjun back to her room.The nanny took care of Xiao Mianjun when she was growing up.She said with great heartache, ¡°second miss never drinks alcohol, but she often comes back drunk recently. ¡±Song Beibei asked, ¡°Is there something on her mind? ¡±Actually, Song Beibei was quite clear about it.It was probably because of Gu Yanqing. It was probably because her awkward status did not allow her to inherit the Xiao Family¡¯s business. It was probably because she had spent so many years trying to prove herself. She had worked so hard and devoted her entire youth to the Peishan Corporation In the end, she could not compete with the status of the eldest son of the Xiao family.However, the nanny¡¯s words surprised Song Beibei.The nanny said, ¡°second miss doesn¡¯t want to get engaged. ¡±Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°engaged? What engagement? ¡±The nanny said, ¡°young mistress, you don¡¯t know this. Second Miss is going to hold the engagement ceremony in half a month, but it¡¯s said that second miss and son-in-law haven¡¯t even met. It¡¯s all arranged by the mistress. Second Miss isn¡¯t willing and has been arguing with the mistress for a long time, but it¡¯s all to no avail. So, miss can only drown her sorrows with alcohol. Moreover, I heard that miss hasn¡¯t been doing well at work recently. ¡±Song Beibei went back to her room and told Gu Yanqing about this matter.Gu Yanqing frowned slightly and said, ¡°A business marriage should be¡­ ¡±Song Beibei said, ¡°I think your sister is quite pitiful. Do you know what your father told me when he was in the hospital He said that because her daughter wasn¡¯t of the Xiao Family¡¯s bloodline, she couldn¡¯t inherit the Xiao Family¡¯s estate. But fortunately, she¡¯s quite capable and can be a good helper for you.¡±Song Beibei had already told Gu Yanqing about Xiao mianjun¡¯s adoption.It was no surprise that Gu Yanqing already knew about it.Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°the more prominent your family is, the more ungrateful you will be. ¡±Song Beibei nodded. ¡°No wonder the ancients said that they were willing to be a dog in Taiping rather than stay in the imperial family. ¡±Gu Yanqing glanced at her. ¡°which ancient said that? ¡±¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just some talented ancient. You don¡¯t understand. ¡±¡°You¡¯re not bragging, are you? ¡±Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had come to an agreement that they would return to Xia city as soon as the flight was ready.In the middle of the night, Song Beibei had a dream.She dreamed that their flight back to Xia city had crashed.She fell into the river and kept sinking, unable to find Gu Yanqing.Song Beibei woke up almost immediately.When she woke up, she was stunned for half a minute. Her back was covered in cold sweat, and she began to rejoice that it was only a dream.However, when she turned around, she found that Gu Yanqing was indeed not by her side.Song Beibei was shocked and quickly got out of bed to look for him.However, she found Gu Yanqing smoking alone on the balcony.Song Beibei walked over.Actually, Gu Yanqing was not smoking either.He only lit a cigarette and put it between his fingers. Then, he watched as the red heart burned away.Gu Yanqing stood alone on the balcony. He was tall and tall, but he exuded a cold and lonely air.Song Beibei walked over gently and hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist from behind. She leaned her face against her back and said in a sleepy voice, ¡°what are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡±Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t answer or say anything.He just threw away the cigarette butt on his fingertips and turned around to kiss her.His kiss was swift and overbearing. In the moonless night, it seemed to carry a sense of unease and greed.That kind of urgency made Song Beibei feel a trace of fear in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart.What was he worried about? What was he afraid of?It was too confusing.Perhaps it was because the Xiao family¡¯s matter had caused him too much trouble.After she was exhausted, Song Beibei curled up in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms and said, ¡°you should attend the Peishan Group¡¯s acquisition meeting tomorrow. ¡±Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°why? ¡±¡°Take it as I¡¯m begging you. ¡±Song Beibei admitted that her heart had softened.She didn¡¯t want to completely fall out with the Xiao family before she left. She was also afraid.Gu Yanqing kissed her hair. ¡°I got it. ¡±Gu Yanqing still participated in the acquisition battle.That was three days later, when Song Beibei read about it in the financial newspaper.The headline of the newspaper was, ¡°in the face of danger, the crown prince takes charge of the country, and the Xiao family changes ownership. ¡°.Song Beibei finally understood why Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t willing to participate in the acquisition battle.It wasn¡¯t because of anything else, but because he didn¡¯t want to become the crown prince in the eyes of outsiders.Now, the media and newspapers were reporting that the CEO of Pearl Group was actually the chief heir to the number one noble in Hong Kong city.When Gu Yanqing had announced their relationship, it had been exposed that he was an adopted orphan.But now, it was exposed that he was actually a prince in distress.All of a sudden, he was at the top of the trending topics.However, fortunately, they had already returned to Xia city.No matter how the media reported, everything there temporarily had nothing to do with them.When he came back, Xiao Peishan had just been discharged from the hospital.He looked at Song Beibei with disappointment in his eyes.In the end, he only said, ¡°if you want to leave, then leave. I¡¯ll take it that I haven¡¯t found you yet. ¡±Song Beibei could hear the helplessness and disappointment in his words.However, when she left, Mu Lan didn¡¯t say a word.She looked at Gu Yanqing with an inexplicable coldness.That gaze seemed to say, ¡°sooner or later, you¡¯ll come back willingly. ¡°.Gu Yanqing was in a hurry to return to Xia city.Almost immediately after he returned from the company, he boarded the plane back to Xia city.It was as if he didn¡¯t leave any way out for himself.He left even more anxiously than Song Beibei.The moment he left the airport, Gu Yanqing seemed to heave a sigh of relief.It was as if he had escaped from something.Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand.However, Song Beibei was also very happy.She had finally returned to the place where she was born and raised.Even though this place wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the mountains and rivers, even though the summers here were like steamer stoves, and even though the PM2.5 standard here was seriously exceeded.However, when Song Beibei looked at the towering skyscrapers, she felt warm and at ease.Too many things had happened in the past few days.From the time Qi Shan miscarried to the time she spent in the Xiao family, every minute and second, Beibei felt like she was in deep water.However, all of this was in the past.She could finally start a stable life and start the summer vacation that people were looking forward to.Song Beibei slept at home for two days and two nights in a row.These days, she had nightmares.When she was in Hong Kong city, she did not know if it was because the soil and water were not acclimatized.Song Beibei just could not sleep.And once she returned, she felt at ease.Her vitality recovered bit by bit.During the time she was not around, many things had actually happened.For example, Qi Shan had her marriage annulled by the Wang family and had once committed suicide.But she was discovered in time and was now sent to England by principal Wang.For example, Jiang Feifei actually called.Lu Huanzi was pregnant.And at that time, they were in the hospital.Song Beibei felt as if someone had poured a bucket of ice water on her from top to bottom. Even the tip of her heart was cold.This was the feeling of being struck by lightning. Song Beibei actually did not react for half a minute.On the other side, Jiang Feifei thought that she had hung up the phone. She was a little anxious. ¡°Are you still there? Beibei, we¡¯re at Shu Ren Hospital now. ¡±Song Beibei reacted and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡±When Song Beibei rushed to the hospital, Jiang Feifei was already standing outside the operating theater.The Red Light in the operating theater was still on.Song Beibei rushed over and grabbed Jiang Feifei¡¯s arm. ¡°What exactly happened? What¡¯s the situation now? ¡±Jiang Feifei said, ¡°actually, I¡¯m not too sure. Yesterday, Huanhuan suddenly called me and said that she was pregnant. She wanted me to accompany her to have an abortion. ¡±Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Huanzi originally didn¡¯t want me to tell you about this, but now that I have no idea, I asked you to come over. ¡±Song Beibei said, ¡°whose child is it? ¡±¡°I don¡¯t know, but you and I should be able to guess it. ¡±Song Beibei gritted her teeth and cursed.She asked again, ¡°where¡¯s Huan Zi? ¡±Jiang Feifei said, ¡°she just went in. ¡±Song Beibei was anxious. ¡°How can you let her go in? How harmful is an abortion to the body? ¡±Jiang Feifei said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want her to give birth to the Child? This is her own idea, and I support her. ¡±* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 198 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION That was indeed the case. Lu Huanzi was only nineteen years old this year. Her first year of university had just ended. If she was pregnant now, it could be said that her studies and her life trajectory would be completely changed. More importantly, if she was born, it would be impossible for her to give her child a legitimate family. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was a little chaotic. However, Lu Huanzi had already entered the operating theater. It seemed that there was no other way. That was her choice. If she had thought it through, no one would be able to stop her. Song Beibei and Jiang Feifei Sat dejectedly on the chairs in the long corridor outside the operating theater. After a while, the door in the operating theater suddenly opened. Lu Huanzi walked out from inside. Song Beibei and Jiang Feifei quickly stood up and went up to her. ¡°Huanzi, are you okay? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was Pale. After a while, the doctors and nurses also came out. The doctors were also kind and amiable With a comforting tone, they said, ¡°it¡¯s very common for a mother-to-be like you who lies on the operating table to go back on her word. Young Lady, you must think it over carefully. Don¡¯t leave a regret for the rest of your life. It¡¯s best to go back and discuss it with the child¡¯s father. ¡± After they finished speaking, the group of doctors and nurses left. Go back on her word? What did they mean? Song Beibei asked, ¡°Huanzi, is the child still there? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°I want to keep this child. ¡± Jiang Feifei was furious. ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you crazy? Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? Keeping this child? Do you plan to give birth to her? May I ask, what powers do you have ¡°giving birth to this child and raising it up, what powers do you have to give this child a normal environment to grow up in ¡°Just for that smelly man who isn¡¯t worthy of your love, Lu Huanzi, don¡¯t be silly, your life will be ruined! ¡± Lu huanzi still had a faint smile on her face. In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Lu Huanzi loved to smile. No matter what happened, she would always be happy. But it was different from her own thoughtlessness. Lu Huanzi was a naturally optimistic person. Any major event would become a trivial matter in her eyes. For example, right now.. She could still say with a smile, ¡°I have a little secret that I haven¡¯t told you. I have a habit of saving money since I was young. Over the years, I have saved quite a lot. It should be enough to raise a child. ¡°Moreover, if it¡¯s really not enough, don¡¯t I still have two rich friends like you two? In the future, you two will be the Godmothers of my child. How can you just stand by and do nothing? ¡± Jiang Feifei looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s cheeky smile and felt both angry and amused. But more than that, she felt her heart ache. Song Beibei said to Jiang Feifei, ¡°we will consider this matter from a long-term perspective. Huanzi has Huanzi¡¯s considerations. Don¡¯t blame her for now. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°I don¡¯t blame her. I just think she¡¯s stupid. ¡± Lu Huanzi had already moved into the school dormitory. Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t allow it and forced her to move all her luggage to her own house. She specially prepared a room for Huanzi. The three of them went to the Jiang family in the afternoon. In the afternoon, under Jiang Feifei¡¯s disdainful questioning. Lu Huanzi finally confessed. As expected, the child in Lu Huanzi¡¯s belly was indeed her brother-in-law¡¯s. Song Beibei still said in surprise, ¡°isn¡¯t your brother-in-law getting engaged? ¡± The last time Song Beibei went shopping with Lu Huanzi, she said she wanted to pick an engagement present for her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi nodded and said, ¡°yes, he¡¯s getting engaged soon. It¡¯ll be half a month. ¡± Jiang Feifei wanted to take a hammer and pry Lu Huanzi¡¯s head open. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Since you know that it¡¯s impossible for you and your brother-in-law, why did you let such a thing happen? Didn¡¯t you say that your brother-in-law only loves your sister ¡°Why did he let you get pregnant with his child? Since you¡¯re pregnant, why did he let you go to another city alone to have an abortion? Is the famous Mr. Mo such an irresponsible and shameless person? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t be so agitated. Actually, this was really just an accident. My brother-in-law didn¡¯t know that I was pregnant at all. In fact¡­ It¡¯s impossible that he didn¡¯t know that he had already had sex with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s answer surprised Song Beibei and Jiang Feifei. Song Beibei asked, ¡°Your brother-in-law didn¡¯t know that you two had sex? How is that possible? ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed lightly. ¡°That day, he was drunk. ¡± Just a few words, and everyone instantly understood what had happened. Being drunk was always the source of many things happening, and it was also always an excuse to be irresponsible after many things had happened. Jiang Feifei frowned and asked, ¡°when exactly did this happen? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°two months ago, on the day of my sister¡¯s death. ¡± She let out a long sigh and said, ¡°my sister died in May. My sister was happy and died in my brother-in-law¡¯s arms. She died under the huge Phoenix tree at the back of the mountain. At that time, the Phoenix Tree bloomed and there were many red clusters. My sister¡¯s health was already very bad at that time. She could only lie on the bed and get injections every day. That day, she suddenly called me over and said a lot of things. She usually did not have the strength to speak. Later in the afternoon, my sister suddenly felt better. She said that she wanted to go to the back of the mountain to see the phoenix flowers. Therefore, my brother-in-law pushed the wheelchair and took her to the back of the mountain to see the flowers. ¡°They probably don¡¯t know. In fact, I¡¯ve been secretly following behind them. ¡± My sister was very happy that day. She even got up from her wheelchair and stood under the Phoenix Tree for a while. I remember that at that time, she said, ¡°Li Chuan, promise me that tonight, remember to have dinner, okay? ¡± I didn¡¯t understand why my sister said that at that time. I only remembered that my brother-in-law started to cry after hearing that sentence. A person like my brother-in-law could actually cry. Although he didn¡¯t cry out loud, he just stood there quietly and looked at my sister¡¯s back. Tears flowed down his face. ¡°My sister left in the evening that day. My brother-in-law kept talking to my sister for several hours until midnight. Then, my brother-in-law suddenly hugged my sister in the night and burst into tears, just like a child. ¡± Lu Huanzi seemed to be reminiscing about a long time ago. ¡°I was also very sad when my sister left, but my sister¡¯s health was already very bad at that time. I knew that she would leave one day.. ¡°But I still couldn¡¯t accept it. I was practically raised by my sister. My sister was the person I loved the most in this world, but when my sister left, I actually didn¡¯t cry because my brother-in-law was crying too sadly. It was as if.. ¡°All the sadness and pain in this world were being loaded onto him. That kind of pain, along with my share ¡°Many years later, I finally understood why my sister insisted on ordering my brother-in-law to eat that day. It was because I found a letter in a book that my sister often read. On it was written a poem: ¡°The red string is broken, the bright mirror is missing, the morning dew is Xi, the Fang is resting, the white head is singing, the sadness is parting, work hard to add food and don¡¯t miss the concubine, the brocade water soup, and the long farewell with the monarch! ¡± ¡°At that time, I finally understood why my brother-in-law was crying so sadly. It was because my sister knew from the very beginning that she was going to leave. She was saying goodbye to my brother-in-law. ¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s ashes were buried under that huge Phoenix Tree. Every year, on the day of my sister¡¯s death, my brother-in-law would come back no matter where he was. He would stay under that tree alone for an entire night. There was always something between my sister and my brother-in-law. This made me truly understand that love can really transcend life and death. ¡± When Jiang Feifei heard this, her anger flared up. ¡°Lu Huanzi, you¡¯ve gone crazy. Since your brother-in-law loves your sister so much, why would he treat you like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°brother-in-law is very good to me. I can give him anything I want. It¡¯s just that he was so drunk that day that he mistook me for his sister. ¡± There was a moment of silence. At this moment, Song Beibei was not as indignant as Jiang Feifei She was rather calm. ¡°You knew that there would be no result between the two of you, so why did you do such a thing? You knew that there were mountains and rivers between you and him, and there was still a distance between you and your sister. Why did you let such a thing happen? Huanzi, I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re a sensible person. Why are you so confused this time? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. Song Beibei felt like her tears were about to fall. She said, ¡°but I¡­ Love Him too much¡­ ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 199 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Lu Huanzi said this, she really laughed and cried. That helpless tone seemed to carry a kind of despair. What kind of feeling was it to love to the point of despair? Song Beibei had never experienced it before. In a relationship, she was lucky. At the same time that she loved Gu Yanqing, Gu Yanqing also loved her the same way, or even more. So, she did not understand why a person could love someone who did not love her so persistently. Why did she have to walk to the end of the cliff even though she knew that it was impossible to have a result? Song Beibei asked, ¡°So, you don¡¯t plan to let Mo Lichuan know about this? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t let him know. If he knows, he won¡¯t forgive me. He¡¯s getting engaged, and I don¡¯t want to be caught between him and his future wife. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°then you can¡¯t have this child. How can you hide it from him? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s always a way, isn¡¯t there? When I was on the operating table, I thought it through. This child might be a gift from God to me. My brother-in-law is going to marry someone else. Perhaps, her new wife in the future might not be able to tolerate me. Perhaps, she might see something. Perhaps, I will find someone to marry in the future. However, this is also very good. I have a child with him. This is the biggest connection between the two of us. No matter who he marries in the future, he and I will always have an indelible relationship, right ¡°I know I¡¯m selfish, I know I¡¯m guilty, but God has given me a child. This means that he has other plans for my life, right? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. Lu Huanzi looked at the two of them with an extremely sincere gaze. It was as if a person who wanted to atone for his sins was repentant before God, hoping to be forgiven. She loved Mo Lichuan deeply, to the extent that he was sinful. He endured all the joys and sorrows alone, covering up everything. In fact, Song Beibei immediately understood why Lu Huanzi said that. Even if she was lying on the operating table, it was impossible for her to abort this child Because this child was a form of redemption for her. Usually, she would look at her with a smile and not care about anything. When she mentioned her brother-in-law, she could also use a calm and collected manner. However, Song Beibei suddenly understood that under the smiling flower-like surface, there should be a wound that had rotted to the point of decay. If Mo Lichuan really left her life completely¡­ She shouldn¡¯t have any spiritual support. This kind of Love was too painful. She had already spent her whole life with you in her heart, but when she saw you, she could only suppress herself and call him brother-in-law. Song Beibei went over and hugged her. ¡°Yes, God has other plans for your life. If you want to give birth to this child, then give birth to it. No matter what happens in the future, I will stand by your side. ¡± Jiang Feifei said from the side, ¡°she¡¯s crazy, are you crazy too? ¡± Everything happened too suddenly. After Song Beibei returned home at night, her heart was still heavy. Gu Yanqing was already back, but he was still in the study. Song Beibei walked straight over. Gu Yanqing frowned and walked over. ¡°Why are you so late? ¡± It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. Gu Yanqing was obviously still waiting for her. But when Gu Yanqing called her at night, Song Beibei only said, ¡°I¡¯ll be home late at night. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°No more than ten o¡¯clock. ¡± The song family still had a curfew. It was ten o¡¯clock. Gu Yanqing forbade her from not going home after ten o¡¯clock. Song Beibei walked over and hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist. Gu Yanqing did not know why she had suddenly become so doting. He felt that something was wrong and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head She said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I really feel that I¡¯m very lucky to have met you. Thank you for liking me, for being so tolerant of me, and for always being by my side. I¡¯m actually a terrible person. I don¡¯t have any good qualities. I¡¯m insensible, willful, and sometimes rebellious. But Gu Yanqing, I really, really love you. Let¡¯s just stay like this for the rest of our lives, okay? ¡± As Gu Yanqing listened to Song Beibei¡¯s words, the softest part of his heart felt like it was gently brushed by the feathers of a pigeon. He asked, ¡°why are you suddenly so emotional? ¡± Song Beibei looked up at Gu Yanqing with a particularly serious expression. ¡°What I said is true, Gu Yanqing. I really, really love you very much. ¡± This girl didn¡¯t like to say these two words in the past. But after returning from Hong Kong city, she would say it from time to time. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s crystal clear little face under the lamplight, and his heart was already unbelievably soft. But he still deliberately pulled a long face and said, ¡°don¡¯t think that I can forgive you for coming back so late just because you fed me a bewitching soup. As usual, you¡¯ll be grounded for three days starting tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s little nose immediately wrinkled. She immediately pushed Gu Yanqing away. ¡°Why are you like this, you unromantic person? I¡¯m talking to you seriously. Did you listen to me? ¡± After saying that, she left the study room huffing and puffing and went back to her room to sleep. Gu Yanqing looked at her huffing and puffing back and the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. He took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose, as if the tiredness of the day had disappeared without a trace. In the following days, Gu Yanqing suddenly became busy. He often flew around and disappeared without a trace. Song Beibei spent most of her time at Jiang Feifei¡¯s house to accompany Lu Huanzi. Jiang Feifei¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday was held in the United States a while ago. The whole family had flown to the United States. Song Beibei simply brought Lu Huanzi to the song family. They stayed like this for about ten days. These days, Gu Yanqing happened to be on a business trip to Japan to discuss work, and he would only return after a week on business. It was already the tail of July. The entire Xia city was like a steamer. After going out for a walk, they would turn into steamed buns. Lu Huanzi had been reacting badly recently. She would vomit and eat whatever she ate, and she would lose weight day by day. However, she was pregnant, and she couldn¡¯t really blow on the air conditioner. Ever since the beginning of summer, Song Beibei had often said, ¡°my life was given to me by the air conditioner. ¡°. One could imagine how torturous the weather was. Seeing that Lu Huanzi was suffering, Song Beibei thought of an idea. She said, ¡°Huanzi, let¡¯s go to the summer resort in Qiu city and stay there for a while. ¡± The summer resort in Qiu city was famous throughout the country. In the past, Gu Yanqing would bring Song Beibei to stay there for a while when he was on vacation. Gu Yanqing was the largest summer resort in autumn city, and he was a lifetime free member of lanting mountain resort. So it would be a waste not to go. Lu Huanzi thought for a while and said, ¡°Beibei, can you accompany me to a place for the next two days? ¡± Song Beibei answered first and then asked, ¡°where to? ¡± ¡°Port City, ¡± Lu Huanzi said two words. When Song Beibei heard these two words, her heart pounded. It was the place that she never wanted to go after she left. Song Beibei asked, ¡°why do you want to go there? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I want to go there to see the night view. It¡¯s said that the night view at the peak of Taiping Mountain is very beautiful. I want to go there and take a look. ¡± The night view at the peak of Taiping Mountain was indeed dazzling. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had gone there once. When night fell, they stood on the peak of Taiping Mountain and looked around. They saw that under the illumination of the Lights, port city and Kowloon were like two bright pearls embedded in Victoria harbor, reflecting each other. The lights were bright and flashy. Standing there, it was as if a person had already lived his whole life, bowing to the past. In the confusion of entering the market and the open-mindedness of coming into the world, it was like a nirvana. Song Beibei thought for a moment, but in the end, she agreed. They quickly booked their tickets. The next day, they flew to Hong Kong airport. It was evening when they arrived. They went to the hotel they had booked in the first place. The hotel was booked by Lu Huanzi. When they arrived, Song Beibei was shocked. It was the most luxurious hotel in Hong Kong. Hong Kong Island Hotel was the oldest hotel in Hong Kong. It opened in 1928. It was also one of the most luxurious and famous hotels in Hong Kong and the world. It had the title of ¡°The Lady of the Far East¡± It was also the hotel designated by Queen Elizabeth II. Putting everything else aside, Song Beibei knew that the room charge for a night was sky-high! Chapter 200 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was a little surprised. ¡°Why did you book such an Expensive Hotel? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s rare to be so extravagant. It¡¯s okay. I have a platinum card from the hotel. It¡¯s almost free. ¡± Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi went to the hotel room. This place was really luxurious. It was even more luxurious than the Pearl Group¡¯s presidential suite. There was actually a private garden glass room outside the suite. Even the floor was made of transparent glass. Stepping on it was like floating in the air. In front of them was the bay. It was like a shuttle that crossed the ocean and stood there. Song Beibei asked the service desk to send over a box of fruit juice. The two of them sat in the sunlight room after taking a shower. They watched the sun slowly set on the sea level. The horizon changed from fiery red to peacock blue to black. Song Beibei took the fruit juice and said, ¡°today, we¡¯ll use fruit juice to replace wine. We¡¯ll chat all night. ¡± It was probably because the scenery was too beautiful. It was probably because she was a little tired today. Song Beibei Lay on her back and fell asleep while looking at the starry sky above the glass curtain room. Song Beibei sat in another dream. She dreamed that Gu Yanqing was slowly walking towards her while stepping on the broken starlight on the ground. The scene was too beautiful. He walked closer and reached out his hand towards Song Beibei. When Song Beibei reached out to hold his hand, he suddenly disappeared again. Song Beibei was very anxious to find him. Then she realized that she was also stepping on the broken starlight on the ground All of a sudden, the starlight disappeared, and everything under her feet disappeared. Song Beibei felt as if she had fallen into a bottomless well. She kept sinking down, and Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice calling her name came from the surroundings. But Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see, she just kept sinking down. Song Beibei was startled awake, and she broke out in a cold sweat. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why she kept having such dreams recently. She kept dreaming of Gu Yanqing smiling at her, but when she went up to him, she realized that it was just an illusion. This made Song Beibei feel that even though Gu Yanqing was by her side, it was still unreal, as if he would leave her at any moment. This feeling made Song Beibei feel very uneasy. However, she didn¡¯t know why, but time was stable now. All the hardships and twists and turns had clearly passed. Song Beibei wiped the sweat off her head and turned to look at Lu Huanzi. However, she found that there was nothing beside her. Lu Huanzi was no longer there. Song Beibei had an inexplicable bad feeling She quickly got up. She realized that Lu Huanzi was indeed not in the room. Song Beibei shouted Lu Huanzi¡¯s name, but there was no sign of her. She was extremely anxious She picked up her phone and dialed Lu Huanzi¡¯s number. However, she realized that the ringtone of her phone was ringing in the room. She did not bring her phone with her, but where did she go? Song Beibei went out and asked everyone she saw. However, no one had seen her. Later, Song Beibei had no choice but to look for the service desk and go to the surveillance room. After explaining the situation, they finally agreed to pull up the surveillance footage of the corridor on their floor. Finally, they saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s figure. She had only left half an hour ago. She followed the corridor to the elevator and then entered the elevator. After that, there was no more news. Song Beibei was burning with anxiety. Because she was not sure if she had left the hotel. But the hotel lobby did not detect her leaving. After a while, the person in the surveillance room said, ¡°Miss Lu went to the 19th floor of the hotel. ¡± Song Beibei immediately went to take a look at the footage. Sure enough, she saw Lu Huanzi at the entrance of the elevator on the 19th floor Song Beibei said, ¡°please show me all the surveillance footage on the 19th floor. ¡± That person said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the surveillance footage on the 19th floor has been turned off today. The 19th floor is the largest banquet hall of the Hong Kong Hotel. There¡¯s an engagement banquet there today, and it¡¯s the richest family in Hong Kong city. Ordinary people can¡¯t enter without an invitation. Since Miss Lu can enter the 19th floor, it means that Miss Lu has an invitation. I¡¯m afraid that Miss Lu is going to attend the engagement ceremony. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Engagement ceremony. It wasn¡¯t Mo Lichuan¡¯s engagement ceremony, was it. It had to be! Otherwise, why would Lu Huanzi come all the way here and stay in this hotel today. Moreover, the fact that she could enter proved that she had an invitation card. She was staying with Mo Lichuan, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to get an invitation card. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was beating fast. What was Lu Huanzi going to do? GO TO HIS BROTHER-IN-LAW¡¯S WEDDING Wasn¡¯t this adding salt to her wound? Moreover, she had never said that he would attend MO LICHUAN¡¯S WEDDING? Or, did she want to snatch the wedding? With Lu Huanzi¡¯s personality, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think it was possible. If it was her, it was highly possible. If Gu Yanqing married another woman, Song Beibei felt that she would definitely snatch the wedding. Song Beibei shook her head. Why was she imagining things again. The most important thing now was to find Lu Huanzi. Song Beibei left the surveillance room and took the elevator to the nineteenth floor. The moment the elevator opened, Song Beibei saw that not far away was the main door of the banquet hall. There were two security guards in black standing at the door. Song Beibei walked over and was stopped. ¡°Miss, please show me your invitation card. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation card, but I have a friend inside. ¡± The man in black at the door stopped Song Beibei outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, we can¡¯t let you in without an invitation card. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking for my friend. I¡¯ll be in and out in a moment. ¡± Song Beibei brushed away the black-clothed man¡¯s hand and was about to enter. In the end, she was stopped. ¡°Miss, if you continue like this, we¡¯ll call security to ask you to leave. ¡± Song Beibei really had no other choice. She really wanted to leave first and then think of other ways Suddenly, a familiar face walked out from inside. Song Beibei never expected to meet someone from the Xiao Family here. It was the Xiao Family¡¯s chief housekeeper, Zhou Boren Housekeeper Zhou was also very surprised when he saw Song Beibei. ¡°Young Madam, why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s degree of surprise was definitely not inferior to Zhou Boren¡¯s. ¡°Housekeeper Zhou, why are you here? ¡± The two men in black were really shocked. They looked at Song Beibei a few more times and said uncertainly, ¡°Housekeeper Zhou, you said this is young mistress? ¡± Housekeeper Zhou did not answer the question of the man in black at the door He quickly walked over to Song Beibei. ¡°young mistress, the invitation was sent to young master long ago, but young master said he would not come. I didn¡¯t expect young mistress to come. The master will be very happy when he knows. Young mistress, quickly go in. The wedding banquet has already begun. ¡± Song Beibei was confused. ¡°What invitation? WHAT WEDDING BANQUET? What do you mean by that? ¡± Housekeeper Zhou said, ¡°young mistress, don¡¯t you know? Today is the engagement ceremony between the second miss and Mr. Mo. . ¡± Song Beibei once again experienced the feeling of being struck by lightning. She actually felt that her footsteps were unsteady and took a deep step back. The engagement ceremony between the second miss and Mr. Mo. ? She had long known that Xiao Mianjun was going to be engaged. Because last time when Xiao Mianjun was drunk, the housekeeper at home had mentioned it. She also didn¡¯t expect the Xiao family to send the invitation to her home. After all, when they came back from Hong Kong City, they parted on bad terms. Xiao Peishan even said, ¡°just pretend that you didn¡¯t find your son. ¡°. But what made her even more unable to accept was¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei still asked in disbelief, ¡°the Mr. Mo who is engaged to second miss, could it be Mo Lichuan? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°other than this Mr. Mo, who else could it be? Young Madam, please come in quickly, there are seats reserved for you. ¡± Song Beibei entered the banquet hall in a daze. The engagement banquet was very grand. It was comparable to the wedding banquet of an ordinary wealthy family. The entire decoration was exquisite and luxurious. Even the details were impeccable. The engagement banquet was a combination of Chinese and Western. The venue was decorated in a very western style, but at this time, all the procedures had been completed. Everyone was sitting down to eat dinner. There were no more nor less people. The housekeeper introduced Song Beibei as he led the way. He said that the guests today were actually relatives and friends of the two families. He did not invite outsiders, but because the two families were big families. Therefore, there were quite a number of people from the main branch. Song Beibei was not in the mood to listen to the Butler¡¯s introduction. She only focused on looking for Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi Chapter 201 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Song Beibei did not see Lu Huanzi. Where did she go? Song Beibei followed Butler Zhou All the way and braced herself to walk inside. She received quite a few gazes. Finally, they arrived at the main table. Xiao Peishan and Mu Lan were quite surprised to see Song Beibei. This table was filled with a few elders of the Xiao family and a few elders of the MO family. Butler Zhou said respectfully, ¡°master, Madam, Young Madam is here. ¡± The people at the table were quite surprised. The Mo family¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei. Mrs. Mo asked, ¡°Young Madam, could this be young master Xiao¡¯s little wife? ¡± Mu Lan glanced at Song Beibei and smiled reluctantly. ¡°Yes. ¡± Someone on the other side smiled and sized up Song Beibei. ¡°which family¡¯s socialite¡¯s daughter? ¡± Song Beibei answered herself, ¡°My father¡¯s name is Song Yanliang. ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the daughter of the Pearl Group. Your father was very handsome when he was young, and your daughter inherited his good genes. Although our family has been abroad all year round, we know that the Pearl Group is very impressive. ¡± Mrs. Mo smiled and said, ¡°back then, everyone knows that your father chose a son-in-law for you. Your father really has a keen eye. The person he chose is actually the eldest young master of the Xiao Family. It¡¯s really a lot of fate. ¡± Mrs. Mo Smiled and said to Mu Lan, ¡°the story of Your Young Master and daughter Song is quite touching. Some time ago, the entire circle was talking about the song family¡¯s son-in-law. Your young master is also famous for spoiling his wife. Oh right, why didn¡¯t I see eldest young master Xiao Today? ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s expression was not very good, especially after hearing the words ¡°son-in-law¡± . Mrs. Xiao also noticed it and felt that she had indeed misspoken. It was somewhat inappropriate. What kind of family was the Xiao Family? The eldest son of the Xiao family had gone missing since young, but he had wandered to other cities to become the son-in-law of a rich family. This kind of thing might be a fortuitous encounter in the eyes of outsiders, or it might be a good story. But in the eyes of the Xiao family, it was not a glorious thing. Mrs. Mo Smiled and quickly changed the topic, not mentioning it again. Xiao Peishan was quite happy. He waved to Song Beibei, ¡°since you¡¯re here, come and sit down. ¡± Song Beibei was obviously here to look for Lu Huanzi. She did not expect that she would come here to pretend to be obedient. The banquet had just started. But a couple of newbies had not appeared yet. It turned out that Zhou Boren went out just now to urge the newbies. Mo Lichuan and Xiao Mianjun had not arrived yet. The people inside were waiting for the two newbies to arrive before the banquet could officially begin. According to the rules, the newbies had to toast one table at a time. An interview desk was also arranged in the venue. After the toast, reporters would conduct interviews and announce the happy events of the two families to the public. It was said that hundreds of reporters were currently waiting in the hotel¡¯s lounge. After a while, a couple of newbies finally arrived. The banquet hall¡¯s door was open. A man and a woman walked over slowly with each other. The man was wearing a high-class custom-made straight suit. His body was tall and straight. His face was cold and handsome, while the woman was wearing a white diamond gown. The simple and elegant style did not appear to be jewelry-like. Instead, it was noble and elegant. The handsome man and beautiful woman standing together were indeed very pleasing to the eye. However, there was no smile on the faces of the newlyweds. One was slightly cold, while the other was numb. However, it was just the pride of a high-class family. This did not affect the festive and happy atmosphere in the venue at all. Song Beibei looked at the two people walking over with a cold gaze. It was another sad political marriage. According to her understanding, Xiao Mianjun was also unwilling. Because she heard from her nanny that she had not even seen Mr. Mo before the engagement. It was all arranged by the parents of both families. In this era, there was actually an arranged marriage, which Song Beibei found unbelievable. However, sometimes, the more powerful the family, the more they could not talk about freedom. In the end, wasn¡¯t her marriage also arranged? It was just a coincidence that she was lucky enough to fall in love with Gu Yanqing. Then, she looked at that man. There was almost no expression on his face. Mr. Mo¡¯s eyelids were very deep, and he looked a little like a mixed-blood. His pair of black eyes were like a deep well, making it impossible to guess all of his emotions. Song Beibei felt that Mr. Mo and Gu Yanqing actually had some similarities. At least they were equally unfathomable. It was very difficult for Song Beibei to understand such a man who did not show his emotions. She also did not know what he was thinking in his heart. On the surface, he looked amiable, but in reality, he was arrogant and unworldly, and no one was allowed to enter. Song Beibei looked at that man, but no one knew that her heart was in turmoil. She was struggling to tell him about Lu Huanzi¡¯s pregnancy. Her reason told her that she absolutely could not tell him. This was between them. Lu Huanzi did not want to say it because she had her reasons. This was someone else¡¯s choice, and she should not get involved. Moreover, out of selfish considerations, the Xiao family already did not like her. If she were to ruin Xiao Mianjun¡¯s good deed.. Then this feud would probably never be resolved. Mrs. Xiao had barely taken a liking to her, but it was because she still had the Pearl Group behind her. However, Song Beibei knew that in the eyes of the Xiao family, she was not worthy of Gu Yanqing. Because as long as she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, Gu Yanqing would carry the label of a son-in-law of the song family. Moreover, Gu Yanqing had once disobeyed the Xiao family because of her. Therefore, she could not continue to cause trouble, which would bring unnecessary trouble to Gu Yanqing. However, Song Beibei was still very conflicted. It was probably because of her character of wanting to fight injustice since young. It was so hard to watch Lu Huanzi get pregnant alone. And the man who got him pregnant now had a beautiful woman in his arms and a lovely wife. This made her very angry. Were all men like this? Did he not need to take responsibility for his mistakes? Why should a woman bear the consequences of his mistakes. Could Lu Huanzi bear the consequences alone? Most importantly, she felt that Mr. Mo might not be what Lu Huanzi said he was. Lu Huanzi had never given Mr. Mo a chance. Mr. Mo did not know that they had a relationship, nor did he know that they had a child now? What would happen if he knew? Would he take on the responsibilities that a man should have. Actually, Song Beibei did not believe it. She did not believe that Mr. Mo had no feelings for Lu Huanzi at all. Because when Song Beibei saw these two people, she would always think of herself and Gu Yanqing. Mr. Mo and Gu Yanqing had many similarities. They were the same age, the same young and successful, and the same guardian. They had taken care of them like brothers from a young age, taking care of them meticulously. This was also the reason why Lu Huanzi fell in love with Mr. Mo, just like how she had fallen in love with Gu Yanqing inevitably. But since Gu Yanqing could fall in love with her, then why couldn¡¯t Mr. Mo Fall in love with Lu Huanzi The human heart was made of flesh. They spent every day together, but they couldn¡¯t develop any romantic feelings. Perhaps, Mr. Mo really loved Huanzi¡¯s sister, but her sister had passed away so many years ago. A person could have memories, but it was impossible to live in memories forever. Otherwise, there was no way to continue living. Song Beibei decided to make a bet with herself. She would bet that Mr. Mo would not remain indifferent after he found out that Lu Huanzi was pregnant with his child. She would bet that Mr. Mo actually had some feelings for Lu Huanzi. After struggling for a while, Song Beibei decided to do something surprising. Yes, she had to stop this engagement party. At the very least, she had to let Mr. Mo know the truth of the matter. As for what she would choose after that, it was not within her control. She wanted to help Lu Huanzi test this man, or rather, she wanted Lu Huanzi to see the true face of this man. If he was willing to take responsibility, then everyone would be happy. If he was indifferent and put profit first, then Song Beibei wanted to show Lu Huanzi that such a man was not worthy of her love. A person could only give up and not be tied down by the past. Song Beibei was actually very nervous. Even Mu Lan, who was sitting next to her, noticed it. She glanced at her and was a little displeased. ¡°What kind of look is that? Is it appropriate to stare at Li Chuan like that? If others see it, they will think that our Xiao family¡¯s daughter-in-law has no rules. ¡± Song Beibei came to her senses. Indeed, she had been staring at Mo Lichuan for a long time. Song Beibei was so embarrassed that she did not reply. She just looked at the glass of red wine on the table and drank it without thinking. Chapter 202 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei¡¯s alcohol tolerance was extremely poor. She drank this cup of wine on purpose. Because she needed to give herself enough courage. A Cup of wine was already on the verge of the critical point. Although she wasn¡¯t drunk, she felt that her body had become much lighter, as if she had removed many heavy responsibilities. On the other side, the bride-to-be and groom-to-be had already begun toasting. Their side was the main table, so naturally, they were the first to come over. Song Beibei saw Mo Lichuan and Xiao Mianjun walking over together, and she was still a little nervous. The two of them had already started toasting. When it was Song Beibei¡¯s turn, Song Beibei stood up and said with a smile, ¡°big brother Mo, long time no see. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Song Beibei and was not the slightest bit surprised. ¡°It¡¯s little sister Beibei. She¡¯s getting more and more beautiful. ¡± The people at the table were somewhat surprised. Mrs. Mo asked, ¡°Lichuan, do you know the eldest young mistress of the Xiao Family? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Mr. Gu and I, it should be said that the eldest young master of the Xiao Family is an old acquaintance. We met once in Switzerland. At that time, little sister Beibei was also present, and now we¡¯ve met again. ¡± The Mo family and the Xiao family were quite surprised. Old Mr. Mo said, ¡°why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before? You and young master Xiao are still acquaintances. ¡± Mo Lichuan merely smiled and raised his wine glass. ¡°Why is sister Beibei alone? ¡± Song Beibei took advantage of this sentence and hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t come alone. In fact, I accompanied a good roommate of mine here today. She¡¯s pregnant and hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. She said that she wanted to come to Taiping Mountain to see the night scenery, so I accompanied her here. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s words were a little strange. Everyone at the table was confused. Only Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Song Beibei was very close to him, so she could see that there was a tsunami in his eyes. He was also stunned for a few seconds, and his voice was very low. ¡°Miss Song, can we talk in private? ¡± The entire table didn¡¯t know what had happened. And what did the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest young mistress mean by that sentence? It was just an ordinary explanation, but it seemed to have a deep meaning. When Mo Lichuan heard that sentence and went out with her, his expression became very terrifying. Everyone at the table also noticed it. This was simply too unusual. A person like Mo Lichuan would actually show such an out-of-control expression. Song Beibei followed Mo Lichuan to a small balcony outside the auditorium. Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°what does Miss Song mean? Huanzi is pregnant? ¡± Mo Lichuan clearly could hear the deep meaning behind Song Beibei¡¯s words. Huanzi and Song Beibei were roommates, and they were best friends. This was also something he knew. Song Beibei said, ¡°Mr. Mo, I just want to ask you a question on behalf of Huanzi. ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his eyes and looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°have you ever had feelings for Huanzi? Even if it¡¯s just for a second. ¡± Mo Lichuan probably did not expect a little girl like Song Beibei to ask such a question so bluntly. His brows furrowed unconsciously, as if he had touched some taboo. His eyes seemed to overflow with a trace of displeasure. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°He¡¯s my sister, don¡¯t ask me such a question. ¡± Song Beibei was a little disappointed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about whose child is in Lu HUANZI¡¯S BELLY? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s frown deepened, as if he could predict what Song Beibei would say next. Song Beibei had just drunk wine, and at this moment, she only felt her tipsiness rise. ¡°Huanzi is pregnant for more than two months, and she got pregnant on the day of her sister¡¯s death. Does Mr. Mo really have no memory at all? ¡± Mr. Mo was stunned for a second at first. Then, he actually became a little furious. He grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°tell me, where is she now? ¡± Song Beibei was actually shocked by Mr. Mo¡¯s actions. Her wrist was being squeezed until it hurt a little. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if she went to get it either. It¡¯s because she¡¯s missing that I went to look for her at your engagement site. I¡¯m more worried about her now than you are. ¡± Mr. Mo let go of Song Beibei and turned around to curse. Damn it! At this moment, Mr. Mo had already entered the auditorium with quick steps. Song Beibei also hurriedly followed him in. Song Beibei walked to the main table and was pulled to sit down by Mu Lan. Mu Lan was very displeased. ¡°What on Earth Are you doing? Today is such an important day. Don¡¯t mess around. No one here will spoil you. ¡± Song Beibei sat down dejectedly. She was very disappointed. This was because Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction was not within her expectations. Or rather, she could not see what Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction was at all. On the other side, Xiao Mianjun had already sat down at the main table and ate something. Her face was still almost numb. It was as if Mo Lichuan leaving or not leaving had nothing to do with her. On the other hand, Mrs. Mo was very apologetic because of her son¡¯s impolite behavior. She kept whispering into Xiao Mianjun¡¯s ear. Xiao Mianjun was also barely coping. At this time, Mo Lichuan had already come over. Mrs. Mo quickly pulled him back. ¡°Lichuan, do you know what you¡¯re doing now? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was cold as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± As he spoke, he gently brushed off Mrs. Mo¡¯s hand that was holding his sleeve and walked straight to the interview desk. Although there were no reporters there yet. The decorations had already been prepared. There were several piles of wheat on the table. Mo Lichuan picked up a wheat and said, ¡°everyone, I announce that today¡¯s engagement banquet has been canceled. At this moment, I would like to apologize to Miss Xiao Mianjun and everyone present. In the future, I will definitely visit the Xiao Family to apologize, but I have something important to do and have to leave temporarily. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Mo Lichuan put down the microphone and walked to the main table. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°come with me. ¡± Song Beibei quickly stood up. Then everyone watched the Xiao family¡¯s eldest young mistress and Mo Lichuan run out of the banquet hall together. The scene was unusually awkward and strange. No one had expected such a thing to happen. This Xiao Family¡¯s future son-in-law abandoned the bride-to-be and ran out with the Xiao family¡¯s eldest young mistress. What was going on? Mu Lan was so angry that her face turned green. She stood up without caring about the crowd and directly said, ¡°you have no manners at all. ¡± After saying this, he realized that he had said it in front of the Mo family. First, he felt that he was probably scolding Mo Lichuan, and second, he even scolded the Xiao family himself. The scene was very awkward. However, the calmest person in the entire banquet hall was actually Xiao Mianjun. She was drinking soup, and her posture was elegant and composed, as if it had nothing to do with him. Mu Lan glanced at her. She had an angry look on her face. After Song Beibei and Mo Lichuan went out, they first went back to the room, but Lu Huanzi still did not come back. Song Beibei muttered to herself, ¡°where on earth is she going? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°could she have gone to the top of the Pingding Mountain? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°let¡¯s go and look for her. ¡± The pingding mountain was not far from here. The car sped along. Song Beibei sat in the passenger seat, she could feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s anxiety. Perhaps, he was not as indifferent as he appeared. At least, he did not hesitate to give up the engagement for Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was indeed at the top of the flat-top Mountain. There was no fence at the top of the flat-top Mountain. There was a section of cliff. It was very beautiful. It faced the sea and the entire Hong Kong Island was a dazzling night scene. However, this was also the death resort of Hong Kong city. Many people had once jumped off this cliff. This was because looking down from the top of the mountain, there was only a hazy sea of clouds. Whether it was day or night, it was like an illusion. It was as if jumping down from here could lead to a peaceful world. It disappeared without a trace like a bubble. Many lives had been lost here, and too many people had taken a deep leap. To install a net under the peak of Mount Taiping to prevent suicide, this huge project had been discussed for decades, but it had never been approved. Perhaps, everyone knew that it was too cruel not to let people choose death here. Because according to the people of port city, this was the right of humans to choose death. Why commit suicide here? Because you couldn¡¯t get such a beautiful death elsewhere. This was the temple of death. As long as you jumped.. You were the first to be sacrificed to the divine banner of disappointment. And at this moment, Lu Huanzi was sitting at the edge of the cliff. Half of her foot was suspended in the air. Her hands were propped behind her back as she looked up at the starry sky. Her small feet were even swaying. There was no moonlight, but the starlight was indeed beautiful. From Song Beibei and Mo Lichuan¡¯s angle, they could see her side profile. She was looking up with her eyes closed. Her eyelashes were very long, as if the starlight had painted a layer of silver one by one. Her entire small face was crystal clear as if there was a layer of silver. Her legs were swaying. She was even humming a tune. She looked like a carefree little girl sitting on a swing in the garden. The picture was really beautiful. Many years later, Mr. Mo had indeed bought a ¡°girl under the starlight¡± at Sotheby¡¯s auction house for a sky-high price. The picture was exactly like this scene. And the owner of that painting was Lu Huanzi herself. Chapter 203 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Beautiful is beautiful, but Song Beibei and Mo Lichuan¡¯s hearts seemed to be pulled up at the same time. Because at this moment, Lu Huanzi was sitting at the edge of the cliff. She was really bold. If she was not careful, she might fall down and shatter into pieces. Mo Lichuan was also scared. He stood not far from Lu Huanzi and almost didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. He was afraid of scaring her. In the end, Lu Huanzi turned her head and saw Mo Lichuan and Song Beibei. She stared at them in a daze for a while. There was a hint of confusion in her eyes. It was as if she was looking at a phantom. Then, she suddenly smiled at Mo Lichuan. ¡°brother-in-law, why are you here? ¡± Mo Lichuan slowly walked over and stretched out his hand towards Lu Huanzi. ¡°Be Good. Give me your hand. Come to me. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked very cautious and very cautious. It was as if Lu Huanzi really jumped down if she was not careful. This was also what Song Beibei was most worried about. Lu Huanzi was always smiling. But no one knew how much pressure she was bearing behind this smile. Today was Mo Lichuan¡¯s engagement day. But she had come here. Could it be that she really could not take it lying down? Lu Huanzi did not reach out her hand, but smiled at Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°brother-in-law, isn¡¯t this place beautiful? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was very soft, very ethereal and soft, as if it came from an illusory space. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice forcefully suppressed this calmness, ¡°stretch your hand over, come over to my side. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not dare to get too close. Because Lu Huanzi was sitting on a rock that was almost suspended in the air. He was afraid that if he just went over, the rock layer would break, and Lu Huanzi might fall down just like that. This wretched girl! How could she be so bold. He resisted the urge to throw a Tantrum and tried to persuade her, ¡°come over, quickly come over to brother-in-law¡¯s side. ¡± Lu Huanzi was still grinning, ¡°brother-in-law, have you ever brought sister to this place? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°come here, come here, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned around and did not look at Mo Lichuan She was still leisurely swaying her calves. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the photos you took here. You guys came here together twelve years ago. When I saw the photos, I was shocked. It¡¯s so beautiful. I thought that one day, I would also come to this place to take a look. ¡± Mo Lichuan obviously could not hold it in anymore. There was a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°Lu Huanzi, I¡¯ll say it again. Come here, don¡¯t force me to go back and use the family law. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi chuckled. She turned around. At this moment, there seemed to be a strange glow on her face. It was as if the starlight was woven into silk and was transparent. It gently covered her skin, and her eyes were very lively. She laughed wantonly. ¡°brother-in-law, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to commit suicide, do you? ¡± These two words came out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth. She said it so casually, but it made people feel a sense of trepidation. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°legend has it that this is a suicide resort. Hundreds of people jump from here every year. So far, there is no scientific evidence, but some people say that looking down from here creates an illusion. ¡± Lu Huanzi deliberately looked down. Mo Lichuan simply growled, ¡°Lu Huanzi, what are you doing! Damn it! HURRY UP AND GET DOWN! ¡± Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°people think that jumping down from here is a kind of peaceful, holy, peaceful, and gentle death, but they don¡¯t know that after they jump down, their internal organs will be shattered by the waves, and their bodies will be smashed on the reef, turning into a mess. Even their bodies will rush to the beach 30 miles away with fear. At that time, they will be soaked like ghosts. ¡± ¡°What are you trying to say! ¡± Mo Lichuan was only a step away from going crazy. Lu Huanzi smiled and climbed up from the edge of the cliff She patted the dust on her body lightly. ¡°I mean, brother-in-law, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. How could I let myself die so horribly? Your worries are unnecessary. I¡¯m here to enjoy the scenery, not to commit suicide. ¡± After Lu Huanzi stood up, Mo Lichuan¡¯s long arm immediately pulled her over. Then, she took a few steps back. Mo Lichuan finally exploded, ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you crazy! Why did you run to such a place? Are you forcing me, or are you threatening me! If you dare to do this again in the future, you don¡¯t have to jump, I¡¯ll push you down from above! !¡± Song Beibei looked at the couple at a distance. She suddenly felt that Mo Lichuan¡¯s scolding of Lu Huanzi was somehow familiar. She had an illusion. It was as if mo Lichuan had become Gu Yanqing and Lu Huanzi had become herself. Didn¡¯t Gu Yanqing always scold her like this? It turned out that there were too many similarities between them. Song Beibei could finally tell when she heard Mr. Mo speak insincerely in a rage. Mr. Mo had Lu Huanzi in his heart. Song Beibei did not know whether she was sad or happy to hear such a conclusion. On the other side, Lu Huanzi was reprimanded to the point of being submissive, but there was still a smile on her face. It was as if she was pretending to be stubborn in the end. When Mo Lichuan was scolding her the most, Lu Huanzi obediently held Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm, like a spoiled child. ¡°brother-in-law, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the engagement ceremony now? ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly said in a deep voice. At this moment, Song Beibei stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Mo has canceled the engagement ceremony. ¡± A trace of surprise flashed across Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Mr. Mo already knows everything. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Song Beibei in surprise, then turned to look at Mo Lichuan. The anger in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, which had not subsided, was now even more obvious. His voice was colder than the water-like starlight. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still struggling on the brink of death. ¡°Tell you what? ¡± ¡°actually, I was just curious about what your engagement ceremony would be like. That¡¯s why I begged Beibei to accompany me to take a look. However, I don¡¯t have an invitation, and they won¡¯t let me in, so I came out to get some fresh air and relax. brother-in-law, don¡¯t be angry. I have no intention of ruining your engagement ceremony. ¡± Mo Lichuan could not hold it in any longer He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°Lu Huanzi, do you think I¡¯m a fool? Don¡¯t play dumb with me. With your skills, you¡¯re not qualified. I¡¯m talking about the child, why didn¡¯t you tell me? ! ¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made such a scene, what exactly are you thinking? What is your motive for scheming against me like this? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. She shifted her gaze from Mr. Mo to Lu Huanzi¡¯s face in disbelief. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes did not show any signs of shock, as if everything was within her expectations. She smiled and said, ¡°do you want to know why I did this? Do you want to know the answer? ¡± Lu Huanzi gently shook off Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand She said, ¡°brother-in-law, it¡¯s actually quite good for you to be my brother-in-law. I¡¯m quite satisfied with you being so rich and taking care of me. However, now that you¡¯re getting married, I¡¯m afraid. What if your wife can¡¯t tolerate me ¡°How can a woman tolerate her husband being so meticulous towards her ex-wife¡¯s sister? I don¡¯t want you to get engaged. Moreover, I feel that you¡¯re letting my sister down by doing this. You said that you would only love my sister for the rest of your life. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly laughed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the one who let my sister down the most. On the anniversary of my sister¡¯s death, I took the opportunity to seduce you while you were drunk. brother-in-law, am I repaying my debt by framing you like this? ¡± I know I¡¯m shameless and my heart is black, but brother-in-law, I can¡¯t do anything about it. who asked you to marry a wife? I have to find a way out for myself, right? How about this, brother-in-law, I¡¯m already pregnant. You give me 10 million, I¡¯ll abort the child with 10 million, and the rest will be used as hush money. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone, but I¡¯m afraid this will be a stain on your life in the future. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely use this to blackmail you when I have no money in the future, or use my sense of morality and responsibility to kidnap you. brother-in-law, you have to be prepared for a lifetime. I¡¯m very greedy!¡± Song Beibei was really stunned. She really didn¡¯t expect that Lu Huanzi, who was usually as simple as a blank piece of paper, would say something like this. However, she could also see that there was something strange between Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan. It shouldn¡¯t be like this, should it? She wanted a happy ending for everyone. She could clearly feel that Mo Lichuan had Lu Huanzi in his heart. Why did he say something like that Why did he say that Lu Huanzi was framing and scheming against her? And why did Lu Huanzi let him say such heartless words to portray himself as an ingrate. It was clearly not like this? It was clearly not for money. It was clearly that she loved Mo Lichuan very much. Why was it like this, it should not be like this! On the other side, when Mo Lichuan heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, his face was ferocious like a beast that was lurking in the dark. If it was not for Song Beibei¡¯s presence, she was really afraid that Mo Lichuan would really tear Lu Huanzi into pieces and swallow her into his stomach. Chapter 204 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mo Lichuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°you schemed against me just for this? ¡± Lu Huanzi said indifferently, ¡°brother-in-law, I want us to have a relationship that can not be severed. You are my treasure chest and you are my money tree. Now that this tree is about to be moved away, how can I not be anxious? ¡± ¡°I am stupid. I can only think of this method. This is called desperate treatment. You have to forgive me. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly laughed. ¡°Is that really the reason ¡°You should know that back then, your sister entrusted you to me. Regardless of whether I¡¯m getting engaged or getting married in the future, I won¡¯t ignore you. Even if you don¡¯t plot against me, I¡¯ll let you live a carefree life and lead a superior life. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face revealed a hint of Frivolous charm. This expression was something Song Beibei had never seen before. In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Lu Huanzi was as innocent as a little white rabbit. She had never seen Lu Huanzi like this before. Under the starlight, she was like a demon that appeared in the dark night. The way she looked at Mo Lichuan was actually soul-stealing. Song Beibei felt her heart sink. It seemed that this time, she had messed up again. She did not understand the true relationship between Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan, nor did she understand the way they had interacted over the years. Perhaps, they both had each other in their hearts. But there was still a layer between them, and no one was willing to completely expose it. They could only use the ugliness of the secular world to cover it up. What exactly was in the middle was very crucial, but Song Beibei did not figure it out and directly exposed this layer of window paper. She did not know what kind of terrible consequences this would have. And looking at the current state of these two people, looking at each other¡¯s eyes, and saying words that made each other¡¯s hearts ache, Song Beibei felt very uncomfortable. It shouldn¡¯t be like this, it really shouldn¡¯t be like this, should it? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know, brother-in-law, even if you get married and have children, you won¡¯t ignore me. But I¡¯m not sure, people change. Right now, you still have my sister in your heart, so you treat me well and raise me. But in the future, what if you have someone you like Or rather, if you have children, what if you have a family I¡¯m the most redundant one. Originally, in this world, the most unreliable thing is people¡¯s hearts, and the most reliable thing is money. So, I thought of a good idea. How can I get brother-in-law to continuously give me money? What can I use to threaten you countless times? I thought of this idea. I want to create a secret between the two of us, a secret that can never be exposed. This way, it can threaten you for the rest of your life. brother-in-law, you always say that I¡¯m stupid. This time, am I very smart?¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan grabbed Lu Huanzi by the collar. He used a lot of strength, and Lu Huanzi was very petite. Therefore, he was lifted up like a chicken without any effort. His feet had almost left the ground. His voice was vicious. ¡°very good, Lu Huanzi. I¡¯ve taught you well. How dare you scheme against me like this? That¡¯s great. ¡± Lu Huanzi was almost out of breath, but she still smiled. ¡°thank you, brother-in-law, for your praise. ¡± Song Beibei was anxious and quickly went up to Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go, how can you do this? Huanzi is still pregnant, how can you treat a pregnant woman like this? ¡± Mo Lichuan finally let go of Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi clutched her chest and panted heavily. Song Beibei was almost about to cry. She stood between the two of them. ¡°stop arguing, the two of you. It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have acted on my own. I shouldn¡¯t have told you about this, but Huanzi didn¡¯t ask me to ruin your wedding. Mr. Mo, do you think what I said to you just now was ordered by Huanzi ¡°actually, it¡¯s not at all. This was all my idea. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between the two of you. One of you is willing to ruin your current life for the other and bear all the vilification by yourself while keeping the child. The other is willing to give up on her engagement ceremony without any hesitation. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any feelings for each other at all. Why do you have to do this? You clearly care about each other. Why do you have to pretend to hate each other ¡°although I don¡¯t know anything and although I¡¯m very impulsive, I¡¯m not a hypocrite. I don¡¯t like to deceive myself. Can¡¯t the two of you sit down and have a good talk peacefully? ¡± For a moment, even the air became silent. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t dare to look into Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes at that moment. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was also filled with mixed feelings. After a while, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first. ¡± While sitting in the car. Lu Huanzi had been leaning on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. When they reached the hotel, Lu Huanzi was about to enter when Mo Lichuan grabbed her arm. ¡°Come back with me. We¡¯ll have a good talk. ¡± In the end, Lu Huanzi still followed Mo Lichuan. Song Beibei was alone in the huge room. It was already late at night. The Room was very large and empty. The scenery outside was very beautiful. However, Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty. It was as if something had been deeply sucked away. She had never expected such an outcome. She had originally thought that perhaps, she just needed to poke open the window between Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan. She had never thought that the matter would be more complicated than she had imagined. Her mind was actually still a little groggy. What had just happened seemed a little unreal in her mind. Song Beibei suddenly missed Gu Yanqing very much. She held the phone and hesitated. She did not dare to call Gu Yanqing. She felt that she had caused trouble again. She had ruined Xiao Mianjun¡¯s wedding. The Xiao family must have hated her to the core. And now, she should have another enemy, Xiao Mianjun. Originally, this second miss of the Xiao family did not like her at all. Song Beibei was curled up in a corner of the glass room. Until she heard the doorbell outside. Song Beibei saw a few men in black standing outside from the phone. And in the middle of the men in black was Mrs. Xiao, Mu Lan. Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly became extremely nervous. How did she know that she lived here. Was she here to settle the score after autumn? What should she do? Not Open the door? Song Beibei did not dare. In the end, the door was opened. Mu Lan, who was standing at the door, did not look good. After Song Beibei opened the door, she called her mother, then lowered her head and stood at the door like a quail. Mu Lan took a few steps inside before turning around to look at Song Beibei. Her voice was so cold that there was not a trace of warmth in it. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done today? ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips and did not speak. Mu Lan snorted coldly. ¡°Yanqing has really spoiled you beyond recognition. Today, the Xiao Family¡¯s face has been completely thrown away by you. How do you want the Mo family to view our Xiao Family in the future? How do you want Mian Jun to behave in Hong Kong city in the future? Miss Song, what enmity does our Xiao Family have with you? It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯ve ruined my son, but you still want to ruin my daughter¡¯s marriage. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s words were like knives stabbing into Song Beibei¡¯s heart. Mu Lan called her miss song. Song Beibei knew that she had never seen herself as one of her own. Song Beibei did not care anymore. Since things had come to this point, there was nothing she could do. Song Beibei raised her head and said, ¡°Mo Lichuan does not love your daughter at all. This is a political marriage arranged by your adults. You have never considered the feelings of the two parties involved. Even if they get married, they will not be happy. If they can¡¯t live on, they will eventually get a divorce. I¡¯m doing this for good. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but you still came to blame me. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tone was also very arrogant. She also knew that she said that this must be very strange in the eyes of outsiders. She probably really thought that she was just a lawless and wanton young lady. However, in any case, Mu Lan¡¯s impression of her was already at the bottom. Even if it was a little worse, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Since she had always thought that she was an uneducated jinx. Since everyone thought so, then why did she have to change the views of those who had already decided. No matter how hard she tried, they would not change their opinion. She might as well let them do as they wished. Mu Lan was angered to death by Song Beibei. ¡°You little girl, you have no manners at all. ¡± Song Beibei hated it the most when Mu Lan said that. She simply replied arrogantly, ¡°then I should thank you. I was taught by your son and raised by your son. The Way I am now is because he spoiled me. If you want to blame someone, blame your precious son. ¡± Chapter 205 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Lan was really furious. ¡°What a sharp-tongued girl. Looks like someone really needs to discipline you properly. ¡± As she spoke, she walked out and said to the few men in black behind her, ¡°invite young Madam back for me. ¡± Song Beibei did not know what was going on at all. Before she could react, she was held down by the few men in black. Song Beibei screamed in panic, ¡°what are you doing? Kidnapping? Let me go, you bunch of bastards, let me go! ¡± Mu Lan turned around A cold smile appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re relying on my son, I can¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m her mother. My blood is in his bones. Even if you break his bones, his tendons are still attached. I have plenty of ways to deal with the two of you. ¡± A trace of fear appeared in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? You have no right to kidnap me. Let me go. I want to go home. I want to go home now. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home now and teach you a lesson. You¡¯re just a little girl. Let¡¯s see if you dare to be so arrogant in the future. ¡± Song Beibei was inexplicably stuffed into the car by a few men in black. Although she knew that her life wouldn¡¯t be in danger¡­ She also didn¡¯t know what this Mrs. Xiao wanted to do. Where exactly was she going to take her. After a while, she found out. She actually returned to the Xiao family once again. The huge Hexi Garden was like an ancient castle, towering and majestic. However, for some reason, when Song Beibei looked at it, it was like a cage. When she got off the car, Song Beibei was still struggling. ¡°Let go of me, let go of me, what are you trying to do to me, you old woman? ¡± When Mu Lan heard the words ¡®old daughter¡¯ , her expression became even darker. She said directly, ¡°Lock Young Madam up in the Pigeon House on the top floor. ¡± The few men in black seemed to be a little hesitant. ¡°Madam, that¡¯s not very good. ¡± Mu Lan glanced at that person, and that person immediately lowered his head. ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± Song Beibei had no idea what pigeon house was. Could it be a place to raise pigeons? And what was this old woman trying to do? Why was she locked up. She thought that it was still feudal times, and she was often punished by the family law, and even locked up. Why should she be bullied here? But Song Beibei¡¯s struggle was fruitless. She was really locked up in the pigeon house. Song Beibei finally understood why this place was called Pigeon House, it wasn¡¯t really a place to raise pigeons. Instead, it was at the top of the villa in Hexi Garden. It was a very small attic. There was nothing inside the attic. It was empty. There was only a dream and a skylight. A real cage. Song Beibei was stuffed inside. The room was extremely small, only about four square meters. There was nothing inside. As soon as she entered, she smelled the smell of dust. Song Beibei almost choked and couldn¡¯t breathe. Before she could turn around, she heard the sound of a lock falling outside. Song Beibei hurried to open the door. But she couldn¡¯t open it any longer. The moment the door closed, it seemed to take away all the light in the room. It was now three in the morning. Song Beibei realized that there were no lights in the room. The only thing she could see was a little bit of starlight from a small skylight on the roof. But it was only a little bit. Song Beibei suddenly became afraid. Because of her poor eyesight, she had night blindness and was very afraid of the dark. And this place was very strange. Song Beibei kept knocking on the door and shouted, ¡°let me out! What right do you have to lock me up? Let me out! ¡± But no one answered. Song Beibei could even hear her voice reflected on the wall. The echoes in the small room were actually quite terrifying. But, Song Beibei was afraid. She shouted until her throat was hoarse. But there was no movement outside. And she didn¡¯t have any communication tools on her. Even her phone was snatched away by Mu Lan when she was about to call Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei really felt as if she had fallen into a dry well. It was as if she could not answer every single day. In the end, her voice was so hoarse that she could not speak. Song Beibei was trembling all over. She curled herself up in a small corner. She suddenly thought of the past when Gu Yanqing locked her in the song family¡¯s old residence¡¯s attic. At that time, she was also afraid. But at that time, at least Gu Yanqing would let lucky stay outside with her. Song Beibei felt that the night was too long. Actually, it was only a few hours. Song Beibei was very tired, but she did not dare to sleep, nor could she fall asleep. She hugged her knees and pressed her back tightly against the wall. She endured it minute by minute. Her mind kept thinking about Gu Yanqing, the way Gu Yanqing smiled, and the way he was angry. If Gu Yanqing knew that she was locked up here, he would definitely come and save her. However, her phone had been taken away, so she had no way to inform him. However, Gu Yanqing had the habit of calling her every day. Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t contact her, so he should be very worried. Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi hadn¡¯t had the time to tell Gu Yanqing about their arrival in Hong Kong city. Gu Yanqing probably thought that they were still in Xia city. He should be going back in the next two days. The family only knew that she had gone on a trip with her classmates, but they didn¡¯t know where she had gone. They had originally planned to go back very soon. But now, she wasn¡¯t sure. How long was Mrs. Xiao going to keep her locked up. The Sky was finally bright. Song Beibei saw the sunlight shine in from the sky, forming a small square lattice on the floor of the Pigeon House. Other than that place, the rest of the place was dark. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes hurt a little, and her throat hurt. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, nor could she cry out. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been in this cage-like room. She was tired and hungry. No one gave her water, and no one gave her food. The worst part was¡­ It was a hot summer day, and this was almost the highest place in the Hexi Villa. The air wasn¡¯t circulating, and the temperature inside was getting higher and higher. Song Beibei felt like a steamed bun that had been thrown into a steamer. Hot Air rose up in waves. It was as if charcoal was being burned under the floor. Her entire body was drenched in sweat, and Song Beibei did not have any strength left. Her throat was almost dry to the point of smoking. Song Beibei felt that she would probably die of dehydration soon. How cruel. Song Beibei used to think it was a little exaggerated when she saw those evil grandmothers on TV. When it was her turn, she realized that in this world, grandmothers and daughters-in-law were really two creatures that could not coexist. Song Beibei watched as the light from the lattice on the skylight climbed out bit by bit. It looked like another day had passed. Song Beibei really wanted to die. At night, the pigeon room¡¯s door was finally opened. Mu Lan appeared at the door and looked down at Song Beibei. ¡°How does it feel to be locked up here? ¡± Song Beibei did not have the energy to look at Mu Lan anymore. She gritted her teeth and did not reply. Mu Lan seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°take her for a shower and eat something. ¡± Song Beibei was taken away by the nanny. She took a shower and changed her clothes. Then, she was brought to the dining room. There was a pile of delicious food on the table. Song Beibei saw it. She was like a leopard that had finally seen meat after starving for a few days. In fact, she was indeed starving. She sat down and began to eat rice in large mouthfuls. She ate the entire bowl of rice in one go. Then, she began to sweep the dishes on the table. She thought that she was like a whirlwind, not caring about her image at all. However, two young Nannies beside her were still discussing. ¡°Young Madam is already so hungry, yet she still looks so reserved when eating. As expected of someone from a rich family. ¡± The other Nannies said, ¡°Madam likes to use this method the most. If any of the Nannies at home makes a small mistake, they will be locked up in the attic. Last time, Xiao Fen was locked up for two days. When she came out to eat, she cried while eating. She doesn¡¯t even know how to use chopsticks anymore. ¡± ¡°SHH, keep it down. Don¡¯t let Madam hear it. Otherwise, the two of US will be locked up in the attic. ¡± Although Song Beibei was starving to death, her ears were still very good. It turned out that being locked up was that old woman¡¯s hobby. What a pervert. But what should she do now? She wouldn¡¯t continue to be confined after she finished eating, right. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to go to that stuffy and dark place again. She had to think of a way to escape. Or, she had to let Gu Yanqing know that she was here and then come to pick her up. Chapter 206 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION But what could she do? Song Beibei racked her brains. Now that she was in someone else¡¯s territory, she had suffered a lot. She definitely did not dare to confront Mu Lan directly. She had to think of a plan. After a while, Mu Lan came over. She sat down opposite Song Beibei. Song Beibei was extremely hungry, but looking at Mu Lan¡¯s face, she did not have much appetite. Mu Lan said, ¡°how does it feel to sleep in a pigeon room for a night? ¡± Song Beibei felt humiliated. She had never been treated like this in her life. Even though Gu Yanqing was strict with her, he actually cared about her a lot. But the person in front of her was different. She didn¡¯t care about her life or death at all. It could even be said that she enjoyed torturing her. Song Beibei said, ¡°thanks to you, it¡¯s not bad in there. At least there are no rats. ¡± Mu Lan laughed, ¡°you¡¯re really full of thorns. ¡± Song Beibei ignored her and continued to eat her own food. However, she was thinking about how to escape. Mu Lan¡¯s people were everywhere in the high gate courtyard of Hexi Garden. It should not be easy to escape. However, Song Beibei was thinking that finding a phone and calling Gu Yanqing should not be a difficult problem. Mu Lan looked at Song Beibei¡¯s rolling eyes, as if she could guess her thoughts at once. She said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t expect my son to save you. My son has already looked for me. I said that you followed your classmate on a trip abroad. By the way, your phone has a gps in it. I asked someone to take your phone abroad. My son will probably be relieved to be able to observe her ¡®travel footprint¡¯ . ¡± Song Beibei was very shocked. It wasn¡¯t because of Mu Lan¡¯s sinister methods. It was because of what she said. Song Beibei asked in surprise, ¡°you said that there¡¯s a GPS device in my phone? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°you don¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°The more advanced GPS device is probably specially designed by experts. My son is quite smart, so he can track your whereabouts at all times. However, sometimes, cleverness is mistaken by cleverness. This trick of his has long been out of date with me. ¡± Song Beibei was very surprised. Thinking about it carefully, she felt a chill in her heart. Gu Yanqing had installed a GPS device in her phone, but she actually didn¡¯t know about it. But, why did Gu Yanqing do this Why did he monitor her whereabouts? Song Beibei suddenly thought of many things. No wonder every time she was in danger, no wonder Gu Yanqing could always fall from the sky like a god at the last moment. The last time she was framed by Zhao Dantong and lost in the forest, Song Beibei already had some clues. There were still many things that happened after that. Gu Yanqing always appeared at the last moment, just right. Song Beibei¡¯s emotions instantly became complicated. Although, it was very likely that Gu Yanqing did this because he was worried about her safety. But after learning that she was constantly being monitored, every place she went would appear in Gu Yanqing¡¯s cell phone report. Song Beibei still felt inexplicably uncomfortable. Mu Lan said softly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you know that my son installed a GPS device in your cell phone? Are you afraid? He didn¡¯t tell you either. It seems that the two of you don¡¯t trust each other and are honest with each other as you say? ¡± Song Beibei could clearly hear Mu Lan¡¯s provocative tone. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t like her at all. As a mother-in-law, she was openly trying to sow discord between her son and his wife. Was she eager to divorce Gu Yanqing? If she divorced Gu Yanqing, what benefits would she get? Yes, there should be a lot of benefits. At least for the Xiao Family, they had gotten rid of the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest young master¡¯s reputation of being the song family¡¯s son-in-law. As for Mu Lan, she would probably find Gu Yanqing a wife who was more of a match for him. Song Beibei felt that at this moment, she was still a little rational. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about it. Regarding this matter, I will definitely get to the bottom of it in the future. Moreover, I believe that my husband must have set up a GPS device for me because of my safety. He is just afraid that one day, I will be kidnapped by some unscrupulous villain and he will be able to find me immediately. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s face was instantly filled with a layer of anger. ¡°Are you scolding me? ¡± Song Beibei said righteously, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Please don¡¯t take my place. ¡± Mu Lan stared at Song Beibei for a few seconds She stood up and said, ¡°you little girl, your mouth is very good. It¡¯s best if your brain is as good as your mouth. Since you¡¯ve become our Xiao family¡¯s daughter-in-law, I¡¯ll accept my fate. However, our Xiao family is also a reputable figure in Hong Kong city. The Xiao Family¡¯s daughter-in-law can¡¯t be like you, who has no rules. Since you don¡¯t have parents to teach you, as your mother-in-law, I can only do it for you. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll find you a teacher to teach you how to become a qualified socialite¡¯s daughter. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was scrunched up like a Bun. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to class. I want to go home. I¡¯m fine like this. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of standard rich lady. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether you want to be a rich lady or not. UNLESS, you don¡¯t even want the title of Mrs. Xiao Anymore. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Mu Lan in silence. She was used to being free and undisciplined since she was young. Gu Yanqing basically raised her freely. He never used any rules to restrict her. However, Song Beibei felt that although she wasn¡¯t as versatile and knowledgeable as those rich ladies, she had a cheerful personality and was never hated by others. She did not want to become the daughter of those rich and powerful families. She wished that she could play chess, calligraphy, and painting. She knew all kinds of martial arts. She had to maintain an elegant posture at all times and care about her perfect image at all times. That would be too tiring to live. However, in Mu Lan¡¯s eyes, she was like a wild girl from the mountains. Other than her family background, she was not satisfied with everything else. She wished that she could go back to the furnace and rebuild it. Song Beibei said, ¡°since you want to study, you have to have a time. Tell me first, when will you let me go home? ¡± Mu Lan thought that Song Beibei had compromised and said, ¡°this will depend on your performance. From tomorrow onwards, you will have etiquette classes, physique classes, gardening classes, and cooking classes. Once you have passed all of your classes, you can go back. ¡± Song Beibei almost vomited blood when she heard this. There were actually so many classes. She might as well start a socialite training class. However, Song Beibei had no choice. She had no choice but to lower her head under the EAVES. Song Beibei was woken up early the next morning by the nanny at home. It was said that the etiquette teacher was already waiting for her in the study room. Song Beibei finally woke up after a long time. After washing up and eating breakfast, she went to the study room. This was a study room that was not often used. It had been transformed into a classroom The etiquette teacher seemed to be a famous professor at Hong Kong City University. He looked to be in his fifties and wore glasses. He had a stern look on his face. Song Beibei could tell at a glance that this person was similar to Mu Lan. Song Beibei still looked a little dazed. The etiquette teacher walked over He scanned Song Beibei from head to toe. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m Professor Lin. You can call me teacher Lin. I used to be second Miss¡¯ personal etiquette teacher. Now, Madam has entrusted you to me. I hope that you will study hard in my class and properly reform yourself. Become a real socialite¡¯s daughter.¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes in her heart. What do you mean by ¡°reform¡± ? It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a criminal. In the following period of time, Song Beibei felt that she was really no different from a criminal. This professor Lin was really not easy to deal with. The first class actually asked her to stand, sit, and walk. Song Beibei felt that she had really f * cked the entire zoo. No matter what, she was still alive and kicking until she was 19 years old. If she had to learn all this from scratch, it would be too ridiculous. ¡°Young Madam, please pay attention. Otherwise, if the Madam asks, I won¡¯t be able to explain myself. ¡± That professor Lin still had a serious expression as he corrected Song Beibei¡¯s standing posture. Song Beibei was really going crazy. She had been standing there for two hours. Moreover, there was a bowl on top of her head and a piece of white paper between her legs. She thought it was military training. Even if it was military training, they should at least give people a break. The temperature of the air conditioner in the study was very low. However, Song Beibei¡¯s forehead was already covered with dense beads of sweat. Song Beibei only felt dizzy and could not hold on any longer. She took the bowl down and directly collapsed on the SOFA. Professor Lin didn¡¯t have much of an expression. He just looked at his watch and said, ¡°Young Madam, continue standing practice for another two hours. Eat lunch after you¡¯re done. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Professor Lin in disbelief. Abuse, this was abuse! Was there even a shred of humanity left! Song Beibei refused to practice. In the end, there was really no lunch. In the afternoon, there was even a flower arranging class. Song Beibei¡¯s fingers were bleeding from the thorns of the roses. At night, it was a cooking class. This was the only class Song Beibei looked forward to. She was willing to go. Because she hadn¡¯t eaten for a day. Song Beibei felt that these old women were as ruthless as Mu Lan. They really didn¡¯t give her a single grain of rice. What era was it now, and they still used this kind of punishment. Chapter 207 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt like she was still living in a mansion in the feudal era. The chef was a good person. He taught Song Beibei very carefully. Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t listen to a single word. She just stared at the dishes in the pot. She was just waiting for the dishes to be cooked and ready to eat. However, when she served all the dishes to the dining table and was about to sit down¡­ Mu Lan came over. She casually asked Song Beibei a few questions. Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t answer any of them. Mu Lan said angrily, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to eat tonight. Think about it carefully. What did you learn today? ¡± Song Beibei was really depressed. The Xiao Family¡¯s restaurant was very big. It was also a long French table. But now, Xiao Peishan wasn¡¯t around. It was said that during this period of time, Mrs. Xiao had persuaded her to stay at the summer resort to recuperate. Of course, Song Beibei suspected that Mrs. Xiao had done it on purpose. Although Xiao Peishan was overbearing and domineering, he was still kind and amiable to Bei Bei. Mu Lan had sent Xiao Peishan away to make it easier for her to torture herself. It was as if she had lied to Gu Yanqing and said that she had gone on a trip abroad. In the entire restaurant, there were only two people eating at the dining table. One was Mu Lan, and the other was her daughter, Xiao Mianjun. Xiao Mianjun did not even glance at Song Beibei from the moment she entered. She just sat down at her own seat and started eating, not saying much. Mu Lan would occasionally ask about the company, and she would only answer a few sentences. Song Beibei watched as she ate, and realized that this was the genuine daughter of a noble family in Mrs. Xiao¡¯s eyes, the daughter of a socialite. She ate without saying a word and ATE with elegance. Even the order in which she came to eat the food was orderly. She first drank the soup, then ate some pasta, then vegetables, and protein. Song Beibei felt that it was terrifying. Xiao Mianjun was like a robot. Moreover, she didn¡¯t look like she was forced or unwilling. She was a typical example of having formed such habits. Indeed, she was very elegant. Indeed, the way she ate was like a performance art, as beautiful as a painting. However, Song Beibei doubted if she could really appreciate the beauty and taste of different foods like this? She didn¡¯t even look like she was filling her stomach. It was more like she was completing a task. Song Beibei actually didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, other people¡¯s lifestyle didn¡¯t concern her. The only feeling she had now was hunger. She was too hungry. Other than eating a little breakfast in the morning, she hadn¡¯t eaten a single drop of water throughout the day. In addition, she had been practicing this and that all day. Just standing for a few hours, she really did not have any strength left. She needed to replenish her energy. However, Xiao Mianjun did not let her sit down, nor did she let her eat. Just letting her watch from the side was a form of torture. If there was nothing to eat, then forget it. She could endure it, but if she still had to watch like this, then she really could not endure it. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first. ¡± ¡°Who told you to leave? ¡± Mu Lan said faintly. Song Beibei stopped in her tracks. Mu Lan stood up. Xiao Mianjun also stood up at the same time. The two of them had already finished eating. Mu Lan said, ¡°clean up this place, wash all the bowls, and put them into the cupboard. ¡± Song Beibei reflexively replied, ¡°you didn¡¯t even let me eat, so why should I clean up? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°as the daughter-in-law of the Xiao family, it¡¯s basic to be able to walk in the hall and walk in the Kitchen. You¡¯re the eldest young mistress of our Xiao family, so you¡¯ll have to be in charge in the future. Naturally, you¡¯ll have to know everything about the Xiao family like the back of your hand. And the fastest way to understand it is to do it personally. Xiao Fen, help me look after the young mistress. No one is allowed to help her. Let her wash it herself. She has to wash it clean. Otherwise, the task of washing dishes and vegetables will be assigned to you from now on. ¡± The nanny, Xiao Fen, said submissively, ¡°yes, Madam. ¡± Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun had already left. Only a few people were left in the kitchen and the nanny who was watching her. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t want to do it. But before Mu Lan left, she said one last thing, ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to do this. You can go to the Pigeon House and rest. ¡± Song Beibei was really scared. She didn¡¯t want to go to that narrow pigeon house anymore. She had no choice but to grit her teeth and start packing. There were all kinds of food on the table. She was very hungry. However, she didn¡¯t eat it. There were so many nannies watching. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. Moreover, even if she, Song Beibei, starved to death, she wouldn¡¯t eat the food they left behind. Song Beibei started to wash the dishes. She was watched by a group of Nannies. The Nannies didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her, nor did they bully her. She even helped wipe the dishes when they weren¡¯t clean. However, she was afraid of being found out when she wiped them, so she always looked fearful. Song Beibei knew that they were probably afraid of being discovered by Mu Lan and being punished. So she simply didn¡¯t let them help. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to implicate others because of her. However, she didn¡¯t know how to wash dishes. Moreover, there were too many rules in the Xiao family. Every pair of dishes had to be washed several times, and they also had to go through the disinfection process. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have any strength at all. It took her two hours to finish everything last night. When she finally folded a stack of dishes and placed them in the cupboard, her hands and feet went soft and she fell to the ground. Song Beibei was so frightened that she took a step back, and she accidentally fell down. There was a cut on her arm and ankle, and she started to bleed. Although the cut wasn¡¯t very deep, Song Beibei suddenly felt helpless. How did she become a bullied little wife overnight? She didn¡¯t have any food to eat, and she was even grounded. She also had to wash the dishes, clean up, and do a lot of housework. In the past, how could Gu Yanqing bear to let her do these things. Gu Yanqing, where exactly are you now? Do you know that I¡¯m trapped here? Song Beibei was really depressed. Her current state was similar to when she was locked up in the detention center. No, it was worse. When she was in the detention center, at least Gu Yanqing would stay by her side at night. But now. Song Beibei suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t seen Gu Yanqing for a long time. The nanny saw the blood on her hands and ran over. She panicked, ¡°Young Madam, are you okay? ¡± Song Beibei held back her tears, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Song Beibei packed up everything, and Mu Lan even asked the housekeeper to come over to check on her. The housekeeper naturally did not dare to make things too difficult for her, so he told her to quickly go to her room to rest. After that, he even asked the nanny to send some medicine over. Song Beibei lay on the bed alone, unable to fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. It was really too disgusting. Taking advantage of the midnight, Song Beibei secretly got up. At this time, everyone should be asleep. She secretly left the room. Then, she carefully walked through the corridor. Then, she secretly went to the study. Song Beibei remembered that there was an antique telephone in the study room. And that telephone was connected to a wire, so it shouldn¡¯t be for decoration. She just wanted to sneak over and give Gu Yanqing a call. Song Beibei went over, but found that the door to the study room was locked. Old Witch! ! ! Song Beibei cursed in her heart. She turned around and had no choice but to leave. But she was really starving. Song Beibei almost couldn¡¯t control herself as she walked towards the kitchen. She wanted to eat, no matter what, she just wanted to eat. Song Beibei went to the kitchen. The Xiao family didn¡¯t have overnight dishes. Even the ingredients weren¡¯t overnight. The family¡¯s chefs had to go to the market in the early morning to buy fresh ones. Or their own manor to pick them. The huge kitchen was actually empty, which made Song Beibei very depressed. Just as Song Beibei turned around and left in despair, Xiao Mianjun was at the door. Song Beibei was almost completely stunned. But she no longer had the strength to confront her directly. She didn¡¯t say anything. She bypassed her and was about to leave. ¡°Wait. ¡± Xiao Mianjun called her. Song Beibei turned around, not saying a word. She did not know what Xiao Mianjun called her to do, but also in is no strength to deal with. Whatever. It doesn¡¯t matter if she tells her mom who despises her that she snuck into the kitchen tonight. Anyway, in their eyes, they have no upbringing to speak of. Xiao Mianjun said: ¡°You come with me. ¡± Chapter 208 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying that, Xiao Mianjun turned around and walked in front. Song Beibei had no idea what this Miss Xiao was going to do. But in the end, Song Beibei still followed Xiao Mianjun. Xiao Mianjun actually brought Song Beibei to her own room. Song Beibei had never been to this miss¡¯room before. The Room wasn¡¯t very big, but it was clean and tidy. The style of the room was somewhat similar to Xiao mianjun¡¯s. It was a bit cold and aloof. Xiao Mianjun pointed at the SOFA. ¡°sit down. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, so she sat down. But soon, she noticed that on the table in front of the SOFA, there was a family bucket, as well as coke and cold drinks. The Aroma of fried chicken wafted over. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. Xiao mianjun suddenly laughed. This scared Song Beibei. This ice princess could still laugh? However, the smile only lasted for less than a second. Then, the image of a cold-hearted woman returned. Xiao mianjun said, ¡°eat, this is for you. ¡± Song Beibei simply couldn¡¯t believe it. This¡­ ¡­ Family Bucket .. Was it for her? If it was someone else, then forget it. But the person opposite was Xiao Mianjun. The Xiao mianjun whose wedding was ruined by her. Song Beibei suddenly frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t put poison in it, did you? ¡± This Mrs. Xiao was even capable of doing something like confinement. As her daughter, could she have received a true inheritance? Xiao mianjun smiled coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t eat it. ¡± Song Beibei was not afraid. Even if there was poison, she would eat it. Song Beibei took a chicken wing from the inside and started to eat it. Song Beibei ate the whole bucket in one go. Her stomach felt uncomfortable at the end. Xiao Mianjun brought her a bottle of yogurt and placed it in front of Song Beibei. Song Beibei was really ¡°flattered¡± . She looked at Xiao Mianjun in confusion, but still took the yogurt. ¡°Why are you so good to me? ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°take it as a thank you. ¡± Song Beibei was confused. Thank her? For what? Xiao Mianjun seemed to see through her confusion. ¡°thank you for ruining the wedding. ¡± Song Beibei was flabbergasted. In the past, she had heard that it was better to destroy ten temples than to break up a marriage. She did not expect that after causing a scene at the wedding and ruining her good deed, she would still have to accept gratitude. But on second thought, it was very possible. This Miss Xiao and Mo Lichuan were simply a pathetic political marriage. Before the engagement, they had not even met. Xiao Mianjun had once used alcohol to drown her sorrows because she was dissatisfied with this marriage. However, Xiao Mianjun¡¯s position in the Xiao family was special, and she could not resist. Now, Song Beibei had ruined this wedding by accident. It was said that the Mo family had already taken the initiative to break off the engagement and bear all the blame. It was reasonable for her to come and thank her. Song Beibei was a little embarrassed after being thanked by her. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you, you don¡¯t have to thank me. ¡± Xiao Mianjun didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she passed her phone to Song Beibei. ¡°Call Him and ask him to pick you up. ¡± When Song Beibei saw her phone, it was as if she had fallen into the ocean and saw a piece of driftwood. When she took the phone, her fingers trembled slightly. She finally dialed the number that she knew by heart. Song Beibei was actually a little nervous and excited. Where was Gu Yanqing now? Had He called her in the past two days? He hadn¡¯t been able to contact her in the past few days. Was He worried about her? Song Beibei suddenly missed Gu Yanqing. After more than ten seconds, the call was finally picked up. On the other side, Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was very official. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Yanqing. ¡± Song Beibei finally heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice. It was like the most beautiful voice in the world. It had been a long time since she had heard Gu Yanqing speak. The familiar and deep voice was like a cello, coming from thousands of miles away through the phone. Song Beibei¡¯s longing and grievance surged like a tide. For no reason, she burst into tears like a child. On the other side, Gu Yanqing heard the crying and immediately reacted. ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s you! Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you picking up the phone? Whose phone are you using? Where are you now? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was low, but there was clearly a hint of anxiety. Song Beibei called him, but before she could speak, she began to cry. Something must have happened. Gu Yanqing was burning with anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Song Beibei. Answer my question. Where are you now? ¡± Song Beibei cried for a while and finally vented. She whined and said to Gu Yanqing in an aggrieved voice, ¡°your mother caught me and brought me back. I¡¯m now in Hexi Garden. She mistreats me every day, refusing to let me eat or drink. She even locked me in a dark room. If you don¡¯t come over, you¡¯ll never see me again. SOB, SOB, SOB¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing Song Beibei¡¯s words, almost every nerve in Gu Yanqing¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re in Hexi Garden now? What do you mean she won¡¯t let you eat or drink? And she¡¯s still torturing you? ¡± Song Beibei cried even louder. ¡°She¡¯s torturing me. Ever since I was young, she made me do things that you couldn¡¯t bear to let me do. She made me do the dishes and wipe the floor every day. If I¡¯m not good at it, she won¡¯t even give me food. Am I a nanny? ¡± ¡°My hands and feet are hurting too. My stomach hurts too. My whole body hurts. Gu Yanqing, if you don¡¯t come over, I¡¯m going to die. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart was completely gripped by Song Beibei. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Beibei, bear with it for a while. I¡¯ll come over immediately and take you away. ¡± Song Beibei cried a few more words before reluctantly hanging up the phone. After hanging up, she immediately smiled. That look of joy was like a child who had done something bad. When she looked up, she saw Xiao Mianjun looking straight at her. Xiao mianjun frowned slightly, her expression was a little complicated. Song Beibei suddenly felt a little guilty. Without waiting for Xiao Mianjun to speak, she refuted, ¡°why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m not lying. ¡± Xiao Mianjun crossed her arms and straightened her body. ¡°I just thought that I saw a primary school student who complained. It¡¯s hard for him to fall for your tricks. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Xiao mianjun¡¯s lips curved unconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think that you¡¯re lucky to have someone who¡¯s willing to pamper you without asking why. ¡± Song Beibei was quite happy to hear that. Sitting on the SOFA, her legs couldn¡¯t help but shake. She looked pleased at the mention of Gu Yanqing. ¡°That¡¯s right. My fate is good. I must have done a lot of good things in my past life, allowing me to meet Gu Yanqing in this life. ¡± Xiao Mianjun raised her eyebrows. ¡°maybe he did a lot of evil in his past life, which is why he met you. ¡± Song Beibei became anxious. ¡°How can you talk like that? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you treated me to an entire bucket of food, I would have fallen out with you. ¡± For some reason, the relationship between Song Beibei and Xiao Mianjun had undergone a subtle change. It was because of a family bucket. As expected, Gu Yanqing rushed over overnight. The next morning, Song Beibei went to the restaurant for breakfast. After breakfast, Mu Lan still asked Song Beibei to clean up the dishes. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to resist at that time. She only wanted to wait for Gu Yanqing to come over and be free. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to appear at the door the next second. Gu Yanqing looked travel-worn and a little tired, as if he had rushed here all night. Even Mu Lan, who had just stood up, was very shocked. She could not help but ask, ¡°when did you come? ¡± At this time, the housekeeper rushed over to report, ¡°Madam, the eldest young master is back. The eldest young master is in a hurry to find the young mistress. I haven¡¯t had the time to report. ¡± Mu Lan was only slightly surprised for a few seconds, but she recovered a trace of a smile. He saw that Gu Yanqing was quite happy. He said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°why didn¡¯t you wake up when you came back? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare breakfast for you. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t show much expression. His gaze was fixed on Song Beibei, who had just stood up and was about to clear the dishes. Song Beibei was also stunned when she saw Gu Yanqing. Because when she called yesterday, she knew that Gu Yanqing was still in Japan. She knew that Gu Yanqing would definitely come to find him as soon as possible. But she didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to rush back overnight. Gu Yanqing Chapter 209 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had not seen Gu Yanqing for almost a week. Now that Gu Yanqing suddenly appeared in front of her, she actually felt a little enlightened. After reacting for a few seconds, she suddenly felt a lump in her throat. She put down the plate in her hand, ran to the door without caring about anything, and threw herself into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms to cry. The few people present were a little surprised. The young mistress looked like a child who had been wronged. Mu Lan even frowned and said faintly, ¡°you cried early in the morning. You don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve treated you. ¡± Gu Yanqing came, and Song Beibei finally turned her head. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you treat me badly? ¡± Then she pointed at the pile of plates on the table and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I washed these. ¡± Then she pointed at the dining table floor and said, ¡°I cleaned these, and there, and there, and there. ¡± Gu Yanqing noticed that Song Beibei¡¯s snow-white arm had long scars on it. His voice sank, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly startled and said, ¡°I broke a few dishes when I was washing the dishes yesterday. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was obviously filled with anger. He grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm and said without looking at Mu Lan, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± Mu Lan shouted. Gu Yanqing turned around and looked at Mu Lan with a heavy gaze. Song Beibei raised her eyebrows at Mu Lan fearlessly. With Gu Yanqing¡¯s appearance, she was indeed fearless. She no longer had to suffer the wrath of this old witch. Mu Lan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really lawless. The two of you really don¡¯t put me in your eyes at all. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was also filled with indifference He said, ¡°my wife has no obligation to be your nanny here. Also, if you bring her back in the future, please let me know. She¡¯s my wife. I¡¯ll be very anxious if she goes missing for no reason. I almost called the police. If it¡¯s found out that you¡¯re the one who imprisoned her here, it¡¯ll be bad for you and the Xiao Family¡¯s reputation. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°you¡¯re threatening me. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare, but I, Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, can not be bullied by anyone, no matter who it is. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice carried a trace of cold and stern killing intent. Song Beibei, who was standing by the side, could also feel his cold aura. Although, hearing Gu Yanqing say this, the old witch¡¯s face turned green with anger, it was very satisfying. But in the end, Song Beibei did not want Gu Yanqing to fall out with her because of her. After all, she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s mother. Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart should be very uncomfortable. Thus, Song Beibei gently tugged at Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry home, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei¡¯s hand. Mu Lan was furious She said, ¡°do you really think the Xiao Family is a place where you can come and go as you please ¡°If you were the young master of the Xiao Family, you would have such freedom. If you don¡¯t recognize this identity, then coming here today is trespassing. It¡¯s easy to come in, but it¡¯s not so easy to get out. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly and looked at Mu Lan. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, are you going to lock me up as well? ¡± The words ¡°Mrs. Xiao¡± seemed to have cut a knife into Mu Lan¡¯s heart. She was so angry that she laughed instead. ¡°looks like your little wife has complained to you a lot. ¡± Seeing Mu Lan¡¯s smile, Song Beibei was a little afraid for a moment. She had no idea what this old woman was trying to do. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Beibei, I must take her away today. If you have any objections, come at me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for a little girl. ¡± Mu Lan laughed. ¡°little girl, do you still think she¡¯s a child? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s already nineteen years old this year, right? When I was nineteen years old, I already started two companies. When Mian Jun was nineteen years old, she already had two master¡¯s degrees. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t have the bearing of a noble lady. She doesn¡¯t stand or sit. Other than being spoiled, she doesn¡¯t have any other useful abilities. Ask Her what else she does besides eating, drinking, and having fun. A person who doesn¡¯t have a life goal and only relies on men to survive is no different from a parasite. I don¡¯t have any prejudice against her, but I just look down on her delicate temperament. In this world, there¡¯s no one who is born to serve anyone. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of a rich family, but that¡¯s the stuff her father bought for her. If it weren¡¯t for you, with her current state, she might have already been squandered. How is a girl like her worthy of your liking ¡°You don¡¯t like her being my nanny, but I don¡¯t like my son either. He would rather give up his family business and become a slave for someone like her! ¡± Mu Lan didn¡¯t hold back at all. Song Beibei, who was listening from the side, felt very uncomfortable. Although the old witch¡¯s words were not pleasant to hear, they were also true. For so many years, Song Beibei had never thought about the future. Everything felt like Gu Yanqing was there, as if Gu Yanqing and her future had been arranged. She occasionally thought about whether she had relied too much on Gu Yanqing. But in the end, she was defeated by the comfort of reality. Living under Gu Yanqing¡¯s wings, Song Beibei had always taken it for granted. Until she heard such ugly words like ¡°parasite¡± . Was she a parasite? Gu Yanqing wrapped his arms around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°My wife naturally doesn¡¯t have the ambition you had back then. In my opinion, she doesn¡¯t need those glamorous clothes you talked about. Her current carefree state is actually the most precious part to me. There isn¡¯t a single rule that says she has to live according to your lifestyle. If she really becomes the type of person that you think is ideal, then I think that¡¯s the truly terrifying thing. ¡± Mu Lan laughed coldly and said, ¡°you are really protecting her. If she is useless, then she is useless. But when it comes to you, she has become naive and cute. She is only nineteen years old now. Indeed, at this age, she is lively and beautiful. With her face, no matter what she does, no one will find her annoying. But ten years later, what about twenty years later When a woman¡¯s face is no longer beautiful, what will she use to be arrogant If a person wanted to be a princess, they had to pay a price. Those ladies who were proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting had also worked hard to cultivate their temperament. This was how society was like. A person had to work very hard to look effortless. I asked her to do this today and let her attend these classes. Do you think I¡¯m making things difficult for her I just want her to understand some things. He is your wife and should be your good wife. Whether you recognize the identity of the young master of the Xiao family or not, even if you are Gu Yanqing, you are not an ordinary person. You have to live in the eyes of the public, you have to be active in the top circles. In the future, you will inevitably bring your wife out. Do you really want to bring along a stumbling block that will only cause you trouble ¡°Marriage is very fair. It¡¯s like two people moving forward side by side. Two people have to walk in the same footsteps in order to go further. If one person always falls behind, the people in front will naturally see a different scenery. When they meet a better person, it¡¯s inevitable for them to have a change of heart. This is also the reason why your father is the richest person in Hong Kong city, but I didn¡¯t rely on him and insisted on my own career. ¡°Today, I¡¯m willing to train her to prove that I still think highly of her. By stopping her today, it proves that you also admit in your heart that the person you married is just a flower that can¡¯t bear the slightest bit of hardship. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s words were cold and calm. Although every word was filled with disdain and contempt for Song Beibei, Song Beibei somehow felt that it made sense. Especially that sentence, marriage was fair. Two people had to walk side by side in order to walk further together. And obviously, in this marriage.. Gu Yanqing had already walked very, very far ahead of her. But being called so incompetent by her, Song Beibei was very unconvinced in her heart. Before Gu Yanqing opened his mouth to speak, Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not such a delicate person. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear the hardships. As long as you don¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for me and are really willing to teach me, I¡¯m also willing to learn. I definitely won¡¯t become a burden to Gu Yanqing. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°then you have to prove yourself at least once. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°How do I prove myself? ¡± ¡°You can choose one of the courses I¡¯ve arranged for you. You can study here for half a month. As long as you can pass one of them, you can go back. I promise that I won¡¯t force you to come back here. Otherwise, your marriage with Gu Yanqing will need to be discussed from a long-term perspective. ¡± ¡°I promise you! ¡± ¡°I WON¡¯T AGREE! ¡± The two voices almost spoke at the same time. Song Beibei agreed without thinking, but Gu Yanqing coldly rejected it. Mu Lan looked at Gu Yanqing and smiled. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have confidence in your little wife? ¡± Gu Yanqing only said coldly, ¡°there¡¯s no need for you to provoke her. She doesn¡¯t need to take any boring lessons here. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°whether she¡¯s willing or not, it¡¯s not up to you. The teachers I hired for her are all top-notch. If she¡¯s willing to learn, even if it¡¯s for half a month, she can still learn a lot. ¡± Song Beibei gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll choose to cook. After half a month, I¡¯ll definitely learn something. As long as I pass the test, you promise not to come and make things difficult for me in the future. ¡± Mu Lan smiled. ¡°Sure. ¡± Song Beibei felt that her smile was a little strange. For some reason, she felt as if she had fallen into a trap. Chapter 210 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t manage to leave and still stayed in Hexi Garden. Gu Yanqing had originally come to pick her up and leave. But now, he followed her and also stayed in Hexi Garden. Song Beibei really did attend a day of classes during the day. Gu Yanqing was in the study room handling work matters remotely. When Song Beibei returned to the room, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. He actually didn¡¯t seem to care much about her. Song Beibei was also in a bad mood. After taking a shower, she sat next to Gu Yanqing and asked uncertainly, ¡°did I fall into your mother¡¯s trap? ¡± Gu Yanqing then looked at her unhappily. ¡°You just realized? ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly depressed. Actually, she had thought it through not long after she left the restaurant. Although Mu Lan¡¯s words made a lot of sense, it was obvious that she had a big motive. Her goal was to keep Song Beibei here. Naturally, Gu Yanqing had no choice but to stay. It was like killing two birds with one stone. Moreover, even though the courses she mentioned allowed Song Beibei to pick one that she was interested in. However, when the time came, the requirements for the assessment would still be set by her. If she said she couldn¡¯t pass, then she wouldn¡¯t pass. Song Beibei suddenly felt miserable. Now that she couldn¡¯t leave, Gu Yanqing was trapped here. Song Beibei sighed and said, ¡°forget it, it¡¯s only half a month. Anyway, in half a month, my school will start. Even if I don¡¯t go back, I have to go back. ¡°. Actually, what the old witch said made sense. A person has to work hard to look effortless. I¡¯ll treat it as a summer internship.¡± Gu Yanqing said unhappily, ¡°Song Beibei, when you listen to other people¡¯s words in the future, can you not always be hot-headed? Just now, what did she say, and you agreed immediately? ¡± Song Beibei was a little puzzled and said, ¡°what did she say? Didn¡¯t she just want me to choose one to prove myself? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and said coldly, ¡°she said that if you can¡¯t complete it, our marriage will take a long time to plan. Can¡¯t you hear that this is a trap? Why did you agree without thinking? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly reacted. Mu Lan seemed to have really said that. Now that she thought about it, it was really terrifying. Song Beibei was furious. ¡°What does she mean? What does she mean by having a long-term plan for our marriage? We¡¯ve already received our marriage certificate. What does she mean by having a long-term plan? Does she want us to get a divorce? ¡± Song Beibei flew into a rage, but Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression unexpectedly turned a little better. Song Beibei looked like she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was about to go out and argue with her. Gu Yanqing pulled her arm and sat beside him. ¡°Forget it. If you go out now, you won¡¯t get any benefits. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°how can she be like this? She just can¡¯t stand to see us, okay? ¡± Suddenly, Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing. ¡°Why does she look down on me like this? Are you that great? Why must I suffer this kind of anger when I¡¯m married to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re throwing a Tantrum at me now? ¡± Song Beibei was either throwing a Tantrum at Gu Yanqing, or she was feeling uncomfortable and couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. Mu Lan didn¡¯t like her, but she took a roundabout way to set a trap for her. Song Beibei felt like a fool, and she even jumped into it. She felt really wronged. She really felt something after hearing Mu Lan¡¯s words and decided to learn something, so that Mu Lan would look at her in a New Light. But now that she thought about it, there was actually no need for that. Mu Lan¡¯s goal was to prove that she could not do it, and then make her give up on Gu Yanqing. Her ultimate goal should be to get a divorce between the two of them. When she thought about this, Song Beibei felt a chill in her heart. For a moment, she felt that she was really stupid. She sat beside Gu Yanqing without saying a word. She stared at her fingers, feeling depressed and aggrieved. Then, she suddenly asked, ¡°Gu Yanqing, am I really a big idiot? I even promised her! ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her like she was a doormat. The corners of his lips curled up slightly and he sighed. Then, he closed the computer He reached out and touched Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°actually, there are benefits. You can give her a taste of her own medicine. Her goal is indeed impure, but if you really do it so that she can¡¯t find any faults and has nothing to say, at least in the future, she won¡¯t have any reason to find trouble with you. This is better than trading. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head. ¡°really? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. Song Beibei had always believed Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. If Gu Yanqing said it wasn¡¯t a loss, then it definitely wasn¡¯t a loss. But after a while.. Song Beibei said worriedly, ¡°I chose to cook. I originally wanted to learn it as well. This skill is very cool, but you also know that my skills are terrible. The teacher who taught me today told me that in half a month¡¯s time, I¡¯ll be the only one who can cook a specialty dish. Only when everyone is satisfied will I be considered to have passed. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°this condition sounds reasonable. It¡¯s not difficult. ¡± Song Beibei said dejectedly, ¡°of course it¡¯s easy for you. For me¡­ I¡¯m really afraid that my specialty dish that night will be instant noodles. ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be, ¡± Gu Yanqing said affirmatively. Song Beibei looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to comfort me. I know what I¡¯m capable of. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and said, ¡°what I mean is, even if it¡¯s instant noodles, you won¡¯t be good at it. ¡± Hearing this, Song Beibei was so angry that she pounced over and strangled Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. Gu Yanqing directly wrapped his arms around her waist, and with a flip, he pressed her onto the sofa. Their gazes met, and the temperature instantly rose. Gu Yanqing slowly kissed her lips. The longing that had accumulated day and night was slowly released. However, Song Beibei suddenly remembered something. ¡°wait a minute. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t stop. He kissed her earlobe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Did you install a GPS device in my phone? ¡± Gu Yanqing bit on the skin between her neck. ¡°Is that true? ¡± Song Beibei was confused by Gu Yanqing¡¯s breath, but she still maintained a bit of clarity. ¡°Of course. Your mother told me herself. ¡± ¡°You believe her? Be careful not to fall into her trap again? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were right beside her ear, and his breath was very flirtatious. The hot kiss went all the way down to her chest. Song Beibei¡¯s whole body trembled, and her mind was also confused. Thinking about it, it made sense. How could she believe Mu Lan¡¯s words Perhaps it was just to sow discord. As if to punish Song Beibei for not paying attention, Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss became domineering and forceful. Song Beibei quickly fell for him. The matter of the GPS was soon forgotten. After the incident, Song Beibei still felt that something was wrong. Gu Yanqing must have installed a GPS device. Otherwise, Mu Lan didn¡¯t need to have someone bring her phone around the world to disturb Gu Yanqing¡¯s line of sight. Moreover, according to Gu Yanqing¡¯s temperament, if he knew that she was here, he would have rushed over long ago. His mind was still thinking about many things in the past. He remembered the time when he had just made his relationship public. Gu Yanqing was abroad, and Song Beibei slept at Jiang Feifei¡¯s house that night. In the end, Gu Yanqing rushed over to Jiang Feifei¡¯s house early in the morning. At that time, he didn¡¯t give a reasonable reason. Going back even further, there was once when she was drunk and brought home by he Yucheng. Gu Yanqing was actually able to appear at the door of He Yucheng¡¯s house very quickly. Therefore, Gu Yanqing must have installed a GPS device in her phone. When she thought of this, Song Beibei could not help but feel angry. This man really had a strong desire to control her. In the past, it was one thing for him to privately change her wishes, but now, he actually wanted to monitor her whereabouts under his nose almost every day! He was simply abnormal! However, when Song Beibei raised her head, she saw that at this moment, this ¡°abnormal¡± was sleeping peacefully next to her. He breathed evenly, and his face was so handsome that it was extremely horrifying. For some reason, there was no anger in his heart anymore. Loving someone was really able to tolerate everything. Song Beibei felt that as long as Gu Yanqing was by her side, nothing else seemed to matter. After Gu Yanqing came, there were still some benefits. At least Song Beibei was in a much better mood. Now, she spent all day in the kitchen with the top chef from Hexi Garden. Of course, there were occasionally other classes. Song Beibei¡¯s talent in learning to cook was indeed not high. The chef in the kitchen often said, ¡°young Madam, I¡¯ll cut this. Young Madam, I¡¯ll do another demonstration. Please take a closer look. ¡± But it¡¯s the same ingredients, same ingredients. The difference between what she makes and what the Cook makes is like a thousand miles. Song Beibei was quite confident at first. It¡¯s just learning a specialty. Gu Yanqing likes to eat fish. The dish that Song Beibei learns is Squirrel Mandarin Fish. Several Times a day. But it¡¯s either too salty, or it¡¯s not cooked right, and the meat is too old. However, after practicing like this for half a month, Song Beibei did make some progress. At least, after last night, a complete plate, color and shape, can almost be made to look real. ????????????????? Chapter 211 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing went abroad again a while ago. He just happened to be back tonight. Today was also their last night in Hong Kong city. After Gu Yanqing settled down in Hexi Garden,. Xiao Peishan returned from the summer resort. However, he did not mention the matter of Gu Yanqing inheriting the company. Therefore, these days,. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had a relatively stable life here. In the end, Mu Lan did not think of any more tricks to make things difficult for her. Anyway, it was already the last night. In the end, it was also the day of the assessment. According to Mu Lan, if they passed, they wouldn¡¯t be required to return to Hexi Garden in the future. But if they didn¡¯t pass, in the future, as long as Song Beibei had holidays, she would at least come here to receive her socialite training. Until Mu Lan felt that she was suitable to be the Xiao Family¡¯s daughter-in-law. Song Beibei felt that tonight was quite important. She didn¡¯t want to spend all her free time on this old witch. Moreover, Song Beibei heard that there were two guests from the Xiao family tonight. Song Beibei only needed to prepare one dish. If more than half of the people liked this dish, it would be considered that she had passed the test. Song Beibei naturally made the Squirrel Mandarin fish that she had been practicing for the past few days. She stayed in the kitchen and did not go out. She only heard the little nanny who came in to serve the dishes say with a smile, ¡°that Mr. Su who came today is really good-looking. He doesn¡¯t seem to be from Hong Kong city. I¡¯ve never seen him before. I heard that he met his wife at the golf course. His wife took a liking to him and invited her home for dinner. She specially asked Miss Su to come back. Isn¡¯t that a disguised matchmaking for Miss Su? ¡± ¡°those who can be seen by the mistress must be the best. It¡¯s obvious that Mr. Su is the best of the best. He¡¯s a good match for our young mistress. ¡± ¡°The mistress arranged a blind date for the young mistress. The young mistress is quite unhappy. Our young mistress has never had a boyfriend in all these years. She¡¯s devoted to her work. What a waste of her youth. ¡± ¡°Mr. Su seems to know Miss Gu as well. I saw the two of them talking just now. They seem to be quite familiar with each other. The world really isn¡¯t big. ¡± ¡°Miss Gu is here today as well. That¡¯s true. Miss Gu comes to visit Madam every once in a while. Madam also treats Miss Gu like half a daughter. She likes her very much. ¡± ¡°Of course. Miss Gu is a famous lawyer internationally. She has the ability and temperament. She is the type of strong woman that Madam admires the most. ¡± Magnetic Song Beibei was frying fish when she accidentally poured too much cooking wine. She almost burned her fingers from the fire. Song Beibei was distracted just now. Because she heard Miss Gu¡¯s name. That Miss Gu was a famous lawyer internationally. Could it be Gu Wanjing? How could it be such a coincidence? Song Beibei thought about it carefully and felt that it was not impossible. The last time she met Mu Lan in Xia city, Gu Wanjing was by her side. Could it be that the guest today was really Gu Wanjing? Song Beibei could not describe the complicated feelings in her heart. Especially when she heard the two nannies say that Mrs. Xiao Liked Gu Wanjing very much¡­ ¡­ ¡°Young Madam, the fish is already cooked. Hurry up and scoop it up¡­ ¡± Song Beibei suddenly heard the chef¡¯s reminder from the side. Song Beibei snapped back to her senses. Oh No, the fish had already been fried to the point of boiling. Song Beibei hurriedly scooped the fish out of the frying pan first. Song Beibei was extremely depressed. But at this moment, it was already too late to start cooking again. At the restaurant, the other dishes had already been served. Moreover, there was only one mandarin fish prepared in the kitchen today. Song Beibei had no choice but to continue cooking. After that, she didn¡¯t dare to be distracted anymore. When the Squirrel Mandarin fish was ready, it was obviously not as good as her usual performance. The nanny had already served the dishes. There were also people who came to urge her, saying that Gu Yanqing had arrived and that dinner was about to begin. Song Beibei took off her apron, changed her clothes, and went to the restaurant. When Song Beibei was at the entrance of the restaurant, she happened to bump into Gu Yanqing who had just come up. Gu Yanqing reached out and rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s head, ¡°how is it? Can I taste your cooking tonight? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head a little dispiritedly, ¡°you¡¯re not participating in the judgment again. I seem to have made a mistake. Even if I wanted to canvass for votes, no one would do it. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled as if he had expected it. He did not say anything and put his arm around her shoulder, ¡°go in. ¡± As expected, he saw Gu Wanjing at the dining table. Song Beibei was actually already mentally prepared. But what was completely out of her expectations was that she actually saw Fox Su at the Xiao family¡¯s dining table. When Fox Su saw song Beibei, she did not seem surprised at all. She even winked at her flirtatiously, ¡°little missy, long time no see. ¡± It was a familiar and frivolous tone. She did not even care about the looks of the crowd. Gu Yanqing, who was beside her, also frowned slightly. He only said, ¡°second brother, please have some self-respect. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. He propped up his arms and looked at Gu Yanqing with a smile, ¡°third brother is still so stingy. His own treasure, when others take a glance at it, it becomes covetous. Third Brother¡¯s breadth of mind is not good enough. ¡± Mu Lan seemed to know everything. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Wanjing that you two have been together since you were young. He Shengliang, it¡¯s true. ¡± Xiao Peishan sat on the main seat and looked confused. ¡°Xiao Su and Yanqing have known each other since they were young? ¡± Mu Lan smiled and said, ¡°both of them are from the old Shengmei orphanage. ¡°. ¡°today, I met Xiao Su on the field. As we chatted, I actually found out that they came from the same orphanage as Yanqing. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fate? ¡± ¡°I heard that the orphanage had a ranking back then. Yan Qing was the third child, little Su was the second, and Wan Jing was the fifth. We can be considered a family. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei had not seen Fox Su for a long time. The last time they met was when they had a candlelit dinner at his yunding restaurant. Gu Yanqing did not appear, but Fox su appeared out of nowhere. She accompanied her to drink and then sent her home. Although Song Beibei had seen Su Liangxiao and heard him call her little daughter, Song Beibei had habitually rolled her eyes at him. However, Song Beibei no longer disliked Su Liangxiao. In fact, she had always been somewhat grateful to him. Su Liangxiao had stood up for her several times when she was in the most dangerous situation. If it weren¡¯t for her, she would have died countless times just because she was brainless. Xiao Peishan was all smiles. It was obvious that he liked Su Liangxiao as well. Then, he got Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei to quickly sit down and start eating dinner. Actually, Xiao Peishan, Xiao Mianjun, and the others didn¡¯t know that she was the one who made the Squirrel Mandarin fish on the table today. Mu Lan meant that they would only know the true level of the fish if they did not know. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were not included in the comments. There were only five people present who were surprised by the two of them. Fox Su, Gu Wanjing, Xiao Peishan, Mu Lan, and Xiao Mianjun. As long as there were three people who appreciated her cooking, she would be considered to have passed the test. This was very difficult. First of all, on Mu Lan¡¯s side, Song Beibei¡¯s dish would definitely not pass the test. Sure enough, Mu Lan picked up a piece of fish and ate it. Then, she frowned, ¡°why is the fish cooked today so terrible? ¡± Song Beibei cursed silently in her heart. Despicable, despicable. She had set her position from the start. This way, others would have a preconceived impression of her. She probably wouldn¡¯t say that it was delicious. Xiao Peishan tasted his chopsticks and said, ¡°I think the taste is okay. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt happy in her heart. It was one-to-one. Actually, this father-in-law was not bad. Therefore, Song Beibei called out to everyone expectantly, ¡°you guys try it too. ¡± Gu Wanjing picked up his chopsticks and took a bite. He frowned slightly, ¡°I remember that chef Wang is best at Squirrel Mandarin Fish. After eating it the last time, I still can¡¯t forget it. But this taste, it¡¯s really¡­ ¡± It was obvious even if she didn¡¯t say it. Song Beibei wished she could roll her eyes at her. At this moment, Xiao Mianjun also took a bite and commented lightly, ¡°it¡¯s not bad. ¡± Mu Lan turned her head and glanced at Xiao Mianjun. But she didn¡¯t show any expression. Song Beibei suddenly became nervous. Was it two to two now? Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t really care about the so-called test results. Anyway, when she returned to Xia city in the future, Mu Lan would ask her to go back. She could just find an excuse to reject it. Could it be that she could tie her up and bring her back? However, she still minded it in her heart. Perhaps she just had to go against Mu Lan. It was as if she could prove something after passing this test. Or she could vent her anger. And now, it could be considered a two-to-two draw. The only one who had the right to comment was Su Liangxiao. Mu Lan looked at Su Liangxiao with a smile. ¡°Xiao Su, try this fish and see if it suits your taste. ¡± Su Liangxiao also politely picked up a piece of fish and put it into his mouth. Song Beibei stared at Su Liangxiao who was opposite her. She could not help but ask, ¡°how is it? Is it good? ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s expression suddenly showed great pain, as if he could not swallow it. Song Beibei had just tasted it. Although her performance today was a little abnormal, the taste was still okay. At least it was not bad. What was the meaning of Su Liangxiao¡¯s expression? Could it be that he had already seen through the clues and deliberately did not give her face. Song Beibei also did not give her face and said, ¡°so what you eat is sh * t? It tastes so bad? ¡± Song Beibei and Su Liangxiao were actually used to being lawless. Su Liangxiao sometimes ridiculed Song Beibei without giving her any face. But Song Beibei forgot for a moment that this was the Xiao family¡¯s dining table. Sure enough, when she finished speaking and raised her head to look at Mrs. Xiao, her face was already filled with disgust as if she was looking at a mountain village girl. Mu Lan scolded, ¡°who talks to guests like this? Do you even know any manners? ¡± Xiao Mianjun also looked at Song Beibei in astonishment. She probably did not expect Song Beibei to suddenly say such a thing. Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression was very calm, as if it had nothing to do with her. Xiao Peishan was still alright. He even advised Mu Lan, ¡°forget it, a child¡¯s words have no fear. Xiao Su, don¡¯t mind it. ¡± Gu Yanqing saw song Beibei¡¯s undisguised venomous tongue and the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. He gently rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s head, ¡°Beibei, you should be more polite to the guests. ¡± Although Gu Yanqing looked as if he was lecturing Song Beibei, his doting eyes and indulgent tone made it seem like he was gloating over her misfortune. It seemed like he was in a good mood after Song Beibei ridiculed Su Liangxiao. On the other hand, Su Liangxiao seemed to have not swallowed the fish yet. Mu Lan said, ¡°if it tastes too bad, hurry up and spit it out. ¡± Su Liangxiao seemed to have difficulty swallowing the fish. He asked, ¡°Is there lemon in it? ¡± Indeed, Lemon was added. This was a method unique to the Xiao family¡¯s chefs. They used lemon instead of vinegar. It had a sour taste and a lemon¡¯s fragrance. However, Song Beibei seemed to have put more lemons today. However, after Su Liangxiao asked this question, Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing were slightly surprised. They looked at Su Liangxiao with a complicated gaze. Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s lemons. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it. No one forced you to eat it. ¡± Mu Lan gave her a warning look. Song Beibei curled her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Lan said, ¡°if you don¡¯t like it, then eat another dish. Try My chef¡¯s wine-fermented dumplings. I ate this dish before I dug him out. ¡± Unexpectedly, Su Liangxiao said, ¡°this Squirrel Mandarin fish is really too delicious. I was so excited just now, but I¡¯ve never eaten anything so appetizing. I¡¯ve really made a fool of myself. ¡± Song Beibei was completely shocked again. What on earth was this Stinky Fox doing. He was clearly looking like he was going to die from the taste, but now he actually changed his words and said that he had never eaten anything so delicious. Did he have to be so different from what he appeared to be. However, Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. Since Fox Su said it was delicious, then it was now three to two. She had won! In the future, the old witch could no longer find an excuse to make things difficult for her. She could no longer find an excuse to let her return to port city to receive hellish socialite training! ! ! Fox, Oh Fox, so you have such cute moments too. Song Beibei¡¯s joy was completely expressed in words. She was instantly grateful. She placed the entire plate of Squirrel Mandarin fish in front of Su Liangxiao. ¡°since you think it¡¯s delicious, you should eat more. ¡± Who knew that Fox Su¡¯s face would turn Pale. Mu Lan¡¯s color was not that good either. She glanced at Song Beibei and then looked at Su Liangxiao. She seemed to have some unknown meaning, ¡°Xiao Su, since you like it, eat more. ¡± Only Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression was very complicated, as if she wanted to say something but stopped herself. But in the end, she did not say anything. She only glanced at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing had a clear and indifferent expression. He continued to eat his own food, as if it had nothing to do with him at all. Song Beibei was still in a state of excitement. Probably because she was grateful, she kept urging Su Liangxiao to eat the Squirrel Mandarin fish she made. Actually, Song Beibei was still very happy in her heart. There was actually someone who really appreciated her cooking. She herself felt that it was very ordinary, but Su Liangxiao actually ate it to the extent that it was heaven-defying. Could it be that this Fox¡¯s taste was different from ordinary people, or that its taste was special? But, no matter what, it would be a great help if he felt that it was delicious. Su Liangxiao was really forced by Song Beibei to eat a lot of squirrel mandarin fish. When he ate it, he would unconsciously frown, but after he finished eating, he would chuckle and praise the taste. Even Xiao Peishan said, ¡°later, I¡¯ll get the chef to write the formula for you. Since you like it, you can go back and find someone to follow it. ¡± Su Liangxiao even politely thanked him. But after the meal ended, the chef really did write the formula. Song Beibei was momentarily happy and personally handed the formula to Su Liangxiao. At that time, Su Liangxiao was standing on the balcony There was no one there and the light was very dim. Song Beibei tiptoed over, in fact, she wanted to scare him. Before she got close, she saw Gu Wanjing walking over from another aisle. He did not know what he was going to give Su Liangxiao, but he said, ¡°here, try it. This is the essential oil that I use to remove my make-up, but it has a little anti-allergy effect. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and took it, ¡°fifth sister is so thoughtful. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, ¡°you¡¯re obviously allergic to lemon, why do you have to be so hard on yourself? ¡± Chapter 212 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei¡¯s approaching footsteps suddenly stopped. Was she allergic to Lemons? Fox Su was allergic to lemons. Why did she eat so many squirrel mandarin fish with lemon juice? Song Beibei was very surprised. She did not go over. She hid behind a wall and eavesdropped. Over there. Su Liangxiao rolled up his sleeves and smeared the essential oil on his arm Sure enough, red rashes of all sizes had grown on his arm. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°second brother is really extraordinary to his little daughter. You know that Squirrel Mandarin fish was made by her, right? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled, ¡°it¡¯s not very obvious. Besides, the Xiao Family¡¯s little nannies are very gossipy. ¡± Gu Wanjing also smiled, ¡°that¡¯s true. I heard about the culinary test the moment I arrived. But you offended Mrs. Xiao Today, do you know that? ¡± ¡°Only that heartless little daughter couldn¡¯t tell that you couldn¡¯t eat the fish at all and kept asking you to eat as much as you can. ¡± Su Liangxiao, on the other hand, did not seem to mind at all. ¡°So be it. I don¡¯t want to be her son-in-law. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°what a pity, what a pity. You don¡¯t even care about the identity of the Xiao Family¡¯s son-in-law. It¡¯s obvious that Mrs. Xiao still wants to treat you as family. ¡± Su Liangxiao chuckled and said in a somewhat mocking tone, ¡°If Mrs. Xiao knew that her precious son was almost set on fire by this ¡®family member¡¯ more than ten years ago, what would your expression be like? ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s tone was casual, but Gu Wanjing¡¯s face suddenly turned pale when she heard it. Su Liangxiao glanced at her and said, ¡°speaking of that fire, you¡¯re the most innocent. I originally wanted to perish together with Gu Yanqing, but I didn¡¯t expect that I was rescued by big brother and Gu Yanqing was rescued by you. Among the four of us, you were the one who was injured the most. ¡± Gu wanjing seemed to be very resistant to this topic, ¡°second brother, can you not bring up the past anymore? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed out loud, ¡°is it because of that fire that Gu Yanqing owes you a favor forever? Even if he marries the little heiress, even if he knows your feelings, he still can¡¯t push you away and ignore you? ¡± Su Liangxiao immediately poked Gu Wanjing¡¯s sore spot Gu Wanjing was a little annoyed, ¡°second brother, what happened back then wasn¡¯t third brother¡¯s fault. No one wanted that kind of tragedy to happen. Third Brother felt guilty, so he accepted everything that you did. But sister anning has been dead for so many years, it should have been over long ago, right ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still holding a grudge and blaming third brother for everything. ¡± Su Liangxiao was silent for two seconds. August nights were also extremely hot. But Hexi Garden was different. Servants placed large blocks of ice in the ICEHOUSE all around the garden. Even when they walked from the house to the outside, a gust of wind blew and waves of coolness spread over the surface. It was much more comfortable than staying in an air-conditioned room with constant temperature and humidity. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°because up until now, I still dream of peace every night. She said that her soul has drifted away and has no place to rest. Wan Jing, do you know this feeling For more than ten years, I have been haunted by nightmares every night. Anning died, and she died in such an embarrassing way. Until now, I still can¡¯t forget the look of her when I fished her out of the water. Anning loves beauty so much that she specially asked me to pick a white dress for her that day. She was so happy and excited to go to the appointment, but what was the result Gu Yanqing clearly knew that there was a rainstorm that day. Why did he let her go to such a dangerous place? In the end, he didn¡¯t go. In the end, anning was killed by him. Tell me, how do I forgive him? I will never forgive the person who killed anning. Anning is watching, watching me make the person who killed her live a life worse than death!¡± Su Liangxiao suddenly turned his head, ¡°Wanjing, have you dreamt of anning all these years? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s face turned pale and she subconsciously took a step back. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°No. With sister Anning¡¯s personality, she probably doesn¡¯t like everyone to still remember her and feel sad for her. ¡± This sentence made Su Liangxiao feel inexplicably sad. He turned his head and said, ¡°yes, with anning¡¯s personality, she really doesn¡¯t like everyone to worry about her. She likes to take responsibility for everything. She smiles all day long without any worries. Just looking at her makes this world seem very beautiful. ¡± However, in the blink of an eye, Su Liangxiao¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious Even his tone became a little more vicious. ¡°But why is God so unfair? Why did God take away her fresh and young life so cruelly? I can¡¯t figure it out. For so many years, I¡¯ve asked myself over and over again, why her? Why does it have to be my an Ning? If only I had stopped her that day. If only there was no gu Yanqing in this world. Do you still remember that blind fortune teller who came to the courtyard when I was young ¡°The fortune teller said that Gu Yanqing was a calamity for anning. He didn¡¯t expect his words to come true. ¡± Gu Wanjing didn¡¯t say anything. Second Brother probably forgot that the fortune teller said, ¡°this young man is a calamity for these two little sisters. ¡± The wind blew past. Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice was a little Pale, ¡°but this is all in the past. If sister anning knew about this, she wouldn¡¯t want you to suffer like this and live in hatred for her. She definitely wouldn¡¯t want you to go against third brother everywhere. Second Brother, forget it. It¡¯s already been fourteen years. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed twice, ¡°you can forget it, but I can¡¯t. I want to remember it for the rest of my life. I want to make the person who killed an Ning suffer. Otherwise, how pitiful would my an Ning be? At such a fancy age, I¡¯ve walked around this world for nothing. ¡± Gu WANJING¡¯s body inexplicably trembled slightly. In the end, she pinched her fingers and said, ¡°do whatever you want. But if you do this, sister an Ning will not have peace even if she knows something in the underworld. ¡± After saying that, Gu Wanjing left. Only Su Liangxiao was left on the balcony. Song Beibei was still leaning against the wall. From her angle, she could only see Su Liangxiao¡¯s back. His arm was propped against the railing, and his back was very lonely. His hand was tightly holding the makeup remover essential oil that Gu Wanjing had just given him. Song Beibei could not see his face clearly, she could only see that his chin was very tight. For some reason, she noticed that there was a hint of crystal in the corner of his eyes. The moonlight tonight was not very good. But Song Beibei could still see it clearly. Su Liangxiao was crying. Su Liangxiao had already lowered his head, Song Beibei could no longer see his face. However, his shoulders were slightly trembling. Song Beibei was completely shocked from the bottom of her heart. Actually, when Gu Wanjing opened her mouth just now, Song Beibei felt as if someone had hit her in the head. Then, what happened next seemed to happen one after another, hitting her so hard that she could not react at all. Her mind was a little groggy. Even her ears were buzzing. Gu Yanqing had once told her that he was almost burned to death in a huge fire in the orphanage. It was Gu Wanjing who risked her life to save him, but she was severely burned. She had been in the hospital for more than half a year and was once in critical condition. However, Gu Yanqing had never said that the fire that year was set by Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei felt that the relationship between these people was very strange. Who was an Ning And who was the eldest brother? The few people in the orphanage that year were like a sealed circle, no one could get in. And there was a huge secret hidden in this circle. Song Beibei had always been curious why Su Liangxiao hated Gu Yanqing so much. And why was Gu Yanqing so afraid of him. Song Beibei had heard the drunken Zhong Junjie mention it before. He said that there was a life between second brother and third brother. There was no chance for them to shake hands and make peace in this life. Zhong Junjie said that the summer more than ten years ago was a nightmare for all the children in the orphanage. No one wanted to talk about it, no one wanted to recall it. It was like a huge curse that changed the fate of all the children. Song Beibei still did not understand what had happened that summer. But today, she had a clue. Was it that girl called an Ning? Who was an Ning What was her relationship with Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing? She seemed to have died 14 years ago. 14 years ago, Gu Yanqing was 15 years old. It was also that year, the year Song Yanliang adopted him. How many things had happened that year? Song Beibei felt like she was going crazy. Song Beibei was still holding the recipe for Squirrel Mandarin fish written by the kitchen chef. She stood in her original spot, but her footsteps were as if they had been nailed, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. She had been shocked by too many things tonight, and she needed to take a break¡­ ¡­ * * * * * Chapter 213 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei went back. She found Gu Yanqing looking for her. The housekeeper found her first and said, ¡°Young Madam, where did you go? Everyone is eating fruit in the living room. Mr. Su brought black-skinned watermelons from Hokkaido I heard that they are very rare.¡± Song Beibei went over, and Gu Yanqing immediately walked over. ¡°where did you go? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. Then she also went over to eat the watermelon. Everyone was there Xiao Peishan said, ¡°this kind of watermelon only grows on the northernmost island of Japan. The annual yield is only 100. It¡¯s a rare variety that has a high price but no market. I remember it now. In 2008, it was sold for 6,100 dollars. It weighed 17 pounds. Later, I heard some friends talk about it, and I was thinking of going to Japan to try it sometime. ¡± Mu Lan also smiled. ¡°Xiao Su is quite capable. By the way, Mianjun, don¡¯t you like watermelon the most? How is it? Does it suit your taste? ¡± Xiao Mianjun took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Xiao mianjun laughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You have such high standards. This is much sweeter than the Filipino melons that the Mo family sent last time. ¡± Although Song Beibei was not very smart, she could hear it. The old witch¡¯s words clearly had a hidden meaning. Could it be that she really fancied Su Liangxiao and wanted him to be her son-in-law? Mu Lan looked at him. ¡°where¡¯s Little Su? ¡± At this moment, Su Liangxiao happened to come in from outside. He was smiling. ¡°I¡¯m here. What are the beauties talking about? ¡± Mu Lan was tickled so much that her brows and eyes curved. ¡°Mian Jun said that the watermelons you brought are not bad. ¡± ¡°If Miss Xiao likes them, I¡¯ll send some back to Japan for you. ¡± Xiao Mianjun was obviously not very interested. She just nodded politely at him. Song Beibei saw that Su Liangxiao¡¯s face was relaxed and had a hint of a young master¡¯s aura. However, he was elegant and handsome. He was not annoying at all. On the contrary, that smile had a bewitching charm. This was the Su Liangxiao that Song Beibei had always been familiar with, the man who was like a Fox. However, Song Beibei could not help but think of the way he looked on the balcony just now. That malevolence, that sadness. In an instant, Song Beibei suddenly felt that this man¡¯s fox-like appearance seemed to be a cynical disguise. On the surface, he appeared to be high and mighty, but his laughter and curses hid the fear and pain in his heart. It had been more than ten years, and Su Liangxiao had said that he had nightmares every night. What kind of feeling was this? Song Beibei could not understand at all. But after seeing Su Liangxiao cry and then looking at that smile, she felt that there were traces of sadness in this fox-like smile, and it slowly spread on his face. ¡°Little Missy, if you keep looking at me like this, third brother is going to pull out my tendons and skin me alive and throw me into the Huangpu River. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s teasing words were right beside her ear. Song Beibei realized that she had been staring at Su Liangxiao for a long time. Song Beibei unconsciously glanced at Gu Yanqing. At this moment, Gu Yanqing was also staring at Song Beibei¡¯s eyes. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have much expression on his face, but his slightly furrowed brows and pensive expression said it all. At this moment, Gu Yanqing was in a very unhappy mood. Song Beibei patted her head. What was she doing? was she going to be the Virgin Mary, the Savior? How could a person like Su Liangxiao deserve her pity? Moreover, she said that she would make Gu Yanqing¡¯s life worse than death. She might even use all sorts of methods to deal with Gu Yanqing in the future. At that time, they would definitely be enemies again. Song Beibei would never sympathize with her future enemies. Moreover, she actually didn¡¯t understand the truth. Song Beibei quickly walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side and held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. She narrowed her eyes at Gu Yanqing as if she was trying to please him. Mu Lan was obviously a little unhappy as well. This girl really had no upbringing. At Mian Jun¡¯s engagement ceremony, she stared at Mo Lichuan like this. In the end, the wedding was inexplicably canceled. Now she was staring at Su Liangxiao like this. Since she was already married to her son, could it be that she didn¡¯t even know how to avoid suspicion? Mu Lan really looked down on Song Beibei from the bottom of her heart. Naturally, she didn¡¯t like anything. But in front of outsiders, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to reprimand her. Especially since her son was so protective. However, Mu Lan could also see that this Su Liangxiao and her daughter-in-law seemed to be old acquaintances. Moreover, their friendship might not be shallow. Mu Lan asked, ¡°when did Xiao Su and Bei Bei meet? Are they the same as Wan Jing? ¡± Su Liangxiao said bluntly, ¡°my fate with her dates back more than ten years ago. I¡¯m sure Madam knows that back then, her father made a big fuss about finding a son-in-law for her. Actually, I was the first choice at that time, but third brother beat me to it. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked very unhappy. ¡°second brother, why do you keep bringing up the past? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°Today¡¯s atmosphere isn¡¯t good. There¡¯s no harm in reminiscing about the past. ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. These two people had long been successful in their careers and were able to hold their own. Why did they still like to hold onto the title of Song Family¡¯s son-in-law? Even if the Stinky Fox had not been chosen by his father, he would still have risen to fame and become a proud son of the business world. Why was he still so calculative until today? Why did he feel that Gu Yanqing had stolen his chance back then? Mu Lan, however, changed the topic. ¡°Xiao Su is quite well-off. Why hasn¡¯t he started a family yet? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°I have a higher standard. ¡± Fortunately, Song Beibei did not drink any water. Otherwise, she would have spat it out. No one would be so straightforward. They were simply narcissistic. ¡°Xiao Su, what do you think of our Mianjun? ¡± Xiao Mianjun finally raised her head and said impatiently, ¡°MOM, don¡¯t randomly pick a couple. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°when did I randomly pick a couple? You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re still not married at your age. Let Xiao Su evaluate you from a man¡¯s point of view. As a woman, what are your failures? ¡± Xiao Mianjun stood up. ¡°then you guys can slowly evaluate her. I¡¯ll go back to my room first. ¡± Then, she stood up and left. Mu Lan held back her anger and said to Su Liangxiao, ¡°this child has a bit of a stubborn temper, but she¡¯s not usually like this. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s name. She¡¯s as strong as a man. She doesn¡¯t want to marry now. If she really wants to marry, her suitors can line up to the Eiffel Tower in France. ¡± While they were still chatting, Song Beibei felt bored after eating the fruit. After Xiao Mianjun left, Gu Yanqing took the opportunity to hold Song Beibei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°we¡¯ll go back to our room to rest first. ¡± Mu Lan was slightly displeased. ¡°It¡¯s so early, and the guests are still here. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°You forgot that we¡¯re newlyweds and haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. ¡± Gu Yanqing said this very naturally. Song Beibei¡¯s face turned red. Gu Yanqing wanted to leave, but the excuse he came up with was a little¡­ ¡­ Not Suitable for young children ¡­ However, Song Beibei stole a glance at Gu Yanqing. He actually said such a thing, and he even said it as a matter of course. He was calm and composed, and his temperament was like an orchid! Song Beibei was really too convinced. Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good beside him. She said, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, Aunty, uncle, I¡¯ll take my leave too. ¡± Su Liangxiao took the opportunity to take his leave as well. At this moment, Gu Yanqing was no longer in a hurry. He brought Song Beibei to send the two of them off. Their car was parked in the open-air parking lot outside the main entrance of Hexi Garden. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing stood at the entrance. Gu Wanjing did not drive over. It turned out that she had come with Su Liangxiao today. When Su Liangxiao got into the car, he winked at Song Beibei, ¡°Little Missy, we¡¯ll meet again. ¡± He did not even say goodbye to Gu Yanqing and drove off. ¡°Alright, stop looking. She¡¯s already gone. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold voice drifted into Song Beibei¡¯s ears. Song Beibei looked at him gloomily. ¡°You were the one who insisted on seeing her off. ¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect my wife to look so reluctant. ¡± ¡°WHO¡¯s reluctant? I was just thinking about something. ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ Who¡¯s anning? ¡± Chapter 214 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression froze for a second. His expression instantly darkened. Then, he turned around and walked into the house. Song Beibei was stunned. Gu Yanqing rarely looked like this. It was as if he had been stepped on a landmine. Song Beibei stayed where she was for a while before returning. When Song Beibei returned to the House, Gu Yanqing was smoking on the balcony. Song Beibei looked at his back and actually felt that at this moment, his back was very similar to Su Liangxiao¡¯s back. It was so lonely, as if he had fallen into an emotional state, unable to extricate himself. Song Beibei walked over and stopped beside Gu Yanqing. She directly took the cigarette from Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t smoke anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around and looked into Song Beibei¡¯s eyes. For a moment, Song Beibei was stunned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were empty, as if he was looking at someone else through her. Song Beibei asked in a daze, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised a hand and touched Song Beibei¡¯s cheek. He stared at her for a while, then slowly turned around and said, ¡°anning¡¯s full name is Su Anning. ¡± Song Beibei was also surprised, ¡°her surname is Su too? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was distant, as if it was covered with a layer of time dust. He said, ¡°Su Anning is Su Liangxiao¡¯s younger sister. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly surprised. But when she knew her surname, she had guessed this. Song Beibei said, ¡°is she also the younger sister of the orphanage? Just like you and Gu Wanjing, you both have the surname of the nanny who raised you? ¡± Song Beibei did not know why, but her heart suddenly ached. It was probably Gu Yanqing¡¯s sorrowful expression. Although Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was calm and his tone was steady, Song Beibei could see that his eyes were slowly stirring up a storm of blood. Song Beibei actually couldn¡¯t bear to see it. Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°No, an Ning is Su Liangxiao¡¯s biological sister. She¡¯s Su Liangxiao¡¯s only relative in this world. ¡± Song Beibei was too shocked. Because the chances of the orphanage adopting biological siblings were too small. Song Beibei asked, ¡°are an Ning and Su Liangxiao twins? ¡± ¡°An Ning is two years younger than Su Liangxiao. ¡± ¡°How could this be? ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t believe it. What did this mean. It meant that Su Liangxiao had a family, and this family sent their son to the orphanage and then their daughter to the orphanage. If that was the case, how could they be the only family. Song Beibei asked her own questions Gu Yanqing said, ¡°an Ning and Su Liangxiao are half-siblings. It¡¯s said that their mother is a prostitute. ¡± Song Beibei seemed to understand something at once. She only felt incredulous. However, the image of Su Liangxiao¡¯s ferocious face on the balcony appeared in her mind. He said one sentence: My an Ning. Su Liangxiao must love this sister very much. Song Beibei asked, ¡°how an Ning died that year, does it have anything to do with you? Is that why Su Liangxiao hates you so much, and why you always avoid him? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s been fourteen years. It¡¯s been so long that I feel like I can forget about it and let it go. I still remember that summer was especially hot. That day was an Ning¡¯s birthday. An Ning asked me to meet her in the water curtain cave. However, it suddenly rained that night and I was trapped on the way. However, when I rushed over, an Ning was already in trouble. The wooden planks on the iron chain bridge that she had to pass to get to the water curtain cave broke. An Ning fell off the bridge and fell into the Grand Canyon. Six hours later, an Ning¡¯s body was found¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yanqing fell silent, as if he couldn¡¯t continue. Song Beibei heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s words and felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t remember what it was. Song Beibei Patted Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°actually, it wasn¡¯t your fault. It was an accident. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around You caressed Song Beibei¡¯s face. ¡°It was a long time ago. To me, I¡¯ve already let it go. An Ning is a very good girl. Her personality is very similar to yours. She¡¯s sunny and happy. There was never any sadness in her eyes. At that time, all the children in the orphanage liked her. When an Ning left, the one who was the most upset wasn¡¯t me, but Su Liangxiao. The loss of his only family member was fatal to him. Since he was young, he had placed all his attention on an Ning. All these years, he didn¡¯t hate me, but he had to find a reason to live on after losing an Ning. That¡¯s why he chose to hate me and oppose me. Actually, this is good too. I owe an Ning. If I had been a little earlier, such a tragedy might not have happened. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head vigorously. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault at all. Su Liangxiao hates you because he can¡¯t accept the fact that he lost his sister, but this really isn¡¯t your fault. ¡± Song Beibei was very anxious because she didn¡¯t know how to comfort Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing looked at her anxious expression and smiled He patted her head. ¡°Alright, you know the INS and outs of the matter. This is also the reason why I¡¯ve been unwilling for you to get close to Su Liangxiao all this while. Because he doesn¡¯t have good intentions towards me, it¡¯s difficult for him to have good intentions towards you. No matter what, you have to stay away from him in the future. ¡± Song Beibei hurriedly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely stay far away from him in the future. ¡± Song Beibei thought the same at that time People really loved and hated people like Fox Su Actually, from an outsider¡¯s point of view, the incident that happened more than ten years ago couldn¡¯t be blamed on Gu Yanqing. Back then, he actually set fire to Gu Yanqing and wanted to perish together. It was extremely terrifying. But from Su Liangxiao¡¯s point of view, she could understand. After all, he was the only family member in this world. Moreover, children who grew up in an orphanage should care more about family ties than anyone else. Song Beibei had another dream at night. Song Beibei Actually Dreamt of an Ning. In the dream, the girl was only twelve or thirteen years old. It was Song Beibei¡¯s imagination. The two of them were facing each other. Song Beibei actually felt that they were so familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before An Ning stood opposite her and smiled at her. ¡°You have to take good care of Gu Yanqing and my brother for me. Don¡¯t let them hate each other again because of me. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. An Ning smiled at her again. ¡°You have to take a good look at this world for me. This world should be very beautiful and big, right? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very big. There are many countries. ¡± An Ning smiled calmly. ¡°I still have a wish to fulfill. ¡± Just as Song Beibei was about to ask her what her wish was, she suddenly woke up. It turned out that Gu Yanqing had patted her to wake her up. Song Beibei opened her eyes and saw Gu Yanqing looking very worried. ¡°Beibei, Beibei, are you okay? ¡± Song Beibei was still a little confused. ¡°What happened to me? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you were dreaming. You kept calling an Ning¡¯s name. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know that she had always called an Ning¡¯s name in her dreams. It was clearly someone who had nothing to do with her. Song Beibei said with a sudden realization, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I dreamt of an Ning. Why do I feel that she¡¯s so familiar? I can still see her face. I feel very close to her, as if we¡¯re connected by something. She said that her wish hasn¡¯t been fulfilled, but I don¡¯t know what other wishes she has. ¡± After hearing Song Beibei¡¯s words, Gu Yanqing¡¯s face turned pale. He lay down slowly and held Song Beibei in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You have nothing to do with her. Go to sleep. ¡± Song Beibei went to sleep and never dreamed of peace again. However, this name and that face were deeply imprinted in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. Song Beibei felt that it was familiar. That face was too familiar. The next day, they set off for Xia city. Song Beibei stayed in the Hexi Garden for over twenty days. Although it was luxurious and luxurious like a palace, Song Beibei really felt that it was worse than going to jail. The moment the car drove out of Hexi Garden, Song Beibei felt that even the air seemed to become lighter. It was already late August. In a few days, she would start school. Thinking about it, it was a pity that her entire summer vacation was gradually exhausted like this. ¡­ On the flight back, she actually bumped into Su Liangxiao and Gu Wanjing. They happened to be on the same flight. Because they were both in First Class. Therefore, there was only a aisle between Song Beibei and Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao was quite happy to see Song Beibei. ¡°Little Missy, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so soon. Did you miss me? ¡± Thus, Gu Yanqing decisively switched seats with Song Beibei. After returning, Song Beibei felt that she had finally returned to her base camp. After resting for two days, school started! * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 215 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei stood at the entrance of a university and looked at the majestic stone pillar gate. For a moment, her mood was a little agitated. She was already a sophomore! After Song Beibei returned from Hexi Garden, she had already made up her mind. She had to redefine her life. She could no longer be so mediocre, and she could no longer rely on Gu Yanqing. She could not be looked down upon by the old witch. She, Song Beibei She had pride! In the future, she would become a big woman who could look down on the world side by side with Gu Yanqing! ! ! Even though she also looked down on Mu Lan. But to be honest, Song Beibei rather admired her. With her own company and business, even if she did not rely on Xiao Peishan, her reputation in the shopping mall was still outstanding. Song Beibei did not necessarily have to become such a powerful and top-notch person. But at least, she could at least take charge on her own. At the very least, she had to become a person like Gu Wanjing! A person like Gu Wanjing¡­ ¡­ An internationally famous lawyer, the ever-victorious General in the circle of lawyers, the boss of one of the four big law firms in the city¡­ ¡­ It seemed that it would be very difficult¡­ ¡­ To become that kind of person ¡­ Song Beibei clenched her fists. No matter what, work hard. The day full of vitality had begun! When Song Beibei moved the things to the dormitory, Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi had already arrived. Jiang Feifei was talking to Lu Huanzi. Actually, after Lu Huanzi was taken away by her brother-in-law that day, Song Beibei had been in contact ever since. On the phone, Lu Huanzi was always smiling. She even said that she had made peace with her brother-in-law. Her brother-in-law was willing to give her ten million yuan, and he had already contacted a private hospital in the United States. In the future, Lu Huanzi could go there and give birth to the child. After the child was born, it would become an American citizen, but Lu Huanzi would have to give up the custody rights Maybe they would never see each other again.¡± Song Beibei scolded her back then, ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you out of your mind? Why did you agree to such a perverted request? What do you need money for? Do you lack money You won¡¯t be able to see this child for the rest of your life. Why do you still want to give birth to him He will torture you for the rest of your life.¡± At that time, Lu Huanzi giggled on the phone and said, ¡°I lack money. I just lack money. ¡± Song Beibei was so angry that she hung up the phone. At this moment, when she saw Lu Huanzi again and saw the still indifferent smile on her face, her heart ached even more. She seemed to be leading a more relaxed life than anyone else. However, she was clearly enduring the extreme suffering in this world. How could she still be able to laugh? Didn¡¯t they say that a girl who loved to laugh would always have good luck? Song Beibei sighed in her heart and walked in with her luggage. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei both stood up. Jiang Feifei smiled and punched her on the shoulder. ¡°weren¡¯t you tortured by that evil mother-in-law until you looked like a human being? How did you gain weight? ¡± ¡°F * Ck You! ¡± Song Beibei also punched back. ¡°I heard that a certain someone is in love. Be careful that I don¡¯t tell brother Junjie. ¡± At the mention of Zhong Junjie, Jiang Feifei¡¯s smile was like a flower. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend now. If you have the ability, then tell him. I¡¯ll blow my ear off and see who he listens to. ¡± Song Beibei and Jiang Feifei looked very shocked. They said in unison, ¡°Feifei, you¡¯ve already succeeded? ¡± Jiang Feifei smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Soon, soon. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll pounce on him. ¡± Song Beibei almost laughed out loud. ¡°He¡¯s clearly a cabbage, yet he still has to pretend to be Pan Jinlian. ¡± Jiang Feifei was very unconvinced. ¡°WHO¡¯s a cabbage? Don¡¯t look down on me. I have countless people under my command. I¡¯ve long cultivated the unique abilities of a peerless beauty. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, was grinning. ¡°May I ask, until today, has this peerless beauty touched a boy¡¯s face? ¡± ¡°Does slapping count? ¡± ¡°have you held a boy¡¯s hand? ¡± ¡°does arm wrestling count? ¡± ¡°Have you touched a boy¡¯s head? ¡± ¡°Does talking about brains count? ¡± ¡°Have you ever done anything sneaky with a boy? ¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Does cheating count? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°This is really a sad story. What a peerless beauty. With you like this, pouncing on her is a long-term battle. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°I used to look down on those crooked people. With my Junjie like this, he can pounce on him at any time. ¡± Song Beibei provoked her, ¡°if you have the ability, then pounce on him tonight. ¡± ¡°pounce on him then. I¡¯ll call him right now. ¡± Song Beibei did not expect Jiang Feifei to really call Zhong Junjie. However, Song Beibei looked aggressive and did not say anything. Instead, Song Beibei snatched her phone and finally called for a meal. Jiang Feifei said Sullenly, ¡°why are you guys like this? My brother Junjie is very poor. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s just a treat. Can he really be poor? ¡± ¡°Your husband is the CEO of the company, and my boyfriend is just a secretary. How can he compare? Furthermore, he has to pay the rent, do you know that? ¡± ¡°every year, he even sponsors a few children from the orphanage to go to school. More importantly, from now on, he has to save money to marry me. So, tonight, no more, understand? ¡± Jiang Feifei¡¯s last words were threatening and vicious. Song Beibei said with some confusion, ¡°why do I feel like this scene has happened before? ¡± Lu Huanzi reminded, ¡°when Feifei asked he yucheng to eat, you said the same thing as Feifei. ¡± Jiang Feifei and Song Beibei were stunned at the same time, then they fell on the bed and laughed. Song Beibei laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to repay you, it¡¯s not the time yet. ¡± The afternoon schedule came out. Song Beibei took it back and stuck it on the wall of the dormitory. However, when she went to get the class schedule today, she happened to meet the Dean of the Journalism Department. After greeting her, the Dean said, ¡°Beibei, have you heard about Lx¡¯s journalism training program? ¡± LX¡¯s journalism training program? Of course, Song Beibei had heard of it. She had even seen a complete plan on Su Liangxiao¡¯s office desk. But Song Beibei did not know why the Dean would ask her this. So she only answered ambiguously, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of it. ¡± The Dean said, ¡°this is a good opportunity. The Journalism Department has two recommendation spots. Everyone discussed it and gave you one spot. When the time comes, the people over there will contact you. ¡± When Song Beibei returned to her dormitory that night, she was not in a good mood. Lu Huanzi saw through it and asked for the reason. Song Beibei could not say it either. She was probably hesitating whether to reject LX group¡¯s news reporter training program. Actually, the profession that Song Beibei studied had a lot of choices when it came to her profession. However, the only way to be rich and famous was to become a real journalist. In fact, Song Beibei had always liked this profession very much. In their profession, there was a very famous theory called ¡°beehive theory¡± and it had fire-like passion, ocean-like breadth of mind, steel-like tricks, motherly love, hound-like sensitivity, and iceberg-like coldness These six aspects formed a hexagonal shape, which was the basic framework for an outstanding media person. Song Beibei¡¯s dream was to become that kind of person. The LX group¡¯s opportunity was really hard to come by, even for Pearl Group. Especially since this plan was a student training program. Going to the BBC to practice and observe was Song Beibei¡¯s dream. However, the only thing Song Beibei was afraid of was that LX group was, after all, Su Fox¡¯s business. She had just promised Gu Yanqing yesterday that she would stay away from this Fox. Song Beibei thought for a moment and decided to refuse. After a moment of melancholy, Song Beibei didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Because tonight, Zhong Junjie was treating the three of them to a big meal. Just like before, they went to Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant to eat seafood. Jiang Feifei felt sorry for Zhong Junjie, and Song Beibei decided to give him a good beating. She did not know how Jiang Feifei and Zhong Junjie fell in love. Did she not know that the Pearl Group paid Zhong Junjie a high salary? He was a high-level secret agent who was under one person and under ten thousand people. It was said that when the Pearl Group was in a financial crisis, some minority shareholders sold some shares, and Zhong Junjie took the opportunity to buy some, so he also had some shares. Although it was not much, the annual dividends were also very substantial. Zhong Junjie, how could he not have money? * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 216 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The few of them arrived at Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant in a jiffy Zhong Junjie had already booked a private room. Song Beibei and the others entered the private room directly. Zhong Junjie had already arrived. When they were ordering, Jiang Feifei sat next to Zhong Junjie and winked at Song Beibei and the others. It meant that they were not allowed to order too much, and they were not allowed to order expensive dishes. Song Beibei took the menu and said, ¡°brother Junjie, no matter what, it was because of me that you and Feifei got together in the beginning. In that case, am I considered your matchmaker? ¡± Zhong Junjie smiled happily and said, ¡°of course. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then I¡¯ll order a big meal. You won¡¯t feel bad about it, right? ¡± ¡°Sister Beibei, it¡¯s only right that you order anything. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Song Beibei, you wish. Don¡¯t flatter yourself. You even think of yourself as a matchmaker. ¡± Song Beibei pretended to be frightened and said, ¡°brother Junjie, look at your Feifei. She¡¯s so fierce. I don¡¯t even dare to order anymore. ¡± Zhong Junjie gently grabbed Jiang Feifei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t be like this. Be More polite to the guests. ¡± Jiang Feifei¡¯s face inexplicably turned red. When she looked at Zhong Junjie, she immediately turned into an obedient little wife. However, when she looked at Song Beibei, she glared at her with all her might. Song Beibei stuck out her tongue at her and really began to order a feast. Without holding back, she ordered a large table of Australian Dragon, abalone, and first-grade official swallows. Jiang Feifei¡¯s face turned green when she ordered them. Song Beibei felt great in her heart. How could she usually see miss Jiang¡¯s heartbroken expression that was almost like an iron rooster. Jiang Feifei¡¯s family background was very good, and she had never felt sorry for money. Treating them to meals and giving them gifts, she had always thrown in a lot of money. This kind of expression was too rare. Song Beibei had to order a few more dishes and admire them for a while. During the meal, the few of them were talking nonsense. Jiang Feifei was obviously protecting them. But when Song Beibei asked when she liked Jiang Feifei, Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Zhong Junjie with anticipation, because she also wanted to know. Zhong Junjie said generously, ¡°I had a good impression of her when we first met. At that time, I felt that this girl was different from other girls. ¡± However, Jiang Feifei couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°how is she different? ¡± Zhong Junjie looked at Jiang Feifei There was a hint of love in his eyes, ¡°Feifei is a good girl. She is not vain and does not compare herself to others. Although her family background is average, she has been working hard. Sometimes, I can see my own shadow in her. Those tough but happy days. When I am with her, I always feel that I will get better and better in the future. ¡± Zhong Junjie looked at Jiang Feifei as he said this. There was a kind of love between lovers in his eyes. Jiang Feifei was obviously touched. He said, ¡°the two of us will work hard together, and we will definitely become better in the future. ¡± Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi were obviously confused. What was going on. When she looked at Jiang Feifei, she realized that Jiang Feifei was secretly winking at the two of them. Song Beibei was very surprised. It turned out that this young miss didn¡¯t tell Zhong Junjie the truth at all. But why didn¡¯t Jiang Feifei tell him the truth? Wasn¡¯t this a time bomb for their relationship? But seeing that Jiang Feifei was so anxious that she was sweating, Song Beibei could tell that her expression was serious. So, she didn¡¯t say anything more. No wonder, a while ago, Jiang Feifei said that she went to work, so she was pretending to be a poor girl Song Beibei sighed from the bottom of her heart. Halfway through, Song Beibei went to the bathroom. When she came back, she happened to pass by the elevator door. What a coincidence. The elevator door opened with a ding. Song Beibei saw Su Liangxiao He seemed to be here to eat as well. Su Liangxiao obviously saw her too. He smiled at her from afar and waved at her. Song Beibei frowned, turned around and ran away. Why was this Fox everywhere. He could even run to the Xiao family when he was in port city. Now that he had just returned, he ran into her again. Song Beibei really felt like she had run into a demon. Song Beibei did not expect Su Liangxiao to catch up. Before they reached the private room, Su Liangxiao grabbed her arm in the corridor. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°why are you running? Am I the plague? You hide whenever you see me. ¡± How was he the plague? Was He the God of plague? Song Beibei quickly shook her hand away. ¡°Why are you following me? ¡± ¡°young mistress, you can¡¯t be serious. I risked my life to help you that day, and this is how you thank me? ¡± Song Beibei asked guiltily, ¡°when did you help me? ¡± Su Liangxiao suddenly rolled up his sleeves. ¡°The Squirrel Mandarin Fish you made that day, you put so many lemons in it. I¡¯m seriously allergic to lemons. At worst, I¡¯ll have small red rashes on my body, at worst, I won¡¯t be able to breathe properly, and my life is in danger. Look at these red rashes on my hands, they haven¡¯t recovered yet. ¡± Su Liangxiao deliberately exaggerated. Song Beibei looked over and indeed saw that Su Liangxiao still had many red rashes on his arms. Song Beibei became even guiltier. ¡°since you¡¯re allergic to Lemons, why do you still eat them? No one forced you. ¡± Su Liangxiao was both angry and amused. He placed one arm on his waist and the other on his forehead He looked very helpless and angry. ¡°I say, Young Lady, why don¡¯t you play dumb with me? I¡¯m trying to help you. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the agreement between you and Gu Yanqing¡¯s mother. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about it. I pulled you out of the fire pit, and you¡¯re treating your benefactor like this? ¡± Song Beibei had really underestimated how thick-skinned this Fox was. He kept calling himself his benefactor. However, he was right. It was all thanks to him that day. She was still wondering what was wrong with this Fox that day. He was clearly allergic to lemons, yet he still ate so much on purpose. So he knew the inside story and was helping her on purpose. It was a lie to say that he was not touched at all. Although this Fox had a bad mouth and had given a favor, he had to do everything he could to get it back. However, he had still helped her a lot. Song Beibei still pretended to be heartless. ¡°Then what do you want? Also, I see that your rash is almost healed. Since it¡¯s fine, you should do a good deed that day. ¡± Su Liangxiao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. In front of Song Beibei, he was about to take off his clothes. ¡°Young Mistress, let me tell you, the rash on my body is very serious. You Owe me a lot. I, Su Liangxiao, am not a philanthropist who does a good deed every day. ¡± Song Beibei looked at this guy. He actually wanted to take off his clothes for her to examine. She hurriedly covered her eyes and stopped him. ¡°Alright, alright. What do you want? ¡± Only then did Su Liangxiao¡¯s face reveal a satisfied smile. Then, he tidied up his clothes. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Treat me to a meal. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°You¡¯re the great CEO of the LX group, and you want to extort a penniless college student? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not penniless. You¡¯re the sole heir of the Pearl Group. With your status, I¡¯ve helped you so much, and you¡¯re getting a free meal. ¡± As she spoke, she took a step forward and hooked her arm around Song Beibei¡¯s neck as they walked inside. Song Beibei was really speechless. Since when were they so familiar with each other that they could hook their necks at will. Song Beibei still pushed Su Liangxiao away resolutely. ¡°wait a moment, I want to say hello to my friend. ¡± Song Beibei went to the private room to say hello. It just so happened that they were almost done with their meal. Zhong Junjie asked her who she wanted to have dinner with. Song Beibei did not lie, saying that she wanted to have dinner with Su Liangxiao. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that boss will be angry? ¡± Song Beibei looked like she was pleading. ¡°Brother Junjie, you have to help me keep this a secret. ¡± Zhong Junjie took out his phone righteously. ¡°That won¡¯t do. ¡± ¡°I wish you and Feifei will always love each other and be happy together. Brother Junjie, please help me this time. I just want to return the favor and have a meal together. ¡± Zhong Junjie finally put away his phone. Su Liangxiao had already made a reservation. Song Beibei was puzzled. It would be difficult to make a reservation at the fish restaurant if he did not do it in advance. It was impossible for him to make a reservation at this time. In the end, Su Liangxiao said directly, ¡°I have a friend who saw you eating here. I purposely made a reservation and asked you to treat me to a meal. ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. But she asked again, ¡°you have a friend. which friend? Do any of your friends know me? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled ambiguously. ¡°All my friends know you. ¡± Song Beibei frowned and did not ask further. She just hurriedly clarified their relationship. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed that I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, and then we¡¯ll be done. Don¡¯t look for me again in the future. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 217 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Su Liangxiao grinned. ¡°that might not be the case. Didn¡¯t you become the newest batch of management students in our company? ¡± It would have been better if Su Liangxiao had not mentioned it. However, when he did, Song Beibei suddenly remembered. Hence, she asked unhappily, ¡°was it you who created the quota? Why have I never been treated with such special care before? ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°You think too highly of yourself. As the CEO of LX who has a lot of things to do, I really can¡¯t manage an intern. ¡± Song Beibei felt that this sentence sounded like an intern. Thinking about it, Gu Yanqing seemed to have said the same thing. Back then, because of Zhao Dantong¡¯s internship at Pearl Group. Sure enough, the people at the top of their power said the same thing. However, Song Beibei was still skeptical. ¡°Then how did you know that I was going to be an intern at LX? ¡± ¡°Your school¡¯s recommendation list has been sent to our company. I took a look at it during the meeting. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m not going to intern at your company. ¡± ¡°Why? Because third brother refused? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of her. ¡± Su Liangxiao narrowed his peach blossom eyes and revealed his trademark fox-like smile. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me¡­ ¡± Su Liangxiao did not say the rest of his words. However, Song Beibei was well aware of it. Song Beibei said, ¡°Fox Su, you¡¯ve always been able to help me at critical moments. I¡¯m really grateful, but it¡¯s also true that you don¡¯t have good intentions. Don¡¯t use me like a fool every time. ¡± ¡°Why would I have bad intentions towards you? Did I do anything to hurt you? ¡± Song Beibei was straightforward. She wanted to clarify the matter in an instant, so she simply poked open a window. Song Beibei said, ¡°when we were at the Xiao Family¡¯s house, I heard what you and Gu Wanjing said on the balcony. You didn¡¯t do anything bad to me, but your goal is Gu Yanqing. You¡¯re not really helping me. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t I help you? It turns out that the things I did for you are worthless in your eyes. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re doing this for peace, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you get close to me so that you could have a chance to take revenge on Gu Yanqing? ¡± ¡°although I don¡¯t know what your motive is, I heard everything you said. You said that you want Gu Yanqing to live a life worse than death. Su Liangxiao, I understand. You don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me anymore. ¡± At the mention of that name, Su Liangxiao¡¯s face instantly darkened. It was as if some taboo had been touched. Song Beibei looked at that face, and a sense of fear actually rose in her heart. Su Liangxiao¡¯s eyes were like a sharp dagger, emitting a Cold Light. His voice was as cold as the cellar: ¡°You know, you know what else? ¡± Clearly is a question, Song Beibei really feel like a question, no, torture general. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I know everything that happened back then. When we first met, you told me about Huaguo Mountain and Water Curtain Cave. At that time, I already felt that your expression was very sorrowful. The peaceful incident was a tragedy that no one expected and didn¡¯t want to happen. However, you can¡¯t blame everything on Gu Yanqing. It¡¯s not fair to him¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blaming Gu Yanqing. He¡¯s the one who killed an Ning. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. ¡± Su Liangxiao suddenly sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and ask him a person¡¯s name. His name is Lu Yisheng. Go and ask him. See if he feels guilty. ¡± This meal was very unpleasant. Because it touched Su Liangxiao¡¯s Achilles¡¯heel. But it was also from that day that a nightmare began to sprout in her life. That name later became a wound that opened out of nowhere in Song Beibei¡¯s life. It gradually began to rot and become inhuman. Song Beibei had always had doubts in her heart. When she went back, she originally wanted to ask Gu Yanqing. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Zhong Junjie really didn¡¯t tell Gu Yanqing about her meeting with Su Liangxiao. Because even in the past, Zhong Junjie still couldn¡¯t help but tell Gu Yanqing. Therefore, when Song Beibei returned, she was already prepared to turn herself in. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would return even later than her. Later, Jiang Feifei called and found out that not long after Song Beibei left, Zhong Junjie was also called away. It seemed like there was an urgent matter in the company. When Gu Yanqing came back, it was already midnight. Song Beibei was lying on the bed, but she wasn¡¯t asleep yet. With her eyes closed, a name had been lingering in her mind. Lu Yisheng, Lu Yisheng, Yisheng, Yisheng, Yisheng¡­ ¡­ ¡°Yisheng, Beibei is still so young, think of a way¡­ ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of this sentence. It seemed like this name had been rooted in her mind before. And Yi Sheng¡¯s name seemed to have been heard from her father. Why was Song Beibei so familiar with these memories Why did she feel that the peace in her dream was so familiar. This was clearly someone who had nothing to do with her. Why was she involved with her? It was as if they had already merged into her blood and bones, and could no longer be separated. Song Beibei slept in the big room. When Gu Yanqing came back, he went to the closet to get his pajamas. When he saw song Beibei lying on the bed, he walked over quietly. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t actually asleep, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes either. She only felt a small dent on the side of the bed. Gu Yanqing sat down by the side of the bed. A pair of hands gently caressed Song Beibei¡¯s face. He gently caressed her cheeks, from her lips to the bridge of her nose. Finally, he stopped on top of her eyes and gently caressed them Gu Yanqing¡¯s fingertips were very warm. When he caressed her eyelids, it felt like a feather gently caressing them. In the end, he only heard a sigh and said, ¡°anning, I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡± Then he got up and went to the bathroom. Song Beibei felt that after hearing that sentence, her whole blood was flowing against the current. After hearing the indistinct sound of water in the bathroom, Song Beibei slowly opened her eyes. There was no light in the room. Her Myopia was very deep, so even when she looked at the ceiling, it was still blurry. That was because her mind was gradually clearing up. That¡¯s right, she was sure that she didn¡¯t hear wrongly just now. Gu Yanqing called her anning¡¯s name just now. He said an Ning¡¯s name to her and then apologized. This was too shocking for Song Beibei. Her entire body was almost stiff. Her back was cold, and all the hair on her body stood on end. If she had guessed correctly, Gu Yanqing must have thought that she was an Ning at that moment. But Song Beibei was very confused. How could this be? How could this be? Gu Yanqing was so drunk that he was in a daze? But just now, she clearly didn¡¯t smell any alcohol. These two days, she had been dreaming. She could always dream of that girl called an Ning. The scene would always stay at the age of 12 or 13. That girl was very beautiful, especially her eyes, which Song Beibei found very familiar. Why was it like this. There must be some unknown connection between her and an Ning. But, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t remember. Moreover, Song Beibei was inexplicably afraid. In the past, she could always tell Gu Yanqing everything without any scruples. But now, she could not open her mouth. She could be sure that Gu Yanqing was not completely honest with her. In the depths of his heart, there was some kind of huge secret. But, what exactly was this secret? It was like Pandora¡¯s box, tempting her, but she was afraid of finding the answer. Song Beibei had always felt that Gu Yanqing, Su Liangxiao, and Gu Wanjing had a circle of their own in the past. The tragedy that summer had tightly connected the people in that circle, or even closer Or hate each other. Anyway, it was all between them and those teenagers. That was also the reason why Song Beibei was once very jealous. Jealousy would never melt into Gu Yanqing¡¯s past, like an outsider, outside the forbidden area of his heart. However, at this moment, Song Beibei impressively feel, it seems that they have no idea when they fell into that circle. Peering into the gory stories, the pain, the grief, the hatred, as if they had been there themselves. When exactly did this start? Song Beibei didn¡¯t know. Chapter 218 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing came out of the bathroom. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were already open. Gu Yanqing saw it and planted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Did I wake you up? ¡± Song Beibei looked at him, staring into his eyes in a daze. Gu Yanqing felt an inexplicable chill in his heart. Song Beibei had never seen such a look in her eyes. It was strange, probing, suspicious, and even distant. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while and said, ¡°I had another dream just now. ¡± ¡°You dreamt about anning again? ¡± Gu Yanqing knew that Song Beibei had been dreaming about anning all these days. Because in her dreams, she would unconsciously call anning¡¯s name. Occasionally, she would be startled awake. Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I dreamt about another person. His name is Lu Yisheng. Gu Yanqing, do you know him? ¡± When Song Beibei said this name, she stared into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that Gu Yanqing had a strange look in his eyes. But before Song Beibei could see clearly. Gu Yanqing had already closed his eyes. In the next second, he was already lying on the bed, directly pulling Song Beibei into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m too tired, let¡¯s go to sleep. ¡± Song Beibei felt that something was wrong. Because even in the past, no matter when, even when it came to peace, Gu Yanqing had never been like this. It was actually an evasive posture. Song Beibei could clearly sense that Gu Yanqing did not want to mention this name at all. Because his eyes had not opened since he closed them. It was as if he was afraid that Song Beibei would notice something was amiss. Song Beibei was even more confused. But she had never been able to hide her emotions. She pressed on, ¡°you really don¡¯t Know Lu Yisheng? Why do I feel like he¡¯s so familiar to me? ¡± Gu Yanqing still did not open his eyes. His tired voice was slightly cold, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. ¡± Since Gu Yanqing denied it so directly, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. With a hint of doubt, Song Beibei fell into a deep sleep in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. This doubt took root in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. However, Song Beibei decided to solve this doubt herself. She decided to dig out the parts that Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t tell her personally. So, she decided to go to the LX group. Actually, Song Beibei had thought about it. There was no harm in it. She really wanted to become a real reporter after graduation. She needed a good opportunity to study and practice. Originally, Pearl Group was not bad, and she could see Gu Yanqing often. But now, everyone in Pearl Group knew that she was Pearl¡¯s daughter, Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. Under such circumstances, it was difficult for her to learn what she wanted. Just like that, half a month later, all the procedures were completed, and she went to LX group to report. This batch of LX group trainees came from all over the country. Most of their studies were not completed. Lx¡¯s reporter training program was actually somewhat similar to Pearl Group¡¯s. They directly selected talents from the campus. But they had to sign a work contract at the beginning. Song Beibei could understand this point. They spent so much time and resources training, it was impossible for them to train for other companies. Song Beibei also signed a contract. The contract¡¯s duration was three years. The gist of the contract was that after graduation, they had to obey the LX group¡¯s arrangement for three years. After three years, they had the right to choose whether to renew the contract. Otherwise, one would have to pay a sky-high penalty fee. Song Beibei looked at the penalty fee. It was about three million. Song Beibei signed it without thinking. It was not that she looked down on the three million. It was just that she felt that if LX had a suitable position in the future, it would be good to train there for three years. Song Beibei took it as a test. Didn¡¯t Fox Su always want to deal with Pearl Group? This was called hiding. If in the future, Gu Yanqing really did not allow it. Then the matter of the penalty fee could only be handed over to Gu Yanqing. LX¡¯s training was still considered humane. The real training would only begin during the winter and summer holidays. Song Beibei went over today to get their work card. This work card was like a pass. The moment she got the work card, Song Beibei¡¯s mood was a little complicated. She wondered how Gu Yanqing would feel if he knew. At least now, she could be considered an employee of the LX group. Newcomers were usually assigned to an old employee to take care of. Song Beibei was led by the senior editor of the LX group, Bai Zhangsong. Song Beibei could be considered to be extremely lucky. Bai Zhangsong was a famous news reporter in the circle. He was very famous in this circle and was very talented. He criticized the current situation. Most importantly, he was upright and upright. He had once exposed the milk powder incident that had shocked the whole country. It could be said that everyone knew about it. In the past, Song Beibei had always heard Pan Peter Talk about it because Bai Zhangsong was Pan Peter¡¯s idol. It was said that the People¡¯s Daily wanted to poach him, but he had rejected them. At that time, the news also reported that he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to achieve fame and glory, and I don¡¯t care about the world. I only want to expose the truth that I think should be exposed, and I don¡¯t want to be bound by any identity. ¡°. Therefore, in the circle of reporters, Bai Zhangsong was a maverick, and people both admired and feared him. However, most students would regard him as their idol, just like the strange heroes in Wuxia novels. His martial arts were strong, but he didn¡¯t want to achieve fame and glory. With his sword, he stood on the horizon, and when he saw injustice, he roared¡­ ¡­ The more Song Beibei thought about it, the more excited she became. The LX group had come to the right place. If it was known by her own professional people, she would be envied to death. In the afternoon, Song Beibei met with Bai Zhangsong. Bai Zhangsong was about the same age as Gu Yanqing. But in terms of appearance¡­ ¡­ Because he was always outside in the sun and wind, he was more like an uncle. However, he still charmed a large number of young girls at the news agency, thinking that this was what a man should look like. Bai Zhangsong¡¯s attitude towards Song Beibei was average. Perhaps he was used to being unique, and did not really want to bring along such a pampered little girl. Especially since this little girl was the daughter of the Pearl Group. Therefore, he only said a few words before putting Song Beibei on hold. However, Song Beibei was still very happy. She called ¡°teacher Bai¡± and handed the phone number that had already been written on the post-it to Bai Zhangsong. Because she heard from the people in the company that Bai Zhangsong didn¡¯t like to give his phone number to others. Only a few of the company¡¯s leaders had his personal contact information. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect to get Bai Zhangsong¡¯s number, so she took the initiative to send her number up. She did not think much of it at first, but a week later, Bai Zhangsong actually called her. Song Beibei¡¯s first thought was that she was pleasantly surprised. She did not expect Bai Zhangsong to have saved her number. Bai Zhangsong said over the phone, ¡°can you come to Pu Ren Hospital? ¡± Song Beibei thought that something had happened, so she did not ask further and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll come right away. ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°bring some money over. ¡± Song Beibei did not ask what exactly had happened, but Song Beibei had specially brought Gu Yanqing¡¯s secondary card. After they went over, they found out that Bai Zhangsong had met some hooligans and bandits. They had snatched his wallet and phone, and even injured him. Bai Zhangsong¡¯s injury was not light. There was a five-centimeter gash on his forehead from a sharp weapon, and he had been stitched up several times. However, Bai Zhangsong was determined not to be hospitalized. In the end, Song Beibei went to the collection center to pay all the fees. She also went to the pharmacy to get medicine. She even met with the attending doctor and was told to be careful with the medication. Song Beibei finally followed Bai Zhangsong out of the hospital. Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°how much does the medical fees add up to? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°3,600 yuan. ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°give me your bank card. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°no need, no need. It¡¯s just a small amount of money that doesn¡¯t need to be transferred. ¡± But saying this, she was afraid that Bai Zhangsong would mistakenly think that she was rich So she said, ¡°I said that there¡¯s no rush. Teacher Bai can transfer it when he has time. It¡¯s my honor for teacher Bai to call me under such circumstances. I¡¯m very happy to be able to help teacher Bai. ¡± Song Beibei was really very happy. She really did not expect Bai Zhangsong to call her for help. Bai Zhangsong glanced at Song Beibei and said expressionlessly, ¡°my cell phone and wallet were robbed. I don¡¯t remember anyone¡¯s cell phone number. When I rummaged through my pockets, I happened to see the cell phone number you gave me last time. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s smile gradually froze. This was really awkward. Teacher Bai, I helped you today. Can you give me some face? But of course, Song Beibei did not dare to say these words. She could only giggle to ease the awkwardness. It was already very awkward, and Song Beibei did not know what to say. Who knew that her stomach would suddenly let out a cry. Bai Zhangsong just happened to hear it. Bai Zhangsong asked, ¡°you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet? ¡± Chapter 219 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei did not eat dinner. When she received the call, she was still in the library writing a report. She was about to finish what she was doing and then take Feifei and Huanzi out for supper. Song Beibei covered her stomach in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet. I¡¯m not eating dinner. ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°you¡¯re such a good girl, why are you on a diet? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. I haven¡¯t eaten either. ¡± As he said that, he turned around and walked in a certain direction. Song Beibei muttered softly, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that your wallet was robbed? Why are you treating me? ¡± She didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhangsong would hear her words and turned around. A faint smile actually appeared on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll still have to pay for it. I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei hurriedly chased after him. ¡°I¡¯ll treat teacher Bai. In the future, I¡¯ll still be relying on you to preach and receive my inheritance. ¡± Ten minutes later. They had already set up a food stall by the roadside. As for why they came to this place, it was the result of their discussion. The specifics were Song Beibei: What do you want to eat Does teacher Bai like Chinese food or Western food? Bai Zhangsong: Barbecue Song Beibei: good taste, let¡¯s go! They ordered lobster, grilled fish, and all kinds of skewers. Song Beibei was already starving. As soon as she came up, she began to feast. Bai Zhangsong even ordered a box of beer and asked, ¡°drink some with me? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drink. ¡± Bai Zhangsong did not force her. Actually, Song Beibei had always been drinking beer when she went out with Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei. However, she knew that she did not have a good taste in alcohol. If she drank too much, it would be bad for her to lose face in front of Teacher Bai. Therefore, Song Beibei obediently drank the fruit juice. She even advised, ¡°teacher Bai, the doctor said that you can¡¯t drink alcohol, otherwise, your wound will heal very slowly. ¡± Bai Zhangsong did not seem to mind. Song Beibei did not say anything more. After all, such a wanton Weirdo should not care too much about these things. The two of them started chatting as they ate. Of course, the main reason was that Song Beibei Pestered Bai Zhangsong to talk about his glorious deeds in the past. Bai Zhangsong didn¡¯t talk about himself. Instead, he talked about some interesting foreign things that Song Beibei had seen after running around all these years. Song Beibei listened with great interest. However, Song Beibei suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Teacher Bai, you were robbed. Why didn¡¯t you call the police? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of this matter. Bai Zhangsong drank a mouthful of wine. ¡°calling the police is useless. This is the third time. I know them. They were ordered by someone. ¡± Song Beibei turned Pale with fright. But thinking about it, she felt that it was not impossible, especially for someone like Bai Zhangsong. The last time Gu Wanjing was threatened was not the same time as today. People who were upright and upright always easily provoked some dark forces. Song Beibei said, ¡°Teacher Bai, why do those people want to make things difficult for you? ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°I recently investigated a case and probably touched some people¡¯s interests, so I secretly used these despicable methods. ¡± When Song Beibei heard that, she became excited. ¡°Teacher Bai, what case are you investigating? Are You Doing Justice for the heavens again? ¡± Bai Zhangsong raised his eyelids and glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°child, don¡¯t pry. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m your student and your assistant now. You¡¯re my master. You have to take me with you, and¡­ ¡± ¡°And what? ¡± Song Beibei smiled cheekily and said shamelessly, ¡°I helped you today, and now I¡¯m treating you to a meal. ¡± Bai Zhangsong looked at Song Beibei with a strange expression. He had probably never seen someone so shameless in front of him. However, Song Beibei still had a cheeky smile on her face. Bai Zhangsong sighed. ¡°forget it. I¡¯m just trying to soften the blow. I¡¯ve been investigating a missing person case recently. ¡± Song Beibei was inexplicably surprised when she heard that. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about such a big case? Why isn¡¯t the government involved? ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°they¡¯re all disadvantaged groups. Beggars on the roadside, foreigners without Hukou, children begging in the slums in the north. In short, no one reported the case. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you expose it, teacher Bai? ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°it¡¯s not the time yet. These people might be secretly controlled by the same force. There¡¯s no need to alert them now. ¡± Song Beibei nodded in agreement. Song Beibei was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°teacher Bai, take me with you. I want to investigate this case with you. ¡± Bai Zhangsong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯d better not get involved. You¡¯re worth so much. I don¡¯t dare to let you take the risk. ¡± Song Beibei was furious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect teacher Bai to be such a judgmental person. ¡± Bai Zhangsong said nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of trouble. ¡± With that said, Song Beibei became even more enthusiastic. ¡°I don¡¯t care. The company wants me to follow you. You¡¯re my teacher. I¡¯ll follow you from now on. ¡± Bai Zhangsong said helplessly, ¡°you¡¯re depending on me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m depending on you. ¡± Song Beibei kept her word. She really was depending on Bai Zhangsong. Whenever she was free, she would run to the company. Bai Zhangsong had his own office in the LX group. He did not spend any time outside, and basically stayed in the office. Sometimes, he even stayed in the office at night. He also met Su Liangxiao several times at the LX group. Su Liangxiao only teased her a little every time, and did not talk much. Because Song Beibei was too diligent and attentive, Bai Zhangsong gradually arranged some things for her to do. But it was basically just some words to sort out some trivial matters. Song Beibei was still preoccupied with the missing person case. She often chased after Bai Zhangsong and asked him questions. Until one evening, Song Beibei rushed to Lx company right after school. She just happened to bump into Bai Zhangsong who was about to go out at the entrance of LX building. Song Beibei quickly chased after him. ¡°Master, where are you going? ¡± These days, Song Beibei was used to being called Master, so Bai Zhangsong followed her. Bai Zhangsong usually didn¡¯t dislike Song Beibei. After all, with a little girl chattering in front of him, he didn¡¯t feel bored. But today, Bai Zhangsong looked very serious. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°hurry home, don¡¯t walk around in front of me. ¡± Song Beibei was a little curious about Bai Zhangsong¡¯s attitude. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Bai Zhangsong looked at his watch. He seemed to be in a hurry. He didn¡¯t talk to Song Beibei anymore and walked towards the parking lot. Song Beibei bit her lip and thought for a while. She still chased after him. When Bai Zhangsong got into the car and started the engine, Song Beibei rushed up and got into the passenger seat of Bai Zhangsong. Then, she threw off her backpack and fastened her seatbelt, all in one go. Then, she turned to Bai Zhangsong and said, ¡°master, I know you must have something important to do. If it¡¯s convenient, you can bring me along. If it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. ¡± Then, she suddenly looked pitiful and begged, ¡°master, just bring me along. I want to go out and see the world. ¡± Bai Zhangsong sighed, ¡°then later, you can keep a lookout for me outside. You¡¯re not allowed to go in. ¡± Song Beibei nodded repeatedly. ¡°I will completely follow master¡¯s arrangements. ¡± Song Beibei was a little excited along the way. Looking at Bai Zhangsong¡¯s serious expression, she was a little apprehensive. ¡°Master, where are we going? ¡± Bai Zhangsong was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°to the scene. ¡± ¡°What scene? ¡± ¡°The crime scene. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s entire body trembled when she heard that. ¡°You mean the missing person case? ¡± At this moment, Bai Zhangsong turned his head to look at Song Beibei and said, ¡°are you afraid? ¡± Song Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Teacher Bai is here. ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°today, I received a notice from my informant and found their lair. Behind the missing persons case is an illegal organ trafficking group. Those missing people are imprisoned in the basement of a private hospital that has already closed down. Some of them will be registered with drugs and die. Then, their organs will be seized and sold at a high price on the black market. This has to do with the local gangs. These people have connections at the police station. If we call the police first, we will definitely alert them. We are going over today to collect evidence and expose him. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. It was actually illegal organ sales. Once it was dug up, it would definitely cause a sensation throughout the country. However, these people were related to the mafia, so it was probably quite dangerous. Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to take the risk. Later, you must listen to my command. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Song Beibei nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. We must expose these crazy people. ¡± Chapter 220 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The car stopped outside an abandoned hospital in the suburbs. The car was hidden behind a patch of wild grass and abandoned medical waste. When Bai Zhangsong got out of the car, he said to Song Beibei, ¡°you are not allowed to get out of the car without my permission. If I¡¯m not out in half an hour, call the police immediately and leave immediately. ¡± Song Beibei nodded heavily and took out her phone. She held it tightly in her hand. ¡°I understand. ¡± Bai Zhangsong got out of the car and passed through a pile of medical waste and entered the hospital. Song Beibei was very nervous. From the moment Bai Zhangsong entered the hospital, her heart felt like it was being lifted up. The hand holding the phone was trembling slightly. She was a journalism professional and was already used to this kind of case. However, it felt different when she was actually at the scene and was face to face with these dark forces. It wasn¡¯t like Song Beibei had never experienced such a scene before. The last time Gu Wanjing was framed, Song Beibei was still a little scared when she thought of brother Kun. But her mentality at that time was very different from now. Although Song Beibei was scared now, she was not afraid. She still had a sense of mission. Song Beibei had been waiting outside. She designed a countdown and watched the time on her phone tick by. Her heart was hanging higher and higher. Song Beibei waited anxiously in the car. She did not know what had happened to Bai Zhangsong inside. Why was he still not coming out after so long. Song Beibei wanted to go in, but she promised to listen to the arrangements. Moreover, based on her past experience, her actions had backfired. Song Beibei waited in the car for half an hour. But after half an hour, Bai Zhangsong still didn¡¯t come out. Song Beibei was very anxious, very flustered. She kept telling herself to calm down. What should she do now. Call the police, yes, call the police. Song Beibei picked up her phone. But unconsciously, she dialed Gu Yanqing¡¯s number. Gu Yanqing¡¯s call was also quickly connected. Song Beibei thought she was calling the police In one breath, she said, ¡°this is Zhongji private hospital in the North district. I want to call the police. This is the lair of a missing person. After my master went in, he didn¡¯t come out. I want to call the police. Hurry up and Save my master. ¡± Although Song Beibei forced herself to calm down, she was already a little flustered. Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Song Beibei, where are you? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a second when she heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice. Then she almost cried, ¡°Gu Yanqing, hurry up and come over. My master has gone in but hasn¡¯t come out yet. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s in danger. No! It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t come over. It¡¯s very dangerous here! ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, where are you at Zhongji hospital? ¡± ¡°behind a rubbish dump at the back door. ¡± ¡°Hide well. Don¡¯t move. Be careful. I¡¯M COMING OVER RIGHT NOW! ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing hung up the phone. Song Beibei¡¯s heart trembled. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was probably angry at her. It was probably because she had put herself in danger again. Because Song Beibei had promised Gu Yanqing before. Gu Yanqing had put a GPS device in Song Beibei¡¯s phone. Later, Mu Lan found out that he had used it to sow discord between her and Gu Yanqing. However, after the two of them returned to Xia city, Song Beibei ordered Gu Yanqing to uninstall the GPS device as well. No matter what, Song Beibei felt that it was an invasion of her privacy. However, she was not angry about this matter. Gu Yanqing probably wanted to know her whereabouts to prevent something like this from happening today. Therefore, Gu Yanqing should be very angry now. After Song Beibei hung up the phone, she immediately called the police. Then, she waited in the car. But as time passed, Song Beibei became more and more flustered Bai Zhangsong, how is he now. Song Beibei was really worried. In the end, Song Beibei made up her mind that she still had to get out of the car to take a look. Even if there was danger inside. This was the duty of a newsman. Even if there was danger, she still had to go in and investigate. Song Beibei was just about to get out of the car when she saw Bai Zhangsong run out. Song Beibei was really scared because Bai Zhangsong was covered in blood. He ran towards Song Beibei¡¯s car. Behind him, there were two big, fat men chasing him with iron rods. About five or six meters away from the car, Bai Zhangsong was caught by a big man. At this time, Bai Zhangsong threw the thing in his hand to Song Beibei and shouted, ¡°go quickly, drive quickly. ¡± The thing fell through the car window onto Song Beibei. It was the camera¡¯s SD card. Song Beibei immediately understood that it was the evidence Bai Zhangsong had taken. Song Beibei knew very well how important this thing was. This was something that Bai Zhangsong had risked his life to protect. Once it was exposed to the public, it would definitely be earth-shattering. It might help a lot of people to seek justice and bring those criminals to justice. Song Beibei immediately sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. She turned around and ran. There were many people chasing after her. Some were chasing after the car. Some stopped after they caught up with Bai Zhangsong. Song Beibei saw from the rearview mirror that a few burly men were punching and kicking Bai Zhangsong. Bai Yansong was lying on the ground with his head in his hands. There was no room for resistance. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was clenched. If this went on, people would definitely die. Those were all ruthless and merciless executioners. However, Bai Zhangsong had risked his life to obtain this evidence. If she returned and those people got their hands on it, then everything would be in vain. Moreover, it was very likely that the news tomorrow morning would be about two corpses lying in the wilderness outside the northern city. Song Beibei was not afraid. In other words, at this moment, she did not have the time to be afraid. Nor did she have the time to think about it. Song Beibei made her decision in a few seconds. She threw the SD card into the gap of the car and immediately turned the car around. She drove fiercely towards those people. The Car Song Beibei was driving was a Jeep off-road. Its speed was extremely fast. It ran over the pile of rubbish on the ground and rushed towards those burly men. Song Beibei¡¯s driving skills weren¡¯t very good. Especially this car, she wasn¡¯t very good at driving. The car was like a Drunkard, crazily roaring at those people as it rampaged. The people who were surrounding Bai Yansong and beating them up were dispersed by Song Beibei Song Beibei also succeeded in drawing all of her attention to herself. The car stopped. Song Beibei watched as those big men with iron rods walked towards her direction. Gradually, the city was surrounded in a semicircle. Song Beibei¡¯s hand gripped the steering wheel tightly. What should she do? Was She going to die! However, at this moment, she inexplicably became calm again. When Song Beibei and the others were only left with a radius of two meters, Song Beibei started the engine again and rushed towards those people. Song Beibei didn¡¯t care anymore. She looked fierce, even with her eyes closed. The big men hit the hood of Song Beibei¡¯s car with their iron rods. One by one, they shattered the car window. Someone even took the opportunity to jump onto the roof. Song Beibei drove the car randomly and crashed everywhere. If she died, so be it. She just hoped that the SD card wouldn¡¯t be found in the end. Otherwise, she and Bai Zhangsong would have died in vain. This was indeed the only pure thought in Song Beibei¡¯s mind at that time. She didn¡¯t even have the time to think about Gu Yanqing. Just as the tire was punctured by a nail and the car skidded dozens of meters to a stop, Song Beibei felt that it was really impossible for her to escape this time. More than a dozen burly men surrounded her. Song Beibei¡¯s hand gripped the steering wheel tightly, passing through the already shattered car window. Song Beibei suddenly thought of Gu Yanqing. She had to die a better death. Before Gu Yanqing found her body, she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it! Just as Song Beibei was about to close her eyes and wait for her death, a row of dazzling white lights flashed past. It was like lightning crackling in the silent night. In an instant, the entire area was lit up as if it was daytime. Then, Song Beibei heard the sound of a large number of engines whistling. Dozens of cars flew over at high speed. Song Beibei really felt that they were flying over because their speed was too fast for her eyes to take in. Then, all the cars rushed past the people surrounding Song Beibei and formed a protective circle around Song Beibei. At this moment, Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing Open the door and get out of the car in front of her! It was as if a God had descended from the sky and appeared before her! Chapter 221 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt like she was in a dream. A plot that was almost impossible to appear in a movie like this happened right in front of her. There were weeds all around her, and there was a mountain of medical waste all over her body. However, Song Beibei suddenly thought of a quote from her favorite movie, ¡°a journey to the west with big talk¡± : ¡°My beloved is a peerless hero. One day, he will wear golden armor and sacred clothes, and ride on a colorful auspicious cloud¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei felt like she was really scared silly. Because at this moment, Gu Yanqing was really shining in her eyes. And just now, when she was surrounded by everyone, when the car window was smashed, Song Beibei was not afraid at all. However, at this moment, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was trembling. She was completely afraid. The moment she saw Gu Yanqing, she began to be truly afraid. If Gu Yanqing had not appeared in front of her, what would the result be. She did not have time to think about it just now, but now, everything was rushing to her mind. Gu Yanqing had already sprinted over to Song Beibei¡¯s side. He opened the door of the jeep and patted Song Beibei who was almost in a daze. ¡°Beibei, are you alright? Tell me, how are you? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing in a daze. Then, she threw herself into his arms and burst into tears. Gu Yanqing saw that Song Beibei¡¯s hands were covered in blood. It was a cut from the smashed glass. Fresh red blood dripped out. It was a shocking sight. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. At this moment, dozens of people came out of the car surrounding Song Beibei¡¯s third floor. Each of them was tall and dressed in black. They held iron rods, electric rods, and other weapons in their hands. At a glance, they did not look kind at all. When the burly man who had originally wanted to besiege Song Beibei saw this scene, he gathered together and slowly retreated with a terrified expression on his face. At this moment, a well-dressed man in a white shirt, black trousers, and neatly combed hair walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side and asked, ¡°third brother, what do we do now? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold and stern, with a hint of indifference and determination Song Beibei had almost never seen Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes reveal such a sinister light. No, it seemed to have happened once. It was that time, after Gu Yanqing found out that Song Beibei had been kidnapped by brother Kun. That brother Kun, until now, had to rely on the nanny for his meals. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold. He glanced at the dozen or so strong men and said, ¡°Zhiyu, don¡¯t kill anyone. ¡± The man called Zhiyu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to take care of the bamboo alliance. Today, I¡¯ll take revenge for what happened last time. ¡± As he said that, he turned around and made a hand gesture towards the group of people¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei raised her head and happened to see Gu Yanqing¡¯s chiseled profile. The arc of his face was as sharp as a knife, and the coldness in his eyes was as cold as ice. Just one look was enough to send a person into an eighteen-story ice cellar. Gu Yanqing turned around to look at Song Beibei. It had only happened in an instant, and there was no trace of coldness in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Instead, he was so concerned that his heart ached. His tone also became a little gentler. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡± Gu Yanqing said that it was okay, so it was definitely okay. Being held in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms, Song Beibei felt that even if the sky fell, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid, right. Song Beibei said, ¡°master, Save my master. ¡± On the other side, two people had already carried Bai Zhangsong over. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°quickly send him to the nearest hospital. ¡± Song Beibei got into the car and spent a long time to find the SD card. Holding it in her palm, she suddenly smiled at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Look, master was beaten up like that for his sake. He didn¡¯t compromise. He¡¯s very impressive, isn¡¯t he? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s emotions were complicated, and his eyes were filled with heartache. He caressed Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s great. You¡¯re also great. ¡± Song Beibei felt a lump in her throat. Song Beibei first followed Gu Yanqing to the hospital. After getting into the car, Song Beibei saw from the rearview mirror that the burly men who had been chasing her were being beaten up by dozens of people. Song Beibei asked, ¡°will anything happen? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, they know what they¡¯re doing. No one will die. Moreover, the police will be here soon. ¡± Song Beibei felt tired. She looked at Gu Yanqing and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°who was Zhiyu? ¡± Song Beibei was very worried. Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t know much about the outside world, she could tell that the dozens of people who got out of the cars weren¡¯t good people. They were more like gangsters. But how could Gu Yanqing have anything to do with these gangsters. Moreover, she only made a phone call, and in less than ten minutes, Gu Yanqing arrived with a large group of people. Moreover, that Zhiyu was called Gu Yanqing¡¯s third brother. Song Beibei could tell that he was quite respectful. Those people who got out of the car listened to that Zhiyu¡¯s orders, but that Zhiyu listened to Gu Yanqing¡¯s orders¡­ ¡­ An unbelievable thought appeared in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. Then, she blurted out, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you can¡¯t be the boss of a gang, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei speechlessly as he drove. He said, ¡°as my wife, you still don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m the boss of a gang or not? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head desperately. She really didn¡¯t know. Even though she hadn¡¯t found any clues after so many years, who knew? Wasn¡¯t it often portrayed on television ¡ª Spiderman, Superman, weren¡¯t they also ordinary people? Song Beibei was quite excited as she thought about it, her eyes shining as she stared at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing seemed to have seen through this little girl¡¯s thoughts in an instant He said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint Madam. Your husband isn¡¯t the boss of a gang. Zhiyu is a brother who used to be in the orphanage. Later on, he went through a side door. This time, the situation was urgent, so I could only call Zhiyu. He has people in this area. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what the consequences would be. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a while. He suddenly got angry, but he restrained himself and said, ¡°Song Beibei, when will you stop making me so scared? Do you know that I almost¡­ ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s fingers tightened as she watched Gu Yanqing grab the steering wheel. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was really angry this time. However, she didn¡¯t have the heart to blame him after seeing her current state. Song Beibei had promised him every time before, but now she didn¡¯t even trust herself anymore. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Just like a child who did something wrong, she could only lower her head and wring her fingers, not saying a word. Gu Yanqing obviously couldn¡¯t bear to blame her. It was the same every time. Looking at her aggrieved look, he could only swallow all his anger into his stomach. No wonder, he couldn¡¯t be angry, he was helpless! Song Beibei was sent to the hospital. Fortunately, her injuries weren¡¯t serious. There were only a dozen cuts on her body that had been cut by glass. It wasn¡¯t very deep, just a little treatment would do. Bai Zhangsong was also sent to this hospital. After Song Beibei treated the wound, she went to see him. Bai Zhangsong¡¯s injury was very serious, and his head was severely injured. He was still in the midst of emergency treatment. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had been waiting outside the operating theater. When the doctor came out, Song Beibei quickly went up to him. ¡°How is teacher Bai? ¡± The doctor took off his mask. ¡°The surgery was very successful. The main reason was that he was sent here in time. His life is no longer in danger. ¡± Song Beibei finally breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Yanqing arranged for someone to take care of Bai Zhangsong. Song Beibei also followed Gu Yanqing back. Song Beibei fell asleep in the car. In the end, Gu Yanqing carried her to her room and put her on the bed. When she woke up the next day, it was already ten o¡¯clock. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that she still had class today. But it was already too late. She was still worried about Bai Zhangsong. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know what to do with the SD card. She got up to wash up and was about to go out when she bumped into aunt Feng at the door. Aunt Feng said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake. Go and eat some breakfast. Today¡¯s breakfast has your favorite shredded chicken porridge. Mr. Gu made it himself. ¡± Song Beibei was a little puzzled. ¡°really? Why would he have time? ¡± Aunt Feng said, ¡°Mr. Gu didn¡¯t go to the office today. He¡¯s in the study now. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t go to the office? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t care less about eating shredded chicken congee. She ran towards Gu Yanqing¡¯s study. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 222 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Sure enough, Gu Yanqing did not go to the office. He was wearing gold-rimmed glasses and was reading documents in the study room. He looked quite refined and good-looking. Song Beibei did not go in either. She lay on the door frame. Seeing Gu Yanqing working so hard, she felt a burst of happiness in her heart. It was probably because she had narrowly escaped death last night. It made her feel that she could live like this and see the person she liked every day. It was a very fortunate thing Gu Yanqing looked up and saw song Beibei lying on the door frame like a cat. Gu Yanqing straightened his body and said in a calm voice, ¡°come here. ¡± Song Beibei moved to his side with a smile and squeezed into a chair with him. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Have you rested? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve rested. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fine for a long time. I¡¯ve seen storms before. How could I be scared? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°since you¡¯re fine, then I have something to do. Please explain to me why you would appear in such a place. Also, why is that Bai Zhangsong your master? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face twitched for some reason. She slowly got up from the chair and stammered, ¡°uh¡­ that¡­ that¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve eaten breakfast yet. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly got up and ran out of the kitchen. Song Beibei really ran to the dining room to eat breakfast. The chicken porridge that Gu Yanqing stewed was really delicious. It was a rare chance for him to go to the kitchen again. Therefore, yesterday¡¯s adventure was very rewarding. At least she could still eat the chicken porridge that Gu Yanqing personally made. Song Beibei had not finished a bowl of porridge. Gu Yanqing had already sat down opposite her. Song Beibei already knew that if she could escape from the monk, she would not be able to escape from the temple. However, could she let her finish her breakfast first. Once she confessed to Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei would know that no matter what kind of delicacies it was, she probably would not have the appetite to eat. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting her go. Qing Qing looked at Song Beibei indifferently, as if he was waiting for Song Beibei to confess. Song Beibei felt a chill down her spine as she was stared at by that indifferent gaze. She finally couldn¡¯t eat anymore after taking a bite, so she could only put down her bowl and chopsticks and straighten up her attitude. She told Gu Yanqing about the fact that she had become a trainee at Su Liangxiao¡¯s company. Song Beibei¡¯s voice also became softer and softer, because Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression had gradually become unfathomable. After living with Gu Yanqing for so many years, Song Beibei still had some understanding of Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was gloomy, but if there was a hint of coldness in his eyes, it meant that he was very unhappy. Of course, if it was like now, his eyes were expressionless, and there was even a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Alright, you just wait to be taught a lesson. Song Beibei stole a glance at Gu Yanqing from the corner of her eyes Gu Yanqing finally spoke slowly, ¡°So, you clearly know that he has bad intentions, but you still took the initiative to run to his side. Song Beibei, I want to know what you really think, or do you think that with your personal charm, you can make him treat you differently? ¡± Song Beibei frowned, ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, even though you knew that there was a tiger on the mountain, you still chose to walk towards the Tiger Mountain. It¡¯s not bravery, but stupidity. You knew that Su Liangxiao approached you to find an opportunity to take revenge on me, so why did you still give him this opportunity? Song Beibei, do you really not care about my feelings at all? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve repeatedly put yourself in danger. I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened if you had come a few minutes later last night. Song Beibei, I¡¯m a human, not a God. I can¡¯t possibly run to the scene to save you by coincidence every time. Should I say that you¡¯re a newborn calf that¡¯s not afraid of a tiger or that you¡¯re heartless and brainless? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel good about what Gu Yanqing said. However, she still replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. This is my responsibility as a media person. I have the responsibility to expose the truth to the public. Besides, you know how many lives can be saved if the truth is exposed. Gu Yanqing, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that I¡¯m amazing? ¡± ¡°Your responsibility now is to study hard. I don¡¯t object to you being a media person, but you¡¯re still young and you¡¯re charging into battle without any armor. Do you think you¡¯re very proud? ¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me yesterday, your life would have been lost there. The things you said you were going to expose would have been destroyed as well. Do you still think that you¡¯ll be remembered in history and be remembered forever? ¡± Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips had curled into a mocking smile. This was an expression that she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. When Gu Yanqing wanted to be vicious, it would be easy for him to skin you and pull out your tendons. However, Song Beibei still didn¡¯t understand. Yesterday, didn¡¯t he say that she was amazing? So, after knowing that she had become a trainee at Su Liangxiao¡¯s company, she was so angry? What did this mean? She was not an idiot. She knew that Su Liangxiao had bad intentions towards her, so she naturally would not put herself in danger. Although she was an intern at LX group, how much interaction could an intern have with the chairman? Song Beibei just felt that Gu Yanqing was making a mountain out of a molehill over Su Liangxiao. At the mention of Su Liangxiao, Gu Yanqing was about to explode. Sometimes, Song Beibei felt that she was more like the product of the fight between the two of them. Why couldn¡¯t he treat everything she did objectively? The truth that she fought so hard to defend, was it so worthless in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes? Song Beibei was also unhappy. She knew that after Gu Yanqing came, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat her favorite shredded chicken congee. Song Beibei put down her bowl and chopsticks, her face dark. ¡°I¡¯m going to school. ¡± When Song Beibei walked out of the restaurant, she turned around to look at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t get up, he just sat there quietly. His back was straight but cold. Song Beibei didn¡¯t go to school. She went to the hospital instead. Bai Zhangsong had already woken up. Song Beibei also bumped into Su Liangxiao at the hospital. He seemed to have just finished talking to Bai Zhangsong when he came out of the ward. Song Beibei bumped into him. Song Beibei¡¯s forehead almost bumped into his chin. When she looked up, she saw Su Liangxiao looking at her coldly. Song Beibei was also drunk. Why did this Fox Su look exactly like Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes this morning. It was actually mixed with a cold and angry look. Song Beibei took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re also here to see Teacher Bai? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°Song Beibei, come with me! ¡± Song Beibei felt that it was rather baffling. She was used to hearing this Fox call her little daughter. She had never heard him call her by her name in such a serious manner before. However, Song Beibei still followed Su Liangxiao to the hospital¡¯s balcony. Song Beibei stood a meter behind Su Liangxiao. She asked embarrassedly, ¡°you¡¯re looking for me. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, from now on, you have been fired by the company and disqualified from being a trainee. From now on, you can stay wherever you like. In any case, don¡¯t go to the company¡¯s News Department again. ¡± Song Beibei was really stunned. What did Su Liangxiao take so early in the morning? Song Beibei said, ¡°what right do you have to fire me? which law did I break in the company? Do you think you can fire me just because you say so? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°the company doesn¡¯t need a trainee like you, who is brave but doesn¡¯t have a plan and is willing to risk his life. ¡± ¡°Su Liangxiao, speak clearly. How am I brave but doesn¡¯t have a plan? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to say it clearly. In short, you¡¯re fired. And you¡¯re not allowed to follow Bai Zhangsong in the future. Stay away from him. ¡± After saying that, Su Liangxiao did not give Song Beibei a chance to refute as he strode away. Song Beibei stood on the balcony in a daze. Didn¡¯t she look at the ALMANAC when she went out today? After being scolded by Gu Yanqing, she was still scolded by this Stinky Fox? Song Beibei was really confused. She stood on the balcony for a while and said to Su Liangxiao¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°are you crazy? ¡± Song Beibei went to Bai Zhangsong¡¯s ward. She handed the SD card to him. Later, Song Beibei found out. Bai Zhangsong received news from his informant last night. Last night, a new batch of people came to the hospital. Coincidentally, the few leaders there were not around, so Bai Zhangsong became a new underling and went in to collect evidence But in the end, he was discovered. Song Beibei basically knew what happened after that. The incident was completely exposed in the afternoon and shocked the entire city! ?`?`?`?`?`?`?`? Chapter 223 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION This includes the evidence gathered by Bai Zhangsong¡¯s informant when he was undercover. It involved evidence of collusion between gangs and certain high-ranking officials. These missing people were all vulnerable groups in society. Most of them had no relatives or friends. Even if they went missing, no one reported it to the police, and it didn¡¯t attract the attention of society The people behind the scenes took advantage of this to take them away and lock them in the basement of the closed-down Zhongji hospital, forcing them to illegally sell organs. The details of illegal organ trafficking were exposed, including the organizers, agents, brokers, and medical staff involving more than a hundred people. It was the largest case of illegal human organ trafficking in the country so far Some of those people had their living kidneys removed in the basement. Through the liver surgery director of a qualified tertiary grade a hospital in Xia city, Fang Zhongmou, they carried out organ transplants and made huge profits. And among all the people involved in the case¡­ There was a name involved ¡ª Lu Yisheng. Song Beibei also discovered it by accident. There were many medical staff involved in this case, and it was still under investigation. And this Lu Yisheng was Fang Zhongmou¡¯s favorite disciple. He was also a suspect in the case. But he was quickly excluded. He was not involved in the case of illegal organ trafficking. But, this name¡­ ¡­ Fox Su once said, ¡°go back and ask Gu Yanqing if he knows Lu Yisheng. See if he has a guilty conscience. ¡± And she really did ask. A person who could make Gu Yanqing feel guilty and run away¡­ ¡­ The matter was still continuing to ferment. But Song Beibei was not involved. Song Beibei¡¯s name did not appear in any of the reports. Even the incident of Bai Zhangsong being beaten that night was not reported in detail. Whether it was the Pearl Group¡¯s media or the LX group¡¯s media, they were reporting the incident in an uproar. But as if it was agreed upon, no media involved Song Beibei¡¯s name. Bai Zhangsong told Song Beibei that they were afraid that she would be involved. After all, it involved the forces of the bamboo federation. It was not something that could be eliminated in a short period of time. Song Beibei was indeed fired by LX Company for no reason. She was disqualified from being a trainee. However, Song Beibei was unwilling to accept it and went to Su Liangxiao to argue with him. However, she was just a small intern. If the big CEO was unwilling to meet her, it would not be easy for him to meet her. Fortunately, Bai Zhangsong had experienced this incident and looked at Song Beibei in a New Light. He had always been a maverick who did not abide by the rules. He said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re expelled. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll be your master from now on. ¡± Song Beibei said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long regarded you as my master. ¡± Bai Zhangsong felt that Song Beibei was a good seedling for making news. She had courage, was bold, and was meticulous. Most importantly, she had enthusiasm. Therefore, he was sincerely willing to accept Song Beibei as his disciple. A week later, including the medical staff, hundreds of people involved in the case were prosecuted by the court. This case was practically the focus of the whole nation. However, the curtain began to fall on the case. In fact, this case was a big chess game between the gangsters, the bamboo union, the high-ranking officials, and the Black Hospital. However, the people involved in the case were mostly scapegoats of some high-ranking officials. The real mastermind was not caught and escaped justice. However, no matter what, after this matter was exposed, it saved the lives of hundreds of people. It could also be considered as digging a cancer for society. Although it could not be cured completely, it had already attracted the attention of the whole nation and the government. Song Beibei also gradually pulled herself out of this matter and returned to her normal school life. During this period, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing inexplicably entered a cold war period. Gu Yanqing was also busy with work. Song Beibei almost did not see him these days. Even when she did see him, Gu Yanqing always looked exhausted. Later, she learned from Zhong Junjie that Su Liangxiao was sabotaging the project of the entertainment city in the north of the city. Song Beibei also did not interfere. This was not something that she could interfere with. Moreover, Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao had always been evenly matched. Therefore, she did not take it to heart. However, there was one thing that she had always remembered. It was that doctor from the Department of hepatobiliary and pancreatic surgery who had always asked Song Beibei to remember. That person called Lu Yisheng. Was it that Lu Yisheng that Su Liangxiao had mentioned Could it be that he had the same name and surname? Song Beibei had always wanted to look for this person. Unfortunately, that hospital was in Beijing. Xia City was 1,200 kilometers away from Beijing! However, this matter had become a thorn in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. She had always wanted to find an opportunity to go to Beijing. And for some reason, she had actually been waiting for this opportunity. The university was organizing an exchange study trip to Peking University. Song Beibei signed up without thinking. Song Beibei didn¡¯t tell Gu Yanqing about this at the beginning. Gu Yanqing was also busy at that time, so he basically didn¡¯t see Song Beibei. Until the night before she left. Song Beibei was packing her luggage in her room. Gu Yanqing happened to come back and was seen. Gu Yanqing frowned when he saw her packing her luggage. He walked in and asked, ¡°what are you doing? ¡± Song Beibei stood up and said coldly, ¡°can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m packing my luggage? ¡± This was the atmosphere they had for the past two days. It was neither hot nor cold, and they didn¡¯t fight. Song Beibei felt that something was wrong between them. After returning from Hong Kong city last time, something had gone wrong. However, Song Beibei still hadn¡¯t figured out what the problem was. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°packing your luggage? Where are you going? ¡± Song Beibei folded her clothes and replied casually, ¡°Beijing. ¡± When Song Beibei looked up, she happened to see a flash of emotion in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t catch it. Gu Yanqing asked calmly, ¡°what are you going to Beijing for? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°the school has a place for an exchange visit to Peking University. I¡¯ve registered. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly pressed her luggage down. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go. ¡± Song Beibei was almost shocked. Gu Yanqing happened to be looking at her coldly. Song Beibei hated that look and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already signed up. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you call the dean. If it¡¯s not possible, you can also call the principal. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Stop. ¡± Song Beibei had already stood up. ¡°Why? Why are you restricting me from even a chance to learn and interact? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t allow me to intern at Su Liangxiao¡¯s company, but now I don¡¯t even have the right to go to other schools to observe and study ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m married to you, but I¡¯m not your subordinate. I don¡¯t have to listen to everything you say. ¡± ¡°Columbia University, Newcastle University, Sheffield University, Bedford University. These universities have the best journalism majors in the world. If you want to learn and interact with others, you can choose one. I can arrange for you to go over during the winter and summer holidays. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to go to Peking University. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent, his eyes cold. Song Beibei said, ¡°why don¡¯t you want me to go to Beijing? Don¡¯t tell me you have some dirty secret to hide from me? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Song Beibei, what do you mean by that? ¡± ¡°when I signed up for the college entrance examination, it was also Beijing. You changed it in private! ¡± ¡°these two things are not related. ¡± Song Beibei also chuckled. ¡°I know they are not related, but why don¡¯t you want me to go to Beijing? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly sighed and walked towards Song Beibei. He reached out to touch Song Beibei¡¯s hair, his usual doting and bewitching gaze. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you going so far away by yourself. When you¡¯re on vacation, I¡¯ll have time to accompany you to study abroad. HMM? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was gentle, obviously in a coaxing tone. But this time, Song Beibei didn¡¯t fall for his beauty trap. She gently pushed him away and took a step back. ¡°I must go. I have the power to make decisions. Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t keep trying to control me. ¡± Gu Yanqing left the room. Song Beibei Thought of the way Gu Yanqing looked at her when he left the room, and the words he said. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Song Beibei, in your eyes, am I a control freak? ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing strode away. Song Beibei knew that her words hurt him. He rarely had that kind of exhausted expression. Song Beibei instantly regretted it. But no matter what, she had to go to Beijing. Otherwise, that name would always make her unable to sleep peacefully. Chapter 224 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei still boarded the plane to Beijing. She was with more than a dozen classmates. However, Song Beibei¡¯s mind was not on Peking University. It was five o¡¯clock in the evening when she arrived in Beijing. The university had arranged for her to stay there. Coincidentally, the Hotel Song Beibei was staying at was only a few kilometers away from the hospital where she knew Lu Yisheng was. Even if she took the bus, it was only two stops away. The next day, Song Beibei pretended to have a stomachache and asked for leave from the teacher in charge. She did not participate in the exchange trip at Peking University. She stayed alone in the hotel until everyone left. Song Beibei got up and went out. She took a taxi and went straight to the hospital. Song Beibei asked around in the hospital and found out that Lu Yisheng was a doctor in the Department of hepatobiliary and pancreatic surgery. A while ago, the chief doctor involved in the illegal sale of organs was the director of this department. Now that he had been brought to justice, Lu Yisheng had replaced him as the director of the Department of hepatobiliary and pancreatic surgery. Today¡¯s specialist was precisely Lu Yisheng. Song Beibei registered. After waiting in line for about two hours, when Song Beibei was outside the door, she finally saw the legendary Lu Yisheng. Song Beibei asked the nurses here. Lu Yisheng was 36 years old this year. Although he was Fang Zhongmou¡¯s favorite student, he had been abroad for less than a month. This was also the reason why he was able to get out of this case unscathed. Although he had returned to China less than a month ago, his skills were superb. He had already performed several high-difficulty surgeries and was widely recognized by the hospital. Fang Zhongmou had fallen, and the hospital¡¯s reputation had been greatly damaged However, there were still many people who came because of his fame. Lu Yisheng also took advantage of the situation and took the position of director. The young nurse babbled on and on. For example, Lu Yisheng was thirty-six years old this year, but he was still single. For example, he was now the number one handsome man on the hospital¡¯s ranking list Of course, Song Beibei was not interested in these things. She had always wondered what the relationship between Lu Yisheng and Gu Yanqing was? Why would Su Liangxiao say something like that. Judging from Su Liangxiao¡¯s tone, it was likely that it had something to do with the peace of his death. Finally, it was Song Beibei¡¯s turn. Song Beibei sat down on the chair. Lu Yisheng flipped through her medical records. It was a newly created blank case. Lu Yisheng closed the medical records and asked Song Beibei, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Director Lu, I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal. ¡± Lu Yisheng frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t accept your invitation. May I ask what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then have a cup of tea. When you¡¯re free, you¡¯ll only need fifteen minutes to wake up. ¡± Lu Yisheng¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°If you¡¯re not seeing a doctor, please move aside. There are still many people waiting behind. ¡± There were two interns observing beside Lu Yisheng. When they saw Song Beibei like this, they could not help but frown. One of them said to the other, ¡°this is the third time this week. Our Director Lu¡¯s charm is too great. There are always people who use the reason of seeing a doctor to hit on Doctor Lu. Today, he even attracted a little Loli. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was red. She simply said in one breath, ¡°I just want to ask, do you know Gu Yanqing? ¡± When Gu Yanqing said these three words, Song Beibei clearly saw Lu Yisheng¡¯s fingers holding the pen freeze for a moment. Then, the way he looked at Song Beibei actually started to become complicated. He lowered his head and opened the medical record again, and saw Song Beibei¡¯s name written on it. Lu Yisheng raised his head, ¡°your name is Song Beibei, who is Song Yanliang to you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s my father. ¡± The complicated look in Lu Yisheng¡¯s eyes was even more obvious. His expression was very strange, and he actually looked a little flustered. Song Beibei did not understand how he knew her father¡¯s name. Lu Yisheng said, ¡°I¡¯m free after three in the afternoon. Let me treat you to coffee. ¡± The two interns next to him were stunned. Doctor Lu actually treated a little girl to coffee? And all of this was beyond Song Beibei¡¯s expectations. At three in the afternoon, they were in a nearby coffee shop. Sitting face to face, Lu Yisheng finally said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so much. When I left, you were only six years old. ¡± Song Beibei looked very surprised. ¡°You know me? ¡± Lu Yisheng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? you called me Uncle Yisheng at that time. You liked to listen to my stories about the frog prince the most. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. She looked at the person across from her. Actually, Song Beibei felt that the name Lu Yisheng was strangely familiar when she first heard it. Lu Yisheng, Yisheng, Yisheng¡­ ¡­ When this name appeared in her mind, her father would always repeat it. But it was really too long ago. Song Beibei even felt that her father¡¯s voice was a little blurry. And those four words that he said just now were like lightning that cut through the fog, flashing through Song Beibei¡¯s mind in an instant. Uncle Yi Sheng, uncle Yi Sheng¡­ ¡­ Yes, she remembered! Song Beibei was so shocked that she almost jumped up from her chair. ¡°You¡¯re uncle Yi Sheng, daddy¡¯s personal doctor? ¡± Song Beibei remembered, even though her memory was not so complete. But she remembered. Back then, her father, Song Yanliang, had died of late-stage liver cancer. During his last days, his father had a private doctor by his side to take care of his body. During that time, his father had been very dependent on that private doctor. He would discuss many things with him, including Song Beibei¡¯s matter¡­ ¡­ Therefore, when Song Beibei heard this name for the first time that day, the words that her father had said popped up in her mind, ¡°Yi Sheng, Beibei is still so young. Think of something for me¡­ ¡± In the last few days, Song Beibei always seemed to hear her father say this. Therefore, it was deeply engraved in her mind somewhere. Song Beibei suddenly became very happy, ¡°uncle Yisheng, it¡¯s really you. I¡¯m so happy to see you. ¡± However, there was no smile on Lu Yisheng¡¯s face. His expression was very strange. There was no joy of reuniting with an old friend at all. Instead, he seemed to have a lot on his mind. Lu Yisheng said, ¡°why are you looking for me? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered something and sat down again, ¡°Uncle Yisheng, do you know Gu Yanqing? He was the husband that my father chose for me back then. After he died, he took care of me in his place¡­ ¡± Lu Yisheng said, ¡°I know. I was the one who suggested to your father to choose a guardian husband for you back then. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised again. But when she thought about it, it was not impossible. Back then, her father was very dependent on his private doctor. Song Beibei smiled instead. ¡°then I really have to thank Uncle Yisheng. Gu Yanqing and I are already married. We¡¯re very happy now. ¡± Lu Yisheng said, ¡°as long as you¡¯re happy. ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a while before she asked again, ¡°then do you know Su Liangxiao? ¡± The person opposite her was originally drinking a cup of coffee, but when he heard this name, his fingers paused for a moment. Song Beibei noticed that his fingers that were holding the edge of the Coffee Cup had already turned white. Song Beibei did not understand. She only felt that Lu Yisheng¡¯s appearance today was a little strange. Lu Yisheng put down the Cup and was silent for a moment He slowly said, ¡°they and I are both from Shengmei orphanage. Of course, I know them. Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing both call me big brother. I practically watched them grow up. There¡¯s also anning and Wanjing. I don¡¯t know if you know them, so tell me, what exactly do you want to know by coming here this time? ¡± Song Beibei did not know if it was her misconception, but the person opposite her was calm and quiet, but there was a sense of despair. It was as if a prisoner who had been sentenced to death had given up all hope, but had long hoped that the day of his death would come. Song Beibei did not know how to ask. Lu Yisheng was their big brother. Song Beibei knew that the orphanage had a ranking. For example, Su Liangxiao was second, and Gu Yanqing was third. Zhong Junjie would sometimes call Gu Yanqing third brother and Gu Wanjing fifth sister. Later, Song Beibei found out that an Ning was the fourth. She had once asked who the boss was. But this name was like a taboo. If Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say it, Zhong Junjie wouldn¡¯t say it either. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know it was actually Lu Yisheng. But what was going on between them? Song Beibei said slowly, ¡°can you tell me about what happened back then? Like an Ning¡¯s death? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 225 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Speaking of an Ning¡­ The person on the other side seemed to unconsciously glance at Song Beibei. This made Song Beibei feel very strange. Because whether it was Su Liangxiao or Gu Yanqing, they would always show this expression occasionally. They were clearly looking at her, but the focus was not on her. It was as if they were looking at other people through her. Song Beibei unconsciously frowned and said, ¡°an Ning has been dead for more than ten years. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I know. Back then, she fell into the Canyon below from the suspension bridge that led to water curtain cave. Su Liangxiao told me about this, and Gu Yanqing also told me about it, but I always feel that they are hiding something. I clearly don¡¯t know anning, but I can always dream about that person. That girl looks like she¡¯s twelve or thirteen years old. I don¡¯t know why. Uncle Yisheng, do you know what happened back then? ¡± ¡°Can you tell me? ¡± Lu Yisheng said, ¡°you always dream about anning? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Ever since I found out about anning, I¡¯ve been dreaming about her almost every day. ¡± Lu Yisheng said, ¡°did Su Liangxiao tell you? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I know that anning is his sister. ¡± ¡°When did he return to China? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°about a year ago. ¡± ¡°Is he good to you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°he was very good to me. He could always help me when I was in trouble. However, Anning died in an accident that year, but he always blamed Gu Yanqing for everything. He even thought that Gu Yanqing was the cause of anning¡¯s death. Therefore, he especially hated Gu Yanqing and went against him everywhere. I just want to find out what happened that year. I think there must be some misunderstanding between them. ¡± Lu Yisheng sighed. ¡°This is my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± A hint of pain appeared in Lu Yisheng¡¯s eyes. Then, as if he didn¡¯t want to see Song Beibei, he turned his gaze away and looked out the window. Outside the window, there was a rush of traffic. The summer weather was stuffy and hot, but it hadn¡¯t rained for a long time. The whole of Beijing was like a huge steamer. Even the asphalt road seemed to be emitting steam. If an egg was cracked on the road now.. It would probably be fried in an instant. However, the air-conditioning in the coffee shop was very cold. Traces of coolness seeped out from the ceiling and spread to every corner. This place seemed to be isolated from the outside world. Lu Yisheng said, ¡°anning¡¯s death was indeed an accident. The reason why AH Liang blamed Yan Qing for everything was actually because of you¡­ ¡± Song Beibei felt incredulous. She had no idea that she would be implicated in the past. Song Beibei said in surprise, ¡°How could that be? I was only five at that time. ¡± Lu Yisheng looked at him and said, ¡°yes, you were only five. Beibei, do you still remember? When you were five, you had an operation on your eyes. ¡± Song Beibei only had a slight impression of this incident. Or, if Lu Yisheng did not mention it, she really did not have any impression at all. She only remembered that her eyes had not been very good since she was young. It seemed that she had been wearing children¡¯s correction glasses since she could remember. When she was young, she always went to the eye hospital. But she really did not remember that her eyes had been operated on. She only remembered that she had stayed in the hospital for a long time once, but she could not see. At that time, her father made up a story to tell her, saying that he would play hide-and-seek with her. He wanted to hide for a few days, so she couldn¡¯t see him. At that time, Song Beibei believed him. She remembered that she couldn¡¯t see him for a few days, and her father always said that he hadn¡¯t hidden well. Later on, she no longer liked to play hide-and-seek. Later on, when Song Beibei grew up, she would occasionally think about it. But her memory was hazy. At that time, she was too young, so it was forgotten. Now that she thought about it, she was afraid that at that time, she couldn¡¯t see. In fact, her eyes had been operated on. Lu Yisheng looked at her eyes and said slowly, ¡°you were born with a combined defect of the retina. When you were five years old, your retina fell off, causing you to be blind. It was also at that time that you received a retinal transplant. However, even after the surgery, your eyesight is still not as good as an ordinary person. I think the contact lenses you are wearing now should be 800 degrees. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly surprised. That was indeed the case. Her eyesight was declining year by year. Every year, it was more important to get new glasses. Gu Yanqing paid special attention to her eyes. Usually, he would be reprimanded while reading in bed. Every year, no matter how busy he was, he would take time to take her to a hospital in the United States to have her eyes examined a few times. However, Song Beibei did not pay too much attention to this matter. There were so many people who were short-sighted nowadays, and there were many who were more myopic than her. However, Song Beibei did not expect that her Myopia was actually a pathological cause. However, let¡¯s not talk about this. So what if her eyes had undergone surgery? Song Beibei still asked in puzzlement, ¡°What does this have to do with an Ning¡¯s death? ¡± Lu Yisheng said, ¡°because the person who donated your retina back then was an Ning. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if a muffled thunder had exploded in her mind. How could this be? Her Retina was an Ning So she could see this colorful world now because of an Ning? Song Beibei suddenly thought of the first time she dreamed of an Ning. She said, ¡°you have to take my place to see this world. ¡°. Was that so? Was It really so? No Wonder Song Beibei felt that peace¡¯s appearance was so familiar. No Wonder Song Beibei felt that she had seen peace¡¯s eyes somewhere before. No wonder she always felt that there was something between her and peace that couldn¡¯t be separated. And at that moment, the scene in her dream suddenly appeared in her mind again. Song Beibei suddenly came to a realization. That pair of eyes was so familiar because what she saw was her own eyes¡­ ¡­ Like a flash of light, all the blurry things in her mind became clear bit by bit. It turned out that the twelve or thirteen-year-old little girl she saw was actually not anning, but herself. It was her twelve or thirteen-year-old appearance. In her dream, she imagined anning as her own appearance. Therefore, she felt that it was unusually familiar. It turned out that she felt that there was an inseparable connection between herself and anning. It was real. It turned out that from the age of five, her life had been connected to that girl. Song Beibei¡¯s head was heavy and she felt a little dizzy. She slowly took a sip of coffee before she gradually cleared her mind and calmed down. She was able to accept the fact that a part of her body was peaceful. She finally understood why Su Liangxiao looked at her with a pained expression when they sat on the tree when she first met Su Liangxiao. He said, ¡°little miss, your eyes are so beautiful. ¡± Why did Gu Yanqing walk over to her and gently caress her eyes when she was pretending to sleep on the bed that day? He then said, ¡°anning, I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡± So that¡¯s how it was, so that¡¯s how it was. So at that time, they thought they were at peace, or they saw peace through themselves¡­ ¡­ But Song Beibei still didn¡¯t quite understand. Song Beibei composed herself and asked, ¡°but, even if anning donated her corneas to me after she died, what does this have to do with the hatred between them? Why did Su Liangxiao hate Gu Yanqing so much? And why did you say it was because of me? ¡± ¡°because Ah Liang thought that Gu Yanqing deliberately killed anning for you. His goal was to donate her corneas to you so that you could see the light again. ¡± Those cold words made Song Beibei¡¯s heart tremble, and her hands and feet turned cold. Actually, she had already sensed something earlier. But she really didn¡¯t dare to think about it further. Because the answer was too terrifying. But when Lu Yisheng calmly said it, Song Beibei felt her heart sink into an ice cellar. It was actually the most unbelievable and cruel answer. But she still couldn¡¯t believe it. She said almost reflexively, ¡°impossible, Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t kill anning. He¡¯s not that kind of person. ¡± After Song Beibei said that, she became even more determined. That¡¯s right. Gu Yanqing would never hurt anyone. Moreover, that person was his younger sister who grew up with him. Moreover, he had no motive. At that time, he was not her guardian. Song Beibei remembered that at that time, he had never seen Gu Yanqing before. According to the time calculation, Song Beibei clearly remembered that when she had the surgery, her father had not even started looking for a guardian husband for her. So, all of this was impossible. It was Su Liangxiao who had misunderstood. It was him who had been overly sad, so he had pushed all the blame onto Gu Yanqing. It couldn¡¯t be like this. Chapter 226 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Yisheng said, ¡°of course, Yanqing wouldn¡¯t kill anning. The person that Yanqing likes the most is anning. The two of them practically grew up together. Although Su Liangxiao is anning¡¯s older brother, the person who has been more intimate with anning since they were young is Gu Yanqing. They are more like biological siblings, practically inseparable. This is the reason why AH Liang has to compete with Yanqing in everything since he was young. He also doesn¡¯t understand why his own biological sister likes others more. The two of them are incompatible with each other. In fact, they have already planted the seeds since a very long time ago, because of anning. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if every nerve in her body was being burned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s past from more than ten years ago was like a closed book, but now, he was flipping through pages and pages across time and space. Song Beibei said, ¡°but I still don¡¯t understand. How could Su Liangxiao think that Gu Yanqing killed anning? It was clearly an accident. ¡°even if he donated his corneas to me during anning, it doesn¡¯t mean that Gu Yanqing killed anning. ¡± Lu Yisheng was looking at Song Beibei with a complicated expression. His expression was also one of hesitation. It was as if there was something hidden behind it that could not be explained clearly. Song Beibei had more or less understood it. For a moment, she could not accept it. She even began to suspect that Gu Yanqing was not among the candidates for her father¡¯s son-in-law selection. Why did he agree to it later? In the past, she had always thought that it was Gu Wanjing. It was to get Gu Wanjing to study abroad. But now, Song Beibei was even more certain. Gu Yanqing was probably because of anning. In order to take care of anning¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it was because of guilt, or perhaps at that time, she thought of herself as Anning¡¯s substitute? Song Beibei wasn¡¯t sure. Her mind was in a mess. Why was Gu Yanqing unwilling to let him come to Beijing? He didn¡¯t know that she wanted to find Lu Yisheng, right Perhaps it was just because Lu Yisheng was here, he instinctively avoided her. Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t willing to let her know the truth! He had never said that his eyes were peaceful! Why? Song Beibei felt very confused. Song Beibei stood up. ¡°Uncle Yisheng, I have to go. Thank you so much for telling me today. ¡± Lu Yisheng also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°No need. I want to leave on my own. ¡± Lu Yisheng didn¡¯t object. But before he left, he suddenly grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. You have to be happy. Let bygones be bygones. Yanqing promised me that he would take good care of you for the rest of your life. ¡± Song Beibei nodded and smiled at him. ¡°Uncle Yisheng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very happy. You too. Back then, daddy liked you so much and trusted you. ¡± Song Beibei teased, ¡°I think if Uncle Yisheng was younger, Daddy would definitely entrust me to you. ¡± Song Beibei teased him because the atmosphere in the end became heavy. However, when Lu Yisheng heard this, his expression changed completely. He turned Pale and there was an indescribable guilt in his eyes. In the end, he said in a heavy voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡± Song Beibei did not understand why he would say sorry to her. Perhaps it was because back then, as a family doctor, he was not able to prolong his father¡¯s life. However, his father was in the advanced stage of liver cancer, and even gods could not do anything about it. Song Beibei forced a smile. ¡°then I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± Song Beibei did not take a taxi. Instead, she walked back step by step. It was already evening. However, the sun was still hanging between the skyscrapers, and the air was still unbelievably hot. Even the tall parasol trees by the roadside were powerless in the sweltering weather. Song Beibei walked casually. CICADAS chirped everywhere. Her mind was in a mess. Maybe Gu Yanqing was right. Su Liangxiao just couldn¡¯t accept the fact that he had lost his sister. He had to find a motivation to continue living, and what could be more motivating than hatred? But in this way, they were not living happily. When they returned to the hotel, the sky had already gradually sunk. Song Beibei felt very tired. The classmates who had been exchanging and studying had long returned. When she saw Song Beibei, she asked with concern, ¡°aren¡¯t you feeling unwell? Why are you resting well in the hotel? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was heavy. She didn¡¯t say anything and just lay down on the bed to sleep. She was really asleep. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Yanqing called. When she left, she was still throwing a Tantrum with Gu Yanqing. So up until now, Gu Yanqing hadn¡¯t even sent her a message from his location. Song Beibei woke up and picked up the phone. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°where are you now? ¡± Song Beibei walked to the balcony to answer the phone and said the name of her hotel. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I happen to have a meeting in Beijing. I¡¯ll look for you later. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m staying with my classmates. ¡± The other side was silent for a while. Song Beibei sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be back early tomorrow morning. You don¡¯t have to come. ¡± Song Beibei Understood Gu Yanqing. The so-called meeting in Beijing was just an excuse that he was best at. What was he worried about? Gu Yanqing was silent for a while before saying, ¡°give me a call before you board the plane. I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport. ¡± Song Beibei replied. After a moment of silence. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing¡­ ¡± Song Beibei seemed to have heard Gu Yanqing holding his breath. Initially, she wanted to tell Gu Yanqing the truth. However, at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to say anything. It was better to wait for her to return and have a good chat with him. All this while, Song Beibei had also felt that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t feel safe. Was He afraid that she would find out the truth? Even though she knew that her eyes were peaceful, even though she knew that Gu Yanqing was willing to be her guardian back then, it was probably to protect her eyes. Even though she was still doubtful whether Gu Yanqing would still use her as a substitute for peace at certain times. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t mind at all, but Song Beibei felt that since this was the truth, she had to accept it. Even though Gu Yanqing came to her side because of peace, it could only be said that peace had fulfilled the fate between them. There was no love without reason in this world. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t that narrow-minded and calculative person. She knew what she cared about the most and what she wanted to grab the most. Therefore, when she saw Lu Yisheng, Song Beibei didn¡¯t say a word. But on the phone, she said gently, ¡°Gu Yanqing, actually, I miss you very much. ¡± The other side seemed to be completely silent. The silence made Song Beibei wonder if Gu Yanqing had already hung up the phone. After a long while, Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep and hoarse voice came from the other side, ¡°I understand. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Song Beibei rested her arms on the balcony. The night wind was a little hot, but as it blew over, Song Beibei felt very comfortable It was like a pair of gentle hands gently caressing her face. Suddenly, Song Beibei¡¯s phone lit up. She took a look and saw that it was actually a message from Gu Yanqing. It was very short. There were only four words. ¡°I miss you too! ¡± There was also a big exclamation mark. It really didn¡¯t seem like Gu Yanqing¡¯s style. However, the corners of Song Beibei¡¯s lips unconsciously parted. Her smile unconsciously crept all over her face When she went back, a few classmates surrounded her. ¡°Did boss Gu call you just now, Madam President? ¡± Song Beibei picked up the pillow and threw it at them. ¡°Can you stop teasing me? ¡± Her classmate Xiao Yue suddenly ran over. ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you. He¡¯s a handsome guy. ¡± Song Beibei was especially surprised. Who would look for her at this time of night? Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any classmates or friends in Beijing? Song Beibei was suddenly delighted. Could it be that Gu Yanqing had already come to Beijing? Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Song Beibei hurriedly ran out and opened the door. However, she did not expect that the person standing at the door would actually be Su Liangxiao! The smile on her face gradually froze and was replaced by an incredulous look. ¡°How could it be you? ¡± ¡°Who else do you think it is? ¡± A few classmates gathered around. Everyone recognized Su Liangxiao. Because Su Liangxiao had been a substitute teacher in their school for two months. After the incident with Qi Shan broke out, everyone knew that Su Liangxiao was actually the chairman of the LX group. A group of little girls wanted to get close but were a little afraid. They pushed each other and walked to the door. Some of them were bold enough to say, ¡°teacher Su, long time no see. ¡± Su Liangxiao took his hand out of his pants pocket and waved it casually. He showed his trademark fox smile and said, ¡°long time no see. Did you miss me? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 227 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The group of young girls were dazzled by his smile. Only Song Beibei asked with a clear mind, ¡°why are you here? No, how did you know I was here? ¡± Su Liangxiao said with interest, ¡°why are you so confident that I¡¯m here to look for you? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him and was about to turn around. Su Liangxiao held her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. Didn¡¯t you already meet Lu Yisheng? ¡± This sentence made Song Beibei stop in her tracks. Su Liangxiao¡¯s voice was very gloomy. She turned around and said, ¡°what do you want to say? ¡± At this moment, Su Liangxiao¡¯s face revealed a fox-like smile. ¡°I just got off the plane. Have dinner with me. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t have dinner either. Su Liangxiao went to a private restaurant to eat authentic Beijing food. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t in a high mood. She really didn¡¯t expect to see Su Liangxiao a kilometer away from Xia city. Actually, she didn¡¯t hate Su Liangxiao. But seeing him at this moment, Song Beibei had a bad premonition. Su Liangxiao wouldn¡¯t appear in this place for no reason. He had come prepared. And his motive was obviously because of her. Because there was no Gu Yanqing here, no obstruction. Song Beibei even sensed a hint of danger. This danger wasn¡¯t because Su Liangxiao would harm her. It was because Song Beibei had a premonition that Su Liangxiao¡¯s visit this time was related to Lu Yisheng. Song Beibei even felt as if she had fallen into a trap. It was as if her every move was under Su Liangxiao¡¯s surveillance. Only then did they come up. Su Liangxiao wrapped up a Peking duck and handed it over. ¡°I heard from your classmates that you didn¡¯t eat anything tonight. have some. This restaurant¡¯s roast duck is the most authentic. There¡¯s no other restaurant in the entire Beijing. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t take it. She fixed her gaze on Su Liangxiao. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m here to look for Lu Yisheng? What did you mean by what you said just now? ¡± ¡°Eat something first. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have your appetite after a while. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the time to eat after hearing that. She asked with a hint of impatience, ¡°Su Liangxiao, speak clearly now. ¡± Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. He said indifferently, ¡°then tell me first, what did big brother say to you today? ¡± When the word ¡®big brother¡¯ came out of Su Liangxiao¡¯s mouth, there was actually a hint of disdain. Song Beibei pursed her lips She said, ¡°Su Liangxiao, I know. I know everything. My eyes are peaceful. All along, you have always appeared at my most critical moments. You helped me like that because your sister is peaceful, right? Because there is a part of my body that is peaceful. It is the only proof that she has ever existed in this world. So you helped me and you protected me because of peace, right? ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s expression did not change one bit. It was as if Song Beibei¡¯s words were within his expectations. He ate his food and drank his wine unhurriedly, quietly listening to Song Beibei¡¯s words, as if all of this had nothing to do with him. However, since he acted as if it had nothing to do with him, why did he come looking for her today? Song Beibei simply explained everything. ¡°You knew that I was here, and you also knew that I went to look for Lu Yisheng, so all of this was within your expectations, right? I even suspected that all of this was arranged by you. From the moment I entered Lx, was everything planned by you? You made me a reporter, you made me follow Bai Zhangsong, you mentioned Lu Yisheng¡¯s name to me, which aroused my curiosity, and then you let me find this person in this case. You knew that I came to Beijing to look for him, and you coincidentally appeared at this moment. Su Liangxiao, all of this was a trap that you set up, right? ¡± At this moment, Su Liangxiao raised his head and looked at Song Beibei seriously. ¡°Then what do you think my motive is? ¡± He did not deny it, proving that all of this was indeed related to him. Song Beibei was not very sure if this was a trap that Su Liangxiao had carefully designed. After all, it had been such a long time and so many things had happened. He could not have arranged everything. If he had really arranged it meticulously, why had he fired her from Lx? Song Beibei still had many things that she could not figure out. However, she could at least be certain that Su Liangxiao wanted her to know about her current situation and everything that she knew. Song Beibei said, ¡°let me guess your motive. You want me to realize that my eyes are peaceful. You want me to think that Gu Yanqing came to the song family because of the peace and not because he sincerely wanted to be my guardian. You want to tell me that Gu Yanqing has ulterior motives for me. Perhaps he is just a substitute for the peace and tranquility, right ¡°Isn¡¯t your biggest goal to sow discord between us? You want me to distance myself from Gu Yanqing and even leave him because of this, don¡¯t you? ¡± Su Liangxiao looked at Song Beibei with a hint of pity in his eyes. Song Beibei hated that look in her eyes. It was as if she had become some kind of abandoned little animal. Song Beibei said righteously, ¡°Su Liangxiao, you don¡¯t have to waste your efforts. Back then, I thought that Gu Yanqing came to be my guardian for Gu Wanjing. I didn¡¯t leave him, so how could I leave him for this reason? You¡¯ve underestimated our relationship. Even if Gu Yanqing came to take care of me for the sake of protecting peace, I would only feel that he has feelings and righteousness. I¡¯m afraid your wishful thinking won¡¯t work this time. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled, ¡°you two have such deep feelings for Each Other? ¡± Song Beibei said firmly, ¡°yes, because I love him and he loves me. No matter what, you can¡¯t break us up. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°What if you knew that he and Lu Yisheng conspired to kill your father? ¡± Song Beibei originally wanted to leave. She was simply wasting her time here. The Way Fox Su looked was obviously like a cat that had caught a mouse and toyed with it before eating it. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to stay here with him. But when Su Liangxiao said this, Song Beibei¡¯s legs were frozen. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Su Liangxiao did not look at him, but he did not say anything. There was a hint of disdain on the corner of his mouth, and his expression was as if he was silently scolding Song Beibei for her stupidity. Song Beibei could not take it anymore. She stood up and walked to Su Liangxiao¡¯s side in a few steps. She practically grabbed Su Liangxiao¡¯s shirt, and her voice trembled. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t spout nonsense anymore. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart. ¡± Song Beibei could not accept her father being mentioned by Su Liangxiao just like that. He was simply spreading rumors. Her father had died many years ago. He died of late-stage liver cancer. The older generation of the family, including lawyer Zhou, all knew about it. Su Liangxiao had really put in a lot of effort to sow discord between her and Gu Yanqing. But Song Beibei did not allow it. She did not allow it. He even brought out his dead father to blaspheme. Su Liangxiao gently removed Song Beibei¡¯s hand. There was a strange smile in his eyes. ¡°young mistress, it¡¯s not good to have such a bad temper. Don¡¯t you want to wait for me to finish talking? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly covered her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen. I don¡¯t want to listen. You¡¯re a big jerk and a big liar. I won¡¯t believe a word of it. ¡± As she spoke, Song Beibei turned around, grabbed her bag, and rushed out. Su Liangxiao did not chase after her. Looking at Song Beibei¡¯s back, he continued to eat with a certain assured smile. At this moment, the waiter brought out the remaining dishes. When he saw that the dining table opposite Su Liangxiao was a mess with spilled milk cups, he hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, do you want me to clean it up for you? ¡± Su Liangxiao shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°no need. ¡± When Su Liangxiao returned to the hotel room, he saw Song Beibei squatting at the door of his room. She was also carrying a backpack, looking like a high school student. She buried her face in her knees, thinking about something Su Liangxiao did not doubt at all how Song Beibei could find his room. After all, he had deliberately set it up in the same hotel as them. There was a thick carpet in the corridor, and Song Beibei did not notice anyone coming over. Until she felt a pair of hands gently stroking her hair. Song Beibei raised her head. It was Su Liangxiao. And there was still a smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked like he was touching an abandoned pet. His eyes were so determined, but there was a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth. It was as if Song Beibei¡¯s appearance here was within his expectations. Song Beibei hated the feeling of being controlled, but she couldn¡¯t escape. Su Liangxiao had already planted a bomb in her heart. Either he completely removed it, or he simply let it explode. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a moment of peace. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 228 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei stood up and took Su Liangxiao¡¯s hand. At this moment, she had calmed down a lot. ¡°Tell me clearly what you meant by what you said just now. Did you make it up just to make me feel bad? ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows, took out his room card, opened the door, and said, ¡°come in. ¡± Song Beibei entered his room. This was a presidential suite, with several suites inside. Su Liangxiao walked towards the study. Song Beibei naturally followed him in. Su Liangxiao sat behind the desk and chair, took out a book from the drawer, placed it on the desk and said, ¡°I think you should be able to find the answer here. ¡± Song Beibei walked over. She discovered that it was a calfskin diary. But what was this? When Song Beibei picked it up, her hands actually trembled. When he opened it, he hesitated for a moment. It was as if it wasn¡¯t a diary, but a Pandora¡¯s box. Once it was opened, a devil would come out and swallow her whole. However, there was a huge temptation that Song Beibei couldn¡¯t resist at all. Song Beibei only hesitated for a few seconds before opening it. The diary did not have a signature. However, after Song Beibei flipped through a few pages, she actually saw that this was Lu Yisheng¡¯s diary. This was an old item from more than ten years ago. The words inside were neatly written with a pen. It was easy to think of Lu Yisheng, a clean angel in White, and his meticulous appearance. The book was a little old, and the paper was a little yellow However, it was like a bright lamp that lit up the past ten years. Song Beibei didn¡¯t find anything in the beginning chapters. It was nothing more than a record of life. Many of the chapters mentioned the children in the orphanage However, between the lines, Song Beibei found that Lu Yisheng¡¯s words at that time were filled with hostility. He also mentioned a few times that he wanted to take revenge. One of them was very short: YEAR XXX, June 7th, heavy rain. Today, I saw the name of that person on the hospital¡¯s medical report. Song Yanliang, the enemy that I will never forget. I held his medical report and my hands were trembling. Chronic hepatitis. It wasn¡¯t serious. I was frustrated If only this report was of late stage liver cancer. I would have saved a lot of trouble, but God would not let bad people die early. A thought flashed through my mind. With my current status in the hospital, it would not be difficult for me to do something about it This thought scared me. A doctor¡¯s heart is like a parent¡¯s. What should I do? It was a cloudy day on June 9th, year XXX Everything was done today. Fortunately, no one noticed anything amiss. Heh, I think even God is helping me. Song Yanliang came again. I gave him the report that I did not give him last time. Liver Cancer, late stage. Of course, I had already tampered with it It was flawless. It was different from what I imagined. Song Yanliang didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when he received the report. I admired his calmness. As expected of a businessman who had experienced great storms. He calmly asked me many questions, and I patiently explained them to him Finally, he asked me, ¡°doctor, how long can I live at most? ¡°. I laughed in my heart. This time, you fell into my hands. I was only doing justice for God. But on the surface, I still patiently explained in detail, including the chemotherapy plan. He said, ¡°doctor, you must let me live a little longer. See, such a person is afraid of death. He can¡¯t bear to part with his black-hearted wealth.¡± June 15th, year XXX Song Yanliang came to the hospital to ask me some questions. He brought his five-year-old daughter with him. He hired me as his personal doctor to take care of his life and treatment plan after his illness. The salary was very high. This was what I wanted. He finally fell into my hands I could finally avenge my father. June 27th, year XXX During the treatment period, I changed all of his medications. Song Yanliang¡¯s condition continued to deteriorate and he had developed cirrhosis of the liver. My goal seemed to be achieved. Today, he finished chemotherapy and was very weak. He said, ¡°Yi Sheng¡­ ¡± You must let me live a little longer. If I die, what will happen to Bei Bei? She¡¯s only five years old. Song Yanliang treated his younger daughter like a treasure. He did not expect the devil to have such a warm side. His daughter had just turned five. She was very cute and had always called me uncle Yi Sheng. She liked to Pester me to tell stories. I did not hate this child This child was born with an eye disease. It was probably Song Yanliang¡¯s retribution. I could not be soft-hearted. I wanted revenge. When my father was killed, I was only five years old. Why did no one sympathize with me? YEAR XXX, July 1st Today, I was very drunk. Yanqing came looking for me. I took advantage of my drunkenness to tell him everything. For so many years, I had been enduring great pressure alone. I really could not take it anymore. Recently, I was very confused. Song Yanliang trusted me very much Her daughter was very cute. I was a little shaken. No, I could not be shaken. Year XXX, July 6th Song Yanliang¡¯s daughter had an acute retinal detachment and might go blind. The little girl was very cute and innocent. I decided to find a suitable retina for her as compensation for the loss of her father. Year XXX, July 7th An Ning died. I secretly transplanted an Ning¡¯s retina to Song Beibei. Only Yanqing knew about this. I didn¡¯t even dare to tell ah Liang. I¡¯m sorry, an Ning¡­ ¡­ Year XXX, July 25th The little girl finally saw the light. She was extremely happy. Song Yanliang trusted me even more now. Today, he specially treated me to a meal and thanked me. Then, he called me to the study room and kept saying, ¡°Yi Sheng, my body is failing. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can live¡­ ¡± The only thing I was concerned about at this moment was my daughter, Yi Sheng. Bei Bei was still so young. Think of something for me¡­ ¡­ I came up with an idea. I wanted to find a guardian husband for her. I didn¡¯t expect Song Yanliang to agree to it. Actually, I had thought about this plan a long time ago. He was already dying. However, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for him to let him die just like that ? The Pearl Group was the blood and sweat of his entire life.. However, if it wasn¡¯t for him ordering the Pearl Group¡¯s media to falsely accuse his father, his father wouldn¡¯t have escaped death and his mother wouldn¡¯t have committed suicide. He caused my family to be destroyed. I also wanted to completely destroy the Pearl Group and disappear from this world. Year XXXX, August 7 Song Yanliang¡¯s body was already in poor health. Now, he was really in the advanced stage of liver cancer. No matter what, he was powerless to change the situation. I didn¡¯t know why, but after two months of being together, I had a slight change in my opinion of him. Was He really the person that my aunt had said he was No, I couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. My aunt had shown me the evidence. Song Yanliang had colluded with my father¡¯s sworn enemy, the government and business, to frame my father for corruption. I couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. Letting the Pearl Group go bankrupt was just to eliminate the evil for the people. The funny thing is that Song Yanliang actually gave me full authority to handle the matter. I will naturally find the best candidate for him. Year XXXX, September 9th Ah Liang was actually chosen by Song Yanliang. He is a very difficult person to control. He is not suitable for my plan. Year XXX, October 7th Yan Qing was chosen by the little girl. Under my persuasion, Song Yanliang gave up on Ah Liang and decided to adopt Yan Qing. I am one step closer to my plan. YEAR XXX, October 19th Today is Wan Jing¡¯s birthday. It is rare for everyone to gather together. No one expected such a tragedy to happen. Ah Liang locked himself and Gu Yanqing in the small church and set fire to the church. I saved AH Liang Wan Jing rushed in to save Yan Qing. She used her body to block the collapsed beams. Wan Jing¡¯s injuries were serious. November 26th, year XXX It was snowing heavily today. I had just returned from the United States. When I learned that I wasn¡¯t around, Song Yanliang was very satisfied with Yan Qing and had been carefully grooming him. Recently, he learned about his aunt. It had been more than ten years, and I wanted to find her. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ As she flipped through the chapters, Song Beibei only felt dizzy and her ears ringing. It was as if someone had hit her head hard, and she only felt severe pain. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. What on Earth were these? How could it be like this? Song Beibei only felt that her outlook on life had been completely overturned. What she believed in in life, and what she insisted on, was shockingly reversed. Every word on this page was like a densely packed needle, weaving into a net that covered the sky and covered the earth. Song Beibei was tied up by this net, and she couldn¡¯t breathe because of those sharp needles. But at this moment, although her heart was beating violently and her fingers were trembling, she was still like a robot, flipping through the pages one by one. There was a period of time after that that was very messy. Until half a year later YEAR XXX, may 6th Song Yanliang died at three in the morning. His body was already extremely weak and he had been lying in bed for many days. The housekeeper at home said that Song Yanliang returned to Song Beibei¡¯s room in the early hours of the morning and told him the story of Snow White¡­ ¡­ I suddenly felt very uncomfortable It was extremely uncomfortable. I thought that I would be very happy with Song Yanliang¡¯s death. In fact, I wasn¡¯t happy at all. Instead, I was in great pain. Song Yanliang¡¯s death, I got my revenge and Yanqing also signed the agreement. Not long after, he would inherit the Pearl Group Everything was under control. However, I was extremely uncomfortable. I saw that little girl crying as she looked for her father. I lied to her father and played hide-and-seek with her. The little girl cried even harder. She pulled on my sleeve and begged me to help her find her father I knew that I couldn¡¯t help her because I was the one who caused her father¡¯s death. Perhaps when she grew up and found out the truth one day, she would come looking for me for revenge. Would she become another me, living in hatred and sin? I didn¡¯t know ¡­ .. May 7th, XXXX I didn¡¯t expect my aunt to come to Song Yanliang¡¯s funeral. I had been looking for her for more than ten years, but she showed up today. In the evening, I invited my aunt to dinner. She drank too much and told me a shocking secret. It turned out that my father was really corrupt He deserved it. Song Yanliang didn¡¯t collude with the government or business. She faked the evidence and gave it to me because she used to be Song Yanliang¡¯s secretary¡­ ¡­ She adored Song Yanliang very much However, Song Yanliang was completely devoted to his wife. Later, Song Yanliang had even mercilessly expelled her. My aunt was filled with love and hate. When my father¡¯s incident happened, she told me that it was Song Yanliang who had caused the death of my ¡°innocent¡± father What happened to my mother was indeed a tragedy. However, Song Yanliang could not be blamed for all of this. The revenge plan that I had been planning for so many years was actually just a way for my aunt to use someone else¡¯s knife to kill someone. I felt like I was going crazy. After so many years.. I hated that person so much. It had always been hatred that supported me to work so hard. However, in the end, I realized that I hated the wrong person. I had caused the death of a good person, the father of a five-year-old child. Why would God treat me like this¡­¡±. ¡­¡± May 8th, XXXX I couldn¡¯t forgive myself. I used my expertise and knowledge to kill a person. I decided to turn myself in. Yanqing stopped me. He said that atonement was more meaningful than turning myself in. He said that he would protect Beibei for me to grow up and take good care of her for the rest of my life Using the rest of his life to atone for his sins, Yanqing was innocent. Other than knowing, he didn¡¯t do anything. I knew him well. In fact, he treated that girl as a substitute for anning. The person he wanted to protect should be anning¡­ ¡­ He felt guilty towards anning, and so did I ¡­ Year XXX, June 8th I decided to leave and use the rest of my life to atone for my sins. I didn¡¯t plan to get married and start a family in my life. I would save more patients. I knew that this might not be enough. The person I felt the most sorry for was Bei Bei. Now, every time she called me uncle Yi Sheng.. It was like a curse on me. However, I believed in Yanqing. He would definitely take good care of this girl for me. We promised that we would never let her know the truth. I owed her a lot, and my death was not worth regretting But I don¡¯t want this child to grow up in hatred like me and become a monster. Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. I hope that Yanqing can help me make up for all my sins¡­ ¡­ .. This was the last page of the diary. Song Beibei stood like this for almost an hour as she read the entire diary. Song Beibei¡¯s face was filled with tears. Through the words, Song Beibei felt like she had traveled back in time to the time when she was five years old. Actually, in her memory, the memory of that year was not as painful. Although her father had passed away, God had sent him an angel, Gu Yanqing. He guarded her, accompanied her, took her to many places, gave her many toys, and told her many stories. Every time she missed her father, he would carry her to the yard to play on the swing. He pointed at the stars in the sky and said that her father had become the stars in the sky to protect her. So later, when Song Beibei missed her father, she would go to the yard to play on the swing while looking at the stars. Gradually, she did not feel so sad anymore. The memories of her childhood seemed to be frozen in the blue night sky filled with stars. Although she was a little sad, Gu Yanqing had painted a layer of fairy-tale colors on her, making her feel warmer. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that the childhood that covered up that layer of fairy-tale clothes would turn out to be so cruel. It turned out that there were no stars in her sky at all. Instead, the cruel and bloody darkness was rotting away with the stench of conspiracy. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t accept it at all. Her world instantly fell apart and was on the verge of collapse. Song Beibei threw away the diary as if she had touched a plague. She shook her head in despair Like a trapped little beast, she retreated step by step. ¡°Su Liangxiao, this was all your plan, wasn¡¯t it? It will be. How could my father be killed? My father died of illness. All these were faked by you to trick me. Don¡¯t think that you can trick me with this kind of method. I¡¯m not a fool. I won¡¯t fall for it. You lied to me! ¡± Su Liangxiao stood up. His face was serious, completely devoid of his usual frivolity He pressed down on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I swear, I¡¯m not lying to you. This diary was stolen from Lu Yisheng¡¯s room before I went to America. I know that he has always kept a diary. Anning¡¯s death made me unwilling to resign myself to fate. I always wanted to find some clues. I only found out after reading the diary that it was Lu Yisheng who planned anning¡¯s death. Anning was a sacrificial lamb. Because your father wanted to transplant your retina, Lu Yisheng had the idea for anning. He just wanted to gain your father¡¯s trust. Therefore, he caused anning¡¯s death. Gu Yanqing knew everything, so he must have been involved. He was the one who invited anning out. It just so happened that he went to such a dangerous place during a rainstorm. How could there be such a coincidence? It must be a conspiracy between the two of them. The two of them caused anning¡¯s death, and also your father¡¯s death. Song Beibei, the two of us are the ones who share the same hatred because we both lost the only family in this world. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Gu Yanqing won¡¯t. Besides, doesn¡¯t he love anning very much? Didn¡¯t he grow up with anning? How could he kill anning? ¡± ¡°because he¡¯s a complete hypocrite. Because he knew that anning was my only weakness. At that time, the orphanage was short of funds and couldn¡¯t afford to send all the children to school. Ever since we were young, Gu Yanqing and I studied very hard because we knew that if children like US wanted to get ahead, studying was the only way out. That year, the two of us were admitted to a key high school at the same time, but the orphanage could only send one person to attend high school in a big city. During that period, the two of us were in a stalemate. I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually go crazy and kill anning. Anning was my sister, the one person I cared about the most in this world, and also my only family member. If anything happened to anning, I would definitely be unable to recover. This was what Gu Yanqing had in mind¡­ ¡­ At that time, for the children of our orphanage, there may only be one chance to change their fate . . . .¡± Song Beibei still can¡¯t believe it. She covered her ears: ¡°Don¡¯t say any more, liar, you are lying to me, these are all made up by you right. You tell me, you are lying to me right! ¡± Su Liangxiao was also furious. ¡°Song Beibei, wake up. I¡¯m telling you, everything I said today is the truth. You can take this diary and ask Lu Yisheng. I believe that he won¡¯t shirk responsibility until today. Go ask him and let him tell you personally that he was the one who killed your father back then, and Gu Yanqing was an accomplice! ¡± Song Beibei had a splitting headache and almost vomited from the pain. She did not know how she left Su Liangxiao¡¯s room. However, when she left, Su Liangxiao still stuffed the diary into Song Beibei¡¯s bag. He said calmly and confidently, ¡°Song Beibei, you confront him. You confront him now. If I tell a lie, I, Su Liangxiao, will die a horrible death. ¡± Song Beibei did not return to her room. She left the hotel. It was already late at night. She was wandering on the streets of an unfamiliar city like a lonely ghost. In just a few short hours, her worldview had been completely overturned. She didn¡¯t know what to do? Because she knew that everything Su Liangxiao said was very likely the truth. Lu Yisheng was their big brother. But when Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing, Gu Yanqing clearly panicked and avoided her. Song Beibei always felt that ever since Su Liangxiao appeared, Gu Yanqing was always afraid that one day she would leave. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t feel safe, but she didn¡¯t know where his insecurity came from. But now, she finally understood why Gu Yanqing was always worried that one day, she would leave, and one day, he would lose himself. Song Beibei walked to a city square. It was very lively here. Countless lights interweaved, as if it was daytime. She sat on a swing chair. She was like a puppet whose soul had been sucked out, unable to think. Her mind was like a battlefield that had experienced a cruel war. Smoke filled the air, and corpses littered the ground. Song Beibei only felt a headache, unable to think at all. She slowly raised her head to look at the sky. The smog in Beijing was so heavy that not a single star could be seen. She suddenly started to cry. At this moment, Song Beibei suddenly missed her father very much. Today, she found the shadow of her father in Lu Yisheng¡¯s notebook. The memories of the past seemed to surge up bit by bit. To be honest, in Song Beibei¡¯s mind, even her father¡¯s appearance was somewhat blurred. Because there was no photo of her father at home. Gu Yanqing had once said that he was afraid that she would be sad. He hoped that the past would become the past, and the deceased would rest in peace. But now that he thought about it, could it be that he had a guilty conscience? Chapter 229 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei sat alone in the city square for an entire night. As she watched the people in the square flow like water, they gradually became sparse. However, the lights were still as bright as ever, as if they were trying to disperse all the darkness in the city. It was early September, and even at night, it was still very hot. However, Song Beibei sat there, as if her entire body was submerged in the ice-cold seawater. One wave after another came crashing over, covering her head. She was unable to breathe, unable to think, and her heart was constantly sinking. She didn¡¯t know where she was going to sink to.. From the initial disbelief, to the struggle, to the gradual numbness, Song Beibei only felt that she was about to turn into a stone. Perhaps it would be good if she really could turn into a stone, and then she would not have to face the cruel reality. Early in the morning, Song Beibei appeared at the door of Lu Yisheng¡¯s office. She had to make sure, even if she had a premonition that Su Liangxiao was not lying to her. However, she still had to make sure. Lu Yisheng saw her dejected appearance and strode over, asking with concern, ¡°Beibei, what happened to you? What happened? ¡± Song Beibei raised her head and looked at Lu Yisheng. So strange. Yes, they were originally strangers, but after seeing him the last time and knowing that he was the uncle Yisheng from back then, Song Beibei was very surprised and happy. But now, it had only been a day. It had changed, everything had changed. Song Beibei no longer had the strength to disguise herself. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Her eyes were red, and she looked like a battered and exhausted patient. Song Beibei took out the calfskin diary from her bag. She slowly handed it to Lu Yisheng, feeling a little numb. ¡°Is this yours? ¡± When Lu Yisheng saw the thing that she handed him, he was stunned at first. Then, as if he had been cursed, he unconsciously took a step back. His eyes instantly became turbulent. His originally calm face was like an iceberg that had ruptured and collapsed. However, he was, after all, a surgeon. Those strong emotions lasted for a few seconds before he slowly calmed down. Lu Yisheng took the diary. His expression had also unconsciously changed. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, right? I¡¯ll bring you to eat something. ¡± Lu Yisheng walked in front while Song Beibei followed closely behind. She did not know where Lu Yisheng would bring her. Finally, Lu Yisheng brought her to the hospital¡¯s cafeteria. He brought her breakfast. It was very sumptuous. The two of them sitting there were very eye-catching. After all, Lu Yisheng was too famous in the hospital and was very eye-catching. As for him, he was famous for not getting close to women. Now, there was actually a little girl sitting with her, eating breakfast face to face. It always made people¡¯s imaginations run wild. During this time, there were a few young nurses who took turns to come over and greet her as if they were testing her. Lu Yisheng even smiled and explained, ¡°this is my sister. ¡± SISTER¡­ ¡­ ? Song Beibei wanted to laugh out loud! Wasn¡¯t it too ironic? However, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to pull the corners of her mouth. She didn¡¯t look at Lu Yisheng either. She kept stirring the porridge in the bowl with a spoon. She only felt that her situation was like this bowl of sticky porridge. It was so chaotic that she couldn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. There were still some people coming and going in the cafeteria. Lu Yisheng said to Song Beibei, ¡°you should eat something first. You look a little anemic. ¡± Was He caring for her? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She put down the spoon, raised her head, and looked at the person opposite her. ¡°Isn¡¯t the concern of the person who killed my father too hypocritical? ¡± Song Beibei actually hoped that the person in front of her would have a shocked expression on his face and then deny it. However, she didn¡¯t. Lu Yisheng¡¯s eyes only changed color, and there was sadness in his eyes. He said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to joke about your body. You should eat something. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°is the diary yours? Is What you wrote true? Tell me? You killed my father. Gu Yanqing knows everything, right? ¡± Lu Yisheng gradually calmed down, as calm as a lake that would never have waves. He said, ¡°I think you already know, and I don¡¯t want to explain anything. This diary is mine, and very few people know about these things. Since I was young, I have always had hatred in my heart. I have no way to tell others, and I don¡¯t dare to say it, but I am in pain, and I need to vent and vent, so I have the habit of writing a diary. ¡± The diary was placed in front of Lu Yisheng. His fingers slowly caressed the cover of the exquisite calfskin He smiled, ¡°Do you know This diary was the most extravagant gift I had ever received. He was like my best friend, always accompanying me and listening to me. All my secrets were inside. I knew that as long as it was there, my secrets and everything I did could be discovered. However, I could not bear to destroy it. Later, he lost it. I was once afraid that everything would be exposed. However, more than ten years had passed. It was as if it had sunk into the sea. There was not a single bit of information. My only hope was that this notebook could not be seen by you. I thought that the probability was too small, but¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Lu Yisheng smiled slowly. He rubbed his fingers and gently opened the diary He flipped through it. ¡°This is life. Those who can¡¯t escape can¡¯t escape. The sins I¡¯ve committed can¡¯t be made up for. ¡°This diary is there. It was given to you by AH Liang, right? He couldn¡¯t let go of his peaceful death. I¡¯ve already guessed that he was the one who stole my diary back then. ¡± Lu Yisheng handed the diary to Song Beibei. ¡°This can be used as evidence against me. No matter what you do to me, I¡¯ll accept it all. I only hope that you can walk away from this enmity. I don¡¯t want you to bear the pain of my mistakes. Also, everything has nothing to do with Yanqing. Your father¡¯s death was also planned by me. I don¡¯t want you to vent your anger on him. ¡°Just let me bear everything by myself. ¡± Song Beibei laughed. ¡°But gu Yanqing knew about it, didn¡¯t he ¡°When you were my family¡¯s private doctor, he knew everything you wanted to do, didn¡¯t he ¡°Moreover, he came to the song family because of your conspiracy. If that evil aunt of yours hadn¡¯t appeared, would he have followed your plan and destroyed the Pearl Group? ¡± Lu Yisheng was speechless. Song Beibei said, ¡°I know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t need you to say it, and I won¡¯t believe the words of the person who killed my father. ¡± Lu Yisheng¡¯s eyes were filled with a trace of pain. Song Beibei knew that he was really in pain. The kind of pain that was filled with guilt and suffering. Lu Yisheng said, ¡°after so many years, I have always wanted to make up for it, but I know that I will never be able to make up for it. I will eventually go to hell. I am looking forward to that day. If I had surrendered back then, if I was still in prison, perhaps I would have been better off. All these years, whenever I had free time, I would feel tormented. I would always think of your father and the way he called my name. To me, this was a form of torture. Back then, he trusted me so much that even when his condition continued to worsen, he still did not go to any other hospital. He had seen other doctors, but he had never complained to me. As long as I closed my eyes, I would be able to see the way he looked at me with a smile. I remember the last thing he said to me before he passed away. He held my hand and said, ¡°Yisheng, I know that you have done your best. Thank you. ¡°. He actually thanked me. To me, this was like a nightmare. Your father was the kindest person in the world, and in front of his kindness, I became the devil. I saw my own evil and darkness. I didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Lu Yisheng actually choked up as he spoke He said, ¡°for so many years, I have never slept peacefully. From the moment I tampered with your father¡¯s inspection report, I fell into hell and could never be reincarnated. I¡¯ve also had enough of this kind of life. Beibei, send me to prison and let me be judged. It¡¯s also like me suffering in this hell day after day. ¡± Song Beibei tried her best to calm herself down. In fact, she believed every word that Lu Yisheng said. Because she saw the deepest kind of exhaustion and despair in his eyes. It was like a person who was exhausted from walking in the desert. He fell into the sand and looked at the scorching sun in the sky and the yellow sand. Leopards with fangs were surrounding him. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to escape.. It would have been fine if his neck had been bitten off by a wild beast, but his skin and flesh had been torn apart piece by piece. He could only watch as his skin and flesh were bitten off, revealing his ghastly white bones. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to commit suicide. She could only wait in despair, waiting for that moment to slowly come. She pushed the diary back She said, ¡°I won¡¯t sue you, I won¡¯t sue you, I won¡¯t put you in jail. You want to be put on trial. You want to make your heart feel better, but I won¡¯t. The real trial is not the law, but your own heart. Lu Yisheng, I want you to feel guilty for the rest of your life. I won¡¯t forgive you, but I won¡¯t become a devil like you. ¡± Chapter 230 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying that, Song Beibei got up and left. Song Beibei ran all the way out of the hospital. After she left, she squatted by the roadside and started to cry. She had already thought of this outcome. She knew that all of this was true. Her father had actually been killed in the past, and Gu Yanqing had known about it all those years ago. He didn¡¯t stop it and allowed it to happen just like that. It turned out that Gu Yanqing¡¯s real purpose in coming to the song family was to destroy the Pearl Group. At that time, Song Beibei had mistakenly thought that he was only interested in the Pearl Group¡¯s business. Haha, she had really misunderstood him. All these years, he had been protecting her because he felt guilty towards an Ning. Whether or not an Ning¡¯s death was really like what Su Liangxiao had said, it was still related to him. Song Beibei finally understood why Gu Yanqing had always said that he didn¡¯t want her to become a strong woman, as long as she was happy forever. That¡¯s right, she had always been heartless, had no ambition, and was stupid and simple. Therefore, in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, she would never find out about this. Song Beibei could not imagine that after so many years, not only had she been a substitute for peace, but she had also been a tool for Gu Yanqing to atone for his sins. So, what did her faith count for all these years? Then, where would the love between them and their marriage be placed? Song Beibei was crying her heart out by the roadside alone, attracting the attention of many people. She did not remember what happened next. She only remembered that when Song Beibei woke up, she was lying in the room with an intravenous drip. This room was somewhat familiar. It seemed to be a hotel room. But she didn¡¯t know why she was here Who brought her back. She only remembered that she seemed to have cried by the roadside and fainted. Now that she thought about it, she felt extremely embarrassed. She actually fainted on the main road just like that. Song Beibei looked at the ceiling in a daze. Now, she could also feel very weak. She hadn¡¯t eaten for a day and a night. She was obviously very hungry, but she didn¡¯t feel like eating at all. After the painful struggle was chaos, then numbness, so much so that 24 hours later, she was at a loss¡­ ¡­ What should she do next? How was she going to face Gu Yanqing? It had changed, everything had changed. She had never thought that one day, the person she trusted the most and loved the most would turn into a devil overnight. Su Liangxiao opened the door and walked in. Song Beibei knew it was him. It was probably a sixth sense. But Song Beibei did not even turn her head. She did not want to see Su Liangxiao either. He was the one who set the whole thing up, step by step. He wanted her to fall into the cash, he wanted her to personally uncover the bloody truth. If she didn¡¯t know anything, she would still be able to live a shallow and happy life in peace. But now, Song Beibei felt that she would never be happy in this life So, she hated Su Liangxiao. Although she knew that she shouldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he just wanted revenge. But Song Beibei hated him. She hated Su Liangxiao, Lu Yisheng, and even Gu Yanqing! ! ! ! Su Liangxiao walked in with a bowl of millet porridge in his hand. He carefully set a small table on Song Beibei¡¯s bed and placed the bowl on it. There were also appetizers such as vinegar bamboo shoots. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°you have low blood sugar and fainted. How long has it been since you last ate? You really don¡¯t want to live anymore. Get up and eat something. ¡± Song Beibei turned her face to the side. Even though she was gritting her teeth, when she opened her mouth, she was barely breathing. ¡°leave. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Su Liangxiao did not leave. Instead, he walked up to Song Beibei. He placed his palm on Song Beibei¡¯s forehead and muttered to himself, ¡°your fever has finally subsided. Do you know that you have a high fever? Eat more or less. If you don¡¯t have any resistance, you¡¯ll really collapse. ¡± Song Beibei closed her eyes, and tears involuntarily rolled down the corners of her eyes. Su Liangxiao sighed. ¡°I know that you¡¯re very sad and unwilling to face it, but this is the truth. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll have to face it. Song Beibei, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You¡¯ve been protected too well since you were young, so you don¡¯t know the cruelty of this world. Your experience is not worth mentioning to people like us. You should cheer up. You still have responsibilities. ¡± Song Beibei slowly opened her eyes and looked at Su Liangxiao. Even Su Liangxiao was shocked. He had never seen Song Beibei look at him with such hatred in her eyes. Her eyes were red, and she gritted her teeth so hard that even the corners of her lips were trembling. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were very beautiful. They were very similar to the big, peaceful eyes of the past. They were empty and clean like a deer in the forest. But overnight, something seemed to have suddenly appeared in there. It was like a dagger that had been dipped in poison. The cold light was so cold that it could seal one¡¯s throat. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°don¡¯t look at me like that. The person you should hate isn¡¯t me. Your enemies are Gu Yanqing and Lu Yisheng, aren¡¯t they ¡°I¡¯m just helping you. That¡¯s right, I have my own selfish motives. ¡°I used you to get close to you in order to have peace. However, I¡¯m doing this to let you understand the reality. Only when you dig into the past will you believe it. Don¡¯t tell me that you want to be kept in the dark for the rest of your life and be a puppet that will be played around with forever. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to be a puppet! ! ¡± Song Beibei suddenly sat up and roared with all her strength. She flipped over the small dining table on the bed, and the rice porridge and side dishes scattered all over the floor. Song Beibei threw everything within her reach at Su Liangxiao. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be a doll, I¡¯m willing to be kept in the dark. Su Liangxiao, why did you expose me? Why are you telling me all this? Why do you want me to personally discover the truth of the past? I don¡¯t want to know, I don¡¯t want to know anything! ! Why don¡¯t you just let me be a cripple? I can¡¯t go back anymore, I can¡¯t go back anymore ! ! !¡± Song Beibei screamed at the top of her lungs, using almost all of her strength. She stood up and beat Su Liangxiao¡¯s chest. ¡°¡­¡± Su Liangxiao did not dodge. He just stood steadily in front of her. Song Beibei cried, screamed, and broke down. ¡°Are you satisfied? Are You satisfied now? You might as well kill me. I¡¯d rather die than know. Why don¡¯t you just kill me? ¡± In the end, Song Beibei was like a fish whose bones and tendons had been pulled out. She was stranded on the beach and exposed to the scorching sun. All her unbearability was exposed to the sun. Even if she wanted to deceive herself, it was impossible. Song Beibei collapsed weakly again. However, she was tightly held in Su Liangxiao¡¯s arms. Song Beibei did not have the strength to struggle. She was like a small animal on the verge of death, gasping for breath. Su Liangxiao hugged her tightly ¡°You lost Gu Yanqing. You still have me. I¡¯ll protect you in his place. Isn¡¯t that good? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you better. You can still live a carefree life in the future. You can even be happier. Beibei, I¡¯ll be your guardian. I¡¯ll even be your husband. You¡¯re mine to begin with. I¡¯ll be your backer. Come to my side, okay ¡°I¡¯ll make you the happiest girl in the world. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the strength to answer. But she was desperate. Happy? No, she would never be happy in this life. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. But every day, she was in a daze. It was as if she had been hanging the water and sleeping. Occasionally, she would ask someone to force some Rice Porridge into her bowl. Later, when Song Beibei recalled those few days, she felt that it was really worse than death! Gu Yanqing called countless times. Song Beibei simply threw her phone out of the dozens of windows. Gu Yanqing had installed a GPS device in his phone before. But now, he didn¡¯t have it, so he couldn¡¯t find her at all. In the past, Song Beibei would always be anxious. What if Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t find her? But now, she couldn¡¯t even think about it. As soon as the name Gu Yanqing popped up in her mind, Song Beibei felt like her head was about to explode. Gu Yanqing¡¯s name lingered in her mind like a curse. Song Beibei felt like she was going crazy. It was an afternoon. Song Beibei suddenly woke up. When she opened her eyes, her head was still in a daze. When she got up, she could actually go to the bathroom to take a shower and change into a clean set of clothes. The place where she was staying was actually Su Liangxiao¡¯s private villa in Beijing. There were many nannies, nutritionists, and professional medical staff on standby 24 hours a day. Song Beibei did not see Su Liangxiao today. When she walked out of the room, the nanny who was specially taking care of her was stunned. Only then did she realize that she had actually been lying here for an entire month. Song Beibei only then knew that it was already early October. That¡¯s right. Song Beibei walked out of the room and realized that the weather had actually turned cold. Outside the villa was an extremely large courtyard. Maple trees were planted inside, and at this time, maple leaves were like fire, blooming all over the courtyard. They were as red as blood. Chapter 231 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei finally returned to the song family¡¯s old residence. By the time she reached home, the sky was already dark. However, Song Garden was brightly lit. When Song Beibei went in, she found that the house was very messy and there were many people. She did not see Gu Yanqing at all. Aunt Feng saw Song Beibei at first glance. She was stunned for a few seconds before she ran over to hug Song Beibei and cried. ¡°Miss, where have you been these past few days? Mr. Gu has been looking for you like crazy. He has used all his connections with the black and white factions, but you¡¯re nowhere to be found. Even if it¡¯s a kidnapping, he should have made a request. We were all worried that something had happened to you. You¡¯ve worried us to death. ¡± Song Beibei gently patted aunt Feng¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Feng. It¡¯s my fault. ¡± Aunt Feng wiped her tears and looked at Song Beibei¡¯s face Her heart ached. ¡°Miss, how did you become like this? What happened? I can¡¯t even recognize you. My God, Miss, what kind of suffering did you suffer? Why did you become like this all of a sudden? ¡± Song Beibei also knew that she didn¡¯t look like a human or a ghost. When she was in Beijing, she couldn¡¯t eat and could only rely on nutrient fluids. With a height of nearly 1.7 meters, Song Beibei was so thin that she couldn¡¯t even weigh 80 kilograms. She was like a paper person. Her eyes were sunken, and the baby fat on her face was gone. Her Chin was so sharp that it could poke people. This morning, when Song Beibei looked in the mirror, she was also shocked. At that time, she smiled at herself in the mirror. Su Liangxiao was right. She had been protected too well since she was young, and she hadn¡¯t gone through any big storms. Therefore, this matter had almost completely defeated her. However, after going through the gates of hell, Song Beibei felt that she had finally crawled out of the mud during those muddled and hellish days. How could she just fall down like this? Gu Yanqing used to be her entire world, but now her world had collapsed. It was like a five-colored castle made of foam. It looked as if it was impregnable, but in reality, it was destroyed with a gentle poke of a finger. Song Beibei only felt that she could not just die like this. Why? Why did she have to struggle and suffer in hell while Gu Yanqing, the accomplice who caused her father¡¯s death, lived happily in their song family¡¯s mansion? Song Beibei decided to come back. She decided to face it. Even if the wound had to continue to rupture, she had to face it. Because she felt that she had already endured the most difficult days and the most painful days. She had already accepted the truth. The wound had already formed a scar, but now it was more numb and faintly hopeless. Song Beibei asked, ¡°where¡¯s Gu Yanqing? ¡± Aunt Feng said, ¡°Sir hasn¡¯t returned from Beijing yet. He¡¯s been in Beijing for the past few days and said that miss is in Beijing. Secretary Zhong said that the whole of Beijing is going to be dug up, but he still hasn¡¯t found miss. Mr. Gu hasn¡¯t slept for a few days and nights. He has thought of every possible way. ¡± Song Beibei was a little numb. The corners of her mouth twitched. Su Liangxiao had deliberately hidden her, so how could Gu Yanqing find her? Song Beibei said, ¡°Aunt Feng, call him and tell him that I¡¯m back. ¡± Song Beibei was still very weak. She went upstairs to her room and lay down. The bed still smelled familiar. It was as if the vagabond had finally returned to his own home. For a moment, Song Beibei felt at ease. Song Beibei fell asleep very quickly. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. It might have been an hour, four hours, or a day and a night. But when she opened her eyes, Gu Yanqing was already back. He was sitting on the edge of her bed and looking at her. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tell if it was day or night. Because the curtains in the room overlapped, covering the floor-to-ceiling windows so tightly that not a single ray of light could enter. The lights in the room were not turned on. Song Beibei¡¯s vision was not good, and she had a slight night blindness. Actually, she couldn¡¯t see anything at all, but she could feel that there was someone beside her. She only knew that Gu Yanqing was sitting beside her now, quietly looking at her. Song Beibei also silently looked at him in the darkness. After some time, Gu Yanqing finally spoke, ¡°where have you been these past few days? ¡± Song Beibei stood up and sat up. Gu Yanqing had already turned on a floodlight at the bedside. The light reflected Song Beibei¡¯s thin face. When Gu Yanqing saw it clearly, he was also slightly shocked, then he frowned. Song Beibei¡¯s voice was dull, ¡°you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight too. ¡± Gu Yanqing sat down again and slowly held Song Beibei¡¯s hand. Her hand was cold, and Song Beibei did not struggle, allowing Gu Yanqing to hold her tightly. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve been missing for a month, do you know? Do you know how I¡¯ve been living these past few days? Tell me, what exactly happened? Why did you torture yourself into this state?¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing quietly, then slowly pulled her hand out. She was very restrained and very calm. She said slowly, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let¡¯s get a divorce. ¡± This sentence had been swirling in Song Beibei¡¯s mind for many days. But when she thought of this word, Song Beibei felt a splitting headache. Gu Yanqing was the accomplice who killed her father, even though Lu Yisheng was the mastermind, even though Lu Yisheng said that Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t involved. Song Beibei also believed it. However, Song Beibei really could not forgive him for being a cold bystander back then. It was true that back then, he was definitely on Lu Yisheng¡¯s side. It was true that he did not have to stand up for justice. Perhaps at that time, he could even ¡°understand¡± Lu Yisheng¡¯s actions. However, Song Beibei still could not forgive him. She could not forgive him for not preventing the tragedy from happening. She could not forgive him for coming to the song family to destroy the song family. She could not forgive him for using her as a substitute for peace. She could not forgive him for staying by her side to make up for her Until today. All of this had already made her feel disheartened and extremely disappointed in him. It turned out that all these years, she had only been living in a lie that Gu Yanqing had meticulously designed. In that instant, she felt that the person in front of her was extremely unfamiliar. He was no longer the same Gu Yanqing from before. Song Beibei¡¯s heart had long been in turmoil. She had not expected that she would be able to say it out in such a calm manner at this moment. She had initially thought that it would be as painful as being cut alive by a knife. However, it was actually not that painful. There was no heaven collapsing and Earth Shattering. There was no flying sand and stones. She had said it out in such a plain manner. She was more numb than Numb. However, after she said this, Gu Yanqing was completely stunned. It was as if these two words didn¡¯t exist in his mind. He couldn¡¯t understand what Song Beibei meant at all. His body actually froze unconsciously. After a few seconds, he opened his mouth and said in an extremely suppressed voice, ¡°Song Beibei, what did you say? ¡± Song Beibei finally raised her head to look at Gu Yanqing. Her eyes were frighteningly cold. She said clearly, word by word, ¡°I said, Gu Yanqing, let¡¯s get a divorce! ¡± Her tone was calm, but it was thunderous and unquestionable. It was as if a heavy stone had suddenly smashed down, capable of crushing a person into pieces. Gu Yanqing suddenly fell silent. The air suddenly turned cold. Song Beibei could clearly see that Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep eyes were like a thousand miles of rivers, instantly turning into ice cubes. That expression was extremely terrifying. Under the calm, it was as if there was a ten-thousand-year-old glacier. The entire world was cold and boundless, without the slightest bit of warmth. Even his voice seemed to be mixed with a kind of broken ice. ¡°Why, why did you suddenly mention divorce? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him silently. Gu Yanqing had always been extremely intelligent. Even if he asked her this question, Song Beibei knew that he had probably guessed it in his heart. Lu Yisheng was in Beijing, and Su Liangxiao was also in Beijing! As for him, why did he have to play dumb now? Song Beibei was too lazy to explain She just said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Uncle Zhou about this matter. After the divorce agreement is finalized, I¡¯ll show it to you. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve helped our song family for so long, and I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. Other than the shares of Pearl Group and the Song Family¡¯s property, you can ask for anything you want. If it¡¯s not too much, I¡¯ll satisfy you. You know that I¡¯m not a stingy person. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tone was very arrogant, disdainful and disdainful, cold and distant. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I just want to know the reason. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s no reason. I just want a divorce. ¡± His shoulder was suddenly grabbed, and Gu Yanqing almost lost control Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Song Beibei, say it again. If you dare to say it again, what did I, Gu Yanqing, do wrong for you to divorce me? Do you know how I¡¯ve been living these past few days? Yet, you¡¯re asking me for a divorce as soon as you come back. YOU¡¯RE DELUSIONAL! ¡± Chapter 232 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt as if her shoulders were about to be crushed. She pushed Gu Yanqing away forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? ¡± Gu Yanqing, explain to me clearly how my father died back then. Why did you take advantage of my sleep to say, ¡®peace, I¡¯m sorry, Gu Yanqing, what have you always treated me as? ¡® A canary that you raised in captivity ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯ve had enough. Gu Yanqing, I know everything. Let me tell you, I went to Beijing this time to look for Lu Yisheng. I found him and he told me everything. I know everything that happened back then. You know very well how my father died. I really f * Cking admire you. You can still live in the song family¡¯s ancestral home with peace of mind after so many years. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? ¡± Song Beibei practically finished shouting in one breath. After she finished speaking, she took a step back. She propped herself up on the side of the bed, her body swaying on the verge of collapse. Her eyes were filled with tears, but she held them back and held them back. She couldn¡¯t cry, she definitely couldn¡¯t cry! At this moment, she couldn¡¯t be weak. She didn¡¯t want to shed all pretense of cordiality, she just wanted Gu Yanqing to get a divorce. It was Gu Yanqing who forced her to say it. She looked at Gu Yanqing and laughed. ¡°What do you have to defend yourself? Tell me, aren¡¯t you the best at lying ¡°You lied to me for more than ten years. I, Song Beibei, am the dumbest and dumbest fool in the world. I actually married the person who killed my father. It¡¯s funny that I¡¯ve been toyed with until now. Gu Yanqing, do you think I¡¯m especially stupid when you look at me every day? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked as if he had been petrified. He stood there like a statue. He looked at Song Beibei quietly. Song Beibei could see the immense sadness and despair in his eyes. It was as if he was in a desperate situation, physically and mentally exhausted. Song Beibei felt sad and laughable. Why was he in despair? What the hell was Gu Yanqing in despair. He even looked like a victim. What kind of show was he putting on here? Song Beibei felt that she would never be fooled by that look again. Gu Yanqing had been lying to her for more than ten years. Wasn¡¯t he the best at lying to her? Gu Yanqing was silent for a while, then slowly walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side He tentatively held Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Beibei. I¡¯m sorry about what happened back then¡­ ¡°. ¡­ I really didn¡¯t know what to say. But at that time, I was still young and didn¡¯t know what was right and wrong. I just wanted to help big brother. In the orphanage, Big Brother had always taken care of me. I only agreed to it because I was confused. But, I really didn¡¯t do anything. When I arrived at the song family, everything was already set in stone. I had no power to change it. I didn¡¯t beg you to forgive me. I¡¯m sorry. But, I swore that I would make it up to you in this life. I would take care of you for the rest of my life. This is the only thing I can do. Beibei, I¡¯m sincere to you. I am.. .. I really love you¡­ . .¡± In the end, Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice trembled as if he was choking up. Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing like this. He had always been calm and collected. He was almost incoherent. There was a kind of fear in his eyes. What¡¯s he afraid of Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to think about it. Song Beibei finally could not help but burst into tears. If in the past, she heard Gu Yanqing this confession, must be elated. But this time, she only felt uncomfortable, sad, and embarrassed. Song Beibei squeezed out a smile on purpose. ¡°But what should we do ¡°Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t love you anymore. I don¡¯t love you at all. Actually, I¡¯ve been tired of you for a long time. Even if I didn¡¯t know about this, I¡¯ve wanted a divorce for a long time. I hate your ice-cold face and your identity as the eldest son of the Xiao family. I also hate your family, that vicious and powerful mother of yours. You, Gu Yanqing, are amazing and have outstanding abilities. Now, you even have a prominent family background. But without the song family, how could you have your achievements today? To tell you the truth, Gu Yanqing, in my eyes, you¡¯re just a dog raised by our song family. Ha, you think I really love you, but in fact, I¡¯ve never really loved you! ¡± Song Beibei used the most vicious words she could think of. Every word was like a sword. The sharp arrowhead pierced the heart with thousands of arrows. The heart was already riddled with thousands of holes and was dripping with blood. There was no good place to look. He knew that Song Beibei had said these words on purpose. Song Beibei had done it on purpose. She had never used words to hurt others like this in her life. She had never thought that she would say such words to Gu Yanqing. She saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face sink inch by inch His eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of dust, like a candle flame, flickering and flickering. But Song Beibei had to say this because her heart was too weak. She used these vicious words to cover herself up. She deliberately said that she was superior. Song Beibei stepped on Gu Yanqing¡¯s feet and pressed him into the mud. It was because Song Beibei suddenly felt very pitiful. Until now, she still had a trace of attachment to Gu Yanqing in her heart. Whenever she thought of leaving him, her numb heart would still throb with pain. Song Beibei was afraid that she would compromise, that she would acknowledge the thief as her father, and yield to the warmth of the present. So this was the only way. This was the only way to cut off all her options of retreat. Gu Yanqing was the accomplice who had caused her father¡¯s death. Gu Yanqing did not stay in the song family because he loved her. Perhaps it was because he was at peace, or perhaps it was to help his older brother atone for his sins. No matter which one it was, Song Beibei could not accept it. He wanted to atone for his sins She would not let him! ! ! The person who had caused her father¡¯s death could not live in peace. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was gloomy, like the eve of a storm. However, he still held onto Song Beibei¡¯s hand tightly. No matter how Song Beibei struggled, she refused to let go. It was as if as soon as she let go, Song Beibei would really disappear without a trace. He was afraid, really afraid. She had actually disappeared just like that for a month. That night, she had called to say that she missed him. She had said that she would come back the next day. Why did it suddenly become like this. ¡°Gu Yanqing, let go of me! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s arm was in so much pain that it felt like it was going to break in the next second. Let go of her? Wishful thinking! ! ! Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t let go, but he pulled Song Beibei tightly into his arms. She said, ¡°you lied to me. I know you lied to me. I know you still love me, don¡¯t you? ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was simply crazy. She struggled She cursed, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t you understand human language? ¡± I don¡¯t love you anymore. What is there for me to love about you? You are so much older than me. I was indeed infatuated with your maturity and steadiness in the past, but now I have come to my senses. There are many people who are more mature and steady than you. More importantly, they are younger than an old man like you. I am the eldest daughter of the Pearl Group. I still have many choices in my life. I have long thought it through. I don¡¯t have to hang myself on this tree of yours. Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t cling to me like a dead dog. Go back to being the young master of the Xiao Family. From now on, we will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road. We will live our separate lives and never see each other again! ¡°!¡± Gu Yanqing hugged her even tighter. Song Beibei was pressed against the wall. Gu Yanqing pressed himself against her, almost wanting to sew her into his body. Song Beibei was still rambling on, but Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t hear a single word. All he wanted to do was to tell her to shut up! His lips pressed against hers viciously, not allowing her to resist at all, making her unable to make a single sound. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm and pressed it behind him. His entire body pressed against hers, and his other hand tugged at Song Beibei¡¯s clothes. Song Beibei had only put on a light yellow sweater on one of her shirts. After being torn apart like this, the buttons of her shirt were torn apart. Gu Yanqing lowered his head and kissed her fiercely. Song Beibei was truly stunned. What was Gu Yanqing doing. Before she could think clearly, she flipped over and was already pressed onto the bed. Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was simply crazy. She struggled with all her strength and cursed with all her might, but she was so weak that she had no room to resist. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were red, like an angry beast. Song Beibei had no strength to struggle at all. This was the first time that Gu Yanqing had not been gentle to her. Song Beibei had been holding back and did not cry. Her body was stiff, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. But in the end, Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s numb look and choked up. He did not say anything. He just lay on Song Beibei¡¯s body and buried his face in Song Beibei¡¯s neck. He cried instead. In Song Beibei¡¯s memory, Gu Yanqing had only cried once. He was so depressed that he buried his head and started crying like a child. Song Beibei felt a burst of moisture on her neck. Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by needles. Gu Yanqing said in a muffled voice, ¡°Beibei, forgive me this time. Can You forgive me? No, I don¡¯t need your forgiveness, but give me a chance to make up for it. If I don¡¯t get a divorce, I won¡¯t get a divorce. ¡± Chapter 233 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei¡¯s entire body hurt. Her head hurt, her waist hurt, her legs hurt, and her heart hurt even more. She really wanted to forgive Gu Yanqing. She really wanted to say that it was okay. But, she couldn¡¯t. The hatred of killing her father was irreconcilable! If she easily forgave Gu Yanqing, she would probably never be able to forgive herself in this lifetime. Her father was actually killed! She didn¡¯t think that the human heart could be so dark to such an extent. If her father had not died back then, if he was still alive now, would her life have been so different¡­ ¡­ Actually, she did not really care about all this. It was not that she regretted not having her father¡¯s love in her childhood. It was that when she saw Lu Yisheng¡¯s diary, it recorded every detail of her father¡¯s life back then. Although there was not much ink and brush,. Song Beibei could feel from it how much her father had loved her back then. So, she could not forgive him. How could she forgive him? Forgiving Gu Yanqing was equivalent to betraying her father. This made Song Beibei feel that she wasn¡¯t worthy of being a daughter at all¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing practically begged, ¡°Beibei, can we not get a divorce? You said that you wouldn¡¯t abandon me. You said that no matter what happens, you would always be by my side. ¡± Song Beibei was hurt by these words. Her heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Song Beibei did say that she would never abandon him. At that time, she said that even if the whole world betrayed you, I would stand by your side and betray the whole world. She swore! But now, she had no choice but to let go! She also thoroughly understood why Gu Yanqing was always afraid that she would leave. The promises of the past were like words carved on the Sofa. When a wave came, everything disappeared without a trace. Song Beibei only knew that people really could change, because she herself could change too. But at this moment, it was as if she had been thrown into a boiling pot of oil. The burning oil was rolling and tormenting, and then her entire person was beyond recognition. She wished she could die immediately. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and pushed Gu Yanqing, who was still lying on top of her, away. She said coldly, ¡°this is the last time I will have sex with you. Before we divorce, if you touch me again, I will sue you for marital rape. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s cold and heartless look made Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression freeze on his face. Song Beibei used all her strength to sit up and put on her clothes one by one. She stood up and said, ¡°I will send the divorce papers to you after I¡¯m done. Please move out as soon as possible. This is the song family¡¯s old residence. You don¡¯t deserve to live here. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t pay attention to Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression after she finished speaking. She left on her own. She went to school. She hadn¡¯t gone to school for more than a month. She didn¡¯t ask for leave either. But because of her special circumstances, the teachers at the school always turned a blind eye to her. When Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi returned, they saw song Beibei lying on the bed and sleeping. For a moment, they actually thought that they had seen wrongly. The next second, Song Beibei was shaken awake, and then she was scolded. Jiang Feifei was also anxious She said bluntly, ¡°Song Beibei, where the hell have you been these past few days? You didn¡¯t even pick up your phone. When I found your house, there was no one there. I couldn¡¯t find any way to contact you, and you actually went missing for a whole month. You still know how to come back. Why didn¡¯t you just disappear? You saved us from being so worried about you! ¡± Jiang Feifei had a bad temper. After holding it in for so long, she was getting more and more worried. Especially after she went to the song family¡¯s Old House a few times, she found out that Song Beibei hadn¡¯t returned after she went to Beijing. She learned about the situation from Zhong Junjie, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it, so she was very anxious. ¡­ The Jiang family had also mobilized a lot of manpower and resources to help Gu Yanqing Find Song Beibei. But now, Song Beibei suddenly appeared in the school dormitory and slept soundly. Jiang Feifei could not describe her feelings. She wished that she could beat Song Beibei up. Song Beibei sat on the bed with tears in her eyes. She even looked at them with a smile. ¡°Feifei, Huanzi, don¡¯t scold me. I¡¯m about to die. I¡¯m really about to die. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s voice was too sad, and the way she smiled was too sad. That feeling was indescribable. She had clearly said those words with a smile, but her tears fell unconsciously. Her smile was so sorrowful that it made one¡¯s heart feel as if it was being pulled up. The corners of her lips were clearly curled up, but it was as if all the sadness in the world was contained in a burden, pressing down on Song Beibei. Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi were both stunned at the same time. Lu Huanzi stood beside Song Beibei and asked softly, ¡°Beibei, what exactly happened? Where have you been these past few days? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly hugged Lu Huanzi and started to cry. She didn¡¯t say anything but just burst into tears. Lu Huanzi looked at Jiang Feifei worriedly and said uncertainly, ¡°did you scold her a little too harshly? ¡± Jiang Feifei was also slightly stunned. Song Beibei was crying more and more intensely. Jiang Feifei immediately lowered her voice and said, ¡°alright, alright. I won¡¯t scold you anymore. It¡¯s fine as long as you come back. ¡± Song Beibei was still crying, but Jiang Feifei admitted that she was wrong. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Tell me what exactly happened! ¡± Song Beibei cried for a long time and completely vented her anger once. She had been suppressing herself for too long these past few days. On Su Liangxiao¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t want to cry at all. And in front of Gu Yanqing, she tried her best to hold it in. But in front of Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei, she seemed to have let down all her defenses and cried so much that she didn¡¯t even look like a human. The two of them hurriedly comforted her, scratching their ears and cheeks anxiously. After a long time, Song Beibei finally stopped. Jiang Feifei was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Beibei, what exactly happened? Say something. ¡± Jiang Feifei also said, ¡°yeah, Beibei, where have you been for the past month? Why are you so skinny when you come back? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s skinny appearance really made one¡¯s heart ache. However, after not seeing her for a month, she seemed to have become a different person. Song Beibei had already calmed down slightly. She picked up a tissue to wipe away her tears and said in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to divorce Gu Yanqing! ¡± The two people on the other side seemed to have been struck by lightning. They looked at each other. ¡°Why? ¡± They said almost at the same time. Song Beibei shook her head, as if she was unwilling to say it. Song Beibei actually wanted to take a break. These things, every time she brought them up, it was as if she had to suffer over and over again. Jiang Feifei was impatient She also sat down next to Song Beibei. ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t the two of you fine a while ago? Don¡¯t joke about such things. It¡¯s normal for young couples to quarrel. Don¡¯t always bring up divorce. Song Beibei, you¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t be so childish. It hurts feelings. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll divorce Gu Yanqing very soon. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°he cheated on you? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°because of that lawyer? ¡± Song Beibei continued to shake her head. ¡°Then what was it for? You can¡¯t just divorce him for no reason, right? ¡± Song Beibei took a deep breath. ¡°because he caused my father¡¯s death. I really can¡¯t forgive him. ¡± After Song Beibei finished everything, it was already evening. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t say a word. The two of them also found it unbelievable. The grudges and grudges from more than ten years ago were like an open book. All the past scenes were recorded and couldn¡¯t be refuted. Song Beibei had finished. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei both had heavy hearts. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the truth would be like this. I always thought that Gu Yanqing was the best man in the world, but it turns out that he¡¯s just a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a while and said, ¡°this matter is indeed hard to understand by Gu Yanqing. But Beibei, Lu Yisheng was the mastermind behind the incident back then. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t do anything other than knowing about it. Moreover, I think Su Liangxiao said that Gu Yanqing killed his sister. There are many suspicious points. For example, you said that Gu Yanqing was the one who invited anning to water curtain cave, and you said that anning invited him to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Could there be a misunderstanding? Moreover, you know that this was more than ten years ago. It¡¯s a fact that can not be changed. You can only say that this is a tragedy. But, you even let Lu Yisheng go. Why can¡¯t you be a little more lenient to Gu Yanqing? Although his motives are bad, he has loved you for so many years and never did anything to let you down. People Change. I believe that Gu Yanqing treats you sincerely. ¡± Lu Huanzi said this because she could feel that Song Beibei still loved Gu Yanqing deeply. She could not forgive Gu Yanqing because in the eyes of outsiders, he could not be forgiven. However, outsiders had no idea what they had been through all these years. They had been in love with each other for more than ten years. She was bound by emotional and moral shackles. Someone had to tell her that Gu Yanqing was worthy of forgiveness. Song Beibei was indeed in a daze, as if she was thinking about Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. However, in the end, she still shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°I still can¡¯t forgive him. You asked me why I can let Lu Yisheng go, but I can¡¯t let Gu Yanqing go. ¡± Song Beibei smiled sadly. ¡°because she¡¯s Gu Yanqing, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t forgive him. ¡± Chapter 234 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Yes, Lu Huanzi could understand. Song Beibei said that because he was Gu Yanqing, there was no way to forgive him. Because he was the person she cared about the most, even if it was just a little hurt, the pain would be unbearable. Song Beibei probably didn¡¯t know how to face Gu Yanqing in the future. Even if she forgave him now, the rift between them was still there. And this rift would grow bigger and bigger as time passed. In the future, as long as there was a conflict, it would split and even fester. As time passed, it would become an unsurpassable gap between them. In the middle was a storm that they could no longer cross And this time would wear down the relationship between them. Instead of splitting up at that time, it would be better to let go now. Perhaps only Lu Huanzi could understand this kind of relationship. Because, wasn¡¯t it the same between her and Mo Lichuan? The few of them were silent. Jiang Feifei also said, ¡°although boss Gu¡¯s action is really too indecent, Bei Bei, have you thought about it ¡°Are you really going to divorce ¡°What will you do after the divorce? ¡°¡­ What about the Pearl Group ¡°You¡¯re still in school. Can you support the Pearl Group alone ¡°Gu Yanqing is the only heir of the Xiao family. If he really divorced you, he wouldn¡¯t fight with you for the Pearl Group¡¯s business, right? But, I¡¯m worried about what you¡¯ll do without him in the future. ¡± Song Beibei covered her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never thought about it. I really don¡¯t know what to do. But, divorce is the only way I can think of. I can¡¯t live under the same roof with him anymore. ¡± Jiang Feifei¡¯s words reminded Song Beibei. If she really divorced Gu Yanqing, what would happen to Pearl Group? It was all her fault for not being able to pick up the slack during these years. However, even if she were to look for a corporate manager, she couldn¡¯t put Pearl Group in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands. That was her father¡¯s hard work. How could she let an accomplice who caused her father¡¯s death manage it? Jiang Feifei said, ¡°forget it. Let¡¯s go have dinner. Don¡¯t even think about it. Rest well for two days. The Sky will fall. There¡¯s still a tall person holding it up. ¡± Jiang Feifei dragged Song Beibei out for dinner. Song Beibei was now skinny and frail. Jiang Feifei brought her to a congee shop. This was a century-old private restaurant. The business was booming, but it was rare to find a quiet environment. Song Beibei¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t good and she couldn¡¯t eat anything. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°how can your current body do that? It¡¯s like the wind will blow you over. How can you protect the Pearl Group Your father left behind? Beibei, listen to me. Your body is the capital of the revolution. Don¡¯t think about anything now. Just take care of your body. ¡± Song Beibei felt that it was very reasonable. How could she compete with Gu Yanqing in her current body. Gu Yanqing had not agreed to the divorce yet. Moreover, based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding of him, Gu Yanqing would not easily agree to the divorce. Song Beibei forced herself to eat the porridge and a basket of steamed dumplings. She had to have the strength. Song Beibei began to work on the divorce. Song Beibei Found Zhou Renhou. Zhou Renhou was a famous lawyer. He also owned one of the four big law firms in Xia city. He was an aristocratic family with the song family and an old friend of his father. Zhou Renhou had practically watched Song Beibei Grow Up. He had deep feelings for Song Beibei and treated her like a child in his own family. However, because he was busy with work, he did not have much time to care about Song Beibei. However, he had always trusted Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei went over and said that she wanted to divorce Gu Yanqing. She also asked him to draft a divorce agreement. Zhou Renhou scolded her for causing trouble. He kept asking Song Beibei for the reason. Song Beibei did not tell him that Gu Yanqing had caused her father¡¯s death. Actually, she could have told him. With Zhou Renhou¡¯s influence in Xia city and her father¡¯s decades of friendship, he would definitely investigate the matter thoroughly. This truth might be exposed. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say a word. She just repeatedly stated that she and Gu Yanqing¡¯s personalities weren¡¯t compatible, so they really couldn¡¯t live together. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t tell him either. As long as she told him, Gu Yanqing might lose his reputation, and he might never recover. But Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say it out loud. Subconsciously, she still didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to be blamed. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to say the reason, and Zhou Renhou didn¡¯t want her to ask for a divorce. He even taught her a lesson without saying a word. Then he immediately called Gu Yanqing. Before Song Beibei escaped, Gu Yanqing had already arrived. Then, Zhou Renhou reprimanded Gu Yanqing as an elder. He just thought that they were having a conflict. Later, he got impatient and told Gu Yanqing to quickly take Song Beibei home to coax her. In the end, Song Beibei ran away on her own. Gu Yanqing caught up with her. In the end, he caught up with Song Beibei in front of the open-air parking lot of the law firm. Gu Yanqing immediately grabbed her and stuffed her into the car. Song Beibei was grabbed by him as if she had encountered a plague. She kept struggling. It wasn¡¯t until he stuffed Song Beibei into the passenger seat of the car and put on the seatbelt that Gu Yanqing let go of Song Beibei. Song Beibei screamed, ¡°Gu Yanqing, put me down. ¡± However, when she pulled the car door open, Song Beibei realized that Gu Yanqing had already locked the car door. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what do you want? Put me down. ¡± At this moment, Gu Yanqing was very calm. He said, ¡°Song Beibei, I won¡¯t let you go. I won¡¯t get a divorce either. It¡¯s useless for you to look for Zhou Renhou. It¡¯s useless for you to look for anyone. I definitely won¡¯t sign the divorce agreement. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t sign it? I can sue. The court will decide the divorce. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked indifferent. He had already started the car. ¡°then go ahead and sue. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t stand Gu Yanqing¡¯s look. He was simply shameless. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you really think I have no other choice ¡°Uncle Zhou doesn¡¯t know the truth at all. Do you think that if he knew that you conspired with Lu Yisheng to kill his best friend back then, he would be the first to forgive you, not to mention that I¡¯m going to ask for a divorce? Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m kind to you. Don¡¯t push your luck. I have the ability to make you lose your reputation and never be able to recover. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression remained calm. He did not look at Song Beibei either, as if he was focused on driving. A hint of a smile even appeared on the corner of his mouth, with a hint of mockery. ¡°then go ahead and say it. I don¡¯t care. Even if my reputation is ruined, I¡¯ll accept it. But, Song Beibei, don¡¯t even think about divorce. I definitely won¡¯t get a divorce. ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was simply a scoundrel at this moment. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t even afraid of his reputation being ruined. But after a while, Song Beibei came to a realization. She was really stupid. She had almost forgotten that the person in front of her was the number one noble in port city, the eldest son of the Xiao family. Who was the Xiao Family? How could they allow their son to lose his reputation and even face the danger of jail. Even Mrs. Xiao could get her out of jail, let alone his son¡¯s matter. Song Beibei chuckled. It was no wonder that Gu Yanqing was so fearless. He indeed had the capital. Song Beibei forced herself to calm down. To Confront Gu Yanqing, you must be calm and clear-headed enough, because your opponent is a terrifyingly calm person. Song Beibei said, ¡°why? Why don¡¯t you get a divorce? Gu Yanqing, you caused my father¡¯s death, and I only asked for a divorce. I¡¯ve already done my best. What more do you want? What do you want? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I want you. ¡± Song Beibei said sarcastically, ¡°what? You¡¯ve developed feelings by raising pets? ¡± She slammed on the brakes and the car stopped at the side of the road. Song Beibei almost hit her head. She almost shouted, ¡°Gu Yanqing, are you crazy? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally turned around to look at her. His gaze was cold like an ice mountain, and his tone was cold with a hint of viciousness It was as if he was suppressing a layer of anger, ¡°Song Beibei, I am crazy. I¡¯ve said it before, I, Gu Yanqing, will only lose my wife in this lifetime, and I will not divorce. I will accept my fate no matter what you want. You can send me to jail if you want, but don¡¯t even think about it if you want me to let you go! ¡± Song Beibei was furious. She raised her hand and slapped him. ¡°Gu Yanqing, YOU BASTARD! ¡± Gu Yanqing took a slap from Song Beibei. He didn¡¯t dodge it at all. However, he didn¡¯t even blink. He didn¡¯t say a word. His eyes were like the flames buried under an iceberg. They were cold and scorching. They were filled with determination. In an instant, Song Beibei felt as if she would never be able to escape from his shackles for the rest of her life. Song Beibei felt an inexplicable fear in her heart. Chapter 235 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing had completely lost his mind. She wasn¡¯t willing to get a divorce, but Song Beibei actually had a way. Three days later, it was the weekend. Song Beibei took this opportunity to go to Wanjing law firm. If there was anyone in this world who would help her get a divorce for free, it would be Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei took the opportunity to leave the school at noon. She hailed a cab and went to the WANJING law firm. Song Beibei had once visited the opening reception of the law firm. Therefore, the people inside basically recognized her. The people below basically also knew that Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing¡¯s relationship was quite special. The outside world had always been rumored that this law firm was actually given to Gu Wanjing by Gu Yanqing. And Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing were childhood sweethearts and confidants. It had long been an open secret in the circle. Last time, this young mistress had come to look for Gu Wanjing once. However, in less than two days, a box of cash appeared in Gu Wanjing¡¯s office. Gu Wanjing was falsely accused of taking bribes and almost lost her reputation. At that time, everyone was saying that this young mistress was not simple. She was young, but she dared to openly frame Gu Wanjing. However, it was rumored that Gu Yanqing could do nothing to her. Who asked her to be the young mistress of the Song Family? However, Song Beibei was still young. Her reputation of being scheming, unreasonable, and vicious had already spread in the law firm. Therefore, when the receptionist saw Song Beibei today, she rang the alarm bell and immediately called Gu Wanjing¡¯s secretary. The secretary instructed, ¡°just tell her that the boss isn¡¯t around and send her back. ¡± The receptionist hung up the phone She smiled at Song Beibei and said, ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m sorry. Our boss is out for a meeting today and isn¡¯t in the office right now. Do you think you should go back first? Or if you have anything to say, you can tell me. I¡¯ll pass the message to the higher-ups for you. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. Was Gu Wanjing not around, or was he not willing to see her at all? Gu Wanjing must not have known that she was looking for her help in getting a divorce. If she had known, she would have come to her door long ago. However, Song Beibei had no choice. It was worth it for her to turn around and leave. However, there was no class this afternoon. She did not want to go back to school, nor did she want to go home. For a moment, she was really at a loss. Where should she go from here? There was a fountain next to the Law Firm. Song Beibei did not leave. She just sat on the Fountain in a daze. Song Beibei thought about a lot of things. She also began to calmly think about what she would do with her life after she left Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei looked up. Pearl Square was not far away. There was a clock tower in Pearl Square. There was a big bell on the clock tower. It was exactly twelve o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the big bell rang three times. When the bell ended, Song Beibei suddenly remembered something. Today was October 7th. It was also Gu Yanqing¡¯s birthday. Gu Yanqing¡¯s birthday was the day he was brought back by the director of Shengmei orphanage. It was not his real birthday. However, ever since he was young, he had only treated this day as his birthday. Song Beibei used to celebrate him on October 7th. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s identity was now clear. Song Beibei knew Gu Yanqing¡¯s birthday long ago. It turned out that it was April 4th. The Xiao family said that Gu Yanqing¡¯s birthday happened to be Qingming. When Song Beibei first found out, she almost burst out laughing. Gu Yanqing was actually born on Qingming Day. When she went back at night, Song Beibei sat cross-legged on the bed with a smile on her face She laughed at him. ¡°What a coincidence. There¡¯s a Qing character in your name, Gu Yanqing. Why don¡¯t you change your name as well? You can call yourself Gu Qingming. It¡¯s not bad. Besides, I won¡¯t forget your birthday in the future. ¡± Ever since he was young, Gu Yanqing always felt that she couldn¡¯t remember his birthday. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that. Song Beibei remembered it clearly. The day Gu Yanqing officially entered the song family was also October 7th. Ever since she was young, Song Beibei had been especially sensitive to this number. It was as if it was carved into her heart. Not to mention her birthday, she remembered everything about Gu Yanqing. The things he liked to eat, the taste of his clothes, the size of his shoes, and even the little movements he liked to make when he was in a bad mood. Song Beibei felt extremely miserable. It was because it was as if she had branded Gu Yanqing deeply in her heart. She always unconsciously paid attention to everything about him. It was as if he had become a part of her body. Song Beibei sat quietly on the steps below the fountain. From time to time, cold droplets of water splashed on her face. She did not know how long she had been in a daze. Just as she was about to get up and leave¡­ She suddenly saw Gu Wanjing coming out of the building. And there was a car waiting for her in front of the law firm. Song Beibei saw her get into the car directly. Initially, Song Beibei only felt contempt. It turned out that Gu Wanjing was indeed there. It was just that she did not want to see her. Initially, it was fine. But Song Beibei inadvertently glanced at the driver. She was almost dumbfounded. How could it be this person? ! ! Song Beibei did not even think before she got up. She stopped a taxi at the roadside and said that she was chasing after the car in front. The car chased after the black car in front. Song Beibei¡¯s emotions were very complicated. How could it be that man? Twenty minutes later, the car in front stopped at the ¡°Royal Family¡± . The Royal Family was famous here. Sex. Location. The rumors outside were that it was a feast of wine and meat, a feast of the sea and the sky. However, even the government turned a blind eye to such a business-like place. It was only because behind him were the local bosses and the people from the bamboo league. Song Beibei did not have the time to think too much. She saw Gu Wanjing get out of the car and hurriedly followed him in. After entering, Song Beibei felt that it was very chaotic inside. The lights were dim and smoke lingered. Beautiful women dressed in cool clothes were everywhere. They were hugged and smiled. It was simply too brazen. Song Beibei pinched her nose. She felt that she had fallen into a foul place. Song Beibei had been carefully following behind Gu Wanjing the whole time. Gu Wanjing, on the other hand, was very calm and composed. He looked straight through the crowd and only followed the people in front. Finally, she entered the elevator. Song Beibei naturally did not dare to enter and hid in a small corner. After the elevator went up, she pressed the button. She waited until she was flustered. This entertainment venue had more than ten floors. She did not know where Gu Wanjing had gone. After she directly entered the elevator, she realized that it was a direct elevator that went straight to the 16th floor of the top floor. Song Beibei also pressed the button for the 16th floor. Actually, she was still a little uncomfortable in such an unfamiliar place. Song Beibei had nothing to be afraid of now. What kind of storm had she not seen these past few days? The elevator soon reached the 16th floor, and the elevator opened with a Ding. The moment the elevator opened, Song Beibei was dumbfounded. Because from where she was now, she was standing at the door of a room. What was worse was that there were two men in black standing at the door of the room. And the two men in black had already seen her. They had actually exposed her so thoroughly. Song Beibei only felt that she was doomed. She knew who these people were and had suffered at their hands before. Therefore, the first thought in her mind was, if she closed the elevator door now, would she be able to escape in time? However, it was already too late. They were too close, and one of them was already walking towards Song Beibei. However, that person was very polite to Song Beibei, and the other person had already opened the door. The person standing in front of Song Beibei said, ¡°after you enter, walk to the left. The bedroom is on the far left. Go take a shower first and lie on the bed to wait for Master Kun. Master Kun is currently having a discussion with someone, and after that, he will naturally come over to dote on you. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a few seconds. But she quickly guessed something. Since there was such a coincidence, she couldn¡¯t let it go. Moreover, even if she wanted to leave now, it was too late. The door on the other side had already opened. Song Beibei simply walked in. The moment the door closed, Song Beibei heard the two men in black discussing outside. ¡°Today, the Female College Student Master Kun found is as beautiful as a fairy. ¡± ¡°Do you think that after Master Kun is done using it, it¡¯ll be our turn to have a good time? ¡± ¡°You son of a B * Tch. You don¡¯t want to live anymore. How dare you dream of Master Kun¡¯s woman? Do you think Master Kun would get sick of such a beautiful woman? ¡± The door was closed. It also blocked out a bunch of disgusting words. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was pounding non-stop. She knew very well that the place she was in now was a den of Wolves and tigers. However, she had no way out. Song Beibei had an impression of the Master Kun they were talking about. It was a few months ago when Gu Wanjing was framed by a box of cash. Song Beibei investigated alone and was eventually kidnapped by a group of gangsters. At that time, she met this Master Kun. Chapter 236 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei still felt some lingering fear when she thought about what happened back then. If Su Liangxiao had not appeared in time, Song Beibei would not have known what exactly would have happened. Fortunately, she had used the recording as evidence and cleared Gu Wanjing¡¯s name. It also proved that she was not the one who framed Gu Wanjing. But now¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei suddenly felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. Gu Wanjing had just gotten into this master Kun¡¯s car. How did she get involved with this person? Wasn¡¯t she a local boss Wasn¡¯t she in cahoots with the mafia Wasn¡¯t she the one who had come to frame Gu Wanjing together? The suspicions in Song Beibei¡¯s heart were like a tidal wave, surging and bowing. Wave after wave, she felt that if she did not figure it out, she would drown. Fortunately, the room was covered with a thick carpet. Song Beibei stepped on it silently. There was a sound coming from one of the rooms. Song Beibei knew that the two of them were there. Song Beibei slowly walked in that direction. The door opened just like that, as if it was not avoiding people at all. Song Beibei thought so too. There were still two people guarding the door, so she did not have to worry about anyone coming in. But it just had to be such a coincidence. It was so smooth that even she felt that God wanted her to discover some secret. Song Beibei leaned against the wall. Her body was really good at being covered by the door frame, but she could clearly see everything that was happening inside. Master Kun was sitting on a Leather Sofa while Gu Wanjing was standing. Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice seemed to carry a hint of anger, ¡°you¡¯re too bold. You actually ran directly to the door of my law firm. What do you want to do? ¡± Master Kun was smoking on the other side, his back leaning against the SOFA, ¡°girl, I just came out of the hospital. Didn¡¯t I miss you? ¡± As he said that, he even used one hand to pull Gu Wanjing¡¯s hand. Gu wanjing flung it away in disgust and then took a few steps back, ¡°Liang Bingkun, show me some respect. If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t touch me. ¡± Liang Bingkun leaned against the SOFA and smiled. ¡°Forget it, forget it. You¡¯re still angry. I didn¡¯t expect that Gu Wanjing, the great lawyer, would be so bright and charming when she¡¯s angry. She¡¯s much more beautiful than my girlfriends. ¡± Gu Wanjing was very disdainful. ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to those B * Tches. You don¡¯t come to the temple for no reason. Tell me, why did you come to see me today? ¡± Liang Bingkun said, ¡°since sister Gu is so UNROMANTIC, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Let¡¯s forget about the debt we owed back then. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the door. Even Gu Wanjing¡¯s furrowed brows could be seen clearly. However, Gu Wanjing still had a cold and calm look on her face. She asked in return, ¡°what debt is there between us? Didn¡¯t I have someone transfer the 500,000 yuan into your account a long time ago? ¡± Liang Bingkun laughed out loud, ¡°500,000 yuan? Do you think you can get rid of a beggar? My medical expenses are more than 500,000 yuan. ¡± Liang bingkun suddenly stood up He said, ¡°originally, we had agreed to find someone to send you money. Coincidentally, that girl was there, so we conveniently pushed the blame onto her. This is a small matter. Based on our past friendship, it¡¯s just a small matter to receive 500,000 yuan. But how do we deal with the matter after that? You actually didn¡¯t tell me that that girl was the daughter of the song family. After that, I was beaten so badly by Pei Zhiyu and his gang. Pei Zhiyu is Gu Yanqing¡¯s man. I think you know better than me that I¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital. I won¡¯t deal with you from beginning to end. Barrister, you have to give me some compensation for the medical expenses, nutrition expenses, and mental damage. When I was beaten up, I didn¡¯t say a word about you. Just because of this, you have to make it up to me properly. ¡± Gu Wanjing did not seem to have any patience either. She was not willing to be entangled with him any longer and directly asked, ¡°how much do you want? ¡± Liang Bingkun stretched out a hand and waved it, ¡°another 500,000? ¡± Liang Bingkun said, ¡°I say, barrister, you¡¯re too stingy. Five million. If you give me another five million, this matter will be written off. ¡± Gu Wanjing was also calm and very sarcastic, ¡°Master Kun, are you asking for more? ¡± Liang Bingkun smiled and said to Gu Wanjing, ¡°don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how much you lawyers earn. You¡¯ve fought so many cases against the rich and powerful families, and you¡¯re already stuffed with red packets. You can¡¯t be too stingy. Last time, I narrowly escaped death for the sake of your reputation as a barrister. My old life is worth at least five million, right? Moreover, this is nothing to a barrister like you. ¡± Gu Wanjing was very calm. There was a faint trace of disdain at the corner of her mouth, ¡°you¡¯re not worth that much money. ¡± Liang Bingkun stood up He said angrily, ¡°Gu Wanjing, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just a rough person. At worst, I won¡¯t be able to get the money. But if that matter is exposed, your lawyer Gu¡¯s reputation will be ruined. I¡¯m not worth that much money, but is your lawyer¡¯s reputation not worth five million Aren¡¯t you Gu Yanqing¡¯s confidante You said that if Gu Yanqing finds out about this matter, can you still be his confidante?¡± Gu Wanjing also laughed. She did not look like she was threatened at all. ¡°If you want to use this to threaten me, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. Gu Yanqing already knows. ¡± Gu Wanjing had a confident look on her face. ¡°Gu Yanqing and I grew up together. He¡¯s my third brother. Not to mention that he already knows about this, he just doesn¡¯t know. If you expose this matter to him, at most, you¡¯ll just scold him. In the end, you¡¯ll still clean up the mess for me. I¡¯m sure you know that my law firm was given to me by Gu Yanqing. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart, I¡¯m much more important than that little daughter. Do you think your wishful thinking will work? ¡± Master Kun¡¯s expression had already changed, but Gu Wanjing looked as calm as a mountain. She even sat down on the opposite Sofa and poured herself a glass of water. Then, she suddenly said, ¡°a fixed price, two million. ¡± Liang Bingkun lit another cigarette and sat down opposite Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°seeing as we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, I¡¯ll give you another two million. This matter will be written off. ¡°. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t even think that you have something on me. You know very well how pillar died. That video is now in my hands. It¡¯s enough to keep you in jail for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a very capable lawyer. Even if you announce this matter to the public, you know that I have the ability to sue you for ¡°slander. ¡± Moreover, Gu Yanqing is behind me. ¡± Liang Bingkun sat there smoking as he looked at the calm Gu wanjing opposite him. This woman was really not to be trifled with. He initially thought that he would be able to extort her if he had something on her. He did not expect that this woman would not be swayed by force or persuasion. Moreover, the matter of the pillar was indeed in the hands of this woman. Although he was a rough person, he actually believed what she said. They were clearly all evil people, but she had to wear a shiny coat. Wherever she went, she would still be worshipped. On the other hand, these people were like rats crossing the street. Over the years, he had seen a lot of this woman¡¯s methods and had participated in some of them. However, he could not hold anything against this woman and could not compete with her intelligence. In terms of ruthlessness and ruthlessness, he had never seen a woman like Gu Wanjing. As expected, women¡¯s hearts were the most vicious since ancient times. In the end, Liang Bingkun was defeated. He took a deep puff of his cigarette and threw it away. In an instant, his expression changed to a smiling one. Liang Bingkun said, ¡°I say, sister Wanjing, we have been in love for so many years. Talking about money hurts our feelings. Two million is fine. We are family, so why bother? If you need me for anything in the future, just say the word. Big Brother will definitely go through fire and water. ¡± Gu wanjing sneered and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you keep your mouth shut, I won¡¯t be able to live well without your benefits. ¡± Liang bingkun smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know if my mouth is tight or not? Oh right, Baozi got me a bottle of some¡¯82 lafite today. I don¡¯t know much about wine, so I¡¯ll give it to you. Wait, I¡¯ll go get it for you. ¡± He turned around and was about to come out. Song Beibei stood at the door, already in a rigid state. But when she saw Liang Bingkun walking towards the door, she immediately turned around and just happened to sit on the other side of the stairs. When she saw Liang Bingkun walk out of the room, she walked towards the northernmost room. When she walked to the door, she even scolded, ¡°B * Tch! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s back was tightly pressed against the wall. Her heart was already beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her chest. She was really too shocked. The words that Gu Wanjing and Liang Bingkun said just now had already shocked her so much that her soul flew out of her body. Song Beibei really did not expect that the incident where Gu Wanjing was framed and almost lost her reputation back then was actually a good show that she had staged herself. Song Beibei felt as if her entire body was submerged in ice water. Every pore from head to toe was ice-cold. How could this be? How could this be? Gu Wanjing was too terrifying. Song Beibei had never seen such a scheming woman. It was not that Song Beibei had not been schemed against before. There was Qi Shan in front and Zhao Dantong in the back. But at that time, Song Beibei had never felt like this. She actually felt a chill run down her spine. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 237 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION So it turned out that the cash back then was Gu Wanjing who had hired someone to frame her. Song Beibei felt that the scariest thing was that she had actually predicted that she would come looking for her. She had actually timed it perfectly and pinned all the crimes on herself. In this way, outsiders would think that her ¡°main wife¡± was too jealous and had come to frame her husband¡¯s ¡°younger sister¡± In fact, at that time, Gu Wanjing¡¯s goal had already been achieved. The media, including everyone, pointed the blame at Song Beibei. However, Song Beibei guessed that Gu Wanjing¡¯s main goal was actually to use this matter to drive a wedge between her and Gu Yanqing. However, Gu Yanqing had always been very smart. He would not be fooled by ordinary things. In the past, many big and small things had happened. However, at that time, Gu Yanqing always stood firmly by Song Beibei¡¯s side. And this time, Gu wanjing actually used a trick to make herself suffer. Yes, a lawyer like her naturally valued her reputation more than her own life. Who would have thought that she would destroy her reputation just to frame her? Even Gu Yanqing would definitely not suspect it, right? Song Beibei felt fine beads of sweat forming on her back. This woman was too scary? It was just that at that time, even Gu Wanjing did not think that she would be bold enough to go into the Tiger¡¯s den alone to investigate. She had accidentally bumped into Master Kun and even obtained the recording evidence to clear Gu Wanjing¡¯s name At the same time, it could also be considered as clearing her name. Only then did this matter finally come to an end. Song Beibei simply could not imagine that if she had not investigated at that time, would she be the one whose reputation was ruined now? Although Gu Yanqing had believed in her at the beginning, under the constant provocation of such a woman, would he have wavered a little? Song Beibei remembered that at that time, she and Gu Yanqing had a long period of conflict. It was because Gu Wanjing¡¯s depression flared up because of the incident where she was framed. To Hell with depression. It should also be an act, right. Song Beibei only felt dizzy. She felt that it was especially ironic. At that time, although Song Beibei did not like Gu Wanjing. She still sincerely admired her from the bottom of her heart. Such a woman was upright and upright. She was a lawyer worthy of respect. However, Song Beibei never expected that Gu Wanjing would actually do such a thing behind her back. She had actually colluded with the local local gang for a long time. Judging from their tone, it seemed that they had also done a lot of outrageous things. These things were enough to completely overturn Song Beibei¡¯s worldview. It turned out that eyes could really deceive people. The white you see might not be white. Perhaps the dirtiest thing in the world was hidden underground. However, the thing that made Song Beibei¡¯s heart chill the most was Gu Wanjing¡¯s words: Gu Yanqing knew long ago. She was so sure and so confident. Even in front of a hooligan like Liang Bingkun, she was still full of confidence. She was probably relying on Gu Yanqing. Just like herself, relying on Gu Yanqing as a backer. After the series of blows over the past few days, Song Beibei originally felt that she was already numb to it. No matter what she experienced, it should be hard for her to feel any waves in her heart. However, when she found out that Gu Yanqing already knew that Gu Wanjing had used a cruel trick to frame her, the grievance, pain, unbearable, and even hatred in her heart were like the well water after the rain, rising bit by bit, almost overflowing. Gu Yanqing already knew. He actually didn¡¯t say anything and acted as if nothing had happened. Song Beibei actually didn¡¯t notice a single trace of it at all. According to Gu Wanjing¡¯s tone, when Gu Yanqing discovered it, he merely reprimanded her. That was it, that was all! Gu Yanqing protected her like that, protected her like that, and couldn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. No wonder Gu Wanjing looked so confident. Song Beibei even suspected that Gu Yanqing knew all the things that she had done, but in the end, he also chose to protect her? Song Beibei felt a trace of disgust in her heart! It was too damn disgusting! At least in her heart, Gu Yanqing had always been fair and square. How could he be so indiscriminately black and white? Song Beibei suddenly felt that it was extremely ironic. What was so strange about it? Wasn¡¯t Gu Yanqing such a person. Was what happened to her father not enough for her to see clearly Gu Yanqing¡¯s true colors? Song Beibei only felt a chill in her heart. So all these years, living under the same roof with her and lying beside her, what kind of person was he? Song Beibei thought that she had already understood Gu Yanqing thoroughly? In this world, who knew Gu Yanqing better than her? Even if it was Gu Wanjing, even though they grew up together in the orphanage, the time they spent together day and night was not as long as hers However, Song Beibei suddenly realized that she had never really understood Gu Yanqing. She had never realized that Gu Yanqing actually had such a dark side! Song Beibei felt that it was both laughable and pathetic? The laughable part was that she had always thought that he was an angel sent by God to protect her? What was laughable was that even though he was clearly a devil, Song Beibei was still so lucky in the past! Song Beibei gritted her teeth and suddenly walked out from the corridor. She walked to the study room in a few steps. When Gu Wanjing saw Song Beibei, she did not have any expression on her face. Song Beibei really admired this woman from the bottom of her heart. At all times, she was like a mountain collapsing in front of her and her expression did not change. In the past, Song Beibei thought that this word was a compliment. But now, she only felt disgusted. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei for a while and opened his mouth. He deliberately asked in a questioning tone, ¡°Miss Song, why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei was not in the mood to beat around the Bush with her. She directly shed all pretense of cordiality, ¡°Barrister Gu, I heard what you said to Liang Bingkun at the door. ¡± Song Beibei did not see a trace of guilt on Gu Wanjing¡¯s face. Instead, she smiled faintly and looked at Song Beibei, ¡°so what? ¡± So what? So what! ! ! Song Beibei really felt that her worldview had been completely destroyed. She said unceremoniously, ¡°could it be that the children from your Shengmei Orphanage are all so shameless? ¡± Gu Wanjing sat upright with a dignified posture. She really did not lose her status as an international barrister. She merely raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°did you even scold your beloved husband with those words? ¡± Song Beibei could hear the sarcasm in her words. She had been missing for the past few days and Gu Yanqing had been looking for her all over the world. Could it be that she, the Barrister Gu, had not heard any news at all? Song Beibei did not believe it. Song Beibei sneered impolitely, ¡°you¡¯re just like Gu Yanqing. You¡¯re an out-and-out bastard. ¡± Gu Wanjing accepted everything and poured herself some tea elegantly, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. ¡± ¡°Gu Wanjing, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for colluding with these people and doing these heinous deeds? ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled as if she was very happy. She looked at Song Beibei as if she was looking at a child who didn¡¯t know anything about the world. She said unhurriedly, ¡°the children from our orphanage don¡¯t believe in fate. Naturally, they don¡¯t believe in retribution either. We¡¯re different from you. We¡¯ve been through thick and thin. How could a rich young lady like you who grew up with a silver spoon in her mouth know how cruel the road to adulthood is ¡°The world you see is completely different from the world we see. Since you were young, you were protected by your father. Later, you were doted on by third brother. People like you probably think that this world is a fairy tale castle made of crystals. ¡± Song Beibei looked at her fixedly She said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the evilness of the world, but I can still distinguish right from wrong. A person like you is actually a lawyer. You¡¯re so hypocritical that you¡¯ve practically desecrated the profession of a lawyer. Gu Wanjing, you really grew up in an orphanage, but I don¡¯t believe that everyone who grew up in an orphanage will be as dark as you. Whether you¡¯re a good person or a bad person has nothing to do with the environment. It¡¯s your own choice. The so-called difficult growing up experience in an orphanage is just an excuse to covet wealth. ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at Song Beibei: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eloquent. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 238 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re a lawyer. How can I compete with you when it comes to eloquence? However, I only know that lawyers are supposed to uphold social justice, and a dignified lawyer like you is a cancer of society. Gu Wanjing, I look down on you. ¡± Gu wanjing smiled and stood up. Song Beibei really did not like her current appearance. There was no sense of shame at all, but she really looked down on her appearance. A trace of a smile tugged at the corner of Gu Wanjing¡¯s mouth She even made a clapping gesture. ¡°What you said is very good. It¡¯s simply touching. But when Miss Song is here to uphold justice, shouldn¡¯t she consider whether such a situation is suitable? If I were you, I would definitely consider my own safety first. ¡± Song Beibei was still a little confused. But she heard a rough voice from behind, ¡°it¡¯s you, you stinky girl? ¡± Song Beibei turned her head and discovered that Liang Bingkun was already standing behind her. Liang Bingkun was also stunned for a second. ¡°Why did you, this girl, appear here? ¡± As he spoke, he shouted towards the door, ¡°bin Zi, Da Yong, the two of you, get your asses in here. ¡± The door opened very quickly. The two men in black at the door hurriedly walked in. ¡°Brother Kun, what happened? ¡± Liang Bingkun wanted nothing more than to kick them. ¡°How did this wretched lass get in here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m discussing something and not letting anyone in? ¡± On the other side, one of the men in Black said, ¡°brother Kun, isn¡¯t this the university student you called? Is he here to serve you? ¡± Liang Bingkun took a step forward, grabbed the man¡¯s hair, and kicked his butt. ¡°Damn You, are you blind? This is Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. If I touch her again, do you want me to stay in the hospital for the rest of my life? ¡± Liang bingkun had a psychological trauma. Logically speaking, he was a local leader, and he was not a timid person. However, the two women in front of him were not to be trifled with. Especially this little girl. Last time, he just found out that he was almost beaten to death and was admitted to the hospital by Gu Yanqing. Moreover, the people he had hired had specially injured him and broken his bones so that he wouldn¡¯t die. However, during those days in the hospital, the pain he felt every day was so excruciating. Who didn¡¯t know who Gu Yanqing was? Not to mention him, even the upper floors of Xia city didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. His wealth was sky-high. With a slight stomp of his feet, the entire Xia city would move. Moreover, people who lived such a glamorous life had a lot of connections with the local underworld organizations. There were two underworld forces in Xia city. One was the one that relied on the bamboo league, and the other was the ¡°Dragon Horse Gang¡± founded by Pei Zhiyu. The Dragon Horse Gang was very famous in the local area. Half of Xia city¡¯s underground businesses, including bars, nightclubs, underground gambling cities, and loan sharks, had nothing to do with this gang. Pei Zhiyu was also a ruthless character. At the age of twenty, he had killed the previous gang leader and was now the boss himself. However, none of his brothers were unconvinced and followed his lead. And this Pei Zhiyu had a close relationship with Gu Yanqing. This was known in their circle. Therefore, Gu Yanqing was someone that both the black and white factions could not afford to offend. The last time, it was because he had touched this little girl¡¯s crooked brain that he was almost crippled for life. He had just been discharged from the hospital and this little God of pestilence had appeared out of nowhere again. He naturally wanted to dismember this stinky girl into pieces. But when he thought of Gu Yanqing¡¯s methods, he was really afraid. He vented his anger on his two subordinates. Then, he turned to Gu Wanjing and said, ¡°sister, I see that the girl is here to look for you. If you have anything urgent to say, I¡¯ll let you have this place. Oh right, this is the wine that I gave you. Take it with you when you leave. It¡¯s just a small token. ¡± Gu Wanjing sneered, as if mocking him for not having the guts. However, Liang Bingkun did not care. He placed the wine in his hand on the table and walked towards the door. The two men in black walked in front of Liang Bingkun submissively and were kicked in the buttocks again. The room fell silent for a moment. Gu Wanjing looked at Liang Bingkun¡¯s back that was almost running away. She curled the corners of her lips and said coldly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect third brother to beat him up so badly that he became such a coward. ¡± As she said that, she glanced at Song Beibei with disdain, ¡°did you see that? This is the best proof. In this world, if you are a good person, there will definitely be people who will bully you. For such a person, it¡¯s useless to reason with him or talk about the law. Finding someone to teach him a lesson is the best way. Evil people are not afraid of good people. Evil people are only afraid of people who are worse than them. Only when you become the great devil will no one bully you or humiliate you! ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing who was actually speaking righteously. She really felt that her worldview had been completely overturned. Such words that destroyed her worldview had actually come from the mouth of a famous lawyer. Song Beibei was already unwilling to argue with her. For a person like Gu Wanjing, ability and humanity were very far apart, but ability and interests were closely linked. The profession of a lawyer was not her weapon to uphold social justice. It was just her golden rice bowl for seeking benefits. The thoughts of such people were deeply ingrained. Song Beibei knew that she could not shake them. Moreover, she did not want to be the Virgin Mary to save the common people. Gu Wanjing crossed her arms and said, ¡°My secretary said that you came to the law firm to look for me today. Why did you come to look for me? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of her purpose of looking for Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°I hope that you can help me draft a divorce agreement. ¡± Gu Wanjing was slightly stunned. ¡°Divorce Agreement? Did I hear correctly? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing. ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I¡¯m going to divorce Gu Yanqing. I think you will definitely help me with this. ¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this just what you wanted? ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really the best news I¡¯ve heard this year. ¡± Song Beibei smiled sarcastically. Everything was under her control. Song Beibei said, ¡°but I have one condition. I hope you can do it! ¡± ¡°What condition? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I want Gu Yanqing to leave the house with nothing! ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°you have a big appetite. No matter what, my third brother has done a great job for your song family. Even if he hasn¡¯t contributed much, he still has to work hard. Are you so heartless to ask him to leave the House with nothing? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°the Pearl Group was originally the Song Family¡¯s property. It was my father¡¯s life¡¯s work. Gu Yanqing has done a great job, but the song family has given him enough. Moreover, he has let down the song family first. I want him to leave home with nothing. He can¡¯t take anything that belongs to the song family with him. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°this isn¡¯t difficult. My third brother isn¡¯t a stingy person. If you really divorce him, he won¡¯t mind these things. Moreover, don¡¯t forget his true identity. ¡± Song Beibei saw the obvious sarcasm on Gu Wanjing¡¯s face. That¡¯s right. Her third brother was the only heir to the number one noble in port city. Xiao Peishan and Mu Lan were waiting for Gu Yanqing to go back and inherit the family business. Compared to the Xiao Family¡¯s business, Pearl Group was indeed inferior. Actually, Song Beibei also knew that if she divorced Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for the family business. Gu Yanqing still had this bit of grace. Song Beibei understood. But, it was just a precaution. No matter how rare Gu Yanqing was now, she absolutely could not let Gu Yanqing continue to get his hands on the song family¡¯s business. Song Beibei said, ¡°please write all of this into the divorce agreement. I¡¯m just saving trouble. Also, about the divorce, please help me resolve it. Before the divorce, I don¡¯t want to see Gu Yanqing anymore. You can use whatever methods you want. You can also use your shameful methods. In short, I just need him to sign the divorce agreement. ¡± Gu Wanjing was full of confidence, ¡°Miss Song, as long as you stand firm and are willing to let go, there won¡¯t be any problems on third brother¡¯s side. I¡¯m just afraid that Miss Song will be soft-hearted and change her mind at the last minute. If the divorce doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility of sowing discord instead. ¡± Song Beibei smiled, ¡°you don¡¯t have to provoke me. I¡¯ll definitely divorce Gu Yanqing. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°alright, give me three days. After three days, I¡¯ll give you the divorce agreement. ¡± Song Beibei did not know what method Gu Wanjing used, but three days later, Gu Wanjing did put the divorce agreement signed by Gu Yanqing in front of Song Beibei. At that time, they had arranged to meet at a coffee shop. Song Beibei had just sat down when Gu Wanjing handed a stack of documents to Song Beibei. Song Beibei took them out. The divorce agreement was accompanied by a property distribution agreement. It listed the song family¡¯s existing property and real estate clearly. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°according to your request, the song family¡¯s old house and several important properties, the shares of Pearl Group, as well as securities and funds. My third brother has signed a waiver. Do you want to go back and study it properly? ¡± Chapter 239 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei flipped through the pages. There didn¡¯t seem to be any problems. Moreover, Gu Yanqing divorced her. Gu Wanjing was definitely more proactive than anyone else. She definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to this matter. Song Beibei looked at it for a while and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. ¡± As she spoke, she took out a black pen from her bag and finally signed the divorce agreement. When she signed it, Song Beibei didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Even Gu Wanjing was a little surprised. Song Beibei did not give her any time to think. She was also afraid that she would regret it and change her mind. For the past two days, she had been having nightmares. The dreams were a mess, but not a single one of them did not wake her up from crying. She did not know what she should do without Gu Yanqing, or what the company should do? She did not even know how much property the song family had. In fact, Song Beibei only had a secondary card, and it was Gu Yanqing¡¯s secondary card. There was no upper limit. She didn¡¯t know where the song family¡¯s funds were invested. But she still decided to get a divorce. If she gave in because she relied too much on Gu Yanqing, it would be a huge joke. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t put too much thought into it. When Song Beibei finished signing her name, the tip of the pen paused. She was also a little stunned. They really separated just like that. When they got married at the Civil Affairs Bureau, they had to sign the documents one by one. The scene at that time was still vivid in her mind. Song Beibei was noisy and noisy. She did not cooperate at all. The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau almost called the police. They thought that they were buying and selling brides. They almost made a joke out of it. Later, Song Beibei used up all her treasures. She had no other choice but to sign the documents. At that time, Song Beibei said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get a divorce soon. ¡± Song Beibei did not expect that her words would come true. After Song Beibei signed the agreement, she calmed down and said, ¡°when will Gu Yanqing come with me to the civil affairs bureau to go through the formalities? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled, ¡°third brother should be looking for you soon. ¡± Gu Wanjing was right. Song Beibei had just walked out of the cafe when Gu Yanqing called her. Gu Yanqing had also called Song Beibei quite a few times in the past few days. But Song Beibei did not pick up. Song Beibei was stunned for a few seconds before she swiped the phone screen open. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°have you signed everything? ¡± Song Beibei was a little strange. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice actually sounded weak. However, she didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to ask a question. It was as if he was controlling her whereabouts. Song Beibei felt very uncomfortable. A second ago, they were still husband and wife, but now there was basically no relationship between them. Song Beibei¡¯s voice was Hoarse. ¡°Mr. Gu, is there anything I can help you with? ¡± In the past, Song Beibei had called Gu Yanqing an old man and uncle Gu in order to anger him, but she had never called him Mr. Gu in such a serious and distant manner. These three words were like daggers, cutting the past between them in half. Song Beibei felt that her heart was bleeding when she said it like that. On the other side, it was obvious that she was also stunned. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. After a while, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I want to see you. ¡± Song Beibei also felt that although the two of them had signed a divorce agreement, the formalities had not been completed. There were still a lot of things to do. Therefore, Song Beibei agreed and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll go to your office to look for you now. ¡± Song Beibei went to the Pearl building. In the human world, she was still calling the president¡¯s wife. Song Beibei frowned all the way. Andy helped Song Beibei Open the door to the CEO¡¯s office. It was obvious that she wanted to say something, but in the end, she only said, ¡°boss is waiting for you inside. You have to persuade him. ¡± Persuade him Persuade him of what? Song Beibei walked in. Gu Yanqing was not in the office area. Gu Yanqing¡¯s office had a lounge, and the layout of the lounge was exactly the same as the bedroom at home. Song Beibei was really familiar with this place. She remembered that during her internship, she always sneaked in to take a nap. That was the happiest time between them. But now, when Song Beibei thought about it, her heart ached. Gu Yanqing was not in the office area, so he could only be in the room inside. Song Beibei walked over. The door to the room was not closed. Song Beibei pushed the door open. The light inside was very dim. The curtains were thick and solid. Song Beibei noticed that Gu Yanqing was actually lying on the bed with his clothes closed. His back was facing Song Beibei, and his entire body was slightly curled up. Song Beibei felt that it was strange. Fifteen minutes ago, Gu Yanqing had called her to go over. But now, he was actually lying here sleeping again. What exactly did he mean. Song Beibei called out Gu Yanqing¡¯s name. There was no sound from the other side. Song Beibei walked over. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to really fall asleep. Song Beibei knew him very well. This was because when Gu Yanqing slept alone, he was like this. His brows were always furrowed, and his body was curled up slightly. He was very quiet, like a child. Song Beibei stood a meter away from him and quietly watched for a while. In the end, she still went forward and pushed him. ¡°Gu Yanqing, wake up! ¡± This push didn¡¯t matter. Song Beibei suddenly realized that Gu Yanqing¡¯s body was burning hot. Song Beibei frowned. She unconsciously placed her hand on Gu Yanqing¡¯s forehead. It was burning hot. No wonder Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was weak just now. No wonder Andy wanted to say something when he brought her in. It turned out that Gu Yanqing was sick. Song Beibei wanted to turn around and leave. She didn¡¯t want to interact with the sick Gu Yanqing. Moreover, she knew that although Gu Yanqing rarely got sick, he looked like a child when he got sick. Song Beibei was about to turn around and leave. However, Gu Yanqing still grabbed her arm. Song Beibei turned around, and Gu Yanqing was already awake. Song Beibei raised her hand and turned on the light on the wall. The entire room lit up. The light poured down from the ceiling like water. The sudden light made Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes uncomfortable. Song Beibei¡¯s pupils contracted when she saw him. She grabbed Song Beibei with one hand and covered her eyes with the other. Gu Yanqing seemed to Moan softly. Then he slowly opened his eyes. Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as if he had not slept for days and nights. Gu Yanqing seemed to be very tired, and stubble had grown on his chin. Song Beibei rarely saw Gu Yanqing like this. He was an extremely well-groomed person. What made Song Beibei feel ashamed was that when she saw Gu Yanqing like this, she felt a throbbing pain in her heart for no reason. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything either. Gu Yanqing was still holding onto her arm tightly. Song Beibei pulled hard twice, but she couldn¡¯t pull it out. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to still have so much strength even though he was already so sick. Song Beibei said coldly, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let go of me! ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything either. He just wouldn¡¯t let go. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his other hand covered his eyes once again. His lips were tightly pursed, like a straight line, slightly sunken. The curve of his Chin was very beautiful. And this appearance was actually somewhat like a child who was in a fit of Pique. When he encountered the toy he wanted in the supermarket, he refused to let go no matter what. Song Beibei did not expect that at this time, Gu Yanqing would actually play the scoundrel with her. But Gu Yanqing was sick, just like a child. It was hard to say. Song Beibei was naturally very upset, but no matter how she struggled, she just could not break free. Song Beibei said directly, ¡°Gu Yanqing, since we¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement, we have nothing to do with each other anymore. If it¡¯s convenient for you, we¡¯ll go to the civil affairs bureau as soon as possible to complete the formalities. From now on, you can walk your own path, and I¡¯ll cross my own path. It¡¯s none of our business! ¡± They had gotten their marriage certificate in Hong Kong, so they still had to fly to Hong Kong to complete the divorce procedures. Song Beibei did not want to cause any more trouble. She only wanted to complete the formalities as soon as possible. Gu Yanqing suddenly spoke slowly. His voice was Hoarse, and Song Beibei even suspected that he had not drunk water for a few days. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you can¡¯t wait to cut ties with me? ¡± Song Beibei felt that his words were ridiculous. She said sarcastically, ¡°Gu Yanqing, is there still a relationship between us? How can we cut ties? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly stopped talking. He turned around, his back facing Song Beibei, but his hand was still holding Song Beibei¡¯s arm. Song Beibei was speechless. He had scolded and struggled, but it was useless. Gu Yanqing was as stubborn as an ox. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 240 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei really had no choice but to turn to Zhong Junjie for help. Song Beibei finally took out her phone and called Zhong Junjie. Zhong Junjie came over very quickly. Song Beibei said, ¡°brother Junjie, please send him to the hospital. ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss had a fever three days ago and has been working late these two days. I saw that he was about to die, but he refused to rest. No matter what I said, he refused to go to the hospital. I have no way at all. The only one who can persuade boss is you. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s unwillingness to go to the hospital was really a headache. It was the same in the past. Even if he was sick, he was willing to bear it himself. He just refused to go to the hospital. When Song Beibei thought of this, she suddenly felt a burst of anger in her heart. ¡°Gu Yanqing, who are you pretending to be pitiful for? What does it have to do with me if you don¡¯t go to the hospital? It¡¯s best if you die of illness. I can even take revenge. ¡± Song Beibei also knew that she had a poisonous tongue, but she just couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Yanqing was torturing her now? It was the same in the past. When they were in an irreconcilable conflict, Zhong Junjie suddenly ran over to tell her that Gu Yanqing had drank so much that his stomach was bleeding. At that time, no matter what happened, the heartache naturally covered up all his anger. He ran over to care about him again. Song Beibei was clear in her heart. Gu Yanqing was torturing her like this, more or less on purpose. This man was ruthless to others, but sometimes, he was even more ruthless to herself. However, this time, Song Beibei didn¡¯t buy it at all. ¡°Mr. Gu, please stop acting in front of me. I really don¡¯t care about your life or death at all. Please let me go now. Since it¡¯s not suitable for us to talk about divorce today, let¡¯s meet again another day. I hope that your illness will recover soon, and then we¡¯ll complete the divorce procedures as soon as possible. To be honest, there are quite a number of people chasing after me. Please don¡¯t stop me from continuing my relationship and looking for the next one. ¡± When Gu Yanqing heard these words, he indeed let go of Song Beibei¡¯s hand. He buried half of his face in the pillow and shouted, ¡°get lost, get lost! ¡± Song Beibei sneered and turned to leave. However, Zhong Junjie still blocked her. Zhong Junjie put away his usual cheerful manner and became unusually serious, ¡°Beibei, if you leave, something will really happen to boss. I¡¯m not lying to you at all. ¡± Song Beibei actually believed Zhong Junjie¡¯s words. When a person like Gu Yanqing became stubborn, there was really nothing he could do. In the end, Song Beibei still followed Zhong Junjie and brought Gu Yanqing to the hospital. All that was left was to tie Gu Yanqing up and stuff him into the car. In the end, they finally arrived at the hospital with much difficulty. Song Beibei was also impressed. Gu Yanqing had a fever of 40 degrees, yet he was still lying on the bed without saying a word. In the words of the doctor, ¡°this is already very dangerous. If we don¡¯t receive treatment, it¡¯s very easy to develop pneumonia. ¡± Gu Yanqing was lying in the ward receiving an infusion. The transparent liquid was transferred into his body through a thin tube. He seemed to be very tired and fell asleep after lying down for a while. However, his hand was still holding Song Beibei¡¯s hand. Song Beibei was sitting on the single-seater Sofa by the bed. Gu Yanqing held her hand tightly in his palm. Zhong Junjie went down to buy dinner for the two of them. Song Beibei felt that the current situation was both awkward and strange. A head nurse had just come over to check if gu Yanqing¡¯s fever had subsided. The two of them were in the same position. The head nurse smiled and said, ¡°you two young couple are really close. ¡± Song Beibei only felt that it was too ironic that they were close. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, that was indeed the case. Gu Yanqing held her hand so tightly that he refused to give her an infusion without holding her hand. Song Beibei did not want to cause a Ruckus in the hospital, so she could only let him be. Thus, this situation happened. Gu Yanqing fell asleep. He did not seem to sleep very well. Every time Song Beibei tried to pull her hand out, he would always frown. However, Gu Yanqing slept very quietly. The light from the roof shone down, and it seemed to have a gentle halo on his handsome face. Song Beibei looked at that face quietly and felt her heart gradually soften. However, there was also an inexplicable sourness that spread along with it. The man in front of her was the person she had loved for so many years. Ever since she was young, although Song Beibei was rebellious, from the bottom of her heart, she had always treated Gu Yanqing as her only family member. No one knew how upset she felt at the bottom of her heart now. Giving up on Gu Yanqing felt like giving up on a cancer. She had to forcefully remove a part of her body. Gu Yanqing was like her disease. It spread and spread. She had to give him up and cut him down to live. However, the feeling of her heart being hollowed out made Song Beibei feel that it was better to die of illness like this. It was better than her heart-wrenching hatred¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing woke up at some point. While Song Beibei was in a daze, she looked at Song Beibei quietly. When Song Beibei saw those eyes, she felt like the starry sky and the sea, the deep, flat ground rippling. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t leave me, okay? I¡¯m a human being, not a saint. All human beings make mistakes. But you can¡¯t sentence me to death just because of a mistake I made in more than ten years. Give me a chance to make up for it, okay? I love you, Beibei. ¡± Gu Yanqing was still lying on the ground, looking weak and exhausted. He didn¡¯t have any strength left. It was as if his entire body had been crushed by something. He slowly picked up Song Beibei¡¯s hand, placed it by his lips, and kissed it gently, pressing it against his cheek. Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing like this before. In her eyes, Gu Yanqing had always been high and mighty, and he was in perfect control of everything. When had he ever shown weakness like this and begged her for forgiveness in such a humble manner. Gu Yanqing¡¯s beard had grown out. Although it wasn¡¯t ugly, he looked depressed. The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s lips moved. She felt that she was almost going to agree. However, she thought about what Gu Wanjing had said the other day. Song Beibei¡¯s lips finally curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t act in front of me anymore, okay? I won¡¯t fall for it anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. It was as if a dark cloud had blotted out the sun. It was so dark that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Gu Yanqing suddenly turned his head and covered his eyes with one hand. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to see Song Beibei. The hand that held Song Beibei also loosened. Song Beibei felt her heart empty. Gu Yanqing should have started to hate her now. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing might not be completely pretending. After so many years, it would be a lie to say that they didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other. Even if they had a pet and kept it for so many years, it was not as if they could give it up just like that. Song Beibei felt pain in her heart too. But Song Beibei was really afraid. She did not understand this man in front of her. Even if he was sad now, how fake and how real he was, his feelings for her were still the same. Not to mention that there was a barrier between them that separated them from their father. Even if there was no barrier between them, Song Beibei would still doubt how real Gu Yanqing¡¯s feelings for her were and how much he was putting on an act. What kind of subtle relationship did he have with Gu Wanjing. After learning that Gu Wanjing had framed her, she still chose to protect that woman. At that moment, Song Beibei felt that she could never forgive Gu Yanqing again. She could no longer ask for forgiveness and she could not convince herself. She was tired. Actually, what Gu Wanjing said made sense. Song Beibei, who had been overly protected since she was young, had no way of understanding the spiritual world of these children who grew up in an orphanage. Song Beibei had seen those people at the old director¡¯s birthday party. Each and every one of them was the cream of the crop. It was breathtaking. Song Beibei felt that in terms of Iq, Eq, acting skills, and shrewdness, there was nothing that Song Beibei could compare to Gu Yanqing or Gu Wanjing. She couldn¡¯t afford to play with them. So, she stopped playing! Her father had passed away more than ten years ago. Even if Lu Yisheng and Gu Yanqing were sent to prison, her father wouldn¡¯t be able to come back to life However, if she easily forgave Gu Yanqing and continued to live peacefully under his wings, Song Beibei would look down on herself. Song Beibei finally stood up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement. There¡¯s no relationship between us anymore. I sincerely hope that your body will recover quickly and we can go to Hong Kong to complete the formalities. Gu Yanqing, I hate you now, but I won¡¯t hate you forever. I¡¯ll slowly forget you until I completely remove you from my life. ¡°At that time, perhaps I¡¯ll have already forgiven you. ¡± Song Beibei stood up and turned around. When she said the last sentence, her heart ached. It was easier said than done to completely remove it. However, Song Beibei said these words with sincerity. There were too many pains in this world. Sometimes, you felt so painful that you were about to die and didn¡¯t want to live. Something something something something something something something Perhaps it would still hurt faintly, but time was a good medicine. Song Beibei had never experienced it before. She had only read these sentences in a book. At that time, she only felt pretentious. But now, she was treating these sentences as a life-saving medicine. She kept telling herself that everything would pass, everything would pass¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei had only taken two steps when Gu Yanqing¡¯s slightly cold voice came from behind her. ¡°Song Beibei, when you signed the divorce agreement, did you notice any problems? ¡± Chapter 241 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm was covering his eyes, so Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t see his expression at all. However, he saw a strange expression on his lips. It was similar to sarcasm, but it carried a kind of coldness. It actually made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Gu Yanqing slowly put down his arm, but his eyes were looking at the ceiling. ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯d better take a look at what you signed today. ¡± The Moment Song Beibei left the coffee shop today, Gu Yanqing gave her a call. So, after leaving the coffee shop, Song Beibei went straight to the Pearl Group. Then, she transferred Gu Yanqing to the hospital. So, the document that Gu Wanjing gave her today was still in her backpack. Song Beibei only felt that something was wrong. She quickly took out the document bag from her bag. She took out all the documents one by one and looked through them again. Song Beibei didn¡¯t see anything wrong. There was a thick stack of divorce papers, and 90% of them were written about the division of property. However, there were too many properties belonging to Pearl Group. At that time, Song Beibei was a little puzzled. Since Gu Yanqing had given up, why did he list them one by one. It was densely packed and thick. Song Beibei looked through it again, but didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Gu Yanqing reminded her, ¡°article 277 of the Property Distribution Agreement. ¡°. Song Beibei immediately flipped through the paper and found Article 277, ¡°Song Beibei has all the shares of Pearl Group transferred to Gu Yanqing for free. ¡± When Song Beibei saw it, she was almost dumbfounded. What was going on? At that time, she had clearly told Gu Wanjing that she wanted Gu Yanqing to leave the house with nothing. A thought suddenly flashed through Song Beibei¡¯s mind. She suddenly could not help but laugh. She was really too naive. For someone like Gu Wanjing to go back on her words, what was so strange about it Song Beibei only felt that as long as she got a divorce, Gu wanjing would definitely be eager to do it. At least, she would not plot against her in this matter. However, Song Beibei did not expect that Gu Yanqing and Gu wanjing would actually join forces. Song Beibei really felt that it was laughable. Thinking back to the time when she did not hesitate to sign the papers, Gu Wanjing still had a trace of a smile on her lips. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a closer look? ¡± Song Beibei did not take a look. In the end, she still did not think too simply of people. It was just that Song Beibei did not understand. What good would it do for her if she set up obstacles on her way to divorce Gu Yanqing? However, at this moment, Song Beibei had no mood to study this at all. Her fingers trembled slightly. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you f * Cking schemed against me again. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t look at Song Beibei either. He just lay there quietly, his eyes focused on the IV bottle. His voice was cold. ¡°Song Beibei, it¡¯s your own stupidity. You CAN¡¯T BLAME ANYONE ELSE! ¡± Yes, it was her own stupidity. She couldn¡¯t blame anyone else! Gu Yanqing really wanted to scheme against her, so how could she escape. No wonder he had to list them out one by one. Gu Yanqing had even predicted her character. He had predicted that she wouldn¡¯t have the patience to go through them one by one. He had predicted that Gu Yanqing would still retain a bit of a gentleman¡¯s demeanor when it came to property, and wouldn¡¯t be calculative with her! F * CK THE GENTLEMAN¡¯S DEMEANOR! Su Liangxiao was right. Gu Yanqing was a F * cking hypocrite! Song Beibei practically threw the documents at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what exactly are you trying to do? ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°you can divorce me if you want. First, follow me to the local tax bureau and the Industry and Commerce Bureau to register the change of shareholders. Then I¡¯ll go through the divorce procedures with you. A divorce agreement that hasn¡¯t gone through the formalities is just a piece of scrap paper. ¡± Song Beibei felt that the person in front of her, Gu Yanqing, was simply dancing on the dance floor to the point of making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Just now, he had a pitiful look on his face and said, ¡°Beibei, I love you. ¡°. Actually, he had already thought of this move long ago. If he couldn¡¯t do it the soft way, then he would do it the hard way? Song Beibei said sarcastically, ¡°does the young master of the Xiao Family still think highly of our Pearl Group¡¯s business? ¡± Gu Yanqing also said coldly, ¡°whether you think highly of it or not, it¡¯s my problem. If you want to divorce me, then you can transfer the shares in your hands. ¡± His words were heartless. Song Beibei said, ¡°Pearl Group is the Song Family¡¯s property. The other shareholders of the company will not agree. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. A few of the company¡¯s major shareholders have already signed a waiver of the priority right to purchase the shares. If you want to see it, I can get someone to send it over now. ¡± Song Beibei did not know much about this However, with Gu Yanqing¡¯s confident tone, she knew that Gu Yanqing had definitely taken everything into account. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you shameless scoundrel, I will never give up Pearl Group to you! I¡¯ll go look for Uncle Zhou. ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed instead. ¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t forget that when we got married, we also signed an agreement. The agreement clearly states that within five years, the two of us can not get a divorce. If we really get a divorce, the company and shares will belong to me. It¡¯s useless to look for Zhou Renhou, because that agreement was drawn up by him and your father together. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had signed an agreement back then. She had seen the copy, and there was indeed such a clause. Zhou Renhou had told her that the reason why he had made such a clause was because he was afraid that she would be willful when she was young. However, he did not expect that it would become a powerful means for Gu Yanqing to plunder the song family¡¯s assets. Song Beibei said, ¡°Uncle Zhou will definitely help me. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you can try. His law firm had a debt crisis a while ago and I was the one who vouched for his credit. If I fall, do you think it will not affect his law firm ¡°Song Beibei, in this world, friendship is precious, but compared to family interests, it needs to be tested. ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were very cold. However, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t refute it. She actually didn¡¯t think of looking for Zhou Renhou. Zhou Renhou was her father¡¯s best friend, but there was really no need to clean up the mess for her. After all, this was the song family¡¯s matter. Moreover, if it was really as Gu Yanqing said, then she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Uncle Zhou. Song Beibei felt very helpless. Gu Yanqing¡¯s methods were like a net. You didn¡¯t even know when he started weaving this net. But when you realized it was above your head, you desperately wanted to escape and tried your best to resist. Only then did you realize that this was an inescapable net! Song Beibei almost had no strength left. It was too tiring. Even though Gu Yanqing was sick, he wasn¡¯t a sick cat. He was still a terrifying tiger. There was a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth. When he opened his mouth, it was as if he could expose his fangs and tear you into pieces. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, what exactly do you want? You are the only heir of the Xiao family. Your parents have been waiting for you to go back and inherit the family assets every day. Why are you treating me like this? You don¡¯t want a divorce, but I can¡¯t live with you anymore. I can¡¯t win against you, and I can¡¯t play with you either. You killed my father. Do you expect me to forget the past and be respectful to you ¡°Do you really want to force me to poison my food, or to sleep until midnight and take out a dagger from my pillow and Stab it into your heart? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still cold and detached, ¡°Song Beibei, I don¡¯t care if you poison my food or hide a dagger under my pillow in the future. I don¡¯t care. I will never let you go. If you want to leave, I want the shares of Pearl Group. ¡± Gu Yanqing chuckled, ¡°don¡¯t you want me to leave with nothing? Do you think you have the ability to do that? ¡± Song Beibei found it funny. It was really Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing¡¯s doing. Song Beibei took a step forward and said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you think I have no other way? ¡± You thought that no one would help me. You probably forgot that your enemy still has Su Liangxiao. I think that he will definitely help me. I forgot to tell you that Su Liangxiao said that he will protect me from now on¡­ ¡­ .. Before Song Beibei could finish her sentence, Gu Yanqing had already lifted the blanket on his body. His arm was still poking the needle, but Gu Yanqing pulled the needle out in an instant. He walked in front of Song Beibei in a few steps and pressed her against the wall. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Su Liangxiao, he dares! Song Beibei, don¡¯t even think about being with him! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s back was forcefully pressed against the wall, but she was still laughing in her heart. See, Su Liangxiao was still Gu Yanqing¡¯s Achilles¡¯heel! Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m telling you clearly now that I want to be with him. After divorcing you, I might very soon propose to him. My father had good taste back then. The person he took a fancy to was Su Liangxiao, not you, an ingrate. I was blind back then and was deceived by you. Today, I¡¯m merely correcting the mistake I made back then. ¡± Chapter 242 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing was really furious. Song Beibei knew that he would go crazy at the mention of Su Liangxiao. Gu Yanqing grabbed song Beibei¡¯s arm with one hand and pressed it against the wall. Song Beibei saw from the corner of her eyes that the back of his hand, which had been poking the needle, was bleeding non-stop. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Song Beibei, you might as well give it a try. If you have the ability to be with Su Liangxiao, then I have the ability to destroy the Pearl Group in one day. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s pupils dilated as she bit her lip. ¡°Gu Yanqing! YOU BASTARD! ¡± At this moment, Song Beibei finally believed that Gu Yanqing was really Xiao Peishan¡¯s biological son. Back when Xiao Peishan forced Gu Yanqing to return to the Xiao family, he had said the same thing, even in the same tone. But Gu Yanqing knew exactly what her weakness was. Now, her only weakness was the Pearl Group. But the Pearl Group was in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands. Gu Yanqing had even set a trap, waiting for her to slip in. Gu Yanqing was like that, he always had a way to eat her alive! Was she going to be threatened by him like this for the rest of her life? Was she going to live in his confinement for the rest of her life? She had no choice, she really had no choice Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°Song Beibei, I¡¯ll give you three days. Think about it carefully. Either you get a divorce, leave your family, or stop making trouble. We¡¯ll still be the same as before. I¡¯ll still dote on you and protect you. Everything in the Pearl Group is still yours. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to see me for the time being. You can choose a school that you like. I¡¯ll send you abroad to study. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait for you to return to my side. ¡± At this moment, Song Beibei really felt that Gu Yanqing¡¯s persistence was pathetic. Why on Earth was he doing this? What did he mean by these words? Forcing her to be like before, pretending that nothing had happened, saying anything, would he still pamper her, or would he still protect her? Like a pet? Song Beibei felt that she couldn¡¯t do it anymore. She really couldn¡¯t love Gu Yanqing like this anymore. She also couldn¡¯t be with such a person. Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing She said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, there¡¯s no need to think about it anymore. I¡¯m leaving with nothing. Don¡¯t you want Pearl Group I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give it all to you! ¡°living under the same roof as someone like you makes me feel disgusted. I can¡¯t win against you, so I admit defeat ¡°I¡¯ll give it all to you. From now on, we¡¯ll sever all ties and have nothing to do with each other anymore! ¡± Gu Yanqing was also stunned. It seemed like he really didn¡¯t expect Song Beibei to say such words. He also didn¡¯t think that Song Beibei would really give up on the Pearl Group? Gu Yanqing seemed to be in a daze. But after a while, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°What, you don¡¯t care about the Pearl Group anymore? Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t let father¡¯s business fall into the hands of someone like me? Song Beibei, you¡¯re giving up so easily? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tears were already streaming down her face. ¡°Gu Yanqing, isn¡¯t the only asset you have to threaten me with is Pearl Group ¡°I know that you¡¯ve long planned this. You used Pearl Group to tie me up, wanting to trap me by your side for the rest of my life. But, Gu Yanqing, what makes you think that I¡¯ll fall into your trap? ¡± Song Beibei endured it She tried her best to smile. ¡°I¡¯m unfilial. I¡¯ve lost my father¡¯s family business, but I think that if my father was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t want me to be humiliated by your side for the Pearl Group. If you want it, then I¡¯ll give it to you. After all, you¡¯ve been managing the Pearl Group for the past few years, so I¡¯ll give it to you. Please keep your promise. I can go with you to the local tax bureau¡¯s Bureau of Industry and Commerce to handle the transfer of shares. Please keep your promise and get a divorce with me as soon as possible. Gu Yanqing, from today onwards, I¡¯ll kick you out of my life completely. Please go far away and never bother me again! ¡± Song Beibei gave Gu Yanqing a fierce kick. Gu Yanqing lost his balance and took a step back. He staggered and sat on the bed. Song Beibei had already rushed out of the ward. At the door, she happened to see Zhong Junjie coming in with a food box. Zhong Junjie wanted to stop her. ¡°Beibei, where are you going? ¡± Song Beibei Flung him away. Even the food box in Zhong Junjie¡¯s hand was knocked to the ground by Song Beibei. Song Beibei ran out without a trace. Zhong Junjie also frowned as he watched Song Beibei¡¯s back disappear into the corridor. Then he turned back to look at Gu Yanqing who was sitting on the bed. Gu Yanqing lowered his head. The strands of hair on his forehead hung down, covering his eyes. However, under the bright light, Zhong Junjie could see the tears at the corners of his eyes, as well as his slightly trembling shoulders. Zhong Junjie was greatly shocked! At this moment, it was as if he was frozen in place. Gu Yanqing had been his idol since he was young. Ever since he was young, he had been following behind Gu Yanqing all day long, calling him third brother and third brother. However, after so many years, he had only seen Gu Yanqing cry twice. The first time was after sister an Ning¡¯s body had been fished out, and the second time was now¡­ ¡­ Zhong Junjie stood rooted to the spot for a long time, not daring to enter. Song Beibei cried all the way out. She kept running. Gu Yanqing was a huge bastard! ! ! Actually, what she said just now was not in anger. Although she had said that she wanted Gu Yanqing to leave the company with a clean slate. But, actually, these days, she had been very confused. If Gu Yanqing really left the Pearl Group, what would happen? The Pearl Group was without a leader. This little girl, wasn¡¯t she enough to be eaten by the Board of directors? If Gu Yanqing left, the Pearl Group would also collapse. It was undeniable that Gu Yanqing was an excellent leader. At least in his hands, the Pearl Group was still thriving and becoming a powerful business empire. It was better to let the Pearl Group survive than to destroy it in his hands. Tang taizong killed his brother to seize the position, but it was undeniable that he was a wise ruler. In Song Beibei¡¯s heart, Gu Yanqing and Tang Taizong were the same. The Pearl Group couldn¡¯t collapse because of her anger, because he didn¡¯t represent the personal grudge between her and Gu Yanqing. It was the millions of employees behind the Pearl Group. So many families depended on the Pearl Group for a living. If it really collapsed, countless families would be destroyed. Song Beibei was not a great person, and she was not purely thinking about these things. But it could not be denied that these were the factors that she was worried about. So, forget it¡­ ¡­ She did not want to live a life of shackles in the future. Moreover, she knew her ability. Not to mention that she was still young, she was not interested in business at all. She was not the type. She liked to make news. She just wanted to be a simple reporter and live a simple life. So, even if she had said those words in a fit of anger, it was still good. She had nothing to worry about and could start a new life. Song Beibei took out her phone. She opened Weibo. It had been a long time since she had logged into her Weibo. She did not expect her fans to have grown to eight million. Of course, Gu Yanqing¡¯s Weibo had even more fans, reaching more than 30 million. Even though Gu Yanqing had only posted one Weibo post from the beginning to the end. When Song Beibei saw those words, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up again ¡°My wife, WHO DARES TO MARRY! ¡± It used to be the most beautiful love story Song Beibei had ever heard. But now, when she saw it, it was like a needle in her heart. With every breath, the pain was unbearable. Song Beibei wiped away her tears. Just like that, she sat on a bench by the road and posted a divorce statement. The divorce statement was very simple. They couldn¡¯t talk more than a few words. ¡°I, Song Beibei, and Gu Yanqing don¡¯t have the same character. I¡¯ve decided to divorce. From now on, men and women getting married has nothing to do with each other! ¡± Song Beibei finished typing these words and looked at the dialog box for a long time. Song Beibei was almost trembling when she pressed the ¡°ok¡± button. It was sent after all. After sending it out, Song Beibei logged out of Weibo. She looked up at the sky. There were bright stars in the sky. Song Beibei grinned and smiled. This time, there was really no way out. ???????????? ¡ª Zhong Junjie has been waiting outside the door of the ward. When I turned on my mobile phone, I found a lot of news pop up on the screen. He casually opened it and browsed through it, then went to Weibo. The News of the Pearl Group¡¯s daughter announcing her divorce from the Pearl Group¡¯s president had already occupied the headlines of all the major pages. And without exception, it had occupied the top searches. In an instant, Song Beibei¡¯s Weibo followers had also skyrocketed to 10 million. In just a few short minutes, this matter had already stirred up a storm in the online world. All kinds of headlines also appeared frequently. Song Beibei had only posted a few words. But it had been imagined countless times by a group of media people. Zhong Junjie was shocked when he saw this. In the end, he stood up and walked into the ward. Gu Yanqing was not lying on the bed. Instead, he was smoking on the balcony. Zhong Junjie walked over and said, ¡°third brother, how can you smoke with your current body? ¡± Gu Yanqing usually did not smoke. Whenever he was bothered by anything related to Song Beibei, Gu Yanqing would smoke. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Junjie, do you think I did something wrong? ¡± Chapter 243 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhong Junjie remained silent. Gu Yanqing, however, smiled. Smoke lingered in the air His expression was especially sorrowful. ¡°I was most afraid that she would find out about the things that she knew. And these things actually happened countless times in my dreams. It was as if everything was within my expectations. So, I thought that even if she couldn¡¯t forgive me, she would still stay because of the Pearl Group. As long as she stayed, it would be fine. But, I didn¡¯t expect that she would abandon the Pearl Group and me. ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°all of this was caused by Su Liangxiao. I¡¯ve investigated it thoroughly. After Bei Bei went to Beijing, everything was arranged by him. Bei Bei went missing for a month and stayed with him. We¡¯ve been on guard for so many years, but in the end, we couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I knew it long ago. Junjie, tell me, what should I do now? ¡± Even a person like Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know what to do How would he know? Zhong Junjie wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he said, ¡°third brother, Bei Bei has already unilaterally announced on Weibo that the two of you are divorced. The media has already exploded. Do you think you should let the company do some public relations? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s smoking action suddenly paused. Then, he ruthlessly smashed a flower pot on the balcony onto the ground. Zhong Junjie was shocked. In fact, he knew that Song Beibei did this to completely cut off their escape route. Although the two of them were not in the entertainment industry. However, the amount of attention they received on a daily basis was definitely not less than those a-list celebrities. Usually, if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Yanqing¡¯s protection,. Song Beibei¡¯s back was watched by countless Paparazzi. The reason why Gu Yanqing was so angry was probably because of Song Beibei¡¯s determination. After all, she was still a girl who was not even 20 years old. Once this statement was released,. There would really be more than just mountains and RIVERS BETWEEN THEM! Song Beibei went back to school and slept for a day and a night. Everyone in the school also knew about this matter. The rumors of Song Beibei¡¯s divorce spread like wildfire in the school as entertainment gossip. There wasn¡¯t a single spot of peace. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t go out. Her body was already very weak. After taking a trip to the hospital, she also caught a cold. Lying in bed, she had a low fever and was in a daze. Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei took turns to stay by her side, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take things easy. Because Song Beibei didn¡¯t say a word for a day and a night. No matter what Lu Huanzi and Jiang Feifei said, she just didn¡¯t say a word. Lu Huanzi was already more than four months pregnant. Her lower abdomen was already clearly bulging. In a few days, it seemed that her brother-in-law was going to arrange for her to go abroad to study. In fact, she was going abroad to give birth. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let go of Song Beibei. Jiang Feifei was also in conflict with Zhong Junjie because of this matter. In any case, the atmosphere in the entire dormitory was very strange. It was so stifling that water was about to drip out. Although Song Beibei was in a daze all day long, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night. She tried hard to sleep, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, she couldn¡¯t help but flip through her phone. Her Weibo had long been bombarded by comments. However, she discovered that Gu Yanqing had also posted a Weibo message. There were only four words on Weibo: DIVORCE Delusional! ! ! Song Beibei was a little dumbfounded when she saw these four words. She couldn¡¯t believe it. This was really sent from Gu Yanqing¡¯s fingertips. Gu Yanqing was still so certain. Even now, did he still think that he could encircle her? She had even given up on Pearl Group. She could even imagine that when Gu Yanqing posted this Weibo message, the corners of his mouth curled up mockingly. It was as if he was responding to the White Rabbit¡¯s announcement that he was going to defeat the tiger. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, wasn¡¯t she just a white rabbit challenging the Tiger¡¯s authority? However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would throw his phone away after posting this Weibo Post. Song Beibei was rarely interested. She scrolled through the comments under Gu Yanqing and her own Weibo. Under Gu Yanqing¡¯s Weibo, all of them were the same: ¡°The tyrannical CEO is online, so handsome, so handsome! ¡± ¡°There are plenty of women in the world, why must he guard a wild and arrogant little daughter? ¡± ¡°That woman is so heartless, saying that in the future, when men marry and women marry, it has nothing to do with each other. My heart aches for our CEO¡­ ¡± ¡°divorce, divorce, marry me, marry me. ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing must love his little wife very much. He is obviously the eldest son of the Xiao family, but he is here protecting a family business for the song family and giving up his ancestors to return to his family. He is such a man and yet he doesn¡¯t cherish it. He is simply blind. ¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei went to look through her own comments again. ¡°Little B * Tch, just do it. When the time comes, if Gu Yanqing really doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you will be crying. ¡± ¡°Ten years to build he Yichen, a hundred years to build Li Daren, a thousand years to build Gu Yanqing. What are you still not satisfied with such a man? Live well and don¡¯t hurt our president¡¯s heart. ¡± ¡°Get a divorce, get a divorce, give all the women in the world a chance. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of Gu Yanqing at all. ¡± ¡°NUO! Zuo! Nuo! Die! ! ¡± ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that they¡¯re showing off their love? They won¡¯t really get a divorce, right? ¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ There were all sorts of comments in the comments, but most of them were from the onlookers. However, all of them were on Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how this could have happened. However, she suddenly thought of Liu Yunlong¡¯s line from the TV drama ¡°plot against you¡± that she had watched before: ¡°The person who committed evil is ostentatious and the recipient is sympathetic and pitiful. Ah Bing has suffered such a great insult, but no one has stood up to uphold justice¡­ ¡°. ¡­ At this moment, Song Beibei was more or less feeling wronged. Jiang Feifei had seen these comments before her, and she was especially angry. She said that she must expose the truth of Gu Yanqing framing her father, and let everyone see who was right and who was wrong. Song Beibei stopped her. It was an instinctive action. Jiang Feifei was very confused, and said, ¡°even now, are you still thinking about his reputation? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that everyone will think that I¡¯m too pitiful. After being schemed against for so long, what¡¯s the difference between me and a pet that I¡¯ve always kept? I¡¯d rather everyone scold me than have everyone sympathize with me. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°just be stubborn. You still love him and can¡¯t bear to see him go to hell. ¡± One sentence was like a curse, tossing and turning in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. So what if she loved him? So what if she didn¡¯t love him? Their relationship was broken. They would never be together in this lifetime. The divorce continued to ferment on the Internet media. However, they never made any further statements. Song Beibei¡¯s body had not recovered to begin with. She was seriously ill. She could not eat and was eventually sent to the hospital by Jiang Feifei and the others. The doctor said that she was suffering from Severe Anorexia. Even if she forced herself to eat, she would eventually vomit until she vomited. Song Beibei was getting thinner and thinner. Gu Yanqing did not look for her again. Su Liangxiao had returned from Beijing, but he came to look for her every day. Although Song Beibei was unwilling to see her, she allowed him to fully represent her divorce. Let Him and Gu Yanqing deal with it. She really did not have the strength. Su Liangxiao said that as long as she faced Gu Yanqing in court, her chances of winning were very high. Song Beibei rejected, ¡°I only want a divorce from Gu Yanqing. I don¡¯t want anything else. ¡± Su Liangxiao looked at Song Beibei¡¯s thin face and was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll help you. ¡± Song Beibei did not bother about what happened next. Her body was getting weaker and weaker, almost to the point where she could not get out of bed. It was as though time had traveled back to that month in Beijing. But this time, it was different from the last time. She was struggling. She wanted to be healthy, she wanted to start over, she wanted to eat food. However, there was nothing she could do. She could only watch her body weaken day by day. The last time, Song Beibei had given up on herself. This time, Song Beibei felt that even God had given up on her? Jiang Feifei and Lu Huanzi took turns to guard her day and night. Everyone was anxious. Song Beibei remembered that it was October 31st, the last day of October. Gu Yanqing went to the ward to see her. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°stop torturing yourself. Song Beibei, I admit defeat. You Won. The divorce procedures have been completed. You got what you wanted. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she was almost completely out of strength. However, for a moment, her brain seemed to have crashed. She was almost unable to react. After a long time, she finally understood. Gu Yanqing said that they had already gotten a divorce. The procedures had been completed. Including the transfer of shares. Song Beibei had practically given up everything. Gu Yanqing slowly walked to the bedside. He placed the red book in his hand in front of Song Beibei. Song Beibei picked it up. It was a divorce certificate. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was soft, but there was no emotion in it. ¡°Song Beibei, this is what you want, so don¡¯t be like this. You have to eat well. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was unusually gentle, as if he was giving her a long-winded order. Song Beibei held the divorce certificate in her hands, lost in thought. Her fingernails had almost left a mark on it, and in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, it was Song Beibei¡¯s joy that she had finally gotten rid of her. Gu Yanqing sat down beside song Beibei¡¯s bed. He gently held Song Beibei¡¯s hand. But with a light touch, Song Beibei¡¯s hand actually trembled. Just like when Love was first kindled, even touching was taboo. Song Beibei wanted to pull her hand away, but Gu Yanqing grabbed her tightly. This time, she didn¡¯t struggle anymore. Gu Yanqing lowered his head His voice was low but gentle. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll let you go. You¡¯re free now. Without me by your side, you have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t be impulsive when you encounter things. You have to change your temper. Don¡¯t always eat spicy food. Your stomach isn¡¯t good. Remember to drink more water and exercise more when you have time. Don¡¯t always stay in bed. Don¡¯t secretly eat cold drinks during your period. When the time comes, the pain will still be on you. I know you hate ginger, but remember to boil a bowl of ginger tea when the pain is severe¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei wanted to shout for Gu Yanqing to leave. What did he mean by that? They were already divorced, what was the point of saying all this here? She didn¡¯t need Gu Yanqing¡¯s concern Not at all! But she didn¡¯t push Gu Yanqing away. Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm was still warm and dry. Song Beibei lowered her head and sobbed softly. Gu Yanqing was silent for a while, his thumb gently caressing the back of Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me? ¡± Song Beibei leaned against the back of the bed and sat quietly. But she turned her head to look out the window. She calmly wiped the tears from her face and took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t look at Gu Yanqing either, her gaze still fixed on the outside. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll treat everything here as a dream and gradually forget everything. Gu Yanqing, I hope that we won¡¯t meet again in the future, and that we¡¯ll be safe and sound. ¡°I¡¯ll slowly forget you, forgive you, and you¡¯ll completely forget me too. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a while, and his voice was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t take good care of you, but I won¡¯t forget you. I¡¯ll wait for you where you are. ¡± Song Beibei was almost angry. She turned around and yelled at him, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t want you to wait for me! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s smile was sad and helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to wait for you. I just can¡¯t fall in love with someone else anymore. ¡± This was the last conversation they had three years ago. Chapter 244 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Later on, Lu Huanzi often asked, ¡°you may never meet someone who treats you better than Gu Yanqing. Do you regret letting him go just like that? ¡± Song Beibei smiled indifferently every time. ¡°The thing I don¡¯t regret the most in my life is leaving Gu Yanqing. Otherwise, how could I have the life I have now? ¡± Song Beibei was very satisfied with the life she had now. Three years ago, after divorcing Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei went abroad to recuperate. She left with Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan arranged for Lu Huanzi to have an abortion in the United States, and Song Beibei went with her. Song Beibei stayed in the hospital for a long time. She also experienced some major events. That year, Lu Huanzi gave birth prematurely and gave birth to a boy. Later, Song Beibei applied to Columbia University. She was Mo Lichuan¡¯s recommendation. In short, Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi both entered Columbia University. Song Beibei studied journalism, and Lu Huanzi studied finance. The two of them had lived together for three years, and their lives were pretty good. However, they each had their own worries. Song Beibei was worried about her studies. When she was in China, she was muddle-headed and never studied her professional subjects. However, Columbia Journalism School was famous around the world, so the pressure was imaginable However, Song Beibei seemed to have changed into a different person at that time. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, she was possessed by a superhuman. Song Beibei also remembered those days when she forgot to eat and sleep. It was bitter, really bitter! She could not finish writing the paper, and she could not finish the topic interviews. The pressure was also great. However, Song Beibei often said that it was perfect to study news in New York because this city was made up of more than eight million people from all over the world. To some extent, it was a testing ground for human social conflicts and innovation. Song Beibei remembered that the most bitter period was when she graduated and wrote her graduation work. At that time, she was going to make a ten-minute documentary about racial discrimination. At that time, Song Beibei and many of her classmates reported to the poorest community in New York to understand how the people there lived and why the proportion of african-americans at the bottom of American society was so high They even experienced life there for a month¡­ ¡­ Fortunately, she graduated from Columbia with excellent grades. After graduation, she had been working as a reporter for ¡°New York phenomenon. ¡°. New York phenomenon was a large newspaper in Manhattan with thousands of employees. Song Beibei was just an ordinary news reporter in it. She was not considered top-notch, but her performance was good. The boss was Chinese, so there were many Chinese people in the company. Song Beibei liked her work atmosphere very much. Although it was not easy, everyone was conscientious. They were like worker ants in a beehive, fulfilling their mission in their respective positions. More importantly, his salary was not cheap. In the past few years, Song Beibei learned the true value of money. It cost money to buy clothes, to eat, and to live. In the past, money was just a statistic to Song Beibei. Ever since she had earned money, she had learned two words: ¡°Cherish¡± and ¡°save. ¡± Song Beibei felt that her current life was very good. It was very fulfilling, very contented, and very happy. Until recently, she had received an invitation. It was an electronic invitation. Lu Huanzi had used a mailbox to find it. Lu Huanzi and Song Beibei had rented a small apartment together when they were in school. The two of them had always lived together. However, after Lu Huanzi graduated, she did not go to work. Instead, she used Mo Lichuan¡¯s money to open a dessert shop in the city center. It was not very big, but the business had always been very good. However, a year later, Lu Huanzi bought a second-hand Villa, and Song Beibei also shamelessly moved in with her. Two adults, plus a child, lived a good life. However, in reality, Song Beibei¡¯s whereabouts were extremely secretive. Three years ago, no one except Mo Lichuan knew that Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi went to the United States together. That was because it was Lu Huanzi who begged Mo Lichuan to take Song Beibei away on his private plane. And this was Jiang Feifei¡¯s idea. Until now, she had never told Zhong Junjie about this. Even when Gu Yanqing was searching for her all over the world because of her sudden disappearance. Before Song Beibei left, Jiang Feifei sent her to the plane and cried, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t contact you after you leave, but I hope that one day you can come back and face everything calmly and let go of the past. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Jiang Feifei was thinking of her. Because Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Gu Yanqing. At that time, she really had a mental breakdown. When Gu Yanqing was mentioned, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Although she was the one who broke up with him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and her body was in a mess. She had to go to a place without Gu Yanqing to recuperate. But at that time, Jiang Feifei was Zhong Junjie¡¯s girlfriend, and Zhong Junjie and Gu Yanqing were practically one. Jiang Feifei had always been straightforward and didn¡¯t like to lie to others. She would never deliberately lie to Zhong Junjie. Only in this way could song Beibei be completely free. Song Beibei also shed tears. ¡°Feifei, I¡¯ll miss you. ¡± Jiang Feifei stood on the rooftop of the hospital, covering her mouth and crying. She tried her best to wave at her, shouting, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll wait for you to come back. ¡± At that time, Song Beibei was very sad. Because she had no intention of returning to the country. After Song Beibei left the country, Mo Lichuan had been deliberately protecting her whereabouts. Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t even find her flight record. In the eyes of those people, she had disappeared into thin air. Moreover, she had changed her identity when she entered the university. Her name was in English anyway. Jiang Feifei had indeed never contacted her again. She hadn¡¯t contacted Lu Huanzi either. It was as if they had suddenly cut off contact. After Song Beibei came to the United States, all her contact details had changed. It was as if she had completely abandoned everything in the past. Receiving the wedding invitation this time was also an accident. When Lu Huanzi was checking her past bills, she suddenly opened a mailbox that she had not used for a long time. It was a mailbox that she had used in the past. She found an electronic invitation inside. Three years had passed. Zhong Junjie and Jiang Feifei were finally getting married. In the mailbox, other than the electronic invitation, there was another sentence, ¡°Beibei, Feifei, I don¡¯t know if you will be able to receive our invitation. I don¡¯t know where you are now either. Are you having a good time? ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m getting married. At the most important moment in my life, I really hope that the two of you can be by my side. Over the years, I¡¯ve met many people and made many friends. But I no longer have the same feelings as we did in the past. I miss the two of you, my most beloved sisters. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°have you really decided to return to the country to attend the wedding? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°Feifei¡¯s wedding, the two of US should at least go to one. December 24th is a special day. I know that you definitely can¡¯t go, so I can only go. ¡± December 24th was Christmas Eve. For Lu Huanzi, it was also the most special day of the year. On that day, she had very, very important things to do. Because on that day, she had to go see Mo Lichuan. Song Beibei was like this because she didn¡¯t want to put her in a dilemma. Lu Huanzi was quite grateful. ¡°although it¡¯s a little pretentious for us to say thank you, but thank you. ¡± Song Beibei smiled casually. ¡°I want to eat shredded pork with fish sauce. ¡± So, in the middle of the night, Lu Huanzi really made shredded pork with fish sauce for Song Beibei. Song Beibei put the rice in it and stirred it. She took a bite and squinted her eyes as she praised, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing interviews in prison these past two days. I¡¯ve been so busy that I¡¯ve been eating sandwiches for three meals a day. I¡¯m about to throw up. ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a while. She looked at Song Beibei and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of running into him when you go back? You¡¯ve been hiding for so many years. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tone was indifferent and casual. ¡°So what if I ran into him? I¡¯ve completely let him go. Even if I did run into him, all I did was nod and say that I¡¯m fine. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze was a little complicated as it landed on Song Beibei¡¯s face. After all, even if they were in the United States, that person had been in the eye of the storm recently. The reason why Song Beibei chose to return home now was very likely because of the news that broke out two days ago. Even the Daily Mail had reprinted it. The content of the news was: ¡°Asia¡¯s top tycoon, Gu Yanqing, is about to get married and has announced the Pearl Group as a Betrothal gift. ¡± Chapter 245 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei finished what she was doing, took a leave of absence, and returned to the country a day early. It was already evening when she left Xia city airport. The Sun was setting, and the sky was filled with burning clouds. They were as red as fire, enveloping the entire city in flames. The towering skyscrapers seemed to be coated with a layer of grayish-red, dark and dazzling. If someone were to ask, what would it be like to return to her hometown three years later. The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up. It was like a calm pool of water that was stirred up by the wind. From the bottom of her heart, it rippled out in circles before finally returning to peace. Song Beibei carried her luggage and went to the hotel that she had already booked. The flight that lasted for more than ten hours made Song Beibei a little tired. After Song Beibei arrived at the hotel, she tidied up a little, took a shower, and lay down on the bed to sleep. She woke up in the early morning. There was a twelve-hour time difference between New York and this place. For a moment, she felt rather uncomfortable. Unable to sleep, Song Beibei did not force herself. She got up and poured herself a glass of milk. Closing her pajamas, she walked to the floor-to-ceiling glass window. This was the top floor of the hotel. Looking down from here, one could see the entire city at night. Outside, it was still bustling with lights. The city was bustling with noise and bustle. The flow of cars was like the blood of the city that never stopped flowing. Song Beibei drank a mouthful of milk. Suddenly, she smiled. At this moment, it would be more artistic to taste a glass of red wine. Song Beibei took a photo for he Yucheng and added some words: ¡°No one stands with me at dusk, no one asks if my porridge can be warm, no one accompanies me late at night, no one shares the wine with me. ¡± As expected, the other side quickly replied: ¡°You Miss Me? ¡± The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she sent: ¡°I miss you. ¡± After about ten seconds, her phone rang. Song Beibei saw the name and swiped open the screen to pick it up. She heard a gentle voice with a smile: ¡°How did our big reporter turn into a literary youth? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s rare for me to feel sentimental after returning to my homeland. ¡± The other side seemed to have quieted down for a moment. He Yucheng asked, ¡°you¡¯ve returned to your country? ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you yet. Tomorrow is Feifei and Zhong Junjie¡¯s wedding. ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s voice seemed to have turned heavy. ¡°When do you plan to come back? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll come back after attending the wedding. ¡± The other side seemed to have let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up then. ¡± Song Beibei was a little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay in Japan for a period of time? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already done. I¡¯ll get on the plane immediately. I originally had a surprise for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have already returned to China. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Then wait for me to come back. ¡± ¡°Okay! ¡± After hanging up the phone, Song Beibei¡¯s mood seemed to have brightened up a lot. She had clearly grown up in her hometown for nearly twenty years, but for a moment, Song Beibei felt extremely lonely. Those words just now were not pretentious. Instead, standing in such a tall building and looking at the bright night scenery, it was very easy to be vulnerable and lonely. Perhaps it was because none of the lights in the thousands of houses were bright for her. And at this time, the only person she thought of was he Yucheng. Speaking of He Yucheng, it was really a coincidence. Back then, he Yucheng went abroad to study after half a semester at a university. He went to Columbia Business School. When Song Beibei chose Columbia University, she did not think of him at all. Later, there was actually a time when the two of them met again in the huge library. At that time, Song Beibei pulled out a book and saw he Yucheng¡¯s face through the gap in the bookshelf. When their eyes met, the two of them were stunned. Later on, Lu Huanzi would always say, ¡°how dramatic. It reminds me of Romeo and Juliet¡¯s first meeting back then. They looked at each other through the fish tank. Ten Thousand Years in one glance. The magnificent love of the century began at this moment. How Romantic. ¡± Song Beibei just casually smiled and retorted, ¡°It was love at first sight, while Ah Cheng and I met again after a long separation. At most, it was a fellow countryman meeting a fellow countryman with teary eyes. ¡± Lu Huanzi said that she was boring and spoilt the scene. All these years, if one were to say that the person Song Beibei was most grateful to¡­ One was Lu Huanzi, and the other was he Yucheng. But between them, saying that they were grateful was indeed strange. The next day, Song Beibei went out to pick a gift for Jiang Feifei. She searched the entire mall, but could not find a suitable gift. In the end, she could not avoid buying a Tiffany¡¯s diamond bracelet. Although it was not particularly expensive, it was exquisite and cute. In the afternoon, Song Beibei went to the barber shop to have her hair styled. Recently, her hair had grown a little longer, but she was so busy all day that she did not even have time to go for a haircut. She took the opportunity to cut it short again. When Song Beibei was in the United States, her hair had always been short. It was not like the eight o¡¯clock TV series in China, where she had to cut all ties with the past, so she lost three thousand strands of worry. It was when she first became a reporter, when the people overseas saw her baby face, they all thought that she was an underage student. Even if she wore formal clothes, it was difficult for people to cooperate with her. Song Beibei cut her hair to make herself look more mature and capable. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Song Beibei left for the hotel on time. Jiang Feifei and Zhong Junjie¡¯s wedding banquet was held in the Banquet Hall of the Pearl Hotel. When she came to this place again, Song Beibei had some faint emotions in her heart. But she couldn¡¯t explain it clearly. In the end, Song Beibei took a deep breath and suppressed the emotions in her heart. The hall was still golden and Resplendent, no different from when she left three years ago. Song Beibei even recognized that the lobby manager was actually the same person. Song Beibei carried the gift, got into the elevator, and went straight to the top floor. After the elevator opened, Song Beibei saw Jiang Feifei and Zhong Junjie, who were standing at the door to welcome the guests. At this moment, Song Beibei¡¯s mood started to get excited. Jiang Feifei obviously saw her too. But she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and was suddenly stunned. At that time, Zhong Junjie was whispering something in her ear. When he saw Jiang Feifei¡¯s body suddenly stiffen, he was puzzled and followed Jiang Feifei¡¯s gaze to the elevator door. Then, both of them were stunned. When Song Beibei walked in front of them, Jiang Feifei actually didn¡¯t react. However, Zhong Junjie had long recovered his usual expression. But his voice was also unspeakably excited. ¡°Beibei, is that you? ¡± Song Beibei smiled indifferently. ¡°Brother Junjie, congratulations, you¡¯re really handsome today. ¡± Zhong Junjie gave her a hollow hug. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, do you know¡­ ¡± Zhong Junjie suddenly stopped mid-sentence. He let go of Song Beibei and said with a smile, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve become more beautiful. ¡± She had become more beautiful, but her appearance had not changed at all from three years ago. Her beautiful long black hair had also become short and neat. However, her temperament was much different from before. Her appearance, tone of voice, and every move she made had become much more mature. She was no longer as arrogant and unrestrained as before, but she made people feel very comfortable. It was as if she had been handcuffed by a fire and was reborn when she was unearthed It was unforgettable. Zhong Junjie thought that this girl must have experienced something¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei smiled indifferently and looked at Jiang Feifei. ¡°Feifei, I¡¯m back. ¡± Jiang Feifei suddenly burst into tears She took a step forward and hugged Song Beibei tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would really come. Beibei, is it really you? I¡¯m so happy. If I knew that you would really come to my wedding, I would have gotten married a long time ago. ¡± Zhong Junjie was speechless. Song Beibei was also very touched. She patted Jiang Feifei¡¯s back and said, ¡°don¡¯t cry. It won¡¯t look good if your makeup is ruined. ¡± Jiang Feifei let go of Song Beibei and looked her up and down. She held her hand tightly and asked, ¡°where¡¯s Huanzi? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°she has something important to do today, so it¡¯s not convenient for her to come over. However, she said that she will come back to China to visit you in a few days. ¡± Jiang Feifei smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s great that the two of you are still together. It¡¯s a pity that I missed three years. ¡± Song Beibei pulled her back and said, ¡°there are three of us. You have always been in our hearts. ¡± Jiang Feifei wiped her tears again. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°the banquet is about to begin. Beibei, I¡¯ll send you in first. You can continue later. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. It turned out that the wedding banquet had already arranged for her and Lu Huanzi¡¯s seats. Even though they knew that the chances of them coming were very small, Jiang Feifei and Zhong Junjie still reserved the best seats. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was also filled with warmth. The banquet was divided into two parts. One was the female guest, and the other was the southern guest. It was separated by a runway covered with rose petals. Song Beibei sat at the first table of the female guest. At this moment, the guests had already taken their seats. Song Beibei¡¯s entrance did not attract much attention. She had been abroad for three years. Over the years, she had disappeared without a trace. Even the shocking gossip of her divorce with Gu Yanqing had long been forgotten. Moreover, her current image was very different from her past self, so the guests did not pay attention to her. Occasionally, some guests would notice her, but they were only curious as to who was able to sit in the bride¡¯s main guest seat or was brought in by the groom himself. Song Beibei was arranged to sit down. The people sitting at this table were all Jiang Feifei¡¯s cousins. They were all of similar age, so it wasn¡¯t awkward for them to sit down. Song Beibei had just sat down when she looked up and saw Gu Yanqing. Chapter 246 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing was sitting at the main table on the side of his family and friends in the south. He and Song Beibei were separated by a runway. From Song Beibei¡¯s angle, she could see Gu Yanqing¡¯s side profile. As perfect as ever, this man¡¯s side profile was still unbelievably handsome. Even the curve on his Chin looked like it had been carved by a craftsman. Gu Yanqing sat there quietly, almost without any expression. It was as if he was staring at something in a trance. Today, he was dressed in a suit, and his hair was also meticulous. It was just like the Gu Yanqing that Song Beibei was most familiar with back then. He was well-dressed and extremely well-groomed. Gu Yanqing sat there quietly. His temperament was reserved, but it was like a famous painting. The Stars and the moon surrounded him, attracting a lot of attention. This man was just like that. Even if he didn¡¯t say a word, even in the crowd, he was like the most dazzling Pearl He could instantly attract people¡¯s attention. However, this man was born with a lofty and aloof aura. It made people only dare to look at him from afar. Song Beibei only looked at Gu Yanqing twice. There was only one feeling. This man seemed to be colder than before. It was as if everyone owed him five million dollars. And sitting next to Gu Yanqing was Gu Wanjing. The feeling Gu Wanjing gave people was quite different from three years ago. She was wearing an international brand¡¯s khaki-colored windbreaker. Although she looked as neat as before, when she sat next to Gu Yanqing, her gaze always fell on Gu Yanqing. There was an additional gentleness between her brows and eyes. When Song Beibei looked at her, Gu Wanjing happened to look over with her sharp eyes. When she saw Song Beibei¡¯s face, her expression froze. Her eyes seemed to be filled with shock and disbelief. Compared to Gu Wanjing¡¯s shock, Song Beibei was much calmer. She could actually give Gu Wanjing a faint smile and immediately looked away. Song Beibei no longer paid attention to the person opposite her. For a moment, she was bored to death. She lowered her head to take out her phone and casually looked at the news. He happened to see the news of Gu Yanqing¡¯s upcoming wedding. Song Beibei had seen this news a few days ago, and many foreign media outlets had also rushed to report it. Gu Yanqing¡¯s current identity was also different from the past. In the past three years, Pearl Group had developed rapidly, including its huanyu entertainment, which had become the number one entertainment company in the country. Moreover, Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had another identity now. He was the vice president of Peishan Group. In the end, Gu Yanqing took over the Xiao Family¡¯s assets, although not all of them. It was said that Xiao Peishan¡¯s body had taken a sharp turn for the worse. Perhaps this was part of the reason, but the media reported that Xiao Peishan owned 49% of the shares. He transferred 20% to Gu Yanqing, but transferred the other 29% to his own daughter, Xiao Wei. This matter was a sensation at the time. The News Agency that Song Beibei worked for, New York phenomenon, even sent people to do a detailed investigation and interview. However, even though the split of the shares was announced, Xiao Wei did not return to the Xiao family. It was said that Xiao Peishan was now using all his strength to find the eldest daughter that he and his first wife had given birth to. However, there was still no news of the eldest princess. The outside world was rumored that the eldest princess of the Xiao family had long passed away. Otherwise, how could she be indifferent to such a large fortune. This was once a hot topic. The latest hot topic was probably the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s upcoming wedding and his promise to use the Pearl Group as a Betrothal gift. For a time, it was like a global sensation. Everyone knew of Gu Yanqing¡¯s past identity. The Pearl Group was the song family¡¯s property, and he was the son-in-law of the song family. Gu Yanqing marrying the song family¡¯s little daughter was once an enviable story. But three years ago, the divorce case was widely known. In the end, it was only known that Gu Yanqing and the little daughter divorced, and the little daughter transferred all the shares of the Pearl Group and disappeared without a trace. If Gu Yanqing did not have the identity of the Xiao family¡¯s eldest son, then most of the comments would criticize him for being heartless and ungrateful. However, he was the only son of a powerful family in port city. The amount of wealth he could inherit was already several times more than the Pearl Group. Therefore, everyone guessed that Gu Yanqing must have had another reason for seizing the shares of the Pearl Group. There were even rumors that the young daughter had an affair and eloped with her lover to the ends of the Earth. Only Gu Yanqing was left, and he was still bitterly guarding the Song family¡¯s property for her. There were also rumors that Gu Yanqing was completely abandoned by his young and beautiful wife. Later, he fell seriously ill and his temperament changed drastically. In short, this incident back then was a sensation in the city. It was discussed as a topic of gossip for more than half a year. However, now that three years had passed, it had long been forgotten. Even now that Gu Yanqing was getting married, and the mention of this CEO Gu¡¯s first wife.. Everyone would always say, ¡°Mr. Gu loved his little wife terribly back then. Now, he has finally walked out. I wonder which family¡¯s socialite¡¯s daughter is so lucky to marry a man like Gu Yanqing? ¡± Yes, although Gu Yanqing announced his marriage. But his fianc??e¡­ ¡­ was a mystery ¡­ Gu Yanqing only casually mentioned in an interview that he was about to get married and that he was going to marry a pearl. There was an uproar. But the media outside did not receive any news at all. The news came very suddenly. In the past three years, Gu Yanqing had almost no scandalous girlfriend. Therefore, the same media all believed that Gu Yanqing¡¯s second wife should be the lawyer Gu Wanjing who was his childhood friend. Gu Wanjing¡¯s name was also very famous. At such a young age, she had already run two law firms. There was almost no record of her losing in the court case. Her title of ¡°ever-victorious Female General¡± was also well-deserved and her reputation was very good A long time ago, there were rumors that she was CEO Gu¡¯s confidante. According to some media reports, Gu Wanjing was bitterly in love with Gu Yanqing. Unfortunately, the falling flower was intentional and the flowing water was merciless. Therefore, in the past three years, she only occasionally attended some business dinners with Gu Yanqing. Even if the media tried to make wild accusations, they did not have any evidence of an ambiguous relationship between the two of them. After that, the matter was settled. It was just that now, Gu Yanqing revealed that he was about to get married. However, the number of women around her could be counted on one hand. The only one who could be included was Gu Wanjing. Of course, it was not ruled out whether a Cinderella would appear out of nowhere. It was just that the probability was too small. Reality was not a fairy tale. Therefore, the media and the public had already tacitly agreed that Gu Wanjing¡¯s lawyer was about to be the mistress of Pearl Group. Of course, Song Beibei also thought so¡­ ¡­ Who else could it be other than Gu Wanjing? Song Beibei¡¯s heart did not feel too shaken. Who Gu Yanqing married had nothing to do with her, but¡­ ¡­ The lights suddenly dimmed. The host walked onto the stage. It turned out that the wedding banquet had begun. The wedding march music played, bringing with it a grand sense of ceremony. Jiang Feifei held father Jiang¡¯s arm as they stood at the door. Zhong Junjie was already on the stage. Zhong Junjie, who was usually laughing and laughing, actually looked excited and nervous at the same time. Even though the lights were very dim, Song Beibei could still see the tears in Jiang Feifei¡¯s eyes. Very beautiful, very intoxicating, very blissful¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei suddenly thought of the wedding that she and Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t complete three years ago. Now, she was also glad. If she was really infected by such a pious ceremony, it would hurt even more when she let go. Fortunately, she and Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t hold a wedding. The moment the lights dimmed, the entire venue immediately erupted. Everyone began to blend into the joyous atmosphere. Some people clapped, and some even began to whistle. Song Beibei also had a hint of a smile on her face. In the darkness, Song Beibei suddenly felt a gaze shoot in her direction from the other side. Song Beibei turned her head, and unexpectedly met Gu Yanqing¡¯s black eyes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was cold. Even though it was in the dark, it was still like a burning black gem, so dazzling that it was impossible to ignore. Song Beibei could not see the emotions inside, or perhaps, she did not probe into it. Her eyes met with Gu Yanqing¡¯s. Song Beibei did not dodge at all. In the next second, she still smiled at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, did not expect Song Beibei to smile at him. She had really changed a lot. Her hair had become short. When she went missing, she was as thin as a paper person. Although she was still thin, she looked healthy and energetic. Her appearance had not changed. Even in the dark, one could still see her fair skin shining with a silver light. It had been three years. There was a long distance between them, but now, she was sitting there smiling at him, as if the three years had disappeared in an instant, and she was standing at the door smiling at her, as if she had just come back from school¡­ ¡­ Chapter 247 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing was in a daze for a moment, but in the end, he moved his gaze away expressionlessly. Song Beibei¡¯s lips curled up again. At this moment, Song Beibei suddenly realized that time was really the best medicine in the world. After such a long time, Song Beibei suddenly realized that when they met again.. She realized that she could actually face the pain and embarrassment of the past calmly, and realized that she actually no longer complained. Perhaps, Gu Yanqing was the same as her. It had been three years, and she had already put the past behind her. Even if she didn¡¯t put it behind her, she still kept it in a corner of her heart. She was well-behaved and no longer wanted to stir up trouble. The lights lit up. The light from the Crystal Chandelier on the ceiling shone down like a broken diamond, dazzling the ground. The bride¡¯s father had already handed the bride over to the groom¡¯s hand. They gave wedding vows, swore to each other, made promises to each other, exchanged rings, and then kissed. On the stage, Jiang Feifei was already crying like a tearful person. But it was so beautiful! The banquet was just the beginning. The food on the table was exquisite and delicious. For Song Beibei, who lived abroad all year round, this was really too extravagant. When she was abroad, if she wanted to eat Chinese food, she had to look for Chinese restaurants. But few of the restaurants in Chinatown were authentic. Song Beibei¡¯s culinary talent was really not high. Even though she had been captured by Mu Lan and trained by the devil, it had not been effective. All these years, she had been overseas for so many years, but she had not grown. Lu Huanzi was the same. The only thing she could eat was fish-flavored shredded pork. In the past three years, the two of them had relied on he yucheng to improve their food. However, he Yucheng was now working at the New York Stock Exchange on Wall Street. When he was busy, he did not work day or night. However, every weekend, he would still come to their small villa. Everyone in the family was looking forward to that day the most. Even Xiao Xintong knew that when it was the weekend, there would be good food to eat. However, other than herself at this table, everyone¡¯s attention was not on the food. Sitting on Song Beibei¡¯s left were two girls. It was said that one was Jiang Feifei¡¯s cousin, and the other was Jiang Feifei¡¯s cousin. The two girls were sitting together and discussing¡­ UH, Gu Yanqing ¡­ Cousin a said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to announce that he was getting married. A week ago, my father was still thinking of ways to arrange for me to join the Pearl Group¡¯s Secretary Department. ¡± Cousin B said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. He¡¯s the number one bachelor in Asia. In the past three years, he hasn¡¯t been close to women. There were even rumors that he was gay. I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly announce that he was getting married. How do you expect everyone to accept that? ¡± Cousin a said, ¡°you just returned to China in recent years, so you don¡¯t know. Actually, Gu Yanqing got divorced once before. His ex-wife was younger than me and was the daughter of the Pearl Group. Later, I heard that his wife ran away with someone else and abandoned her family business. ¡± Cousin B sighed, ¡°what kind of woman would actually abandon Gu Yanqing? Do you think her intestines would be bruised? ¡± Cousin a said, ¡°I asked brother-in-law the last time. You know that brother-in-law is Gu Yanqing¡¯s secret. I asked him if Gu Yanqing¡¯s bride was really Gu Wanjing. brother-in-law actually reflexively denied it at that time. But later, when I asked who it was, brother-in-law decided not to mention it again. ¡± Song Beibei frowned slightly. It wasn¡¯t Gu Wanjing? If these words were really said by Zhong Junjie¡¯s reflexes, then the credibility should be very high. Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing who was sitting opposite her. Gu Wanjing was putting food into Gu Yanqing¡¯s bowl. No one knew what the two of them were talking about. It seemed like Gu Wanjing was the one talking. Although Gu Yanqing was expressionless, he was obviously listening. The two of them seemed to be very close. Song Beibei¡¯s lips pulled together. If it wasn¡¯t Gu Wanjing, who else could it be? Three years ago, he had protected her like that. Even though he knew her intentions, he still indulged and protected her. WHO said that this wasn¡¯t a type of love? Song Beibei felt that she was overthinking things. On Song Beibei¡¯s right sat a boy. From the moment Song Beibei sat down, he had looked at her several times. At this moment, he finally couldn¡¯t help but come over to chat her up. Song Beibei only knew that this was Jiang Feifei¡¯s cousin. He had just returned from America and was also working on Wall Street. He Yucheng had started his internship on Wall Street two years ago. Song Beibei had long been influenced by this and knew a little about the inside story. In addition, this cousin was warm and funny. The two of them actually had a very good conversation. However, Song Beibei could still feel the gazes from the other side occasionally. Song Beibei met them twice and smiled in return. The man opposite her, on the first time, was still expressionless. On the second time, he finally couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Song Beibei turned her head away and didn¡¯t look over there anymore. The wedding arrangements were rich and wonderful. There were even top celebrities from the entertainment circle who came over to cheer them up. The atmosphere in the entire venue was very high. The last segment was to throw a bouquet of flowers. Many men and women crowded over to the runway. Song Beibei did not move. Instead, she watched the commotion with interest. Jiang Feifei stood on the runway and threw the bouquet behind her. A group of people stretched out their arms, wanting to snatch it. However, they did not expect the bouquet to curve in the air and fall accurately into Song Beibei¡¯s arms. For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei. Even the stage lights were printed on her face. Everyone only saw the girl pick up the bouquet. There was a hint of surprise on her face, but then she regained her smile. The girl¡¯s smile was extremely beautiful and elegant. It was like the morning sun, giving people a warm and comfortable feeling. Before throwing the bouquet, the host had already made three rules. The person who received the bouquet would go on stage to perform. At this moment, everyone consciously made way for Song Beibei. Song Beibei did not shy away. She went on stage and hugged Jiang Feifei first. Jiang Feifei was even more excited than Song Beibei. She did not expect the bouquet to be thrown into Song Beibei¡¯s arms. She held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Beibei, you must be happy in the future. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°I will. ¡°. The host smiled and teased Song Beibei before asking what Song Beibei would perform. Song Beibei smiled sweetly and said, ¡°let¡¯s sing a song. ¡± Song Beibei sang a song that Chen Yixun hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Will you suddenly appear At the coffee shop at the corner of the street I¡¯ll wear a smile on my face I¡¯ll wave my hands and exchange greetings I¡¯ll sit and chat with you I really want to meet you I want to see how you¡¯ve changed recently I don¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore I just want to make small talk I want to say something to you I just want to say something It¡¯s been a long time Song Beibei¡¯s voice was originally very pleasant to hear, but when she sang this song, it was as if she had fused some kind of emotion into it. It was as if she had experienced it herself, and it actually caused the entire venue to be completely silent. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze finally landed openly on the girl on the stage. If he remembered correctly, Song Beibei didn¡¯t like Chen Yixun in the past. She said that his song was very sad, like a person who had gone through vicissitudes of life and was completely exhausted. She liked Zhou Jielun. His songs were all well-known. He could sing from Zhou Jielun¡¯s ¡°breaking the East Wind¡± to ¡°what kind of man¡± . But she did not expect that she would sing Chen Yixun now. From Zhou Jielun to Chen Yixun. She had really changed a lot. After Song Beibei finished singing, many people were immersed in it. Then, they burst into applause. The host was also very impressed with Song Beibei. He walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Song¡¯s singing is really beautiful and moving. I believe that a song has already conquered many young men present, including me. ¡± The host teased with a smile, ¡°I wonder if I can ask on behalf of these men who have been conquered by miss song, do you already have a boyfriend? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and answered calmly, ¡°I have a boyfriend. ¡± The host deliberately let out an exaggerated sigh, ¡°what heartbreaking news. I thought Miss Song was a high school student who had not graduated yet. ¡± Song Beibei only smiled. Just as she was about to leave the stage, someone suddenly said loudly, ¡°I know her. She is the daughter of Pearl Group, Song Beibei. She is Mr. Gu¡¯s wife! ¡± That person also reacted and shouted out of reflex. However, just as everyone¡¯s applause ended, it was very quiet. For a moment, the surrounding people heard it clearly. After that person finished speaking, he suddenly seemed to have said something wrong and immediately covered his mouth. For a moment, it was as if many people sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Gu Yanqing, who was sitting at the first table near the stage. Everyone knew that Mr. Gu was referring to Gu Yanqing. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 248 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION For a moment, it was as if a minefield had been struck. Everything was silent. Dozens of pairs of eyes were fixed on Gu Yanqing. Even those who were slightly further away did not hear clearly what he had just said. They were also whispering to each other. In an instant, almost the entire venue had their eyes focused on one point. Jiang Feifei and Zhong Junjie did not seem to have expected that things would turn out like this. The emcee standing next to Song Beibei was even more embarrassed. She laughed and tried to save the situation. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. ¡± But at this moment, everyone understood. How could they have gotten the wrong person? Three years ago, the news and newspapers were filled with pictures of this girl. Initially, no one had thought of this. They were reminded of this. It was like a mirror covered in dust. With a gentle breath, it revealed the smooth surface of the mirror, revealing the truth behind it. Standing on the stage now, the girl who was slightly surprised was the young daughter of the song family who was ¡°famous throughout the world¡± all those years ago? And at this moment, Mr. Gu, who was sitting below the stage, did not change his expression at all. In fact, it was almost impossible to see his expression. He was just unbelievably calm. His pair of black eyes were like a calm lake. There was not a single ripple in them. They were so deep that it was somewhat terrifying. On the other hand, lawyer Gu Wanjing, who was beside her, did not look too good. He looked up at the girl on the stage and frowned. There was a hint of dark unhappiness in his eyes. At this moment, the girl¡¯s faint voice swept across the entire auditorium. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re wrong. ¡± The person on the stage had already ended the microphone. Almost everyone could hear her voice with a hint of a calm smile. Just when everyone thought that she was going to deny it, they heard her clearly say, ¡°I¡¯m not Mr. Gu¡¯s wife, I¡¯m his ex-wife. ¡± There was an uproar. It was indeed her! However, at this moment, when the girl on the stage clarified, she was unbelievably calm. Her tone was not heavy, nor was there the slightest bit of shyness or embarrassment. Instead, it was very relaxed. It was like when you accidentally stepped on someone¡¯s foot on the subway, and you said you were sorry, but that person smiled back at you and casually said that it was okay. The big event that had once caused a sensation in the entire city was spread by countless people and gossiped about for more than half a month, but this girl¡¯s attitude was so casual. Although her tone was casual, she immediately distanced herself from Mr. Gu. Just like those martial arts masters in Jin Yong¡¯s novels, a chopstick could be used as a weapon, piercing into the enemy¡¯s heart and turning into a sharp knife. At this moment, countless gazes were fixed on Gu Yanqing. Everyone was even more curious about his reaction. The song family¡¯s young daughter was so generous, and even the two of them actually appeared at the same wedding. One couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the story between the two of them had been completely turned over. Gu Yanqing was about to get married, and the young daughter had just revealed that she already had a boyfriend? The Pearl Group¡¯s property was clearly the song family¡¯s property, but now Gu Yanqing was giving it away as a betrothal gift. And this daughter didn¡¯t seem to care at all. The love game between the rich and powerful was really confusing. So, he always wanted to get some clues from the person involved. But at this time, Gu Yanqing suddenly stood up He didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. He just stood up and left the venue. Under everyone¡¯s gaze. This result was really a little disappointing. Logically speaking, if a big shot like Mr. Gu had already let go, this was a good time to turn the hostility into amity. If he walked up to the stage and gave his ex-wife a gentle hug, he would be praised by the world for his gentlemanly demeanor. If he had not let go, he should have reacted. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, wasn¡¯t this a good time to embarrass his ex-wife. Such a person had such ability. After all, the rumors were that his little wife had abandoned him and left with her lover. At this moment, it was the perfect time to take revenge. No one expected Mr. Gu to leave quietly. From the beginning to the end, no one in the stands glanced at him. On the stage, Jiang Feifei and Zhong Junjie looked at each other. Jiang Feifei said in a low voice, ¡°go and see him. I¡¯m afraid something will happen. ¡± Zhong Junjie sighed. ¡°He should want to be alone now. It seems that Bei Bei has come out, but third brother can¡¯t even put on a show. ¡± The wedding was coming to an end. Song Beibei bade farewell to Zhong Junjie and Jiang Feifei. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t go. Sleep with me tonight. I have so many things to tell you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you two are having a wedding night today. Every precious moment is precious. If I sleep with you, brother Junjie will hate me. ¡± Then she said seriously, ¡°I have a flight tomorrow morning. I only took two days off. I have no choice but to go back to work. ¡± Jiang Feifei was a little disappointed. Song Beibei comforted her for a while and then officially bade farewell. Song Beibei did not take a taxi. It was Christmas Eve, and the entire city was in a joyous atmosphere. Song Beibei gathered her clothes, put her hands in the pockets of her coat, and walked slowly along the pedestrian street. It had been three years, and the city had not changed at all. The windows were brightly lit, and the windows were clear. It was late at night, and although there were not many people, there were still a few couples. Everyone had a festive look on their faces. Song Beibei walked slowly. Being alone, it was hard not to reminisce about the past. Meeting Gu Yanqing was within expectations. Song Beibei smiled and silently gave her 100 points for her performance today. She was in a good mood. Song Beibei passed by a toy store and stopped in her tracks, planning to buy Xiao Xintong a gift. Just as she was about to enter, she felt an overbearing force on her shoulder. Then her bag flew out. Song Beibei immediately realized that she had been robbed. She saw that person Steal Song Beibei¡¯s bag and run quickly. Song Beibei immediately reacted and chased after him. But that robber ran very fast. Because it was late at night, there weren¡¯t many people on the pedestrian street. Song Beibei shouted to catch the thief as she chased. But most of the passers-by had an attitude of not wanting to get into trouble. They all avoided him. Song Beibei was attending the wedding today, so she wore a pair of high heels. After chasing for a short while, she stopped. She usually didn¡¯t wear high heels, so she walked too fast just now and actually sprained her ankle. Song Beibei sat down on a bench by the side of the road. At this time, passersby came up to show their concern. However, the robber had already turned the corner and disappeared into a fork in the pedestrian street. Song Beibei borrowed a passerby¡¯s cell phone and called the police. After calling the police, she sat on the bench and started to worry. She was really worried. Her Cell Phone, ID card, passport, and all her bank cards were all in her bag. There was also a plane ticket back to New York tomorrow. She had an early flight tomorrow morning. If she didn¡¯t find the robber before midnight, Song Beibei wouldn¡¯t be able to go back this time. The police arrived very quickly. Song Beibei was brought to the police station to make a statement. After the police made a statement, they comforted her, ¡°this is the third time this month. It¡¯s a repeat offender. We¡¯ve been casting a net recently. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll catch him soon. ¡± Song Beibei was very anxious, ¡°but I¡¯m in a hurry to go back to the states. ¡± The police advised, ¡°stay in the country for a few days temporarily, or stay with your friends and relatives to wait for news. According to the frequency of this repeat offender, it¡¯ll take at least three to five days. ¡± Song Beibei was a little depressed. She really didn¡¯t expect to encounter this matter on the second day after returning to the country. However, right now, in the country, the only person she could contact was Jiang Feifei. However, she had just gotten married today. It might be a moment of love right now, so she really didn¡¯t want to disturb her. Song Beibei actually borrowed 200 yuan from the police officer who made a statement at the police station. After leaving the police station, Song Beibei was at a loss. Where should she go? After thinking for a while, Song Beibei decided to return to the song family¡¯s old residence. When they signed the divorce agreement, all the shares were transferred to Gu Yanqing. However, Gu Yanqing took the initiative to transfer the song family¡¯s old mansion to Song Beibei¡¯s name and moved out on his own. He would probably feel guilty living alone in the song family¡¯s old mansion. Song Beibei took a taxi to the song family¡¯s old mansion. When the car was driving on the mountain road, Song Beibei¡¯s mood could no longer be calm. She had no intention of coming back this time. There were too many things in the past that were sealed here. In the end, she lost a bit of courage. She had let go, but it was always easy to stir up emotions when she was there. That was her childhood, her youth, everything in the past. She had spent three years with great difficulty, and bit by bit, it had been sealed. The pain, joy, confusion, struggle, resentment, all the emotions that she had had, she did not even want to recall them. Song Beibei sighed helplessly. Unfortunately, there was no way out now. The car soon stopped at the carved gate of the song family. Chapter 249 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Nothing had changed here. Song Beibei stood at the door. The iron door was very tall and big, with intricate and complicated patterns. There was a password lock on the door. Song Beibei tried to press the previous password. The door slowly opened on its own. The Password did not change. Inside was a long road leading to the villa. On both sides of the road were famous and expensive trees that Song Beibei had never heard of. It was said that the designers of those years had put a lot of thought into the design of the garden. The scenery was beautiful as she moved around. Song Beibei walked to the entrance of the villa. The lights were on inside. In fact, she had been too willful in the past. She had abandoned everything. So she didn¡¯t know how the old people at home were doing. Gu Yanqing had left the house to her. But she had left. Then was aunt Feng still there Was the housekeeper still there Did Uncle Xiang and the others still live here? Who was paying their salaries? Song Beibei realized that the lights at the entrance were on. A few rooms inside were also glowing. This caused Song Beibei to suddenly have an illusion. It was as if she had just gone shopping and returned home. Time was truly a wonderful thing. Sometimes, it could make you feel like the clouds were white and the dogs were white. Things had changed, but people had changed, and the peach blossoms were still the same. But sometimes, even though it had been many years and the world had changed, it was as if it had just happened yesterday. The door was still locked with a password. Song Beibei opened the door and walked in. When she entered the living room, everything was so familiar. All the furnishings, the position of the SOFA, the murals on the wall, and even the decorations on the fruit rack were exactly the same as before. What surprised Song Beibei was that everything on the floor and the furniture was clean and spotless. It was exactly the same as three years ago. Therefore, there were people living here, and the place was well taken care of. Song Beibei stood at the door in a daze for a while. Then, she walked towards the stairs. But not long after, she saw two nannies coming down the stairs. She was really shocked when she saw Song Beibei. Then, a little girl came down and pointed at Song Beibei. ¡°How could you come in? Who Are you? How could you break into a private house? ¡± The other Nannies said, ¡°are you a new nanny? Otherwise, how could you come in? Did the housekeeper ask you to come? ¡± Song Beibei was actually at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. This should be the new nannies at home. They didn¡¯t know her. Song Beibei asked, ¡°is aunt Feng still here? ¡± The two nannies looked at each other. ¡°Why are you looking for Aunt Feng? Who Are you? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll call the police. ¡± ¡°Why are you making so much noise in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t disturb mister¡¯s rest. ¡± A familiar voice came from the top of the stairs. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°AUNT FENG! ¡± When Aunt Feng saw Song Beibei on the stairs, she was completely stunned. After a while, she suddenly ran down while crying. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s really you. ¡± ¡°Miss? ¡± The two nannies were dumbfounded. Aunt Feng was so excited that her hand that was holding Song Beibei was trembling, ¡°my miss, where have you been for the past three years? Why did you disappear for no reason? ¡± Mr. Gu did not say a word. We were all worried that something would happen to you. I burned an incense every morning and evening, begging Bodhisattva to ensure your safe return. It¡¯s been three years. The heavens have finally opened their eyes. Miss, you¡¯re finally back. Aunt Feng is old. One of her feet is already in the coffin. If you don¡¯t come back, Aunt Feng will never see you again.¡± Aunt Feng cried her heart out. Although Song Beibei addressed aunt Feng as aunt, in fact, Aunt Feng was an old member of the song family. It was said that she had come with her mother. Therefore, she was already in her early fifties. She had watched Song Beibei Grow Up. Song Beibei had always treated her as family. At that time, she had no choice but to leave. She knew that she would be worried, but later on, she cut off contact with Jiang Feifei. She was also troubled that she could not find anyone to bring news and tell them that she was safe. Song Beibei felt guilty and hugged aunt Feng to comfort her. After a long while, Aunt Feng finally calmed herself down. Then, she reprimanded the two little nannies who had been standing by the side for a long time. They were trembling with fear. ¡°You two, why can¡¯t you even remember the young Miss¡¯ appearance? Isn¡¯t there a picture of the young Miss Everywhere in the house? ¡± One of the little nannies whispered, ¡°Yueyue and I haven¡¯t been here for long. Moreover, the young miss has always had long hair. I didn¡¯t get a good look at her just now. ¡± Song Beibei also comforted her. ¡°I came over without warning. It¡¯s my fault for scaring everyone. ¡± Aunt Feng could not hide her excitement, ¡°Miss, are you still leaving this time? ¡± As she spoke, Aunt Feng began to wipe away her tears. Song Beibei¡¯s heart moved and she comforted her, ¡°Aunt Feng, I¡¯ve never told you. I¡¯m in America now and my work is there too. I have some matters to attend to this time, but I still have to leave in a few days. ¡± Aunt Feng was very sad, ¡°Miss, what happened between you and Mr. Gu? Please don¡¯t quarrel with Mr. Gu anymore. Mr. Gu has been living too hard these past few years. ¡± Song Beibei said calmly, ¡°Aunt Feng, Gu Yanqing and I have already divorced. ¡± Aunt Feng was very shocked when she heard this. Song Beibei was a little puzzled. Back then, the matter of her and Gu Yanqing¡¯s divorce had caused a storm, and everyone in the city knew about it. Even aunt Feng couldn¡¯t have not heard about it. Aunt Feng said, ¡°It won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ve asked, but Mr. Gu didn¡¯t say anything about the divorce. ¡± Song Beibei was helpless. ¡°Aunt Feng, Gu Yanqing and I have really divorced. ¡± Aunt Feng said, ¡°but Mr. Gu has been saying all these years that you¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Aunt Feng wiped away her tears again. ¡°I¡¯m also stupid. Mr. Gu is also deceiving himself. Every time he says this, he¡¯s drunk. I also took it seriously. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. Aunt Feng opened her mouth and shut it, but it was always Gu Yanqing. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing had already left this house to her and moved out for three years. But his name seemed to be branded everywhere here. Even the air seemed to have his smell. Song Beibei suddenly felt that something was wrong. It was indeed the smell of Gu Yanqing¡¯s body. Song Beibei was very sensitive to this smell. Gu Yanqing always had the faint scent of orchids on his body. He never used perfume. Perhaps it was the smell of the shampoo or shower Gel that he used. It was unique. Song Beibei used to be especially infatuated with this smell and was also very sensitive. But now, this smell was mixed with a faint tobacco smell, as if it was right at the tip of her nose. Song Beibei lowered her head and realized that aunt Feng was really holding a man¡¯s suit in her hand. This smell really came from the suit. Song Beibei only felt that the suit looked very familiar. She immediately recognized it. It was really the suit that Gu Yanqing wore to Zhong Junjie¡¯s wedding today. Song Beibei frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°is Gu Yanqing here now? ¡± Aunt Feng said, ¡°Mr. Gu is in his room right now. He drank too much wine and has already fallen asleep. I saw that his suit was stained with wine, so I brought it over for him to send to dry-clean tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei was very displeased. ¡°Gu Yanqing still lives here now? ¡± This displeasure was probably because Gu Yanqing had gone back on his word. Actually, she did not insist on this house back then. At that time, she had already decided to leave. She would definitely abandon everything in the country. However, Gu Yanqing still put the old house under her name. Moreover, Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had already moved out of the old house at that time. Could it be that he moved back later? Since he had already given it to her Why did he have to move back here? Aunt Feng sighed. ¡°Mister Gu hasn¡¯t lived here for a long time, but every time Mister Gu is drunk, he would come here to sleep. I don¡¯t know what his problem is, but there are always two or three times a month, and today he¡¯s drunk again. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something small. But she quickly calmed down and asked, ¡°where¡¯s Gu Yanqing? ¡± Aunt Feng glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping in your small room. ¡± Song Beibei frowned and asked, ¡°He sleeps in my room when he¡¯s drunk? ¡± Actually, the old residence had many rooms. Gu Yanqing had his own room, and the two of them also had a big wedding room. However, before Song Beibei got married, she had always had her own small room. Even after Song Beibei got married and got into a fight with Gu Yanqing, she wouldn¡¯t sleep in the big room with him out of anger and sleep in the small room alone. Actually, the bed in the small room was very small, only 1.8 meters long. Because she knew that her father had personally designed it back then, Song Beibei had never been willing to change it. However, Gu Yanqing was only 1.8 meters tall, so why was he squeezed on her small bed? Chapter 250 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Aunt Feng said, ¡°every time Mr. Gu is drunk, he runs to miss¡¯s room to sleep. It¡¯s uncomfortable to sleep on a small bed, but no one can stop him. Moreover, every morning, when Mister Gu woke up, he was very gloomy. It was as if he couldn¡¯t accept it himself. Later on, he asked us to change the lock of Miss¡¯room and seal it. But Mister Gu was drunk and still came over. The last time, he actually kicked the door open. After kicking the door open, Mister Gu accepted his fate, but he rarely drank. He also didn¡¯t come over. But today, for some reason, he came over again.¡± When Song Beibei heard these words, her heart was very calm. Actually, after so many years, she had developed a skill. She just didn¡¯t delve into it. For many things, if she delved deeper into it, her mind would be in a mess. Later, slowly, she just listened. She wouldn¡¯t think about why Gu Yanqing would come back when he was drunk, nor would she think about why he had to sleep on her bed. If she didn¡¯t delve into it, her mood wouldn¡¯t fluctuate. Song Beibei¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see him. Make him a bowl of hangover soup. ¡± Song Beibei went upstairs. As expected, Gu Yanqing was sleeping on her little bed, curled up. There was also a teddy bear on the bed. This teddy bear was a birthday gift from Gu Yanqing when she was ten years old. Song Beibei had hugged it for many years. But at this moment, Gu Yanqing was actually hugging the teddy bear in his arms. He only took off his coat, and underneath it was a high-class custom-made white shirt. He was dressed in such a serious manner, but he was hugging a big bear doll like a child. It looked very comical. It had been three years, a whole three years This was the first time Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing up close. All these years, she really thought that she was about to completely forget him. Because the number of times she dreamed of him could be counted on one hand. The Wall lamp was turned on in the room. The light was not very bright, but it hit Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. He was still unbelievably handsome. This man was like the proudest work of God. Even though he slept in such a ridiculous position, with such a handsome face, he was not ugly at all. Using the popular term on the Internet, Song Beibei Thought of a word It was called ¡°contrast cuteness. ¡± Gu Yanqing closed his eyes. His eyelashes were very long, and under the light, they formed a small circle of shadows. It seemed to be trembling slightly. His nose bridge was very high, and the lines were perfect. And His lips were tightly pursed into a line. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips were very thin. Song Beibei did not know when she had read that book out of boredom. Men with lips like this were mostly fickle¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei did not know why she came in either. She did not want to have too much interaction with Gu Yanqing. When she turned around to leave, she heard Gu Yanqing suddenly mumble, ¡°is that you? ¡± Song Beibei turned around and realized that Gu Yanqing had already woken up. She sat up. Song Beibei looked at him, crossed her arms, and leaned against the wall, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see? ¡± It was a classic line from the movie. The male lead had not seen each other for many years. When they met again, he would definitely say something like this. Song Beibei had thought of a similar situation with Gu Yanqing. She just did not expect that he would be sitting on her bed in her room. However, this didn¡¯t stop Song Beibei from acting out those melodramatic scenes. After saying those words, Song Beibei felt pretty good. It was as if she had become the female lead in a movie, being played out as a scene of reunion after a long separation. Instead, she felt that it was a bit more fun. Gu Yanqing saw the hint of a smile on her lips. Her tone was like a casual greeting between a pair of old friends who had been separated for a long time. It was as if there had never been anything between them, never experienced anything. There was no crazy past between them, nor was there a heavy past. And all of that had been erased. Gu Yanqing even suspected that the person in front of him had lost his memory and had forgotten everything in the past. But Gu Yanqing knew that she hadn¡¯t. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t like this feeling. Very much so. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was a little deeper. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei could hear the displeasure in his tone. Song Beibei shrugged and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Mr. Gu, I think it¡¯s more appropriate for me to ask this question. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly remembered. She was the real owner of this house. For a moment, there was silence. Song Beibei stood there and looked at her with a faint smile. This actually made Gu Yanqing feel a trace of anger in his heart. His voice was even more gloomy. He had already stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I drank too much. I¡¯ll leave now. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up. He had indeed drunk too much. Because Song Beibei noticed that his footsteps were actually a little unsteady. When he walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side, Song Beibei was still in the same posture of leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. ¡°Mr. Gu, you can stay here today as long as you pay for my lodging. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s footsteps stopped right beside Song Beibei and he turned his head around. His gaze was like broken ice, but he was in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Song Beibei also looked very helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m also helpless. Just now, my wallet was stolen and I¡¯m penniless now. If Mr. Gu is willing, you can stay here for one night. ¡± Song Beibei looked around the room and said leisurely, ¡°based on the standard of this place, according to the market value, 800 per night, plus a free breakfast, how about it? ¡± Gu Yanqing saw that Song Beibei was actually able to stand there calmly and bargain with him. An inexplicable anger rose in his heart. He asked coldly, ¡°you don¡¯t have the money, so why are you thinking about me? ¡± Song Beibei smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just taking materials from here. Mr. Gu, don¡¯t think too much. ¡± Gu Yanqing snorted coldly and left. Song Beibei was left alone on the spot, feeling somewhat inexplicable. Song Beibei felt that her suggestion was reasonable and legal, and also reasonable. She sighed. This old man, after not seeing him for three years, had a really weird temper. Forget it, it was fine if the business didn¡¯t work out. It was better to call Feifei Tomorrow to borrow it. Song Beibei simply didn¡¯t leave and went to the cloakroom. When she opened it, she was shocked to find that all her original clothes were neatly hung inside. They were all old items from three years ago. With her current eyesight, the style was already outdated, and she was too angry. However, when she just opened it, the wardrobe full of clothes still surprised her. Song Beibei also realized that all the furnishings in the room had not been touched. It was almost exactly the same as three years ago. On the last day when she left, the comb that she had casually left on the dressing table after combing her hair was still in its original position. It had not been touched at all. But strangely, there was not a trace of dust in the room, as if it had been cleaned frequently. Song Beibei could not figure it out. She raised her eyebrows and stopped thinking about it. She took an old nightgown from the closet and went to take a shower. Gu Yanqing went out of the villa and drove his own car. Auntie Feng tried to persuade him but he was still drunk. Gu Yanqing drove away alone. The car drove faster and faster on the mountain road. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know where he was going. He just circled around the viaduct at a speed so fast that he felt like he was going to be smashed into pieces in the next second. Sometimes, he really thought that if his hands shook a little. If the car moved a little, he would crash into the fence of the viaduct. Many times, Gu Yanqing felt that it would be better if he just died like this. It would also be better than this endless pain and suffering. In the end, the car drove straight to the riverside and finally stopped. Gu Yanqing reached into his pocket and took out a cigarette case. Only then did he realize that he had already smoked all his cigarettes today. He threw the case out fiercely, but one of his hands hit the steering wheel fiercely. ¡°Song Beibei! ¡± He gritted his teeth and spat out these three words. The first time he saw her, she was brought by Zhong Junjie through the main door of the banquet hall. She had changed, her hair had become so short. Her entire temperament seemed to have completely changed. She and Zhong Junjie talked about something as they walked, and then laughed. This laugh was very beautiful, making people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze. But it seemed to break down the defense line in his heart that he had painstakingly built. The heart that had already been calm and undisturbed a long time ago had set off a huge tsunami without any warning. The towering waves overturned the rivers and seas. He actually did not dare to look at that face again. Song Beibei walked over with a smile. She sat opposite him. Every step she took felt like she was stepping on the tip of his heart. His heart began to ache, it began to clamor, it began to beat violently to announce her return. Chapter 251 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION And for the past three years, he had thought that his heart had long since become numb. For anything, for anyone, even if they were at the negotiating table, the other party was the strongest opponent. It did not make him nervous at all. It had been three years, and Gu Yanqing felt that he was living like a walking corpse. He was not interested in anything. He was neither sad nor happy, neither excited nor excited. Occasionally, he would be lost. Only when he had a dream in the middle of the night would he often wake up from the pain. He shouted the name of that person and reached out to grab her disappearing back. He was so shocked that his back broke out in a cold sweat. When he woke up, he found that there seemed to be a piece of his chest missing. It was empty and painful. Many emotions could hide from the night of drinking and singing, but they could not hide from the deserted streets. He did not know when he began to hate her. It was as if the name of that person was engraved in his heart. Every time he thought of it, blood would drip out. It had never healed, but it festered beyond recognition. Therefore, he cowardly sealed himself up and invested all his time and experience into the company. Over the past three years, he had created one business miracle after another. Even the last time Xiao Peishan saw him, he said sincerely, ¡°now I¡¯ll say it again. If I can shut down the Pearl Group within a month, others will think that I¡¯m exaggerating. ¡± Gu Yanqing could hear a trace of pride in Xiao Peishan¡¯s words. He said that he was even more courageous than when he was young. However, Gu Yanqing was not happy at all. In fact, he did not care at all. Because only he knew. His work was just an excuse for him to heal his wounds. He had a dao wound in the bottom of his heart that was constantly rotting and festering. It had long been riddled with holes. He had no choice. Only by exhausting himself and telling him to stop thinking about it would he feel that he could still live. Day After Day. He used a lot of strength, but after all, there was a vast sea of people. He did not even know which country she had gone to because there was no record of her leaving the country. Sometimes, the heavens liked to make such jokes. When you didn¡¯t want to meet that person, perhaps you would run into him twice on the same street. You would sigh that the world was really small. But when you had exhausted all your abilities, but still couldn¡¯t find that person, you would realize that the person was really just a drop in the ocean. It had been three years, and every day was filled with despair. So he thought of a way. Song Beibei was back, she really was back. Gu Yanqing admitted that in his thirty years of life, he had never once looked into someone¡¯s eyes and used all his strength. Their eyes met. He had to control all his emotions so that he did not look out of place. However, she did not expect Song Beibei to smile sweetly at him. That smile was very beautiful, but to Gu Yanqing, it was like a knife. Because she was too calm, so calm that it made him afraid. He thought that since Song Beibei went missing until now, she must have hated him and blamed him, but he never thought that she would be so relieved. That appearance did not seem to be faked. Because when he asked himself, he, Gu Yanqing, couldn¡¯t fake it! For a moment, his heart turned upside down. He repeatedly pondered, what did Song Beibei¡¯s smile mean? A smile from the world of martial arts to erase all grudges? ! He felt that it was extremely laughable. Then, she was forced to go onstage to sing. She sang a song that she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. At that moment, Gu Yanqing felt that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. For the past three years, he didn¡¯t dare to listen to this song. Every word was like a dagger, cutting into his soul. But when she stood on the stage and sang so beautifully, Gu Yanqing actually had the urge to cry. It was an endless sorrow. Later, the host asked her. She said that she had a boyfriend. At that moment, he actually had the urge to destroy everything, to destroy her as well as himself. These three years, he looked for her like a madman. But she was safely in a corner of the world, dating, living like a normal person. Someone recognized her, saying that she was his wife. She denied it with a smile, saying that she was only his ex-wife. She freely admitted it, without the slightest bit of embarrassment or cover-up. It was as if what happened between them was already a matter of a past life. The two of them had long been reborn, reborn. But the one who was reborn was only her. Between them, at best, it could only be a different path between humans and ghosts. All these years, he had been neither human nor ghost, and only he knew it best. Finally, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He still lost his composure. The first time they met, he was completely defeated. He ran away from the scene. For three years, he thought that he had long cultivated the indestructible body of Vajra, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had become even more vulnerable. He ran out to drink alone. He did not expect to meet her again a few hours later. God had really made a joke that was neither too big nor too small. She quietly appeared in front of him, and he thought that it was a dream. It was just like what he had dreamed countless times in his dreams. He did not even dare to reach out his hand, afraid that with a slight touch, she would disappear again. Such a dream was also a luxury for him. However, she stood there and smiled at him, calling him Mr. Gu, and casually said that it had been a long time since they last met? This actually made him feel even more desperate. It turned out that all these years, she had long let go. She could actually live so calmly. Only he was left in the endless purgatory of reincarnation. Everything seemed to have become a tragic one-man show for him. Every night in the dead of night, he bitterly hated and missed her, and she might be smiling like a flower in someone else¡¯s arms. Ever since she left, the three words ¡°Song Beibei¡± became the shortest curse in the world. It had destroyed his world to the point where not even a blade of grass could grow, but the culprit was standing there smiling brightly. Pain. There was nothing more painful than this. Song Beibei had just finished showering when she walked out of the bathroom. She suddenly realized that Gu Yanqing, who had just left, was now sitting on the Sofa in her room. Song Beibei was almost shocked. She asked casually, ¡°why are you back? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei. She was wearing her old pajamas. She had just finished showering. Her eyes were misty and her skin was dyed a layer of pink. Three years had passed, but her small face was still like a peeled egg, silvery white and tender. In the past, when Gu Yanqing saw her like this, he could not help but want to pinch her little cheeks, as if he could squeeze a pool of water out of them. And her snow-white neck, there was always an urge to kiss her fiercely. Gu Yanqing felt that he must be crazy. Yes, he was indeed crazy, so he just went back to the bank to withdraw the 30,000 yuan in cash. Song Beibei also noticed. There was a thick stack of banknotes on the table in front of Gu Yanqing¡¯s SOFA. She seemed to understand something, but she couldn¡¯t get to the main point. She could only ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, what does this mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would rent the house for 800 yuan a night? Here¡¯s 30,000 yuan. I¡¯ll rent it for a month. ¡± Song Beibei was a little surprised. She probably didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to really agree to her suggestion. He was acting so incredulous just now. And he even took out so much money directly. Song Beibei was silent for a while. Gu Yanqing looked up at her. ¡°Why? You changed your mind so quickly. What are you afraid of? ¡± Song Beibei raised her eyebrows. ¡°What am I afraid of? I¡¯m just wondering why Mr. Gu is so generous. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t you need money? We¡¯re husband and wife. I should help you with this small favor. ¡± Song Beibei walked forward and counted sixty cards from inside. She handed them to Gu Yanqing. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. We have to settle the score openly. Since I¡¯m charging you 800 a day, this is more money. ¡± Song Beibei put away the 24,000 and smiled brightly. ¡°You can choose any room here. You¡¯re welcome. ¡± Gu Yanqing chose his own room back then. Song Beibei had never been inside, so she wasn¡¯t sure if that room was the same as her own, unchanged. But this money could save her from her urgent need, which was a good thing. As for living under the same roof as Gu Yanqing¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei smiled. She didn¡¯t have such plans¡­ ¡­ The next day, Song Beibei slept until nine o¡¯clock. After washing up slowly, she wanted to go to the kitchen to find some breakfast. However, she found that Gu Yanqing had just woken up. Song Beibei had just come out of her room when Gu Yanqing opened the door and came out. She felt strange. He didn¡¯t have to work today? Song Beibei held a cup of coffee in her hand. This was a habit she had developed over the past three years. She had the habit of drinking coffee when she woke up in the morning. Song Beibei raised her cup Lazily as a greeting. ¡°morning. ¡°. ¡°morning. ¡± Chapter 252 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was dark early in the morning. It was as if the air was filled with his morning sickness. Song Beibei didn¡¯t seem to mind. They went to the dining room. Gu Yanqing followed behind her. Aunt Feng had already prepared breakfast. Seeing the two of them enter the dining room together, her heart was bursting with joy. She wondered if the two of them had reconciled yesterday and slept in the same room? Otherwise, how could they come in together by coincidence? Song Beibei praised as she ate her breakfast, ¡°Aunt Feng, I miss your steamed shrimp dumplings too much. When I was in America, the dishes that I couldn¡¯t forget the most were the ones that you handmade. The soup dumplings, dumplings, crystal Shumai, and sweet dumplings made me want to cry. ¡± Gu Yanqing paused and glanced at Song Beibei. So this was what she had been thinking about the most all these years? Aunt Feng smiled and said, ¡°Miss, from now on, I¡¯ll cook for you every day when you go home. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Feng, when I earn more money, I¡¯ll bring you to live with me in America. I¡¯ll give you a pension. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Aunt Feng had never married in her life, so she had no children and no relatives. Therefore, she had decided long ago that she would bring aunt Feng to America in a little while. Of course, after she saved up some savings and bought a house there. Aunt Feng was touched. ¡°Miss, is what you said true? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Although you¡¯re not my mother, in my heart, you¡¯re almost like my mother. ¡± Aunt Feng was about to wipe away her tears. ¡°Miss, no matter where you are, as long as you need aunt Feng, Aunt Feng will definitely accompany you. But, Miss, are you really going back to America? Then, Mister Gu¡­ ¡± ¡°Aunt Feng, get me another bowl of porridge. ¡± The rest of her words were already interrupted by Gu Yanqing. Aunt Feng wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she still went to help Gu Yanqing get more porridge. But this didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on Song Beibei. She was still eating the prawn dumplings peacefully, enjoying them with relish. Aunt Feng served some porridge over. Gu Yanqing was probably afraid that aunt Feng would say anything else, so he asked, ¡°Aunt Feng, where¡¯s my coat? ¡± Aunt Feng suddenly remembered, ¡°it was sent to dry-clean early this morning. It should be here by now. I¡¯ll hurry it up. ¡± Aunt Feng left. Song Beibei also took a sip of the porridge and spoke first, ¡°there¡¯s no need for you to stop her from saying anything. I think the most important thing is for you to tell her that we¡¯ve completely separated. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it, but she didn¡¯t believe me. ¡± Song Beibei also sighed, ¡°the older generation has no choice. ¡± Song Beibei also smiled, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t matter. After you get married, she will naturally believe you. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing and said, ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t congratulated you on your wedding yet. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was expressionless, but he was looking at Song Beibei. Song Beibei had an illusion. It was as if Gu Yanqing was probing her reaction. Gu Yanqing was silent for a while, then said, ¡°then doesn¡¯t that mean I have to congratulate you? ¡± ¡°congratulate me for what? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a boyfriend? When will good things come? ¡± Song Beibei smiled, but there was a blissful look on her face. ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. I¡¯m about the same age as him. Right now, my career is more important. ¡± This sentence made Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes darken again. US? When did she become us with someone else? She found a boyfriend who was about the same age. Yes, she had always despised him for being older. Three years had passed, and she was only 22 years old now. She was really young. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s memory, when he was 22 years old, he had never thought of having a romantic relationship. He only wanted to secure his position in Pearl Group and protect her. After breakfast, Song Beibei left the old house. The first thing she did was to get a temporary ID card. Then, she bought a phone and contacted Lu Huanzi. Then, she applied for leave from the company. Song Beibei was also very worried. Waiting for the police to solve the case was not something that could be done in a short period of time. Moreover, it was full of uncertainties. However, because all of her documents were lost together, it was very difficult to apply for a replacement passport. Even if the application was successful, the period was very long. However, it was useless to be anxious. She could only pray that her luck was not that bad and that the police station would have good news. Song Beibei went to Hualien estate in the afternoon. He Yucheng¡¯s mother, he Suxian, lived here. They had not seen each other for three years. However, because of he Yucheng, they had been in frequent contact in the United States for the past three years. He Suxian was very happy to see Song Beibei. She had been living alone for the past few years, and he Yucheng rarely returned to the country. However, she was also unwilling to live in the United States. They had dinner there. Song Beibei said as she ate, ¡°like mother, like son. Ah Sheng has inherited teacher he¡¯s cooking skills. When I was there, if I wanted to have a good meal, I had to ask him. ¡± He suxian smiled gently. ¡°I saw that he was very happy to cook for you. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to him all these years. ¡± After dinner, Song Beibei Sat in the living room and watched TV. He suxian brought over the fruits she had cut and asked, ¡°where are you staying now? Wasn¡¯t your wallet stolen and Your Bank Card stolen? Do you have money to use? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I stayed at home for a night yesterday. I do have money. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°teacher he, can you let me stay here for a few days? ¡± He suxian smiled and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that? I live alone anyway. If you¡¯re willing to stay here, I¡¯m very happy to accompany you. You can sleep in Ah Cheng¡¯s room. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°thank you, teacher He. ¡± Song Beibei stayed there. Gu Yanqing lived in the old mansion, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to go back. Although she didn¡¯t really care about it, she didn¡¯t seem to have too much contact with her past. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Gu Yanqing wanted to live in the old mansion. What about his fianc??e? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it. In fact, she still had a lot of work to do. Late at night, she was still using he Yucheng¡¯s old computer to write manuscripts. When she sent them by email, she waited for a long time before sending 20% of them. Song Beibei was actually extremely tired, so she stood up and walked around while observing he Yucheng¡¯s room. He Yucheng¡¯s room wasn¡¯t big. There were many things, but it was very clean. Everything was neatly arranged. There was a bookshelf next to the bed that was attached to the wall and connected to the ceiling. Books were neatly arranged on it. Behind the door, there were many awards plastered on the wall. From the Olympic Mathematics special prize to the honorary certificate for the piano competition, there was a dazzling array of them plastered all over one side. Song Beibei was really amazed. Although she knew he Yucheng was very outstanding since he was young, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so outstanding that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Song Beibei smiled and walked around. He Yucheng¡¯s bookshelf had many trophies and medals from the competition. The lecture souvenirs were just like that. They were randomly placed in a large cubicle. Song Beibei accidentally saw a photo. It was framed and placed on the bookshelf. Song Beibei took it and looked at it. It was a photo taken during the school sports meet. In the photo, he Yucheng won the long-distance race champion while a school reporter was interviewing him with a microphone. The photo was taken by someone. Back then, it was the summer sports meet, and the sun was shining brightly. Both of them had beads of sweat on their foreheads. However, under the sunlight, the young girl¡¯s smiling face seemed to glow, and it was even more dazzling than the bright sun in the sky. Song Beibei was surprised to find that this girl was not herself? She looked at the date of the photo. It was an old photo from five years ago. That year, she was only 17 years old. Song Beibei was a little stunned. Looking at her 17-year-old self, she felt a little strange. Song Beibei could not help but call he Yucheng. Because she had changed her new number, she did not have the time to tell her. After Song Beibei dialed the number, she did not make a sound. After the call was connected, she did not make a sound either. In less than three seconds, he Yucheng¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Song Beibei, do you want to play cat and mouse? ¡± Song Beibei was surprised. ¡°How did you know it was me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m showing you the country, okay? Now that we¡¯re in the country and you like to play such childish games, you¡¯re the only one I know. ¡± ¡°Boring. ¡°. Song Beibei curled her lips. ¡°guess where I am now? ¡± ¡°¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±.. Chapter 253 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He Yucheng¡¯s faint smile came from the other side. ¡°since you asked, it proves that you are in a place that you think I can¡¯t guess. But now, the time at your place should be 1:00 in the morning. If you were at the hotel or at your own home, you wouldn¡¯t have asked such a question. I guess you are at my home. ¡± Song Beibei sighed dejectedly. ¡°Do you have to be so smart? You still need to use logic to analyze. ¡± He Yucheng also laughed. His voice was deep, as though it came from his chest. ¡°Beibei, my mother just spoke to me on the phone. ¡± Song Beibei snorted. ¡°You really think you¡¯re so smart. ¡± Song Beibei held her phone in one hand and the photo frame in the other. She sat down on the chair in front of he Yucheng¡¯s desk. She asked, ¡°how did I find my photo on your bookshelf? ¡± The other side was silent for a while before saying, ¡°it¡¯s the first photo of the two of us. ¡± Song Beibei giggled and said, ¡°so you already had a crush on me back then. ¡± He Yucheng did not shy away from saying, ¡°even earlier than that. ¡± Song Beibei was interested. ¡°when was it earlier? ¡± He Yucheng thought for a moment. ¡°When I entered the military training in my first year of high school. ¡± Song Beibei could not remember what kind of interaction she had with he Yucheng during the military training. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°When did you stop liking him? ¡± He Yucheng was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°probably after I met Mu¡¯an. ¡± Song Beibei chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded the call. I¡¯ll send the message to Mu¡¯an. ¡± He Yucheng smiled. ¡°Up to you. ¡± After hanging up, Song Beibei felt calm and clear-headed. Song Beibei felt lucky to have he yucheng as a friend. They talked about almost everything and relied on each other. At first, Song Beibei had some misgivings. After all, they had an ambiguous relationship when they were young. However, ever since he Yucheng met Lin Mu¡¯an. Lin Mu¡¯an was he Yucheng¡¯s girlfriend. It was said that the two of them fell in love at first sight. Lin Mu¡¯an and he Yucheng met because of Song Beibei. Mu¡¯an graduated from a Foreign Studies University and was proficient in five languages. He was their boss¡¯s personal translator. He flew around with his boss all day and often worked late. Later, Song Beibei returned to the company late at night after an interview to write a manuscript. She found Lin Mu¡¯an unconscious in the elevator due to asthma. Song Beibei immediately sent her to the hospital. Fortunately, she was in time and nothing happened. However, she had to stay in the hospital for a while. During that period of time, Song Beibei was doing interviews day and night due to her internship. She didn¡¯t have the energy to care about the person she saved. However, she knew that Lin Mu¡¯an didn¡¯t have any relatives or friends in America. For some reason, Lin Mu¡¯an didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the company. Many people said that she was having an affair with her boss. During that period of time, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t find anyone to take care of her, so she asked he Yucheng to help take care of her. Who knew that this was the beginning of the story. Half a month later, Song Beibei¡¯s work came to an end. Lin Mu¡¯an was also discharged from the hospital. He Yucheng treated her to a meal and suddenly said that he had a girlfriend. However, this was still a long time ago. The two of them were Song Beibei¡¯s best friends in America. In fact, after the two of them got together, Song Beibei and he Yucheng¡¯s relationship became more relaxed. Their relationship had always been very stable. It was only occasionally that Song Beibei asked when the two of them planned to get married. Both of them stammered. However, it wasn¡¯t strange. They were both still very young. The email in the computer had already been sent to the company. Song Beibei finally breathed a sigh of relief and was about to turn off the computer to sleep. However, almost the next second, the company sent another email over. Song Beibei saw the unopened file prompt and wished she could knock the computer off. If this wasn¡¯t he Yucheng¡¯s computer. Capitalists were capitalists. They spared no effort to suppress the surplus labor force of the stockade workers. This email was definitely a new task. Perhaps it was a plan for the company¡¯s new column, or perhaps it was to help other companies write a draft. Song Beibei was simply exhausted. She wanted to sleep, so she did not open it. She planned to sleep until the sun was up the next day before starting work. She did not expect that after returning to China, there would not be a moment of leisure. The next day, Song Beibei really slept until the sun was up. He Suxian had already gone out. She had opened a piano training class in the community. Every day, she had to go out to give lessons to the students. The keys and breakfast were left on the table. Song Beibei looked at the white rice porridge and pickled vegetables on the table, and a trace of warmth slowly flowed through her heart. The winter light just happened to shine in through the window. Song Beibei leisurely ate breakfast and basked in the Sun. She felt that life was nothing more than beautiful. After eating breakfast, she had to go back to work. Song Beibei opened the work email sent yesterday. It seemed that after that, Song Beibei held her face in her hands. It turned out that the company had asked her to meet up with Zhou Xingchen and Eri for a new mission. Zhou Xingchen and Eri were foreign correspondents. They had recently come to China, and the higher-ups seemed to have arranged some work content. It was said that they had been in China for a whole month, and there had been no progress in their new work. It seemed that the company had sent her to support them. The email sent Zhou Xingchen and Eri¡¯s contact information. Song Beibei called them. Although they belonged to different departments, they had interacted with each other on a daily basis. They could be considered good friends. The three of them arranged to meet at a cafe in the city center. Song Beibei arrived early and planned to sit down to read while waiting for the two of them. Unexpectedly, she bumped into an old acquaintance. When that person walked towards Song Beibei, Song Beibei only felt that it was fortunate that she had already finished a cup of coffee. Otherwise, she might have been unable to control herself and spilled it on him. ¡°little daughter, is it because I¡¯m old and my eyes are blurry? The one sitting in front of me right now is you, right? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him unstintingly. ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t pretend anymore. I saw you following me when we were in the parking lot just now. ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows and stopped pretending to be surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in three years. Not only have you become beautiful, but you¡¯ve also become smart. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°thank you for the compliment. ¡± Su Liangxiao looked at Song Beibei and did not try to hide it at all. He looked at Song Beibei from top to bottom. In the end, he was a little sad. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in three years. You¡¯ve grown up. ¡± Song Beibei felt that Su Liangxiao¡¯s tone was a little funny. She looked at him indifferently. ¡°Mr. Su, why do you say that? ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with some sort of emotion. ¡°Beibei, in the past few years, when you were in the United States, did you think of me a little? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I often think of you, especially when it rains. When I look out of the window, I wonder if it¡¯s raining in the city you¡¯re in, and if you have an umbrella¡­ ¡± Song Beibei deliberately used an emotional tone, and her eyes sparkled as she looked at Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao¡¯s emotions were stirred up by her. ¡°Beibei, you¡­ ¡± Song Beibei suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have an umbrella, I hope to cut you. ¡± Su Liangxiao was stunned. He was stunned for about ten seconds before he reacted. Then, he looked at the girl who was smiling sweetly across him and laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re still the same little princess. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s smile was very happy, and it even attracted the attention of many people in the restaurant. Song Beibei also quietly looked at the man across from her. He was still unbelievably beautiful, and his slanted peach blossom eyes narrowed into a line. His temperament had not changed, and he still exuded a kind of frivolous silkpants. His clothes were also very casual. He wore a long black windbreaker, and he was handsome and Suave. His style was quite different from his identity. He sat there like a model who was about to walk on an international runway. He was not the chairman of a large corporation who could control the skies. As she looked at the person across from her, many things from the past came flooding over like a tide. There were actually more of them than when she was facing Gu Yanqing. It was probably because she had already rehearsed in her mind when she met Gu Yanqing. But when she returned to the country this time, she really did not think that she would have even the slightest interaction with this man in front of her. After three years, Song Beibei had indeed grown up, and her senses were sharper than before. However, after three years, Song Beibei saw the man in front of her. Her initial impression of the two did not change in the slightest. First, he was a cunning Fox. Second, he was very dangerous, even more dangerous than before. Chapter 254 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei used to be a newborn calf that was not afraid of a tiger. Even though she knew at that time that Su Liangxiao harbored evil intentions towards her and relied on this Fox to save her a few times, she believed in her intuition that Su Liangxiao would not really hurt her. But what happened after that? Her intuition was bullshit. She was too naive, too conceited, and took herself too seriously. In the end, the reason why Song Beibei ended up like that was all because of Su Liangxiao, step by step. And she was like his prey, lured by him to the bottom step by step. Three years ago, those last days were really too sad. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to think about it, and she didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake. When she met Su Liangxiao, she only understood one thing. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, so she had to hide. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I suddenly thought of something important. I¡¯ll be leaving first. See you again. ¡± Su Liangxiao looked at Song Beibei, but he didn¡¯t get up. Instead, he looked at Song Beibei with deep eyes. Su Liangxiao¡¯s eyes were very beautiful. Those peach blossom eyes seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts, making Song Beibei very uncomfortable. He lazily leaned against the SOFA and slightly raised a hand. ¡°See you again? Not Bad, we¡¯ll meet soon. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. She felt that Su Liangxiao¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. But she did not have time to think about it and left. It was not because she was afraid of him, nor was it because she could not let it go. To be honest, Song Beibei did not hate him in her heart. It was just that she had spent three years with great difficulty to completely sever all ties with the past. She did not want to learn from the previous mistakes, and she could not repeat them. Song Beibei and Zhou Xingchen made an appointment with Eri at another place. In the evening, Song Beibei hosted a dinner for Zhou Xingchen and Eri. Song Beibei chose Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant. Zhou Xingchen and Eri had always been partners. The two of them had been to many countries for interviews. Although they were about the same age as Song Beibei, their experiences were much richer than Song Beibei¡¯s. Zhou Xingchen was Chinese and had lived in the United States since he was young. He was an authentic ABC. Eri was actually an Englishman, but he looked like the young Tom Cruise. He was very handsome. Moreover, the two of them were a couple. This was the truth that broke the hearts of the girls in the company. When the two of them first announced that they were together in a high-profile manner, many of the girls in the company cried. This was because Eri was the prince charming of many of the girls in the company. Zhou Xingchen was also very popular. The two handsome men announced that they were together in a high-profile manner, causing everyone to have psychological trauma later on. Later on, when the new employees of the company saw the handsome man for the first time, everyone said, ¡°this handsome man is so good-looking. He must have a boyfriend. ¡± Zhou Xingchen and Eri had a common hobby, which was to love Chinese culture and Chinese cuisine. Therefore, the two of them always ran to China when they had nothing to do, so the domestic tasks were basically left to the two of them. Song Beibei treated the two of them to fish hotpot. While the food was in full swing, Eri began to complain in fluent Chinese. ¡°Miya, you don¡¯t know how difficult it is to deal with Mr. Iceberg. I¡¯ve asked him seven times, but his secretary said that he wasn¡¯t around. His whereabouts were secretive, and I almost didn¡¯t see him coming out of the company. Tell me, doesn¡¯t he have a home? Is He sleeping in the company? ¡± Zhou Xingchen patted Eri¡¯s shoulder from the side. ¡°It¡¯s good that Miya is here. Miya is best at overcoming the psychological defenses of those who don¡¯t want to be interviewed. ¡± Miya was Song Beibei¡¯s English name. Everyone in the company had their own strengths. Eri was best at chatting with people. He had friends all over the world. Basically, those who accepted his interviews would become friends with him. But if the other party didn¡¯t even give him the opportunity to interview, there was no other way. Song Beibei was different. Song Beibei was best at using psychology to work for others. She minored in psychology when she was in school. Especially when they wanted to make documentaries. In fact, many people were not willing to accept interviews. Song Beibei was best at convincing them. Everyone said that she had a unique personality charm. In fact, this included the negotiation skills that she had learned from doing documentaries and interviewing hundreds of slum dwellers when she graduated. Of course, other than negotiation skills, sincerity was the best. Song Beibei felt a little embarrassed after being praised by her colleagues. In addition, she did have some confidence in this aspect. Thus, she said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, leave the matter of the interview to me. By the way, what kind of interview are you arranging this time? ¡± Zhou Xingchen said, ¡°it¡¯s the CEO of Pearl Group, Mr. Gu Yanqing. ¡± Eri immediately added, ¡°this iceberg is very handsome. He¡¯s totally my type. ¡± Zhou Xingchen looked at Eri expressionlessly. Eri immediately pretended to be Xiao Ke. ¡°Darling, just joking. ¡± When Song Beibei heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s name, her heart skipped a beat. Oh my God, you¡¯re not playing with me, are you? How could it be him? It was fine after dinner. Song Beibei told them to wait for her news. Song Beibei thought for a while and finally returned to the song family¡¯s old residence. It was already very late. When Song Beibei reached home, she realized that Gu Yanqing had not come over. Auntie Feng happened to be awake as well. When she saw that Song Beibei had returned, she said that she wanted to prepare supper for her. Song Beibei pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t be so busy, Auntie Feng. Is Mr. Gu still not back yet? ¡± Auntie Feng said, ¡°Gu Yanqing came back quite early yesterday and hasn¡¯t come back today. Oh right, Miss, Mr. Gu asked me about you last night because you didn¡¯t come back. ¡± Song Beibei returned to her room and hesitated for a while before dialing a number. It was Gu Yanqing¡¯s previous phone number However, three years had passed. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if he had changed his number. The call actually connected very quickly. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Who is this? ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a while before she said, ¡°It¡¯s me. Do you have time? I have something to talk to you about. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. ¡± Then, he hung up the phone. What temper? Song Beibei glared at the phone fiercely, as if the phone was Gu Yanqing. Then she sat on the Sofa and sighed. It was all her fault for boasting. Now it was hard to get off the tiger. Some time ago, the company wanted to make a commercial documentary about how the elites were trained. Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao¡¯s names were listed in it. This case was a good opportunity. Song Beibei originally had the chance to participate. But seeing these people¡¯s names, she deliberately gave up. She didn¡¯t expect to run into them after returning to China. But this was a new mission arranged by the company. Moreover, Song Beibei was planning to raise her salary after Christmas. However, she understood that if Gu Yanqing really wanted to do an interview with him, it would be more difficult than ascending to the heavens. Moreover, she had only come back today with the attitude that she wanted to try. Since Gu Yanqing was able to forget the past and generously give her 20,000 yuan, he might just agree to this small matter. Reality proved that he wasn¡¯t that lucky. Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t have much hope in her heart. So she wasn¡¯t disappointed. Seeing that it was already late and she might disturb teacher he, she decided to stay here today. Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t come back anyway. It seemed that the tens of thousands of yuan was really Gu Yanqing¡¯s whim to help his ex-wife. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would come back in less than ten minutes. At that time, Song Beibei took her clothes and was about to take a shower. At this time, Gu Yanqing broke into the room. When Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing, she was stunned. After a long while, she finally reacted and frowned, ¡°Mr. Gu, when I invite you into my ex-wife¡¯s room, can you knock on the door first? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have the habit of knocking on the door in the past. There were a few times in the past when he broke into her room while she was showering. Then, some unspeakable things would inevitably happen. Song Beibei wished she could knock on her own head. What was she thinking? She was really obsessed. On the other side, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all for breaking into the room. Just cold and clear perfunctory one: ¡°I forgot. ¡± Song Beibei also does not haggle with him, remind oneself next time must remember to lock the door. But on second thought, she didn¡¯t intend to live here, so she felt that there was no need to fuss about it. Song Beibei asked casually: ¡°Mr. Gu is looking for me for something? ¡± Gu Yanqing saw her so indifferent attitude, voice with a hint of displeasure: ¡°didn¡¯t you just call me? ¡± Chapter 255 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why he was unhappy. Anyway, ever since he came back and met her this time, he had never given her a good look. Song Beibei felt that she was quite magnanimous. Because she didn¡¯t care about him at all. Song Beibei said officially, ¡°Mr. Song, speaking of which, I have a presumptuous request. ¡± Song Beibei told Gu Yanqing about the interview. It included the introduction and influence of their company, as well as the positive impact of the interview on Pearl Group, as well as the guarantee that this project would never involve personal privacy and emotional issues. Actually, the company also had gossip weekly. When Gu Yanqing had revealed that he had a fianc??e, someone had started investigating. But there was no result. Otherwise, why not dig out his privacy and sell it as a favor to his colleagues in the entertainment department? Of course, Song Beibei was just thinking about it. Gu Yanqing patiently listened to Song Beibei¡¯s long speech. Just as Song Beibei was waiting for the results, Gu Yanqing suddenly asked, ¡°you¡¯ve been abroad for so many years, you should have learned how to cook, right? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Why did Gu Yanqing suddenly ask this? It was as if he didn¡¯t listen to what she had just said. Then, under Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze, Song Beibei felt a little embarrassed. Because her culinary skills had really not improved at all. Song Beibei said, ¡°I can barely make an egg-fried rice. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then egg-fried Rice it is. ¡± ¡°What egg-fried Rice? ¡± ¡°make some egg-fried Rice for me. I haven¡¯t eaten today, I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Song Beibei took the opportunity to say, ¡°I¡¯ll make egg-fried rice for you? You¡¯ll accept our interview? ¡± Gu Yanqing responded indifferently. This was really an unexpected gain. Moreover, this was clearly a profit for Song Beibei compared to the business. Song Beibei even wondered if Gu Yanqing¡¯s brain had gone crazy from hunger. Song Beibei went to the small kitchen and put on an apron. There was quite a lot of stuff in the fridge. Song Beibei only took two eggs. Egg Fried Rice was really too simple. It was probably the best dish most Chinese people were good at. Song Beibei beat the eggs and scattered the scallions. Then, she poured in the rice that had just been saut??ed and fried it casually. Basically, the egg fried rice was out of the pot just like that. When Song Beibei finished packing the plates and turned around, Gu Yanqing had already stood behind her. Gu Yanqing had already taken off his coat. Inside was a white shirt. Because the room was very warm, Gu Yanqing had already unbuttoned two buttons on his collar. His sleeves were rolled up as well. He leaned against the cover of the kitchen. He was tall and had long legs and long legs. He stood there with his arms crossed, looking like a painting. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was very strange. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the lights. Song Beibei actually felt that there was a hint of gentleness in his gaze. When their eyes met, both of them were slightly stunned. Song Beibei smiled at him, not hiding anything. ¡°Mr. Gu, your gaze is so gentle. Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m your fianc??e? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed with a trace of embarrassment. He turned around without saying a word, and already sat down. Song Beibei shrugged and brought the egg-fried rice up. Gu Yanqing ate four bowls of egg-fried rice, a whole four bowls, and finished all the rice. Even Song Beibei was a little stunned when she saw this. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°how many days have you not eaten? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t answer. Although he ate a lot, his eating style was still very elegant. Even when he put down the bowl and chopsticks, he looked so elegant and refined. Song Beibei said, ¡°why don¡¯t I make you some more? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at her and said lightly, ¡°I put too much salt. It¡¯s too salty and tastes terrible. ¡± Song Beibei was depressed. It tastes terrible, yet you still eat so much. But no matter what, Gu Yanqing actually kept his promise and accepted their interview. When Gu Yanqing accepted the interview, Song Beibei was beside him. For a moment, she suddenly thought of the matter from many years ago. Back then, Zhao Dantong insisted on interviewing Gu Yanqing. In the end, it was also her who negotiated the conditions. What were the conditions back then? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t remember clearly. It was just that back then, when she was sweet and cloying, she only needed to act coquettishly and shamelessly, and Gu Yanqing would be helpless against her. Song Beibei felt that she couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to finally let go. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to have today¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the past at all. She had to think of a way. She had to return to the United States as soon as possible. The interview went smoothly, but the interview only started at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. So when the interview ended, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening. When the interview ended, Gu Yanqing invited them over to shake hands with them. Just as he was packing up and preparing to leave, Eri walked over and hooked his arm around Song Beibei¡¯s neck. ¡°Miya, are you going to have supper? ¡± Song Beibei happened to be hungry as well, so she answered casually, ¡°sure. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Eri¡¯s arm that was resting on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and frowned slightly Then, when Song Beibei and the others were about to leave, Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s so late. Thank you for your hard work. Let me treat everyone to a midnight snack. ¡± The few of them did not expect this, but other than Song Beibei, they were all flattered. Ai Li had a good impression of Gu Yanqing. It was supposed to be a 40-minute interview, but he forcefully did it for two hours. However, Song Beibei did not expect Gu Yanqing to be so cooperative. Zhou Xingchen also agreed. Song Beibei had no choice but to follow. The driver drove, and Gu Yanqing sat in the passenger seat. Song Beibei and the other two sat in the back seat. The driver was Uncle Xiang. Two days ago, when Song Beibei was at the old residence, he happened to be on vacation, so song Beibei did not see him. When Uncle Xiang saw song Beibei, he was so excited that his voice trembled. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back? ¡± Then, he held Song Beibei¡¯s hand so excitedly that tears welled up in his eyes. Eri and Zhou Xingchen looked at him in confusion. It was not until Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°Uncle Xiang, drive first. ¡± Uncle Xiang then let go of Song Beibei. Song Beibei could only explain in English, ¡°he might have mistaken her for someone else. ¡± Gu Yanqing watched Song Beibei from the rearview mirror. Seeing her and the two men whispering to each other, he couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. At the beginning, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t give them an address. After the car was on the road, Uncle Xiang asked, ¡°sir, where are we going? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked indifferently, ¡°what do you guys want to eat? ¡± The three people behind realized that Gu Yanqing was asking them. Eri put his arm around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and said in English, ¡°you¡¯re the big project today, Miya. I¡¯ll let you make the decision. ¡± Zhou Xingchen also agreed. Song Beibei thought for a moment and was silent for a while. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I want to eat skewers. ¡± Eri heard that and said, ¡°that¡¯s great. I was just thinking about eating them. Chinese lamb skewers are really the most delicious thing in the world. ¡± Eri and Zhou Xingchen were both very casual, so song Beibei did not feel that it was rude. Especially when she was in the company, she heard Eri say in the company that the best thing to eat in China was skewers. Song Beibei smiled and said to the person in front of her, ¡°Mr. Gu, take us to Chenghuang Street. ¡± Chenghuang street was close to the university town, and it was a famous snack street in the city. When Song Beibei was in school, she used to sneak there to eat kebabs. Why did she do it secretly? Because Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t allow it. Gu Yanqing was a neat freak, especially when it came to food. He was very strict. He couldn¡¯t even stand the greasy tables and chairs, let alone eating the food from the pitch-black grill by the roadside. Even now, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see his face, but she could still think of his furrowed brows and unwilling expression. Yes, Song Beibei did it on purpose. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t mean to provoke his bottom line. Instead, Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing would definitely not be willing to go to such a place. She was already a little hungry. She also wanted to go out for a good meal, but faced with Gu Yanqing¡¯s ice-cold face, even eating shark fin risotto would cause indigestion. Song Beibei thought that at most, Gu Yanqing would bring them to that Chenghuang Street. She would never go in. Unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing was silent for only two seconds before he calmly said to uncle Xiang, ¡°Uncle Xiang, go to Chenghuang Street. ¡± When they reached Chenghuang Street, Song Beibei deliberately gave Gu Yanqing a way out. ¡°Mr. Gu, we know that you have a lot of things to attend to every day. Just leave us here. Thank you very much for your cooperation this time. I hope that we can work together again if there¡¯s a chance. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. ¡°since you¡¯re so grateful to me, Miss Song will treat you to a meal today. ¡± As he said that, he was the first to get off the car and enter Chenghuang Street. Song Beibei was a little stunned. Gu Yanqing just turned around and said to her in a neutral tone, ¡°I¡¯m not used to people owing me favors. ¡± Chapter 256 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was furious. What kind of person was he! She wasn¡¯t used to owing people favors, but he was saying that he didn¡¯t like it when people owed him favors. And he was still standing by the car. Eri hooked his arm around her neck and stroked her chin. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miya. Why do you like to be in a daze today? ¡± All of this happened to fall into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, and his gaze deepened. In the end, they really sat down at a food stall. The four of them squeezed onto a small dining table. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing wearing a custom-made coat from a hundred-year-old Italian shop. He was sitting on a chair with some unknown black spots, and her heart ached. However, eating skewers in the middle of winter was still very enjoyable. They also ordered a pot of grilled fish. When the fish was served in a rectangular iron pot, it bubbled and bubbled. Charcoal was added to the bottom, and the fragrance and steam of cumin rose up. As far as the eye could see, the entire street was filled with smoke and fire. The entire street was filled with people, sitting and walking Shouts, laughter, and the sounds of bargaining intertwined together, as if this was the most vulgar and spicy smell of fireworks in the world. Song Beibei looked at them and felt a little emotional. Eri and Zhou Xingchen ordered beer. Both of them loved local draft beer. They poured it into a one-time transparent cup and gulped it down. Song Beibei had not been so relaxed for a long time. After drinking two cups, she had nothing to worry about She started chatting with Eri, Zhou Xingchen, and all over the place. Song Beibei ate a lot. The table was filled with rows and rows of iron sticks, piled up like a small mountain. Gu Yanqing frowned when he saw them. Song Beibei found it funny. As expected, Gu Yanqing, a disgraced immortal, would not adapt to the life of mortals even if he occasionally came to the mortal world on a whim. Gu Yanqing hardly touched his chopsticks. He only drank a small mouthful of beer. In the end, Song Beibei drank high with Eri and the others and began to sing. In the end, Gu Yanqing was the one who stuffed her into the car. She was sure of this. Song Beibei drank a lot of beer, but she was not drunk. In the past, she didn¡¯t have a good taste in alcohol. Even if she drank a few glasses of beer, she would still lose her mind. Gu Yanqing probably thought that she was still like this. But in reality, she wasn¡¯t like this now. When she was studying in the United States, there was a time when she was under too much pressure. She liked to drink red wine. In the middle of the night when she was reading, she always liked to put a glass of red wine beside her to refresh herself. Over time, her alcohol tolerance had improved a lot. Although it wasn¡¯t said that a thousand glasses couldn¡¯t last forever. But this little bit of beer wasn¡¯t enough to make her lose her mind. However, at this moment, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t pretending to be drunk. It was only because of the effects of the alcohol that her entire body relaxed. Sitting in the car, Song Beibei leaned against the car window. However, Cheng Huang had received a bumpy car outside and was currently repairing the road. The car couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bumpy. She didn¡¯t know if it happened to pass by a deep pit, but the car had a huge jolt. Song Beibei¡¯s entire body fell towards Gu Yanqing¡¯s direction. Song Beibei didn¡¯t open her eyes. Because Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t move either. Song Beibei leaned on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes to take a nap. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t push her away either. Gu Yanqing still had the faint smell of barbecue on him. But it still couldn¡¯t cover up the faint, clear scent of orchids that belonged to him. When that scent entered her nose, Song Beibei actually felt very sad for a moment. She had the urge to cry. But in the end, her mind was still clear. The car soon stopped at a place. When she got out of the car, Song Beibei opened her eyes slightly. This wasn¡¯t the song family¡¯s old house. But it wasn¡¯t the maple villa either. It seemed to be a villa community that had only been built in the past two years. Because when Song Beibei left that year, she didn¡¯t know about this place at all. It was Gu Yanqing who carried Song Beibei inside. There were villas and high-rise buildings in this community. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would live on the high-rise. Gu Yanqing lived on the top floor of a 33-story building. When she entered the room, Song Beibei opened her eyes. She struggled off Gu Yanqing¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°Gu Yanqing, this is your nest. Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. People like you are really cunning. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the drunk Song Beibei and used the key to open the door. However, his voice was not as cold as before. He only said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for the past three years. ¡± Song Beibei walked in alone. This room was not considered small. However, it was not even 200 square meters. Compared to the song family¡¯s old residence, it was really too shabby. Song Beibei was now full of curiosity. She looked through every room in Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. She did not even let go of the bathroom. Instead, it seemed like she was looking for something. Gu Yanqing also saw it. He directly grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you looking for? ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something that women use here. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly tightened his grip on Song Beibei¡¯s arm and his eyes darkened, ¡°Song Beibei, what do you mean? ¡± Song Beibei was still giggling. He said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, if this place is used as a wedding room, aren¡¯t you too shabby? Gu Wanjing is willing to accept it? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes darkened again, ¡°Song Beibei, what do you want to ask? What do you mean by mentioning her? Why are you telling me this all of a sudden? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing and smiled. She even reached out to touch Gu Yanqing¡¯s face, ¡°Gu Yanqing, tell me the truth. Are you going to marry Gu Wanjing? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with tears. She actually looked a little heartbroken. Gu Yanqing¡¯s ice-cold face seemed to have been cut open by an axe. Then, it started to crack inch by inch. Gu Yanqing was silent for a while before he said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not in love with her. ¡± One of his hands also touched Song Beibei¡¯s cheek. Song Beibei did not wear makeup. There was no makeup on her face. It was so smooth that it looked as if she had been peeling off her shell. It was snow-white and tender. Because of the alcohol, there was a faint blush on both sides of her cheeks. Her eyes were very beautiful, like a layer of mist, like the misty rain in Jiangnan. There was a seductive charm in the mist. Her little red mouth was slightly pouting, like a Red Cherry. That kind of bright red color seemed to have a fatal temptation. She looked up just like that. The light from the ceiling shone on her face, like a thin layer of gauze It made Song Beibei look a little dreamy. Gu Yanqing felt that it was not real. Because of this scene, he had seen it countless times in his dreams over the past three years. And every time, when he thought it was real, he would suddenly wake up. All that was left was endless darkness and an empty, aching chest. However, the touch of his fingertips did not deceive her. That warm feeling was something he had never experienced in his dreams. It actually made him feel as if his feet were on solid ground. It was as if the dandelion that was still drifting in the air had finally met a piece of soil and started to take root and sprout. It was so peaceful. And now, Gu Yanqing was just like that Dandelion. At this moment, the barren soil in his heart, which had been dry for a long time, suddenly began to rain heavily. It was as if a certain desire buried deep in his blood, in an instant, began to awaken crazily. Every cell in his body was clamoring and boiling. The defense line in the bottom of his heart finally collapsed. Gu Yanqing lowered his head and kissed her fiercely. Song Beibei endured this kiss, and it was as if a violent wind and huge waves were stirred up in an instant. Her strength was insignificant, and she was powerless to resist. But at the last moment when Gu Yanqing pushed her onto the SOFA, she still woke up. Gu Yanqing murmured in the air, ¡°it hurts, it hurts¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing finally let go of her. Suppressing the most primitive impulse in his heart, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°where does it hurt? ¡± Song Beibei pointed to her chest, ¡°it hurts, it hurts here. There¡¯s medicine in my pocket. ¡± Gu Yanqing felt as if he was struck by lightning. Her heart hurt, and there was medicine in her pocket at all times. What was going on? Gu Yanqing quickly took out medicine from Song Beibei¡¯s pocket. He gave Song Beibei One. Gu Yanqing looked at the name of the medicine. It was a kind of medicine used to treat frequent angina pectoris. How could he not know that Song Beibei had angina pectoris. Yes, they had been separated for three years, how could he know? Chapter 257 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION It was true that Song Beibei had angina. When she was in the United States, there was a period of time when she was in critical condition due to heart failure. Later, although she was cured, she suffered from angina. However, she had gotten much better over the past year. She had also had two episodes. However, once she had an episode, the pain would be unbearable. It was worse than death. Song Beibei was really scared, so she always brought a bottle of heart stimulant with her. Gu Yanqing carried Song Beibei to the big bed in the bedroom. Then he left and sat on the Sofa alone, staring at Song Beibei¡¯s small medicine in a daze. What exactly happened in the past three years? Gu Yanqing walked for a while, and when he knew that there was no movement outside, Song Beibei slowly opened her eyes. Actually, her angina didn¡¯t attack just now. The pain just now was also faked. As for why. Because she wasn¡¯t drunk Her mind was still clear. Just now, her appearance was nothing more than a bowl of bewitching soup for Gu Yanqing. She wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Yanqing was willing to drink it. But in the end, he said that his fianc??e wasn¡¯t Gu Wanjing. Yes, Song Beibei had set a trap. She just wanted to know if Gu Yanqing really wanted to marry Gu Wanjing. Gu Yanqing wanted a fianc??e who wanted to use the Pearl group as a Betrothal gift. Was it Gu Wanjing. This was also one of the reasons why Song Beibei had to return to the country this time. It had been three years. She had already let go of everything in the country. Whether it was Gu Yanqing or the Pearl Group. But when she read in the newspapers that Gu Yanqing was going to get married and that he was going to use the Pearl Group as a Betrothal gift¡­ In the end, Song Beibei still could not calm down. Because the only person she could think of who Gu Yanqing was going to marry was Gu Wanjing. Had the two of them finally gotten together? Was it not enough that Gu Yanqing had given her a law firm? Was He going to hand over the entire Pearl Group with both hands? Song Beibei felt as if her calm heart had been thrown into a stone, causing waves just like that. She could have just left it alone. But she couldn¡¯t. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Gu Yanqing to marry anyone. He was the one who guarded the Pearl Group. Since she had already given up, Song Beibei didn¡¯t care who he wanted to give it to. But it couldn¡¯t be Gu Wanjing! Song Beibei didn¡¯t hate Gu Wanjing too much. In the past, at most, she had only tripped her and Gu Yanqing. But in the end, she didn¡¯t cause any waves. Song Beibei¡¯s decision to leave was not because of her. However, Song Beibei¡¯s greatest feeling towards her was hatred! Song Beibei hated this kind of sanctimonious person. In the eyes of the world, she was loved by others, upholding justice, and an amazing female lawyer. But only Song Beibei knew her character. She colluded with local underworld forces for profit, and even resorted to unscrupulous means. Song Beibei looked down on this kind of person! She could give up the Pearl Group, but the Pearl Group was in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands. At the very least, it was clean. She absolutely could not let a person like Gu Wanjing tarnish the Pearl Group. This was Song Beibei¡¯s bottom line. So everything just now was an act. She pretended to be drunk and pretended to be pitiful. Because she had been drinking, even if she pretended to be unable to forget the past, she could still turn on him the next day when she woke up. In any case, she had already determined the answer she wanted. As for whether Gu Yanqing really had a fianc??e, or if his fianc??e was some other heiress, Song Beibei did not care at all. She would leave as soon as possible. But just now, when Gu Yanqing kissed her¡­ Song Beibei felt that she had lost control. She thought that she had a good grasp of the situation. At that time, she didn¡¯t even want to push him away. It was as if a part of her heart was gradually sinking. She couldn¡¯t control it. Song Beibei slowly opened her palm. Under the thin light, her palm was covered in blood. Just now, she had dug her nails deeply into her skin and flesh, and finally regained a trace of rationality. In the past three years, Song Beibei had never despised her like this. Gu Yanqing was like her drug addiction. She had to suffer a lot before she could get rid of him completely. And just now, she almost¡­ ¡­ She did not want to live that kind of life anymore. Life was like a roller coaster. In a while, you would be thrown into heaven, but it could also bring you to hell at any time. Song Beibei only felt that the ordinary days were really good. She was afraid, but she could not take it anymore. Song Beibei slept on Gu Yanqing¡¯s bed and fell asleep unexpectedly. Actually, she had always had the problem of recognizing a bed. She had not had a good sleep when she returned to the country in the past two days. When she woke up in the morning, she heard some movement outside. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was still a little hazy. She opened the door and went out. To her surprise, she saw a woman in the living room. It was the person Song Beibei did not want to see the most. Gu Wanjing heard the sound and turned around at the same time with a smile on her face. ¡°third brother, I brought you breakfast¡­ ¡± She swallowed the rest of her words when she saw Song Beibei¡¯s face. Her pupils constricted. The glass of milk in her hand paused for a moment. However, it only took a second for Gu Wanjing to put the glass down steadily and stand up straight. Gu Wanjing turned around. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei walked out and even stretched lazily. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? ¡± Gu Wanjing sized up Song Beibei. She could not help but frown and her face turned Pale. What Song Beibei was wearing now was really one of Gu Yanqing¡¯s long shirts. Last night, she could not fall asleep at the beginning and her body smelled like barbecue. Later on, she simply got up and took a shower. She really did not have any clothes to wear, so she randomly took a new shirt from Gu Yanqing¡¯s closet. But now, in Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes, it was definitely a different scene. She walked out of Gu Yanqing¡¯s room in such a generous manner. It was inevitable that people would think too much of her. Song Beibei observed Gu Wanjing¡¯s face. She was indeed a person with exceptional mental fortitude. Other than a little disgust that she did not want to hide, she did not have many intense emotions. However, Song Beibei thought that she might want to tear herself apart in her heart. Song Beibei walked to the table and sat down gracefully. She deliberately leaned over to take a look, ¡°what did you buy for breakfast? Do you have the Rongji soup dumplings that I like? ¡± Gu Wanjing really bought the Rongji soup dumplings. That was because this was also Gu Yanqing¡¯s favorite breakfast. Sometimes, early in the morning, Gu Yanqing would rather take a detour of more than ten kilometers to cat alley to eat. Now, Gu Wanjing finally understood. In the past, Gu Yanqing clearly did not like it. Why did he suddenly change his taste in these three years. Heh. So it was just love for what she loved, or going to that place to see things and remember people. Song Beibei did not stand on ceremony and directly took a soup dumpling with her hand and put it in her mouth. She praised, ¡°it¡¯s really been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten. I didn¡¯t expect it to still be the same taste. I miss it so much. ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at her quietly. Her voice was cold as she continued to ask the same question, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei raised her eyelids and looked at her. She still asked, ¡°why can¡¯t I be here? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s face was dark. It had only been three days since she returned to the country. Gu Yanqing had brought her here. As for her, Gu Yanqing had never invited her up to cook for him in the past three years. Even if she worked with him until late at night sometimes. And today, she had an inexplicable bad premonition. She deliberately bought breakfast. She did not expect the door to be unlocked and she came in just like that. But she did not expect to see such a scene. Gu Wanjing looked into the bedroom, intentionally or unintentionally. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°stop looking. Isn¡¯t Gu Yanqing inside? ¡± ¡°where is my third brother? ¡± Song Beibei curled the corners of her lips and said indifferently, ¡°who knows where he is now? Maybe he went to buy breakfast just like you? ¡± To Gu Wanjing, these words were both sarcastic and provocative. She had never expected that Song Beibei would come back three years later and brazenly appear here. And now, she really looked like a spoiled concubine from ancient times. She was arrogant and proud of herself. She simply wanted someone to tear her smug face apart. Song Beibei was naturally not faking it. Back then, she had really bullied Gu Wanjing ruthlessly. She did not expect this kind of bullying to feel so good. Looking at Gu Wanjing¡¯s vicious gaze, Song Beibei felt a trace of joy in her heart. In the past, she had stood between her and Gu Yanqing without restraint. She had never thought that there would come a day when she would have the chance to annoy her like this. Chapter 258 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei ate her soup dumpling carelessly and did not care about Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing endured for a while and finally grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Song Beibei, what is your purpose for coming back this time? Haven¡¯t you disappeared for three years? Isn¡¯t it good to disappear quietly from the world? Why did you come back? Why did you come back? ¡± Song Beibei shook off Gu Wanjing¡¯s hand, but she was beaming with joy. ¡°I can come back if I want to, and disappear if I want to. A barrister should not be able to control my freedom of life. ¡°. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s facial expression is gloomy and cold: ¡°You don¡¯t love him at all, what do you return to do? ¡± Why did you come back to mess with us when everything was peaceful? You can¡¯t destroy the relationship between me and my brother. It was the same three years ago, and it will be the same three years later. Even if we make another choice, my brother will still choose me before you and me.¡± Song Beibei chuckled, especially sarcastically, ¡°Gu Wanjing, you must have lost your memory. Three years ago, I was the one who forced Gu Yanqing to let go. Otherwise, you would think that Gu Yanqing would be with you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°so what if you have accompanied him for three years? His fianc??e is not you! ¡± In an instant, Gu Wanjing¡¯s face turned pale. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Wanjing, you¡¯re so smart. You should know that Gu Yanqing doesn¡¯t love you at all. Even if he gave you a law firm and protected you back then, he still doesn¡¯t love you, let alone marry you. I¡¯ve separated from Gu Yanqing. To be honest, I don¡¯t care about him at all now. But if you ask me why I came back to China, I¡¯ll tell you. I just came back to confirm that Gu Yanqing¡¯s fianc??e isn¡¯t you. Seeing you like this, I¡¯m relieved. Gu Wanjing, you¡¯ll never be happy. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s words were like a curse that entered Gu Wanjing¡¯s ears. Gu Wanjing only felt that the little girl in front of him was no longer the little girl from three years ago. Although Song Beibei from three years ago was fearless, she was more reckless and impulsive. It was very easy for her to fall into her trap. However, the current Song Beibei was also born with the aura of a young miss. However, she was like an unsheathed dagger, revealing its sharpness. It had been three years. This little girl was like a poppy, an addiction that Gu Yanqing could not get rid of. In these three years, no matter what she did, Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart and mind would always be filled with her. She had originally thought that it would be fine as long as this little girl disappeared. Time would change everything. However, there were some people who allowed time to fly by, but it was even more penetrating into their bones. Just like Gu Yanqing to himself, and Song Beibei to Gu Yanqing. In these three years, she had been living in despair. She knew that Gu Yanqing had been searching for news about Song Beibei all over the world. But the world was so big. And Song Beibei had obviously deliberately avoided it. Perhaps she had already concealed her identity and changed her life. There were billions of people in the world. To find someone was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Gu Wanjing was glad about this. She was even more glad that Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were separated by the hatred of killing their father. No matter how much they loved each other, how could they be together. Moreover, she had even directed a good show back then. Actually, when Song Beibei came to look for her back then, she already knew her purpose. She deliberately did not see her, but the timing was just right. Liang Bingkun happened to come looking for her. She knew Liang Bingkun¡¯s dirty tricks, but he just wanted to get more money. She did not care about the money, so there was no need for her to follow him. But she still went. Before she left, she deliberately let the car circle in front of Song Beibei to attract this little daughter¡¯s attention. She knew that Song Beibei would definitely follow. Among the two men guarding the door, one of them was hers. With just one look, she knew what to do next. So, she deliberately let Song Beibei in while she was talking to Liang Bingkun. And at that time, she also deliberately left a gap in the study room. She was good at planning, and everything was accurate. Including the seemingly unintentional words: Gu Yanqing already knew. Song Beibei mistakenly thought that Gu Yanqing already knew about the corruption and framing incident, and that she was the one who used a trick to frame Song Beibei. She was not worried that Song Beibei would go to Gu Yanqing to ask for confirmation. Because this little daughter had a proud pride, and was stupid enough to only believe what she saw and heard. Moreover, she created such a ¡°truth¡± for her. People often believed what they saw and heard unintentionally. But little did they know that even such an ¡°unintentional¡± scene was meticulously arranged by her. She successfully planted a poisonous thorn in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. She only waited for this little daughter to use her ¡°self-righteousness¡± and the jealousy, resentment, and unwillingness buried in the bottom of her heart to water it. Until this thorn grew into a thorn. At that time, Song Beibei had looked for her to propose a divorce agreement, wanting Gu Yanqing to leave the family with nothing. However, she had made a suggestion to Gu Yanqing. She wanted Gu Yanqing to take over the Pearl Group¡¯s family business. She had said that the only thing that the little daughter cared about now was the Pearl Group¡¯s family business. As long as the Pearl Group was in his hands, Song Beibei would definitely not divorce, nor would she leave. Gu Yanqing actually believed her. She had helped Gu Yanqing Tamper with the agreement. Actually, she was even clearer in her heart. Since Song Beibei knew the ¡°truth¡± that she had discovered herself, no matter what, she would definitely divorce Gu Yanqing. This little girl had been spoiled too much. She had never known that there was the word compromise in marriage. Based on Gu Wanjing¡¯s understanding of her, Song Beibei would definitely rather die than live on. She had guessed correctly. Even if Song Beibei had to leave the house with nothing, she would definitely divorce Gu Yanqing. All of this was within her expectations. This girl had left the house with nothing. She did not have any capital. In the future, she would find an opportunity to step into the mud and make her unable to turn over a new leaf. It was just that this girl had suddenly disappeared. No one knew where she had gone. At that time, Gu Wanjing felt that she was lucky that she didn¡¯t have the time to make a move. It was good that she had disappeared. Moreover, the misunderstanding between her and Gu Yanqing was already deep. It was impossible for them to cross paths in this lifetime. But she didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Three years. It was just three years, yet she appeared in front of her again openly. What was even more hateful was that she spent three years but still couldn¡¯t conquer Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart. And she had only returned for three days and had already walked out of Gu Yanqing¡¯s bedroom openly. How could she tolerate this. At this moment, she was still sitting there flaunting her prowess. How hateful. Gu Wanjing mocked coldly, ¡°Miss Song, have you forgotten about killing your father so quickly ¡°I have overestimated your integrity. Why? Do you feel more comfortable being Gu Yanqing¡¯s puppet ¡°since you still chose to live in Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes three years later, why did you pretend to disappear three years ago? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s words were extremely unpleasant. Song Beibei knew that she was also desperate and was trying to provoke her. However, Song Beibei¡¯s current mind did not fall for this trick. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°whether I have integrity or not is my business. It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, the barrister, whether I have a relationship with Gu Yanqing or a broken relationship. However, you did tell me the truth. These few years, I¡¯ve been living too hard overseas and I¡¯m used to being a rich lady. This so-called independence isn¡¯t as comfortable as being a puppet. I left three years ago, but I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t come. Humans are the most fickle animals. Perhaps I¡¯ve already changed my mind. Help me guess. If I ask Gu Yanqing to remarry, will he abandon that so-called fianc??e and remarry me I¡¯m really curious.¡± Gu Wanjing was so angry that she looked like she was about to break the law. ¡°Song Beibei, you have no sense of shame. ¡± Song Beibei laughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment coming from someone like you. ¡± Song Beibei looked at her provocatively. ¡°Gu Wanjing, you¡¯re just so pathetic. You¡¯ll never be as good as me. If the two of us were to fall into the water, Gu Yanqing would be the first to save you. But if anything were to happen to me, he would definitely dive into the water with me. You¡¯re always so confident that between you and me, Gu Yanqing will definitely choose you. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just because he feels guilty. Because of the scars on your body, he¡¯s just taking pity on you! ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression was almost ferocious. She raised a hand and was about to slap Song Beibei¡¯s face. ¡°Stop! ¡± Almost in an instant, Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice sounded at the door. Gu Wanjing¡¯s figure froze, but her hand was still frozen in mid-air. Gu Yanqing walked over in a few steps and grabbed Gu Wanjing¡¯s raised arm. His voice was very cold, ¡°Gu Wanjing, what are you doing? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s face was filled with ange Chapter 259 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing was so angry that she almost fainted. Her usual calm and self-control had also disappeared without a trace. In her life, she hated people mentioning the scars on her body the most. However, Song Beibei used such an unbearable tone to tell her that the reason why Gu Yanqing still kept her by his side was because of the scars on her body. It was not because he loved her, but because he pitied her! For so many years, this answer had been firmly suppressed in the bottom of her heart. She had been lying to herself and to others. But now, he did not even give her the right to lie to herself and others? She did not want to wake up and UNDERSTAND THE SO-CALLED TRUTH! Even if Gu Yanqing did not love her, she was still an inseparable part of his life. Their relationship was impregnable. No one could destroy it! One day, Gu Yanqing would turn around and see her. Gu Wanjing had always thought so. This kind of understanding had even become the highest belief in her heart. She could wait until the day Gu Yanqing changed his mind. But Song Beibei, this B * Tch, easily tore her belief into pieces. How could she not hate him. She even wanted to tear apart song Beibei¡¯s smiling face that had no heart. But Gu Yanqing came. The moment she saw Gu Yanqing, Gu Wanjing felt that she was finished. This kind of despair came from the deepest part of her heart. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were so cold, even with a hint of killing intent. Gu Yanqing called her Gu Wanjing. His tone was as if he was calling her a stranger. Just now, she had raised her hand to scare Song Beibei. She did not expect to actually hit her. No matter how furious she was, she was not stupid enough to leave a cup of palm print on Song Beibei¡¯s face under such circumstances. But at this moment, Gu Yanqing rushed in. He held her hand so tightly that Gu Wanjing almost felt like her wrist was about to break. At this moment, Song Beibei stood up leisurely She said to Gu Wanjing with a faint smile, ¡°this is a civilized society now. Don¡¯t make a move just because you disagree with me. It turns out that the temperament of a great lawyer is only so-so. Even if I say a few unpleasant words, there¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss, right? My heart isn¡¯t good. It really scared me just now. I have to go back and take a breather. ¡± As she said this, Song Beibei left in the direction of the bedroom. When Song Beibei left, she deliberately covered her chest, but her acting skills were simply zero points. She was so proud that she was almost humming a tune. She did not look like she had a bad heart at all. Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes were red She gritted her teeth and cursed fiercely, ¡°B * Tch! ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and forcefully flung Gu Wanjing¡¯s arm away, ¡°say that again. ¡± In front of Gu Yanqing, Gu Wanjing did not dare to say anything even if she gritted her teeth. Gu Yanqing¡¯s appearance was too terrifying. He was obviously angry. Why was he angry? Wasn¡¯t it because of that little B * Tch. Gu Wanjing had never felt so disgusted like this before. Initially, she was very intellectual and elegant in front of Gu Yanqing. But just now, when she saw song Beibei¡¯s provocative look, she could not hold it in in the end. The air was inexplicably quiet. Gu wanjing adjusted her emotions and finally put on her original mask. She said, ¡°third brother, I¡¯m sorry. I was also very angry just now. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression did not change. He only asked coldly, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. He did not care what Song Beibei had just said that made her so angry that she lost her composure. Instead, he used a blaming tone and asked her why she was here? If Song Beibei could be here, could she not be here? However, she did not dare to say these words in front of Gu Yanqing. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°third brother, I wanted to come and see you. I also brought you breakfast. ¡± At this moment, Gu Wanjing realized. Gu Yanqing was also holding a breakfast box in his other hand. It was also rong JI¡¯s soup dumplings. Gu Wanjing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. It turned out that the girl was right. Gu Yanqing had really gone to buy breakfast for her. Gu Yanqing glanced at the breakfast on the dining table indifferently. His voice was also indifferent, ¡°you should go. Don¡¯t come here in the future. ¡± After saying that, he had already turned around and walked towards the bedroom. Gu Wanjing stood rooted to the spot in a daze. One of her hands was supporting the back of the dining chair. Her nails wanted to pinch into the wood. Usually, Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude towards her was not like this. It was all because of Song Beibei. The Moment Song Beibei returned, Gu Yanqing¡¯s mind was completely messed up. Without saying a word, he coldly ordered her to leave. Gu Wanjing gritted her teeth and bit her lip. There was almost a hint of blood in her mouth. Song Beibei, why did you still come back! ! ! Song Beibei began to change her clothes after she returned to her room. To be honest, she was in a good mood. She hummed a tune as she changed her clothes. When Gu Yanqing came in, she had just taken off her shirt and put on half of her shirt. Gu Yanqing entered and saw a beautiful back that was as smooth as snow. He immediately closed the door and turned around. Song Beibei glanced at him, smiled, and quickly put on her clothes. Song Beibei finally put on her scarf, picked up her bag, and walked to the door. She said, ¡°thank you for taking me in last night, Mr. Gu, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send me home in the future. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s attitude was cold and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Gu Yanqing grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. ¡± ¡°How is it none of my business? I was the one who sent you home yesterday. ¡± Song Beibei smiled shamelessly. ¡°I¡¯m not begging you. Actually, you can just leave me there. My colleagues won¡¯t ignore me. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°leave you there so that you can put your arms around that blue-eyed Persian cat? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a moment before she remembered that the blue-eyed Persian cat Gu Yanqing was talking about was Eri. Song Beibei said, ¡°He¡¯s my colleague, don¡¯t slander me. ¡± ¡°I slander you? ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed coldly. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years, but your style is getting more and more open. You¡¯ve been in the United States for so many years, and all you¡¯ve learned is to flirt with other men when you¡¯re drunk? ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly a little angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing, whether I hook up with other men or flirt, even if I sleep with other men, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. ¡± Gu Yanqing was so angry that he almost roared out, ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re my wife! ¡± ¡°ex-wife! ¡± Song Beibei retorted loudly. The air suddenly became inexplicably quiet. It was as if there was a flame burning in the air, depleting the oxygen completely. Even the temperature was boiling hot. Song Beibei looked into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes without fear. The sarcasm at the corner of her mouth was obvious, and her tone was calm She said it clearly again, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m only your ex-wife. Back then, I left home with nothing because I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you. Don¡¯t take yesterday¡¯s incident to heart. I was drunk. It doesn¡¯t mean anything if you kissed me. Kissing abroad is just a form of etiquette. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand was still holding onto one of Song Beibei¡¯s arms. Song Beibei lowered her head and said coldly, ¡°let go. ¡± Gu Yanqing tightened his grip. Song Beibei looked up and glanced at Gu Yanqing again. Her voice became colder, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let go! ¡± Gu Yanqing finally let go of Song Beibei¡¯s hand slowly. Song Beibei slapped her sleeve forcefully as if she wanted to brush away something that she detested. Then, she left without looking back. When Song Beibei left, Gu Wanjing was still standing in the living room. When Song Beibei passed by her, she only glanced at her lightly. Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression was very ugly. The way she looked at Song Beibei was like a knife that had been poisoned. It was as if she wanted to gouge a hole in Song Beibei¡¯s body. Song Beibei still smiled faintly at her. From Gu Wanjing¡¯s point of view, this smile was filled with sarcasm, disdain, and even arrogance. Song Beibei had left for a long time, but Gu Yanqing still did not walk out of the room. Gu Wanjing walked in. She only saw Gu Yanqing standing alone on the balcony. Gu Wanjing walked over. She could not believe that Gu Yanqing was actually silently watching Song Beibei¡¯s back as she left. She was lost in her own thoughts as she watched from the side. Gu Wanjing felt as if a knife had stabbed her heart. But she still endured the pain and called out, ¡°third brother. ¡± Gu Yanqing ignored her. Until Song Beibei¡¯s figure disappeared into the busy street outside. Gu Yanqing then turned around. He saw that Gu Wanjing did not have any expression. Her voice was no longer as cold as before, but it still carried an indescribable coldness. Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°why haven¡¯t you left yet? ¡± Gu Wanjing didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Gu Yanqing saw that she seemed to be in a daze and there seemed to be tears in his eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the law firm. ¡± Chapter 260 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing did not move and said, ¡°third brother, she has changed. She is no longer the Song Beibei of the past. This time, she might have some ulterior motives when she returns. You have to be clear-headed. You can¡¯t be deceived by her. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips showed a hint of loneliness, ¡°I should be the one with ulterior motives. I¡¯m just afraid that she doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives for me. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°it¡¯s already been three years. She also said that she already has a boyfriend. ¡± Gu Wanjing took a step forward and pulled on Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°third brother, let go. I beg you to forget about her, okay? Without her, you can live well these three years. She¡¯s your calamity. Don¡¯t make the same mistake again. Isn¡¯t it good for us to live peacefully? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly sneered and mocked himself, ¡°Wanjing, do you think I¡¯ve lived well these three years? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart turned cold. She was still unwilling to give up. ¡°So what if you forced her back? Sooner or later, she will find out that the Pearl Group was just a betrothal gift. You casually told the reporters that it was just a pretense to force her to appear. She has indeed returned, but between the two of you is the death of her father. Do you think that with her noble and proud personality, she will forgive you ¡°It¡¯s just a replay of the tragedy from three years ago. Third Brother, wake up. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m very awake, but I can¡¯t control myself. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°but the young mistress already has a boyfriend. For the past three years, she was able to hide so peacefully and steadily. She must have an amazing backer. You heard it the other day. She admitted it herself. She already has a boyfriend. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes turned colder, but there was a hint of displeasure on his face. He said, ¡°maybe it¡¯s just a reason she made up, just like me. ¡± Gu wanjing suddenly laughed, ¡°third brother, you¡¯re really stupid. You actually learned to deceive yourself and others. Isn¡¯t the young mistress¡¯ attitude obvious? ¡± ¡°Not everyone in the world is like you. After she left, they foolishly created a cage for themselves. They locked themselves in it and refused to come out. Third Brother, the little missy has long changed her heart. The two of you will never be together. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly interrupted, ¡°you don¡¯t have the right to interfere in my matters. ¡± Gu Wanjing was stunned for a few seconds before she laughed sarcastically, ¡°third brother, just lie to yourself. The little missy is different from before now. She will hurt you until your body is torn apart. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei left the apartment and took a taxi, but she did not know where she was going. She did not plan to go back to the old residence because she could run into Gu Yanqing anytime and anywhere. After last night, she did not really want to see this person. Her heart had always been worried about America. She had to go back as soon as possible. Not long after she got into the car, Song Beibei received a call from the police station. They said that they had caught the robber who robbed her bag and told her to go to the police station to claim the lost property. Song Beibei only felt that everything was clear in front of her eyes. She had been worrying about this matter a moment ago, but she did not expect that things would turn out this way in the next second. Song Beibei hurriedly asked the driver to transfer the car to the police station. When they arrived at the police station, Song Beibei was led to confirm that she had lost her bag. The policeman who led her said, ¡°we did a preliminary check and found that the cash inside is missing. It¡¯s probably been spent by the robber, but your identity card is inside. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have the money, but it¡¯s fine as long as my identity card is still there. I¡¯m in a hurry to leave the country. ¡± Song Beibei asked again, ¡°how did you catch that robber? ¡± Yesterday morning, Song Beibei had called to ask. The police station had told her that the robber had committed a crime recently. The police station had set up a plan, but because the robber was too cunning, they didn¡¯t catch him. Now, they had already alerted him It would probably be very difficult to catch him again. Song Beibei¡¯s mood had really hit rock bottom at that time. At first, she only thought that she could only slowly go through the declaration process. Not to mention the cumbersome procedures, even if she went through all the procedures, it would still take at least two to three months. If she could not return within two to three months, she would probably go crazy. However, she did not expect that the robber would be caught the next day and even found her lost bag. This luck was simply too good. Song Beibei was delighted in her heart. She was also curious to know how the robber was caught. The young policeman said, ¡°it was Mr. Su who asked the chief. The chief had almost mobilized all the police forces. Moreover, Mr. Su even set a bounty of 100,000 yuan as a reward. The eyes of the entire city are on it. Do you think that robber will not be caught? ¡± The young policeman smiled. ¡°That robber deserves it. I don¡¯t know how he offended Mr. Su, but he will have to bear the consequences. ¡± Song Beibei stopped in her tracks and asked with a frown, ¡°who are you talking about, Mr. Su? ¡± ¡°The CEO of LX group, Su Liangxiao. There is no one in Xia city who doesn¡¯t know his name. Mr. Su is rich enough to rival the country. He doesn¡¯t dare to offend both the black and the white. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s frown deepened. How could Su Liangxiao be Su Liangxiao? What was this Fox up to this time. But when it came to this name, Song Beibei had a bad premonition. Sure enough, when Song Beibei confirmed the contents of her bag, she found that her ID card and bank card were all there, but her passport was missing. Don¡¯t even think about it. This must be Su Liangxiao¡¯s doing. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand. How did Su Liangxiao know that she was robbed when she returned to the country and help her find the robbers? No, according to Song Beibei¡¯s understanding of Su Liangxiao, he wasn¡¯t helping her at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken her passport away. Song Beibei came out of the police station. She had no choice but to look for Su Liangxiao. She didn¡¯t remember Su Liangxiao¡¯s phone number at all, and she had no way to contact him directly. She could only run to the LX group company. The building where the LX group worked was a landmark building in Xia city, and the LX logo glittered under the morning sun. Song Beibei stood at the door and looked up at the towering LX headquarters. There was an indescribable complicated feeling in her heart. Three years ago, she had also interned here. She had been an intern reporter here. She had followed Bai Zhangsong to solve a sensational case of illegal organ trafficking. This was once the place where her dreams as a reporter began. It was also the time when she had been set up to dig out the truth of more than ten years ago step by step. Song Beibei did not even know that at that time, so many things had happened. Which of them had been set up by Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei felt a chill in her heart. Su Liangxiao was really a terrifying person. On the surface, he was just a smiling Fox. But he was scheming and shrewd. When she was with him, Song Beibei felt like she was a puppet controlled by a string. And Su Liangxiao was the puppeteer who controlled her with a wooden stick. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling. But as a puppet, she knew very well that she was no match for him. Song Beibei had never thought of confronting Su Liangxiao head-on because she knew that she couldn¡¯t defeat him. Even if it was Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei could still grab hold of his Achilles¡¯heel. But for Su Liangxiao, this man didn¡¯t even have a weakness. Song Beibei only wanted to stay away from her. But it was as if he didn¡¯t want to let her go at all. He took her passport. What was his purpose? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t figure it out. Song Beibei went in and found the front desk. The front desk called the Secretary Department and said, ¡°the president ordered that Miss Song can take the direct elevator. ¡± Song Beibei entered the elevator. This was Su Liangxiao¡¯s private elevator. When the elevator door opened, Song Beibei had already appeared in Su Liangxiao¡¯s office. Song Beibei had been to this place before. Su Liangxiao¡¯s office was extremely luxurious. Every detail was very exquisite. Song Beibei could tell at a glance that even the crystal lights were authentic Czech crystals. Most of the things inside were antiques. Song Beibei knew a little about them. If it wasn¡¯t because she had something on her mind, she really wanted to stop and admire them. Su Liangxiao¡¯s secretary came in with her She poured a cup of tea for Song Beibei and said, ¡°please sit for a while. The president is in a meeting right now. He¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯d better take me to the guest area. This is the president¡¯s private office. It¡¯s not convenient for me to be here alone. ¡± The incident of Song Beibei using her own body to frame her was still vivid in her mind. She didn¡¯t want to be alone in such a place. Unexpectedly, the secretary smiled faintly and said, ¡°the president said that it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s miss song. You can visit as you wish. ¡± Song Beibei intentionally raised her head, the corners of her mouth curling up. She did indeed see a surveillance camera in the corner of the ceiling. So, how could someone like Su Liangxiao really trust others? A surveillance camera was installed in his own private office. However, when she saw the surveillance camera, Song Beibei actually felt relieved. The secretary left, and Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa and drank tea. Chapter 261 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei looked around. When she saw a photo on Su Liangxiao¡¯s desk, her eyes lit up. Then, she stood up and walked over. There was a photo frame on Su Liangxiao¡¯s desk. It was a sandalwood photo frame. There was a girl in the two photo frames. The first girl was only about ten years old. She was blowing bubbles at the sun. The colorful soap bubbles were colorful under the sun, reflecting the girl¡¯s colorful and beautiful face. What was even more beautiful was the girl¡¯s peach blossom-like eyes. Even the corners of her eyes were pink. These peach blossom eyes were very similar to Su Liangxiao¡¯s¡­ ¡­ If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, this girl should be Su anning. Song Beibei stared at the girl and unconsciously caressed her eyes. Suddenly, she dreamt of that dream again. The girl in the dream said that she wanted to take a good look at this world for me¡­ ¡­ Take good care of my brother and brother Yanqing for me .. I still have unfinished business¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei reached out and picked up the photo. ¡°Anning, what unfinished business do you still have? ¡± Song Beibei whispered softly. Song Beibei did not know how long she looked at it. Until Su Liangxiao¡¯s voice came from behind Song Beibei. ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful, isn¡¯t she? ¡± Song Beibei turned her head and just happened to catch a flash of pain in Su Liangxiao¡¯s eyes. She turned around again and placed the Sandalwood Photo frame on Su Liangxiao¡¯s table. Then, she stared at it for a while and said, ¡°anning is very beautiful. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s gaze moved to Song Beibei¡¯s face, and his gaze was serious. ¡°You look very much like her. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned, but then she smiled faintly. ¡°Is it because my corneas are hers? ¡± Song Beibei sighed and said, ¡°Su Liangxiao, this is an act of empathy. You¡¯ve transferred your longing for anning to me, but you have to be clear-headed. I¡¯m not anning, I¡¯m not your sister. ¡± Su Liangxiao indeed suddenly smiled and said, ¡°of course you¡¯re not my sister. ¡± After saying that, he had already walked to his office chair and sat down. He looked very relaxed and asked, ¡°why did young miss take the initiative to look for me? ¡± Song Beibei looked at his raised peach blossom eyes and wished she could punch him. ¡°Su Liangxiao, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Give me back my passport. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°passport. If you want it, you can do it. Promise me one condition. ¡± Song Beibei had never seen such a shameless person. He took her passport and threatened her openly. He was indeed a Fox. Song Beibei said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to any of your conditions. You¡¯d better return the passport to me quickly, or I¡¯ll call the police. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed out loud. ¡°call the police. The chief and I just had dinner yesterday. Moreover, I was the one who helped you retrieve your passport. I spent a lot of effort to help you find such an important thing. Shouldn¡¯t you help me with a small favor This is called a fair deal.¡± FAIR DEAL MY ASS! ! ! Song Beibei was so angry that she directly scolded, ¡°Su Liangxiao, are you a bandit gangster? ¡± Su Liangxiao was all smiles. ¡°Is there a bandit gangster as handsome as me? ¡± Song Beibei was about to vomit blood. Of course, she could have turned around and left with a backbone. But without a passport, she had no way of returning to the United States. She had to go back immediately. Huanzi had already called several times. Xiao Xintong was also in a bad mood. Song Beibei was eager to return and had no choice but to give in. She asked unhappily, ¡°what do you want me to promise you? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°marry me and be my wife. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if he was talking about something normal. Song Beibei stopped and was suddenly stunned. After a while, she unconsciously took a step back and looked at Su Liangxiao as if she was looking at a monster. ¡°Are you crazy? ! ¡± Su Liangxiao raised the corners of his eyes and stood up. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve proposed to someone. Your reaction is too hurtful. ¡± Song Beibei still looked at the monster, but her tone was firm and decisive. ¡°YOU¡¯RE SICK! ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s helplessness and smile deepened. Suddenly, he took out a brocade box from his pocket. Song Beibei was really frightened and quickly said, ¡°Su Liangxiao, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t kneel down and propose to me. I won¡¯t fall for this. Even if you open the ring inside and it¡¯s a ten-carat Pigeon Egg, I won¡¯t agree to it. ¡± Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t kneel down and propose to her. But he still opened the brocade box in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to be rejected once and even take the initiative to stick it up and get rejected a second time. ¡± Song Beibei saw that inside the brocade box was not a ring, but a diamond necklace. In the middle was a giant heart-shaped pink diamond, and beside it were pink little diamonds. But Song Beibei could see that even those little diamonds were expensive, not to mention the big pink diamond in the middle. This necklace was obviously priceless, and it might even be worth a few villas in the city center. However, that diamond necklace was just too beautiful. Under the light, there was a kind of pink glow. It was transparent like the wings of a dragonfly. It lay quietly in the brocade box. It was like the starlight in the Milky Way. It was dazzling. Song Beibei unconsciously took a step forward to take a closer look. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°Do you like it? ¡± Song Beibei was a little dizzy from the shine of the jewelry. ¡°Any woman would like it, right? ¡± Back then, Jiang Feifei¡¯s major at university a was jewelry appreciation. Song Beibei was also influenced by it. Although she wasn¡¯t an expert, she couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at such a treasure. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°shall I bring it for you? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly came to a realization. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy such a valuable thing. Keep it away from me. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°since you won¡¯t agree to my proposal, then bring this with me to the charity dinner tomorrow night. I¡¯ll return your passport to you after. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°It¡¯s the same old routine again. If I¡¯m not wrong, Gu Yanqing will also attend that charity dinner tomorrow, and then you¡¯ll bring me along to annoy him. I say, Su Liangxiao, it¡¯s been three years. Mr. Su, can you be a little more creative and stop playing such childish tricks? Besides, Gu Yanqing and I have been divorced for many years, and he¡¯s about to get married. If you want to annoy him, you¡¯ll have to bring his fianc??e along. Only then will you be considered capable. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°little princess, how did you become so smart? But I didn¡¯t bring you there to annoy him. We don¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s business anymore. I don¡¯t plan to care about the past. I brought you there because I lack a female companion. ¡± Song Beibei looked at him suspiciously Then she looked at the diamond and said, ¡°then why do you want me to bring this diamond? It¡¯s a trick in rich family TV shows. If a man brings a diamond to a woman, he will definitely lose it. If you threaten me with it, will I have to sell my body? ¡± Fortunately, Su Liangxiao did not drink any water. Otherwise, he would definitely spit it out. He did not know whether to laugh or cry as he said, ¡°little princess, your imagination is too rich. ¡± Song Beibei admitted that she was a little neurotic in her imagination. However, she was once bitten by a snake, but she was afraid of the well rope for ten years. What kind of trick was this Old Fox? He even proposed to her for no reason just now. He might be planning some kind of evil idea in his heart right now. Song Beibei was not afraid of ten thousand, but she was afraid of one thousand. She had to guard against it. On the other side, Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I promise, even if the diamond is lost, I will not look for you. You also know that I am a person who loves face very much. It is normal for me to buy some clothes for my female partner. ¡± Song Beibei was very confused and very resistant. Why did Su Liangxiao bring her along? Moreover, when she learned that Gu Yanqing would be there, she was even more unwilling to go. But in the end, Su Liangxiao said something that made Song Beibei change her mind. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°this is a charity banquet organized by the Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber of Commerce stipulates that all participants must bring a female partner. Don¡¯t you want to know who Gu Yanqing¡¯s female partner is? Maybe he will bring his fianc??e. ¡± Song Beibei knew she shouldn¡¯t be curious. She and Gu Yanqing cut all ties early in the morning, Gu Yanqing¡¯s fiancee who is with her what relationship. But somewhere in the heart, it¡¯s like being brushed by a feather. I can¡¯t help it. Who is Gu Yanqing¡¯s fiancee? Song Beibei considered for a few seconds and said, ¡°if I accompanied you to the dinner party, but you later reneged and refused to give me a passport, why should I believe you? ¡± Su Liangxiao said carelessly: ¡°Bei Bei, you have to learn to trust me slowly. ¡± Song Beibei felt that there was a hidden meaning in his words, but there was nothing she could do about it. Song Beibei felt that there was a hidden meaning in his words Chapter 262 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The next evening. Su Liangxiao came to pick her up early in the morning. Su Liangxiao glanced at Song Beibei, who was dressed very casually. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a gown? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°shouldn¡¯t a good-for-nothing like you be helping Cinderella with this kind of thing? ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re not Cinderella, you¡¯re the little princess. ¡± Following that, Su Liangxiao really brought Song Beibei to a private studio. The one who designed her style was the top stylist in the country, Lawrence. Li, the QIPAO and battle clothes that a certain a-list diva shot to fame in Cannes back in the day were made by him. After Song Beibei finished her style, she changed her clothes and came out of the dressing room. Su Liangxiao was also stunned for a few seconds, then his eyes were filled with amazement. Lawrence. Li praised, ¡°Miss Song is the one with the best skin among all the artistes I¡¯ve come into contact with in all these years. She¡¯s like a flower petal that has just bloomed. Miss Song will definitely surpass all the other beauties today. ¡± Song Beibei did not care about Su Liangxiao, who was looking at her smilingly with his arms crossed. Instead, she walked to the floor-to-ceiling mirror beside her. Song Beibei had never been narcissistic. However, she had to admit that the woman in the mirror was really beautiful and moving. Her makeup was exquisite. Although she did not appear flirtatious, it was as if she was born with a natural charm. Her hair was short, but it was as if every strand of it had been carefully groomed. She looked clean and neat, but there was also a hint of playfulness Her eyeliner was slightly raised. In the blink of an eye, it was like the wings of a butterfly, like a proud and lazy cat. She was wearing a black gown with a simple and smooth design. It was ice silk of the same quality as silk. Other than a small crystal diamond at her waist, there was no additional decoration. The gown was a combination of Chinese and Western design. The tail of a fish wrapped around her exquisite figure The style of the Qipao exuded a mysterious oriental beauty. However, the tailoring at the back revealed a line of snow-back. It was a breathtaking beauty. Song Beibei was also very satisfied with her style. She raised her eyebrows, looking like a proud black swan. To be honest, she rarely wore formal clothes. Now that she was dressed like this, her aura was full of vigor. It was as if she had changed into a different person. She felt that it was new. Su Liangxiao walked over and took out the heart-shaped diamond necklace from yesterday. ¡°It¡¯ll be perfect if you wear it. ¡± Song Beibei wore a pink diamond necklace on her snow-white neck. Diamonds were indeed women¡¯s most beloved friends. After wearing it, her aura seemed to have risen to another level. After looking at herself in the mirror for a while, she suddenly smiled unconsciously. Su Liangxiao was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you smiling? ¡± ¡°I think back to when I saw the titanic. I kept thinking about what it felt like for Ross to bring the star of the ocean. Now I finally have a taste of it. ¡± Su Liangxiao seemed to be in high spirits. ¡°Tell me, what did it feel like? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°This thing is really heavy. ¡± Su Liangxiao:¡±¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The charity banquet started at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. At around six o¡¯clock, people began to enter the venue one after another. This was a charity banquet organized by the Xia City Chamber of Commerce. There was a jewelry auction segment. It was said that a priceless blue diamond, the ¡°Deep Blue Sea¡± , would be auctioned at night. This blue diamond was donated by a mysterious millionaire in the country The auction price would be donated to the charity organization. This diamond had been passed down for a long time and was once a treasure of the Spanish royal family. It was extremely precious. Therefore, there were especially many guests today. Many top-tier wealthy people came because of the fame. Of course, the security was also very strict. It was said that the armed police force was also deployed. When Song Beibei entered the venue, Su Liangxiao held Song Beibei¡¯s arm in his. Song Beibei turned to look at him, but she did not refuse. When Song Beibei and Su Liangxiao entered the venue, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. Although the Chamber of Commerce did not invite any reporters today, and they were not allowed to take any photos. But for some reason, from the moment Song Beibei entered the venue, she felt that she had become the target of public criticism. In the huge venue, countless gazes were cast in the direction of her and Su Liangxiao. As a reporter, Song Beibei had long developed the ability to remain calm under everyone¡¯s gaze But along the way, wherever she went, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. This made Song Beibei very surprised. Although she was indeed quite good-looking. But today, in this venue, all the invited men brought their female companions. There was no lack of devastatingly beautiful women. Song Beibei even saw a few domestic a-listers. Therefore, she should not have received so much attention. If it was because of her identity, it would be even more impossible. She had already left for three years, and the matters of the past had long since calmed down. The focus of everyone¡¯s attention should at most be on Gu Yanqing¡¯s mysterious fianc??e, not her ex-wife Moreover, there were no media at the scene. Song Beibei had not returned to the country for three years, and she was not from this circle. Faced with those pairs of surprised and envious gazes, Song Beibei was extremely confused. The only possibility was probably because of Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao could indeed be considered a big shot, but which one of these people was not an important figure? Song Beibei was very puzzled. One after another, people started to come over and greet Su Liangxiao. When almost everyone came over to greet him, they would say, ¡°congratulations, Mr. Su. ¡°. When a group of people had just left, Song Beibei asked, ¡°what did they congratulate you for? ¡°? Su Liangxiao raised the corners of his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. ¡± After a while, another person came. It was an Englishman. He seemed to be the auctioneer for the evening auction. Seeing Su Liangxiao, he was very happy. ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Su, good news is coming. The owner of Pinkstar is so beautiful. I wish Mr. and Mrs. Su all the best. ¡± Song Beibei was really stunned for a while. This person seemed to have misunderstood. Even if she was Su Liangxiao¡¯s female companion, accompanying him to a dinner party would not cause people to misunderstand her as Mrs. Su, right. How many of these successful people had brought their wives here? Song Beibei did not like this feeling and was about to explain. That person had already extended his hand to shake Song Beibei¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Su is so beautiful. When Su Liangxiao bought Pinkstar for 8,318 dollars, it shocked the world. At that time, I was also the host of the auction. I didn¡¯t expect to see Pinkstar again after three years. I¡¯m very lucky. ¡± Song Beibei was still confused. ¡°Pinkstar, what is it? ¡± The Englishman revealed a hint of surprise Then he pointed at the Pink Diamond Necklace on Song Beibei¡¯s neck and said, ¡°this diamond is called Pinkstar. Three years ago, Mr. Su bought this diamond at Sotheby¡¯s for 8,318 US dollars. Her Chinese name is Pink Star. Normally, a five-carat pink diamond is extremely rare, but the pink star weighs 59.6 carats and is even more precious. Moreover, according to the evaluation standard set by the American Gemstone Academy, the color of this diamond is the ¡°bright pink¡± in the diamond rating. It is an extremely precious color among pink diamonds, and its purity is ¡°completely flawless. ¡± This diamond is a hundred times more precious than the ¡°Deep Blue Sea¡± that will be auctioned today. Mr. Su must love you very much, so he bought this pink star as a token of love because it represents the purest and most intense love in the world. ¡± Song Beibei finally understood why everyone¡¯s eyes were on her the moment she entered the venue. So it was because of this diamond. There was a diamond auction tonight, and many of the people present were experts. They were naturally shocked when they saw the diamond on her neck. Even she knew about Pinkstar. Back then, it had been auctioned off by a top-tier mysterious tycoon in Geneva, but the authorities did not reveal its identity. They only said that it was a gift for his wife. At that time, Song Beibei¡¯s body had just recovered. Lu Huanzi had accompanied her in the ward and read the Daily Mail¡¯s news to her. She happened to read this. At that time, Lu Huanzi clicked her tongue in wonder and sighed, ¡°someone actually spent 83.18 million US dollars, which is equivalent to about 506.56 million RMB. My God, someone actually spent more than 500 million to buy a stone. Do you think he¡¯s crazy? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°he¡¯s really crazy. ¡± However, she did not expect that three years later, this rare treasure would actually appear on her neck. Moreover, in the eyes of outsiders, it was vaguely labeled as Mrs. Su. After the Englishman left, Song Beibei glared fiercely at Su Liangxiao. ¡°Stinking Fox, you f * Cking played this trick on me again! ¡± Su Liangxiao said with a smile, ¡°calm down, calm down. So many people are watching you. ¡± How could Song Beibei calm down. She had thought of a million reasons last night, but she did not expect him to play this trick again. She was burning with anger. The feeling of being schemed against again and again was really not good. Su Liangxiao was indeed in a good mood. He put his arm around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Your ex-husband is here. ¡± Chapter 263 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei turned around and saw Gu Yanqing walking in through the main door. Gu Yanqing was also dressed in a suit today. He was tall and well-dressed, and he had the aura of a king. No matter where he went, he was always handsome. However, Song Beibei was very disappointed. Gu Yanqing actually came in alone. She suddenly looked up at Su Liangxiao and asked, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that today¡¯s banquet was organized by the Chamber of Commerce? The Chamber of Commerce requires everyone to bring a female companion? Why didn¡¯t Gu Yanqing bring one? ¡± Su Liangxiao shrugged his shoulders and said casually, ¡°probably because he¡¯s the president of the Chamber of Commerce. ¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Song Beibei finally knew that she had been fooled again. Song Beibei was about to explode in anger. But in the end, she restrained herself. Because Gu Yanqing had already seen her. Song Beibei saw his eyes Darken, and the cold aura around her intensified. Then, she walked in their direction. Gu Yanqing walked in front of Su Liangxiao and Song Beibei. When his eyes caught sight of the pink diamond on Song Beibei¡¯s neck, his expression darkened a little. However, he immediately averted his gaze. Instead, he greeted Su Liangxiao, ¡°second brother, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve never participated in this kind of chamber of Commerce? Why are you here today? ¡± Su Liangxiao replied, ¡°in the past, I didn¡¯t participate because I couldn¡¯t find a female companion. Today, it¡¯s different. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and asked, ¡°third brother, do you think my female companion is pretty? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei again and said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s average. ¡± Song Beibei really wanted to roll her eyes. She was so beautiful today. Was Gu Yanqing Blind? Of course, she didn¡¯t care about Gu Yanqing¡¯s evaluation at all. She didn¡¯t even want to stand here and be a living target for the two men to fight. So she said to Su Liangxiao, ¡°you two take your time. I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air. ¡± Saying that, she turned around and left. The two men on the other side looked at her back, but they didn¡¯t chase after her. This venue was on the top floor of a glass building. Because there was a jewelry auction at night, security was tight everywhere. Once she entered, she couldn¡¯t go out either. Song Beibei could only go out through a side door and go to the balcony to get some fresh air. It was already the end of December. As soon as she went out, the cold wind from the storefront blew over. It was bone-piercing cold, like a small knife cutting a hole in her body. Even if she was freezing to death, Song Beibei was unwilling to go in. Because there were two people inside that she didn¡¯t want to see the most. This was a top-level high-level place. Looking down from above, one could only see the entire city¡¯s crisscrossing elevated roads and flowing traffic. The lights were dazzling, as if it was a ten-mile-long field, bustling and extravagant. Song Beibei propped herself up on the railing, her hands wrapped around her shoulders. It was as if there was another world behind her. Standing here, the cold wind blew, but she was especially clear-headed. Being clear-headed reminded her of many things in the past that she did not want to think about at all. Actually, she had never forgotten the name Gu Yanqing. She just did not dare to think about it. These three years, she had been living very well. But only she knew how hard she had tried to forget and get busy. Only then did she slowly walk out of the past. Just when she thought that she had completely walked out of the past¡­ She saw that face again. In fact, after Gu Yanqing¡¯s out-of-control kiss yesterday, Song Beibei felt that her current situation was very dangerous. It was not because she was afraid of Gu Yanqing, but because she was afraid of herself. She actually came over today to confirm whether Gu Yanqing really had a fianc??e. Perhaps if Gu Yanqing really had a fianc??e, it would make her feel more at ease. They had cut off all paths of retreat. But Gu Yanqing did not bring a female companion. It was not Gu Wanjing, nor was it anyone else. This made her heart anxious. In fact, she had always suspected that when Gu Yanqing suddenly announced his marriage and announced that he would use the Pearl Group as a Betrothal gift. She felt a little uneasy. Because she thought of a possibility. That was that Gu Yanqing used the Pearl group to force her to appear. It just so happened that it happened to coincide with the occasion of Feifei and Zhong Junjie¡¯s wedding. If that was really the case¡­ What did this prove? It proved that Gu Yanqing had not let her go, that he would not let her go! All these years, she had forced herself to rarely think about Gu Yanqing. She had also forced herself not to care about his private life. She had even concealed her identity and deliberately avoided him. She was afraid that one day, she would be involved with him again. But in the end, her cultivation was not enough. She still could not resist returning to the country. That was why she was in a dilemma now. She really wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. But if gu Yanqing¡¯s real target was her, then it would be very difficult for her to escape. Moreover, in the future, he would find out sooner or later¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei suddenly shivered. She felt a chill in her heart. No, absolutely not! She had already decided that she would return to the United States as soon as possible. Then, she would resign and start her life anew. She could not let Gu Yanqing discover her biggest secret. Otherwise, they would really never be able to get involved in this life again. Song Beibei was shivering from the cold outside. Suddenly, a suit jacket appeared on her shoulder. It carried the warmth of its owner¡¯s body and instantly warmed up. Song Beibei did not even need to turn her head to know that this person was Gu Yanqing. It was because his clothes had a clean, clear, and faint unique fragrance that belonged to him. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice seemed to come from above her head, ¡°what is the purpose of your return to the country? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t look at Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression. She just chuckled, ¡°why do you say that, Mr. Gu? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°is it because of me or because of Su Liangxiao? ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing¡¯s question was inexplicable. But she still calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just returning to the country to attend my good friend¡¯s wedding. Mr. Gu, don¡¯t think too much. ¡± ¡°Beibei, three years have passed. Are you really not going to forgive me? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. She turned to look at Gu Yanqing, her tone very calm, ¡°the hatred of killing my father is irreconcilable. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. Song Beibei turned to leave. Gu Yanqing immediately grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s snow-white arm, ¡°do you dare to guarantee that you have no feelings for me at all? Song Beibei, tell me, do you not love me at all? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s grip on Song Beibei¡¯s hand was very tight. Song Beibei even felt as if he was directly pinching her bones She stood rooted to the ground for a few seconds without turning back. Gu Yanqing said in a deep voice, ¡°Song Beibei, answer me. ¡± Song Beibei turned around With a smile, she said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t know where you got your confidence from. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s true that I have a fianc??e, but I do have a boyfriend and we¡¯re getting married soon. Please don¡¯t pester a married woman. ¡± Song Beibei immediately took off the suit on her shoulder She threw it into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. ¡°Gu Yanqing, three years ago, I chose to leave you with nothing. Do you think that I, who had been independent for three years, would come back to be the puppet that killed my father¡¯s enemy? ¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Only Gu Yanqing was left standing on the balcony. The cold wind blew over one after another. It was as if he was in an ice cellar. She was right. Where did he get his confidence from? Three years ago, she left with such determination. Three years later, her wings were full, and her words were aggressive. She was like a Phoenix that had been through the transformation of a raging fire. How could she turn back so easily when she was like this? He was the only one who could not see clearly, and the only one who was addicted to it was him. He was the only one who thought too highly of himself. The banquet was very boring. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t in the mood to befriend those socialites. She simply ran to the western food section to eat something. It wasn¡¯t until the auction began that Su Liangxiao found Song Beibei. He brought her to the VIP seat at the auction table. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing sitting next to her. But the two of them didn¡¯t look away. There were several pieces of jewelry being auctioned. They were all bought at an unimaginable high price. Of course, Su Liangxiao occasionally came over to ask Song Beibei with interest, ¡°is there anything you like? I¡¯ll buy it for you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°please spare me. I can¡¯t even breathe when I¡¯m wearing this diamond that costs several hundred million RMB on my neck. ¡± Song Beibei really wanted to immediately take off the necklace around her neck and return it to Su Liangxiao. However, considering her own passport, Song Beibei still felt that she should temporarily cooperate with him. She didn¡¯t want this Stinky Fox to have any reason to go back on her word. The legendary ¡°Deep Blue Sea¡± was finally put on the auction stage. The starting price was ten million. Chapter 264 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei thought that the life of a rich man was indeed different from that of a commoner. An ordinary family might not be able to earn 10 million yuan in their lifetime. However, here, so many people were spending money like water for a stone. She was not hating the rich, she was just lamenting. After all, money used to be just a number to her. Gu Yanqing bought a sports car worth over 10 million yuan. When she drove out, she also hit a few bumps on the road and did not feel the slightest bit of heartache. However, she had to give up that glamorous and luxurious coat. Song Beibei only felt that earning money was not easy. However, not being rich did not mean that she was unhappy. Song Beibei suddenly thought of an old Mister Qian Zhongshu¡¯s words: take a bath, look at a flower, and eat a meal. If you feel happy, it is not because the bath is clean, the flowers bloom well, or the dishes are to your liking It is mainly because you do not have any worries in your heart. In fact, whether you are happy or not, it really has nothing to do with money. It has to do with your state of mind. She had come to this realization by herself over the years. Just as Song Beibei was immersed in her own thoughts, she suddenly felt her vision darken. The lights in the entire hall suddenly went out The venue was dark, and the crowd began to stir. She did not know what had happened. Then, she heard the sound of machine guns firing. Then, the entire venue turned into a complete mess. Screams, cries, and the sound of things breaking rose and fell. Song Beibei immediately reacted. Something happened! ¡°Don¡¯t move, none of you are allowed to leave! If anyone else leaves, I¡¯ll shoot them to death. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hear clearly which robber had shouted. But the scene was chaotic, and there was no way to control it. Song Beibei had never encountered such a situation before. Song Beibei heard Su Liangxiao¡¯s voice, ¡°Beibei, quickly go, grab my hand. ¡± When Song Beibei reached out her hand, she was pushed aside by the crowd. Song Beibei heard Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing shouting her name. But the scene was too chaotic. It was completely submerged in a moment. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t at a loss. But she had night blindness. In such darkness, she couldn¡¯t see anything. So, she could only stand still for a moment. When she couldn¡¯t see, her hearing became abnormally sharp. She could clearly hear the screams of the people around her, the pushing, the falling, and the shouts of the robbers. She could even vaguely hear Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao shouting her name. They seemed to be going in two different directions. However, Song Beibei stood at the same spot, unable to move. There seemed to be a lot of robbers. That kind of cursing and yelling came from many directions. ¡°shut the F * Ck Up and get down. If you run again, I¡¯ll shoot. ¡± Then there was another deafening shot. Song Beibei could hear it. It sounded like a shot fired at the ceiling. Because countless pieces of the lamp fell down. Song Beibei also squatted down and held her head. It was unrealistic to say that she was not afraid. Especially when she could not see the reality clearly. She did not feel safe at all. Through the heavy gunshots, in the chaos, she only felt that her body was being pressed under someone. She fell to the ground and was hugged by someone. Then, she heard a heavy sound. She only heard the muffled Groan of a man above her head. Because the scene was too chaotic. Song Beibei could not determine who that man was. But she only felt that the man seemed to have been hit by a heavy object. Because his body was sinking, but he still used all his strength to raise his arms to protect Song Beibei under his body. He could only hear the sound of something smashing heavily on the ground, followed by the sound of countless glass shattering. ¡°Su Liangxiao, is that you? ¡± Song Beibei tried to find something to grab But she only caught the button of that person¡¯s shirt. That person seemed to only be wearing a shirt, because she grabbed the sleeve of the shirt. Then there was the sound of gunshots and the sound of robbers cursing. Because of the God of guns, the venue suddenly became quiet. Because the exit door had been sealed long ago, no one could escape. Song Beibei felt her body become lighter and she was picked up by someone. Then, she didn¡¯t know where she was sent. Song Beibei tightly grabbed the hand of the person who was hugging her. Her heart was filled with bitterness. After a while, she was put down. Then, that person left. The surroundings suddenly became quiet. She didn¡¯t know where she was either. Song Beibei wanted to call out to him, but she suddenly felt a bright light in front of her. A blinding light. Song Beibei narrowed her eyes. Then, she finally saw her surroundings clearly. It turned out that he had carried her to the small balcony just now. There was a huge vase on the small balcony, and there was just enough room for one person to hide behind it. And at this moment, Song Beibei was hidden behind that vase. She finally understood why he wanted to leave. Because there could only be one person hidden here. Song Beibei was extremely sad. She opened her palm, and inside was the cuff of her shirt. It was the button of Gu Yanqing¡¯s shirt. Actually, when Gu Yanqing hugged her later, she had already noticed it. That familiar smell, that calm and collected manner that did not change even when Mount Tai collapsed in front of him, who else but Gu Yanqing was there. It was a small balcony. The door in front of the balcony was closed, but perhaps because she was in a hurry, only half of the curtains were drawn. It was just enough for Song Beibei to see what was happening inside. A portion of the power had already been restored. Song Beibei saw about a dozen robbers with guns in their hands. Those people were all wearing black hoods, only revealing two eyes, and they looked fierce and evil. The scene had already quieted down. Almost all the guests were hiding in every corner, shivering. There were the suppressed cries of women. Song Beibei searched quickly and saw Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing. The two of them were almost standing together. They were standing in front of a group of women hiding in a corner. They looked like two guardians. Song Beibei saw their expressions. Or rather, they were both expressionless at the moment. Of course, there were also many men standing with them. But no one was as calm as the two of them. Song Beibei heard the leader of the robbers walking back and forth with a gun in his hand He said in a strange tone, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. We¡¯re just trying to make money, not kill you. As long as you cooperate, we can guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to go home and sleep alive today. But if anyone dares to not cooperate, they¡¯ll end up like that foreign devil. ¡± The foreign devil that the gangster was talking about was the British auctioneer who was presiding over the auction. This was because all the jewelry here was auctioned in a transparent glass safe. The glass was bulletproof. Without the password, it would automatically explode if it was forcefully destroyed by the outside world. Just now, the gangster asked the auctioneer for the password. The auctioneer refused to give it up. He let the group of crazy people throw it from the top of their heads. There were also a few people in the venue who were hit by stray bullets. The ground was covered in blood. The robbers were obviously well-prepared. They brought an electronics expert to crack the password of the safe. There were three safes in total. They had already cracked two. The leader of the robbers held the jewelry in his hand and laughed loudly He said, ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. We will leave immediately. As long as you are obedient. ¡°Don¡¯t play any tricks on me. The armed police and security guards outside have long been blown up by us. No one can save you. However, as long as you are willing to cooperate, your lives will not be in danger. ¡± Over a hundred people gathered together. It was very quiet. Only the faint cries of pressure could be heard. The last treasure, the ¡°blue of the deep sea¡± , had finally been cracked successfully. After taking the item from the robber leader, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They only hoped that these robbers were really after money. After taking the item, they quickly left. A dozen armed robbers all gathered together. One of them said: ¡°Big Brother, the things are in hand, Ah Yung¡¯s helicopter is waiting up there, let¡¯s go quickly. ¡± The leader suddenly said, ¡°wait a minute. ¡± Then said to all the people: ¡°I heard that the guests here today, there is a wife with priceless jewelry called Pink Star, which is the wife? ¡± The gangster¡¯s tone of voice is very strange, a bit perverted, like a viper, ready to go crazy bite people. Chapter 265 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The venue was still silent. The bandit leader asked again, ¡°which lady has the PINK STAR? ¡± Song Beibei clenched her fists tightly outside. At this moment, she was really using the camera function of her phone to record all the scenes inside. She had already called the police earlier. She was wearing a small gown, her phone was in her bag, and her bag was in the guest¡¯s storage room, so she didn¡¯t have a phone at all. The phone in her hand was the one that Gu Yanqing had stuffed into her palm before he left. It was Gu Yanqing¡¯s phone. Song Beibei had already called the police when she received the phone. Because she didn¡¯t dare to speak, she only sent a message and reported the situation. Probably out of instinct as a reporter, Song Beibei had been using her phone outside to record the situation inside. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the words ¡®Pink Star¡¯ . Song Beibei looked at the necklace around her neck. She immediately made a decision and hid the phone under the vase. Just as she hid the phone, she heard the gangster inside shouting, ¡°No one came out? Do you want me to ask them one by one? ¡± A voice suddenly came out from the crowd, ¡°Mrs. Su brought the pink star today. ¡± Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows turned cold at the same time. The woman in the crowd said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, but my husband was shot. He needs to go to the hospital quickly and let everything end quickly. Mr. Su, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Su Liangxiao only glanced at that man. Then, he turned around and saw that the gangster was already in front of Su Liangxiao. ¡°The one with the star of hope is your wife. Where is she? ¡± Su Liangxiao replied calmly, ¡°it was so chaotic just now. I don¡¯t know where she is. ¡± ¡°Are you playing games with me? ¡± As he said that, the gangster took the barrel of the gun and stabbed Su Liangxiao in the stomach. Su Liangxiao was in so much pain that he bent down. Song Beibei was about to go out when she saw Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing shaking their heads in her direction at the same time, indicating that she could not go out. Song Beibei was a little hesitant. The gangster suddenly fired another shot at the sky. ¡°F * Ck, I¡¯m going to count to three. If Mrs. Su Still doesn¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll shoot Mr. Su. ¡± ¡°Stop Counting, I¡¯m coming out. ¡± Song Beibei pulled open the glass door of the balcony and walked in gracefully. Everyone¡¯s gaze was almost focused on her. The leader of the gangsters looked at Song Beibei. ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Su, where¡¯s the pink star? ¡± Song Beibei had already taken off the necklace and held it in her hand. ¡°This is what you want. After you take it away, hurry up and leave. The commotion here is so big that it¡¯s hard to guarantee that the police won¡¯t come over later. When that happens, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to. ¡± Song Beibei had just weighed the pros and cons. This pink star wasn¡¯t hers, and Su Liangxiao had spent more than eighty million dollars to bid for it. If she really lost it in her hands, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it for the rest of her life. But compared to the lives of everyone present, Song Beibei felt that it was just a lifeless rock. Under such circumstances, she could only hand it over. That person directly snatched the pink star over. Someone at the side, who had been holding onto a window, suddenly shouted at the group of bandits, ¡°big brother, let¡¯s go, the cops are here. ¡± That bandit said, ¡°go to the rooftop and take this woman with you. ¡± A few people at the side suddenly clamped onto Song Beibei¡¯s arm. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what was going on, ¡°let go of me, let go of me. ¡± Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao stopped the bandit leader at the same time. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°you¡¯ve already gotten what you want, why are you still bringing people? ¡± The man roared, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to her. ¡± Gu Yanqing took a step forward. ¡°Let her go. Give me an account. I¡¯ll give you any amount you want. ¡± The leader of the bandits laughed and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Giving you an account is not exposing my identity. I don¡¯t want money today. I want people. Get lost, the two of you. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for starting a massacre. ¡± The bandits in front shouted loudly, ¡°big brother, hurry up and leave. The Flying Tiger team is here. ¡± Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao looked at each other and did not make any further movements. Song Beibei was pushed to the rooftop by a few people. There were two helicopters there. The helicopter¡¯s rotor blades spun rapidly, creating gusts of strong wind on the rooftop. Song Beibei was pushed forward by a few people. She had no idea what would happen next. But the only thing Song Beibei knew was that she couldn¡¯t get on the plane. Once she got on the plane, she would be finished. Who were these people? They were desperadoes, robbers, and murderers. They were all burly men. Why did they kidnap her Song Beibei understood. Song Beibei would rather die than follow this group of people. Song Beibei kicked, tore, and bit, trying her best not to move forward. Finally, she bit off the thumb of one of the outlaws. That person used all his strength to get used to the ground. ¡°Bitch, you actually bit me! ¡± The leader of the outlaws ran over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Big Brother, this chick is too difficult to deal with. She just won¡¯t get on the plane. If she keeps delaying like this, the cops will probably get on soon. ¡± The leader of the bandits thought for a while and said, ¡°then let¡¯s just shoot her. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. She already knew that these people were devils who killed without batting an eye. However, when she heard them say it so lightly, she still felt a chill in her heart. Song Beibei got up and wanted to escape. But it was already too late. The leader was already walking over with a gun in his hand. Song Beibei said, ¡°didn¡¯t you guys want money but not your lives? Don¡¯t kill me. I can give you any amount of money you want. ¡± That person said, ¡°your life is worth 10 million US dollars. I originally wanted to bring you back to let my brothers have a good time and let you live for a few more days. Since you aren¡¯t willing to listen obediently, I can only take your life now. Don¡¯t blame me, blame the little girl for offending someone. ¡± The wind was too loud, so song Beibei couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. But looking at the black muzzle of the gun, the fear in her heart still arose. She didn¡¯t want to die, and she couldn¡¯t die either. She still wanted to return to the United States. But it was too late. Everything was too late. Song Beibei watched helplessly as that person pulled the trigger. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the time to close her eyes. She only felt two black shadows flash before her eyes. A black shadow was firmly blocking her body. She only felt a heavy force and the man¡¯s muffled Groan. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. The other black shadow was like a ghost. It had already kicked the bandit¡¯s leg and snatched the gun. It pointed at the bandit¡¯s head and said, ¡°don¡¯t move, or don¡¯t blame me for cleaning the gun. ¡± Everything happened too quickly. Song Beibei was stunned for three seconds before she finally understood what had happened. It turned out that the two black shadows were Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao. There was a glass room behind Song Beibei, and there were stairs leading to the rooftop. The two of them jumped out directly from inside, as if they had descended from the sky. Su Liangxiao was the first to come out. His first reaction was to jump down and use his body to protect Song Beibei. Meanwhile, Gu Yanqing attacked the bandit leader with lightning speed and snatched the gun. Now, he pointed it steadily at the bandit leader¡¯s Temple. After being stunned for three seconds, Song Beibei suddenly cried out, ¡°Su Liangxiao, Su Liangxiao, wake up. ¡± Su Liangxiao had just jumped down to protect him, but he was shot in the back. His coat had been taken off. He was wearing a white shirt. The white shirt was now stained with a large amount of blood. Under the moonlight, the bright red color was shocking. Gu Yanqing held the bandit leader¡¯s hand with the back of his hand and pressed his leg against his blanket. The bandit leader was practically pinned to the ground by Gu Yanqing, unable to move. Meanwhile, those armed bandits had already surrounded them. Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold and furious roar resounded through the skies, ¡°throw away your guns, or I¡¯ll kill him. ¡± Those people looked at each other, but did not move. Gu Yanqing was already prepared to pull the trigger. The bandit leader who was pinned to the ground shouted, ¡°throw away your fucking guns, do you want to see me die? ¡± Those people hesitated for a moment, but in the end, they still threw away their guns. The bandit leader¡¯s voice had already changed. ¡°This gentleman is very skilled. Why don¡¯t we make a deal? You can¡¯t defeat more than ten of US alone. If you kill me, the three of you won¡¯t be able to survive either. Now that the police are about to come up, you can let us live. Let us get on the plane, and we won¡¯t hurt you. What do you think? ¡± Gu Yanqing said crisply, ¡°okay. ¡± As he said that, he picked up the man, but he still held the gun to control him. Su Liangxiao had already lost too much blood and fainted. Song Beibei hugged him in her arms and stopped the bleeding. ¡°Fox, Fox Su, you can¡¯t be hurt. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital immediately. You¡¯ll be fine. ¡± The bleeding could not be stopped at all. Moreover, Song Beibei was not sure if she had injured any vital parts. She was anxious. Chapter 266 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Except for the bandit leader who was still in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands. The other bandits boarded the plane one by one. Finally, Gu Yanqing also put the bandit leader on the plane. However, just as he was about to enter the cabin, he suddenly fired a shot. The bandit leader was shot in the leg and directly fell from the plane. The other bandits on the plane were about to come down. However, they discovered that the Flying Tigers had already rushed up to the roof from the skylight. No one from the two helicopters came down. With a loud sound, they took off with a rumble. Only the bandit leader who was shot in the leg was left on the ground, cursing loudly. Gu Yanqing quickly ran to Song Beibei¡¯s side. Su Liangxiao had already been carried down the roof by two members of the Flying Tigers. The ambulance was waiting downstairs. This time, the casualties were heavy. Especially since the bandits had already planted a time bomb in the building. The security room, the security guards, and the armed police suffered heavy casualties. Song Beibei had no time to care about anything else. She got into the ambulance. Su Liangxiao was directly pushed into the operating room. Song Beibei had been sitting outside the operating room waiting. Her hands and feet were cold. Gu Yanqing had just come by. He said that he wanted to buy her some water, but he never came back. Song Beibei only felt that her mind was blank. She had no time to care about anything else. She just prayed that Su Liangxiao would not get into trouble. In fact, many times in the past, when Su Liangxiao had lied to her time and time again,. She always cursed him in her heart. But she did not really want anything to happen to him. The image of Su Liangxiao jumping off the rooftop kept appearing in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. At that time, he did not have time to react. He took the bullet for her almost reflexively. She felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart. If only she was the one lying in the operating theater right now. Su Liangxiao, why are you so stupid? Song Beibei did not know how long she had been outside. It might have been an hour, it might have been four hours. Every minute and second felt like years. Finally, the door to the operating theater was pushed open. A group of nurses came out with several directors in tow. After Su Liangxiao was sent over, even the Dean was alarmed. Immediately several chief of surgery and cardiopulmonary consultation, and then made a prompt decision to do surgery to remove the bullet. Song Beibei saw them coming out. Stand up quickly. Even his voice was trembling. ¡°Su Liangxiao, how is he? ¡± The chief surgeon, who took off his mask, said, ¡°the operation was a success. Mr. Su has a long life. The bullet missed his heart by three centimeters. Mrs. Su, you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s hanging heart was finally relieved. She grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and tears filled her eyes. ¡°thank you, thank you. ¡± Song Beibei spent the entire night in the ward to compensate Su Liangxiao. He woke up once in the wee hours of the morning. Su Liangxiao was in so much pain that he groaned, probably because the anesthetic had passed. ¡°Who the F * Ck Dug out my heart? It¡¯s so f * cking painful. ¡± Song Beibei felt both amused and distressed. ¡°Bear with it. Bear with it and it will pass. ¡± Only then did Su Liangxiao see song Beibei sitting by the bedside. He silently smiled and said, ¡°with you by my side, it¡¯s worth it even if I die. ¡± Song Beibei really wanted to scold him, but she still grabbed Su Liangxiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Fox, sleep a little longer. You won¡¯t feel pain once you fall asleep. ¡± ¡°then you¡¯re not allowed to leave. I¡¯ll feel pain once you leave. ¡± ¡°okay, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay with you like this. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t fall asleep the whole night. One Hand held Su Liangxiao¡¯s hand the whole time. And the other hand¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei opened her palm. Inside was the cuff of a shirt. It was pulled down by Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeve when he used his body to protect her in the chaos. Where was Gu Yanqing now? Why didn¡¯t he come back after he went out. The next day. The huge jewelry robbery at the charity event last night shocked the whole country. Song Beibei¡¯s phone was also taken out early in the morning. It provided strong evidence for the police. The video footage was also on the news broadcast. It turned out to be some desperadoes from the bamboo league. The leader was a big mouth boss inside. It was said that after resisting arrest, he robbed the Gun and took the hostage to escape, but was eventually shot to death. The rest of the people were also arrested two hours later. This time, it was no small matter. It even involved the corruption of some corrupt officials and the issue of public security. The matter was still continuing to ferment. There were even some unscrupulous reporters who, in order to create another way to attract attention, actually implicated Gu Yanqing. This was because this charity banquet was organized by the Chamber of Commerce, and Gu Yanqing was the president of the Chamber of Commerce. However, Song Beibei asked around and found out that Gu Yanqing was only the honorary president. He had never been in charge of the affairs of the Chamber of Commerce, so he basically had nothing to do with it. Song Beibei was even more worried about Gu Yanqing. Because she had no idea where he had gone. When the doctor checked Su Liangxiao¡¯s wound, Song Beibei left the ward. She planned to look for Gu Yanqing. Coincidentally, just when Song Beibei was at a loss, she saw Zhong Junjie at the entrance of the corridor. Zhong Junjie also saw her and asked, ¡°Beibei, I heard that you were at the banquet yesterday. Are you okay? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, where¡¯s your third brother? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°you don¡¯t know. Third Brother is in the inpatient department, and you¡¯re here. I thought you came out from his place. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was going on? Why was Gu Yanqing in the hospital? Song Beibei followed Zhong Junjie to the ward. Gu Yanqing was staying in the VIP room. When Song Beibei and Zhong Junjie entered, they saw Gu Yanqing standing by the windowsill, wearing a shirt. But his movements were extremely slow, and the expression on his face was twisted and pained. Gu Yanqing said that Gu Yanqing¡¯s ribs were fractured. There was a layer of bandage wrapped around his waist at night, and one of his hands could barely be raised. ¡°third brother, Bei Bei and I came to see you. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around, but his wound might have been affected. He frowned in pain and took a deep breath. Song Beibei also saw his expression. Gu Yanqing had always been a very patient person. There was once when Song Beibei was fiddling with the kitchen by herself. When the pot was full of oil, she turned on the fire and almost burned the kitchen down. Gu Yanqing came over to clean up the mess, but the back of his hand was burned by the fire. A large piece of his skin fell off, revealing the flesh inside. Every time Song Beibei changed his dressing, she would cry, but Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say a word. So, if it wasn¡¯t really that painful, Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t have shown such an expression. Song Beibei quickly walked over and took his shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and didn¡¯t refuse. Song Beibei carefully helped Gu Yanqing put on his shirt. She slowly put it on from his arms. It took ten minutes just to put on his arms. Zhong Junjie noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange, so he put down the food in his hands and said, ¡°third brother, Beibei, I still have something to do at the company, so I¡¯m leaving first. I left my breakfast here. I bought breakfast for two, so you two can eat it. ¡± As he said that, Zhong Junjie tactfully left. Song Beibei naturally knew that the company was just an excuse he made. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know that he was here. Why did he buy breakfast for two when one of them was his. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She just focused on getting Gu Yanqing dressed. After putting it on with much difficulty, Song Beibei started buttoning the buttons on his chest one by one. This shirt was the same one that Gu Yanqing wore last night. Because Song Beibei noticed that one of the buttons on one of Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeves was missing. And that button was in her pocket. Song Beibei felt very upset. Why was Gu Yanqing injured? She knew very well. When the robbers broke in last night, they shot at the ceiling. They broke the crystal Chandelier on the ceiling and smashed it down. At that time, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see, but she didn¡¯t expect to be standing under the chandelier. It was Gu Yanqing who pounced over and used his body to block it. No wonder she felt a heavy blow. The man¡¯s body sank and he groaned. Then there was the sound of glass breaking all over the floor. Gu Yanqing was smashed by the Crystal Chandelier. That chandelier was an authentic Czech crystal, and one could imagine its weight. The extent of Gu Yanqing being smashed to the point where his bones were cracked could be considered that his physique had recovered. However, what Song Beibei could not imagine was this. Gu Yanqing had actually been injured so early, but later on, he was still fighting with the robbers in that kind of situation. Song Beibei could not tell from the heroic and fearless figure on the rooftop that he had suffered such a serious injury. How painful must he have been at that time! Later on, he even came to the hospital with her and waited outside the operating theater with her, completely neglecting himself. Just now, Zhong Junjie told her that when Gu Yanqing was discovered, he fainted in the hall of the hospital due to the pain. Fortunately, he was discovered by the nurse and was immediately sent to be examined. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Chapter 267 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of this, her heart ached again. When the last button was buttoned up. Song Beibei looked up and found Gu Yanqing looking down at her. His eyes were as deep as the sea under the night sky, unfathomable. And there was a faint emotion surging within. Song Beibei only felt a jolt in her heart. But she immediately turned around. ¡°You should eat something. ¡± Gu Yanqing slowly sat down and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. ¡± He still said he was fine just like that. Sometimes, Song Beibei really felt that this man was too strong-willed. Song Beibei said, ¡°you deserve it. ¡± He could still endure for so long after being injured like that. He really deserved it. However, after Song Beibei finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She immediately turned around. She secretly wiped it away. It had been a long time since she had cried. In the past, she loved to cry too much. Gu Yanqing always sighed and said that she was just a little crying bag. In the past three years, no matter what happened, she forced herself not to cry. But for some reason, seeing Gu Yanqing like this, she wanted to cry. Gu Yanqing saw her turn around, and his eyes dimmed a little. He only asked, ¡°how is Su Liangxiao? ¡± Song Beibei did not turn around. ¡°His life is not in danger. He just needs to recuperate. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°were you with him the whole night? ¡± For some reason, Song Beibei felt that there was an inexplicable helplessness in Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. Song Beibei acknowledged. Gu Yanqing did not say anything else. Zhong Junjie bought Porridge. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand was not very convenient. When Song Beibei turned around, she saw that he frowned every time he took a bite. Song Beibei immediately sat down beside him, took the spoon, scooped a mouthful, and handed it to Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned. Then he opened his mouth. Gu Yanqing actually finished a bowl of porridge. This bowl of porridge was actually bought by Zhong Junjie at the hospital cafeteria. Because of this time, some of the nearby breakfast shops were not open for business yet. However, this porridge looked thin and thin, shiny and did not look very delicious. Gu Yanqing had always been very picky about what he ate. However, when Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing was still eating with relish just now, she could not help but ask, ¡°Is it good? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head, ¡°it¡¯s very bad. ¡± Song Beibei frowned slightly, ¡°then you¡¯ve finished both portions. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled, but did not say anything. Just as Song Beibei was packing up, the door to the ward suddenly opened. Gu wanjing appeared at the door. Actually, Gu Wanjing had just arrived. However, when she first arrived, she saw song Beibei Feeding Gu Yanqing Porridge. She gritted her teeth but still didn¡¯t enter. It wasn¡¯t until Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing if the porridge was good. Gu Yanqing said it wasn¡¯t good. Only then did she plan to enter. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing also looked at the door at the same time. Gu Wanjing walked in directly and ignored Song Beibei. She said, ¡°third brother, I bought your favorite breakfast. ¡± As she said that, she deliberately looked at the table. ¡°So you¡¯ve eaten. But didn¡¯t third brother Dislike Liao Ji¡¯s breakfast the most? ¡± Then, she said to Song Beibei bluntly, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re third brother¡¯s ex-wife. We¡¯ve lived together for so many years. How come you don¡¯t know this little detail? ¡± Song Beibei said innocently, ¡°this porridge was bought by Zhong Junjie. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression was as if she had eaten a fly. Then, she said, ¡°Junjie is really too careless. Third brother, eat some more of what I bought. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up. There was no expression on his face. ¡°thank you. I¡¯m full. I won¡¯t eat anymore. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression was very bad. Song Beibei said, ¡°give it to me. I happen to like eating these. Just now, your third brother ate two servings in a row and ate mine as well. I¡¯m starving. ¡± As she said this, Song Beibei did not stand on ceremony. She directly opened the packaging of the food box that Gu wanjing brought and ate it generously. Gu Wanjing looked at Song Beibei with a deep gaze. Song Beibei knew that she was very angry. She was just trying to anger her on purpose. However, there was no need to think about it. Instead, she felt that she was being childish. Song Beibei did not have much appetite after eating two mouthfuls. She put down the food. Then, she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded, ¡°go back and have a good sleep. ¡± Song Beibei replied and left the ward. For some reason, after what happened this time¡­ Song Beibei really could not bear to treat Gu Yanqing as coldly as before. In the end, she was still a little touched. But because of this feeling, the conflicting emotions surged up again. She couldn¡¯t protect her just because Gu Yanqing did this once. Everything between them should be settled, right. This was absolutely impossible. Song Beibei actually just didn¡¯t want to have too many interactions with him. How good it would be to be a stranger. She also didn¡¯t want to hate him, nor did she want to love him. She didn¡¯t want to have any feelings. But fate always made her owe, Gu Yanqing was like this, and so was Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei sighed. Forget it. She was going back to America soon anyway. At worst, she could just find a new place to hide and start living again. Then for now, she would just let nature take its course. Gu Yanqing had saved her, but she still said those harsh and hurtful words. She could not do it. After Song Beibei left, she went to find Gu Yanqing¡¯s chief physician. Gu Yanqing¡¯s condition was not very serious. However, it took 100 days for the injured muscles and bones to recover, especially for bone fractures. They needed to rest and recover slowly. At the end of the day, it was an injury. The body would be in great pain. Moreover, one must rest well and not exercise too much. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome if the bones were slightly displaced. Song Beibei consulted for a long time and asked in detail about the things she needed to pay attention to in terms of recuperation. Before she left, the director said, ¡°it¡¯s the early stages now. Don¡¯t let him eat greasy things. Usually, let him drink more fish soup. It will be good for his wound to recover. ¡± After walking out of the director¡¯s office. Song Beibei bumped into Gu Wanjing in the corridor. Gu Wanjing probably had the same goal as her. She was here to consult on Gu Yanqing¡¯s condition. Song Beibei was prepared to ignore her. When Song Beibei walked past Gu Wanjing, Gu Wanjing suddenly said, ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about my third brother¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just his ex-wife. ¡± Song Beibei also stopped in her tracks. After a while, she turned around. ¡°At least I¡¯m still his ex-wife. I¡¯m more qualified than a sister in name like you. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled and looked at Song Beibei. ¡°Song Beibei, I know you won¡¯t remarry my third brother. You¡¯d better not provoke him. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then leave on your own. I won¡¯t allow anyone to ruin our relationship. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. She walked in front of Gu Wanjing and stood still. Then, she looked into Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°the robbers from the charity banquet told me something. Someone spent a thousand dollars to take my life. ¡± Gu Wanjing did not show any expression. She calmly crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I heard that the robbers this time are the people from the bamboo league. Your relationship with the Bamboo League is extraordinary, right? ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. I can sue you for slander if you do that. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that this matter has anything to do with you. If a great lawyer is so anxious to take a seat, it will inevitably cause people to misunderstand that this place is a place without any silver. ¡± Gu Wanjing was at a loss for words for a moment. Song Beibei¡¯s smile also gradually turned cold, ¡°I will naturally investigate this matter clearly. I didn¡¯t expect that my life was still worth ten million dollars in that person¡¯s eyes. It was also a huge investment. However, Gu Wanjing, please don¡¯t bother about the matter between Gu Yanqing and me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care whether this matter has anything to do with you or not. Just based on the matter of you framing me last time, I will blame everything on you. Gu Yanqing has protected you once, it¡¯s hard to say whether he will protect you a second time. ¡± With that, Song Beibei curled her lips and left. Gu Wanjing stood in the corridor for a long time. Her nails had already dug into her palms She had a bad feeling. Gu Yanqing had no idea what had happened back then. Back then, Song Beibei was innocent and stupid. Her self-esteem was greater than the heavens. Even if she had instigated it, she would never have verified it with Gu Yanqing. But now, Song Beibei was a little uncertain. Moreover, she could not understand the purpose of her return this time. The news had already been exposed. Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao had both been injured in order to save her. Gu wanjing suddenly felt particularly resentful. Twenty years had passed. Why did everything seem to revert back to the way it was before. Back then, there was peace. Now, there was Song Beibei. Why did everyone revolve around them. She was clearly so outstanding, but it had to be because they could easily attract everyone¡¯s attention and attention. And she, on the other hand, had been squeezed into the shadows like an ugly duckling. Gu wanjing chuckled coldly. These people were the dark clouds that covered her own light! She had sworn long ago She would definitely clear away the dark clouds that were blocking her! Chapter 268 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei left the hospital, took a taxi and left. She had been feeling very complicated. Her heart was pounding very quickly. She had just confronted Gu Wanjing head-on and she had only tested her. When that gangster leader had fired his gun, he had said that someone had paid 10 million for her life. But who had such a deep hatred for her. Song Beibei really could not think of it. Although she suspected Gu Wanjing, she was not sure if she was really that vicious? It was just that the incident three years ago had cast a shadow in her heart and she had no choice but to guard against it. If it was really Gu Wanjing, Song Beibei really felt that this woman was too terrifying. Three years ago, she had used a bitter-meat-trap to frame herself. Three years later, did she wish she could take her life? Although Song Beibei knew that society was cruel and that people¡¯s hearts were complicated. But such a vicious person was really rare to see. But now, Song Beibei was not sure either and she did not want to suspect anyone. Because she knew that the feeling of being wronged was not good. So, for the time being, she didn¡¯t want to blow this matter up. She also didn¡¯t plan to tell Gu Yanqing. Not to mention their current awkward relationship What Song Beibei was even more afraid of was that even if Gu Yanqing knew the truth, the most he could do was scold Gu Wanjing. In the end, he chose to continue protecting her. That was something she couldn¡¯t bear at all. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t sure at all. If this matter really had nothing to do with Gu Wanjing. Perhaps he would make Gu Wanjing bite back and accuse him instead. This matter had to be considered in the long run. In fact, the best way was to return to the United States as soon as possible and stay away from this troublesome place. So what if she found out the truth? As long as she stayed in the country, every day would be fraught with difficulties Song Beibei had thought it through. In a while, she would ask Su Liangxiao for a passport. When Su Liangxiao recovered a little¡­ She would immediately return to the United States. ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯re going. ¡± The taxi driver¡¯s words pulled Song Beibei back from her fleeting thoughts. Song Beibei thought for a moment and said, ¡°go to the market nearby. ¡± Song Beibei went to the market and picked out a few wild crucian carps. When she went back, she made soup. Aunt Feng guided her from the side. At last, the taste was decent. The fish soup was ready very quickly After Song Beibei finished cooking, it was not even nine o¡¯clock. Song Beibei did not sleep last night and was very tired. So she ran to her room and slept for a while. She set the alarm and slept for only two hours. She got up at eleven o¡¯clock. She was still exhausted and her mind was still in a daze. Song Beibei went to the bathroom to take a shower. After being steamed by the steam, she felt a little more energetic. The fish soup had already been packed by Aunt Feng into two thermal tubs. It was Song Beibei who told her to pack two portions. She also prepared a portion for Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei asked Uncle Xiang to send her to the hospital. After Song Beibei entered the hospital, she went to Gu Yanqing¡¯s ward. Gu Yanqing was actually sitting on the bed handling official business. One of his hands was inconvenient, so even if it was to sign a document, it would still seem very strenuous. Song Beibei walked in and placed the food box on the table. ¡°Even if you rest for two days, the company will not go bankrupt. The work will never be finished. Why do you have to work so hard? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not say anything. He saw the food box that Song Beibei brought and asked, ¡°what is that? ¡± Song Beibei brought a food box over. ¡°Fish Soup. Have you eaten lunch? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. ¡°Junjie went to buy it. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°You made it? ¡± Song Beibei had already opened the thermos bucket and poured it into the matching bowl. She handed the spoon over. ¡°drink some. It¡¯s made according to Aunt Feng¡¯s recipe. I think the taste is passable. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not take it and said matter-of-factly, ¡°it¡¯s not convenient for me. Feed me. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. He was still addicted to being fed, wasn¡¯t he? However, Song Beibei did not argue with him because he was covered in bandages. She Fed Gu Yanqing mouthful by mouthful. After Gu Yanqing took the first sip, Song Beibei suddenly felt a little nervous and asked, ¡°how does it taste? ¡± She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing, who was so picky, to give her rare praise. ¡°Not bad. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. Song Beibei Fed Gu Yanqing the soup very seriously. Gu Yanqing took a few sips and suddenly stopped. He called out, ¡°Beibei. ¡± Song Beibei stopped and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it very hot? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°I feel very happy now. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, was suddenly stunned. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was gentle and deep. It had a magnetic quality to it, and when one heard it, they were stunned. When Song Beibei raised her head, her eyes met his. It was heavy and dark. But it was also very bright. It was like a black hole, able to suck a person¡¯s soul in. Song Beibei did not react for a moment, but Gu Yanqing lowered his head and kissed her lips. It was just a light touch, but there was no movement. It was as if he was testing Song Beibei¡¯s reaction. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were still open, staring at Song Beibei¡¯s shocked face. Song Beibei¡¯s mind went blank for a few seconds, then she suddenly pushed Gu Yanqing out of reflex. Gu Yanqing grunted. Song Beibei remembered that he was injured, so she quickly went over to take a look. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± Unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing grabbed the back of Song Beibei¡¯s head with one hand and kissed her fiercely. At that moment, Song Beibei¡¯s mind was clear. She wanted to push Gu Yanqing away, but because of his injury, she didn¡¯t dare to touch him at all. Gu Yanqing seemed to do it on purpose. He seemed to be a little unscrupulous. In the end, Song Beibei had no choice but to bite Gu Yanqing¡¯s tongue hard. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t let go of her until the strong smell of blood spread in his mouth. Song Beibei stood up and took a few steps back. She panted heavily and then shouted, ¡°Gu Yanqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be in a good mood. After being scolded by Song Beibei, he didn¡¯t answer back. He was like a child who had snatched a chocolate bar and swallowed the candy in one bite. He didn¡¯t care about the consequences of being scolded. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t do such boring things again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for sexual harassment! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°sexual harassment! ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t think that just because you saved me, I owe you something. You can disrespect me like this. I won¡¯t abandon my principles because of this small favor. I¡¯m grateful to you in my heart because of this matter, but don¡¯t force me to hate you like I did three years ago. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m trampling on your dignity? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Song Beibei, let¡¯s make things clear today. Do you really have no feelings for me at all? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached, but she still said resolutely, ¡°I don¡¯t have any personal feelings for Mr. Gu now. If Mr. Gu has any misunderstanding, then I¡¯ll make it clear now. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! ¡± Song Beibei said calmly, ¡°what exactly made Mr. Gu misunderstand that I still have feelings for you? ¡± Gu Yanqing still looked very unwilling. ¡°You even personally made me fish soup. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Gu Yanqing looked like a child now, like he was in a fit of Pique. He was clearly uncertain in his heart, but he still had to speak with conviction. It was also like he was testing, hoping to get an affirmative answer from Song Beibei. Song Beibei saw through it. She felt very uncomfortable. However, in the end, she still said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t make the fish soup for you, but I brought you a portion along the way. If this caused Mr. Gu to misunderstand, it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t do such stupid things out of gratitude in the future. ¡± Only then did Gu Yanqing see that there was another identical thermos bucket on the table. His face immediately turned extremely gloomy. ¡°So, you made this fish soup for Su Liangxiao? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Yes! ¡± Gu Yanqing directly brushed the unfinished fish soup on the small dining table on the bed onto the ground. ¡°Go, you go! ¡± Song Beibei turned around and left without looking back. It was probably because her movements just now were too big. Gu Yanqing pulled on the wound, causing fine beads of sweat to appear on his forehead from the pain. But what was more painful was the spot on his chest. Gu Yanqing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat Chapter 269 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing felt that he was being ridiculous. In Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, he was really starting a dyeing workshop with just a small amount of dye. He was so overconfident. When Song Beibei treated him gently, he always had an illusion. It was as if time had returned to three years ago. All these years, he seemed to have been trapped in that dream. He could not walk out, and he did not want to. However, Song Beibei could always wake him up when he was the most obsessed and believed it to be true. Gu Yanqing felt embarrassed and humiliated. He felt that he was really a slut. However, as soon as he saw her, his entire being started to fall into chaos. He couldn¡¯t control himself. Song Beibei quickly left and almost ran to Su Liangxiao¡¯s side. Su Liangxiao happened to be awake as well. He was hanging the water Song Beibei went in. He turned around and asked, ¡°where did you go? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I went back to sleep for a while. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you sleep for a while more? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. She forced herself to forget everything that had happened in Gu Yanqing¡¯s ward. Then, she forced a smile. ¡°I brought you some crucian carp soup. Have some. ¡± Su Liangxiao slowly sat up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like crucian carp soup. You know that. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered. Su Liangxiao really didn¡¯t like crucian carp soup. In fact, Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t like fish at all. Three years ago, there was a time when Song Beibei followed Su Liangxiao to eat all the delicacies in Xia city. At that time, although their relationship was sometimes good and sometimes bad, they were each other¡¯s eating friends. They knew each other¡¯s eating habits like the back of their hands. Just like how Su Liangxiao knew that Song Beibei did not like to eat mutton because she could not stand the smell of mutton Song Beibei also knew that Su Liangxiao did not like to eat fish, especially crucian carp. It seemed that because he was stuck by Crucian carp¡¯s bones when he was young, he almost suffocated and left a shadow. He never touched crucian carp again. Song Beibei smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s been three years. I forgot. ¡± Su Liangxiao said with a Sullen face, ¡°you just came from third brother¡¯s place, right? ¡± Song Beibei was surprised. ¡°How did you know? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°because I heard that he¡¯s also injured and is staying in this hospital, and¡­ he loves to eat fish. ¡± That¡¯s right. Gu Yanqing loved to eat fish, and he loved to drink fish soup. Song Beibei had always said that he was the reincarnation of a cat. Song Beibei had never forgotten this. She only felt as if there was a fish bone stuck in her throat. Song Beibei felt that something was stuck in a certain part of her body, and she couldn¡¯t pull it out. Song Beibei said, ¡°what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°no need. I don¡¯t want to eat anything. Besides, I can¡¯t eat anything in my current condition. ¡± Song Beibei stood there, feeling a little awkward. Su Liangxiao raised a hand and patted the seat beside his bed. ¡°Come here. ¡± Song Beibei walked over and sat down beside Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao took out a small notebook from under his pillow. Song Beibei looked at it and saw that it was her household register. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°this morning, I asked someone to send it over. I¡¯m a man of my word. I¡¯ll return the household register to you. ¡± Song Beibei took the household register and did not look at Su Liangxiao¡¯s expression. After a while, she said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°the pink star¡¯s diamonds have also been found, so you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Song Beibei acknowledged again. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°if you want to go back to America, you can go back to America. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Liangxiao. The corners of Su Liangxiao¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°But Beibei, I hope that you can stay. ¡± Song Beibei was silent. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I know that what I¡¯m saying now is taking advantage of others¡¯ danger, but I¡¯ve already given you three years. Three years. It¡¯s time to move on from the past. Beibei, you need someone to take care of you and cherish you, and I¡¯m the most suitable. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you just treat me as a substitute for anning. Fox, it¡¯s you who can¡¯t move on, not me. ¡± Su Liangxiao slowly grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Song Beibei, I¡¯ve never thought of you as a substitute for anning. I know you¡¯re not anning. Even though your personality is similar to hers, I, Su Liangxiao, have never been so confused that I can¡¯t tell the difference between two people. Anning has already left. I¡¯ve never been able to accept this fact, but I¡¯ve never thought of you as anning. From the moment I met you, I knew that you and anning were completely different. I admit that I started to approach you with ill intentions. I treated you as a tool to take revenge on Gu Yanqing. But little princess, I never thought that one day, I would truly fall in love with you. I don¡¯t even know how or when all of this happened. But, it happened without any warning. At first, I thought that it was because I felt sorry for you and felt sorry for you. During the three years that you disappeared, I kept trying to convince myself, but I couldn¡¯t do it. I just fell in love with you. Every day, I missed you. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t find you, but in fact, I found your tracks a year ago. By chance, I came back to the United States to do some work. I actually saw you on the street doing a street interview. At that time, I suddenly realized that what I really wanted was you. You were my first and only little princess. Marry me, okay? ¡± After saying that, Su Liangxiao took out a brocade box and opened it. This time, there was really a ring inside. It was very beautiful and exquisite. Perhaps, just like the pink star, it had a great background and was priceless. Song Beibei was extremely shocked. Su Liangxiao¡¯s confession and his two marriage proposals within three days were not the only things that shocked her. Instead, Su Liangxiao said that he had already met him in America within a year America was so big, and there were so many cities. How could they coincidentally meet on the streets? Moreover, based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding of Su Liangxiao¡¯s character. Since he had already found traces, he would definitely investigate thoroughly. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a trace of fear. She asked, ¡°what else do you know? ¡± She looked very vigilant. Su Liangxiao sighed. ¡°I know everything. ¡± ¡°So you also know that after I arrived in the United States¡­ ¡± ¡°I know. I know everything you¡¯re worried about. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Su Liangxiao with a complicated expression. ¡°since you know everything, why did you propose to me? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. I¡¯ve been looking for a suitable time. Isn¡¯t this the most suitable time? ¡± ¡°Beibei, you need a marriage certificate now. You need a stable family. I didn¡¯t want it to happen so quickly, but your relationship with Gu Yanqing worries me. Whether it¡¯s to take advantage of the situation or strike first, I have to let you understand my heart. I really want to take care of you for the rest of your life. ¡± Song Beibei was silent. Indeed, she really needed a marriage certificate right now. However, she did not intend to get married casually. Especially since this person was Fox Su. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you saved my life, but I really don¡¯t intend to give myself to you. Fox, since you know my situation, then you know that I can¡¯t be with Gu Yanqing, let alone marry you. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it. You have to get married anyway. You need a Hukou. ¡± Song Beibei said calmly, ¡°since you know, I won¡¯t beat around the Bush. I do need a Hukou. I also know that with your identity, you can give me everything I need. But Su Liangxiao, I won¡¯t marry you because I don¡¯t love you. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. His fox-like eyes looked up faintly. He said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Just let me take care of you. ¡± Su Liangxiao placed the ring in Song Beibei¡¯s palm. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me yet. Keep this for now. You don¡¯t have to give me an answer so soon. Being rejected twice in a row hurts my heart. Go back and take a good look at what I put on your side. ¡± Song Beibei pinched her fingers, but in the end, she didn¡¯t reject him. Song Beibei left the hospital in the afternoon and went home to sleep again. Too much had happened in the past two days, and she was really tired. She needed to rest well and plan her future life. She had gotten her household registration book. She could leave the country at any time. She felt more at ease when she thought of this. Song Beibei slept for more than ten hours. When she woke up, it was just ten o¡¯clock at night. She had been back to the country for so many days, but she still had jet lag. Sometimes she would wake up in the middle of the night and never go back to sleep. Chapter 270 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei got up and poured herself a glass of water. Then she walked to the balcony to get some fresh air. The night was very quiet. Song Beibei was wearing a coat. Her elbows were propped up against the railing of the balcony, and she was holding a cup of hot water in her hands. Curling steam rose in the night sky, steaming her cheeks until there was a thin layer of moisture on her face. The moonlight tonight was very good. The backyard was outside. There was an open-air swimming pool in the yard. The water in the swimming pool was transparent and clear blue, glistening with light. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how long she had been standing on the balcony. But the water in her hands had become cold. Song Beibei put the cup down casually and inserted her hand into the pocket of her coat. Her fingers touched a hard feeling. It was a small box. Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. She took out the small box from her pocket. It was the proposal ring that Su Liangxiao gave her at the hospital. At that time, Song Beibei put it into the pocket of her coat Su Liangxiao said, ¡°don¡¯t reject me so quickly. Take a good look at what I put on your side. ¡°? For a moment, Bei Bei¡¯s head started to hurt again. She opened the brocade box. It was a very beautiful and exquisite diamond ring. It was cut into the shape of a hexagonal star. Under the moonlight, it flowed with a beautiful water-like light. Upon closer inspection, it was like melting snow on the tip of an iceberg, pure and beautiful. Song Beibei took a closer look. There were a few English letters engraved on the ring ring. It was the abbreviation of Song Beibei¡¯s name, ¡°SBB. ¡°. Song Beibei inexplicably sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold here? ¡± Leng Cheng¡¯s voice suddenly came from nearby. In such a quiet night, Song Beibei was shocked. She turned around and saw Gu Yanqing looking straight at her. At this moment, Gu Yanqing was also standing on the balcony. Song Beibei¡¯s room and Gu Yanqing¡¯s room were in the same row. Both rooms had balconies. They were less than two meters apart. At this moment, Gu Yanqing was standing on the balcony of his room. Song Beibei didn¡¯t even know when he came out. Song Beibei frowned and asked, ¡°why are you discharged? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°it¡¯s just a small injury. ¡± Then he asked, ¡°what¡¯s that in your hand? ¡± Song Beibei quickly closed the brocade box and quietly put it back into her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, ¡± Song Beibei said lightly. Gu Yanqing was silent for a while. After a while. He suddenly stepped on the railing of the balcony, then strode over and jumped directly from there to Song Beibei¡¯s balcony. His long legs landed steadily on the ground. He didn¡¯t look the least bit embarrassed. It actually felt like the special effects of those main characters in television dramas acting cool. However, Gu Yanqing was really cool just now. He definitely wasn¡¯t acting cool. He had long legs to begin with, and his movements were also very good. With one leap from that side and one leap with his long legs, it was as if he didn¡¯t need any effort at all. However, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was truly moved by what she saw. Her heart was practically in her throat. Then, she practically shouted out, ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you want to die? ¡± Even though Gu Yanqing¡¯s side of the balcony was less than two meters away from Song Beibei¡¯s side of the balcony. However, the middle was not connected. This was the second floor of the villa, and each floor was very high. If Gu Yanqing slipped just now, it would be very easy for him to fall down from the middle. There was a path made of natural granite outside the swimming pool. If he really fell down, he would be either dead or crippled. Was Gu Yanqing crazy. He still had a bone fracture, yet he still made such a dangerous move. He really didn¡¯t want to live. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was still cold and indifferent. ¡°What did you take just now? Let me see. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°why should I show it to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°do you want me to snatch it? ¡± Song Beibei felt extremely frustrated. Why was this man becoming more and more shameless after not seeing him for three years. However, when she looked at his pajamas, she could see that there was a bandage wrapped around it. Song Beibei¡¯s heart softened. She took out a brocade box from her pocket. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? It¡¯s just a ring. ¡± ¡°Ring? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes darkened, and even his voice deepened. ¡°Who gave it to you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°What does that have to do with you? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Su Liangxiao gave it to you. Why did he give you a ring? ¡± Song Beibei glanced at him. His expression was too unkind and cold. It was as if someone had given her a ring, but owed him one. Song Beibei raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°he proposed to me, so what¡¯s so strange about him giving me a ring? ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei deliberately looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression. Indeed, he was so gloomy that he didn¡¯t even try to hide it. It was as if he was going to freeze someone to death. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was inexplicably in a good mood. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°why did he propose to you? ¡± Song Beibei had an innocent look on her face. ¡°How would I know? Maybe he likes me. He would allow you to have a fianc??e and not allow me to have a second love. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a fianc??e! ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly said. Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Actually, she had already guessed it. Otherwise, Gu Yanqing was injured and hospitalized. Other than Gu Wanjing, no one else had come to visit her. Moreover, if Gu Yanqing really had a fianc??e, Gu wanjing would not have held onto her the moment she returned. Song Beibei said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to tell me whether you have a fianc??e or not. I don¡¯t care. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°did you agree? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m still considering it. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to consider? Return the ring to her tomorrow! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was actually commanding. Song Beibei said, ¡°Mr. Gu, please don¡¯t interfere in my personal affairs too much, okay? The two of US have nothing to do with each other anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing acted as if he didn¡¯t hear Song Beibei¡¯s words at all. He said, ¡°it¡¯s not because Su Liangxiao took a bullet for you that you want to give yourself to him, right? If I had been the first one to come down from the rooftop, I would have taken the bullet for you too. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart moved. What did Gu Yanqing mean by this. Song Beibei sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Song Beibei. Marriage isn¡¯t what you think it is. You treat our marriage as a child¡¯s game. If you want to get a divorce, then get a divorce. If you want to let it go, then let it go. Do you want to repeat the same mistake ¡°A marriage without love will not be happy and will not last long. Song Beibei, I don¡¯t allow you to think about it. ¡± Song Beibei was a little angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t mention the past to me. Yes, we did have love in the beginning, but what happened after that? ¡± The human heart was complicated. How could there be so much true love in this world? As long as Su Liangxiao was willing to give me everything I wanted, it was enough. Moreover, how do you know that he doesn¡¯t love me?¡± Song Beibei picked up the ring and showed it to Gu Yanqing. ¡°The abbreviation of my name is engraved on it. Su Liangxiao is so devoted to me. How can you say that he doesn¡¯t love me? ¡± Gu Yanqing took a look and said coldly, ¡°SBB? Song Beibei, don¡¯t you know the meaning of ¡®SB¡¯ ? Have you been abroad for too long and even forgot such a famous Internet term? Are you sure that he isn¡¯t scolding you? ¡± Song Beibei was really furious. Gu Yanqing was as venomous as ever. What was originally a beautiful and romantic thing was ruined by Gu Yanqing. There was only anger left in her heart! Song Beibei pointed at the door of the balcony. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Please get out of my sight. ¡± Gu Yanqing gave her a final look of disdain. ¡°This ring is so tasteless. ¡± Song Beibei was so angry that she didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. However, she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Gu Yanqing early in the morning. Song Beibei sized up Song Beibei. Song Beibei ignored him and turned to go to the dining room. However, she didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to not follow her. When Song Beibei was eating breakfast, Gu Yanqing came over. He seemed to be in a good mood. He even asked Song Beibei, ¡°are you going to the hospital to see Su Liangxiao today? ¡± Song Beibei glanced at him. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Song Beibei only felt that this conversation was strange and awkward. Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude was also very strange. Song Beibei naturally had to go to the hospital. Because she had to return the ring to Su Liangxiao. Moreover, she planned to buy a plane ticket back to the states soon. But when she returned to her room, she took out the brocade box of the ring from the side of the coat she wore yesterday. But when she opened it, she found that it was empty. Song Beibei was stunned for a second. She finally understood what Gu Yanqing meant by what he said just now. And why was he in such a good mood so early in the morning. Song Beibei was really puzzled. The people from Shengmei orphanage were really more and more shameless. They always took other people¡¯s things without their permission and threatened them with it. Su Liangxiao took her passport, and Gu Yanqing took Su Liangxiao¡¯s ring. It was simply weird! Didn¡¯t they go to primary school before? Didn¡¯t they know that this was exactly the same as a thief¡¯s behavior? Chapter 271 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The door to Gu Yanqing¡¯s room was knocked loudly. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t open the door either. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help herself. She opened the door and barged in. Gu Yanqing was lying on his bed reading a book. It was rare for Song Beibei to see him so relaxed. The curtains of the floor-to-ceiling glass windows were wide open. The warm winter sun shone through the glass onto his face. He looked handsome and warm, almost like a beautiful painting. Beautiful, my foot! Gu Yanqing was wearing a good-looking skin, full of evil! Seeing Song Beibei come in, he raised his eyelids and glanced at Song Beibei. Song Beibei walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s bedside and put the empty brocade box under Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°where¡¯s the ring inside? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Why, did you lose the ring? ¡± This man was still playing dumb with her Song Beibei yelled, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t have time to act with you. Give me back the ring. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was still as calm as ever. There was even a hint of impatience in it. ¡°What does it have to do with me if you lose your ring? ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re the one who took the ring. ¡± ¡°Miss Song, please don¡¯t slander me. I, Gu Yanqing, lack everything except money. I want this kind of ring. I can buy a hundred or a thousand of them! ¡± He was still being shameless with her. Song Beibei really felt that the calmness that she had spent the past three years training with difficulty was about to be destroyed. How could Gu Yanqing be so shameless. Song Beibei knew that he wouldn¡¯t admit it. Thus, she didn¡¯t care and started to search Gu Yanqing¡¯s room by herself. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t care about rummaging through his room. He leisurely lay on the bed and read a book. In the end, he simply stopped reading and watched with interest as Song Beibei rummaged through his room. Song Beibei was really worried to death. Where did Gu Yanqing hide the ring. Such a small ring, if he really wanted to hide it and find it, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Song Beibei turned her head and suddenly glared at Gu Yanqing. There was actually a smile on this man¡¯s face. ¡°Have you found it? ¡± Song Beibei walked over and said with a sullen face, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t play such a childish game. Return the ring to me. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned his head away and continued to pick up his book. He casually flipped a page. ¡°I threw it away. ¡± It was really his doing! Song Beibei cursed in her heart. But she suddenly reacted. ¡°What? Threw it away? Where did you throw it? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I just threw it away. ¡± What a jerk! Especially when Gu Yanqing still had that nonchalant attitude He didn¡¯t seem to be ashamed at all. He actually still looked so righteous and righteous. Song Beibei was really angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing, are you crazy? Why did you throw away my ring? That¡¯s my thing. You took it without my permission. You¡¯re simply a thief. You even threw away this valuable thing. What a jerk! ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°if you want this kind of ring, I can customize a hundred of them for you! ¡± ¡°Who wants your ring! ¡± Gu Yanqing was also angry. ¡°So you want Su Liangxiao¡¯s ring. If you want to make love to him, don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯ve already thrown away the ring. Anyway, it¡¯s in this old mansion. If you want to find it, you can do it alone! ¡± The old mansion was so big. How could she find it. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re despicable. ¡± Gu Yanqing snorted coldly. ¡°thank you for the compliment. Not only are you despicable, but you¡¯re also shameless. ¡± What else could Song Beibei say? Song Beibei rushed out of the door. When she left, she even slammed Gu Yanqing¡¯s door. Song Beibei actually spent a whole day searching in the old mansion¡¯s courtyard. But the song family¡¯s old mansion¡¯s backyard was as big as a park. But there was no other way. Even though she knew it was like looking for a needle in a haystack, she still had to find it. Su Liangxiao¡¯s ring was very expensive. Even if it wasn¡¯t valuable, Song Beibei had to find it and return it to him Song Beibei cursed Gu Yanqing as she searched. This bastard was even more of a bastard than before. The Sky gradually darkened. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with anger and frustration. When she turned her head, she actually saw Gu Yanqing standing on the balcony of his room, looking at her. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression clearly. But perhaps there was a hint of a sarcastic smile hanging on the corner of his mouth After a while, Gu Yanqing left. After a while, he appeared behind Song Beibei. Song Beibei had been searching in the garden all day, and her body was already stained with dirt. She couldn¡¯t care less. Seeing Gu Yanqing standing behind her, Song Beibei was exhausted. ¡°Gu Yanqing, where did you throw the ring to? Tell me, I have to return it to Su Liangxiao as soon as possible. ¡± She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to be slightly stunned. Then she asked in a deep voice, ¡°do you plan to return the ring to Su Liangxiao? ¡± Song Beibei really didn¡¯t have the energy. She also didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei said with exhaustion, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Gu Yanqing, give me the ring. The song family¡¯s assets are all yours. You don¡¯t care about the wealth now, but how could I have so much money to buy such a ring? Moreover, it¡¯s custom-made. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°are you really going to return it to Su Liangxiao? ¡± Song Beibei said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry him. Why would I want his ring? ¡± Song Beibei saw a faint smile on Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips. He said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you get it back. I¡¯ll throw it into the swimming pool. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to take the ring into the swimming pool. Now that she thought about it, her balcony was right in front of the open-air swimming pool in the backyard. Gu Yanqing probably entered her room, took the ring, and threw it away. Song Beibei glared at him fiercely and walked directly towards the swimming pool. When she reached the pool, she was in trouble again. The weather was cold in winter. She would probably freeze to death in the pool. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know how to swim very well. In fact, she had practiced before. For a while, in order to take advantage of Gu Yanqing, she even dragged him along as her swimming coach. However, Song Beibei was so beautiful at the time that she only cared about eating Tofu and didn¡¯t study hard. Later, she drowned again. Song Beibei never learned again. So, until today, she was still a landlubber. However, Song Beibei searched for a while and found the ring. It was under the shallow pool. The water here was very shallow. As long as she walked steadily, she would have no problem standing in it. While Song Beibei was still hesitating, she saw Gu Yanqing taking off his clothes. Song Beibei quickly ran over to stop him. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to trouble CEO Gu. I can take it myself. ¡± Song Beibei was afraid that Gu Yanqing was injured and was trying to show off. She quickly took off her coat and went into the water. The water in the pool was ice cold. When her toes touched it, her whole body shivered. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and slowly walked into the water. The water in the pool had already reached her thighs. For a moment, she felt that her lower body was frozen to the point that she could not feel anything. Song Beibei bent down and started to feel around the area. She almost submerged her entire body into the water before she could reach it. She held her breath and sank her face into the water. Fortunately, the search for the ring went smoothly, and Song Beibei caught it in her hand. She jumped out of the water happily. Perhaps she was too excited. When she came out of the water, she actually choked on the water and started coughing. She was originally standing in the pool, but due to the buoyancy, her footsteps were already very weak, and she had to be careful with every step she took. With such a violent cough, Song Beibei didn¡¯t bother to ask. She slipped and fell backward. What was worse was that Gu Yanqing had coincidentally thrown the ring at the junction of the shallow and deep water areas. Song Beibei was now leaning backward, and she just so happened to fall into the deep water area. There was a huge splash. What was worse was that, not to mention that she didn¡¯t know how to swim, she had just choked on the water and coughed badly. Now that she had fallen into the water, she choked on another mouthful of water. All of a sudden, her lungs seemed to be filled with rocks. It was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t breathe at all. Chapter 272 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei seemed to hear someone shouting her name. She felt as if her hands and feet were completely tied up, unable to move. Her lungs felt extremely uncomfortable, and the feeling was like a python wrapping around her throat. For a moment, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t think at all. She also couldn¡¯t scream. She felt as if she was in hell, surrounded by ice-cold water, but her entire body felt like it had been thrown into the lava of hell. She felt so uncomfortable that she was on the verge of death. She struggled, but the harder she tried, the more she sank. Until she vaguely saw a familiar face in the water. Song Beibei choked on a few mouthfuls of water. After being pulled ashore by Gu Yanqing, she lay by the pool and coughed non-stop. Gu Yanqing lay beside her as well. Song Beibei wished she could carve out her lungs. In the end, she even spat out a few mouthfuls of water. Finally, she felt that she was alive again. She calmed down for a long time. Her consciousness gradually cleared, and she turned her head to look at Gu Yanqing beside her. However, she saw Gu Yanqing curled up and shivering. His entire body was wet. In such cold weather, his forehead was covered in beads of sweat. Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly sank. Only then did she remember Gu Yanqing¡¯s current physical condition. His ribs were cracked. It was the time for him to recuperate properly. Usually, he would need a lot of effort to even eat and wear clothes. But just now, he actually jumped into the water without hesitation and pulled her up. It would be weird if he didn¡¯t hurt his bones and tendons to make such a big fuss. Song Beibei hurried over. ¡°Gu Yanqing, how are you? Can you still get up? I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. ¡± Gu Yanqing gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Did he look like he was fine? Song Beibei pulled Gu Yanqing up, but she didn¡¯t know where she found the strength. She carried Gu Yanqing half-way into the old mansion¡¯s villa. Fortunately, after entering the villa, the housekeeper and a few nannies helped Gu Yanqing to the hospital. Song Beibei quickly called Chief Physician Bai. Chief Physician Bai was Gu Yanqing¡¯s attending physician. Chief Physician Bai had some friendship with the song family. In addition, Gu Yanqing still had a part of the shares in the hospital. Therefore, he was already familiar with Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. When Gu Yanqing insisted on being discharged from the hospital, chief physician Bai refused. Later, chief physician Bai told Song Beibei to call him immediately if anything went wrong. With Gu Yanqing¡¯s current condition, he basically couldn¡¯t go to the hospital. The bumps along the way would only make his condition worse. It wasn¡¯t clear on the phone either. Song Beibei just kept begging director Bai to come over as soon as possible. The other side agreed and said to get ready. They estimated that they would arrive in twenty minutes. They directly told Gu Yanqing to lie down and not move. After Song Beibei made the call, she went to Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. Aunt Feng stood at the door and cried anxiously, ¡°what happened to Mr. Gu? Miss, why are you and Mr. Gu in such a state? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to explain anything She only said, ¡°Aunt Feng, quickly go and boil a bowl of ginger tea. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s room was usually closed to the maids. Therefore, there was no one else in the room except for Aunt Feng and the housekeeper. A group of maids leaned on the door frame and poked their heads inside. After being reprimanded by Aunt Feng, they were ordered to do something. The housekeeper said, ¡°Miss, quickly change your clothes. You¡¯ll catch a cold soon. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t care less about her wet body. She quickly took some clean clothes from Gu Yanqing¡¯s cloakroom and asked the housekeeper to change Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes. The housekeeper walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, let me help you change your clothes. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know if it was because of the pain, but he curled up on the bed and didn¡¯t move. Even when the housekeeper wanted to help him, he didn¡¯t move. The housekeeper looked at Song Beibei helplessly. Song Beibei said, ¡°both of you can go out. I¡¯ll help him change. ¡± The housekeeper and aunt Feng looked at each other and then went out. When they left, they even closed the door of the room. Song Beibei sighed. Looking at Gu Yanqing who was trembling in pain on the bed, a certain part of her heart was throbbing. Song Beibei¡¯s voice also became much gentler. ¡°Can you still move? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei carefully pulled Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm, trying to get him to sit up. Gu Yanqing still didn¡¯t cooperate. It was probably too painful. But this wasn¡¯t the way. His entire body was wet. Song Beibei also pulled him up again. She let him lie down, then found a pair of scissors and began to cut Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t wear much. When he got out of the pool, he had already taken off his coat. There was only a shirt inside. Song Beibei really wanted to curse. It was winter, and a patient was wearing so little. He was indeed a gentleman, not a gentleman. Song Beibei cut open his clothes and cut off the bandages that were wrapped around his body. Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing¡¯s body was covered in bruises. It was the crystal Chandelier that had smashed him into such a state that day. It was a shocking sight. Song Beibei¡¯s nose was sore. After cutting the clothes, she began to cut the pants. Gu Yanqing was surprisingly obedient and didn¡¯t move at all. Except when he took off his bottom. When he was taking off his pants. He seemed to resist a little. Song Beibei pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°are you still shy? Haven¡¯t I seen your whole body before? ¡± Song Beibei even felt that this sentence was strange after she said it herself. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing, who had kept his eyes closed the whole time, would open his eyes and look at Song Beibei. The look in his eyes was a little complicated, and there was actually a hint of resentment. Song Beibei suddenly felt like a pervert who would take advantage of others when they were in danger. However, there was nothing she could do. In the end, Song Beibei used a hot towel to wipe Gu Yanqing¡¯s body first. Then, she put the clothes on Gu Yanqing one by one. After doing all this, Song Beibei went back to her room and changed into a set of clean clothes. Just as she was done changing, department director Bai fell down. Department Director Bai examined her Finally, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°there was a slight displacement of the bone. Fortunately, it¡¯s not serious. In the next few days, you have to pay special attention to it and don¡¯t move it again. Otherwise, if it causes a bone displacement infection and causes all sorts of complications, don¡¯t come looking for me. How did it end up like this? The treatment I gave you a few days ago was all for nothing. I repeatedly told you to take care of yourself and take care of yourself. Do you take my words for granted? You deserve to die of pain¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± While chief Bai was bandaging Gu Yanqing, he was lecturing him. Director Bai hated patients who did not cooperate with the treatment the most. A sentence that often hung on his lips was, ¡°If you don¡¯t treasure your own body, it¡¯s useless even if others help you. Your body is given to you by yourself. If you don¡¯t treasure it, don¡¯t blame it for torturing you with this and that when it gets old. ¡± A person like Gu Yanqing was actually being lectured so much that he hung his head low like a child, pouting aggrievedly. If the situation did not allow it, Song Beibei would really have the urge to film it. In the end, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She felt guilty and said something on Gu Yanqing¡¯s behalf, ¡°actually, it was just an accident when he was sleeping. Director, don¡¯t talk about him. ¡± It would have been better if he didn¡¯t say anything. Director Bai was even angrier when he said that. He snorted coldly, ¡°An accident? How could an accident turn out like this? Tell me, how did he do it? How did he do it? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to say another word when she saw director Bai¡¯s boastful face. She waited until everything was settled. Director Bai packed up his things and was about to leave. Song Beibei quickly went up to help. ¡°Director, the driver is waiting for you downstairs. He will send you back to the hospital later. I¡¯m really grateful to you this time. ¡± Director Bai sighed, and his expression became a little better. He stood up and said, ¡°I know that you young people are full of vigor, but you can¡¯t joke about your own bodies. Now is the crucial period of recovery. With your current state, how can you recover well? You have to know your limits. ¡± Song Beibei was said almost completely confused, do not understand what it means. The master also deeply looked at the last Song Beibei one eye: ¡°really can not, sleep in separate rooms, endure a endure over, don¡¯t give me toss again. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face flushed red. Chief, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. A big misunderstanding. Song Beibei originally wanted to explain, but she thought that director Bai was very stubborn and liked to preach. I just kept my mouth shut. Also side red face while nodding: ¡°Director of the lesson is, I know, the next time will pay attention to. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 273 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Director Bai finally left, and Song Beibei walked him all the way to the main entrance. Seeing that the car was far away, Song Beibei finally heaved a sigh of relief. Director Bai¡¯s imagination was too rich. After Song Beibei returned, she went to Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. Gu Yanqing had just taken some painkillers, and now he looked a little better. Song Beibei asked, ¡°are you feeling better? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded, ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡± ¡°Has Director Bai left? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°he¡¯s very skilled, but he¡¯s too long-winded. ¡± Song Beibei replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± Song Beibei felt an inexplicable sense of awkwardness in the air. Just then, Aunt Feng brought two bowls of ginger tea over. She said, ¡°drink the ginger tea quickly. In this weather, if you catch a cold, you¡¯ll suffer. ¡± Song Beibei took a bowl and gulped it down herself. Then, she brought another bowl over to Gu Yanqing. ¡°drink some, don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. ¡°I remember you used to hate drinking ginger tea the most. Asking you to drink a bowl was like asking for your life. ¡± Just now, she drank it so smoothly that she didn¡¯t even frown. In the past, Song Beibei always had menstrual cramps. At that time, Gu Yanqing would boil red dates and Ginger tea for her. But forcing Song Beibei to drink it made her think of all eight treasures. In the end, it might even cause a deep hatred. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°In the past, I was too insensible. When I was out, how could I be so delicate? ¡± Song Beibei was smiling when she said this. However, the one who felt sad was Gu Yanqing. He had once held her in his hands. Even if she was unwilling to eat, it was still a big deal. He had used all his efforts to pamper her and love her. Sometimes, even Gu Yanqing had the confidence that Song Beibei could not leave him. However, when she left him, she lived a normal life. Only then did she realize that she could actually live well without him, or even better. Gu Yanqing felt his heart ache. He turned his face away from the Ginger tea. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it. ¡± Song Beibei was depressed. She was fine just a moment ago. Why did this young Master Suddenly Act so coquettishly? But this scene was indeed an abnormal internship. It was as though time had returned to many years ago. Song Beibei finally understood how Gu Yanqing felt when she was capricious back then. In the end, it was Song Beibei who patiently coaxed Gu Yanqing to finish a bowl of ginger tea. Seeing that he was heavily injured and jumped into the water to save her life¡­ Gu Yanqing fell asleep later. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t able to leave either. She moved a chair beside the bed. This was the condition for coaxing Gu Yanqing to drink the ginger tea. Song Beibei had spent the whole day looking for the ring in the garden and was exhausted. She leaned against the chair and dozed off. She was extremely sleepy. Gu Yanqing woke up after sleeping for a while and said to Song Beibei, ¡°come and sleep on the bed. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head in a daze. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the chair. ¡± Gu Yanqing actually reached out to pull her arm. Song Beibei was simply too sleepy. She pulled half of her body and fell onto the bed. Gu Yanqing¡¯s bed was big and soft. There was also a nice smell. Compared to the hard chair, it was like heaven and earth. Song Beibei didn¡¯t resist anymore. She climbed onto the bed herself. Gu Yanqing even made a spot to the side. Song Beibei fell asleep in a moment. This sleep was very stable. It was as if the person who had a mountain on his back had finally let go of his burden. He slept until the end of time without even having a dream. Even though he was asleep, he could still feel the familiar warmth. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were closed, and his breathing was even. It seemed that he was still not awake. Song Beibei was dazed for a while, and then she wanted to get up. However, she found that one of Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms was still on her waist, and one of his legs was on her leg. Song Beibei did not dare to push Gu Yanqing. She was afraid that if she pushed him, she would dislocate his bones. Gu Yanqing was really weak now. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to hold a chicken. Song Beibei didn¡¯t intend to bully him. Song Beibei opened her eyes and looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeping face. Gu Yanqing was very quiet when he slept, like a child. The two of them were so close to each other that they could even smell each other¡¯s breath. Song Beibei looked at this face and felt her heart go soft. After so many years, they were so close again. Everything was so unreal. The emotions that had been suppressed and buried were like weeds at the bottom of her heart. Back then, when she had gone all out, a fire had burned them all up. All that was left was the smoke of ashes. But at this moment¡­ It was as if a spring rain had fallen. When she looked back, she did not know when it had grown to this state. Everything seemed to have reverted to its old state. At the moment of drowning, Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. She knew that the indifference that she had painstakingly built over the past three years was so fragile. It turned out that Gu Yanqing was still the most vulnerable part of her heart. Song Beibei felt a little hopeless. But just like that, she lay in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Song Beibei felt as if she was soberly watching herself fall. It was like a drug addiction. Even though she knew that this thing would end up in defeat, she still couldn¡¯t help but touch it. Song Beibei closed her eyes again. Just for a while, let me indulge myself for a while. Song Beibei fell asleep again in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Until the ringing of her phone woke her up. Song Beibei picked up the phone in a daze. It was actually Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao¡¯s voice was deep, as if he was not very happy. ¡°Song Beibei, why didn¡¯t you come over yesterday? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s head was still a little drowsy. However, she realized that Gu Yanqing had also been woken up. He looked at her in a daze. Fortunately, this phone call had resolved the awkwardness between them. Song Beibei got up from the phone, tidied up her clothes, and went to the balcony to answer the phone. When she came back from the phone, she found that Gu Yanqing had already put on his own clothes. He was sitting neatly by the bed, staring at Song Beibei. Song Beibei felt a chill run down her spine when she was stared at like that. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°is that Su Liangxiao? ¡± Song Beibei acknowledged. ¡°Why is he looking for you? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, ¡± Song Beibei replied plainly. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to the hospital? ¡± Song Beibei really admired Gu Yanqing¡¯s discernment. Song Beibei said, ¡°He¡¯s not used to the hospital¡¯s breakfast. I¡¯ll bring him some porridge. ¡± Song Beibei was about to leave when Gu Yanqing stopped her again. ¡°wait a minute. ¡± Song Beibei turned around, and Gu Yanqing had already slowly walked up to her. He stretched out a hand. ¡°You said you wanted to return this to him. ¡± Song Beibei saw that the diamond ring was actually in Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm. Song Beibei had always thought that it was still in the pool. Because when she slid down to the bottom of the pool, she let go and lost the ring again. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would actually find the diamond ring when he pulled her up. She couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. Gu Yanqing said impatiently, ¡°give someone else¡¯s things back quickly. ¡± Song Beibei took the diamond ring from Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm and said in a low voice, ¡°thank you. ¡± Then she turned around and left. Auntie Feng just happened to boil some shredded chicken porridge. Song Beibei scooped a little and ran into the hospital. Su Liangxiao could already get down. He had two nurses to take care of him. When Song Beibei reached the door, for some reason, Su Liangxiao was throwing a Tantrum at the nurses. All of a sudden, he spoilt everything on the small dining table on the bed. ¡°Get lost, get lost! ¡± The two nurses tidied up in fear. Then, they planned to go out. When they reached the door, they saw song Beibei as if she was their savior. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re finally here. Mr. Su has been nagging for a day and a night. You haven¡¯t eaten anything, and you refuse to change your medicine. The doctors and nurses have no choice. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°How could this be? Weren¡¯t you fine earlier? ¡± In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t seem like a particularly willful person. A nurse whispered, ¡°last night, Mr. Su called you. I heard that it was a man who answered. After the call, Mr. Su almost dropped his phone, and then it became like this. ¡± Song Beibei was startled. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Liangxiao had called her last night. The man answered? Could it be Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei roughly knew what Su Liangxiao was up to. Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing had always been at loggerheads with each other. Moreover, based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding, once Gu Yanqing became vicious, no one could compare to him. He must have lost out verbally. Song Beibei said, ¡°you guys go and eat something first. Leave this to me. ¡± Chapter 274 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The nurses had all gone out. The Ward immediately fell silent. Song Beibei walked over and asked, ¡°young master Su, why are you throwing a Tantrum? ¡± Su Liangxiao turned around and looked at Song Beibei coldly. ¡°Have you reconciled with Gu Yanqing? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She only took out the brocade box of the ring She placed it beside Su Liangxiao¡¯s bed. ¡°Fox, whether Gu Yanqing and I reconcile or not has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ve thought about it, and I¡¯ve gone back to take a look. You want me to take a look at what you¡¯ve placed on my side? I¡¯ve seen it. I know that you¡¯re very good to me, and I also know that you really want to take care of me this time, but I can¡¯t promise you, Fox. I know that you might be sad if I say these things today, but when it comes to matters of the heart, the most frightening thing is to drag it out. I¡¯ve been deeply hurt before, and I can¡¯t ask you to endure these things any longer. It¡¯s better to be in short-term pain than to be in long-term pain. Fox, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Su Liangxiao stared fixedly at the ring that Song Beibei returned to her. His usually beautiful eyes seemed to have lost their luster. His voice was also deep. ¡°Why can third brother do it, but I can¡¯t? I can treat you better than him. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°perhaps I don¡¯t even know the answer myself. ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his head to look at Song Beibei. ¡°So you plan to let him know everything, and then get back together? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I know I can¡¯t hide it from you. Let me tell you the truth. I won¡¯t get back together with Gu Yanqing. I plan to return to the states as soon as possible. From now on, he and I are still two people on the same side. ¡± Su Liangxiao asked, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t plan to get married in this lifetime? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe I will still get married in this lifetime, but I won¡¯t be one of the two of you. I finally gave up on my past. I have my own life now, and I like it very much. But whether it¡¯s you or Gu Yanqing, they always remind me of the pain in the past. Those memories that I spent three years of hard work to forget, to me, are not pleasant memories. ¡± Song Beibei smiled sincerely. ¡°A good horse won¡¯t turn back. I won¡¯t turn back. ¡± Su Liangxiao was silent for a while. This silence made Song Beibei feel a little guilty. After a while, Su Liangxiao suddenly raised his head and gave Song Beibei a standard fox smile. ¡°Little Missy, you know that I won¡¯t give up so easily. You have the right to reject me, and I also have the right to insist on pursuing you. ¡± ¡°Su Liangxiao, you¡­ ¡± The corners of Su Liangxiao¡¯s eyes rose Even the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°A man is unmarried, a woman is unmarried, and I won¡¯t give up. Up until now, I¡¯ve never been moved by anyone. Only you, I gave up so easily. It¡¯s hard for me to explain myself. Little Miss, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll only treat you well, until one day you¡¯re willing to throw yourself into my arms. ¡± ? Su Liangxiao¡¯s body gradually began to recover. He took his medicine regularly and was no longer in serious danger. A week later, he was discharged from the hospital. At the same time, Song Beibei finally bought a plane ticket back to New York. Song Beibei had just spent New Year¡¯s Day in China and was eager to return home. On the day of her return to the United States, Song Beibei did not say a word. That morning, when Gu Yanqing was having breakfast with her, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back later tonight. I have an important meeting to attend. ¡± Although Gu Yanqing was still recovering, he had already gone to work. There were also some subtle changes in his relationship with Song Beibei. The two of them ate breakfast together every morning. Gu Yanqing always reported his schedule and the time he would return at night out of habit. Song Beibei usually didn¡¯t speak, but Gu Yanqing insisted on saying it every day. Just like three years ago. And now, other than the two of them not sleeping in the same bed at night, the rest of the days were similar to three years ago. The two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding. In these few days, each of them had their own thoughts, but they were living the days of the past. Song Beibei felt that she could no longer indulge herself like this. So, that night, before Gu Yanqing returned, she left without any warning. She only greeted Auntie Feng and the others. When Gu Yanqing returned home, he felt that everything that had happened three years ago had happened again. She had evaporated like this again. That kind of panic and fear swept over like the tide once again. It was as if this period of time had only been a long dream. And now, his dream had finally awakened. After Song Beibei returned to the United States, she adjusted herself for two days. It was as if everything had returned to normal life. The life and death that she had experienced in the country, when she told Lu Huanzi about it, was still thrilling and still filled with lingering fear. Lu Huanzi sighed and said, ¡°why not take this opportunity to get back together? You still have him in your heart, not to mention¡­ ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°Huanzi, Mo Lichuan treated you so cruelly, do you still love him? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. After a long while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m different from him and you. He¡¯s my brother-in-law, forever. ¡± ¡°What Bullsh * T brother-in-law? If he really treats you as his sister, he will do such things that are worse than animals again and again. ¡± Song Beibei directly pulled up Lu Huanzi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯ve been tortured like this every time you go. He¡¯s a strong woman who commits crimes. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already used to it. You know that I have no choice. ¡± Song Beibei finally sighed and said, ¡°this is the result of repeating the same mistake. What does he rely on? Isn¡¯t it just that you two have a child? If Gu Yanqing finds out¡­ ¡°. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine it. The past was too painful for me. Moreover, there¡¯s a group of Wolves, tigers, and leopards glaring at him. I¡¯m tired, and I don¡¯t want to fight with them. I¡¯m fine on my own. ¡± ¡°But now, Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao both know that you¡¯re in America. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that Su Liangxiao already knew about your background? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll chase after you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°So, I plan to resign. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°aren¡¯t you about to be promoted? It¡¯s not easy for you to get to where you are today. Isn¡¯t it a pity to give up just like that? ¡± Song Beibei lay down on the SOFA. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Moreover, if I really resign, I¡¯ll have to pay a high penalty for breaching the contract. You know, when I received the company¡¯s training back then, the contract I signed was very perverse. If I really resign, my work savings for the past few years will be gone. It¡¯s equivalent to working for a few years in vain. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry too much about the money. I still have a little bit of it. Coincidentally, I have an apartment in Switzerland. Why don¡¯t you go there and hide? ¡± Song Beibei quickly sat up. ¡°Stop It. All these years, I¡¯ve been living with you and eating with you. Although we¡¯re good sisters, I owe you enough. I¡¯ve already given myself to you. If you help me again, I can only repay you with my life. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything else. She understood Song Beibei. When she left Gu Yanqing, part of the reason was that she was anxious to be independent and didn¡¯t want to rely on anyone else to live. This was her pride. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then weigh it yourself. If you really have difficulties, you won¡¯t be able to hold on. ¡± Song Beibei was indeed in a dilemma. Right now, she had a lot of burdens and responsibilities on her. Even if it was a job, she couldn¡¯t give it up just like that. Back then, her contract had been signed in March. It just so happened that it would expire in March this year. Now, it was mid-january. It still meant that there was still more than a month before the contract expired, so she would have to renew it. If she chose to leave at that time, she wouldn¡¯t have to pay a high penalty for breaching the contract. In the end, Song Beibei decided to wait until two months later to resign. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect to be promoted when she returned to the company. Eri and Zhou Xingchen gave her all the credit for interviewing Gu Yanqing. The Journal that interviewed Gu Yanqing was sold out, setting a company record. The company even organized a Promotion Party for her. Song Beibei had mixed feelings. She was both happy and sad. She was happy that her salary had almost doubled and she even received a large bonus. She was sad that the company had set up a branch in China and they actually wanted to send her to be the supervisor. Song Beibei thought about it a lot. In the end, she could only bear the pain and give up. She spent the whole night writing a resignation letter and sending it to the boss¡¯s mailbox. In the end, the next day, she was called to the president¡¯s office. Song Beibei¡¯s boss was a Chinese, and he was very elusive. Song Beibei had only seen him once or twice during the annual meeting. She had handed the resignation letter to the managing editor, but she did not expect that it would also alarm the big boss. The big boss was very young, and he was a typical person who started from scratch. Big Boss, big boss, big boss, big boss Chapter 275 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei heard Lin Mu¡¯an talk about his business history. Big Boss had a good family background. Big Boss had a Chinese name, Jin Wenxuan. His father was a politician, and his mother was a businessman. He also had an amazing elder sister. It was said that.. He didn¡¯t rely on his family to start a business. His elder sister was the one who managed the family business. When he graduated from Mit, he started an internet company with a classmate and later earned a lot of money He and his classmate went their separate ways. The two of them ran their own businesses. They were competitors and supported each other. In the end, the two of them were once influential figures in the business circle. The American media always used the word ¡°Legendary¡± to describe the two of them It was just that after that, big boss¡¯classmate and best friend returned home to develop and gradually left the American circle. Jin Wenxuan was still writing the business legend here. When Lin Mu¡¯an talked about Jin Wenxuan, there was always admiration in his eyes. At this moment, Song Beibei would always smile and say, ¡°you can¡¯t let ah Sheng hear your words. If a man finds out that his girlfriend praises another man so much, he¡¯ll be jealous. ¡± Lin Mu¡¯an only smiled. ¡°Ah Sheng won¡¯t. ¡± Perhaps he really wouldn¡¯t. The two of them had been together for so many years and had always treated each other with respect. Song Beibei had already reached the office door and collected her thoughts. She knocked on the door. ¡°COMEIN, please. ¡± Song Beibei heard the signal from inside and opened the door to enter. However, the moment she opened the door, Song Beibei was stunned. Why was she able to see Gu Yanqing here? For a moment, Song Beibei really felt that she was hallucinating. However, she wiped her eyes like a primary school student. That¡¯s right, the person who was sitting on the Sofa and chatting happily with the boss was Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei had an inexplicable bad feeling in her heart. However, Song Beibei quickly controlled her emotions and walked in expressionlessly. ¡°boss, you¡¯re looking for me. ¡± Jin Wenxuan had already stood up. ¡°It¡¯s Miya. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze also fell on Song Beibei, calm and unruffled. Jin Wenxuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to introduce you. The two of you already know each other. Miya, your mission this time was very perfect. Mr. Gu just praised you to me. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say. But Gu Yanqing stood up with a smile. ¡°Miss Song, we meet again. ¡± Gu Yanqing politely extended his hand, wanting to shake her hand. Of course, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to shake his hand, but the big boss was right in front of her. She had no choice but to extend her hand to shake Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand, but she secretly pinched Gu Yanqing with her nails. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t show any expression, but the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. Then, he said to Jin Wenxuan, ¡°since CEO Jin still has business to attend to, I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Jin Wenxuan didn¡¯t stay either. He said, ¡°I hope we¡¯ll have a good cooperation in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing shook hands with Jin Wenxuan. ¡°A good cooperation. ¡± After that, Gu Yanqing took his leave. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was pounding. What did he mean by ¡®we can work together happily¡¯ . Did Gu Yanqing work with them? What exactly was his motive? Was He here for her? Song Beibei had always felt that there was something fishy about her promotion and salary increase. More importantly, she had to be transferred back to the country. Could it be Gu Yanqing¡¯s doing? If it really was, then his actions were really too fast. Since it involved her work, would it soon involve her life? Song Beibei¡¯s heart trembled. Jin Wenxuan had already sat in his office chair. He turned on the computer and said to Song Beibei, ¡°Miya, I¡¯ve deleted your resignation letter. ¡± Hearing Jin Wenxuan¡¯s voice, Song Beibei finally put away all her emotions. Song Beibei said sincerely, ¡°boss, I really can¡¯t continue this job. I have my own difficulties. I hope you can agree to my request. ¡± ¡°Ineedareason. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to explain. Jin Wenxuan said, ¡°Miya, you can be considered an old employee of the company. Back then, your internship was also in the company. Although I don¡¯t ask about the company¡¯s matters, I have always paid attention to your work. You are the talent the company needs, and the company has spent a lot of effort to nurture you. If you have any difficulties, feel free to ask. ¡± Song Beibei also knew that the company had spent a lot of money to nurture this batch of interns. In order to prevent the loss of talent, they had signed the employment contract with harsh conditions. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I have something I can¡¯t say. I have to leave. As for the penalty, I¡¯ll pay the company the original amount. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Jin Wenxuan crossed his arms and looked at Song Beibei with sharp eyes. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°if you really intend to resign, I¡¯ll respect your decision. As for the penalty, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. After all, the company has feelings for you, but please promise me one condition. ¡± Song Beibei was delighted. ¡°boss, if you really agree, I¡¯m very grateful. Let alone one condition, I¡¯ll agree to a hundred conditions as long as I can do it. ¡± Jin Wenxuan said, ¡°the company has set up a branch in China and originally wanted to send you over to manage it. Although there are quite a few Chinese people in the company, most of them don¡¯t have any experience growing up in China and don¡¯t know much about the domestic market. You once had internship experience in the LX group, so no one is more suitable than you for this matter. So, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll help me go to China to temporarily manage it for a while. When I find a suitable candidate, I¡¯ll let you go. I promise it won¡¯t be too long. ¡± Song Beibei was in a dilemma again. But at the same time, a question popped up in her mind. ¡°How did you know that I have internship experience in LX group? ¡± Jin Wenxuan said, ¡°Mu¡¯an told me. ¡± Song Beibei sighed in her heart. Lin Mu¡¯an, you really screwed me up. Song Beibei actually didn¡¯t tell Lin Mu¡¯an. But it was probably Huanzi who told her, or he Yucheng. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the time to refuse. Jin Wenxuan just received a call. After hanging up the phone, he stood up and walked out while taking his coat. ¡°This matter will be decided for now. Miya, you won¡¯t let me down, right? ¡± ¡°boss¡­. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to say something else, but Jin Wenxuan had already walked to the door. Song Beibei decided to shut up for the time being and find an opportunity to think about how to reject him. Jin Wenxuan heard Song Beibei call out to her and stopped in his tracks. ¡°Is there a problem? ¡± Song Beibei smiled helplessly. ¡°You can go ahead first. ¡± Jin Wenxuan nodded and suddenly thought of something. He said, ¡°Oh right, tonight, I¡¯m welcoming President Gu. You should come too. Theworld Hotel, diamond box, 7:00. ¡± After that, Jin Wenxuan left without looking back. Song Beibei was stunned for a few seconds before she left. What on Earth was going on. Thinking that all of this was Gu Yanqing¡¯s doing, she was both angry and worried. But there was nothing she could do. Song Beibei still went to Theworld Hotel at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Theworld Hotel only had one diamond box. Song Beibei knew that because Mu¡¯an called her when he was drunk. It was to entertain guests in the diamond box of THEWORLD hotel with the boss. Song Beibei went very early. She was the first to arrive. Later on, some people came one after another. At 7:30, the table was already full of people. Other than Gu Yanqing and Jin Wenxuan, the rest were also the top executives of the company that were rarely seen in a hundred years. Most of them were foreigners. Song Beibei was curious. Why did she have to be involved in such a high-level meeting. She was not qualified at all, okay? Moreover, there were more than ten people at this big table, and she was the only girl. It was extremely awkward. What was even more awkward was that Song Beibei was arranged to sit next to Gu Yanqing. What the F * Ck, what else could she say? Could she say that all of this was a f * Cking coincidence and had nothing to do with Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei really did not believe it. When Gu Yanqing sat down, he smiled at Song Beibei again. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re here too? ¡± Pretentious! Song Beibei glared at him fiercely. Jin Wenxuan opened his mouth instead. ¡°Miya will be the director of the domestic branch. Miya¡¯s work ability is perfect, and she is a rare all-rounder. Although CEO Gu already knows her, he still wants to formally introduce her to CEO Gu today. ¡°In the future, she will be the one to approach Mingzhu regarding the domestic cooperation. I hope that President Gu will take care of her. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°since President Jin is personally introducing her, of course I believe in her work ability. I think Mingzhu Group and the New York Times will definitely work well together. ¡± Chapter 276 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had never had such a difficult meal. All the higher-ups were smiling at her. She was probably the only woman present. Everyone had the so-called gentlemanly demeanor. In order not to snub her, they would change the topic to her from time to time. After they finished talking about business, they changed the topic to private matters. For example, after a round of hard work.. Someone else said, ¡°Miya is the treasure of our company. Many male colleagues in the company have queued up to woo her, including me, but all of them have failed. Miya, tell me, what kind of man does a charming and mysterious oriental beauty like you like Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± The one who spoke was Pierre, who was actually a Frenchman. He had once crazily pursued Song Beibei, but was rejected by Song Beibei. Pierre had pursued many beautiful female colleagues in the company His girlfriend changed almost every few days, but he was rejected by Song Beibei. He had always remembered it in his heart, but he was a gentleman. He had always pursued each other¡¯s desires, so he never pestered her. Today, it was a spur-of-the-moment moment that made Pierre think of the sad past. Song Beibei smiled and replied humorously, ¡°because my heart belongs to someone else, I fell in love with my work. Naturally, I can¡¯t see anything else. ¡± Pierre laughed heartily. ¡°Miya, you don¡¯t have the heart to hurt me. Come, let me toast you. Although I can¡¯t be your lover, as your superior, I feel very honored. ¡± Song Beibei stood up to toast with him and finished the glass in one go. Then, there were always people who took turns to Toast Song Beibei. Song Beibei¡¯s face was a little red as she downed the glass of red wine. After three glasses, there were people who wanted to drink with her again. Song Beibei had just stood up when the glass in her hand was snatched away by Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was a little gloomy, almost with a hint of anger. He growled, ¡°Song Beibei, you don¡¯t have to drink anymore. ¡± The originally high-spirited atmosphere seemed to have quieted down all of a sudden. Everyone looked at each other and looked at Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei with strange gazes. Song Beibei was also extremely embarrassed for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to ruin the situation in front of so many people. The person who had just offered her a toast was standing next to her, holding up the quilt. Gu Yanqing¡¯s roar almost made her lose her grip on the glass. The scene was very strange. Song Beibei tried her best to smile. ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m fine. Please return the glass to me. ¡± Gu Yanqing completely ignored Song Beibei. He directly drank the wine in the glass in one gulp. Then he said to the table of people, ¡°I¡¯ll drink everyone¡¯s toast on behalf of Miss Song. ¡± Everyone in this company knew of Gu Yanqing. He was a famous Chinese on Forbes list. With his cold face, he looked like an angry leopard. Who would dare to toast him? However, everyone felt very strange. Why would Mr. Gu suddenly be as cold as an ice mountain for this? Jin Wenxuan looked at all of this indifferently. He smiled and said, ¡°President Gu always sees Miya as a weak drinker and a gentleman. Miya, Mr. Gu has taken such good care of you. Shouldn¡¯t you toast President Gu? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. When she turned to look at Jin Wenxuan, she felt that there was something sharp hidden in his gentle smile. Song Beibei didn¡¯t think too much about it. She took another glass and filled it with red wine. She walked up to Gu Yanqing and said, ¡°President Gu, let me propose a toast to you. ¡± Song Beibei was about to raise her head when Gu Yanqing snatched the glass from her hand again. Then, Gu Yanqing drank the wine in Song Beibei¡¯s glass in one gulp. Then, he drank all the wine in his own glass. He drank two glasses of red wine in a row. His ears were also slightly red. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing, not quite understanding the meaning behind his action. It was just a toast. Foreigners were originally enthusiastic and liked a lively atmosphere. They didn¡¯t have any ill intentions at all. However, Gu Yanqing looked as if he had just come out of the cellar. The Cold Air emanating from his body extinguished everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. It was as if the whole world owed him. Moreover, who asked him to block the wine for her. Now, she had always known when to drink. It was simply baffling, okay Moreover, it was in front of so many people. Even Jin Wenxuan looked at her as if he was inquiring. Song Beibei was really angered to death. She bit her lip and glared at Gu Yanqing. But Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to see it at all. The atmosphere then reached a low point. Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t help but admire Gu Yanqing A person like him was simply a Weirdo. When she was unhappy, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, just the aura alone could make the whole table unhappy. It was a classic case of a rat poop spoiling a pot of porridge. After dinner, everyone had their own chauffeur to pick them up. And Gu Yanqing happened to be staying in this hotel. Only Song Beibei was left. When they left the private room, Jin Wenxuan said to Song Beibei, ¡°you take my car. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you home first. ¡± Song Beibei quickly rejected him, ¡°no need. I¡¯ve already called my friend. He¡¯ll pick me up later. ¡± It was already ten o¡¯clock at night. Jin Wenxuan asked gently, ¡°boyfriend? ¡± Song Beibei only smiled. Jin Wenxuan said, ¡°so you already have a boyfriend. No wonder my brother¡­ ¡± Jin Wenxuan didn¡¯t continue. He just smiled, ¡°then I¡¯ll leave first. Go back and rest well. It¡¯s been hard today. ¡± In the end, Jin Wenxuan bade farewell to Gu Yanqing and left. Everyone left one after another. In the private room, only Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei were left. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to say anything to Gu Yanqing. She stood up, put on her coat, picked up her bag, and was about to leave. However, Gu Yanqing blocked her at the door. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Song Beibei looked up at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Do I need to report to Mr. Gu where I¡¯m going? What¡¯s our relationship? ¡± ¡°Why did you leave without saying goodbye? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. She could tell that Gu Yanqing was talking about how she had returned to America without saying a word. Song Beibei said, ¡°Mr. Gu, please understand the current situation. There¡¯s no relationship between us anymore. Back when you lived in the song residence, we were also tenants and tenants. Do I need to report my whereabouts to the tenants wherever I go ¡°Back then, you saved me. I¡¯m very grateful, but please don¡¯t misunderstand that we¡¯ve reconciled. Gu Yanqing, I¡¯ve never thought of getting back together with you. I only hope that you¡¯ll never bother me again. ¡± After Song Beibei finished speaking in one breath, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression became even gloomier than before. Song Beibei wanted to leave, but Gu Yanqing still held onto her arm. Song Beibei shook him off forcefully. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I beg you, can you please stop caring about me? You¡¯re haunting me like this, and it¡¯s very troubling to me. Do you know that? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you So that you can be unrestrained outside So all these years, this is how you¡¯ve been living outside Song Beibei, are you a hostess ¡°If someone asks you to drink, don¡¯t you refuse ¡°Your tolerance for alcohol is pretty good now. I heard that you¡¯ve been on a meteoric rise in the past few years. So it turns out that you¡¯re relying on your ability to change glasses at the table. Song Beibei, is this your so-called independence? ¡± All these years, Song Beibei¡¯s achievements obviously didn¡¯t depend on her ability at the table. However, it was also true that her tolerance for alcohol was very good now. That was because the night was long when she had insomnia. Song Beibei liked to get up and drink a glass of wine. When she was dizzy, she slept just fine. As time passed, she drank more and more, and her alcohol tolerance became better and better. Moreover, Song Beibei knew that these people were actually just warm-hearted, not malicious. So, it was fine even if she drank a little more. But now, she didn¡¯t want to explain at all. Gu Yanqing¡¯s words weren¡¯t harmless. He actually compared her to the young lady who accompanied him to drink. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯ve read a book. There¡¯s a saying in it that the eyes of a pure person see only clean things. The eyes of a dirty person only see men and women, Chang. I don¡¯t care what you think of me at all. All these years, what I¡¯ve experienced, whether I rely on my own ability to rise to the top or rely on my ability at the table to rise to the top has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ve said that you¡¯ll walk your broad path, and I¡¯ll cross my single-plank bridge. In the future, even if I die of drunkenness, I don¡¯t need you to come out and block the drinks for me. ¡± Gu Yanqing was really angry. ¡°Song Beibei, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Mr. Gu, please let go of me. If my boyfriend sees you pestering me like this, there will be an unnecessary misunderstanding. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have a boyfriend. ¡± ¡°Beibei! ¡± Suddenly, someone called Song Beibei¡¯s name. It was a young and pleasant male voice with a clear and magnetic quality. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing turned their heads at the same time. Not Far Away, he Yucheng was walking in this direction at a moderate speed. Chapter 277 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Yanqing saw that face, he instinctively frowned. It was actually him! In Gu Yanqing¡¯s memory, it was still that clean yet steady-looking young man who had the aura of a student. At this moment, he was also wearing a neat suit. He was well-dressed and had a dignified air between his brows. His temperament was as steady as water. He was no longer the same as the young man from back then. He was like a treasured sword that had been sharpened and unsheathed He had the air of an elite. He Yucheng had already walked up to Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. Can I go now? ¡± He Yucheng was indeed called over by Song Beibei. At night, she drank quite a lot and left for a while. She called he Yucheng and asked him to come pick her up. She knew that he Yucheng had a good rest today. Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Anyway, she called he Yucheng over. He Yucheng saw that Gu Yanqing was still holding song Beibei¡¯s arm, so he smiled and greeted Gu Yanqing, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were cold, and his entire being exuded a cold aura. He coldly spat out two words, ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± He Yucheng indeed smiled calmly, ¡°it¡¯s me. ¡± Song Beibei forcefully shook off Gu Yanqing¡¯s grip, hooked onto he Yucheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Ah Cheng, let¡¯s go quickly. ¡± He Yucheng nodded and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll be leaving first. If we meet Mr. Gu again, we¡¯ll definitely treat him as a host. ¡± As he said that, he put his arm around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the elevator. Only Gu Yanqing was still standing in the corridor. Someone passed by the corridor, but when they saw Gu Yanqing, they almost took a detour. Because this handsome man looked really gloomy and scary. Gu Yanqing never thought it would be him. So it turned out that Song Beibei never lied to him. She said that she had a boyfriend, so it was true. However, he actually laughably thought that his fianc??e was a pretense, so her boyfriend was also just a pretense. So it turned out not to be. If it was any other man, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. But that person was he yucheng. It was that clean and clean youth who stood under the Sun and smiled warmly like the Winter Sun. It was also Song Beibei¡¯s first love¡­ ¡­ Inexplicably, he felt his heart throb with pain. Four years ago, when he met this youth, Gu Yanqing had a premonition that he was not an ordinary person. He had gone to great lengths to get him to leave the country, far away from Beibei¡¯s world. However, he had not expected that three years later, he would be the one standing by Beibei¡¯s side. This was the first time Gu Yanqing felt the helplessness of being teased by fate. The world was so big. He had spent so much effort to find Song Beibei, but for three years, there had been no news at all. However, the two of them had met like this in an unfamiliar country, an unfamiliar city. It was such a coincidence¡­ ¡­ that it made people jealous ¡­ Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands were already clenched into fists. The last ring hit the wall. One could even hear the sound of bones colliding. Song Beibei was carried out by he Yucheng. When they came out of the hotel, the cold wind from the storefront was like a knife, hitting her face. Song Beibei was a little dispirited. She got into he Yucheng¡¯s car and turned the heater on to the highest. However, Song Beibei still felt her hands and feet turn cold. The car did not start. The two of them sat in the car. After a while, Song Beibei turned her head and squeezed out a smile at he Yucheng. ¡°Ah Cheng, thank you. ¡± ¡°for what? ¡± ¡°thank you for impersonating my boyfriend today and appearing so gracefully to save me from danger. ¡± Then, she smiled and said, ¡°you mustn¡¯t let mu an know about this. If you get jealous, you¡¯ll ignore me. ¡± He Yucheng said plainly, ¡°I broke up with Mu An. ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly stunned. ¡°What? You broke up? Why? When did this happen? ¡± Song Beibei asked a series of questions in surprise. He Yucheng was still as calm as ever, as if it was just a small matter. He Yucheng said, ¡°don¡¯t ask me first, Beibei. Let¡¯s talk about you first. Why are you with Gu Yanqing? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned again at the mention of Gu Yanqing. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he chased me all the way to America. ¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve met him long ago in China? ¡± Song Beibei basically didn¡¯t tell he Yucheng about her interactions with Gu Yanqing back in China. Song Beibei didn¡¯t tell him much about the life-and-death incident. Based on he Yucheng¡¯s personality, he would definitely return to China to look for her regardless of anything. Even though they had talked about almost everything these past few years. But things were different now. He Yucheng had actually had a few girlfriends in the past, but they all broke up later. Most of the reason was that those girls couldn¡¯t stand it at all. He Yucheng cared so much about her ¡°friend¡± . Song Beibei felt guilty and selfish sometimes. Ever since he Yucheng and Lin Mu¡¯an started dating, the three of them were very close. Song Beibei still relied on he yucheng a lot, but she was learning how to separate herself from them. She didn¡¯t tell him about the big issue that he Yucheng was worried about. She didn¡¯t want to ruin he Yucheng¡¯s happiness because of her. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I came back to China to attend Jiang Feifei¡¯s wedding. You may not know this, but Jiang Feifei¡¯s husband is Zhong Junjie. Gu Yanqing will definitely be there, so it¡¯s inevitable for us to meet in China. It¡¯s nothing strange. ¡± He Yucheng looked at Song Beibei with a strange expression. After a while.. His voice seemed to become a little deeper. ¡°You tried every possible means to hide your identity for three years. Why did you deliberately expose your whereabouts? It¡¯s because of that unreliable news. Others might not be able to see it, but don¡¯t you see? That news was just a bait set by Gu Yanqing to force you to appear, but you still willingly jumped in. Song Beibei, don¡¯t you know the consequences? Have you already forgiven him Have you decided to get back together with him Have you forgotten what he did to you when you first came to America, and how he almost¡­ ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He Yucheng! ¡± Song Beibei finally shouted at him. Song Beibei looked as if someone had opened a wound She looked angry from embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t forgive him, and I never intended to have any interaction with him. Everything that happened in China was an accident, and I didn¡¯t know that he would chase me overseas. You can¡¯t blame me for everything, and I don¡¯t want to end up like this. Besides, I¡¯ve already decided to resign and leave. Please don¡¯t say that I can¡¯t forget Gu Yanqing. I, Song Beibei, am not that cheap! ¡± Song Beibei was really a little angry. As for why she was angry, she didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. There was a box in her heart that contained some sealed truth that was ready to stir. Song Beibei used all her strength to suppress it, but it was still in the deepest part of her heart, faintly aching. This made Song Beibei feel pain. In fact, what he Yucheng said was also what she was most afraid of in her heart. Although her rationality was still in her mind telling her what to do, she was afraid that when she met Gu Yanqing, all of her rationality would turn into mush, and in the end, she would be confused and lose everything. Song Beibei was also afraid. She was more afraid than anyone else. The atmosphere was inexplicably quiet. After a while, he Yucheng said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Beibei. I was thinking too much. ¡± Song Beibei was also silent for a while before she said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing. Ah Cheng, you¡¯re actually right. I just couldn¡¯t control myself. Even though I knew that it might be a trap, I still couldn¡¯t help but jump in. It¡¯s been three years, and Gu Yanqing still knows where my weak spot is. My weak spot is him. What should I do? What should I do? ¡± Song Beibei covered her face with both hands. This was the first time she had analyzed her heart so frankly. In fact, she had been deceiving herself for so many years. Everyone could see it. Lu Huanzi could see it, and he Yucheng could also see it. It was just that she was putting in her best effort in acting, so everyone cooperated with her. However, sometimes, Song Beibei really felt that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She tried her best to forget it. However, Gu Yanqing was still like a thorn deep in her heart. Once it was late at night, when a person was alone, they would start to wreak havoc and become a thorn. Chapter 278 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she thought that she had deceived everyone and herself. In fact, no one had deceived anyone. Song Beibei felt despair. She regretted it when she met Gu Yanqing after returning to the country. She should not have gone back. She had originally thought that this would definitely ruin her current life completely. However, she really wanted to see him. Over the past three years, she had acted out countless scenes of their meeting. Every sentence, every word was meticulously designed. She was like an actress who was acting according to the script. Song Beibei really felt that she was being ridiculous. Because even she didn¡¯t know what she was doing, and she hadn¡¯t considered the consequences at all. She just wanted to see Gu Yanqing so badly. Even if it was just to look at his face. But now that she had seen it and gotten what she wanted, she wanted to run madly again. He Yucheng didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and all the answers were ready to come out. He only used his hand to Pat Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder gently, as if he was comforting a child. After a while, he Yucheng said, ¡°Beibei, marry me. ¡± Song Beibei felt her back stiffen. Then, she suddenly straightened up and asked in disbelief, ¡°Ah Cheng, what did you say? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°marry me, Beibei. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore, and I don¡¯t want to pretend anymore. ¡± Song Beibei was flabbergasted. ¡°But you and Mu¡¯an¡­ ¡± ¡°Me and Mu¡¯an are fake. ¡± ¡°Fake? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°Mu¡¯an is just a pretense. There¡¯s nothing between me and Mu¡¯an. She also likes someone, and she knows that the person I like is you. The two of us are just shields. ¡± Song Beibei was really shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. ¡± He Yucheng suddenly grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Beibei, the person I like is you. It¡¯s always been you. It¡¯s just that in the beginning, you always avoided me. I had no choice but to find a girlfriend as a cover. Only then would you be willing to get along with me normally, Beibei. But now, I don¡¯t want to pretend anymore. I¡¯m afraid that if this continues, even I will believe it. I don¡¯t want to be your brother. I want to take care of you, take care of you for a lifetime, and give you a complete family. ¡± Song Beibei was really stunned. She couldn¡¯t imagine what he Yucheng had just said. It turned out that he and Lin Mu¡¯an were fake. What did he mean by acting as a shield for each other? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine it. They had been dating for more than two years. Could it be that these two years were completely fake? No wonder the two of them always treated each other with respect. No wonder when they asked when they were going to get married, the two of them were always prevaricating. Song Beibei felt incredulous, but she couldn¡¯t describe the complicated feelings in her heart. She could only look at he Yucheng. ¡°Ah Cheng¡­ ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s furrowed brows actually bore some resemblance to Gu Yanqing. He Yucheng said, ¡°before you returned to the country, I planned to tell you the truth because I also felt that the time was right, but I didn¡¯t expect you to return to the country first. ¡°Bei Bei, I know that you can¡¯t completely accept me in your heart right now, but I can wait. You can¡¯t live alone forever, and I¡¯m confident that I can take care of you for the rest of your life. I won¡¯t force you, and I won¡¯t force you to fall in love with me. Even if we¡¯re still the same as now, we can still get along as friends. I can still accept it. The only thing I can¡¯t accept is that you and Gu Yanqing have a new relationship because I know that my position in your heart is far inferior to his. I know that I can¡¯t wait any longer. Promise me, okay ¡°Beibei, give me a chance to take care of you properly. ¡± As he said that, he Yucheng took out a ring from his coat pocket. He Yucheng said, ¡°I wear this ring every day for more than a year. For the past year, I¡¯ve been thinking about proposing to you every day, but I¡¯ve never had the courage. And today at this time, I know it¡¯s not suitable, but I know I can¡¯t wait anymore. Marry me, Beibei. ¡± Song Beibei stared at the ring in a daze. She didn¡¯t expect to be proposed to twice in just a few days. Once was Su Liangxiao, and once was he Yucheng. She knew that she really needed a marriage and a Hukou. However, she really hadn¡¯t thought it through. She also hadn¡¯t thought about whether or not she should use her marriage as a bargaining chip. But this wasn¡¯t fair. It wasn¡¯t unfair to herself. It was unfair to he Yucheng. Song Beibei said, ¡°Ah Cheng, I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s eyes were filled with pain He said, ¡°I know you¡¯ll refuse, but don¡¯t completely deny me, okay ¡°Today, I know you won¡¯t agree. I just want you to completely understand my intentions. Song Beibei, you have to know that I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Three years ago, I said that if Gu Yanqing hurt you, I would definitely return to pursue you. Today, I won¡¯t be foolish enough to give you up to anyone, especially that person. ¡± Song Beibei was still very confused. When she returned to her residence, Song Beibei still hadn¡¯t recovered. He Yucheng left, and Song Beibei only felt tired. Huanzi just happened to come out of Xin Tong¡¯s room. Song Beibei asked, ¡°is Xin Tong Asleep? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°She just fell asleep. Why did you come back so late? ¡± Song Beibei Sat down on the Sofa Mountain. Lu Huanzi felt as if she had lost her soul. She asked, ¡°what happened? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing came to America, and Ah Cheng proposed to me. ¡± Lu Huanzi responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and got up to get some water. Song Beibei raised her head. ¡°Why do you have such a reaction? ¡± ¡°What reaction do you want me to have? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been struck by lightning twice today. Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°because you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in the middle of this. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Lu Huanzi had already returned with a cup of hot water She handed it to Song Beibei. ¡°since you¡¯ve already met Gu Yanqing when you returned to the country, and you¡¯ve actually lived under the same roof for so many days, it¡¯s not surprising that he chased you to America. Besides, I¡¯ve already told you this. The only thing I didn¡¯t expect was that he acted so quickly. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°As for AH Sheng, it¡¯s even less strange. I already knew that his relationship with Mu¡¯an was fake. He still likes you as much as he did three years ago. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even tell. How could you? ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell because you don¡¯t want to. There are two things in this world that can¡¯t be faked. One is coughing, and the other is loving someone. He Yucheng¡¯s way of looking at Mu an is completely different from how he looks at you. When he looks at you, there¡¯s always a smile in his eyes. Even when you¡¯re with Mu An, his gaze always stays on you, as if he¡¯s looking at a treasure. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that the person he really likes is you. ¡± Lu Huanzi leisurely took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I was just wondering how long he could hold on. I think Gu Yanqing¡¯s appearance today has stimulated him. Otherwise, he might be able to act for a long time. ¡± Song Beibei ¡°complained¡± , ¡°since you¡¯ve already seen through it, why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was especially innocent, ¡°why should I tell you? Everyone has their own ways and rights to love others. He is willing to use this method to protect you, so why should I destroy the relationship between the two of you? Moreover, I know that one day, he will be unable to hold back from revealing his cards, so why should I be anxious? ¡± Song Beibei was extremely vexed. ¡°Then what should I do now? I don¡¯t know how to face him. ¡± Lu Huanzi sat beside Song Beibei and became serious. ¡°Beibei, can you forget about your father¡¯s death? Can you forgive Gu Yanqing for his bad motives back then? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly fell silent. After a while.. Only then did he say, ¡°it¡¯s not a question of whether I can forgive him or not. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to return to my previous life. Because I love him too much, it¡¯s too painful. Any word or small action of his can become a knife that can hurt me. Actually, I¡¯m not sure if Gu Yanqing still loves me. Perhaps he does. After all, I¡¯ve lived under the same roof with him for so many years. But I can¡¯t stand that he clearly knows that Gu Wanjing hurt me like that, yet he acts as if he knows nothing about it. It¡¯s just like how he did nothing when he knew that his big brother was framing or even killing my father. Do you know? Sometimes, I don¡¯t really understand Gu Yanqing. I feel that he¡¯s like a freak. He¡¯s too indifferent to this world. In his perspective, there doesn¡¯t seem to be right or wrong. When he loves me, he¡¯s also extremely protective of his shortcomings. Even if I¡¯m in the wrong, he won¡¯t allow others to teach me a lesson. He has his own standards for treating this world. Perhaps he¡¯s not quite the same as us, but I can¡¯t really stand that he spoils you to the skies when he¡¯s happy and pushes you into hell when he¡¯s unhappy. I¡¯ve already grown up. I don¡¯t need that kind of Roller coaster-like love. What I yearn for is a stable and warm life. But I clearly know that Gu Yanqing can¡¯t give me this kind of life. Even if it¡¯s just Gu Wanjing, I can¡¯t fight against her. Moreover, she¡¯s so cruel and merciless. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll hurt the person I love the most. I can¡¯t take this risk and can only hide far away. ¡± Chapter 279 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION This was Song Beibei¡¯s true thoughts. Did she still hate Gu Yanqing? Perhaps she still hated him, but how much? That wasn¡¯t necessary. Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t the mastermind behind her father¡¯s death. At most, he was just an informant with a bad motive. But later on, he didn¡¯t cause the Pearl Group to go bankrupt. Instead, he expanded the Pearl Group¡¯s territory by several times. Moreover, he saved her life several times. When she and Bai Zhangsong exposed the organ trafficking case, they broke into the nest of those people. At that time, if Gu Yanqing had not appeared from the sky, Song Beibei might have really lost her life a long time ago. Therefore, Song Beibei was grateful to Gu Yanqing in the end. If he owed the song family, then he had already made up for what he had done all these years. However, Song Beibei knew that there were many things in this world that could not be solved by love. When she was young, Love was the most important thing. She was filled with love, but now, she suddenly felt that Love was actually the most burdensome thing in the world. It would make her originally good life extremely tiring. She was like this, and so was Lu Huanzi. Could it be that the lessons from life were not enough? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, I do approve of you and he Yucheng being together. If you only want a stable life and a warm home, then no one is more suitable than he Yucheng. ¡°Moreover, he has waited for you for so long. Even if there is no love between the two of you, with the familial love of helping each other through thick and thin, your whole life will probably pass just like this. ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she turned her head and asked, ¡°how did I realize that you¡¯re so pessimistic now? ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°I was still trying to advise you. I¡¯m also a mess. Mo Lichuan¡¯s wife came to look for me. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly looked as if she was facing a great enemy. ¡°Why did that vicious woman come to look for you? Hasn¡¯t she caused you enough misery? ¡± Lu Huanzi comforted her instead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She didn¡¯t do anything to me. She just got someone to come to my dessert shop and caused an accident. Now, the dessert shop will be closed for a period of time. But it¡¯s just right. I¡¯m a little tired and I¡¯ve earned enough money. It¡¯s just right for me to take a break. ¡± Lu Huanzi always spoke in such a casual tone whenever she encountered a problem. It was as if she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal at all. However, only Song Beibei knew that the more she acted like she didn¡¯t care, the more upset she felt. She was the one who ran the dessert shop. At first, it was only a small shop of ten square meters, but it slowly became the size it was today. Song Beibei even knew that she was planning to open a branch shop. At this juncture, that woman must have done it on purpose. Song Beibei was furious. ¡°This is too much. Mo Lichuan doesn¡¯t even care? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a coward. I was blind before and even advised you to be with him. You said that the only person you loved was your sister. In the end, it was the same business and political marriage. You married yourself an amulet and watched his arrogant and despotic wife bully you. What the F * Ck Do you owe him? ¡± ¡°You went through hell and gave birth to his child. In the end, what did you get? Endless humiliation and threats. He actually used the child as a cage to trap you, broke your wings, couldn¡¯t marry you, and refused to let you go. He, Mo Lichuan, is a F * CKING BASTARD! ¡± Song Beibei was really furious to the extreme because no one knew better than her what Lu Huanzi had gone through in the past few years. Lu Huanzi pulled her arm. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s my bad luck. ¡± Song Beibei finally sat down and hugged Lu Huanzi. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to persuade you. I can¡¯t ask you to leave him, but I¡¯ll always be by your side. ¡± Lu Huanzi hugged her. ¡°Me too. ¡± After a while, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Xin Tong has an appointment with Dr. Karl tomorrow. I have to go to the shop tomorrow to take care of some things. You can take Xin Tong to the hospital. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been a good mother. All these years, I¡¯m lucky to have you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what are you talking about? I¡¯m Xin Tong¡¯s mother too. ¡± Song Beibei woke up in the morning, and Lu Huanzi had already gone to the shop. After Song Beibei washed up, she went to Xiao Xintong¡¯s room. Xiao Xintong had not woken up yet. She was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. This little girl had been like this since she was very young. She did not sleep well. When she was one year old, she could rotate 360 degrees with her belly as the center. However, this little girl was very cute. She looked like a doll. Her large eyes were as pure as black gems. Her eyelashes were very long. Even when she was asleep, they would flicker like a small fan. Song Beibei sighed. This point was still very much like her father. This child loved to smile. When she smiled, her eyes could curve into crescent moons. It was as if the entire world was bright. However, this child¡¯s lips were a little purple because her heart had not been good since she was young. When she thought of this, Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached and she felt extremely guilty. Yes, Xin Tong was her child. She gave birth to her daughter when she was 19 years old. At that time, the reason why she was desperate to go abroad was because she found out that she was pregnant. It was just that at that time, her body was very weak. Even after she came to the United States, she found the best Dietitian and doctor. However, her condition had never been good. Moreover, when she was being treated in the country, she had used some drugs. Even the doctor advised her to terminate the pregnancy. Because the outcome of the pregnancy was not good in all aspects. However, Song Beibei could not bear to do so. She could feel the child growing in her body bit by bit. She could feel her heart beating. She knew that her baby was trying hard to absorb nutrients in order to survive. In the end, she could not bear to do so. Song Beibei did not care about anything else and gave birth to the child. However, the child was born with a congenital heart disease. When Xin Tong was born, she was diagnosed with ventricular septal defect. Fortunately, it was not particularly serious and could be corrected. Currently, the technology was relatively advanced. However, at that time, the doctor recommended that they observe for three to five years. Because the membranous ventricular septal defect with a diameter less than 4 millimeters had little effect on heart function, and there was a possibility of automatic closure, surgery was not considered for the time being. It was only because of this congenital disease that Xiao Xintong¡¯s physique was not good. It was very easy for her to get sick since she was young. Now, Xin Tong was already three years old. However, her heart disease showed no signs of improvement. Because there was a possibility of bacterial endocarditis in the small ventricle, Song Beibei did not plan to wait any longer. She had been consulting the doctors recently. Carl was Xin Tong¡¯s attending doctor, and he also suggested that it was safer to perform the surgery as soon as possible. Today, she had made an appointment with Dr. Carl to discuss Xin Tong¡¯s surgery. Song Beibei walked over and gently patted Xiao Xintong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Baby, baby, you¡¯re up. GRANDPA sun is shining his butt. ¡± Xiao Xintong suddenly woke up. When she saw Song Beibei¡¯s face, she asked, ¡°Mommy, did Xin Tong wet the bed? ¡± As she said this, she anxiously rolled over and looked at the bed sheet with her little butt sticking out. Seeing that the bedsheet was clean, she sat down and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t wet the bed. Xin Tong had a dream just now. She Wanted To pee in her dream, but she couldn¡¯t find the toilet. She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡± As she said that, she got up on her own. She moved her butt out of the bed and went to the toilet herself. After a while, she came out again and said, ¡°Mommy, Why does Xin Tong pee while sitting down, but brother Yujiang pees standing up? ¡± Song Beibei was drinking water, and just like what was shown on TV, she spat out a mouthful of water. Song Beibei forced a smile and asked, ¡°how do you know that brother Yujiang pees standing up? ¡± Xiao Xintong rubbed her furry head and said, ¡°I saw it last time. Brother Yujiang Pees when he wants to pee, but he won¡¯t take off his pants. I helped him take off his pants, and then I saw brother Yujiang peeing standing up. ¡± Song Beibei had another shocked expression. The brother Yujiang that Xiao Xintong mentioned was Mo Yujiang. He was the son of Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi. When Yujiang was born, Mo Lichuan¡¯s men carried him away from the hospital less than 24 hours later. Lu Huanzi only had one chance to see Yujiang every year. It was Christmas every year. Because Yujiang was born on Christmas Day. This was the reason why Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t attend Jiang Feifei¡¯s wedding on Christmas Eve last time. Because such an opportunity was too rare for her. However, Mo Lichuan allowed her to live with Yujiang for a while at that time. The length of time depended on Mo Lichuan¡¯s mood. Therefore, no matter how much she suffered, Lu Huanzi always fawned on Mo Lichuan. And every Christmas, Lu Huanzi would bring Xin Tong along. Lu Huanzi brought Xin Tong along Chapter 280 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei waved her hand, and Xiao Xintong walked over. Song Beibei took the clothes and put them on her one by one. She said, ¡°because you¡¯re a girl, girls are different from boys. Also, girls are not allowed to see boys go to the toilet. Do you remember? ¡± Xiao Xintong nodded. ¡°I remember, but brother Yujiang won¡¯t take off his pants. Xin Tong wants to help brother Yujiang take off his pants. ¡± Song Beibei was about to spit again. She said, ¡°alright, alright. Anyway, the two of you have a child marriage. But baby, when you grow up and know what you said, you will definitely regret it. ¡± Xiao Xintong asked, ¡°mummy, what is a child marriage? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°It means that you are brother Yujiang¡¯s little wife. When you grow up, you will marry him. ¡± Xiao Xintong said, ¡°Oh, and then give birth to Xiao Jiang? ¡± Song Beibei was surprised again. ¡°Who told you? ¡± ¡°Brother Yujiang told me. He said that I¡¯m going to give birth to Xiao Jiangjiang with him in the future. ¡± Song Beibei rubbed her forehead. What were these two three or four-year-old children usually talking about? After Song Beibei dressed Xiao Xintong, she ate breakfast and went to the hospital. Xiao Xintong had always been very obedient. Even if she knew that she was going to the hospital, she would not make a fuss. Although she was only three years old, she was much more knowledgeable than children of this age. For example, she knew that she did not have a father. However, she never made a fuss about wanting a father. She said that she was already very happy to have two mothers. For example, she knew that her heart was not good and that she might have to undergo surgery. Sometimes, Song Beibei was worried about the risk of undergoing surgery. Xiao Xintong would even come over to comfort her, ¡°Mama, when Xin Tong has undergone surgery, she will have a kind heart. She won¡¯t be sick all the time. She will be able to stay by Mama¡¯s side all the time. ¡°. This child was born with an illness, but it was also as if she was born under the Sun. Even when she was given injections and medicine, she never cried, so it was especially heartbreaking. Song Beibei Carried Xin Tong to the hospital. However, she didn¡¯t expect to run into Gu Yanqing in the hospital corridor. Song Beibei felt that God was playing a big joke on her. Why did Gu Yanqing coincidentally appear here? It was also very obvious that Gu Yanqing was already walking towards Song Beibei. Song Beibei was panicking. She had never been so panicky before. It just so happened that she was about to reach the elevator. For a moment, she could only pretend that she couldn¡¯t see and carried Xin Tong into the elevator. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing speeding up on the other side. Song Beibei deliberately turned her back and pretended that she did not see anything. She quickly pressed the button on the elevator floor. The moment the elevator closed, Song Beibei finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was still beating violently like a drum. After Song Beibei got out of the elevator, she immediately called Lu Huanzi. When she was communicating with Doctor Carl, Song Beibei was absent-minded. Gu Yanqing must have seen it just now. What should she do What should she do? Doctor Carl also noticed and asked, ¡°Miya, Areyouok? ¡± Only then did song Beibei gather her thoughts and begin to communicate with him. Doctor Carl told her that Xin Tong¡¯s surgery could be carried out. Xin Tong¡¯s various physical indicators were still considered healthy, and he had a senior brother who was an expert in the heart surgery department. He had already transferred all the cases over and agreed to let him be the chief surgeon. Song Beibei was very happy and asked, ¡°then when can I meet your senior brother? ¡± Doctor Carl said, ¡°my senior brother is Chinese and has been back to China for two years. He is the director of the military hospital in the Chinese capital. I have already contacted him. You can meet him anytime. ¡± Song Beibei was very grateful. When she went out, she bumped into Gu Yanqing again. He was standing at the entrance of the hospital waiting for her. Song Beibei¡¯s footsteps slowed down as she hugged Xiao Xintong. At this moment, Xiao Xintong was already asleep on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. Gu Yanqing was leaning against the Marble Wall outside the hospital. His body was as long as jade. He actually lit a cigarette with his fingertips. He saw Song Beibei from afar, so he immediately put out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can beside him. Gu Yanqing did not get up. He still had his back against the wall as he stared at Song Beibei. It was as if he was waiting for her to come closer. Song Beibei felt like she was walking into a trap with every step she took. She wanted to escape, but she knew. As long as she escaped now, it would only make things worse. Song Beibei tried her best to walk with her normal footsteps. Step by step, she took the initiative to walk towards Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were like an eagle, shining with a cold and fierce light. Song Beibei prayed as she walked. However, the army was at the city gates, and there was no way out. Song Beibei had already walked to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei tried her best to squeeze out a smile. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Yanqing stared at Song Beibei¡¯s calm gaze. Qing Qing said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some painkillers. ¡± Only then did Song Beibei remember that Gu Yanqing was still injured. But it had been so long. Even if the wound had not recovered, why was he still taking painkillers? Could it be that he had ruptured the wound again? Song Beibei was also speechless. A person like Gu Yanqing should be taught a harsh lesson by Director Bai. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze fell on the child who was sleeping on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. The child buried his face in Song Beibei¡¯s neck, so his face could not be seen clearly. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze turned colder. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to see the doctor. Huanzi doesn¡¯t have time today, so I¡¯m the only one who can bring her here. ¡± Song Beibei was ambiguous. She did not know if she could bring him over. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was still on the child¡¯s back. ¡°This is the child of Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan? ¡± Song Beibei replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been living with Huanzi for the past few years. ¡± Gu Yanqing replied in a daze, ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to find out how you disappeared into thin air back then. Now that I think about it, Lu Huanzi must have begged Mo Lichuan to take you away with her. I can¡¯t find any flight records, so I¡¯m guessing that you must have taken a private jet. The number of people who have a private jet in Xia city can be counted on one hand. ¡± Song Beibei admired Gu Yanqing¡¯s reasoning ability. He was actually able to guess the entire sequence of events from just one or two sentences. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°can you bring me to your place? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If he really brought Gu Yanqing there, based on his observation skills, he would definitely find some clues. Moreover, looking at Gu Yanqing¡¯s current state, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t sure if he had any doubts in his heart. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very convenient. It¡¯s just a place where two women and a child live. There¡¯s really nothing much to see. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent as he looked coldly at Song Beibei. Song Beibei said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Song Beibei had just taken a few steps when Gu Yanqing caught up with her just as she was about to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Wait a moment, I have something to ask you. ¡± Song Beibei really wanted to see a hole in the ground for her to escape immediately. What was Gu Yanqing trying to ask? However, her footsteps seemed to be frozen by a talisman. She could only turn around and watch Gu Yanqing walk towards her at a leisurely pace. Gu Yanqing and Lu Huanzi arrived in front of Song Beibei almost at the same time. The only difference was that Lu Huanzi ran over. At this moment, Song Beibei had never felt so lucky before. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she called Lu Huanzi. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s shop was too far away from the hospital. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have much hope that she could really come in time to save the situation. But at the most critical moment, she still arrived. Lu Huanzi greeted Gu Yanqing first, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Lu Huanzi and nodded, ¡°hello, Miss Lu. ¡± Lu Huanzi said to Song Beibei, ¡°I just finished my work and rushed over. Thank you so much for today. I¡¯ll take Xin Tong back first. Don¡¯t you have to go to the company? ¡± When Lu Huanzi went to carry Xin Tong, Xin Tong woke up. She looked at Lu Huanzi in a daze and called out, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re here? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mommy will take you to the amusement park in the afternoon. We, Xin Tong, are the best. Sleep for a while more. Baby, I¡¯ll call you when we get to the amusement park. ¡± Xiao Xintong was still in a daze. She lay on Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep again. She did not forget to say in a childish voice, ¡°when we get to the amusement park, Mommy must wake up Xin Tong. ¡± After Lu Huanzi hugged Xin Tong, she said goodbye to Gu Yanqing, ¡°Mr. Gu, my daughter and I will be leaving first. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. Lu Huanzi left for the parking lot. Only Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were left in the empty space. She did not know if she had hidden it from Gu Yanqing. After all, Xin Tong had just called Lu Huanzi Mommy. Actually, ever since Xin Tong was a little more sensible, she had always thought that she had two mothers. That was because Xin Tong was really brought up by the two of them together. Lu Huanzi treated Xin Tong as if she was her own child. In fact, back then, Song Beibei¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and she didn¡¯t have any milk. Xin Tong had grown up with her milk. Her son had been taken away the moment he was born. Xin Tong¡¯s existence had given her a lot of comfort. Xiao Xintong was young, so she didn¡¯t have much of an idea about this. Song Beibei had never instilled the concept of who her biological mother was. In short, she knew that she had two mothers who treated her equally well. Chapter 281 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze had already returned. Song Beibei saw that there was still a hint of disappointment in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei deliberately smiled sweetly. ¡°You said you had something to tell me just now. What do you want to say? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei indifferently. Then, after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my country. ¡± Song Beibei responded with an ¡°Oh¡± , but there was no reaction. Then, she said plainly, ¡°then I wish you a safe journey. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not speak. He continued, ¡°Mingzhu and the New York Times are working together. I didn¡¯t propose it. Jin Wenxuan came to me first. You don¡¯t have to resign. I¡¯m not here for you. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly startled. Had Gu Yanqing seen through her intention to escape? Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was a little desolate. ¡°Beibei, if you¡¯re really happy, I won¡¯t disturb you in the future. ¡± After saying that, Gu Yanqing left. Song Beibei was glad that she didn¡¯t look into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes just now. Song Beibei had almost never seen that kind of calm and heartbroken look in his eyes before. Gu Yanqing left, but Song Beibei was still standing there. What did Gu Yanqing mean by his last sentence? Was He willing to let go? Song Beibei¡¯s lips twitched. Wasn¡¯t this just right? Song Beibei was preparing to return to the country soon. Song Beibei thought about it. She still had to replace the company for a while. Not to mention the generous salary, the main thing was that she could not afford to pay the penalty. It was only one or two months. Moreover, it happened to be during this period. Xin Tong had to undergo surgery. Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi discussed it. The two of them returned to the country together. Lu Huanzi¡¯s dessert shop had been framed by Mo Lichuan¡¯s wife for failing the hygiene standards and had been ordered to close down. For the time being, she did not plan to reopen the shop. Moreover, there were some legal disputes that had caused her a lot of trouble. Lu Huanzi entrusted everything to the lawyer and planned to go to the country with Song Beibei. At the same time, she was also focused on taking care of Xin Tong. After the two of them returned to China, the first thing they did was to look for an apartment. Song Beibei did not plan to stay in the song family¡¯s old mansion. It was because Gu Yanqing¡¯s habit of going home when he was drunk was really not good. While Lu Huanzi was still looking for an apartment, Song Beibei had already flown to Beijing. Song Beibei met with Dr. Nie, who was also Dr. Karl¡¯s senior brother and the director of the military hospital. She did not expect Dr. Nie to be so young. He was only in his thirties. Song Beibei studied Xin Tong¡¯s condition with Doctor Nie. Doctor Nie said, ¡°the Director of our hospital is also a colleague. The risk of this surgery is not high. In order to facilitate postoperative care, the surgery can be performed at Xia city¡¯s hospital. I just contacted them two days ago. The hospital has just imported top-notch equipment from abroad, so the safety is also high. ¡± Song Beibei was really grateful for the kindness of a doctor¡¯s parents. After Song Beibei returned to China, Lu Huanzi had already moved into a newly rented house. It was very close to Pu Ren Hospital. Ever since Song Beibei attended Jiang Feifei¡¯s wedding. The two of them reconnected. Jiang Feifei also knew that the two of them had returned to the country. Hence, they arranged to have a meal together. However, Song Beibei did not plan to bring the child over. She had just returned to the country and could not find a reliable nanny. Therefore, Song Beibei sent Xiao Xintong to he suxian¡¯s house and asked her to take care of her for a few hours. He Suxian already knew about this child. In the past, when Song Beibei was in confinement, she even went over to help take care of her for a while. The place to eat was at Pingke residence. It was a place that the three of them often went to when they were in school. Jiang Feifei booked a private room. After three years, when the three of them gathered together again, they all cried fiercely. It was to the extent that the waiter who served the dishes looked at the three of them with a very strange gaze. Three years was neither long nor short. They only looked at each other¡¯s faces that had not changed. It was as if they had just finished class and had gathered together to discuss what to eat. Suddenly, they were so close again. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°in the future, the two of you won¡¯t abandon me again, right? ¡± For someone as straightforward and straightforward as her to say such words, it made people¡¯s hearts clench. Song Beibei said, ¡°Feifei, we¡¯re back. In the future, we¡¯ll need you to take care of the two of us again. ¡± Jiang Feifei¡¯s personality was strong. In the past, between the three of them, Lu Huanzi¡¯s personality was soft and cheerful, while Song Beibei was carefree and didn¡¯t care about anything. Jiang Feifei was the one who made the decisions in big and small matters. When they encountered difficulties, she would stand up for them. In addition, her family was wealthy and she had a missy¡¯s temper She was originally the big sister between the three of them. But at this moment, Jiang Feifei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°leave it to me. ¡± The three of them chatted a lot. They only talked about the matters between them and their own ups and downs over the years. But they didn¡¯t talk about their feelings. The reason why Song Beibei didn¡¯t bring Xiao Xintong over was because she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Jiang Feifei. After all, her husband was Zhong Junjie. Back then, when Song Beibei left, she was pregnant. Jiang Feifei might have known, or she might not have known. However, she had never mentioned it to outsiders. This was the tacit understanding between the three of them. When they were honest with each other, they would leave each other a way out. After all, their relationship was complicated now. If one line was cut off, it would affect many people. Perhaps one day, Song Beibei would openly bring Xin Tong out and call Jiang Feifei godmother. But not now. Song Beibei was waiting, and Jiang Feifei was also waiting. The three of them chatted about many interesting things. Jiang Feifei was basically the one who was talking about how she had managed to trick Zhong Junjie in the past three years. In her words, it was really a lie. It seemed like she had to first seduce him into bed and then force herself to be responsible for others. Song Beibei said, ¡°Feifei, you don¡¯t seem to know your husband very well. Don¡¯t let him take advantage of you and still pretend to be obedient. Who knows who is lying to whom? ¡± Which of the children from Shengmei orphanage were easy to deal with? Moreover, Zhong Junjie had followed Gu Yanqing for so many years. He was second only to tens of thousands of people. He was shrewd and shrewd in the business world. How could a little girl like them, who had just graduated and had no social experience, be a match for him? Jiang Feifei smiled and said, ¡°if he really lied to me, I would be happy too. It would be best if he could lie to me for the rest of his life. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she felt sad, but she also felt happy for Jiang Feifei. Among the three of them, one of them would always be happy. How good would that be. Lu Huanzi drank too much When she raised her glass, she laughed so hard that tears flowed out of her eyes. ¡°Feifei, when you got married, I didn¡¯t go over. I really had no choice. Today, I apologize to you. You must be happy. Take my share and Beibei¡¯s share and be happy together. ¡± Silence. The three of them downed their glasses in one gulp. Although Jiang Feifei was not very clear, she could more or less guess the situation between the two of them. Lu Huanzi and his brother-in-law had a bad relationship to begin with. She had long heard that Mo Lichuan had married Chen Chuyun, the only daughter of the State political commissar. In front of the news media, they were always deeply in love. However, Lu Huanzi was pregnant with his child when she was nineteen years old. She did not know where the child was now. That was because the media had never exposed that Mo Lichuan had a child. Song Beibei, on the other hand, often sighed when she heard that Zhong Junjie had returned, saying that Gu Yanqing had sat in his office for another night. Between the two of them, each had their own problems. Outsiders really couldn¡¯t get involved. After Song Beibei finished eating, she let Lu Huanzi go back first. Then, she went to Lianhua district to pick up Xiao Xintong. He suxian lived in a small apartment. The area wasn¡¯t big, but the decorations were very warm. When Song Beibei went over, she actually saw several black cars parked in front of the small apartment. They were all mercedes-benz. It was very abrupt in such an old-fashioned neighborhood. Song Beibei¡¯s heart inexplicably twitched. After a while, a few men in black walked out of the small apartment. Song Beibei was extremely puzzled. Moreover, Song Beibei saw he suxian standing at the door. Those men in black bowed to he suxian. Before they left, everyone bowed 90 degrees. Because they were too far away, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see he suxian¡¯s expression. But she could tell that they were very impatient. Before they could straighten up, he suxian had already closed the door with a bang. The men in black stood at the door for a moment, then got on the black Mercedes and left in a mighty way. Song Beibei was very confused. Who the hell are these people. After those people left, Song Beibei went over. The door soon opened and he suxian¡¯s cold voice came from inside. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me anymore. I won¡¯t go back even if he dies¡­ ¡± ?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?` Chapter 282 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When he suxian saw that the person standing at the door was Song Beibei. She was stunned for a second. Then, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s Bei Bei. Are you here to pick up Xin Tong? ¡± Song Beibei was almost stunned as well. He Suxian had always given her the impression of a gentle temperament. She had never spoken loudly before. However, her appearance just now was too terrifying. Her entire body was emitting a cold and ruthless aura. Even her eyes were red. He suxian pulled Song Beibei in. ¡°Come in quickly. It¡¯s cold outside. ¡± Song Beibei entered the House and sat on the Sofa. He suxian poured her a glass of water. Song Beibei was a little hesitant. ¡°teacher he, those people at the door just now¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was afraid that she would encounter some trouble. He Suxian said, ¡°it¡¯s just some loan sharks. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°teacher he, did you encounter some trouble? How did you get into trouble with those loan sharks? ¡± He Suxian said, ¡°when I was running the school, I borrowed some money, but it¡¯s almost paid off. But I¡¯m worried. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°If you¡¯re short of money¡­ ¡± He suxian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not short. The Piano class has a good income. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, if I¡¯m really short of money, I¡¯ll ask AH CHENG FOR IT. ¡± Song Beibei thought about it. It made sense. He Yucheng had made a name for himself in the past two years. With her investment, he had already earned over a million dollars a year. But Song Beibei still felt strange. Those people clearly didn¡¯t seem to be here to collect debts. On the contrary, they looked especially humble in front of he suxian. And the words that he suxian had just blurted out¡­ ¡­ Perhaps there was some secret that no one knew. But who didn¡¯t have secrets? Since teacher he wasn¡¯t willing to say more, Song Beibei naturally wouldn¡¯t ask. She just smiled as she took the water and asked, ¡°where¡¯s Xin Tong? ¡± At the mention of Xin Tong, a hint of a smile appeared between he suxian¡¯s brows. ¡°She fell asleep in Ah Cheng¡¯s room. This child is really lovable. She just ate a piece of cake and said it was too delicious. She wanted to save it for Mommy. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart warmed. Song Beibei quietly went into the room to look at Xin Tong. Xiao Xintong was sleeping soundly, hugging a teddy bear. He Suxian said, ¡°this teddy bear was ah Cheng¡¯s favorite toy when he was young. It¡¯s been more than ten years, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away. This child took a fancy to it at first sight, but she just wouldn¡¯t let go. She and Ah Cheng¡¯s preferences are really similar. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°Xin Tong and AH Cheng really hit it off. Ah Cheng didn¡¯t want me when he came. Lu Huanzi also said that Xin Tong and Ah Cheng are becoming more and more alike. ¡± Song Beibei took a step forward and scrutinized her daughter carefully. She always worked very late. Every time she came back, Xin Tong would always fall asleep. She really rarely looked at her daughter so seriously. Lu Huanzi had said more than once that Xiao Xintong and he yucheng looked quite alike. Song Beibei didn¡¯t think so, and she didn¡¯t notice. So, she never took it to heart. But now, the way Xin Tong quietly hugged the bear and slept on the bed was actually¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei walked over without realizing it. She leaned against the edge of the bed and looked at the child. She suddenly realized that Xin Tong looked very much like he yucheng when she was asleep. The bridge of her nose was tall, and her lips were pursed into a straight line. In fact, Xiao Xintong still looked more like her. But if she looked carefully, she would still look like Gu Yanqing. Especially the curve of her lips. But Song Beibei realized that she was also somewhat similar to he Yucheng. Song Beibei suddenly turned to He Suxian and said, ¡°I realized that Xin Tong and Ah Cheng really do look similar. In fact, she still looks like her father. In the past, she always thought that AH Cheng looked familiar. Now, she suddenly realized that Ah Cheng and Gu Yanqing also look similar. ¡± Song Beibei was actually feeling something. In the past, when she looked at he Yucheng, she did have this feeling. She had an inexplicable good impression of him. Now that she thought about it, it was probably because he looked a little like Gu Yanqing. But she was just casually saying that. The world was so big, so it was not uncommon for two people to look a little similar. However, Song Beibei saw that he suxian¡¯s face instantly turned pale. It was obvious that something was wrong. Song Beibei quickly walked over. ¡°teacher he, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± He Suxian¡¯s eyes flashed with an emotion that was similar to a guilty conscience. Song Beibei thought that she had seen wrongly. He Suxian had already turned around. She rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little anemic. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°teacher he, quickly go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll bring Xin Tong back. ¡± Song Beibei left with Xin Tong. Xiao Xintong was still sleeping on her shoulder. When she hugged her, she called out to her in a daze. Song Beibei felt that something was wrong tonight. Those men in black and teacher he¡¯s inexplicable reaction. However, Song Beibei could not tell. In the end, she did not understand and had already arrived at the residential area that they rented. The residential area that Lu Huanzi rented was a high-end residential area. She rented a suite, and the monthly rent alone was over ten thousand yuan. Fortunately, the two of them split it equally, and they only rented for three months. The best part of this residential area was that it was very close to the hospital. Even if it was a walk, it would only take five minutes to arrive. Doctor Nie arrived in Xia City three days later to have a comprehensive consultation on Xiao Xintong¡¯s condition. After that, she would probably perform the surgery as soon as possible. The next day, Song Beibei went to the company¡¯s domestic branch to take a look. The newly renovated office was in a very good environment. After Eri and Zhou Xingchen left, the headquarters sent a few people over to form a team, and Song Beibei managed it. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei would have really thought that this job was her dream. She could lead a team. Unfortunately¡­ ¡­ Since she was still in this position, Song Beibei planned to do this job seriously. Wait until the headquarters sent a suitable candidate. Song Beibei arranged the recent work, held a department meeting, and arranged all the tasks. When she came out of the company, Song Beibei was surprised to find that the new office was actually next to the LX group building. It was very close, and even the open-air parking lot was shared. When she first came here, she didn¡¯t think of this floor at all. How could it be such a coincidence? It wasn¡¯t until Song Beibei saw a familiar car in the open-air parking lot that an idea suddenly popped up in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. Unconsciously, a wave of anger rose in her heart. Then, she walked towards the car. The person in the car raised his peach blossom eyes and looked at her with a smile, as if he was waiting for her to come closer. Song Beibei walked to the car coldly, and the person in the car had already opened the door from the inside. Song Beibei was stunned for a moment, then directly sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Su Liangxiao, what the hell are you doing? ¡± Song Beibei was also annoyed. She wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to think that Su Liangxiao¡¯s calm appearance here was purely a coincidence? However, Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°a new official takes on three responsibilities. How does it feel to be promoted to supervisor on the first day? ¡± Song Beibei immediately frowned. ¡°How did you know that I was promoted to supervisor? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of something and was inexplicably furious. ¡°Su Liangxiao, it was all arranged by you, wasn¡¯t it? You¡¯re the good brother that CEO Jin started his business with back then? ¡± Su Liangxiao, on the other hand, held his Chin with one hand and rested his elbow on the steering wheel. He looked very pleased with himself. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re really much smarter than before. You can even guess that. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart sink. So it was really like that. Song Beibei had originally felt that it was a little strange. Even if her performance this time was good, regardless of whether it was Zhou Xingchen or Eri, their work abilities were good, and their qualifications were above hers. Moreover, they had stayed in the country for so many years If she really wanted to establish a branch in the country, when would it be her turn to take up the post? Song Beibei was originally feeling a little guilty, but she thought that since she was a temporary replacement, she would still resign and leave when the time was up. Therefore, she felt that having such an opportunity was not bad, and it was also good to have fun. However, Song Beibei never thought that all of this was related to Su Liangxiao. When she saw Su Liangxiao¡¯s face just now, many things in her mind suddenly connected. For example, Gu Yanqing said that he did not go to America for her, but Jin Wenxuan found him first. She had always thought that Gu Yanqing was the reason for her return, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Su Liangxiao. Moreover, when Mu an talked about Jin Wenxuan¡¯s entrepreneurial experience, she felt that the experience of the person who started the business with Jin Wenxuan was somewhat similar to Su Liangxiao¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time. Now that she thought about it, it was very possible. Wasn¡¯t Su Liangxiao¡¯s original base of operations in America? Chapter 283 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION One sentence made Song Beibei¡¯s heart turn cold. What did this woman mean? She actually didn¡¯t admit it. was she trying to play a game of cat and mouse? Mo Lichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°Chuyun, don¡¯t involve others in our matters. The child is innocent. Hand over the child and we¡¯ll have a good talk. ¡± The other side directly hung up the phone. Everyone knew that Chen Chuyun called this phone to demonstrate her power. It was clearly to make them anxious and make them beg for her. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand that this was tantamount to kidnapping.. Could it be that Chen Chuyun really had nothing to fear? When Song Beibei heard the blind tone from the other side of the phone, her heart felt as if it had sunk to the bottom of the sea. If Chen Chuyun didn¡¯t admit it, then when the time came, what if she did something that hurt Xin Tong and she insisted on not admitting it? No one could find any evidence. Her background was complicated and she had a strong background. It wasn¡¯t something she could easily defeat. Song Beibei almost collapsed to the ground. Mo Lichuan tried his best to contact Chen Chuyun. In the end, Chen Chuyun finally called again. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you will come to my father¡¯s birthday party, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Chen Chuyun, I will say it again. Send the child back safely. Don¡¯t force me to do anything. You know me well. At most, I will fight to the death. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was extremely gloomy. Even Song Beibei felt that something must have happened. Chen Chuyun¡¯s cold and smiling voice came from the other side. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you can try. Do you believe that I will kill this child? ¡± Song Beibei almost broke down when she heard that. She yelled at the phone, ¡°the child is mine. If you dare to touch even a hair on my child, I will not let you go. ¡°. Song Beibei really could not control herself. However, a cold smile came from the other side. ¡°Mo Lichuan, I didn¡¯t expect you to find someone to act. ¡± Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to act with you. The child is indeed not mine. Huanzi and I only have one child. Don¡¯t act recklessly. You can do a genetic test. ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°I will definitely do the genetic test. But Mo Lichuan, don¡¯t even think about lying to me. This child calls that B * Tch Mother. Do you think I will believe you! ¡± As she said this, Chen Chuyun said impatiently, ¡°my father¡¯s 60th birthday. Come with me. My father loves his face. You can be a good son-in-law in front of his friends. We can discuss everything. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°okay. ¡± When she hung up the phone, Song Beibei had almost broken down. She Sat on the Sofa as if she had lost her soul A person like Chen Chuyun might really do anything. Would she mistreat Xin Tong? Song Beibei did not dare to imagine it. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°will you accompany me to Hong Kong city? I will definitely hand Xin Tong over to you safely. I, Mo Lichuan, will guarantee it with my life. ¡± Song Beibei knew that this man was very capable, and he was a man of his word. However, as a mother, she still considered all kinds of possible accidents. Her heart felt as if it had been thrown into a pot of oil and was being tortured repeatedly. Song Beibei followed Mo Lichuan to the city that she did not want to go to in her life ¡ª Hong Kong city. This was because Chen Chuyun and Mo Lichuan¡¯s home was in Hong Kong city. Chen Chuyun¡¯s father, Chen Xiaoyan, was also a high-ranking official in the country. Lu Huanzi¡¯s condition was unstable. Mo Lichuan also found the best doctor. When Lu Huanzi woke up, the one she missed the most was also Xin Tong. When she woke up, she also had to go to Hong Kong city with them. In the end, she also went. Because Mo Lichuan had a private plane. Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi were arranged to stay in Mo Lichuan¡¯s private villa. But this was not his and Chen Chuyun¡¯s home. At night, it was Chen Chuyun¡¯s father, Chen Xiaoyan¡¯s 60th birthday. Song Beibei also knew that the venue of the birthday banquet was a six-star hotel, Defu Palace. Although Mo Lichuan had promised before he left that he would bring Xin Tong back safely today,. Song Beibei was still worried. Xin Tong had been missing for three days and two nights. Where was she now? Would she cry Would she starve? What would Chen Chuyun do to her? Song Beibei felt that she could not wait any longer. Song Beibei also wanted to go with her. In the end, Mo Lichuan gave her an invitation card and said, ¡°if you¡¯re worried, you can go, but don¡¯t act rashly. Chen Chuyun might not bring the child with her. No matter what, I¡¯ll definitely find Xin Tong safely. ¡± Mo Lichuan left in the afternoon. Because his wife, who came from a prestigious family, requested him to personally pick her up. In the evening, Song Beibei changed her clothes and went to Defu Palace. Song Beibei went in smoothly. She blended into the crowd and found the most inconspicuous seat. She didn¡¯t know why she was here. She just felt that when it was necessary, she had to come out and make Chen Chuyun believe that Xin Tong was her child. She wanted to be able to hug Xin Tong as soon as she brought her back. The banquet venue was full of politicians and celebrities. Song Beibei even saw some familiar faces. Almost all the upper-class people of port city were present. Although Song Beibei could not name them, she was once the daughter-in-law of port city¡¯s number one noble, and those people all looked familiar. Song Beibei actually saw people from the Xiao family. Even though Xiao Peishan and Mu Lan did not come over. But Song Beibei saw Xiao Mianjun. Xiao Mianjun came in holding a man¡¯s arm. And this man was¡­ ¡­ Gu Yanqing ¡­ Song Beibei never expected that. In such an occasion, in this place, she would still meet Gu Yanqing. This made her suspect that the world was so small that it was only a foot square. Two days ago, they had a big fight at Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant and parted on bad terms. That time, Gu Yanqing was probably very angry. After that, he never looked for her again. That night, Xin Tong went missing. These days, Song Beibei never thought that she would run into someone from the Xiao family when she came to Hong Kong city. Hong Kong city was so big, but almost all of the prominent families had interacted with each other. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the mood to think about it, nor could she care about it. However, at this moment, when she saw Gu Yanqing in such a place, she still had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Gu Yanqing actually came here together with Xiao Mianjun. Song Beibei had long known that Gu Yanqing had already taken over a portion of Xiao peishan¡¯s business in the past three years. He also held an important position in Peishan enterprises. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange at all for him to appear here now. Fortunately, Song Beibei¡¯s position was very well hidden, and this table was filled with people who weren¡¯t very important. The banquet venue was very big, and this place was in a corner. No one noticed this place at all. However, the place where Gu Yanqing and Xiao Mianjun were standing was not very far away from Song Beibei. The words from that side could still be vaguely heard by her ears. Chen Xiaoyan was also standing there, talking to a group of people. Gu Yanqing and Xiao mianjun walked over. Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°uncle Chen, happy birthday. ¡± Chen Xiaoyan saw Gu Yanqing and Xiao Mianjun and immediately smiled every day. ¡°Xiao Jun is here. ¡± Chen Xiaoyan looked doting, like an elder doting on a junior. It seemed that the relationship between the Xiao Family and the Chen family was indeed good. Gu Yanqing also gave his congratulations. Chen Xiaoyan looked at Gu Yanqing with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. He nodded and asked, ¡°how is your father¡¯s health? ¡± ¡°A little better. He has already been discharged from the hospital. Thank you for your concern, Uncle Chen. Father originally wanted to come over personally, but due to health reasons, it is really inappropriate. I hope you can forgive me, uncle Chen. ¡± Chen Xiaoyan laughed out loud. ¡°brother Peishan has already given me enough face by letting the two of you come over. I will visit him personally another day. ¡± They exchanged a few more pleasantries. Gu Yanqing and Xiao Mianjun left to take their seats. Song Beibei finally heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Yanqing and Xiao Mianjun also didn¡¯t notice Song Beibei at all. After a while, Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun came over. Song Beibei almost rushed up when she saw that woman. But in the end, she endured it. Mo Lichuan had said not to act rashly. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to act rashly either. That woman was dressed extremely brightly today. She wore expensive jewelry, high-end gowns, and the kind that everyone was looking at. Along the way, she held Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm, just like how it was reported in the media in the past. A beautiful couple with a deep love for each other. In fact, there were also countless reporters present today. Song Beibei didn¡¯t even know if her whereabouts would be exposed to the media after the incident, and Gu Yanqing would discover it. But thinking about it, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t like watching the news on TV. But, no matter what, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t care about it anymore. Gu Yanqing and Xiao Mianjun were arranged to sit at the VIP table. It could be considered the main table. Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun also happened to sit at that table. Speaking of which, it was quite a funny thing. Back then, the person Mo Lichuan almost married was Xiao Mianjun. Now that the dust had settled, they could still sit at the same table and laugh. Chapter 284 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The banquet began very quickly. It was a standard Chinese banquet. The dishes on the table were also high-end and exquisite private dishes. Everyone toasted each other, flattered each other, compared themselves, and then talked loudly. The banquet was very lively. Song Beibei had not eaten for almost two days. However, she did not feel hungry at all. Her entire nerves seemed to be tense. It could break at any time. Almost all her attention was focused on Chen Chuyun. That woman seemed to be in a good mood today. She finally made it to the end of the banquet. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what she was here for today. It was as if her hands and feet were bound here. At the end of the banquet, a large number of reporters suddenly entered the venue. A group of people didn¡¯t know what was going on. There was a stage in this banquet hall. There was an interview stage on the stage. Song Beibei had noticed it when she came in. When the banquet started, Chen Xiaoyan also gave a speech and said a bunch of words of gratitude. And now, all the reporters had almost surrounded the interview stage. Everyone had no idea what was going on. Until the host went up With a smile, he said, ¡°thank you all for attending elder Chen¡¯s birthday banquet. Today, our elder Chen¡¯s only daughter, Miss Chen Chuyun, has another piece of good news to announce. She hopes to share her joy and accept everyone¡¯s blessings. Let us welcome Miss Chen Chuyun. ¡± A round of applause broke out below the banquet. No one seemed to have guessed this scene. Everyone was whispering to each other as they discussed below. ¡°What good news does this Miss Chen have to announce? Could it be that she¡¯s pregnant? ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s reliable. The Chen and Mo family have been married for three years, but they still don¡¯t have a son or daughter. There are rumors out there that this Miss Chen is unable to give birth. ¡± ¡°Why do I hear that they¡¯re not on good terms with each other? Don¡¯t look at how they¡¯re a married couple on TV and newspapers, but I¡¯ve heard that these two haven¡¯t lived together since they got married. ¡± ¡°Is it true¡­ ¡± There were all kinds of things to say. Song Beibei had a bad feeling. Looking at the smile on that woman¡¯s face, that confident look that looked down on the world, it was as if there was some kind of conspiracy. Sure enough, what happened next really refreshed this woman¡¯s level of shamelessness. Chen Chuyun had already walked onto the interview stage. Countless flashlights flashed, and the microphone in front of her piled up like a mountain. Chen Chuyun announced with a smile, ¡°thank you all for coming to my father¡¯s birthday banquet. I want to take this opportunity to tell everyone a happy thing, and that is¡­ ¡°. ¡­ I¡¯m already pregnant. I know that the Chen and mo families have always been the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, and there are quite a few people who are making sarcastic remarks behind our backs. Recently, quite a few media outlets have been spreading rumors that we¡¯re getting a divorce. Today, I¡¯m here to share my joy with everyone, and also to refute the rumors. Li Chuan and I will not get a divorce. We¡¯re very much in love.¡± Chen Chuyun smiled like a blissful wife. There was also a round of applause below the stage. Song Beibei¡¯s face was gloomy. Song Beibei was not very clear about the relationship between Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun. But at least Song Beibei knew that it definitely wasn¡¯t as good as she appeared to be. Moreover, Song Beibei didn¡¯t really believe her when she said she was pregnant. That day, when Mo Lichuan received the phone call, he said that he hadn¡¯t seen Chen Chuyun for half a year. Then how could she be pregnant. Moreover, Mo Lichuan¡¯s lawyer did bring a divorce agreement last time. Song Beibei roughly guessed what was going on. Eight out of ten. Nine out of ten, Mo Lichuan had already filed for divorce and angered this Chen¡¯s daughter. Xin Tong¡¯s being taken away probably had something to do with this matter. Chen Chuyun must have wanted to use the child to blackmail Mo Lichuan into not allowing the divorce to happen. This woman was doing this as if she was going to fight with her life on the line. Song Beibei was still in deep thought. The host had already raised the microphone He continued, ¡°We all know that Miss Chen and Mr. Mo have always had many criticisms since they got married. But actually, our Mr. Mo loves our Miss Chen very much. Today, in order to prove to everyone and completely eliminate those rumors, Mr. Mo has requested us to keep it a secret to give Miss Chen a surprise. ¡± A hint of surprise appeared on Chen Chuyun¡¯s face. However, from Song Beibei¡¯s point of view, her acting skills were not that good either. It was a little exaggerated. The host even deliberately teased a few words to liven up the atmosphere Then, he said, ¡°in order to show his loyalty to Miss Chen, Mr. Mo has decided to transfer all of his assets under his name, including 30% of the shares of the MO group under his name, to Miss Chen¡¯s name. Today, in front of all the media friends and every guest present, he has signed the transfer agreement to show his sincerity. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hear the rest of his words clearly. It was because she was too shocked. She had really underestimated Chen Chuyun. At first, she thought that she was using this opportunity to make a name for herself and use the media¡¯s reputation to pin down Mo Lichuan. But she didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a big trap here. Her appetite was too big, so she openly demanded for all of Mo Lichuan¡¯s assets. The audience sighed. They even thought that Mo Lichuan was simply an exceptional man. He actually loved his wife to such an extent that he put all of his assets under his wife¡¯s name. ¡°looks like the rumors of discord in the outside world are false. It¡¯s really rare for a man to be willing to do all this for a woman. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because the Chen family¡¯s daughter is pregnant. Once this man has a child, things will be different. ¡± ¡°If the two of them were to divorce in the future, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Mo have to leave the family with nothing? ¡± ¡°Look at how loving they are. How could they divorce? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Have you heard about the matter between the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest son and his ex-wife? But it¡¯s extreme. This Pearl Group was originally the Song Family¡¯s property. In the end, it was the song family¡¯s daughter who left the family with nothing. Back then, wasn¡¯t she also madly in love? She even appeared on television and made a vow. The marriage of this rich family is even thinner than paper. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that someone would bring up her past at this table. In the end, the Gu Yanqing of the past and the Chen Chuyun of the present were quite similar. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had seized all the shares of Mingzhu back then, but it was only to restrict her and prevent her from getting a divorce. If she got a divorce, she would have to leave with nothing. Presumably, Chen Chuyun¡¯s goal was the same as Gu Yanqing¡¯s. In the future, all of Mo Lichuan¡¯s assets and shares would be under Chen Chuyun¡¯s name. Then, he would really be restricted for the rest of his life. Song Beibei had experienced that feeling before. Ha, like a stray dog. Song Beibei knew that this was Chen Chuyun¡¯s conspiracy. And at this moment, this woman pretended to be completely moved on stage, and with tears in her eyes, she spoke of her husband¡¯s love for her. Song Beibei really felt very sad. A relationship was only left with self-directed and self-acting, what else was there other than pity and sadness? The lawyer had already loosened the agreement and placed it on the table. He even arranged a public signing to witness the event. Song Beibei could clearly see Mo Lichuan¡¯s face. It was so gloomy that it was deathly silent. For a man like him who was shrewd and steady, the more shocked he was, the calmer he appeared. Song Beibei had experienced this from Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei guessed that Mo Lichuan probably did not know about this segment beforehand. For a smart man like him, once he knew in advance, he would definitely think of a way to deal with it. Chen Chuyun would not give him a chance to catch his breath. The host was already urging Mo Lichuan to go on stage to sign the agreement. Everyone¡¯s eyes were almost fixed on the couple. The daughter of the Chen family was so touched that she was crying profusely, while Mo Lichuan was so gloomy that a storm was about to come. It was clearly such a touching matter, but the atmosphere felt a little strange. Song Beibei was also watching every move over there. Chen Chuyun had already walked down the stage and walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. Then, she naturally held his arm. She took the opportunity to say something in his ear. Although Song Beibei could not see clearly, she could actually feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s frown. Then, Chen Chuyun held mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and slowly walked towards the stage. Song Beibei¡¯s heart also clenched. Chen Chuyun must have said something that could threaten Mo Lichuan just now. Perhaps it was related to Xin Tong. This woman was too vicious. Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t like Mo Lichuan, compared to this woman, he could be considered righteous. If Chen Chuyun really used Xin Tong to threaten him, asking him to hand over all his assets and restrict him from now on¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei had never felt so conflicted in her heart. Her current mood was definitely not much better than Mo Lichuan¡¯s. It was just like when she signed the transfer agreement. The feeling of giving up was something that ordinary people could not understand However, she could not stop it, nor did she have the ability to stop it Xin Tong¡¯s life was at stake behind this. That woman could think of such a despicable and sinister move, what could she not do? * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 285 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Su Liangxiao looked at Song Beibei and suddenly said, ¡°don¡¯t glare at me. I said I won¡¯t give up on pursuing you. ¡± Song Beibei was filled with anger. When she saw Su Liangxiao acting like a scoundrel, she turned into a deep sense of helplessness. ¡°Su Liangxiao, why are you doing this? No matter what you do, I can¡¯t be with you. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t force you to be with me. I¡¯m so hungry. Accompany me to dinner. Treat it as me welcoming you. ¡± Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t want to go. She randomly found an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my daughter. ¡± Since Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenxuan were good brothers, then Su Liangxiao had once said that he knew everything about her. Song Beibei believed him. Song Beibei had some doubts at first. Even if Su Liangxiao knew, how much did he know? But now, Song Beibei felt that there was no need to hide it. Su Liangxiao had already started the car. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you to pick up Xiao Xintong. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. He even knew Xin Tong¡¯s name. Song Beibei was not willing, but Su Liangxiao¡¯s car quickly blended into the traffic on the city¡¯s viaduct. Song Beibei tried her best to persuade her in the car. ¡°Fox, once I married someone and gave birth to a child, how could a divorced woman be worthy of your great CEO¡¯s favor? There are so many good girls in the world, and so many people want to have something to do with you. Why do you choose me? ¡± Su Liangxiao looked at Song Beibei as he drove Then, he smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. Why do I have a crush on you? Your looks aren¡¯t bad, but you¡¯re already a mother. Outsiders would think that you¡¯re a high school student. Your social status wasn¡¯t bad in the past, but now, you have nothing, no brains, and you¡¯re impulsive. Of course, you¡¯re better now, and you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness at all. I¡¯m so angry. ¡± Song Beibei said helplessly, ¡°that¡¯s right. With me like this, what¡¯s there for you to like? ¡°? Fox Su did not look at Song Beibei. He was driving seriously. Song Beibei saw the standard fox smile on his face from the rearview mirror. She heard him say clearly, ¡°If only I knew! ¡± Song Beibei had no choice but to go to dinner with Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei was not stupid enough to bring this Fox to pick up Xiao Xintong. Song Beibei decided on the location and went to Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant. Song Beibei had an inexplicable desire to eat fish. Actually, eating fish was not important. Song Beibei really wanted to have a good chat with Su Liangxiao. In front of Su Liangxiao, she had no secrets long ago. But it was especially difficult to talk to him. Because this man¡¯s stubbornness was really comparable to Gu Yanqing¡¯s. In the end, Song Beibei was really angry. She slammed her chopsticks on the table and shouted, ¡°Su Liangxiao, what exactly do you like about me? Can¡¯t I change it? ¡± Su Liangxiao raised his peach blossom eyes and gently picked a piece of fish meat for Song Beibei. He picked out the thorns and placed them in Song Beibei¡¯s bone plate. His voice was so gentle that it seemed to be bewitching. ¡°I just like that you don¡¯t like me. CHANGE IT! ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±. Song Beibei felt that there was nothing she could do. Because he wouldn¡¯t listen to her no matter what she said. As for Su Liangxiao, she could only ignore him for the time being. In short, she also knew that Su Liangxiao would never reveal Xiao Xintong¡¯s matter. She didn¡¯t have to worry about this at all. Song Beibei finished her meal in about ten minutes. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself. Su Liangxiao, since you know about my situation, you must also know that my daughter has a heart condition. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk about love right now. I just want to cure my daughter¡¯s illness. I¡¯ll be very busy during this period, so don¡¯t bother me anymore. ¡± Song Beibei deliberately made it sound heartless. If this could make Su Liangxiao let her go, she could do it even more ruthlessly. Song Beibei¡¯s emotions toward Su Liangxiao were very complicated. He had saved her many times, schemed against her countless times, and treated her like a tool. Then, he suddenly jumped out and told her that he was in love with her. To Song Beibei, it was no different from a boy who bullied her all day when she was young suddenly saying that he liked her. However, Song Beibei still felt that Su Liangxiao more or less had a transference effect on her. Because her corneas were peaceful, and because he had said that her personality and peace were somewhat similar. Song Beibei walked out of the private room, but Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t come out. After leaving the private room, Song Beibei let out a long sigh. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t know what to do. She hadn¡¯t even taken a few steps when she saw Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei already felt like a ghost fighting against a wall recently. She didn¡¯t want to run into anyone, but she just had to run into someone. At this moment, Gu Yanqing was leaning against the corridor that Song Beibei had to pass through, his arms crossed and leaning against the wall. His gaze was cold as he watched Song Beibei come out of the private room. No one knew what he was thinking. It was just that his expression made Song Beibei can¡¯t help but think about whether she owed him five million. She actually felt inexplicably guilty. But, what was she guilty of? Why should she feel guilty? Song Beibei thought about it and straightened her back, walking straight in that direction. When she walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side, Song Beibei really wanted to walk over like there was no one else around. However, turning a blind eye to him like this would only make him look suspicious, wouldn¡¯t it? Song Beibei finally stopped in her tracks and gestured, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here to eat as well? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei with a cold gaze that carried a hint of contempt. ¡°Song Beibei, I¡¯ve really underestimated you. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to learn how to enjoy the blessings of the Qi people now. What¡¯s the matter? A boyfriend from America can¡¯t satisfy you, yet you¡¯ve just returned to the country and can¡¯t wait to find another one? Song Beibei, you¡¯re really¡­ ¡± Song Beibei had an incredulous expression on her face. She also didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to say such a thing. However, Song Beibei could feel the cold anger on Gu Yanqing¡¯s body. Song Beibei only felt a chill spread from the bottom of her heart and spread to her limbs and bones. If Song Beibei guessed correctly, Gu Yanqing wanted to say that she was promiscuous behind her hesitation. However, he was restrained by his identity as the young master of an aristocratic family and his usual self-cultivation. However, his disdainful gaze already said everything. Song Beibei was also furious and felt that it was baffling. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I remember that when you were in America, you said that as long as I had a good life, you wouldn¡¯t pester me anymore. So, what do you mean by standing here and saying all this? Please fulfill your promise and don¡¯t appear in front of me again and again. ¡± Song Beibei was about to leave, but Gu Yanqing suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°I let go because I want you to live a happy life, not because I want you to play around with me. Among so many men, Song Beibei, why have you become like this now? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing with a pained expression and wanted to strangle Song Beibei to death. Song Beibei felt it was ridiculous and said, ¡°so what? Don¡¯t worry about whether I¡¯m enjoying the happiness of Qi or whether I¡¯m fickle and fickle. You won¡¯t be one of the men I find anyway. You¡¯ll be the first ¡°My husband even cares about how many boyfriends my ex-wife has. Isn¡¯t he being a little too controlling? ¡± Song Beibei fiercely tried to shake off Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand, but unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing grabbed her even tighter. Song Beibei panicked and bit down on Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. Gu Yanqing was stunned. Song Beibei took the opportunity to escape from his grasp. She glared at him and left in a huff. Gu Yanqing was left alone in the quiet corridor of the private room. He stared blankly at the teeth marks on his hand. This was Song Beibei¡¯s old habit. Gu Yanqing realized that he was still shamefully nostalgic about it. A sense of self-loathing completely drowned Gu Yanqing once again. He knew that he was baffled, but when he saw Song Beibei and Su Liangxiao together, he could not control his emotions. He had just learned that she had returned to the country. However, the moment she returned to the country, she actually had a meal with Su Liangxiao. Actually, a meal did not mean anything. Why was he angry? Gu Yanqing felt sad. It was probably because of what Song Beibei had said. Even if I¡¯m promiscuous, you won¡¯t be one of the men I find¡­ ?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?` Chapter 286 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was really furious. Was Gu Yanqing crazy? He came to humiliate her the moment he saw her without any reason? Even if he saw her having dinner with another man, this didn¡¯t mean anything? Why did he really make her sound like a fickle Pan Jinlian. Song Beibei was really angry. After running outside in one breath, she took a few deep breaths before she gradually calmed down. Actually, Song Beibei also felt bad for herself. Every time Gu Yanqing provoked her, she couldn¡¯t stand it and would get angry. At the end of the day, she still cared about Gu Yanqing¡¯s opinion of her. However, in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart, she should already be different from before. He sighed. It was good that he had been misunderstood. He just hoped that they would not always meet on narrow paths in the future. This city was so big, why did they always meet? Song Beibei took a taxi home. But she did not expect that something would happen after she got home. Lu Huanzi fainted in the living room, her entire body covered in bruises. It was as if the house had been robbed. It was turned upside down and everything that could be smashed had been smashed. What was even more terrifying was that Xiao Xintong had disappeared. Song Beibei quickly picked up Lu Huanzi and pinched her between the thumb and forefinger. ¡°Huanzi, what happened? Don¡¯t scare me. What happened? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s head seemed to have been hit by something. Her forehead was bruised and there were traces of blood. Lu Huanzi woke up in a daze for a while and said, ¡°it¡¯s Chen Chuyun, Xin Tong, Xin Tong was¡­ ¡± As she said that, Lu Huanzi fainted again. Song Beibei was anxious. Fortunately, she was still calm. She called 120 first and sent Lu Huanzi to the hospital. She originally wanted to call the police, but it was useless. The Chen Chuyun that Lu Huanzi mentioned was Mo Lichuan¡¯s current wife. The daughter of the Chen family with an illustrious background. Song Beibei felt like ten thousand ants were gnawing at her heart. Xiao Xintong had disappeared. Lu Huanzi said that Chen Chuyun was the one who took her away. That woman was ruthless and had a strong family background. She had always been fearless. Lu Huanzi did not know how many losses she had suffered. Why did she send people to take Xiao Xintong away? What worried Song Beibei even more was whether she would harm Xin Tong? Lu Huanzi was still in the emergency room. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was in a mess outside the emergency room. Her hands and feet were cold. But at this moment, she had to calm down. She had to find out what Chen Chuyun¡¯s purpose was and where she had taken Xin Tong. He Yucheng happened to call long-distance. Song Beibei told him about this matter in a panic. He Yucheng said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Lu Huanzi suffered from a heavy blow to the head and suffered from congestion and a mild concussion. She was still unconscious. Her condition was not optimistic. She could only wait until she woke up. Lu Huanzi woke up at one o¡¯clock in the morning that day. Song Beibei stayed in front of her ward. When Lu Huanzi woke up and saw Song Beibei, she grabbed her hand and cried, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect Xin Tong well. Xin Tong was taken away by those people. I couldn¡¯t stop them. Beibei, what should we do? What should we do now? ¡± In fact, Song Beibei had just contacted Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan said that he and Chen Chuyun had not contacted each other for more than half a year and were on their way to Xia city. Song Beibei was very worried However, she was still comforting Lu Huanzi, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Xin Tong will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much. We can¡¯t scare ourselves now. If Chen Chuyun really sent someone to do it, she must have a motive and will definitely contact us. ¡± Lu Huanzi kept blaming herself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Chen Chuyun will suspect that this child is mine and Mo Lichuan¡¯s. She will take revenge and Xin Tong will be in danger. ¡± Song Beibei was also worried about this. All these years, Mo Lichuan had protected his son very well. Neither the MO family nor the Chen family knew about the existence of this child. Even Chen Chuyun only found out about Lu Huanzi and that child a year after she married Mo Lichuan. However, she still did not know that Lu Huanzi lived in the United States. However, every Christmas when Lu Huanzi went to see Yujiang, Chen Chuyun would always think of ways to deal with her. She would even resort to deadly tactics. And now, the terrifying thing was that she actually came to the United States recently. She even found the dessert shop that Lu Huanzi opened. This was also the reason why Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi were anxious to return to the country. They just wanted to avoid that woman. Because they didn¡¯t know what kind of things she would do. However, they didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if they returned to the country. They also didn¡¯t expect that Chen Chuyun would do such a crazy thing. In the past, they had heard Lu Huanzi say that when they were in Switzerland, Chen Chuyun had tried every means to see Yujiang Even Mo Lichuan had to change his residence several times. Most of the people in the villa were bodyguards, not to guard against others. Instead, they were to guard against Mo Lichuan¡¯s legitimate wife. How scary was Chen Chuyun? Even people like Mo Lichuan were a little afraid of her. Mo Lichuan arrived at the hospital at three in the morning. At that time, Lu Huanzi had fainted again because of the congestion in her brain. Only Song Beibei was still extremely awake. When Mo Lichuan arrived at the hospital, he immediately rushed to Lu Huanzi¡¯s ward and asked, ¡°how is Huanzi Now? ¡± At this moment, Song Beibei was much calmer She said, ¡°she has a concussion, her brain is bruised, and her whole body is covered in bruises. She was severely beaten. Fortunately, her bones were not injured, so it¡¯s only an external injury. It¡¯s not too serious. It¡¯s just a bruise on her brain. If she¡¯s in a good condition, it will disappear by itself after some time. If she¡¯s in a bad condition, she¡¯ll need surgery. ¡± When Song Beibei finished speaking, Mo Lichuan¡¯s fingers were already tightly clenched into fists. His eyes were very scary. There was a fierce light in them, and the veins on his temples were throbbing. After a while, he said to Song Beibei, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Xin Tong. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and went to the corridor to make a call. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know who he was calling either. However, she still believed what Mo Lichuan said. Mo Lichuan had always liked Xin tong and treated her like his own daughter. Around the time Xin Tong was born, he was the first to hug her. He was also the one who brought up the matter of the baby marriage. Although Song Beibei had never liked him because of Lu Huanzi¡¯s matter, she was even a little afraid of this man who seemed to be very shrewd. However, his love for Xin Tong was real. Moreover, Song Beibei clearly knew that this matter was an undeserved disaster. It was probably a feud between the three of them, and Xin Tong was just innocently involved in it. If Chen Chuyun really knew that Xin Tong was her child, she probably wouldn¡¯t use this child as a bargaining chip. However, Song Beibei was still very worried. Because even Mo Lichuan couldn¡¯t contact Chen Chuyun now. Moreover, Mo Lichuan had unintentionally said something on the phone just now. He and Chen Chuyun hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a year. Song Beibei had no idea what had happened between them. However, Song Beibei also felt that things were not that simple. The long wait and torment, a few hours seemed to be as long as a few centuries. Song Beibei did not dare to think about anything else. Her mind was blank. She just sat on the Sofa in the ward, thinking about nothing and waiting like a puppet. Lu Huanzi was still unconscious, while Mo Lichuan was smoking on the balcony with a Sullen face. He took a few calls along the way. Song Beibei knew that he had already arranged for people to look for him. Some people also came along the way, they seemed to be lawyers. Song Beibei heard them discussing over there, and Song Beibei heard some words about divorce. It wasn¡¯t until five in the morning that Chen Chuyun finally took the initiative to contact Mo Lichuan. Song Beibei heard Mo Lichuan say, ¡°what do you mean by kidnapping Xin Tong? Xin Tong isn¡¯t my child, she¡¯s the child of a friend who lives with her. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she immediately stood up and walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. In order to let Song Beibei hear this, Mo Lichuan also turned on the loudspeaker. Chen Chuyun¡¯s cold laughter came from the other side. ¡°Mo Lichuan, what are you saying? Why can¡¯t I understand a single word? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 287 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei watched helplessly as Mo Lichuan signed his name on the stage. Countless cameras and cameras recorded this scene. Song Beibei¡¯s fingers were pinched like nails, as if someone was holding a blunt knife, cutting her skin and flesh one by one. However, she could not go down with a knife and beg for a quick death. Perhaps Mo Lichuan was not as heartless as he appeared. At the very least, he had given up everything for a child who was not related by blood. Mo Lichuan said that he would use his life to guarantee that Xin Tong would be brought back safely. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was in turmoil. It was indescribably complicated. Song Beibei left the hall before the banquet ended. She knew that it was useless for her to come today. The only thing she could do now was to wait for news. She only hoped that Chen Chuyun would return Xiao Xintong to her after she achieved her goal. Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable whenever she thought of Xiao Xintong. This child was still sick. Where was she now. Song Beibei originally wanted to go back first. However, she actually got lost in the winding corridor and couldn¡¯t find the elevator. When she finally made it back, she coincidentally appeared at the entrance of the hall. At this moment, the banquet inside was about to end. People were already leaving one after another. Coincidentally, Song Beibei bumped into Gu Yanqing. When Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei, he was obviously surprised. He came out with Xiao Mianjun. Song Beibei was stunned when she saw Gu Yanqing. After about a second, she left without looking back. Song Beibei heard footsteps behind her. She quickened her pace and started running. In the end, Gu Yanqing caught up with her. Gu Yanqing grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm and pressed her against the wall. Unexpectedly, behind Song Beibei was an open lounge door. Because he used too much force, the door was knocked open. Both of them fell behind the door at the same time. Song Beibei still fell on Gu Yanqing¡¯s body. At the last moment, Gu Yanqing grabbed her waist to prevent her from falling to the ground. On the other hand, he fell down without any protection. Song Beibei thought that he might still have injuries on his body. The injury from the bone fracture last time should not be completely healed. She only said worriedly, ¡°Gu Yanqing, how are you? ¡± Fortunately, there was a thick layer of carpet on the ground, so Gu Yanqing was fine. The two of them stood up. Song Beibei was stunned for a moment, and was about to go out. However, Gu Yanqing closed the door directly. The lights in the room were not turned on. After the door was closed, the interior was isolated from the light in the corridor, and it instantly became pitch black. Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep voice rang out in the darkness with a hint of coldness, as if it could pierce through one¡¯s eardrums in an instant. ¡°Song Beibei, why are you here? ¡± That¡¯s right, why was she here? This was port city, the birthday party of port city¡¯s dignitaries. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t get along with these people at all. She couldn¡¯t think of a good reason to brush Gu Yanqing off. More importantly, how could she have the mood to brush Gu Yanqing off now? She wanted to go back, to find Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun. She wanted to find her child. Song Beibei wanted to leave, but Gu Yanqing refused to let her. Song Beibei was already burning with anxiety. Song Beibei said wearily, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t ask me why I¡¯m here. I have my own things to do, it has nothing to do with you anyway. Let me go, I have important things to do now. ¡± Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t hear her at all. ¡°Are you here to look for me? ¡± Song Beibei glanced at him. Although she couldn¡¯t see anything because of the light, she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s really not that. I have very important matters to attend to. Please let me go. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed His voice suddenly sank. ¡°So, you¡¯re here with he Yucheng. Why? He said he¡¯s going to bring you to meet his parents. Song Beibei, you didn¡¯t want the position of the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law in the past. Why have you suddenly thought it through ¡°Do you think the Xiao Family will accept it ¡°Let me tell you, it won¡¯t be that easy. At least, I definitely won¡¯t agree to it! ¡± Song Beibei only felt that Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was very cold. He seemed to be gnashing his teeth with hatred. But as for what he was saying, Song Beibei didn¡¯t listen to a single word. She was already a little exhausted. In such a dark place, facing Gu Yanqing, she seemed so fragile that even the wind could blow her away. She didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with Gu Yanqing. She was already in a mess. Her mind was filled with Xin Tong and the agreement that Mo Lichuan had just signed. Song Beibei suddenly felt too tired, really too ¡®tired¡¯ . Her strength alone was too insignificant. Maybe, maybe Gu Yanqing had a way. Maybe, she should tell him the whole thing. Compared to Xin Tong¡¯s life, all the past, all the grudges and grudges, everything was so insignificant. What else did she have to hide? She really couldn¡¯t go on alone. She could give up everything, lose everything, but she definitely couldn¡¯t lose Xin Tong. Song Beibei suddenly pressed her head against Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what should I do? What should I do? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was originally still cold and angry. Seeing Song Beibei like this, he was suddenly stunned. Song Beibei¡¯s voice was like that of a person who had suffered a serious illness. She seemed to have no bones at all. Gu Yanqing unconsciously dragged her body, as if she was going to fall as soon as he let go. Gu Yanqing instantly fell silent. After a while, his voice had softened a lot. He touched the top of Song Beibei¡¯s head with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m here. It¡¯s fine. Tell me, what happened? ¡± Song Beibei only felt that it was familiar. She had heard such words countless times three years ago. Every time she encountered something, Gu Yanqing would say the same thing. At that time, Gu Yanqing was her shield. She didn¡¯t expect that after three years, she would feel a little more at ease after hearing such words. It was as if if he said it was fine, it would really be fine. Song Beibei endured the worry and fear for the past two days and vented it out. No matter how Gu Yanqing asked, Song Beibei only cried and didn¡¯t say anything in the end. After a while, Song Beibei stood up straight and took a step back. She said, ¡°I really have to go. I have something important to do. But if you want to know, you can come with me. ¡± Song Beibei felt that if Gu Yanqing was present, he might be able to think of a way to confront Chen Chuyun. Gu Yanqing was silent. Song Beibei opened the door and was about to leave. But just as she stepped out of the room¡­ She saw two figures walking towards her. There was only one lounge here. This lounge was a hotel suite with several rooms. It was obvious that the two of them were walking towards this direction. Song Beibei pulled Gu Yanqing and hid inside almost reflexively. Although Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know what had happened. But seeing Song Beibei¡¯s heavy heart, he was very cooperative. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing hid in the small cloakroom. Then they closed the cloakroom door. The cloakroom door was actually coated with glass. There was a mirror on the outside, so they couldn¡¯t see the space inside. But from the inside, they could clearly see everything outside. The space in the cloakroom was a little narrow, mainly because there were a few dresses inside. Therefore, she and Gu Yanqing could only stick together. In order to not make any noise, they did not dare to move. The people who came in from outside were Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun. After they came in, they turned on the lights outside. The House was brightly lit. Mo Lichuan came in and asked, ¡°where is the Child? ¡± Chen Chuyun did not pay attention to him. She took off her high heels and Leisurely Sat on the Sofa. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you said that she¡¯s not your biological daughter. Who Do you think you can fool? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter whose daughter it is. Chen Chuyun, you¡¯ve already gotten what you want. Do you want to keep your promise? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°you actually value you and that slut¡¯s child more than all your possessions. Mo Lichuan, what did that slut do to you? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was extremely gloomy. ¡°Try calling her a slut again? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked a little terrifying. It was obvious that he was angry. Even Chen Chuyun seemed to have restrained herself when she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s current appearance. She said, ¡°I can finally see that she is the sharp end of your heart. Let me tell you, Mo Lichuan, I am going to cut off your heart and flesh today. Since you have married me, Chen Chuyun, you can forget about having another woman in your life. If you want to divorce me, there¡¯s no way. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 288 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mo Lichuan said, ¡°that¡¯s why you did such a despicable and shameless thing, kidnapping an innocent child to blackmail me. Since you¡¯ve achieved your goal, hurry up and hand over the child. ¡± Chen Chuyun chuckled and stood up. Today, she was wearing a bright red dress. She looked somewhat seductive. Her beauty was not bad, and she was also among the top beauties in Hong Kong city. She walked up to Mo Lichuan seductively A hand was placed on Mo Lichuan¡¯s chest. ¡°Lichuan, I did all of this to get you. I love you so much, why can¡¯t you see that? That woman doesn¡¯t treat you well and doesn¡¯t love you. Why do you still want to hold onto her? Lichuan, look at me, look at me properly. which part of me can¡¯t be compared to her ¡°Why can¡¯t you love me? ¡± Mo Lichuan impatiently took Chen Chuyun¡¯s hand away from his chest and said indifferently, ¡°you¡¯re better than her in every way, but you¡¯re not her. ¡± One sentence made Chen Chuyun freeze on the spot. After a few seconds, she laughed out loud It was almost a bit ferocious. ¡°I¡¯m not her. Yes, you love her. You love her to the bone. You¡¯ve never touched me once in the past three years because of her. It¡¯s been three years, and I¡¯m living a widow¡¯s life. Are we husband and wife? ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year. I actually have to read about my husband¡¯s whereabouts from the television and newspapers. But every year, every Christmas, that woman would come over. No matter how busy you were, you would put down everything in your hands to accompany her. Mo Lichuan, why do you treat me like this? How can you treat me like this? It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯ve become like this today. It¡¯s all because of that woman. You¡¯ve made me live every day like I¡¯m living in Hell. Do you think I¡¯ll let you live comfortably? Dream on. ¡°I will definitely return the pain you have inflicted on me to you ten times or a hundred times over. ¡± Chen Chuyun almost roared out at the end of her sentence. At this moment, Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression softened slightly. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°therefore, our divorce and marriage to you were the worst decision in my life. We were once considered friends, weren¡¯t we? ¡± ¡°Chuyun, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. I remember that you used to be intelligent, generous, beautiful, broad-minded, and an extremely charming woman. ¡± Chen Chuyun smiled. ¡°Yes, I used to be intelligent, beautiful and generous. However, no matter how kind and beautiful a woman is, she will turn into a devil. As long as she has tasted jealousy, Mo Lichuan, you owe me! ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°consider it that I owe you. I¡¯ll return everything to you. We¡¯ll divorce. You¡¯ll be free and I¡¯ll be free. My assets, shares, and funds are already in your name. Consider it my compensation to you. Chu Yun, from now on, you can be yourself. We have no relationship anymore. ¡± Chen Chuyun smiled and took two steps back. ¡°Mo Lichuan, it¡¯s too late. It¡¯s too late. You¡¯ve already married me. I¡¯m your wife. I¡¯ll be your wife for the rest of your life. You won¡¯t be able to get rid of me. You can only have me as your woman for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll help you get rid of all the women around you. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to have lost his patience. ¡°What exactly do you want? You¡¯ve already forced me to such an extent. I¡¯ve indeed owed you for the past few years. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been giving in to you step by step, but you¡¯ve been pressing me step by step. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve only turned a blind eye to it. However, Chen Chuyun, I¡¯m warning you. If you really do something that challenges my bottom line, don¡¯t blame ME FOR BEING MERCILESS! ¡± The atmosphere was extremely tense. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°hand over the child to me. You can take anything that belongs to me, Mo Lichuan. However, you can not touch my woman and child. ¡± Chen Chuyun was almost going crazy. ¡°Mo Lichuan, I am your woman. ¡± ¡°divorce me. I will leave with nothing. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s expression was ferocious She was almost gnashing her teeth. ¡°I just put on such a big show in the media today and you want to divorce me. Isn¡¯t that a slap to my face? Mo Lichuan, don¡¯t even think about it. Don¡¯t forget that your precious daughter is still in my hands. ¡± ¡°The child isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯ve explained it to you. Forget it, what do you still want to do? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I can tolerate the existence of that woman, and I can also allow you to have an illegitimate child. However, you owe me a marriage, and you owe me a child. I want you to return it all to me. Otherwise, I will definitely not let that child go.¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°she is my trump card. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what will it take for you to hand the child over to me? ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s expression suddenly became gentle again. ¡°You and I will have a child. Since I announced to the media today that I am pregnant, I will definitely let this child be born ten months later. Mo Lichuan, for the past three years, you have not even touched me. Do you know what those blabbering ladies and ladies say about me behind my back They say that I am a chicken that does not know how to lay eggs. Of course, they do not dare to say it in front of me. However, I have to tell them to shut up completely.¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I will not agree to it. ¡± ¡°then you¡¯ll never be able to see your little daughter again. To tell you the truth, I hid her in a very hidden place, but the air there is thin and the environment isn¡¯t very good. I don¡¯t know how long that child will be able to hold on since she¡¯s so thin and weak. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was gloomy and he didn¡¯t say anything. Chen Chuyun became gentle again and moved closer to Mo Lichuan¡¯s ear. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start making babies tonight? As long as I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ll return the child to you. I mean what I say. Lichuan, look at me. I¡¯m very beautiful too. You¡¯ll fall in love with me¡­ ¡± As she spoke, she had already leaned over and kissed Mo Lichuan on the neck. The kiss went down bit by bit. It was extremely flirtatious. Mo Lichuan closed his eyes but stood there like an ice sculpture. His fingers were clenched into fists. Song Beibei did not know what Mo Lichuan was thinking at this moment. But what she heard just now was too shocking for her heart. She did not expect that the relationship between Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun would be like this. She also did not expect that Mo Lichuan had been secretly protecting Lu Huanzi. He had fallen in love with Lu Huanzi. Chen Chuyun was too scary. She was like a crazy woman who had gone mad with love. Moreover, the words that she said just now really made Song Beibei¡¯s heart jump. Where exactly did she lock Xin Tong Up. What did she mean by the air was a little thin What did she mean by the environment was not good? What did she mean by not knowing how long that child could last? Song Beibei¡¯s heart was already hanging in the air. However, fortunately, she was still calm now. What should she do? Chen Chuyun was merely taking advantage of the fact that she had Xin Tong¡¯s life in her hands. How could she still grasp this woman¡¯s weakness? How could she make her hand over Xin Tong obediently. The thought of Xin Tong still suffering made Song Beibei¡¯s heart ache. She had to think of a way to deal with this woman. On the other side, Chen Chuyun had already started to take off her dress. When her dress fell to the ground, she stood in front of Mo Lichuan almost completely naked. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. In the end, he pushed Chen Chuyun away and turned around. ¡°Put on your clothes. Don¡¯t abuse yourself like this. ¡± On the other side, Chen Chuyun was naked. Her eyes were as clear as water, and her voice was soft and soft. She seemed like a completely different person from before With a hint of pleading tone, she said, ¡°Lichuan, look at me. Look at me with Your Eyes Open. What part of my body can¡¯t compare to that woman? You¡¯ve never given me a chance. As long as you¡¯re willing to give me a chance, you¡¯ll fall in love with me. You¡¯ll definitely fall in love with me. ¡± Mo Lichuan was unmoved. Song Beibei, who was in the cloakroom, turned her head to look at Gu Yanqing. However, she realized that this man had already consciously turned his face away and closed his eyes. At this moment, Song Beibei took out her phone from her pocket¡­ ¡­ Chen Chuyun had already hugged Mo Lichuan from behind She leaned her face against his back and said, ¡°Li Chuan, I love you. I have loved you for ten years. From the age of eighteen to twenty-eight, I have tried my best to love you during the most beautiful time of a woman. I have spent so much effort to become your wife. You can not treat me like this. Li Chuan, Li Chuan¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was so cold that it was terrifying. It was as if he was trying his best to endure something. Chen Chuyun¡¯s hand passed through his shirt and rested on his chest. She went over to ask Mo Lichuan about his neck. But in the end, she was still pushed away by Mo Lichuan coldly. She saw that there was actually a trace of disgust between his brows. It was actually disgust! Chen Chuyun felt as if someone had poured ice water on her from start to finish. As a woman, she had already taken the initiative to strip naked and stand in front of him. While he was indifferent, there was actually a trace of disgust on his face. She hated Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze, as if she was looking at a fly. But, she was his wife! Chen Chuyun was so embarrassed that she became angry. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, you only have one choice. Give birth to a child with me and exchange it for your daughter. Otherwise, you will never be able to see that child again! I want it tonight! ¡± As she said this, Chen Chuyun practically pounced on Mo Lichuan and wrapped herself around his body! There was a bang. Song Beibei almost kicked open the cloakroom door. Chapter 289 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Chuyun turned around and saw two figures in the cloakroom. She was stunned for a second at the same time. Song Beibei had already walked out of the cloakroom. Gu Yanqing still had his back to the outside and did not open his eyes. Chen Chuyun¡¯s scream came from the room. She frantically picked up her clothes to cover her chest. Mo Lichuan frowned slightly. He looked rather calm. Song Beibei¡¯s face was cold. She was holding her phone in her hand. On the other side, Chen Chuyun had already put on her dress in a hurry. Her eyes seemed to have been poisoned as she asked, ¡°who are you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you don¡¯t need to know who I am. It¡¯s enough that I know who you are. Chen Chuyun, hand over my daughter. Otherwise, hand over what you just said to the police and the media. I think the content in this is enough to charge you with kidnapping. However, I think that you don¡¯t want the video to be exposed. After all¡­ ¡­ The scene of the Chen family¡¯s daughter undressing for sex is too different from what outsiders think of as a married couple.¡± Chen Chuyun felt the blood in her entire body flow backward, and a ferocious expression appeared on her face. ¡°Not only did you peek, you even secretly took a picture. Give me your phone, and I can let you die a quick death. Otherwise, I will definitely let you die without a burial ground. ¡± Song Beibei chuckled She was much calmer than she had imagined. ¡°Chen Chuyun, wake up. It¡¯s not certain who will die without a burial ground. Your father values reputation the most. I¡¯m wondering if Miss Chen will be expelled if this matter is exposed. Your father probably doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, right? I think that according to your father¡¯s style, if you really dishonor your family name, the possibility of you destroying your family with righteousness is higher. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°What deep hatred do I have with you? Are you going to destroy me like this? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I won¡¯t attack you if you don¡¯t attack me. Where exactly did you hide my daughter? ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s eyes turned stern. ¡°Your daughter? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the little girl you kidnapped. She¡¯s not the child of Lu Huanzi and your husband. She¡¯s my daughter. Chen Chuyun, if you dare to touch a single hair on my daughter¡¯s head, I¡¯ll destroy your reputation and make your life a living hell. I don¡¯t think you want this kind of video to spread all over the Internet. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re despicable. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an eye for an eye. ¡± Song Beibei knew that this method was despicable. As a reporter, she had never done such a thing. But now, she couldn¡¯t care about these things. She was only worried about Xin Tong¡¯s safety. If it was really as Chen Chuyun said, Xin Tong was locked up in a harsh environment. Song Beibei felt that she couldn¡¯t stand it for even a second. Even if it was something even more despicable, she would do it. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. ¡°bring me to my daughter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send it to the media right now. You know that the influence of the Internet is something that you can¡¯t eliminate no matter how much you pay later on. ¡± At this moment, Gu Yanqing had already walked out. His expression was very calm, as calm as the Dead Sea of ten thousand years. Chen Chuyun recognized him at a glance. She looked at Song Beibei again. ¡°I recognize you. You¡¯re his ex-wife, the puppet daughter of the Song Family? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t think that she would have such a title in this circle. But she couldn¡¯t care less. Song Beibei said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s even better that you know me. I don¡¯t know if you know that I have tens of millions of Weibo fans. If I post your video now, what will the consequences be? I¡¯ll say it again. Bring me to my daughter. I don¡¯t have any more patience. ¡± Chen Chuyun gritted her teeth, wishing she could swallow Song Beibei Alive. This woman didn¡¯t seem like she was putting on an act. Could it be that the child really wasn¡¯t Mo Lichuan¡¯s child with that B * Tch. If it was the child of the song family¡¯s daughter, then could the child¡¯s father be Gu Yanqing? Weren¡¯t the two of them divorced a long time ago? Furthermore, why were the two of them here at the same time? She knew about Gu Yanqing. He wasn¡¯t someone that anyone could afford to offend? Moreover, he had the Xiao family behind him? Chen Chuyun¡¯s fingers were about to break. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°come with me. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Song Beibei with a heavy gaze. From the beginning, he didn¡¯t say a word. In the end, he turned around. Song Beibei lifted her leg and was about to leave. Gu Yanqing pulled her arm. Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing like this. His voice was gloomy, and his expression was very cold. That cold aura seemed to be isolated from the world, shutting everything out. However, his grip on Song Beibei¡¯s hand was so tight that it was trembling. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Song Beibei, what exactly happened? Whose child is that? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to look into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei said, ¡°the child has been kidnapped by Chen Chuyun. Let¡¯s save her first. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately let go of Song Beibei. Song Beibei sat in the same car as Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun, while Gu Yanqing drove the car and followed closely behind. Chen Chuyun actually brought them into a luxurious villa. Mo Lichuan said with a Sullen face, ¡°you hid the child here? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, you didn¡¯t expect me to bring her to Hong Kong city. She¡¯s in our wedding villa. Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t set foot in this place for three years. ¡± When Mo Lichuan entered, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to investigate this place, but they haven¡¯t found it. ¡± Chen Chuyun laughed out loud, ¡°of course you can¡¯t find it. You¡¯ve never been here before. You don¡¯t know the structure of this place at all. How could you possibly think that this villa was actually a winery before? That child¡­ is now in the underground wine cellar. ¡± Mo Lichuan shouted coldly, ¡°this is simply insane. You actually locked such a young child in an ice-cold wine cellar. ¡± Chen Chuyun, on the other hand, only laughed eerily and terrifyingly. Song Beibei was about to go crazy. If she had a knife in her hand now, she was really afraid that she would kill Chen Chuyun without hesitation. However, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She only wanted to see Xin Tong as soon as possible. There were a few men in black in the room. Chen Chuyun asked the men in black to bring them to the wine cellar to bring the child up. The few of them waited in the living room. Song Beibei was extremely anxious. Every minute and second felt like torture. Sitting on the SOFA, her heart was practically trembling. Gu Yanqing stood behind Song Beibei, not saying a word. When Xin Tong was carried over, Song Beibei quickly went up and snatched Xin Tong back from the hands of the men in black. When Xin Tong saw Song Beibei, she cried, ¡°Mommy, it hurts¡­ ¡± Song Beibei quickly checked the child up and down. ¡°where does it hurt? Tell Mommy, where does it hurt? ¡± Suddenly, Xin Tong¡¯s body twitched and she fainted. Song Beibei was about to go crazy. ¡°Xin Tong, Xin Tong is not afraid. Mommy will take you to the hospital. ¡± She carried the child and was about to leave. At this moment, Gu Yanqing had already run over and quickly carried Xin Tong in his arms. ¡°Let me do it. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was also very bad. He looked at Chen Chuyun coldly. ¡°What did you do to this child? ¡± Chen Chuyun was not too sure either. After she brought this child back, she had asked someone to throw him into the basement. However, she had also instructed them to take good care of this child. The man in black who had just carried her up said, ¡°this child tried to climb up the wine cellar¡¯s skylight yesterday and fell down the stairs. ¡± Everyone was waiting outside the emergency room. Song Beibei was already crying uncontrollably. This was because Xin Tong had already gone into shock when she was in the car and had been convulsing. Song Beibei did not know what had happened to her at all. The fear in her heart was like a tidal wave that completely drowned her. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing was exceptionally calm and sent Xin Tong to the nearest hospital. The chief physician quickly came out and said, ¡°the liver and spleen have ruptured and there is internal bleeding. It has been a while. We need to operate immediately. Who is the parent? Sign here. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s legs were almost unsteady. When Song Beibei signed, her hands were shaking. Although the doctor repeatedly comforted her that this was a routine operation and the risk was not high. However, Song Beibei still could not control the many accidents that occurred in her mind. If there was an anesthetic accident, if there was an accident, Xin Tong would have a sudden heart attack. The doctor went in very quickly. Everyone was waiting outside. Even Chen Chuyun did not dare to leave. She did not expect this child¡¯s identity to be so special. Gu Yanqing still did not say a word. He stood quietly at the door of the operating theater. Song Beibei had been worried for the past few days. Moreover, she had not eaten for a few days. Her body was already extremely weak. She was completely relying on her faith to support herself. After a while, the head nurse came over again. She held the test results in her hand and said, ¡°who are the parents of this child? This child has RH negative blood type. The blood bank may not have enough blood. Which one of you has this blood type? In order to prevent any accidents, follow me to draw blood for backup. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, her heart sank to the bottom of the valley once again. She unconsciously raised her head to look at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was still very calm, without the slightest fluctuation He also did not look at Song Beibei. He just walked over, and his voice was low and steady. ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s father, and my blood type is also RH negative. Draw my blood. ¡± Chapter 290 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The head nurse hurriedly said, ¡°then hurry and come with me. We¡¯ll do a test first, and then draw your blood. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was numb from the pain, and she felt a sense of joy from the revelation. From the moment she met Gu Yanqing tonight, Song Beibei felt as if a sword was hanging above her head. She knew that the secret she had hidden for three years could not be hidden anymore. However, she did not know when Gu Yanqing would completely discover it. Up until now, he had been very quiet, terrifyingly quiet. No one had explained the whole story to him. Perhaps he was already suspicious. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to be so sure. At that moment, the sword above his head finally fell down and died with a single stab. After Song Beibei gave birth to Xin Tong, she often fantasized about how Gu Yanqing would react if he really found out the secret one day. Would he fly into a rage? Would he hate her to the bone! However, Song Beibei did not expect him to be so quiet. It was so quiet that she could not even guess how he confirmed that Xin Tong was his daughter! When Gu Yanqing returned, he was also very calm. There were clearly a few people in the corridor, but the atmosphere was deathly silent. It was already midnight. Lu Huanzi came over after a while. Chen Chuyun saw that she was about to give her a slap, but Mo Lichuan stopped her. ¡°Chen Chuyun, if you continue to torment me, do you believe that I will send you to the asylum right now? ¡± Lu Huanzi completely ignored the two of them and walked straight to Song Beibei. ¡°Xin Tong, how is Xin Tong? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head and her voice was a little numb. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s in surgery. ¡± The surgery lasted for two hours. When the doctor and a group of nurses came out, it was already two in the morning. Song Beibei quickly went up. ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter? ¡± The doctor took off his mask and smiled gently. ¡°The surgery was very successful. Don¡¯t worry too much. ¡± Song Beibei felt that the nerves that had been tense for the past few days were finally broken. She suddenly covered her face and burst into tears. Song Beibei had not cried like this for a long time, but at this moment, she really could not control herself. She had been afraid for too long. Then, she felt the sky grow dark. The darkness was like a tide that gently wrapped around her. ? When Song Beibei woke up, she could only smell the disinfectant on the tip of her nose. When she opened her eyes, the room was pitch black. Her eyes quickly adapted to the darkness. There was only a sliver of moonlight shining in through the window, forming bright shadows on the bed. It was like a baby crawling slowly. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was a little muddled. Where was this place, and what had just happened? When her mind gradually cleared up, Song Beibei suddenly sat up. ¡°Xin Tong, Xin Tong! ¡± At the same time, the lights in the room were also on. Gu Yanqing just happened to come in, one hand still on the lamp. Song Beibei was about to get out of bed, but Gu Yanqing stopped her. Song Beibei asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°how is Xin Tong? ¡± Gu Yanqing put her back on the bed. ¡°She has been transferred to a sterile ward. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to get up. ¡°I want to see her. ¡± Gu Yanqing stopped her. ¡°I just went there. Her condition is stable. She should be fine. Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t you know you have a fever and a cold? If you go there, you will only bring germs to the child. ¡± Hearing Gu Yanqing¡¯s words, Song Beibei quieted down. Because she stood up and felt dizzy, she fell back onto the bed again. Gu Yanqing placed her on the bed and took a food box from the table. ¡°A cold and a fever combined with low blood sugar anemia will cause you to faint. Whether you want to eat or not, you have to eat something. ¡± Gu Yanqing set a small table on Song Beibei¡¯s bed and took out the food box one by one. It was Song Beibei¡¯s favorite dish, shredded chicken congee, and some pickled bamboo shoots and side dishes. Song Beibei had barely eaten anything in the past few days. She knew that she couldn¡¯t go on like this So, she forced herself to eat. Song Beibei wanted to cry just by taking a bite. This congee was made by Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei could taste it. It had been three years since she last tasted it. Song Beibei thought that she had long forgotten it, but her taste buds still remembered it for her. Gu Yanqing Sat on the Sofa and watched Song Beibei Gulp down the Congee one mouthful at a time. Song Beibei was really hungry. Only now did she realize that she still had a stomach. In the end, she drank more than half of the porridge. The inside of her stomach was warm. Song Beibei felt as if she was alive again. Gu Yanqing sat silently on the SOFA. He kept looking at Song Beibei. After Song Beibei had eaten more than half of the Porridge, she finally said in a deep voice, ¡°Song Beibei, do you have something to explain to me? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still calm, but it sounded as if a storm was coming. Song Beibei¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon paused. She was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I have nothing to explain. ¡± Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°Xin Tong is my child. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, had already calmed down. She put down the spoon in her hand She looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Gu Yanqing, does providing sperm make her your child ¡°Let me tell you, Xin Tong is my child. Back then, I barely managed to give birth to her. I was the one who brought her up. Other than providing a sperm, you didn¡¯t make any contribution. How can you say that she is your child? ! ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly stood up and roared, ¡°Song Beibei, you f * Cking kept that from me! ! ! ¡± Song Beibei was completely stunned. Up until now, after so many years, Song Beibei had never heard a single swear word from Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth. And at this moment, Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was no longer able to control himself. His eyes were bloodshot, his fingers clenched into fists, and the veins on his temples were throbbing. He was like a beast that had been dormant for a long time but suddenly became furious He started pacing back and forth in the ward angrily, ¡°Song Beibei, how could you be so cruel to me? Back then, you disappeared without a word for no reason, and then you gave birth to the child without a word. I don¡¯t understand. What exactly are you thinking Three years ago, you hated me to the bone. You didn¡¯t want the song family¡¯s business to be cleansed from me, but you actually gave birth to my child. Do you know how cruel you are? Not only did you deprive me of my rights as a father, you even hid everything from me. What do you take me, Gu Yanqing, for ¡°Song Beibei, how could you be so selfish? Do you want to take revenge on me like this? ! ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t get it wrong. I gave birth to Xin Tong not to take revenge on you. I never thought of having anything to do with you. Even if I had Xin Tong, it wouldn¡¯t be any different. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, how can you say such things! ¡± Song Beibei was also furious She almost shouted, ¡°Gu Yanqing, what do you want me to do? I¡¯ve given everything to the song family to you. Do you want me to give Xin Tong to you? I¡¯m telling you, stop daydreaming. Xin Tong can only live with me! ¡± Song Beibei was scared and inexplicably panicked. Gu Yanqing was like a wild beast that had lost control. He looked at Song Beibei and wished he could go up and crush this woman¡¯s bones and ashes, grind her into powder, and scatter her to the ground. How could she do this How could she treat him like this? It had been three years, and he had been in so much pain that she had no idea what was going on on the other side of the ocean. He had never thought that there would be a child between them. Tonight was probably the most complicated and eventful night he had ever experienced in his life. That kind of anger was mixed with ecstasy, pain mixed with guilt, heartache mixed with resentment, and all the intense emotions erupted like a volcano. The boiling hot magma enveloped his entire heart and burned it repeatedly Every beat and sniff hurt so much that it felt like he was about to die. He used all the self-control he had in his life to make himself look like a normal person tonight. Gu Yanqing felt that he was really going crazy from being tortured by this woman! Gu Yanqing took out a cigarette from his pocket and went straight to the balcony. After smoking one cigarette, he returned to his usual calm. Song Beibei looked at him. From the beginning, there was a hint of vigilance in her eyes. It was as if Gu Yanqing would take away her treasure at any time. Gu Yanqing Sat back on the SOFA and said in a deep voice, ¡°now that things have come to this, we can only remarry! ¡± Chapter 291 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was almost stunned. However, Gu Yanqing, who was sitting opposite her, appeared exceptionally calm. Sometimes, Song Beibei could not see through this man. How could he still be so calm under such circumstances. Therefore, it was impossible to understand what Gu Yanqing was thinking when he mentioned remarriage. However, his cold and sober calmness made Song Beibei feel a little ironic. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of remarrying you. ¡± ¡°then you can start thinking about it now. ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, I won¡¯t remarry you. ¡± ¡°Why, Song Beibei, the child is already so old, what are you still trying to do? Do you want my child to grow up without a father? ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, let¡¯s not involve the child in our relationship for now. Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? ¡± ¡°The result of getting back together is to repeat the same mistake. I don¡¯t want to divorce the child again after he remarries you. This will hurt the child even more. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, what do you mean by repeating the same mistake? Back then, you were the one who insisted on divorcing and leaving. I never gave up. If you mind that I stole Mingzhu¡¯s shares back then, as long as you remarry me, I will immediately transfer all my shares, funds, and real estate to your name. You can¡¯t punish me for what happened twenty years ago. I wasn¡¯t sensible back then, but I¡¯m not unpardonable, am I? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re blaming me for your father¡¯s death. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too cruel to sentence me to death just like that? ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly a little angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t mention my father to me. You don¡¯t deserve to mention him. My father has never been the only problem between us. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a moment. ¡°What else? Tell me! ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°and that good sister of yours! Don¡¯t play dumb with me. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about the past¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was halfway through her sentence when the phone in her pocket vibrated. Song Beibei didn¡¯t really want to bring up the past, so this was undoubtedly adding salt to her wound. Her chest rose and fell violently for a while, and she finally suppressed the emotions that were about to burst out of her. Then, she took out her phone from her coat and answered the call. ¡°En¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯m now¡­ at XXX hospital¡­ Xin Tong¡¯s surgery was very successful¡­ don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m fine too¡­ okay¡­ ¡± Song Beibei answered the phone intermittently. Suddenly, Gu Yanqing snatched the phone away and instantly cut it off. Song Beibei cried out in shock, ¡°Gu Yanqing, are you crazy? Give me back my phone. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°Song Beibei, the biggest problem between us is him, right? He Yucheng called you. ¡± Song Beibei was baffled. ¡°What does this have to do with Ah Cheng? Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng, you¡¯re really calling me intimately. Song Beibei, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t you know what his identity is? I think he has no good intentions towards you either. Be careful, it¡¯ll be like before. He¡¯ll be sold and even count the money. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t understand what Gu Yanqing was saying at all. He Yucheng was he yucheng. What kind of status could he have? Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were really too harsh. She could also hear the sarcasm in Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. It was probably the same thing that Su Liangxiao had done in the past. This feeling was strangely familiar. Gu Yanqing was still used to looking down on her with a high attitude. He was just waiting for her to do something stupid and humiliate her. In the past, Song Beibei was a fool in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. A puppet that had no choice but to be manipulated. When she liked you, she would treat you well, but once you angered him¡­ Just like now. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t like this feeling. This made her feel that all her hard work and transformation over the past three years were not worth mentioning. In front of Gu Yanqing, she seemed to have become a toad that had returned to its original form. She didn¡¯t want to live this kind of life where she depended on him. Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t need Mr. Gu to worry about the matters between my boyfriend and me. Even if he sells me, I¡¯m willing to count the money. ¡± Gu Yanqing was furious. ¡°Song Beibei, you¡­ ¡± Song Beibei stretched out a hand. ¡°Give me your phone. My boyfriend and I have something to talk about. Mr. Gu, you can leave now. Don¡¯t disturb us. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the woman in front of him. Other than her hair being shorter than it was three years ago, her current appearance was almost the same as it was three years ago. That disdainful gaze, that provocative tone. If making him lose control was considered an ability. Then she, Song Beibei, would be ranked second, and no one would dare to rank first. Song Beibei lifted the thin quilt on her body and was about to get out of bed to snatch the phone from his hand. But in the next second, the phone had already flown out of Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand and smashed heavily against the wall. Then there was a sharp sound, and finally it fell on the thick carpet. Song Beibei was simply stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would actually throw his phone away just like that. When she looked up at him, his expression was actually still as indifferent as before. Song Beibei was stunned for almost three seconds before she scolded him for being crazy. Then, she quickly went over to look at her phone. The screen was already shattered, and there was no response even when the phone was turned on. Song Beibei held her phone and yelled at Gu Yanqing, ¡°Gu Yanqing, are you crazy? Why did you throw my phone away? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her coldly. ¡°Song Beibei, I forbid you from having any contact with he yucheng anymore. ¡± ¡°what a joke. What rights do you have? ¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t want to fight for custody of the child with me in court, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing watched helplessly as the man¡¯s shock faded, and a hint of hatred welled up in his eyes. To Gu Yanqing, this was no different from using a knife to cut a hole in his heart one by one. Ever since they met again, they had barely spoken properly. Every time, they had almost always parted on bad terms. Song Beibei was really too resistant to him. No matter what method he used, it was as if he couldn¡¯t pry open her heart again. As for Song Beibei, she knew very well where his Achilles heel was. She always wanted to get rid of him completely. Song Beibei, now you want to get rid of him completely? The atmosphere became more and more rigid. It was as if the air was about to freeze. At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. The person who came in was Chen Chuyun. Chen Chuyun saw Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing looking like they were at daggers drawn. She instantly understood that the two of them were probably arguing. All of them added fuel to the fire, ¡°there are plenty of fish in the sea. Why would president Gu Fall in love with this ex-wife who has cheated on him so many times? Birds of a feather flock together. I heard that Miss Song and that B * Tch, Lu Huanzi, are best friends. Their morals aren¡¯t much better. I¡¯m afraid that their ability to seduce married men isn¡¯t bad either. Of course, I¡¯m not trying to sow discord. I¡¯m just trying to persuade them. I¡¯m afraid that President Gu will end up like me. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were cold. He looked at Chen Chuyun coldly. ¡°Miss Chen seems to have forgotten that she and I have a child. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s expression changed instantly. Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were full of sarcasm, mocking that she and Mo Lichuan would never have a child. The subtext was that he and Song Beibei¡¯s matters were not her business. He must have heard clearly what she said to Mo Lichuan that night. A kind of anger and humiliation spread from the heart. He actually used the matter of the child to humiliate her. She had been married to Mo Lichuan for three years, but Mo Lichuan had never touched her. How could she bear a child by herself. This was an extremely humiliating matter for a woman. Chen Chuyun gritted her teeth. In the end, she held it in and walked up to Song Beibei with a cold snort. ¡°The child has been returned to you, and nothing major has happened. Delete those videos you took immediately. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the woman in front of her and said it so lightly. It was as if a child had been kidnapped by her. Now that something had happened, it was not worth mentioning that the child had undergone surgery and was still under intensive care. Song Beibei was furious. However, she did not want to keep those videos. After all, even she despised the fact that they were secretly filmed. At that time, she was indeed forced into a corner. However, Song Beibei took out her phone and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my phone is broken. I can only delete it after it is repaired. ¡± Chapter 292 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re not playing tricks with me, are you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m different from you. If I say I¡¯ll delete it, I¡¯ll definitely delete it. ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°give me your phone. I¡¯ll get someone to fix it. ¡± Song Beibei was naturally unwilling. ¡°The phone is a personal item. It involves personal privacy. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give it to you. If you¡¯re worried, you can come with me to fix the phone. After the phone is fixed, I¡¯ll immediately delete it. ¡± Chen Chuyun took a look at the phone. It was already tattered and the screen was broken. There was an 80% chance that it couldn¡¯t be repaired. But just in case, she still warned, ¡°Miss Song, this time, I¡¯ll trust you for President Gu¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t play tricks with me. I, Chen Chuyun, am not a pushover. ¡± With that, she turned around and strode out of Song Beibei¡¯s ward. After a while, Gu Yanqing also went out. Song Beibei returned to the bed and lay down for a while. She was so tired that she fell asleep again. When she woke up, it was already evening. Song Beibei quickly got up and asked for the location of the intensive care unit before going to see Xiao Xintong. Song Beibei did not dare to go in. She was afraid that she would bring germs into the ward because she had a cold. She could only stand outside the ward and look at the little person inside through the huge glass window. Xin Tong was originally white. Now that she was lying there, her little face was as white as a transparent piece of paper. She slept quietly somewhere. She did not know if she could feel pain in her dreams. In the past, when this child was sleeping, the corners of her mouth would always be slightly raised, like a little angel. However, at this moment, her little brows were tightly knitted together. Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, and her eyes were inexplicably about to become moist. Why did her Xin Tong have to go through so many hardships since she was young. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xin Tong will be fine. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice came from behind. Song Beibei hurriedly wiped away her tears and turned around. ¡°Big Brother Mo. . ¡± Mo Lichuan was slightly stunned and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long, long time since you¡¯ve called me that. ¡± Song Beibei was also enlightened. It had indeed been a long time. Back then, Mo Lichuan had used his private jet to pick her up. Moreover, when she was pregnant, he had arranged for her to have the best hospital and nutritionist. Song Beibei was very grateful and respectful towards him. Of course, Song Beibei also knew that Mo Lichuan did all this because of Lu Huanzi. At that time, Song Beibei also thought that Mo Lichuan was sincere towards Lu Huanzi. However, too many things happened later. Mo Lichuan married another woman. Lu Huanzi was carried away before she could even take a look at the child she had given birth to. Song Beibei watched Lu Huanzi struggle in pain all day long, and gradually lost her good impression of this man But now, Song Beibei suddenly felt that there might be a big secret behind this. After this incident, Song Beibei felt that Mo Lichuan was not as heartless as he looked. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should say sorry. Because of Xin Tong, I made you sign such an agreement. Brother Mo, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be willing to give up so much for Xin Tong. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve always misunderstood you in the past. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you mustn¡¯t feel guilty about this matter. Even if it¡¯s not Xin Tong, Chen Chuyun will definitely think of other ways to threaten me. Xin Tong is the most innocent one. She¡¯s involved in the grudges between US adults. ¡± ¡°But what should we do now? We can¡¯t really give up everything. It¡¯s all your hard work. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Actually, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze fell on Xin Tong in the ward, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any focus. Song Beibei had a puzzled feeling in her heart. However, she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. What he meant was that he had wanted to let go for a long time. It was a relief for him to be robbed of everything. He had used such an extreme method to completely break up with Chen Chuyun. Just like how he was three years ago? Or could it be that he had already expected such a day, or rather, he had already set up a trap and planned everything out. In his expectations, he had already thought of a way to deal with it? Song Beibei really did not know. But things had already come to this point, and she was already powerless. Whether it was Chen Chuyun or Mo Lichuan, they both had a huge force behind them. In this kind of evenly matched contest, Song Beibei knew that Mo Lichuan would not easily lose all of his chips. And now, in front of them, she was as insignificant as an ant. She did not want to get involved, but for the transfer agreement that Mo Lichuan had signed. Song Beibei was still guilty, unable to let go. But she did not know how to make up for it. Song Beibei said, ¡°big brother Mo, I owe you a huge favor this time. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m powerless now and can¡¯t repay you. But, if you need me to do anything, just say the word. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s my fault that you and Xin Tong are involved in this. This has nothing to do with you, so please don¡¯t say these words. I signed the agreement not because of you, but because I know that Huanzi treats Xin Tong like her own child. If something really happens to Xin Tong, she will never forgive me for the rest of her life. Compared to this, what does that little bit of property count for? ¡± Even though Song Beibei was not the person involved, Song Beibei was still very touched when she heard these words. She said, ¡°you should tell Huanzi these words. ¡± Mo Lichuan sighed. ¡°since she hates me so much, it¡¯s useless no matter what she says. Just let her continue to hate me. ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a misunderstanding between the two of you, why don¡¯t you explain it clearly? ¡± Although Huanzi was naturally optimistic, I knew that she was not happy. She liked Xin Tong so much because she missed Yujiang too much. You only let her see Yujiang once a year. This is too cruel for a mother. I can see that big brother Mo, you love Huanzi, and Huanzi loves you too. Why can¡¯t two people who love each other live well together ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t have hundreds of millions of assets, she would still be very happy even if she was just an ordinary couple. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°if she didn¡¯t do this, she would have run away. I just don¡¯t want her to leave me. I know that there are some birds in this world that can¡¯t be locked up because their feathers are too bright. You know that locking them up is a sin, but if you really let her go, your world would be even darker. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes showed a trace of helplessness and pain. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t quite understand what he said. However, she also knew that the matter between Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t be explained in a few sentences. In this world, there was no relationship that wasn¡¯t riddled with holes. Just like herself, Love wasn¡¯t the only thing in a relationship. Sometimes, there was as much love as there was hatred. How could it be explained in a few sentences? Song Beibei didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Then, Mo Lichuan left. Song Beibei stayed outside for a while and went back. Mo Lichuan arranged a place for her and Lu Huanzi to stay. Lu Huanzi¡¯s health was not good. Her brain was still bruised and she was constantly dizzy, but she still insisted on coming to Hong Kong city. The situation had worsened a little over the past two days. Mo Lichuan had already forced her to be sent back and continued to be hospitalized for treatment. Therefore, the huge villa was empty. Song Beibei came back to change her clothes. She was still wearing the black dress that she had to wear for the banquet. Song Beibei took a shower and changed her clothes. She finally recovered from her tense nerves. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Xin Tong had a special guard at the hospital. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Moreover, the doctor said that if nothing went wrong, Xin Tong would be able to be transferred to an ordinary ward tomorrow. Song Beibei finally lay on the bed and closed her eyes to sleep. Actually, she didn¡¯t sleep very well. But in the end, she was slightly relieved. These past few days, she was like a rag. After being highly ravaged mentally, she was finally put into warm water to wash the stains. She was ironed and restored to her original soft appearance. ???? Song Beibei woke up early in the morning. After washing up, I decided to go to the hospital. Happened to see he Yucheng at the entrance of the hospital. He just got out of the car and looked very dusty. He Yucheng is also burning with anxiety: ¡°How is Xin Tong Now? ¡± ¡°It should be all right. ¡± The two went to see Xin Tong together. Xin Tong has been transferred to the general ward. When he opened the door and went in, he saw Gu Yanqing sitting by the bed, and Xin Tong was already awake. Chapter 293 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Did Little Phoenix, who fell into the Skylark Nest, find her parents in the end? ¡± Her childish voice floated in the air weakly. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was deep, ¡°I found them. When Little Phoenix grows up, she will have bright feathers and a beautiful tail. Father Phoenix will recognize her at a glance. ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s voice seemed to have a faint ray of sunlight, clear and pleasant to the ears, ¡°then Xin Tong must grow up quickly and grow beautiful feathers. That way, father will be able to find me at a glance. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the door. She had never thought that Xiao Xintong would say something like this. She was only three years old, but she had never mentioned wanting a father. Even when she carried her around the amusement park, other children always had a father and mother. She had never asked why Xin Tong did not have a father. Song Beibei even felt that this child was still too young, and did not even have the concept of a father. But she had never thought that in the child¡¯s small heart, she actually knew everything. In fact, she also longed for a father¡¯s love. Song Beibei had always thought that giving enough motherly Love was enough. It turned out that she was wrong. ¡°Mommy¡­ ¡± Xiao Xintong had already seen Song Beibei at the door. She called out happily, but the voice that came out of her mouth was faint. Song Beibei walked over in heartache. ¡°Mommy is here. Does Xin Tong still feel pain? ¡± Xiao Xintong shook her head on the bed. ¡°Uncle told Xin Tong a story. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡± Song Beibei had just asked the doctor. Now that Xin Tong¡¯s anesthetic had passed, it must be very painful. However, with Xin Tong¡¯s condition, she usually did not mind using painkillers. However, Xin Tong was just like this. She had always been given injections and medicine. No matter how much pain she suffered, she would never cry. Song Beibei did not know why she was so sensible. It was as if she was born to be able to endure it. However, sometimes, Song Beibei wished that she could cry out loud. She was so young, it was too heartbreaking. He Yucheng had already walked over. Xin Tong called out sweetly, ¡°Uncle Ah Cheng, have you come to visit Xin Tong? Xin Tong wants to eat uncle ah Cheng¡¯s sweet meat. ¡± He Yucheng shook Xin Tong¡¯s thin little hand. ¡°When Xin Tong gets better, Uncle Cheng will cook for you every day. ¡± Xin Tong was very happy. Gu Yanqing had already stood up and left the room. Song Beibei stood for a while and went out as well. Gu Yanqing went to the corridor. Leaning against the wall, he took out a cigarette from his pocket. Before he could light it, Song Beibei had already stood beside him. ¡°smoking is not allowed in the hospital. ¡± Gu Yanqing played with the cigarette in his hand for a while before throwing it directly into the trash can. Gu Yanqing said in a deep voice, ¡°why aren¡¯t you accompanying your boyfriend? ¡± The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°I occasionally want to show some concern for my ex-husband. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned his head and glanced at Song Beibei. He suddenly felt that the current atmosphere was really delicate. They were clearly at war with each other, but at this moment, it was inexplicably harmonious. Song Beibei asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell Xin Tong that you¡¯re her father? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°If you don¡¯t admit it, if I tell her, it will only make her confused and sad. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart moved slightly. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I want to ask you a question. ¡± ¡°Tell me. ¡± It was rare for the two of them to be so calm. Song Beibei said, ¡°you want to remarry me just because you want to give Xin Tong a normal family? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not look at Song Beibei, but he did not hesitate. ¡°because I love you. ¡± After a while, he said again, ¡°it has never changed. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly had the urge to cry. She was silent for a while. ¡°Gu Yanqing, give me some time to think about it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said one word calmly, ¡°okay. ¡°. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to look into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes either. She didn¡¯t know why she had suddenly changed her mind. It was probably because after this incident, she felt that her power was really insignificant. After three years, Song Beibei realized that when Gu Yanqing was by her side, he still made her feel at ease. Maybe it was because Gu Yanqing was right, Xiao Xintong should have a normal family. Song Beibei then understood that although Xin Tong never cried and wanted a father, it didn¡¯t mean that she really didn¡¯t want one. Perhaps it was because when Gu Yanqing was telling Xin Tong a story in the ward just now, it was too heartwarming, as if it was a scene from a dream. Or perhaps there was another reason that was stirring in the depths of her heart, as if it was about to break out of the ice. In short, she was wavering. She was wavering. After a short silence, both of them leaned against the wall. Gu Yanqing spoke again, ¡°I have a question for you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly clenched. What would he ask? Would he ask if she still loved him? Would he ask the same question as her? was He thinking of remarrying because of Xin Tong? How should she answer? Song Beibei did not have the time to analyze her own heart. A sense of guilt and panic suddenly rose from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Xin Tong just said that she wanted to eat he Yucheng¡¯s sweet meat. What is that? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Gu Yanqing¡¯s sudden question stunned her completely. When she turned to look at Gu Yanqing, she realized that there was a serious expression in his eyes. It was as if he was being serious about something. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if she was relieved or a little disappointed. Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s pineapple and old meat. ¡± She straightened her body and left. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s back and his expression naturally calmed down. However, after a while, his expression gradually softened and he seemed to be relieved. If it was in the business world, Gu Yanqing would not hesitate to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never accept decisions that need to be considered. ¡± He was always high and mighty, with all the initiative in his hands. But just now, when Song Beibei said, ¡°think about it, ¡°. Gu Yanqing had to admit that there was a humble and almost grateful feeling. Song Beibei would never know that at that moment, her heart, which had been asleep for many years, seemed to suddenly come back to life, jumping wildly. Gu Yanqing felt that he had been walking alone in the dark for a long time, and at this moment, he finally saw a glimmer of light. Song Beibei returned to the ward. Xin Tong was already asleep. Song Beibei said to He Yucheng, ¡°you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll bring you to eat first. ¡± She had just left the hospital when she bumped into Gu Wanjing at the door. She had actually come to Hong Kong city as well. She did not have much of a reaction when she saw Song Beibei. Instead, she focused her gaze on he Yucheng, ¡°isn¡¯t this young master he? He¡¯s here to look for your uncle? ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡± Gu Wanjing sneered, ¡°is that so? ¡± Then, she looked at Song Beibei beside her, ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re really capable. ¡± Song Beibei did not like the way Gu Wanjing looked at her. That kind of insinuation, with a hint of disdain, but Song Beibei could not understand what she was looking at. Gu wanjing swept her gaze between the two of them again and sneered, ¡°how interesting. The Xiao Family is going to have a good show to watch. ¡± After saying that, she strode into the hospital. Song Beibei felt very uncomfortable. She roughly knew that Gu Wanjing must have come to look for Gu Yanqing. Moreover, Gu Yanqing must have told her that she was here. Otherwise, how could she have found the hospital. Song Beibei collected her thoughts and said, ¡°don¡¯t bother about her. Let¡¯s go eat. ¡± While they were eating, Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. ¡°Ah Cheng, do you know Gu Wanjing? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°basically, I don¡¯t know her. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why did she call you young master he? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s words were mixed with some teasing. ¡°When did you become a young master? Why didn¡¯t I know? ¡± He Yucheng smiled. ¡°maybe I¡¯m a prince among the commoners. Didn¡¯t you love reading those novels in the past? What tyrannical Prince fell in love with me? ¡± Song Beibei nearly spat out the soup she was drinking. ¡°What era is this? ¡± He Yucheng smiled. ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. ¡± Song Beibei acknowledged. ¡°What is it? Why are you so serious? ¡± He Yucheng stared at Song Beibei for a while, then suddenly changed his mind. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you in the future. I¡¯m afraid if I tell you now, you¡¯ll break up with me. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°How can that be? But, Cheng, are you hiding something from me? ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s expression became more serious. Actually, Song Beibei had this feeling a long time ago. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but when he yucheng looked at her, he always seemed to want to say something, but he stopped himself. However, Song Beibei was afraid that he yucheng would be put in a difficult position, so she smiled and said, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t matter. You can tell me when you want to say it one day. ¡± After dinner, he Yucheng left. He said that he was here to visit a relative. Song Beibei was puzzled. He Yucheng was a single-parent family. Teacher he had always lived alone in Xia city. She didn¡¯t expect that he had relatives in Hong Kong city. Song Beibei went to the shop in the afternoon to repair her phone. Chapter 294 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Her hand was really too broken. Even the Repairman suggested to buy a new one. But because the phone had some contact information of the doctor who treated Xin Tong. So the phone had to be repaired. The phone was repaired for about three hours. Song Beibei even went back to the hospital on the way. When it was about evening, she went to the shop. The phone had been repaired. After Song Beibei got her phone, she looked through her video library. Sure enough, Chen Chuyun¡¯s video was still in there. Song Beibei thought about it and deleted the video immediately. No matter what, she had no choice but to take these videos back then. After the video was deleted, she didn¡¯t care about such things anymore. Song Beibei went back to the hospital. In the taxi, the taxi driver spoke in a local dialect and chatted with Song Beibei, ¡°the little girl isn¡¯t a local, right? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°You came to Hong Kong city to travel alone? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°my daughter is receiving treatment at XXX hospital. ¡± The driver said, ¡°Oh, then what about the child¡¯s father? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany him at the hospital. ¡± The driver said, ¡°your husband isn¡¯t bad. This woman, finding a considerate and good husband is too important. Don¡¯t tell me, even though you¡¯re a commoner and don¡¯t have much money, you¡¯re still living a comfortable life. Those rich people have too much money to spend. Don¡¯t judge them by their bright and beautiful appearance, but it¡¯s possible that their husband is raising a woman outside. At such a young age, he¡¯s already living alone in an empty house. In the end, a well-to-do socialite¡¯s daughter becomes a deeply resented woman. It¡¯s truly a sin, a sin. ¡± The more Song Beibei heard, the more she felt that something was not right. She asked, ¡°why would master suddenly say these things? ¡± The driver sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just hear a piece of news? The famous daughter of a famous family here has been married for three years, but her husband has never touched her. In the end, she stripped off her clothes to have sex with her, and she was even photographed and posted on the Internet. This woman¡¯s reputation has been ruined just like that. Tell me, she is a good daughter of a rich family, but her life is not even as good as ours. ¡± When Song Beibei heard the name Chen Chuyun, she felt her heart tighten. Her heart suddenly felt as if it was weighed down by a stone. She hurriedly flipped through her phone. As expected, this news was everywhere. There were even people who spread it wantonly on the Internet, on wechat moments, under the name of begging for seeds. And that video was the one she had taken. Song Beibei was almost dumbfounded. She had obviously deleted it at the first moment. How could this be? Could it be that the people in the repair shop had tampered with it? But the possibility was not high. They had no reason to do so. Song Beibei¡¯s heart turned cold. Something had happened. It was most likely something big. But she still could not figure out who had done this? Sure enough, Chen Chuyun was already waiting in the hospital. She had turned the hospital upside down. Doctors and nurses had already come in batches after batches. Gu Yanqing stood at the door, not letting Chen Chuyun and her people enter. Chen Chuyun had many men in black behind her, blocking Wu Yang and Wu Yang¡¯s reporters. Chen Chuyun seemed to have gone crazy, her voice sharp. ¡°Gu Yanqing, hand Song Beibei over to me. I want to tear that B * Tch Apart! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was heavy. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is. Moreover, she definitely didn¡¯t do this. ¡± Chen Chuyun laughed shrilly. ¡°Do you still need to think about it? She and that B * Tch Lu Huanzi are on the same side. How dare she treat me like this? I will make them pay a price, a thousand times the price. ¡± Gu Yanqing was still as cold as ever. ¡°I still hope that Miss Chen will investigate the matter thoroughly before making a decision. Don¡¯t wrongly accuse a good person. ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t think that just because you are relying on the Xiao family¡¯s influence, I won¡¯t dare to touch you. You are inextricably linked to this matter. Do you still want to protect her? Let me tell you, even if your father were to stand here today, I would have already taken that woman away. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was also cold. ¡°You can try. ¡± Song Beibei finally squeezed through the crowd of reporters. ¡°Miss Chen, regarding this matter, we need to have a good talk. ¡± How could Chen Chuyun listen. She had long been blinded by anger. When she saw Song Beibei, her eyes were about to burst. She took a step forward and raised her palm. She was forcefully intercepted by Gu Yanqing. Chen Chuyun looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Young Master Xiao, are you sure your Xiao family wants to go against our Chen family? For a worn-out shoe that you threw away? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°she¡¯s my wife. I won¡¯t allow you to insult her. ¡± Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing. His eyes were cold, but they were as steady as Mount Tai. Song Beibei¡¯s heart had somehow settled down. She said to Chen Chuyun, ¡°I want to have a good talk with you about this matter. There are reporters outside. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to continue to make the headlines tomorrow. Let¡¯s find a place to calm down and have a good talk, okay? ¡± Chen Chuyun looked at the row of reporters over there. The flashlights were flashing crazily. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°come with me, you come alone. ¡± Gu Yanqing wanted to follow her, but Song Beibei grabbed his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Let me go alone. You stay with Xin Tong. I¡¯m afraid those people will cause trouble. ¡± The two of them walked to an empty corridor in the hospital before stopping. Chen Chuyun came up and said, ¡°who ordered you? Was it Mo Lichuan or that B * Tch Lu Huanzi? Where¡¯s Mo Lichuan? Why is he hiding from me? Isn¡¯t he guilty? Why is he hiding from me? ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s face suddenly showed a trace of sadness. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, after all, we¡¯ve known each other for ten years, he would actually harm me like this. He actually has the heart to do it. He wants me to go to hell. ¡± Then, Chen Chuyun suddenly laughed again. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. All of you want to see me die a horrible death. Do you think I will be defeated like this? I want to see who goes to hell first. ¡± Song Beibei was still calm. ¡°Miss Chen, I¡¯m really sorry about this. I didn¡¯t understand what exactly happened either. The phone was repaired at 5 pm. The first thing I did after I got the phone was to delete the video from the phone. As for why it spread to the Internet, I want to know more than you. I¡¯m afraid this matter is not aimed at you, but to use you to frame me. ¡± Song Beibei had thought about it on the way. She was afraid that the matter behind it was not that simple. However, this matter definitely had nothing to do with Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi¡¯s situation was not very good. Mo Lichuan had already returned to Xia city. As for this matter, who was the one who tampered with it? Song Beibei had a vague answer in her heart. However, she could not be sure at all. Moreover, she could not figure it out. Chen Chuyun, on the other hand, laughed. ¡°Do you think that I would believe such nonsense? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°although it¡¯s inconceivable, it¡¯s the truth. However, in the end, this matter was caused by me. If Miss Chen wants to sue me for damaging my reputation, then it¡¯s up to you. I only hope that you won¡¯t disturb the innocent people. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, aren¡¯t you just relying on Gu Yanqing¡¯s backing? You¡¯re just like that B * Tch Lu Huanzi. Just you wait. I want your fate to be a hundred times worse than mine. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then I¡¯ll wait. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei turned around and left. Chen Chuyun was so angry that she bit her lip and stared hatefully at Song Beibei¡¯s back. This woman had Gu Yanqing backing her. Gu Yanqing was rich and powerful. Even if he didn¡¯t have the Xiao family, he was someone that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Just now, Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude was also very obvious. Now that she was in this situation, her father was already furious and ordered her to go overseas to hide from the limelight. It was obvious that she was not a match for Gu Yanqing with her own strength. If that man insisted on protecting her, there was nothing she could do. Chen Chuyun¡¯s nails dug into her palms. Why were these women so lucky? Mo Lichuan was infatuated with that B * Tch Lu Huanzi. She ignored him and even placed that person in her heart. A single tear from that woman could make Mo Lichuan suffer for ten days to half a month. As for herself, her reputation was ruined and she became the joke of the entire city. Although those videos were banned from spreading, they could not be wiped clean on the Internet. Everyone knew that Mo Lichuan¡¯s transfer of all the shares had become her own act. She had become the pitiful object of sympathy for all the women. Even those aunties from the market dared to sympathize with her? What a joke, what a huge joke! ! ! She really wanted to chop those two women into pieces and feed them to the dogs! However, there was one Gu Yanqing that she could not afford to offend! ¡°Miss Chen, are you really going to let that fearless woman off so easily? ¡± A woman¡¯s voice with a sinister smile came from behind. Chen Chuyun turned around. ¡°Who are you? ¡± ¡°My name is Gu Wanjing. Coincidentally, I happen to be a lawyer. I overheard Miss Chen¡¯s conversation with Miss Song just now. As an outsider, I feel that Miss Song is really using her power to bully others. You used to be one of the top daughters of a prestigious family in Hong Kong city, but now you are¡­ ¡­ I really sympathize with Miss Chen¡¯s experience.¡± Chapter 295 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Chen Chuyun was especially afraid of the word sympathy. But Gu Wanjing was deliberately poking at her Achilles¡¯heel. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°who do you think you are to sympathize with me? ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°now, let alone me, all the women in Hong Kong city probably have the same impression of you as I do. It¡¯s useless for Miss Chen to be afraid of you. It¡¯s your body that¡¯s angry. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s only the relatives who are in pain and the enemies who are quick. Since things have come to this, why don¡¯t you calm down? How can you punish those who hurt you? ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She glanced at Gu Wanjing, ¡°your name is Gu Wanjing. I¡¯ve heard of you. Aren¡¯t you Gu Yanqing¡¯s confidante? ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°Miss Chen, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just his sister. ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are. Aren¡¯t you a lawyer? I want to sue Song Beibei. I want to make her as miserable as possible. It¡¯s best if I sue her until she goes to jail. ¡± Gu Wanjing said calmly, ¡°forgive me for being blunt. Song Beibei¡¯s actions at most constitute a crime of invasion of privacy. However, in China, the Protection of privacy itself is not too perfect. The right to privacy does not directly involve criminal offenses. I¡¯m afraid that it will be a little difficult for Miss Chen to sue Song Beibei to jail. At most, she will have to apologize and compensate for the psychological damage. I think this result will not satisfy Miss Chen. ¡± Chen Chuyun sneered, ¡°compensating for the psychological damage is too easy for her. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°besides, you also know that Gu Yanqing is behind Song Beibei. Money is not even worth mentioning to them. ¡± Chen Chuyun frowned and looked at Gu Wanjing, ¡°what do you have in mind? ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°I¡¯m an outsider, so I don¡¯t have many ideas. If Miss Chen hires me as a lawyer, I will do my best to protect your reputation. But as a bystander, I do think that the law is too lenient on this kind of punishment. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°Miss Chen, haven¡¯t you heard of giving someone a taste of their own medicine? ¡± Chen Chuyun gritted her teeth and was silent for a while, ¡°Gu Yanqing would just stand by and watch? ¡± ¡°If Song Beibei intruded into a place she shouldn¡¯t have, who would she blame if something happened to her? I heard that the most famous Yanliu Alley in Hong Kong city is not far from here. Even the police are too lazy to deal with the young girls who slipped up there. ¡± Chen Chuyun, on the other hand, seemed to have been suddenly woken up by someone A glint of poison appeared in her eyes, ¡°the alley is filled with prostitutes. A place for women is a man¡¯s paradise but a woman¡¯s Hell. When a woman has nowhere else to go, she will go there to earn a living. The women who enter will tacitly assume that they are ¡°doing business¡± . The locals all know that a proper woman must never set foot in the alley because there are hooligans everywhere. The hooligans run amok there. Every year, there are quite a number of people who accidentally stumble into it and end up losing their virginity. This idea is really vicious. With Song Beibei¡¯s beauty, once she enters, she will be eaten alive by the drunkards and hooligans there. But if she barged in by herself and something happened to her, it can¡¯t be blamed on anyone else. ¡± Chen Chuyun looked at Gu wanjing with a smile, ¡°thank you so much for giving me such a good idea. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m just a passing lawyer with a righteous heart. ¡± Chen Chuyun also smiled meaningfully, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t reveal you. Let¡¯s pretend that we never met today. ¡± After Song Beibei left, she went to Xin Tong¡¯s room. Xin Tong could sit up and eat something by herself. Gu Yanqing sat by the bed and fed her millet congee one mouthful at a time. Xin Tong looked at Gu Yanqing and said in a tender voice, ¡°uncle, are you my father? Why do you come to see me every day? ¡± Gu Yanqing was obviously stunned. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°did your mother tell you? ¡± Xiao Xintong shook her head. ¡°Brother Yujiang told me. He said that my father and my mother divorced, but I think you are my father. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at that small face, and a hint of gentleness unconsciously appeared on the corner of his mouth. Actually, when he first saw this child in the hospital, he had a strange feeling in his heart. Even though he only saw the back of the furry head at that time, his heart still softened, like a gentle pigeon feather gently scratching at the bottom of his heart. He didn¡¯t particularly like children, but at that time, he felt that there was something different about this child. At that time, when Song Beibei was walking towards him with a child in her arms, he felt as if there was a volcano in his heart. Lava was rolling, and it was about to erupt. At that time, an unbelievable thought flashed through his mind. After this thought appeared, he could hardly control himself. Could that child be hers Could it be back then¡­ ¡­ He knew that this was almost impossible, but he just couldn¡¯t help but want to think this way. If there really was a child between them¡­ ¡­ His heart began to jump uncontrollably, and every cell in his body seemed to revive. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s appearance later poured a bucket of cold water on him. At the same time, he also felt that he was being ridiculous. He probably missed her so much that he was going crazy. However, Gu Yanqing did not expect such an unbelievable thing to actually be true. They actually had a daughter between them, and she was already so old. When he thought of missing her birth and Growth, the first time she could walk, the first time she could speak, and so many first times, Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart actually felt extremely bitter. These three years, his life was like a dry well. Other than constantly numbing himself with work, he would also miss her bitterly in the dead of night and indulge himself. Sometimes, Gu Yanqing felt that he really couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. He really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He, who had never complained about the heavens and the people, also began to be full of hostility. When he was drunk and unconscious, he would also resent the heavens. Why did they give him light and now lock him in the endless darkness of Hell? He would rather have never received warmth in the past, but it was better than having no hope. The cold wind and snow in his heart had tormented him for a long time. But now, looking at that small face¡­ Gu Yanqing suddenly felt that no matter what he had experienced in the past three years, how he had endured that night and night, it was all worth it¡­ ¡­ Xiao Xintong blinked her big gem-like eyes, still waiting for his answer. Gu Yanqing sighed softly and reached out to touch Xiao Xintong¡¯s hair. ¡°Daddy did something wrong in the past, but mommy still won¡¯t forgive me. ¡± Xiao Xintong suddenly became happy. ¡°You really are Xin Tong¡¯s Daddy. ¡± As she said this, Xin Tong suddenly spread her arms and wrapped them around Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you¡¯re exactly the same as the one I dreamt of. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart softened and he patted Xiao Xintong¡¯s back gently. ¡°What does the daddy you dreamt of look like? ¡± Xiao Xintong cupped Gu Yanqing¡¯s face and said very seriously, ¡°I think my father looks like this¡­ He¡¯s a boy. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Xiao Xintong continued, ¡°everyone else has a father and a mother, but Xin Tong has two mothers, so Xin Tong thinks that Xin Tong¡¯s father might be a girl. However, Yujiang told me that a father can only be a boy, or else he can¡¯t have a baby. Xin Tong was given it as a fee. That¡¯s great. Xin Tong¡¯s father is also a boy, so Xin Tong wasn¡¯t given it as a fee. ¡± The other half of Gu Yanqing¡¯s face darkened as well. Seeing how serious she was, he felt amused and heartbroken. He pulled Xin Tong into his arms and said, ¡°you are a little angel sent by God. I will protect you from now on. ¡± Xiao Xintong suddenly leaned into Gu Yanqing¡¯s ear and said something. Gu Yanqing smiled and said, ¡°okay. ¡± Song Beibei watched everything from the door. She suddenly felt that Xin Tong¡¯s smile was so precious and beautiful. The setting sun shone in through the window. It was imprinted on Gu Yanqing¡¯s body and seemed to be covered in a faint halo. He was also smiling. The way he hugged Xin Tong was so gentle¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei felt a slight pain in her heart. Could she and Gu Yanqing remarry? It had been three years and there were already thousands of gaps between them. With so many things in the past, could she really let go of everything? Could those grudges and grudges really return to peace as time passed? Song Beibei felt extremely conflicted. On one hand, she wanted to get close to him, but on the other hand, she felt that she had betrayed herself and her father for the past three years. Song Beibei stood at the door for a moment, then walked in. ¡°What are you two talking about? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 296 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION On the other side, Xin Tong and Gu Yanqing were stunned at the same time. Then, they looked at each other and smiled. Xin Tong let go of Gu Yanqing and sat back on the bed. ¡°Uncle is telling me a story. ¡± As she said this, Song Beibei actually saw Xin Tong raise her eyebrows at Gu Yanqing. She couldn¡¯t tell what she felt in her heart. She was a little angry. This little girl was so easily bribed by Gu Yanqing. They even had secrets between them, and she even learned to lie. Gu Yanqing stood up. ¡°Chen Chuyun didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did she? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t post the video online. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I know. ¡± Song Beibei felt a strange emotion in her heart. ¡°Forget it, whatever. Anyway, things have happened. Even if she wants to sue me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time. ¡± Gu Yanqing walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. I won¡¯t let Chen Chuyun hurt you. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Chen Chuyun wouldn¡¯t make a move after that. The television media and the videos on the Internet also gradually disappeared. Although it was still circulating in a small part of the world, no one was discussing this matter in the larger environment. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing might have used his own strength to calm this storm. Or He might have negotiated with Chen Chuyun. In short, no one came to find trouble with her. Song Beibei spent almost every day in the hospital. He Yucheng also came to see her a few times. But every time, he would leave in a hurry. Xin Tong¡¯s body was also gradually recovering. However, what worried Song Beibei was that the scheduled heart surgery for Xin Tong could only be postponed. After this surgery, Xin Tong¡¯s body could not be tormented for the time being. She had to take good care of herself. Gu Yanqing also basically guarded the hospital every day. Sometimes, Song Beibei felt that blood ties might really be a magical thing. The relationship between the two of them suddenly improved, and Xin Tong actually showed a tendency to rely on Gu Yanqing. For example, after eating Gu Yanqing¡¯s porridge, the things that Song Beibei bought no longer caught the little girl¡¯s eye. Song Beibei once complained to Gu Yanqing, ¡°you can¡¯t spoil her like this. She can do whatever she wants to eat. If her mouth is spoiled, she¡¯ll definitely be picky in the future. When the time comes, will you be in charge? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge. If I¡¯m not in charge of my daughter, who will be in charge? ¡± Daughter What a pretty name. Song Beibei said, ¡°in the past, when I wanted to eat your food, I had to coax you and beg you. It¡¯s rare for you to cook, so why are you so diligent now? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of a smile. ¡°Are you jealous? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re spoiling my daughter. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and said, ¡°a girl has to be spoilt. who asked her to inherit your gluttonous nature? ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±. Xin Tong had almost recovered and was about to be discharged from the hospital. As for Chen Chuyun¡¯s matter, it had basically disappeared without a trace. Song Beibei heard that the Chen family wanted to send her abroad, but she refused. She went to some resort to hide from the storm and seemed to have returned recently. Xin Tong would be discharged from the hospital in a few days. Song Beibei planned to return to Xia city as soon as Xin Tong was discharged. Gu Yanqing returned to the Xiao family in the next two days. Xin Tong¡¯s matter had not been discovered by the Xiao family. Song Beibei could not imagine how the Xiao Family would react if they knew of Xin Tong¡¯s existence. Song Beibei really did not like Gu Yanqing¡¯s mother. Whenever she thought of Mu Lan, Song Beibei always thought of the fear she had suppressed in that pigeon cage. If the Xiao family knew of Xin Tong¡¯s existence, it would probably cause another wave. Gu Yanqing had already tested her several times. Last time, she said that she would consider remarrying, but after that, she pretended that it didn¡¯t happen and never mentioned it again. It wasn¡¯t that Song Beibei had really forgotten, but her heart had been struggling. Gu Yanqing had already acknowledged his ancestors and returned to his family, and he had already accepted the Peishan Corporation¡¯s business. He spent more and more time in port city. But Song Beibei felt that she couldn¡¯t even deal with Gu Yanqing alone, let alone that family in port city. Every single one of them wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. So, she could only hide in the turtle shell for the time being. Because she knew that once she made a decision, her future life plans would almost all change. But she wasn¡¯t ready for that yet. At night, Gu Yanqing came again, bringing Xin Tong many gifts and storybooks. Xin Tong hadn¡¯t seen Gu Yanqing mention uncle Gu to her every day for two days. But when Song Beibei Heard Xin Tong Calling Gu Yanqing on the phone, she secretly called Him Daddy. Song Beibei had long turned a blind eye to this. At nine o¡¯clock, Xin Tong finally managed to coax her to sleep. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°go back and rest. ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s ward was a VIP room arranged for her. There was a bathroom, a kitchen, and another small room. Song Beibei slept with Xin Tong. However, every day after Xin Tong slept, Gu Yanqing had to leave the hospital to go back. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing definitely had a house in Hong Kong city. It was nearby, but she had never been there. Gu Yanqing dawdled for a while, but he didn¡¯t leave. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t take a shower or rest either. When Song Beibei chased him away again, Gu Yanqing said he was hungry and went to the small kitchen to cook noodles. Song Beibei was actually hungry too. It just so happened that these days, thanks to Xin Tong, she could eat Gu Yanqing¡¯s dishes every day. These two days, when Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t around, Song Beibei was really hungry. Song Beibei¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t good. After Gu Yanqing left, she didn¡¯t Cook at all. The refrigerator was basically empty. There were only a few eggs and noodles that she didn¡¯t finish the last time. Gu Yanqing actually used the only ingredients he had to cook two bowls of Seaweed and egg noodles. When Song Beibei ate them, she only felt that the egg flowers were fragrant and thick. The noodles were soft but not rotten. The soup and seafood flavor were simply delicious. Song Beibei ate half of them in one go before she suddenly remembered, ¡°how did you get seaweed? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled, ¡°I opened a pack of Xin Tong¡¯s Boli Seaweed. ¡± Song Beibei really admired Gu Yanqing. This elite¡¯s brain was really different. Song Beibei said, ¡°you can¡¯t make this noodles for Xin Tong to eat. She can probably only eat the noodles that I cook now. If you cook it for her, she¡¯ll despise me in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. This is for you to eat. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing with watery eyes, and her heart actually skipped a beat. The supper had already been eaten. Song Beibei stood up diligently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the dishes. ¡± Song Beibei ran into the kitchen. She started to wash the dishes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gentle gaze was still lingering in her mind, as if he had cast a spell on her. In the next second, a pair of arms wrapped around her waist. A clean and cold aura enveloped her whole body gently. The sudden warmth made Song Beibei¡¯s body stiffen. Just as she was about to move, Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice drifted over from above her head, ¡°let me hug you like this for a while, okay? ¡± Song Beibei was still holding a bowl and brush in one hand, but she was holding a bottle of detergent in the other. She raised her hand stiffly, not daring to move at all. Gu Yanqing was dressed very casually today. He was only wearing a gray sweater outside. He rested his Chin on Song Beibei¡¯s head. The snow-white tiles on the kitchen wall reflected the two of them. Gu Yanqing lowered his head and started kissing her neck. It was very gentle, as if he was trying his best to protect some treasure. Song Beibei felt as if there was a ball of fire burning where Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips touched her. Gu Yanqing quietly took the things in her hands and placed them on the cabinet. Then, he wrapped Song Beibei¡¯s stiff hands around his waist. He lowered his head and kissed Song Beibei¡¯s lips. Song Beibei felt her mind go blank. She was so close to her face, but she felt as if she was in a dream. She wanted to push him away, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. The pair of hands around Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist exerted force, as if his legs couldn¡¯t support his body anymore. But this small action seemed to motivate Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s action gradually became domineering from a gentle test. He directly turned around and pressed Song Beibei on the refrigerator beside him¡­ ¡­ Chapter 297 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The temperature gradually rose. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was in a daze, and the tip of her nose was filled with the unique, cold smell of Gu Yanqing¡¯s body. It was as if a pair of invisible hands had completely wrapped around her. For the past three years, those hard-repressed thoughts, those crazed thoughts that had been suppressed to the bone marrow, suddenly burst out in an instant. Every cell in her body was crazily clamoring and falling into a trap. ¡°Can I stay here tonight? ¡± A hoarse voice with a burning aura entered song Beibei¡¯s ears. Song Beibei opened her eyes and saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s bewitching eyes. It was as if a black hole was about to suck out her soul. Her mind was no longer able to think, and she couldn¡¯t see anything else in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why, but she nodded. In the next second, Gu Yanqing carried her up and strode towards the rest room at the side. When they passed Xiao Xintong¡¯s ward, Song Beibei was a little more awake. What exactly happened just now. She seemed to have promised something that she shouldn¡¯t have. Just as her mind started to come back to its senses, Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, put me down. ¡± Yes, she regretted it! However, it was too late. In the next second, Gu Yanqing closed the door with his elbow. Song Beibei was pressed against the door¡­ ¡­ It was as if a storm had once again swept over her. Just as her rationality was about to be completely drowned out¡­ The private mobile phone in Gu Yanqing¡¯s pocket rang. However, Gu Yanqing acted as if he didn¡¯t hear it at all¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei pushed him. ¡°The phone is vibrating¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing kissed her snow-white neck. His hoarse voice drifted to her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it. ¡± However, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t ignore that faint voice. In addition, after she sobered up, Song Beibei started to feel conflicted again. She simply reached out and took out Gu Yanqing¡¯s phone. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the two words ¡°Wan Jing. ¡°. When the water was boiling, it was as if someone had poured a layer of ice water over it. Song Beibei felt that all her rationality had returned. The Misty Water Vapor in her eyes disappeared all of a sudden. Even Gu Yanqing noticed it and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why, but the fire in her chest suddenly turned into anger. Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing hard and threw the phone into his arms. ¡°The lawyer is looking for you. It¡¯s the middle of the night. Maybe he has something important to tell you. ¡± Song Beibei felt her teeth ache. Maybe if she picked them with a toothpick, they would fall off one by one. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face darkened. He glanced at the phone casually, pinched it off, and threw it on the SOFA. When he looked at Song Beibei, there was a faint smile in his eyes. He took a step forward and hugged her again. ¡°Beibei, you look so beautiful when you¡¯re jealous. ¡± It had been a long time since Song Beibei had heard Gu Yanqing call her by her name. The doting tone in his voice was exactly the same as Gu Yanqing¡¯s in the past. Song Beibei only felt a little enlightened, but also a little sad. In the next second, Song Beibei was already carried horizontally and pressed onto the bed. But almost at the same time, the phone on the SOFA started vibrating again with all its might. Song Beibei was doused with cold water for the second time, and she didn¡¯t want to continue. She pushed Gu Yanqing impatiently, ¡°go answer the phone, it¡¯s so annoying. ¡± The phone vibrated non-stop, from the Chair on the SOFA to the thick carpet, it was still buzzing. Gu Yanqing seemed to be a little annoyed. His face was gloomy and unhappy after being disturbed. He got up to get the phone. Song Beibei had already sat up. There were a few unread messages on the phone screen. Gu Yanqing frowned and took a look, but in the end, he picked up the phone. Gu Yanqing went to the balcony. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Anyway, after Gu Yanqing came back, his face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what happened either. However, when Gu Yanqing came back, he took his coat and took the initiative to say, ¡°something urgent happened at the company. I¡¯m going to leave for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded. Of course, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what happened at Gu Yanqing¡¯s company. She did not want to know either. Song Beibei only understood that whether it was in the past or now, Gu wanjing occupied an important position in both her work and life. Perhaps now was more important than before. This kind of understanding made Song Beibei feel very uncomfortable. Gu Yanqing left, as if something was empty in her heart. It was as if a stone had been pressed down on her. She could not even breathe. Song Beibei looked at the clock on the wall. It was not too late. She really wanted to go out and get some fresh air. These past few days, she had hardly taken a step out of the hospital. Xin Tong was a professional nurse with a regular night watch. It was just that Song Beibei was usually by Xin Tong¡¯s side. Song Beibei asked the nurse to come over. These people were Gu Yanqing¡¯s people, so song Beibei naturally felt at ease. She just wanted to go out and get some fresh air. It was already early February. Actually, it was already the Chinese New Year in a few days. Song Beibei thought about it. She was almost 23 years old. 23 years old, actually very young. It was a little cold outside. Song Beibei walked alone on the nearby commercial street. At this time, the crowd was bustling with activity. Song Beibei Thought, what were the people doing when they were twenty-three years old? Unconsciously, she began to look for the young faces on the street. Those girls were smiling like flowers. Some of them were full of student spirit. They had probably just graduated from university. Some of them were still snuggling in their boyfriends¡¯arms and acting spoiled. Some of them were young and beautiful. Three to five good friends had dinner together. They had just begun their rich late-night activities. However, Song Beibei felt that she would never be able to experience such pure happiness again. Even though she was not yet 23 years old. However, Song Beibei felt that she had experienced too much in the past few years. She had married and had children, and she had taken on the responsibility of raising children. She studied hard and worked hard. Song Beibei felt that the past few years were like a spinning top. Her fast-paced life was so tiring that she forgot everything and used her faith to support everything. She had always thought that this was fulfilling. But in reality, it was just a kind of numbness, using endless numbness to disguise herself. And Xin Tong was a ray of light in her numbed life. She thought that she could live like this. She could pretend that this was the life she wanted. Until she met Gu Yanqing again¡­ ¡­ Those dusty desires were like a lion that had just woken up. When it opened its eyes, it couldn¡¯t help but start to stir. Song Beibei kept reminding herself that this was very dangerous. But she just couldn¡¯t control it. The desire to return to her family, and even unconsciously, the future of the three of them would be outlined in her mind Song Beibei didn¡¯t know when, but Gu Yanqing had once again forcefully entered her life. He started to destroy everything that she had managed for the past three years, bit by bit. Song Beibei felt an inexplicable fear rise in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that if she was with Gu Yanqing, something bad would always happen. Song Beibei felt a headache. These two days, her mind was filled with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei felt like she was going crazy. Song Beibei shook her head. Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Song Beibei had already walked for quite a while and was about to head back. Suddenly, she felt her calf tighten, as if something was tangling around it. She looked down and saw a four or five-year-old boy hugging her calf. ¡°sister, I¡¯m lost. Can you take me home? ¡± The little boy hugging Song Beibei was very beautiful, especially his big eyes, which were like black pearls. Even just one look was enough to make her like him. However, the little boy was covered in dirt, as if he had crawled out of a rubbish heap. Song Beibei¡¯s heart softened, and she squatted down. ¡°little friend, what¡¯s your name? Where are your parents? ¡± The little boy said, ¡°My name is Fu Chengdong, and my mother¡¯s name is ye Yan. I don¡¯t have a father, but my mother died a year ago, and I don¡¯t have a mother anymore. ¡± The little boy seemed to be at an age that did not match his age. When he talked about his parents, there was no joy or sadness on his face, as if a withered soul lived in his little body. It was a little scary for no reason, but it was more heartache. Song Beibei reached out to touch his arm, but the little boy reflexively dodged. Only then did Song Beibei realize that in such cold weather, he was only wearing a thin piece of clothing. Half of his arm was exposed, and there were some bruises on it. Song Beibei grabbed his hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who hit you? ¡± The little boy pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. He stared at Song Beibei. The little boy said, ¡°sister, I¡¯m lost. Can you send me home? ¡± It was the same question as before. He seemed to be in a hurry to get home. But his voice had a somber tone that did not belong to a child. Song Beibei recalled that he had just said that he did not have a father or a mother. So Song Beibei asked again, ¡°then where do you live now? ¡± ¡°I live at 16 Yanliu Lane. ¡± Chapter 298 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had never heard of this name. This was port city, and she wasn¡¯t familiar with this place. However, Song Beibei looked at this child, and she absolutely couldn¡¯t leave him alone. The child looked into Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, and there were no ripples in his eyes. ¡°sister, can you send me home? ¡± Song Beibei was quite worried. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the police to send you home, okay? ¡± The child shook his head. ¡°No, they¡¯ll hit me. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart clenched. Why was he afraid of the police? But looking at the bruises on the child¡¯s body and the way he resisted, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t bear it. Especially since this child didn¡¯t look much older than Xin Tong. But it looked like he had suffered a lot since he was young. Song Beibei wanted to understand the situation. If he really was an orphan without parents, perhaps she could hand him over to Gu Yanqing. Pearl Group had a large sum of money donated to the orphanage every year. Those children who lived in the orphanage under the Pearl Group were basically able to go to school normally and receive a good education. Song Beibei took a taxi and sat in it with the little boy. On the way, Song Beibei asked the little boy a few questions. However, the little boy seemed to have changed into a different person. He suddenly became a little cold and did not seem to be willing to pay attention to Song Beibei. Song Beibei was also helpless. She reached out and touched his little head, but did not say anything. After getting in the car, the driver asked Song Beibei where she was going. Song Beibei said, ¡°16 Yanliu Alley. ¡± The driver looked at Song Beibei with a strange gaze. He looked Song Beibei up and down, but didn¡¯t say anything. Along the way, the driver nagged, ¡°a good girl should find a more serious job. She¡¯s already a mother, so she should have some responsibility. If the child grows up and knows what a mother does for a living, how will she have the face to be a person? ¡± Song Beibei was confused. She was about to ask what this Yanliu Alley was. The driver had already stopped the car. So they had arrived so quickly. He looked at Song Beibei with disdain again. ¡°little girl, you¡¯ll be back in time. ¡± He sighed heavily as he spoke. At this moment, the little boy in the car suddenly opened the door and rushed into the alley. Song Beibei called out twice, and his footsteps sped up. Song Beibei did not know what had happened. She hurriedly gave the money and chased after him. She even heard the driver¡¯s heavy sigh behind her. Song Beibei shouted Fu Chengdong¡¯s name as she chased after him. However, after an unknown period of time, the child was nowhere to be seen. Song Beibei ran for a while before she stopped. She panted twice and looked around. Only then did she realize where she had run to. This street was filled with lights, wine, and greenery. There were big red and green light signs at the entrance of every shop. However, those shops did not look like bars or hair salons. The environment inside was dark, but it was terrifyingly noisy. There were always a few seductively dressed girls standing at the entrance of each shop, smoking and ¡°soliciting customers¡± . There were many drunkards walking on the street. They casually pulled a girl into a house and then disappeared without a trace. The ground was damp, and there was vomit at the corner of the wall. Garbage could be seen everywhere. Wild dogs used their wet noses to push the garbage pile. In such cold weather, a group of green-headed flies flew up. The entire street gave people the feeling that it was dark. There was a rotten and moldy flower street that even had the smell of urine mixed in. Song Beibei did not know what this place was exactly. But she really detested this kind of place. There were dirty transactions everywhere, drunkards lying on the ground everywhere, and drug addicts hiding in the corner. She had wanted to leave too. But she still could not put her mind at ease about that child. She did not know why, but it was probably because that child was too beautiful. And that pair of jet-black, deep eyes, they were like pearls that had been lost in the sea. Song Beibei always felt that that child should not belong to this place. Song Beibei patiently walked forward, while observing the street number. The child said that he lived at 16 Yanliu Lane. This was only number 6. It seemed to be further in. Song Beibei walked forward, avoiding the crooked drunkard along the way. Along the way, she could hear all kinds of sounds. Sticky flirting, as if they were bargaining, the woman¡¯s screams coming from the attic upstairs, the man¡¯s swearing breath, everything was vulgar and unbearable to the ears. Song Beibei actually didn¡¯t know that such a place actually existed in a corner of such a prosperous city. She was like a cancer of the city, using her own way to rot and spread in this city. It was both heaven and hell, but it was also deeply ingrained and couldn¡¯t be removed at once. Song Beibei recalled the way the driver looked at her and the baffling words just now. She finally understood what he meant by what he said just now. It turned out that he thought of her as a girl who ¡°made a living¡± here. The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled into a helpless smile. She passed by one shop after another. Song Beibei finally stood in front of Number 16 of Yanliu Alley. This place was similar to the previous few shops. There were also a few girls wearing goblin makeup standing at the door. There was also a deep rotten smell coming from inside. Song Beibei had an idea in her mind Perhaps she could do a report about this alley. In this kind of place, the people who lived here had already thought of a name. It was called ¡°the shadow of the city. ¡°. Song Beibei almost pinched her nose and went in. Inside, the traffic lights were flashing, and there were women and men everywhere. Some were even directly on the SOFA in the living room¡­ ¡­ It was unbearable to look at. Song Beibei thought that there should be a person in charge here. She called out a few times, but no one paid attention to her. Song Beibei walked around, but she didn¡¯t see the child called Fu Chengdong at all. Song Beibei walked to the door and asked one of the girls with Goblin makeup, ¡°do you know where Fu Chengdong went? ¡± The girl glanced at Song Beibei and crossed her arms. ¡°We don¡¯t have Fu Chengdong here. Who Are you? You¡¯re new, and you look pretty good? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a little boy. He¡¯s only four or five years old. He¡¯s very pretty and has big eyes. ¡± The girl suddenly laughed. ¡°You¡¯re talking about a pretty boy. He¡¯s a bad guy. He¡¯s eating a hundred family meal here. Who knows where that son of a b * Tch went? ¡± A child eating a hundred family meal? The girl didn¡¯t seem to care about Song Beibei¡¯s words at all. Instead, she sized up Song Beibei. She took a puff of her cigarette and spat it on Song Beibei¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re new? ¡± Song Beibei was afraid that people would misunderstand. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to look for someone. ¡± The girl¡¯s Ruffian Tone said, ¡°if you¡¯re not here to do business, then leave quickly. This isn¡¯t a place where you can just come and go as you please. When you¡¯re sold, it won¡¯t be an injustice at all. ¡± Although Song Beibei was still very worried in her heart. But thinking about it, a girl like her really shouldn¡¯t stay in such a place for too long. Moreover, this woman said that Fu Chengdong grew up here eating the hundred family meals. So he should be very familiar with this place. Song Beibei planned to leave first. Just as she stepped out of the door, she was greeted by four or five drunkards. Song Beibei wanted to go around and leave, but the leader blocked in front of Song Beibei. His Greasy face came over and said, ¡°this little girl is really pretty. How much is it for one night? GRANDPA wants it. ¡± As he said that, a fat hand reached over. Song Beibei looked at that face and the smell of alcohol on her body. She felt her stomach churn, making her nauseous. Song Beibei took a step back in disgust and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone, not a lady who does business here. Get Out of my way, let me go. ¡± The drunkard in the lead deliberately wiped his eyes and laughed out loud, ¡°still pretending to be pure, I like it. 800 for one night, that¡¯s enough, right? I¡¯ll take you today. ¡± As he said that, he reached out to grab Song Beibei. Song Beibei pushed the Drunkard¡¯s hand away and rushed out. But unexpectedly, there were four or five people outside who grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°This girl is not bad. Big Brother, you can give your little brothers a good time after enjoying her. ¡± ¡°She still looks like a virgin. When did MEI¡¯s family have such a high-end product? ¡± Song Beibei felt goosebumps all over her body when those people grabbed her arm. She wanted to break free, but how could her strength compare to these burly men? * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 299 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt as if her arm was being clamped by an iron clamp, and a kind of panic emerged from the bottom of her heart. This kind of situation now had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Because, in these few short years, Song Beibei had actually experienced this kind of thing several times. Liang Bingkun was the same last time. It was just that every time, he was able to turn the situation around. But at that time, there was Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao. But now, Song Beibei was relying on her own strength, but she was unable to break free from these burly drunkards. Those few people had already grabbed Song Beibei and stuffed her inside. ¡°Let go of me, let go of me! YOU BASTARDS! ! Let go of me! ! ¡± Song Beibei roared. But those few men laughed. The more Song Beibei struggled, the more excited they became, as if they were looking at a little white rabbit in a cage. Song Beibei felt that screaming like this wasn¡¯t a solution. These people didn¡¯t have any sense at all. They were simply like gangsters and robbers. Song Beibei began to cry for help. She kept asking for help from the people who passed by her. However, those people were either girls wearing goblin makeup or guests here. They seemed to be used to this kind of situation. It was as if they were used to it and didn¡¯t even want to take a second look. They saw that they had been pushed up the stairs. The dim light and creaking old staircases gave off a rotten and damp smell. There were even a few people lying on the narrow stairs. The ground was covered in dirt. Song Beibei was really scared. When she was pushed into a small room in the attic, the fear reached its peak. The leader of the drunkards pushed the people behind him away. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t disturb my business. ¡± The people behind said, ¡°boss, you eat the meat first. You have to let us drink some meat soup later. This chick is so white and tender, she must be fresh to death. ¡± The drunkard at the front was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even stand straight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the boss said that the more people there are, the better. In a while, you guys can count each other as one. You guys won¡¯t die from pleasure. ¡± There was a wave of vulgar and lascivious laughter at the door. Song Beibei was simply disgusting. Their words entered Song Beibei¡¯s ears intermittently. She felt that something was wrong. But for a moment, she didn¡¯t have the mood to pursue it. She only thought about how to escape from these people¡¯s evil clutches. If she was really defiled by these people, Song Beibei would rather bang her head against the wall and die. Song Beibei remembered that she still had a cell phone in her pocket. She could call Gu Yanqing. Perhaps later, she could still hold out for a while and wait for Gu Yanqing to save her. However, when Song Beibei was finally released and thrown inside, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t find her cell phone at all. Even her wallet was gone. The money for the taxi just now was pocket change that she randomly took out from her pocket, so Song Beibei didn¡¯t pay attention for a moment Her mind suddenly recalled that when she got out of the car, the child bumped into her and then ran into the alley at lightning speed. She instantly knew what had happened. That child was that child! That child was a liar A THIEF! ! ! Song Beibei found it unbelievable. In fact, she had seen a lot of such things over the years. She had once done an interview about the children in the Rio favelas. Because of poverty, many of the children in the favelas went astray and did all kinds of things. And what was the difference between that child and those children? Song Beibei had seen too much of the dark side of this world in the past three years. She was also on guard. But just now, she didn¡¯t doubt that child at all. Perhaps that child had the cleanest and deepest pair of diamond-like eyes in the world. Song Beibei felt as if someone had poured ice water on her from head to toe, pushing her into a bottomless abyss. She had almost forgotten that most of the sins in this world were covered in pitiful clothes. How could she be so careless? But at this moment, it was useless to scold herself. She had to escape. She couldn¡¯t be destroyed like this. Xiao Xintong was still waiting for her at the hospital. She was considering starting over with Gu Yanqing. She hadn¡¯t thought it through yet Her future was being replanned. She had just seen a glimmer of light. She couldn¡¯t be destroyed in the midst of such a group of villains. At the door. The drunken fat man had already walked in unsteadily. His fat body pressed against the door and closed it. He was holding a bottle of white wine in his hand. He had been holding it since Song Beibei bumped into him. He smelled like alcohol. Song Beibei could smell him even if he was far away. The man had a wretched smile on his face. He reached out to grab Song Beibei. ¡°Little Beauty, I¡¯m here. ¡± The Room was very small. There was only an old-fashioned wooden bed against the wall. There were no windows around, but there was a skylight when she looked up. Song Beibei glanced at it. She was already thinking about whether there was a way to escape from the skylight. However, there was no chair in the room, nor was there anything high up. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t touch the roof even if she stood on her tiptoes. Unless she grew wings, there was no way she could escape. The man was already slowly approaching. The bottle of white wine in his hand would be gulped down from time to time. Song Beibei forced herself to calm down. ¡°If you let me go, I can promise you anything you want. I can give you a lot of money, as long as you¡¯re willing to let me go today. ¡± The drunkard said, ¡°even if I fuck you, I¡¯ll still have a lot of money. Besides, it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve found a girl as beautiful as you in this alley. I¡¯m not short of money, so you can follow me from now on. As long as you serve me well, I¡¯ll redeem you and not let those bastards outside touch you. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll have a lot of money if you fuck me? Who¡¯s giving you money? ¡± Song Beibei admired herself for being able to detect the loophole in this man¡¯s words despite the current situation. She really wasn¡¯t being paranoid. It was probably a sensitivity that she had developed since she started working in the reporter industry. Or perhaps, this situation really felt like a relapse of the past She couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene on the rooftop of the charity banquet that day. The man in the lead said that someone had paid ten million dollars for her life. Could there be a connection between the two? Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Ever since she returned, she had encountered too many things, but Song Beibei always felt that there was a pair of hands behind the scenes controlling something. Or rather, even though it had been peaceful a few days ago, Song Beibei also felt that there was always a pair of eyes in the dark, constantly paying attention to her. When she went out occasionally, she always felt that there was someone behind her. These few days, she inexplicably felt a chill down her spine. And now, Song Beibei was finally certain that perhaps all of this wasn¡¯t an accident, and it wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. The man chuckled. ¡°little beauty, don¡¯t resist me. These are all my people. If you obediently obey me, you will suffer less. If I were to use force, I would feel sorry for your small body. ¡± Song Beibei looked at him coldly, and the man had already pounced on her. Song Beibei¡¯s figure flashed, and she dodged. The man pounced on nothing and almost fell on the bed. When he turned around, the smile on his face was even more terrifying. ¡°You want to play cat and mouse with me? Fine, I¡¯ll play with you. ¡± As she spoke, she pounced towards Song Beibei. This man reeked of alcohol. It looked like they couldn¡¯t communicate anymore. But, what should she do now? Her strength definitely couldn¡¯t match up to this man¡¯s. Moreover, there were a bunch of goons guarding the door Song Beibei could see those people looking through the gap in the door. Even those unbearable laughter entered Song Beibei¡¯s ears. Even if she was going to die, she absolutely couldn¡¯t die here! And she definitely couldn¡¯t die like this. It was too dirty! Moreover, she still did not understand whether what happened today was an accident or whether someone had done it. If it was really done by someone, then that person¡¯s heart was simply too vicious. Song Beibei had already run to the door. The drunkard laughed, ¡°run, try running. You¡¯re here, but I¡¯m alone. If you go out, there will be four people taking turns. I see your delicate little body, how can you stand it? Come here, this Lord will dote on you. Let¡¯s be gentle, this Lord will never let the people outside touch a single finger of yours. ¡± Standing at the door, the laughter of the people outside the door entered her ears like demonic music. They were like those little devils from the underworld, greedy and disgusting to the extreme. Song Beibei knew that she could not escape, so she simply locked the door. The man in the room laughed loudly. ¡°What do those stinky storytellers say? A wise man submits to the circumstances. This little girl is enlightened. Come here, this Lord dotes on you. ¡± As he said this, the man was about to pounce on her. At this moment, Song Beibei was even calmer than she had imagined. She even had the strength to squeeze out a smile. Avoiding the man¡¯s touch, she pointed at the bed and said, ¡°go and sit there first. ¡± When the man saw that this little girl was actually smiling, it was so beautiful that it could topple a country. For a moment, his mind actually wavered. He immediately ran to the bed and sat down. He drank a mouthful of wine and then opened his arms. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer and said, ¡°come, little beauty, quickly come into this Lord¡¯s embrace. ¡± Song Beibei also obediently walked over. There was no way out. She could only throw caution to the wind! Chapter 300 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had just walked to the man¡¯s side when the man had already stood up in a hurry and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. A big face came over. Song Beibei dodged with force, bent her body and passed under his arm, then deftly went around behind him. Then, she directly picked up the white wine bottle that the man had placed on the bed. She closed her eyes and ruthlessly knocked down on the man¡¯s neck. Only the sound of the bottle shattering and the man¡¯s howl that sounded like a pig being slaughtered could be heard. Song Beibei immediately took two steps back. Her two hands were still tightly holding onto the half-broken wine bottle. The wine drops on the bottle mixed with fresh blood dripped down bit by bit. Song Beibei¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. But she had no choice, and there was no other way. She absolutely could not let this man violate her here. However, nothing she said would be of any use. She had no choice. The man clutched his neck and fell onto the bed. His fingertips started to drip with blood. It was obvious that he had completely sobered up. He pointed at Song Beibei and scolded, ¡°stupid girl, I¡¯m going to skin you alive today. ¡± As he said that, he shouted at the door, ¡°come in, all of you, come in. ¡± However, Song Beibei¡¯s attack just now was not light either. A piece of glass was inserted into the back of his neck. He cried out in pain. Looking at Song Beibei¡¯s appearance, he did not dare to rashly pounce over. The people outside had already realized that something was not right inside. They were shouting the man¡¯s name outside. Then they started knocking on the door. Fortunately, Song Beibei had already locked the door earlier. It wouldn¡¯t open for a while. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how long she could hold on. She had no time to think about other things at the moment. She forced herself to calm down quickly. There was no retreat, and life wasn¡¯t a fairy tale. She didn¡¯t have the confidence to imagine that a dragon-slaying warrior would appear by her side at any time. She could only rely on herself with all her strength. Song Beibei looked outside the door. The sounds of collisions made her heart palpitate. She could only give it a try. She held the wine bottle and continued to walk towards the man. The man was also panicking. His neck was pierced with broken glass. If he moved slightly, he might hurt the artery in his neck. The blood had dyed the clothes on his chest bright red. Seeing Song Beibei walking towards him with the broken bottle, he actually started to fear He looked at her as if she was looking at a lunatic. ¡°Stinky girl, what are you going to do? Are you crazy? Grandfather will definitely rip off your tendons and bones and throw you into the Huangpu River to feed the fish. ¡± Song Beibei actually sneered. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Song Beibei walked to the man¡¯s side The man¡¯s voice had also changed. ¡°Stinky girl, don¡¯t you know who I am? Why don¡¯t you go out and ask around for my name? This entire territory belongs to my tiger Lord. If you offend me, sooner or later you will die without a burial ground. ¡± Song Beibei actually smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will die first. Lie Down on the bed and don¡¯t move. Otherwise, we will fight to the death today. ¡± Although the DRUNKARD was cursing, looking at the girl¡¯s calm and cold appearance, he actually looked like she was really desperate. Blood was flowing from his neck. He did not dare to argue with this stupid girl who was desperate for her life. He could only lie on the bed trembling. Song Beibei jumped onto the bed and stepped on the DRUNKARD¡¯s back, just enough to reach the skylight on the roof of the attic. Fortunately, the skylight was old. She did not spend much effort to open the skylight. But at the same time, the door was also knocked open. Three or five big men rushed in from the door. Song Beibei saw that the situation was not good and threw the bottle in her hand toward the door. She grabbed the edge of the skylight, jumped, supported her arm, and climbed up to the skylight. The injured drunkard lay on the bed and howled. He called a group of people to send him to the hospital. Two people carried the drunkard out. The drunkard covered his neck as he shouted towards the rooftop, ¡°kill that damned girl for me. It hurts so much. Don¡¯t let that girl escape. Whoever kills that girl, I¡¯ll give him 100,000! ¡± The rest of the people were extremely excited. They all went up to the roof from the skylight. The roof was still a triangular-shaped tile roof. It was impossible to stand steadily on it. This was the attic on the second floor. Song Beibei stood on it, bending her body to prevent herself from falling. Three men had already walked out from the skylight and were carefully walking towards Song Beibei, saying nasty and vulgar words. Song Beibei looked down. Although this place wasn¡¯t very high, if it was a high-rise building, she might as well jump to her death. However, she was afraid that she would be crippled and be caught by this group of people. A sense of despair rose in her heart. She couldn¡¯t die. If she died like this, what would Xiao Xintong do? Song Beibei tried her best to walk in another direction. The three men had already caught up. Song Beibei was already close to the edge. Seeing that the three men had already surrounded her like wolves, she had no way to retreat. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation three years later. In the past, she always had nothing to fear. In any case, Gu Yanqing was behind her. In any case, when she was in danger, Gu Yanqing would always appear beside her mysteriously. Song Beibei suddenly found it funny. At that time, she was really ignorant and fearless. Actually, Song Beibei also knew that at that time, Gu Yanqing was always able to appear by her side at the first possible moment. It was because he had once installed a GPS device on her body, keeping track of her whereabouts at all times. At that time, she had once been hysterical. What she hated the most was Gu Yanqing restricting her freedom, scolding him for his perverted possessiveness! ! ! Now that she thought about it, being constantly cared for by others might not be the source of her fearlessness. Three men walked towards her. ¡°This chick is really hot. Brother Hu is almost crippled by her. ¡± ¡°This is not a good thing. We can give it to the three of us. Usually, any girl who is slightly attractive in Yanliu Alley will not be given to us. Isn¡¯t this a good thing? This time, she is the best. ¡± Song Beibei felt extremely disgusted. She would rather jump down. ¡°jump down, Beibei, JUMP DOWN! ¡± Song Beibei felt that she might be hallucinating because she actually heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice. She unconsciously turned around. On the damp and dark streets of Yanliu Alley, under the red and green lights, Song Beibei actually saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. He was wearing a black windbreaker and his brows were tightly knitted together. His aura was icy cold. Even the drunkards and hooligans on the road seemed to be able to sense it. When they saw this person, they took a detour. Song Beibei felt that she was really hallucinating. Otherwise, how could she see Gu Yanqing in such a situation. He had received a call from Gu Wanjing that night. He had gone to the company. It was impossible for him to appear in such a place. However, even if it was an illusion, it was still good. She had no other choice. In front of her was a pack of Wolves and tigers, and behind her was a cliff. What choice did she have? She saw Gu Yanqing opening his arms towards her. He kept telling her to jump down. This was good. In the end, she could still fantasize about his embrace. Song Beibei closed her eyes and jumped off the roof without hesitation. A second or two passed, but it felt like a few centuries had passed. The only person she couldn¡¯t bear to part with was Xiao Xintong. What should she do with the Child? If she didn¡¯t fall to her death and those people came again, she would definitely rather die than be defiled. But if she had died, what would Xiao Xintong do? Xiao Xintong now had a father. Gu Yanqing would definitely take good care of her. For some reason, her heart felt particularly uncomfortable. If she was given another chance, she would definitely remarry Gu Yanqing. What struggles, what conflicts, what uncertain future, what independent self-esteem, everything seemed to have turned into clouds. Wasn¡¯t that how people were? Why couldn¡¯t they cherish the person in front of them? Song Beibei was filled with regret. She had lived for nearly 23 years, but she had still failed miserably. In the past, she had always relied on Gu Yanqing to live under his wings. She had enjoyed his protection as a matter of course, but at the same time, she maintained her lofty self-esteem. In fact, it was not self-esteem, but a derivative of inferiority. In the past, she was a combination of inferiority and conceit. In these three years, she thought that she had grown up and become independent! Bullsh * T! Only she knew in her heart that she would never be able to escape from Gu Yanqing¡¯s shackles! She had always thought that Gu Yanqing was her cage. In the past, she had tried every means to escape and even risked her life to sever all ties with him. However, during these three years abroad, she finally understood that she was escaping from her home, a place where her soul could live in peace¡­ ¡­ In these three years, she felt lonely all the time. Only then did she realize that the most terrifying thing in this world was actually emptiness, the emptiness of the soul¡­ ¡­ Chapter 301 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei fell straight down. But the expected pain didn¡¯t come. It was as if she was hugged by someone and fell into an embrace. Song Beibei opened her eyes and instantly teared up. It was Gu Yanqing, it was really Gu Yanqing! It wasn¡¯t an illusion at all. That strong arm, that cold side profile, and that aura that everyone owed him five million. Who else could it be but Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei held back her tears and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Yanqing lowered his head to look at Song Beibei, his gaze cold. ¡°Song Beibei, when will you learn your lesson? In the past three years, how old have you been? ¡± Gu Yanqing was obviously suppressing his emotions. But this familiar reproach, that tone when he was cleaning up her mess, was actually more heartache than criticism. Song Beibei saw the worry and panic that was hidden under his anger in his eyes. Unfortunately, it was only three years later that she truly understood. Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t scolding her, but the deep-rooted fear and helplessness! Song Beibei hugged his neck tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! ¡± Gu Yanqing was defeated with just three words. It was rare for Song Beibei to admit defeat. Now that she was like this, she knew that she was afraid. Gu Yanqing hugged her waist and caressed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here! ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to cry at first. Even though her tears were rolling in her eyes, she didn¡¯t really want to cry. She was too weak. In the past, she would only cry when things happened to her. However, when she heard Gu Yanqing say this in her ear, she could not help but burst into tears. She was like a child. In the past three years, she had encountered all kinds of things and experienced many dangers. In order to become a full-time official as soon as possible, she once applied for a month to be a war reporter in Syria. Every day, she almost brushed past the grim reaper. She also once did news reporting in the stadium. When the stadium exploded, she narrowly escaped death. But at that time, she did not cry. She did her duty as a reporter and a citizen. She did not dare to be afraid. She did not dare not to be strong. Behind every dangerous situation, she knew that she had no one to rely on. She was the one Xin Tong relied on. So she could only choose to be strong numbly. But with Gu Yanqing around, everything was different. No matter what the situation was, she would not be afraid. What happened next was as expected. The three men chased after her, but the police arrived almost at the same time. Song Beibei saw the boy called Fu Chengdong beside Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei angrily grabbed the boy, ¡°you¡¯re such a young child, why are you so vicious? Why did you lie to me? Why did you lie to me to get me here? ¡± The boy¡¯s expression was still indifferent. She pushed Song Beibei¡¯s hand away and turned to Gu Yanqing, ¡°your wife is already out, give me the money quickly. ¡± Gu Yanqing sized up the boy. Then, he took out his wallet from his pocket, took out a thousand yuan from it, and gave it to the boy. The boy took out his phone from his phone and stuffed it into Song Beibei¡¯s hands. ¡°Your phone is old and can¡¯t be sold for money. I¡¯ll give it back to you. ¡± The boy took the money and quickly disappeared into the alley. The entire flower street was surrounded by the police force. Many people gathered around to watch the show. The coquettish-looking girls and the customers who patronized the place were interrogated one by one by the police. Then, many of them were taken away. Later, Song Beibei found out that Gu Yanqing was able to rush over because the child called Fu Chengdong Stole Song Beibei¡¯s phone and called Gu Yanqing. He also used this to blackmail Gu Yanqing for a thousand yuan. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how that child could be so scheming at such a young age. The burly men on the roof were all arrested. A police superintendent walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry. These people are arrested. Just find a reason and tell them not to come out for a year or two. Also, that local Ruffian, Xiao Tianhu, has been sent to the hospital. ¡± Song Beibei gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°how is that person now? ¡± The police superintendent smiled and said, ¡°I understand what Mrs. Gu means. Don¡¯t worry. He is currently on the way to the hospital. If he is delayed for a while, he will lose too much blood. I¡¯m afraid that when he is sent to the hospital, it will be useless. Mrs. Gu, you can rest assured. The road we chose is now heavily congested with traffic. Moreover, you are acting in self-defense and will not take any responsibility. This matter has nothing to do with you. Moreover, that scum. Many girls¡¯ innocence has been destroyed by his hands. Mrs. Gu, you are doing justice for the heavens. ¡± Song Beibei Thought of the scene just now, and her fingers were still trembling. Song Beibei grabbed the policeman¡¯s hand and said, ¡°that person can¡¯t die. We must save him. We can¡¯t let him die. ¡± The policeman didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when he saw song Beibei¡¯s excited expression, he thought there was more to it. He quickly replied, ¡°okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll give the order to send him to the nearest hospital. Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t worry. As long as you say the word, even if he dies, we¡¯ll be able to bring him back to life. ¡± The police officer left and hurried to make a call. The scene was very chaotic. The sound of police sirens and the yelling of customers all entered Song Beibei¡¯s ears. Song Beibei felt like she couldn¡¯t even stand properly. Gu Yanqing took off his coat and wrapped it around Song Beibei¡¯s thin shoulders. Then he asked, ¡°why did you save that man? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was cold. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing and said, ¡°after all, it¡¯s a human life. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°He deserves to die. ¡± Song Beibei felt a chill in her heart. Actually, she knew Gu Yanqing a little. He followed the rules and never broke the law. However, he had always been a person who would not offend others unless they offended him. Once someone really offended Gu Yanqing, the outcome would be very tragic. Liang Bingkun¡¯s ribs were almost broken and he was in the hospital for more than half a year. Song Beibei also knew that someone had crossed the law and tampered with it. It was just that she had never asked about it. Gu Yanqing had never been a very kind man. Song Beibei had known about it since a long time ago. Song Beibei said, ¡°I still have some things that I haven¡¯t figured out, so he can¡¯t die yet. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Song Beibei watched a figure walking over from afar and instantly shut her mouth. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get back. ¡± The Person Song Beibei saw was Gu Wanjing! Gu Wanjing walked over. She was dressed in black business attire and held a briefcase in her hand. She only took a glance at Song Beibei before she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, what exactly happened? Do you need my help? ¡± Gu Yanqing supported Song Beibei and shook his head, ¡°we¡¯ll talk about it later. ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at Song Beibei again, ¡°Yanliu alley is a famous and dirty exchange in Hong Kong city. Why is Miss Song in such a place? DID ANYTHING HAPPEN? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing who seemed to be hinting at something and said coldly, ¡°fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen. I¡¯m afraid that someone¡¯s plan has failed. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°Miss Song means that someone is scheming against you. Third Brother, this is a big matter. You have to investigate it clearly. Fortunately, nothing happened. If something really happened to miss song, the one who will suffer the most is third brother. He was very worried about you just now. ¡± Song Beibei admired Gu Wanjing¡¯s calmness and composure. Song Beibei refused to believe that everything had nothing to do with her. Indeed, there was no evidence that Gu Wanjing had anything to do with her recent encounters. But based on a woman¡¯s sixth sense, Song Beibei felt that this woman was not that simple. Gu Wanjing said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, didn¡¯t you just receive a call from a child? He was the one who told you Miss Song¡¯s location. I think we should start with that child. Maybe someone ordered us to do it. It¡¯s not as simple as stealing a phone and wallet? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll check it out. You drive. I¡¯ll send Beibei to the hospital first. ¡± Gu Wanjing drove and sent Song Beibei back to the hospital. Gu Yanqing sat next to her. Along the way, Gu Wanjing was still analyzing the situation with Gu Yanqing and the way to deal with it. Even Song Beibei was a little puzzled. If it really had something to do with this woman, she couldn¡¯t be so proactive. Wasn¡¯t she guilty and worried that she would be exposed? Could it really have nothing to do with her, just because of her prejudice against her. Or is it just me? Chapter 302 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Along the way, Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. Song Beibei was still in shock. She sat there with her head lowered and didn¡¯t say a word. It was as if her soul had wandered off to another world. Gu Yanqing comforted her softly. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°Yanliu Alley is the cancer of Hong Kong city. There are countless women who accidentally barge in every day and ruin their lives. Fortunately, this time there was no danger. If something really happened, I really don¡¯t know how to forgive myself. ¡± Song Beibei came back to her senses slightly, ¡°why do you have to take the blame on yourself, lawyer Gu? ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°I know that third brother is accompanying you at the hospital tonight. If it wasn¡¯t for the urgent matter at the company, I wouldn¡¯t have called third brother. If third brother could have been with you, I¡¯m afraid that such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. At the end of the day, I also have some responsibility. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°it has nothing to do with you. ¡± Song Beibei indeed sneered, ¡°lawyer Gu, you don¡¯t have to be impatient to take the blame on yourself. If it really has something to do with lawyer Gu, even if you play hard to get, you can¡¯t get away with it, can you? ¡± Gu Wanjing tightened her grip on the steering wheel. But she still smiled calmly, ¡°Miss Song has always been biased against me. ¡± As she spoke, she glanced at Gu Yanqing through the rearview mirror and said in a half-blaming and half-joking tone, ¡°third brother, you¡¯ve really messed me up. Miss Song has misunderstood me. ¡± Gu Yanqing said to Song Beibei, ¡°I went to the company tonight because there was a problem with the financial department. I only found out about it at the last minute. ¡± Song Beibei heard Gu Yanqing say this and felt an inexplicable anger in her heart. Was He trying to explain on behalf of Gu Wanjing? Song Beibei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t have to be so obvious about it. ¡± Song Beibei no longer paid any attention to Gu Yanqing. Back at the hospital, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t wait to go to the bathroom to take a shower. After changing into a clean set of clothes and coming out, Song Beibei felt a little more comfortable. Xiao Xintong slept next door and didn¡¯t wake up. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. In just a few short hours, it was as if she had experienced life and death. When Song Beibei came out, Gu Yanqing was sitting on the Sofa in the room. Gu Wanjing was also there, but she had not left yet. The light in the room was very dim. Gu Yanqing sat there quietly, like a deep thinker in the dark night. Gu Wanjing stood quietly behind her, no one knew what she was thinking. Song Beibei was extremely grateful to Gu Yanqing for what happened tonight. However, when she saw Gu Wanjing, she could not suppress the disgust in her heart. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°you guys go and rest. I¡¯m fine now. ¡± Gu Yanqing still looked at Song Beibei with his dark eyes, ¡°don¡¯t you want to say something to me? ¡± ¡°Say what? ¡± ¡°Just tell me about what happened tonight and what you wanted to say in the car but didn¡¯t say. ¡± Gu Yanqing was a sensitive person. Perhaps he had been too obvious in the car just now. So, just because she was a little suspicious, was he going to clear his beloved sister¡¯s name? Gu Wanjing was right beside him! How much trust did Gu Yanqing have in her? So, was he going to let the two of them confront each other face to face? Song Beibei, on the other hand, felt that it was rather ironic. Song Beibei said, ¡°I have nothing to say. I¡¯m sure you already know that it was that child who asked me to send him home and took the opportunity to steal my wallet and phone. I was unlucky and let my guard down. Even if I really died in Yanliu Alley, I still deserve it. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s attitude made Gu Yanqing frown. ¡°What are you saying? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°am I wrong? ¡± Gu Yanqing, how many things have happened since I returned to China? I was kidnapped during the charity banquet, and this time, I almost¡­ ¡­ Do you really think that all of this is a coincidence ? Why is all the bad luck in the world coming to me ? On the rooftop, the leader of the robbers wanted to kill me, saying that someone spent ten million dollars to take my life. Tonight, that person also slipped up, saying that someone paid him to defile me .. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why should I have to bear all this? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face instantly darkened. He suddenly stood up and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm, ¡°what did you say? Someone spent ten million US dollars to take your life? There¡¯s such a thing? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? What happened tonight? Who paid you to defile you? ¡± Song Beibei Flung him away, ¡°how would I know? I don¡¯t even know who the F * Ck I have such a deep hatred with, insisting on killing me. But I have to investigate this matter thoroughly, or else they¡¯ll really think that I¡¯m a sick cat, that I¡¯m at the mercy of others. ¡± Song Beibei had deliberately said these words to Gu Wanjing, who was beside her. If these two matters had nothing to do with her, it would be fine. But if they really had anything to do with her, Song Beibei would definitely not tolerate it this time. Gu Yanqing had already calmed down, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it thoroughly. No matter who it is, whoever dares to touch you will be dead for sure. ¡± Song Beibei deliberately glanced at Gu Wanjing. Her expression did not change and she was still very calm. However, when Gu Yanqing said this, Song Beibei could clearly see that her expression had changed Gu Wanjing finally said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Miss Song. If someone really did it on purpose, with third brother¡¯s strength, he will definitely be able to find that person. Since it¡¯s third brother¡¯s matter, I won¡¯t sit idly by. Third Brother has been too busy with the company¡¯s matters these few days. I think it¡¯s better to leave this matter to me. Give me three days and I will definitely give miss song a satisfactory explanation. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing. The collision of their gazes was like a contest. Did this Gu Wanjing have a ghost in her heart? If there was a ghost, how could she be so open and aboveboard? Or was she just showing all of this to Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei wanted to see what kind of explanation Gu Wanjing would give her this time? Gu Wanjing left, but Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t. To be more precise, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t chase him away no matter how hard she tried. He took a blanket from somewhere and lay down on the SOFA. The heating in this room had just broken down two days ago. Song Beibei was planning to get someone to fix it. The weather in early spring was as cold as winter at night. Song Beibei lay on the bed, but she could still see Gu Yanqing curled up under a thin blanket from the corner of her eyes. Song Beibei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°you should go back to sleep. ¡± Gu Yanqing ignored her. Song Beibei simply got up. ¡°Xin Tong and I will go to sleep. You sleep on the bed. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t move his body, nor did he even open his eyes. He continued to curl up. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Xin Tong is asleep. Don¡¯t wake her up. I¡¯ll sleep like this. It¡¯s fine. ¡± He was willing to do this, but Song Beibei had no other choice. She just lay down and fell asleep. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly felt a dent in the side of her bed. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Yanqing hugging the blanket and sleeping beside her. Song Beibei was about to sit up. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°The SOFA is too cold. I¡¯m just going to sleep on the bed for a while. It¡¯s almost dawn. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the clock on the wall in a daze. It was indeed past three in the morning. Forget it, she had already compromised. Gu Yanqing¡¯s physique was not that good in the past. A CEO who did not like sports had a delicate and expensive body. If he slept like this for a night, he might catch a cold. Song Beibei turned over and made some space. She carried Gu Yanqing on her back and was about to fall asleep. After a few minutes, she felt her entire back was pulled into a broad chest. Song Beibei was wearing pajamas, but she still felt as if there was a soldering iron on her back. Song Beibei was a little angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I knew I couldn¡¯t trust you. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand had unknowingly dug into the hem of her clothes. The warm air surrounded her ears. ¡°honey, I miss you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart softened when she heard him call her ¡®honey¡¯ . Then, for some reason, there was a trace of bitterness in her heart. She used her hand to push Gu Yanqing away. ¡°Gu Yanqing, we¡¯re divorced. I¡¯m not your wife. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing ignored her and pressed his lips against hers. ¡°Then let¡¯s get married again. You¡¯re the only wife I have in my entire life. ¡± An extremely lingering kiss was placed on her lips, wanting to swallow her whole. Song Beibei muttered, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t be like this. We can¡¯t go back. ¡± ¡°Why, Song Beibei? Why are you lying to yourself? You still love me, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, why would my name in your contact list be ¡®Hubby¡¯ ? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 303 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t say anything at that moment. That child called Fu Chengdong must have stolen the phone and chosen someone from the contact list to extort money. And just so happened to choose her ¡°husband¡± . Gu Yanqing¡¯s name in Song Beibei¡¯s contact list was indeed this. In the past, Gu Yanqing was ¡°old Geezer¡± in Song Beibei¡¯s contact list, and she had never deleted it. In America, Song Beibei had somehow changed her phone to this one night. All this time, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. It was just that in the dead of night, she would often stare blankly at this number. Actually, at that time, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know her phone number. She also knew that Gu Yanqing would never call. Perhaps, it was just to make her despair and give up on him completely. Gu Yanqing kissed her ear. ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s get married again, okay? ¡± ¡°No¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was still a little clear-headed. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss was so passionate that it trembled. Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t resist it. It was just like when she had read Li Bihua¡¯s ¡°luring monks¡± in the dead of night There was a sentence in it that was deeply engraved in her memory. ¡°It¡¯s like a wild dog nibbling on dry bones. It¡¯s like a wild bird snatching rotten meat. It¡¯s like holding a torch in the headwind and burning itself¡­ ¡± that primitive and fierce desire was mixed with the four years of madness It surged out. Every inch of her skin seemed to be trembling. The moonlight shone through the window, and only the two people¡¯s overlapping figures could be seen on the ceiling. At first, Gu Yanqing¡¯s movements still carried a trace of oppression, but later, Meng lie seemed to peel off Song Beibei¡¯s skin and bones, embedding them into her own body. Song Beibei felt that she was really about to die. It was as if someone had thrown her into the clouds. Her entire body was soft, wrapped in Gentle Water Vapor. She could not see or hear anything, only convulsing with joy. Gu Yanqing was like a crazy lion. He was at the edge of despair and was taking things without restraint. He felt that it would be good if he really died like this. At the very top, Gu Yanqing once again whispered into Song Beibei¡¯s ear, ¡°Song Beibei, say that you love me! ! ¡± ¡°I love you¡­ ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get married again, okay? ! ¡± ¡°No¡­ ¡± Another violent storm¡­ ¡­ The first ray of sunlight shone through the window in the morning. The weather today was extremely good. Even the few plants on the windowsill gave off a warm feeling. Song Beibei woke up very early. or rather, she didn¡¯t close her eyes at all. Her entire body was pressed against a firm chest, making her feel warm and stable. Gu Yanqing slept soundly. His breathing was quiet and long, and his arms were still wrapped around her waist. Song Beibei slightly stretched out a hand to grab the sunlight that shone in through the window. A wave of warmth shone on her white arms, like broken gold, jumping on them. Her eyes were hazy as she opened them. Song Beibei really wanted to grab hold of the morning sun today. It was so warm and reassuring. ¡°stop playing. You¡¯ll catch a cold easily. ¡± A deep and sleepy voice came from behind her. Gu Yanqing woke up. Song Beibei didn¡¯t turn around and said, ¡°the weather today is pretty good. ¡± Gu Yanqing kissed her soft hair. ¡°It is pretty good. ¡± Song Beibei retracted her hand and was about to get up. However, Gu Yanqing pulled her back. ¡°where are you going? Sleep with me for a while. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°let go of me. Xin Tong is about to get up. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Xin Tong usually wakes up at 7:30. It¡¯s only 6:00 now. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then I have to get up and make her breakfast. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s better not to. Xin Tong¡¯s body is still recovering. We can¡¯t take the risk. ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing, what do you mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°I mean I¡¯ll do it. You sleep a little longer. ¡± As he said that, Gu Yanqing had already gotten up to put on his clothes. Song Beibei stuck her face out from under the blanket and watched Gu Yanqing put on his clothes. She silently praised in her heart, ¡®he¡¯s really a prim and proper beast after putting on his clothes. He was worse than a beast last night¡­ ¡®. ¡­ In the end, she even begged for mercy, but he still didn¡¯t let her go. Thinking of this, her face flushed red. Gu Yanqing really went out. He went to take care of Xin Tong, so Song Beibei was naturally at ease. She narrowed her eyes and finally fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already noon. Song Beibei took a shower and went to see Xiao Xintong. Xiao Xintong was already eating lunch. Xin Tong had recovered very well and was basically able to get out of bed and walk. She was eating happily with a small spoon in her hand. When she saw Song Beibei enter, her eyes curved into two small moons. ¡°Mommy, uncle made sweet meat for me. ¡± Song Beibei walked over with some confusion. At a glance, Gu Yanqing really did make pineapple and old meat. Gu Yanqing suddenly asked, ¡°which of my sweet meat and your uncle he¡¯s is delicious? ¡± Xiao Xintong actually raised her eyebrows at Gu Yanqing. ¡°DADDI¡­ Uncle Gu¡¯s cooking is better than uncle he¡¯s. ¡± Gu Yanqing rubbed Xiao Xintong¡¯s fluffy hair. ¡°good girl. ¡± Then, he glanced at Song Beibei without batting an eyelid. Although his expression was calm, Song Beibei could still feel a hint of pride at the corner of his mouth. Song Beibei thought that she had seen wrongly. He was simply a Prim and proper child! This man was still as petty as three years ago! Song Beibei remembered that the last time he Yucheng came to visit Xin Tong, Xin Tong said that she wanted to eat he Yucheng¡¯s sweet meat. In the end, when they left, Gu Yanqing asked Song Beibei what the sweet meat was! Only now did Song Beibei know that this man had been competing with her at that time¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing with disdain. Just as she was about to say a few sarcastic words, she said, ¡°I want to eat too! ¡± Well, actually, she despised herself even more. Gu Yanqing¡¯s dishes were delicious. Song Beibei could not help but praise him as she ate, ¡°it¡¯s such a waste for a talent like you to be the chairman. You should be a chef. ¡± At that time, the head nurse was taking Xiao Xintong¡¯s temperature. She heard Song Beibei say this and looked at her strangely. Just as she was about to finish eating, Gu Wanjing came over. Song Beibei was glad that she was about to finish eating. Otherwise, she would not have had an appetite. There were so many good dishes. It would be a pity to waste them! Gu Wanjing came in with a serious expression and said, ¡°third brother, come out for a moment. I have something to tell you in private. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent. He also glanced at Song Beibei, ¡°it¡¯s alright. Just tell me directly. ¡± Gu Wanjing also glanced at Song Beibei. Her expression was a little ugly, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated the matter of Miss Song being kidnapped yesterday. As expected, it¡¯s not as simple as that child stealing a wallet. Someone is manipulating this matter from behind the scenes. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face instantly darkened. Song Beibei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. Gu Yanqing looked at Xin Tong and said, ¡°let¡¯s go inside and talk. ¡± Thus, he went to another room. It was the room where Song Beibei slept last night. The bed in the room was still a little messy. In the morning, Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to tidy it up. Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes from last night were still thrown beside the bed. A person like Gu Yanqing would never wear clothes for two days. He had already prepared his clothes here. Therefore, what happened last night was something he had ¡°planned for a long time¡± . In the morning, Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing calmly take out his own clothes from the temporary wardrobe. Song Beibei understood in her heart. The room was a mess. The quilt and clothes scattered on the floor seemed to be announcing the excitement of last night. Song Beibei calmly tidied up Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes in front of Gu Wanjing. She said indifferently, ¡°sorry, the room is a little messy. Don¡¯t mind it. ¡± Gu Wanjing, however, could not hold it in any longer. She clenched her fingers, but the corners of her mouth could still squeeze out a smile. She looked at Gu Yanqing, ¡°should I congratulate third brother and Miss Song for getting back together? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if he did not care at all, ¡°what exactly did you find out about the incident at Yanliu Alley? ¡± What exactly did you find out about Yanliu Alley Chapter 304 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing was silent for a while. Then, she said, ¡°it¡¯s Chen Chuyun. I¡¯ve investigated that child. In fact, that child has been waiting at the entrance of the hospital for the past few days. It¡¯s just that Miss Song hasn¡¯t gone out alone in the past few days. Someone bribed that child. Once he sees Song Beibei, he¡¯ll lead her to Yanliu Alley. I¡¯ve found that person. It¡¯s Chen Chuyun¡¯s chauffeur. I¡¯ve also investigated Xiao Tianhu¡¯s side. However, he won¡¯t say anything. But early this morning, I¡¯ve been sending people to monitor. I¡¯ve seen someone enter the hospital and go to Xiao Tianhu¡¯s ward. That person is also that chauffeur. ¡°. ¡°after that, I found the driver and used some tricks. He finally admitted that all of this was done by Chen Chuyun. He wanted to take revenge on Miss Song for putting the video online. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. ¡± Gu Wanjing glanced at Song Beibei She pretended to be taciturn, ¡°whether miss song put the video online or not is not important now. Even for you, at most, you¡¯re just invading other people¡¯s privacy. Miss Chen has indeed gone too far this time. But according to my understanding, with her daughter¡¯s temper, she should be able to do such a thing. ¡± Song Beibei originally wanted to say something, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and did not say anything. Gu Wanjing deliberately said it in such a light manner. In fact, she was hinting that she was the one who had done the video back then. Anyway, she did not want to explain anymore. Gu Wanjing wanted to label her in front of Gu Yanqing, but she had no choice. The people who should believe would still believe it. The people who did not believe would still not believe it in the end. It was just unnecessary to explain. Gu Yanqing glanced at Gu Wanjing, ¡°Bei Bei did not put the video online. You should also investigate this matter clearly in the future. ¡± Gu Wanjing frowned, ¡°third brother, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. As a lawyer, I can only investigate the facts, but I won¡¯t fabricate the facts. ¡± Song Beibei found it extremely funny. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she was the one who posted the video online? Gu Yanqing said, ¡°the handsome man¡¯s honeymoon is coming back soon. He¡¯ll probably come today. Leave this matter to him. You¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± Unexpectedly, Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes deepened. A certain hatred appeared faintly. She said directly, ¡°third brother, you¡¯re too protective. Only Miss Song has a motive for this matter. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m targeting her. It¡¯s just that some things are too coincidental to be explained. ¡± She then said to Song Beibei, ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t you agree with me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°lawyer Gu, I only know that if I did it, I would never deny it. If I didn¡¯t do it, don¡¯t blame me for everything. Lawyer Gu feels that no one else has a motive, but I feel that everyone has a motive. For example, your third brother was with me that day. Before his phone broke, he had the chance to take my phone away. Another example is lawyer Gu. I remember that day at the hospital, I met lawyer Gu. When my phone was being repaired at the repair shop, I left for a while. Who knows if someone would take the opportunity to break in, steal the video and put it on the Internet, and then frame me. Don¡¯t you think so, lawyer Gu? ¡± Gu WANJING¡¯s face darkened immediately. Her voice was gloomy, ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t slander me. ¡± Song Beibei smiled, ¡°lawyer Gu, don¡¯t be agitated. I didn¡¯t say that you were the one who put the video online to frame me. I¡¯m just giving an example. It¡¯s possible for everyone. It¡¯s possible for me, it¡¯s possible for you, and it¡¯s also possible for your third brother, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Gu wanjing actually felt speechless. She knew that this girl was actually very sharp-tongued. However, three years later, she felt that this girl had sharpened her sharp claws and repeatedly put a gun and a stick in front of Gu Wanqing. Who knew when she would reveal that matter. She reckoned that she still did not have complete trust in Gu Yanqing and only thought that she would be embarrassed if she revealed it. However, Gu Wanjing felt that this wretched girl should already be suspicious. Right now, every word she said in front of Gu Yanqing was a probing tone. She did not know how long it would take for the matter to be exposed if this continued. Moreover, last night, the two of them had actually¡­ ¡­ When she thought of this, the way Gu Wanjing looked at Song Beibei was as if she had been unconsciously poisoned. It had been three years, a whole three years. She knew best how Gu Yanqing had lived these three years. He was as pure and ascetic as a monk. Even though there were a few times when he was drunk and unconscious, she was always the one who sent him home. However, he did not even give her the chance to have sex after drinking. And now, this woman had only appeared for less than three months¡­ ¡­ They had actually already! ! ! ! Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. HATRED TO THE EXTREME! ! ! Gu Yanqing seemed to have noticed that Gu Wanjing¡¯s mood was abnormal as well. He looked at her with a slightly icy face, ¡°Wanjing, what exactly happened to you today? Why are you so against Beibei? ¡± Gu Wanjing gritted her teeth. In the end, she held it in. She revealed a smile that was usually like a mask, ¡°third brother, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t slept well these past two days. I¡¯m in a bad mood. ¡± His voice had already calmed down, ¡°third brother, what should we do next? The Chen family isn¡¯t easy to deal with. I think that since Miss Song has nothing to do, she won¡¯t let me go and negotiate with her. How about turning a big issue into a small one? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was gloomy, ¡°turning a big issue into a small one? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that kind of tolerance! ¡± As he spoke, he said to Gu Wanjing, ¡°leave the rest to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. You¡¯ve been working hard recently. Go back and rest well. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°third brother, your matters are my matters. Let me do it. ¡± At this moment.. Song Beibei suddenly stood up, ¡°didn¡¯t lawyer Gu say that he hasn¡¯t slept well recently? How would I dare to trouble lawyer Gu with my matters? How about this? I think it¡¯s better to let lawyer Gu go back to Xia city and rest well. Didn¡¯t you say that brother Junjie will be back soon I believe that he will help take care of it. Yanqing, what do you think?¡± Song Beibei deliberately walked over and held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. She was very affectionate and there was a hint of coquettishness in her words. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei holding onto his hands and listened to her affectionately calling his name. He was actually slightly distracted. However, Gu Wanjing seemed to be unable to control herself, ¡°is Miss Song overstepping her authority? Over the past three years, third brother¡¯s work and life matters have been taken care of by me. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not up to miss song to interfere between third brother and me! ¡± ¡°Wanjing, you should go back to Xia city first. I think you¡¯re tired too. Leave everything here to Junjie. In the future, you¡¯ll also leave everything in the company to Junjie. You just need to take care of your own law firm. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent. Gu Wanjing could not believe it at all. However, because of this stinky girl¡¯s words, Gu Yanqing actually asked her to be kicked out of his side. Over the past three years, she had done so much and paid so much. She was busy inside and out. When Gu Yanqing first took over the family business in port city.. It was precisely when Song Beibei went missing and there was no news of her. He was dispirited beyond belief. She was the one who supported him from behind, thinking of ways to deal with those old shareholders in Peishan. In these three years, he did not care much about his family business Most of his energy was still spent on the song family¡¯s Pearl Group. He casually handed the matters in port city to her and Zhong Junjie to handle. If it was not for her, Xiao Peishan would have long taken back all the shares of the Peishan group. She poured her heart and soul into it. Wasn¡¯t it just to help him guard the Xiao family¡¯s business. It was fine if she did not receive gratitude in return, but Song Beibei had dismissed her so easily with a few words? Could it be that her efforts over the past three years could not compare to Song Beibei¡¯s change of heart? Gu Wanjing understood Gu Yanqing. He just did not want her, this delicate wife, to be suspicious. He used to be so clear about his personal and business matters. But in front of Song Beibei, he was actually very unprincipled. She thought that her hard work could earn his favor, even if it was to rely on him. She did not expect that he would actually throw her away so carelessly. It was like throwing away a rag that had been used for a long time! ! ! Gu Wanjing bit her tongue. There was already a hint of blood in her mouth. But in the end, she endured it and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll return to Xia city tomorrow. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 305 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu wanjing gritted her teeth and left. Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing¡¯s back, her heart was still a little happy. She wasn¡¯t sure if these things had anything to do with Gu Wanjing. But based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding of Gu Wanjing,. He returned to the side of Gu Yanqing, her character, absolutely will not sit and wait for death. Will certainly do something, as to do something, Song Beibei does not know. That woman always hid herself too deeply. To be honest, Song Beibei was a little afraid of her. The matter about the video wasn¡¯t groundless. Up until today, they still hadn¡¯t found out how the video was posted on the Internet. Song Beibei thought for a long time. It could only be during the time when her phone was repaired and when she left. However, the people in the shop insisted that no one tampered with her phone. The person who repaired Song Beibei¡¯s phone was a deaf-mute. He was well-known for his behavior. Besides repairing her phone, he did not even know how to surf the Internet, let alone upload the video on her phone to the Internet. It suddenly occurred to her that she had gone to repair her phone after meeting Gu Wanjing at the entrance of the hospital that day. While she was in the taxi, the driver unintentionally said, ¡°look, is that Red Mercedes following us? ¡± Song Beibei looked back at that time. The traffic was surging. There were many red cars on the road. So she did not care. Later, the driver also said that it was a joke. She did not take it to heart. And last night, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing took Gu Wanjing¡¯s car to return to the hospital from Yanliu Alley. Song Beibei suddenly realized that Gu Wanjing was driving a red mercedes-benz. Inexplicably, her mind suddenly recalled that day when the driver said that a red mercedes-benz was following them. Song Beibei was actually not too sure. Perhaps these two things were just a coincidence. Perhaps the driver was just overthinking things that day. However, Song Beibei had no choice but to be extra careful. If this matter was really related to Gu Wanjing, then she could not imagine what this woman was trying to do¡­ ¡­ ¡°Are you feeling better? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s faint voice drifted into her ears. Song Beibei raised her head and met Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep eyes. Song Beibei felt as if he had seen through her, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed and explained, ¡°if I really had something with her, I wouldn¡¯t have waited for you for three years. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a moment, then said sullenly, ¡°who told you to wait? ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed helplessly. ¡°when are you going to remarry me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why would I want to remarry you? Don¡¯t tell me you think that what happened last night¡­ No matter what era it is¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Song Beibei, you agreed to it last night. ¡± ¡°That was when I wasn¡¯t conscious. ¡± Gu Yanqing kept asking about the situation last night. At that time, his rationality had already flown to an unknown place. Moreover, if she said no, the consequences would be unimaginable. Song Beibei blushed and said Sullenly, ¡°I was forced. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the matter between the two of US later. Let¡¯s settle the other accounts first. ¡± A lot of things happened in the next two days. Of course, Song Beibei got the news from the newspapers, the Internet, and television media. Hong Kong Socialite Chen Chuyun had once kidnapped actress Zhou Qiqi. She had taken nude photos and posted them on the Internet, causing the incident of Zhou Qiqi¡¯s suicide to be exposed. This incident had once shocked the entire entertainment industry half a year ago. Zhou Qiqi had come from a talent show background. Later, she had shot a few blockbuster movies and was a newly promoted movie queen. Her Future was boundless. However, half a year ago, she had been kidnapped. Nude photos had spread all over the Internet. Later on, it had caused her star¡¯s future to dim. Within a month, she had swallowed a pill and committed suicide. This incident had once shocked the entire country, but the results were inconclusive. Some said that she had offended the underworld and was kidnapped. Some said that she had become a mistress and was taken revenge by the main house. Some even said that the kidnapping was a self-directed act and that she had committed suicide because of years of depression. But at that time, public opinion was quickly suppressed and the kidnappers were still not caught. The police department was still investigating the case. But it had basically become a big unsolved case in the entertainment industry. What was even stranger was that from that day onwards, Zhou Qiqi¡¯s family members had collectively disappeared. It was said that they had emigrated. Zhou Qiqi¡¯s good friends before her death had also kept quiet about this matter. Even today, this matter would still be mentioned by the media and they would sigh. However, after half a year, the cause of Zhou Qiqi¡¯s death was suddenly exposed. Behind this tragedy was actually Chen Chuyun who had hired a murderer to kidnap Zhou Qiqi and had even posted pornographic photos on the internet. Although those photos were quickly suppressed, they had already caused an indelible impact. In the end, Zhou Qiqi could not bear it anymore. In terms of pressure, he chose to commit suicide. All the evidence and details were exposed. It was said that Chen Chuyun¡¯s driver had gone to the police station to surrender and exposed all the evidence. According to the evidence provided, it was because Chen Chuyun suspected that Zhou Qiqi was having an affair with Mo Lichuan that she did such a thing out of jealousy. Overnight, Hong Kong city was in a complete uproar. All the media, including Social News, reported this matter on a large scale. And Chen Chuyun had also been arrested by the police. In the television footage, Song Beibei saw Chen Chuyun¡¯s hysterical appearance when she was arrested. She would curse at one moment, then laugh crazily at the next, without any image to speak of. Song Beibei saw such a scene on the television and her heart was inexplicably complicated. People like Chen Chuyun were cruel and merciless. They even had no bottom line. What awaited her might be the high walls of the prison. It could be said that she deserved her punishment. However, for some reason, seeing her crazy appearance, Song Beibei felt that she was hateful, but at the same time, she also felt that she was somewhat pitiful and pathetic. There were eight hardships in the human world. Birth, old age, illness, death, resentment, love, separation, and failure. Birth, old age, illness, and death were all experiences that everyone had to go through. The greatest pain in the human world was actually the last three It could turn a normal person into a demon through torture, a madman! The most rare thing in this world was just the right timing. While you love me, I also love you. Perhaps this was the greatest fortune in the world. When Gu Yanqing came in, Song Beibei was staring blankly at the news on TV. Gu Yanqing walked straight in and reached out to turn off the TV. Song Beibei turned her head and was a little confused. ¡°You were the one who exposed Chen Chuyun¡¯s matter? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°she¡¯s Karma. Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± Song Beibei still asked, ¡°what will happen to her? The Chen family won¡¯t ignore her, right? Will it affect the Mo Corporation? ¡± Mo Lichuan had signed a share transfer agreement last time. She was now the biggest shareholder of the MO Corporation. Once she was imprisoned, the Mo Corporation would probably have a huge impact. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°after elder Chen learned about this matter, he cut off his father-daughter relationship with her and kicked her out of the family. Moreover, I think you¡¯ve underestimated Mo Lichuan too much. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°As far as I know, Mo Lichuan was already prepared. His company had a huge change a while ago. Most of the shares under his name were transferred to his son, Mo Yujiang. As Mo Yujiang was underage, all the shares temporarily belonged to his Guardian. Chen Chuyun had naturally investigated this, but she didn¡¯t expect that Mo Lichuan would suddenly change his guardian to Lu Huanzi. In other words, most of the shares in the MO Corporation had been transferred by Mo Lichuan to your good sister, Lu Huanzi. What Chen Chuyun got was not even worth mentioning. A while ago, when the court ruled for divorce, Chen Chuyun had already discovered it and was furious. In short, her current situation won¡¯t have any effect on the MO Corporation. ¡± Song Beibei was deep in thought. Mo Lichuan was an old fox. Chapter 306 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei said, ¡°I want to see her. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. Recently, she¡¯s had some mental problems. ¡± Song Beibei was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°This matter is really strange. It¡¯s said that Chen Chuyun has a habit of taking antidepressants all year round. It seems that her condition has worsened recently. So far, she¡¯s also receiving treatment. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s matter had temporarily come to an end. However, Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was still investigating some matters. Song Beibei did not ask further. But for some reason, Chen Chuyun¡¯s matter always made her feel that something was strange. It was worth being happy that Xiao Xintong had finally been discharged from the hospital. Song Beibei had originally planned to return to Xia city as soon as possible. But she did not expect that the Xiao Family already knew about Xin Tong¡¯s existence. Actually, they should have known long ago. It was just that some time ago, Xiao Peishan¡¯s health had not been good and he had been in the hospital. In addition, Gu Yanqing had deliberately concealed it to protect him. On the Night Xin Tong was discharged from the hospital, when Gu Yanqing was packing Xin Tong¡¯s things, he suddenly said to Song Beibei, ¡°come back with me for dinner tonight? ¡± Song Beibei was holding Xin Tong and telling a story on the SOFA at that time. Hearing Gu Yanqing¡¯s casual tone, she unconsciously frowned. ¡°To the Xiao Family? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°They want to see Xin Tong. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while and said, ¡°okay. ¡± This was beyond Gu Yanqing¡¯s expectations. Gu Yanqing suddenly raised his head to look at her. ¡°I thought you would disagree. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°what¡¯s the use of me not agreeing? You¡¯ve already made a decision in your heart. ¡± Based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding of Gu Yanqing, once he made a decision, it would be very difficult for him to change it. Gu Yanqing walked over and sat beside Song Beibei. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. ¡± Song Beibei lowered her head and said indifferently, ¡°go then. How can we talk about remarriage if we don¡¯t see each other? ¡± Gu Yanqing was stunned for three seconds. Although his voice was calm, he still couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°what did you say? ¡± Song Beibei raised her eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m not going to say it twice. ¡± Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei¡¯s face and kissed her fiercely, ¡°say it again. ¡± Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was really childish sometimes. Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing, ¡°Xin Tong is right next to you. ¡± Unexpectedly, Song Beibei carried Xiao Xintong, who was blinking her big eyes, and raised her head happily, ¡°Xin Tong, Call Me Daddy, call me Daddy. ¡± Although Xin Tong didn¡¯t quite understand what had happened, she could feel that something good must have happened at such a young age. Moreover, she usually called her uncle Gu in front of her mother. But Now? Xin Tong glanced at Song Beibei, who nodded. Xin Tong said happily, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, can I call you daddy from now on? ¡± Gu Yanqing placed Xin Tong on his shoulder and spun her around. Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing so happy. He actually disregarded his image and acted like a big child. Xin Tong was also extremely happy. She giggled happily on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder. When Song Beibei saw this scene, her heart was so warm that it was about to melt into water. She suddenly felt that this decision was probably the right one. These days, she had thought about it for a long time. After experiencing so many things, including the relationship between Chen Chuyun and Mo Lichuan, she was also very shocked. In fact, life was only a short few decades. Why couldn¡¯t she cherish every day and cherish the person she loved? She could use the past three years to put an end to it. She couldn¡¯t live in pain and resentment for the rest of her life. Gu Yanqing was right. Xin Tong also needed a complete family. Maybe she compromised. She compromised with the warmth of reality. Song Beibei only felt a long-lost sense of happiness when she saw this scene. She smiled in her heart, but scolded, ¡°put Xin Tong down quickly. Her heart isn¡¯t good. ¡± Gu Yanqing immediately stopped and carried Xin Tong down from his shoulder. However, he still kissed Xin Tong¡¯s forehead heavily. ¡°Your father finally doesn¡¯t have to guard the cold kiln for eighteen years. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing, who was so happy that he had lost his mind. She was both amused and angry. ¡°What nonsense are you talking to the child about? ¡± At night, Song Beibei Carried Xin Tong and sat in the car. She was still a little nervous. After three years, she didn¡¯t know how to face the Xiao family. Sitting in the car, Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei¡¯s hand in his palm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you. ¡± Gu Yanqing must have already negotiated with that side. He had always protected her. However, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. On the other hand, Xiao Xintong was extremely excited. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, where are we going? ¡± Ever since Song Beibei allowed Xin Tong to call him Daddy, Xin Tong had been calling him nonstop. Gu Yanqing held Xin Tong in his arms and said, ¡°we¡¯re going to see GRANDPA and grandma today. ¡± Xiao Xintong said, ¡°GRANDPA AND GRANDMA? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°GRANDPA and grandma are daddy¡¯s parents. ¡± Xiao Xintong suddenly revealed a worried expression. ¡°Then will grandpa and grandma like Xin Tong? ¡± Gu Yanqing Kissed Xin Tong¡¯s little face. ¡°They will definitely like her. ¡± The car directly entered the Xiao family¡¯s mansion. It stopped at the entrance of the villa. There were four bodyguards in black standing guard at the entrance all year round. When the Butler saw the car, he quickly came over and opened the car door. ¡°Young Master, young mistress, you¡¯re back. ¡± A few nannies followed behind. The Butler said to Song Beibei, ¡°young mistress, these are the professional nannies that Madam hired for young mistress. They are all experts in child rearing. ¡± One of them walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side. ¡°young mistress, let me carry the young mistress. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let her walk on her own. ¡± As she spoke, she placed Xin Tong on the ground. The villa was brightly lit. The housekeeper said, ¡°madam is in the kitchen. The dishes today were personally arranged by Madam. Master is in the study. Young Master Sun suddenly came over today. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly frowned. ¡°When did he come? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°he just arrived not long ago. ¡± Song Beibei stood beside him, a little puzzled, ¡°young master Sun, what Young Master Sun? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s here, Beibei. There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. I¡¯ll take advantage of this opportunity. Wait a while, don¡¯t be too surprised to see him. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what Gu Yanqing was trying to keep her guessing. She was very puzzled? Looking at Gu Yanqing¡¯s appearance, it seemed like she knew this young master sun? Song Beibei felt that this name, young Master Sun, was somehow familiar? What Song Beibei could not understand was when did the Xiao family have a new young master sun? However, Song Beibei did not think too much about it. The Butler had directly led them into the restaurant. Song Beibei did not expect that when she entered the restaurant, the first person she saw was actually Gu Wanjing. Last time, Song Beibei deliberately blocked Gu Yanqing¡¯s face and told him to go back to Xia city. Actually, it was just to make things difficult for Gu Wanjing. As for whether or not she went back after that, Song Beibei did not know either. She only knew that she had indeed disappeared in front of her and Gu Yanqing for a while. But, why did she run into Gu Wanjing in such a situation today? Even Gu Yanqing seemed to be a little surprised. Qing Qing asked plainly, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Gu Wanjing did not say anything, but Mu Lan came out of the kitchen She said, ¡°I asked Wanjing to come over. Don¡¯t I have a headache? The calming tea that Wanjing gave me last time was more effective than the medicine the doctor prescribed. A few days ago, when I finished drinking the tea, I asked Wanjing to bring me some more. She brought me all the way from Xia city. Oh right, she also brought you a top-grade grouper that you like. It¡¯s being steamed. ¡± Gu Yanqing responded. Chapter 307 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Lan finally cast her gaze on Song Beibei. Her voice was neither cold nor indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Xiao Xintong held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and stood beside Song Beibei. The small figure immediately attracted Mu Lan¡¯s attention. The moment she saw Xin Tong, Mu Lan¡¯s expression seemed to have become much gentler. She slowly walked over and walked in front of Song Beibei. ¡°This is my granddaughter? ¡± Xin Tong held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and looked up at Song Beibei. Song Beibei nodded and said softly, ¡°Xin Tong, call me grandma. ¡± Xin Tong turned her head and said, ¡°hello, grandma. ¡± Mu Lan smiled and said, ¡°she looks just like Yan Qing. ¡± Mu Lan looked at Song Beibei and said, ¡°sit down. We¡¯ll eat later. ¡± Song Beibei sat down and Mu Lan went to the kitchen to bring Xiao Xintong along. Gu Yanqing sat beside Song Beibei. Song Beibei was in a good mood. She smiled and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°your mother seems to like Xin Tong very much. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like my daughter? ¡± Song Beibei wanted to roll her eyes at him. Indeed, her daughter was her father¡¯s intimate little cotton-padded jacket. Gu Yanqing was such a cold and aloof person, but he was actually showing off without concealing it. Seeing Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing pair up and chat and laugh, she didn¡¯t feel good. However, she still squeezed out a smile on her face, ¡°the flight from Xia city is late today. I just arrived and Auntie insisted that I stay for dinner. If third brother feels that it¡¯s inconvenient, I¡¯ll leave now. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°let¡¯s have dinner together. ¡± Gu Wanjing sat down directly opposite Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, I¡¯ve already negotiated with the elites regarding the company¡¯s matters. But regarding Pearl¡¯s recent acquisition plan, regarding Mrs. Smith in the UK¡­ ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business later, ¡± Gu wanjing interrupted Gu wanjing calmly. Gu Wanjing bit her lip and glanced at Song Beibei who was beside her. Song Beibei acted as if she did not hear what they were saying and continued to play with her phone. Gu Yanqing took the initiative to approach her and asked in a roundabout manner, ¡°who are you texting with? ¡± Song Beibei had already put away her phone without batting an eyelid. ¡°When did Mr. Gu become such a gossiper? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°He Yucheng didn¡¯t tell you where he is now? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°Did you peek at my messages? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Then how did you know that Ah Cheng and I were texting? ¡± Gu Yanqing unconsciously frowned when he heard Ah Cheng¡¯s name. Then he said coldly, ¡°I just looked at them openly. ¡± He was as shameless as before. Gu Yanqing asked again, ¡°what did you say to him? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I asked him what he was doing, but he didn¡¯t reply to me. ¡± Gu Yanqing snorted. ¡°Of course he won¡¯t reply to you now. ¡± Song Beibei laughed instead. ¡°Xin Tong was discharged today. I only told him so that he wouldn¡¯t have the time to visit the hospital again. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°what¡¯s the rush? You can tell him in person later. ¡± Song Beibei was confused by what he said. But at this moment, Song Beibei saw two figures appear at the entrance of the restaurant. One was Xiao Peishan, and the one next to Xiao Peishan was¡­ ¡­ He Yucheng ¡­ Song Beibei was stunned and didn¡¯t react for a moment He Yucheng walked over instead. When he saw Gu Yanqing, he called out, ¡°uncle. ¡± Song Beibei was completely stunned. He Yucheng saw song Beibei¡¯s shocked expression and said, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re here. ¡± Song Beibei looked at he Yucheng as if she was looking at a stranger. If she hadn¡¯t heard it in her head, he Yucheng would have called Gu Yanqing uncle. What was going on? Gu Yanqing only responded faintly. Song Beibei still maintained her calm posture. She wasn¡¯t really calm, but she was a little stunned from the shock. Xiao Peishan walked over and said, ¡°Ah Cheng, I heard that you two went to Columbia University. Do you know each other? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°we¡¯re friends. We went to the same high school. ¡± Xiao Peishan smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention any of them to Yanqing? Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for introductions. ¡± Song Beibei still couldn¡¯t react in time. Xiao Peishan had already sat down at the main seat and said to Song Beibei in a deep voice, ¡°you¡¯re back? ¡± Song Beibei came back to her senses and acknowledged. Xiao Peishan sighed. ¡°In the past few years, I roughly know about the matter between you and Yanqing. It¡¯s normal for couples to get into a fight, but running away from home for a few years is really outrageous, not to mention having a child ¡°Do you know how cruel it is to keep it a secret like this? As a father, you don¡¯t know the whereabouts of your child. Father hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently, so he has accepted many things. He made the wrong choice when he was young, and when he gets old, he will torture you. It¡¯s too late to regret. ¡± Song Beibei said in a low voice, ¡°father, I know I¡¯m wrong. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s heart softened a lot when he heard Song Beibei call him ¡®father¡¯ . Finally, he sighed. ¡°Forget it, forget it. The two of you can just live a good life from now on. ¡± As she spoke, she looked around. ¡°where¡¯s my precious granddaughter? ¡± At this moment, Mu Lan happened to walk out of the kitchen holding Xiao Xintong¡¯s hand. When Xiao Peishan turned around, he saw her. He was so excited that he stood up. ¡°It¡¯s that little girl? ¡± Song Beibei hurriedly waved at Xin Tong. Xin Tong quickly ran over. Song Beibei pushed Xin Tong in front of Xiao Peishan. ¡°Call me GRANDPA. ¡± Xiao Xintong called out in a childish voice, ¡°hello, GRANDPA. ¡± ¡°good, good, good. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He immediately carried Xin Tong and let her sit in his arms. ¡°This child, why is she so obedient? ¡± Xiao Peishan looked at Xin Tong¡¯s delicate appearance, and his heart was filled with joy. But when he thought about how his granddaughter was already three or four years old, and it was the first time he had met her.. He couldn¡¯t help but blame Gu Yanqing. ¡°You¡¯re really useless. Your own child is already so old, and you only know that Bei Bei is hiding it. Don¡¯t you know how to find her? ¡± Speaking of which, she was quite capable. The Pearl Group¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t small either. Even if they weren¡¯t strong enough, everyone in the Xiao Family would be under your command. She called my precious granddaughter wandering outside for so long, and I heard that this child¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good. How much suffering must she have endured?¡± Song Beibei knew that although Xiao Peishan was blaming Gu Yanqing, he was actually saying these words to her. Her heart was also filled with indescribable complicated feelings. At this moment, Xin Tong suddenly twisted in Xiao Peishan¡¯s arms, ¡°GRANDPA, is there a cake? I want to eat cake. ¡± When Xiao Peishan heard that, he immediately said, ¡°cake, where¡¯s the cake? What? There¡¯s no cake? Then hurry up and buy it! Tomorrow, get me a few dessert chefs to specially make a cake for my granddaughter! ¡± Song Beibei really didn¡¯t expect Xiao Peishan to like Xiao Xintong so much. Even Mu Lan seemed to like this child unexpectedly. This was completely out of Song Beibei¡¯s expectations. It seemed that because of Xin Tong, the atmosphere at home this time was completely different from three years ago. Dinner began. Xiao Peishan had been holding Xin Tong in his arms the entire time. It could be seen that he liked her very much. Xiao Peishan pointed at he Yucheng and said to Xin Tong, ¡°little darling, this is your cousin. Call him cousin. ¡± Xin Tong said happily, ¡°what¡¯s cousin? He¡¯s Uncle Ah Cheng. ¡± Mu Lan glanced at he Yucheng. ¡°You both know each other? ¡± He Yucheng nodded. ¡°When we were in America, I often took her out to play. ¡± Mu Lan looked at Song Beibei and then looked at he yucheng. ¡°You two have a good relationship. ¡± He Yucheng smiled. ¡°Beibei and I are classmates. We¡¯ve always been good friends. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°the Xiao family is orderly. Don¡¯t call Beibei Beibei by her name. She¡¯s your uncle¡¯s wife now. No matter what, she¡¯s still your aunt. If you see her in the future, you should also call her by her name. ¡± He Yucheng didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Song Beibei, on the other hand, felt awkward. In fact, she still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on. But she still said, ¡°he¡¯s older than me. It¡¯s too weird to call aunt¡­ just call me by my name. ¡± Chapter 308 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Lan said, ¡°these are the rules. ¡± He Yucheng did not say anything, but Xiao Peishan said, ¡°alright, alright. Don¡¯t get involved in the children¡¯s matters. It¡¯s fine as long as they feel comfortable. Those with proper status, put them aside. Don¡¯t scare the children away. ¡± Mu Lan glared at Xiao Peishan, but did not say anything. The atmosphere at the banquet was unusually good. The main focus of Xiao Peishan and Mu Lan was on Xiao Xintong. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°the child had such a big incident a while ago, and none of you told me about it. If I knew about it, how could I allow that girl from the Chen family to stir up trouble and cause my precious granddaughter to almost lose her life? Later, when I heard the news at the hospital, half of my old life was lost. The two of you are really confused. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°the matter has been resolved. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°it¡¯s really a good thing for that girl from the Chen family. It¡¯s a pity that our Xiao family and the Chen family are old friends. On account of her father¡¯s face, otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have spared her. However, I heard that that girl is now in the mental hospital. It can be considered Karma. She even did something like kidnapping. She deserves it. ¡± Xiao Peishan sighed for a while before changing the topic, ¡°when do the two of you plan to hold your wedding? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to remarry? ¡± ¡°Tell me about the two of you. Three years ago, you were happily getting a divorce. You had to go through a lot of trouble before you knew how to cherish it. Last time, when you two got married, didn¡¯t you not manage to hold a wedding? ¡± ¡°I think this time, we¡¯ll hold it in Hong Kong city. It¡¯ll be a grand occasion. Let¡¯s hold it properly. It¡¯s been a long time since the Xiao family had a wedding. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll just need another certificate. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei¡¯s impression of the wedding a few years ago was that it was a shower of rose petals. Even though she had just come out of the small dark room in the detention center, even though she felt that the world was dark at that time. However, when she saw the city of flower petals scattered all over the plane, she knew that Gu Yanqing had personally completed all of this on the plane. This was the warmest and most beautiful memory in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. However, Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s have a wedding. I want to give you a formal wedding. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing. There was something flickering in his eyes. Song Beibei¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± He Yucheng suddenly put down his bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You guys take your time to eat. ¡± As he said that, he stood up and left. Mu Lan also put down her bowl and chopsticks. ¡°This child is becoming more and more unruly. I don¡¯t know how Xiao Wei taught her. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°forget it. Can you ignore him? It¡¯s rare for him to be willing to come back. ¡± Mu Lan snorted. ¡°Right now, all you care about is your daughter and your grandson. I¡¯m not eating anymore. ¡± As she said that, Mu Lan stood up and left the restaurant. For some reason, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Song Beibei did not know what was going on either. Xiao Peishan sighed. Only Gu Yanqing remained calm and collected as he continued to drink his soup. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s in menopause now. We¡¯ll eat by ourselves. ¡± Gu Wanjing stood up. ¡°take your time to eat. I¡¯ll go check on Auntie. ¡± Only Song Beibei, Gu Yanqing, Xiao Peishan, and Xiao Mianjun were left on the table. Xiao Mianjun was even calmer than Gu Yanqing, as if such a situation was already common. She did not even raise her face. Song Beibei also sighed in the end. She had a feeling that the atmosphere in the Xiao family was like a storm. They finally finished their meal. The nanny brought them to their rooms. In the past, her and Gu Yanqing¡¯s rooms were still clean and tidy. Song Beibei only remembered that when she was at the door, she saw he yucheng coming out from the opposite room. Their eyes met, and Song Beibei stopped in her tracks. He Yucheng only glanced at Song Beibei. Then he left again. ¡°Ah Cheng, ¡± Song Beibei called out to him. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I have something to say to him. I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at he Yucheng, then moved closer to Song Beibei¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°don¡¯t be too long. ¡± The Villa¡¯s garden was quiet at night. There were two tire swings in the garden. Song Beibei and he Yucheng sat on one. The two of them were silent for a long time, but Song Beibei spoke first, ¡°you never told me that your mother is the eldest daughter of the Xiao family, Xiao Wei. ¡± When Song Beibei was eating, she had basically thought it through. She was more or less aware of the matters of the Xiao family back then. Mu Lan was not Xiao Peishan¡¯s first wife. Xiao Peishan¡¯s first wife was called he yun, and Xiao Peishan had a daughter called Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei and Mu Lan were classmates. Later, at a class reunion, they invited the entire class to their house for a party It was also at that time that Mu Lan and Xiao Peishan got involved. Later on, things became even more dramatic. Naturally, no one knew the details. They only knew that back then, Mu Lan, who was not even seventeen years old, was pregnant with Xiao Peishan¡¯s child. He Yun went crazy and committed suicide not long after. Xiao Wei and Xiao Peishan severed their father-daughter relationship and disappeared without a trace. Almost everything made sense now. Xiao Wei changed her name back then and took her mother¡¯s surname, he. No wonder when Song Beibei came back from America to the Xiao Family, she saw a group of mercedes-benz cars parked under the Lotus neighborhood where teacher he lived. So many people in black were respectful to her. So the Xiao family had already found her. Song Beibei did not have the heart to gossip about the past grudges of the previous generation. However, she did not think that there would be such a coincidence in this world. He Yucheng was actually Xiao Peishan¡¯s grandson. He was Gu Yanqing¡¯s nephew. No Wonder Song Beibei felt that he Yucheng was like a person from a long time ago. As a result, she had a special impression of He Yucheng from the very beginning. Now, she finally understood. It turned out that the person who was somewhat similar to he Yucheng was Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei sighed and looked at he Yucheng. Under the cold moonlight, the corner of he Yucheng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you and Gu Yanqing were going to remarry. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head slightly and shifted her gaze to the moonlight above her head. The moonlight today was extremely beautiful. The moonlight was like a dream that was about to shatter in the blink of an eye. Song Beibei¡¯s voice seemed to come from afar. ¡°Ah Cheng, these past few days, I¡¯ve experienced some things and understood some things. I understand the most important thing in life. Do you think that if I remarry Gu Yanqing, I won¡¯t be able to tell if the same thing will happen again? I don¡¯t know. You also know that he has a childhood friend¡¯s younger sister who is eyeing him like a tiger. However, when I was struggling at the edge of despair, I suddenly understood that these obstacles were nothing ¡°One day after another, one day of happiness. As for what will happen in the future, let it happen. ¡± When Song Beibei came back to her senses, she found he yucheng staring straight at her. That expression was really indescribable. The despair and pain in his eyes seemed to be overflowing. He asked with great sadness, ¡°Beibei, what should I do? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. He Yucheng actually smiled. ¡°Song Beibei, tell me, what should I do? ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s voice seemed to be mixed with all the sadness and helplessness in the world. ¡°Do you want me to help you again? If I can¡¯t do it, what should I do? ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng¡­ ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°Do you know when the most painful day of my life was It was when I advised you to be together with Gu Yanqing. At that time, I knew that the person you cared about the most in your heart was still him. I advised you to communicate properly. I said that I wanted you to be happy, but do you know I regret it. I really regret it. I feel that I¡¯m the dumbest fool in the world. However, no matter how painful it is, I still hope that you can be happy. But in reality When I first met you in America, I felt like you had become a completely different person. You had turned from a living person into a hollowed-out doll. At that time, you spent all your time in the library. When I was talking to you, you were always in a trance, living like a walking corpse. When you gave birth to Xin Tong, you bled so much that you almost lost your life. Where was Gu Yanqing at that time Bei Bei, from that moment on, I swore that I would never give you up to anyone.¡± Chapter 309 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei looked at the person in front of her in a daze. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Ah Cheng, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how you feel about me, but I really can¡¯t accept it. There are too many good girls in this world. Don¡¯t put your time and experience on me. I don¡¯t know what to say either, but it was impossible for us to be together in the past. Now that you¡¯re Gu Yanqing¡¯s nephew, it¡¯s even more impossible for us to be together. Ah Cheng, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Other than being sorry, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what else to say. She had been avoiding him all these years. After he Yucheng and Lin Mu¡¯an started dating, Song Beibei had also suspected something. However, their relationship had lasted for so long that Song Beibei gradually believed it to be true. However, he Yucheng later told her that he and Lin Mu¡¯an were completely shielding each other. He was afraid that she would reject him, so he did this on purpose. Song Beibei had been in a mess ever since then. She suddenly felt that she might not know he Yucheng that well. However, she really didn¡¯t know how to handle such a situation. Song Beibei said, ¡°Ah Cheng, I know that this kind of situation has to be resolved. I don¡¯t want our relationship to end without being able to be friends. From now on, I¡¯m your aunt. I¡¯ve never thought of being with you, not even once. So, forget about me. Find a good girl and start dating yourself. It¡¯s not worth it for you to waste your time on me. ¡± He Yucheng was still sitting on the swing. He lowered his head. On such a Cold Day, he was wearing a white sweater. Song Beibei Thought of the first time she saw him. He was wearing a clean white shirt, standing under the fiery Red Phoenix Tree. His white clothes fluttered, and his warm smile was like a ray of sunlight in winter. It looked like ice, but his tentacles were warm sunlight. And now, it was no different from that time. He still liked to wear a white shirt, and his smile was still charming and warm. However, the maturity between his brows made him fade away from the image of a big boy in the past, adding a sense of maturity and steadiness. The polishing of the workplace also made him reveal more of his edge than before. He Yucheng did not say anything. He stood up and did not even glance at Song Beibei. Song Beibei did not know what kind of response this was. He Yucheng turned around and carried Song Beibei on his back. Finally, he said, ¡°it¡¯s your wedding. You don¡¯t have to invite me. ¡± He Yucheng entered the villa. Song Beibei did not get up. Looking at he Yucheng¡¯s back, Song Beibei felt an indescribable pain in her heart. After a long time, Song Beibei got up and went in. When Song Beibei went in, she just happened to see a car driving out of the Xiao Family¡¯s house. The Butler happened to be standing at the door. Song Beibei asked, ¡°who went out? ¡± The Butler said, ¡°young master Sun has left. Young Master Sun rarely spends the night here. ¡± Song Beibei was deep in thought before she went in. When she returned to the room, Gu Wanjing was in their room. But the door was wide open. Gu Wanjing was a little emotional. ¡°third brother, are you really going to remarry her ¡°She¡¯s been with he Yucheng for three years. Do you believe that there¡¯s no relationship between them ¡°You saw he Yucheng¡¯s reaction just now. Are you sure that Song Beibei won¡¯t change her mind? Do you think she¡¯s still the same Song Beibei as before? Third Brother, maybe this is just a trap. She and he Yucheng set up a trap together. WHO IS HE YUCHENG ¡°He¡¯s Xiao Wei¡¯s son ¡°Xiao Wei¡¯s mother died because of your mother. She¡¯s been missing for many years. Now that she suddenly appeared and asked her son to split half of Xiao Peishan¡¯s shares, don¡¯t you think this is a trap Third Brother, you¡¯re so smart. Don¡¯t be blinded by your feelings. Maybe this is just a conspiracy that Song Beibei and he Yucheng put together!¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Gu Yanqing coldly interrupted Gu Wanjing. ¡°Song Beibei is my wife. It¡¯s not your place to judge her. ¡± Gu wanjing instantly fell silent. Her face instantly turned pale. She bit her lip. ¡°third brother, how can you speak to me like this? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°No one knows better than me who Song Beibei is. She¡¯s my wife and I absolutely trust her. I can¡¯t tolerate anyone slandering her. Even if it¡¯s you, you can¡¯t do it. Also, don¡¯t meddle in my matters in the future. I¡¯m afraid that Beibei will misunderstand ¡°I have to take into account her feelings. ¡± Gu Wanjing chuckled, ¡°third brother, you¡¯re taking into account her feelings. Have you ever thought about my feelings ¡°It¡¯s been more than twenty years. I¡¯ve always been your shadow and never left your side. I thought that only the two of us were the most intimate. I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand. Why is our relationship of more than twenty years since we were young not comparable to that little princess ¡°She¡¯s just a pitiful worm that you used to atone for big brother¡¯s sins. You feel guilty for her, not love. Third Brother, don¡¯t get it wrong. The person you should see is me. We¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts since we were young. Everyone thinks that we¡¯re destined to be together. Third Brother, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to marry me. ¡± There was no change in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. His expression was even colder than before. He said bluntly, ¡°I know very well who I feel guilty towards and who I love. Don¡¯t lie to yourself and others. Wanjing, you¡¯re very smart. There are some things that you should know very well. My wife in this life will only be Song Beibei. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was very cold. It was as if even his voice was filled with a thousand-year-old ice. Gu Wanjing could not hold back her tears. ¡°third brother, how could you treat me like this What did Song Beibei do for you Other than endlessly causing trouble for you, what did she do for you? In the end, it was just because of her status as a daughter. Was it because she was born superior But am I not outstanding enough now I worked so hard to climb to my current position and stand at the top of the world. How am I inferior to that little daughter now?¡± Gu wanjing suddenly stepped forward She hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist from behind, ¡°why can¡¯t you love me? My requirements aren¡¯t high. I just want a little bit of your love. You have a wife and children. I don¡¯t care. I can stay by your side for the rest of my life, but third brother, you can¡¯t not give me a chance. ¡± Gu Yanqing pulled Gu Wanjing¡¯s hand away from her waist bit by bit. Gu Wanjing held on tightly, her fingers already turning white. In the end, Gu Yanqing pulled her away. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Wanjing, you saved me from the fire back then. I¡¯m very grateful. All these years, I¡¯ve always treated you as my biological sister, but¡­ ¡± Gu wanjing suddenly took a step back She covered her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen anymore. Third Brother, don¡¯t say it. Please, don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want you to feel guilty towards me. I don¡¯t want to be your sister. I¡¯ve never treated you as my brother. I don¡¯t want to hear it. You must never tell me. ¡± As she spoke, Gu Wanjing turned around and rushed out of the room. When she was at the door, she happened to see Song Beibei standing at the door. Song Beibei¡¯s expression was calm. Gu Wanjing gritted her teeth, ¡°Song Beibei, you must be very pleased with yourself. Don¡¯t be pleased too early. I won¡¯t let you get what you want! ¡± Gu Wanjing had really lost her composure. Song Beibei had never seen her, who had always been calm and shrewd, reveal such a hysterical and ferocious expression. Gu Wanjing left. Song Beibei stood there for a while before she walked in. Gu Yanqing stood beside the Sofa and looked at Song Beibei. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say. She was silent for a while before she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to peek. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide anything from you. ¡± Song Beibei was touched. Gu Yanqing was more resolute than her. When she was standing outside the door, she heard Gu Yanqing say those words. Song Beibei thought that if she were Gu Wanjing, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. The biggest harm a man can do to a woman is that my feelings for you are only out of guilt and gratitude. Not to mention, it¡¯s an arrogant and powerful woman like Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei said, ¡°There¡¯s a question I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. ¡± ¡°Go ahead. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the question Gu Wanjing just asked. She¡¯s better at everything than me. Why don¡¯t you love her? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°no matter how good she is, what does it have to do with me? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart moved slightly. Even if you¡¯re better than me, what does it have to do with me? * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 310 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei sighed in her heart, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Gu Wanjing like this. I think she doesn¡¯t want to endure anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly, ¡°she¡¯s just too stubborn. ¡± Song Beibei walked over and hugged Gu Yanqing gently, ¡°we¡¯re all too stubborn. To some people, it may be a gift, but to others, it¡¯s like hell. Gu Yanqing, thank you for your stubbornness¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing gently stroked Song Beibei¡¯s hair and suddenly said, ¡°Beibei, grow your hair a little longer. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and looked into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, ¡°do you think that way, I¡¯ll have a little more? ¡± A while ago, when Lu Huanzi was chasing after the recently popular ¡®why Shengxiao Mo¡¯ , there was a famous line in it. After the male lead and the female lead reconciled, he asked her to grow her hair a little longer. The female lead asked why? The male lead said, ¡°because this way, you¡¯ll have a little more. ¡± At that time, this sentence had touched Lu Huanzi to the core. Song Beibei did not expect that the exact same lines would come out of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth. She looked at him with great anticipation. Gu Yanqing frowned, ¡°you¡¯re really too ugly. ¡± Song Beibei immediately pushed him with a black face, ¡°why aren¡¯t you following the script? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled instead. How could he be ugly? He just hoped that from now on, he did not have to arm himself with such a neat image. Gu Wanjing left the Xiao family¡¯s manor. He drove off alone. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Song Beibei went to carry Xiao Xintong back to sleep. Xiao Xintong and Xiao Peishan stayed in the children¡¯s room. It was said that this room was recently tidied up and arranged. The toys and dolls inside were piled up like a mountain. This was the first time Song Beibei saw Xiao Peishan sitting on the carpet. There were fluffy rabbits all around him and he was playing Jigsaw Puzzles with Xin Tong. Song Beibei stood at the door and called out, ¡°Xin Tong, it¡¯s time to sleep. ¡± Xiao Xintong turned around and was very happy. She pointed at the toys piled up in the room and said, ¡°Mommy, these are all given to me by grandfather. ¡± Song Beibei took off her shoes and walked in. Xiao Peishan had already stood up. He looked at his watch and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so late already. Xin Tong should be sleeping now. You should take her to bed. ¡± Song Beibei Carried Xin Tong up and said to Xiao Peishan, ¡°Dad, you should go to bed early too. ¡± Xiao Peishan nodded and said, ¡°are you and Xiao Sheng¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was indeed slightly taken aback. She asked, ¡°Dad, what do you want to know? ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°nothing. Father wants to say that you¡¯re Xiao Sheng¡¯s aunt now, so your status is different. Although you two were classmates in the past, it¡¯s better to keep a little distance. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I understand. ¡± After returning, Song Beibei still felt a little uncomfortable. She did not know what Xiao Peishan¡¯s words meant. After giving Xiao Xintong a bath, she carried her and placed her on the bed. Xiao Xintong was wrapped in a towel like a porcelain doll, only revealing a pair of big black eyes. ¡°Mommy, can the three of US sleep together today? ¡± Song Beibei helped her dry her hair. ¡°Mommy will sleep with Xiao Xintong. Daddy has his own room. ¡± Gu Yanqing said from the side, ¡°why can¡¯t we sleep together? ¡± As he spoke, he was already lying on the bed, his hands resting on the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here today too. ¡± He looked like a rascal. It just so happened that a person like Gu Yanqing was born with good skin. Even when he acted like a rascal, he was still refined and handsome, making people unable to dislike him. Finally, the three of them lay on the same bed. Xiao Xintong slept in the middle, lying in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Gu Yanqing told Xin Tong a story, and Xin Tong fell asleep after listening to it for a while. Gu Yanqing touched the face of the little girl in his arms, leaned over, and kissed her forehead gently. Song Beibei felt a sense of happiness when she saw this scene. She wanted to cry. If she had a camera in her hand, she would have captured this scene. Unfortunately, at the same time, she wanted to immerse herself in this warmth for a long time. The scene was so beautiful that it was suffocating. When Gu Yanqing raised his head, he saw Song Beibei looking at him with a slightly intoxicated gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny, and then he said softly, ¡°come here. ¡± Song Beibei collected her thoughts and asked, ¡°what? ¡± Gu Yanqing said matter-of-factly, ¡°after kissing the little baby, of course I have to kiss the big baby. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes. ¡°Gu Yanqing, when did you become so mushy? ¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled up. He leaned over and kissed Song Beibei¡¯s Lips. Song Beibei looked at Xiao Xintong in panic. ¡°Hey, Xin Tong is sleeping? ¡± Gu Yanqing simply grabbed the back of Song Beibei¡¯s head with one hand. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and he said in a low voice, ¡°so, don¡¯t move around. Don¡¯t Wake Xin Tong up! ¡± This person! ! ! ! How could this be? Gu Yanqing Kissed Song Beibei for quite a while before he released Song Beibei in satisfaction. Song Beibei¡¯s face was flushed red. She was terrified. However, she didn¡¯t dare to resist. She was afraid that she would wake Xin Tong up, so she could only let Gu Yanqing do whatever he wanted. She could only glare at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing found it funny. Her eyes were full of tears and her lips were red. It didn¡¯t look like she was staring at him, but more like she was smiling. ¡°LEAD! ¡°! Gu Yanqing felt a faint flame burning in the bottom of his heart. He forced himself to look away from Song Beibei. He lay down, closed his eyes, and said calmly, ¡°sleep. ¡± Song Beibei glared at Gu Yanqing again and carefully lay down as well. In fact, she was very happy in her heart. This was the first time the three of them had laid on the same bed together. Xiao Xintong slept between the two of them. Song Beibei looked at Xiao Xintong¡¯s small face and then at Gu Yanqing¡¯s handsome side profile with his eyes closed. So when Xin Tong was asleep, she looked exactly like Gu Yanqing. She was as beautiful as a painting. Song Beibei felt that she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. She wouldn¡¯t get tired of watching her like this for the whole night, right. However, she still fell asleep in a daze. On the other hand, although Gu Yanqing had been avoiding his eyes, he actually didn¡¯t sleep at all. After Song Beibei fell asleep, she turned her body sideways and opened her eyes to look at the mother and daughter pair. Xin Tong and Song Beibei also looked very similar. She was born with fair skin and looked very cute with a lithe appearance. When she slept, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, as if she was having a sweet dream. Xin Tong¡¯s eyes looked exactly like Song Beibei¡¯s. They were very big and very clean, like a black Pearl without any impurities. These three years, these eyes were like a ball of flame, burning repeatedly in her dreams. But when she woke up, it was ultimately empty. Gu wanjing asked her, why must it be me? Song Beibei herself also suspected that she would only cause trouble for him. What exactly did he love about her? Gu Yanqing had never said that it was because Song Beibei¡¯s eyes had always been like a child¡¯s since she was young. They had never been tainted by secular fireworks. Even though she had experienced harm and endured pain, she was still as quick as ever. Gu Yanqing had lived at the bottom of society since he was young and was used to the cold and warmth of the secular world. But when he first met Song Beibei, he felt that she was like a little angel. She felt as if she could be saved even when she saw those eyes. No one else knew how good she was, but only he knew. He didn¡¯t want others to know either. It was as if she was his secret treasure, and he didn¡¯t want too many people to covet her. Gu Yanqing reached out and gently stroked Song Beibei¡¯s hair. Then, he pulled the two of them into his arms. ¡°Baby, I love you both. ¡± The Xiao Family had already started to prepare for the wedding. Almost everyone in Hong Kong city had heard that Gu Yanqing was going to get married. Previously, Gu Yanqing had already publicly admitted to the media that he was engaged. However, that fianc??e was still under strict protection. Even the Paparazzi could not catch a whiff of it. However, no one had expected that. Gu Yanqing was going to get married again to that young daughter of the song family. Three years ago, Gu Yanqing¡¯s divorce case had caused a stir. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 311 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Three years ago, Gu Yanqing¡¯s divorce case was causing a stir. The young daughter herself announced on Weibo that she was breaking off all ties with him. At that time, she even said that from then on, men and women getting married had nothing to do with each other. For a moment, it caused a thousand waves. There were many rumors in the market. Some said that the young daughter was young and immature and eloped with another man. There were also people who said that it was Gu Yanqing who took away all the assets of the song family. The young daughter left home with nothing. Gu Yanqing was a typical ingrate. However, that young mistress disappeared from the public¡¯s sight after that. No one had ever seen her again. Everyone knew that the name of Gu Yanqing¡¯s ex-wife was taboo for Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu had almost never had any sexual scandals in the past three years. The only thing that was known to the outside world was probably his relationship with Gu Wanjing¡¯s lawyer. Many people knew that the two of them were childhood sweethearts who grew up in the same orphanage. There were even rumors that it was Gu Yanqing who forced the young mistress to divorce back then, so that he could marry this barrister in a legitimate manner. However, there was no news for three years, and this rumor gradually disappeared. Until a while ago, when Gu Yanqing took the initiative to announce the engagement to the media. Now, the matter had finally surfaced. Gu Yanqing¡¯s second wife was still the song family¡¯s daughter, Song Beibei. The media exploded again. Back then, the relationship between the two of them was known to everyone. They wished they could die of old age and never see each other again. Now, they suddenly announced their remarriage and held the wedding of the century as the eldest young master and young mistress of the Xiao family. This caused countless women in the city to be heartbroken. However, there were also people who said that the two of them had taken a detour around the world and could still be together. They believed in love again. Although Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were not people from the entertainment industry. Their attention was far more than the average celebrities in the entertainment industry. As the boss of huanyu entertainment, one of the largest entertainment companies in the country, many of the a-list artistes under Gu Yanqing immediately released the news and sent their blessings. This also greatly increased the attention of the wedding of the two of them. Song Beibei curiously logged into her past Weibo. It was still the same [ vitality girl, Song Beibei ] She now had tens of millions of fans. She did not post a new Weibo. The latest one was still the same one that announced the divorce with Gu Yanqing three years ago. The comments below were in the hundreds of thousands. Song Beibei opened it to take a look. The comments on it were all comments from the past two days. There were all kinds of comments in the hot comments. Some people were watching the show while others bet that the two of them would get a divorce within a year. A group of people organized a protest against Gu Yanqing¡¯s remarriage. There were also some who lamented. Of course, there were also some who offered their blessings objectively and sincerely. Song Beibei hesitated for a moment before deleting this Weibo Post. After thinking for a while, she posted another Weibo Post: [ yes, we¡¯re married again ] In just a few seconds, Song Beibei¡¯s Weibo page was almost paralyzed. The comments below were thousands of Meng zengs. Song Beibei did not look at it again and directly logged out of the LOGIN. She posted such a Weibo Post not to say anything, but to give herself a new start. A solid starting point for a fresh start. There was no need to hide it. Since she couldn¡¯t escape the criticism, she announced loudly, ¡°yes, we¡¯re married again. ¡°. Gu Yanqing happened to come over and saw song Beibei posting on Weibo. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°what did you say? ¡± Song Beibei had already turned off her phone. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Gu Yanqing took out his phone and looked at it. He nodded in satisfaction and said two words, ¡°very good. ¡± Song Beibei was a little confused. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I finally have a status. ¡± Song Beibei recalled the first time they got married. Song Beibei had just turned 18 and had gone to the civil affairs bureau to get her marriage certificate. The first condition was to marry in secret. In fact, they had been in a secret marriage for a long time. Gu Yanqing had always cared about status. Song Beibei said, ¡°do you want to post a Weibo Post too? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°No, my last Weibo post is pretty good. ¡± Song Beibei went to check Gu Yanqing¡¯s last Weibo Post. It was when Song Beibei unilaterally announced her divorce, Gu Yanqing¡¯s reply [ Song Beibei, you want a divorce? Dream on ] Through the phone screen, Song Beibei could still feel Gu Yanqing¡¯s anger when he posted this Weibo Post. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t regret her decision to divorce him three years ago. If it weren¡¯t for these three years, she would probably still have a knot in her heart for the rest of her life. She used these three years to break the past. At the same time, she used loneliness and having nothing to make herself more independent. Now that she stood by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side, she had more confidence than before. Actually, Song Beibei knew that the relationship between them wasn¡¯t because of Gu Yanqing most of the time. It was because Song Beibei wasn¡¯t very satisfied with herself. Without these three years, perhaps she would forever be under Gu Yanqing¡¯s wings, a little princess who would never grow up. Song Beibei didn¡¯t regret it, only regret! Let Bygones be bygones. She could not wait to be happy in the future. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, accompany me to try on my wedding dress this afternoon. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°didn¡¯t you like custom-made wedding dresses in Italy in the past? In two days, when you have time, the two of US will go to Italy? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°That was when I was young, reading novels and watching idols. I knew that the wedding dress had to be made in Italy, and the diamond ring had to be custom-made. Actually, there was no need for that. I don¡¯t want to wear a villa at my wedding. I want to be like an ordinary person. My husband will accompany me to all kinds of wedding dress shops to choose a suitable wedding dress. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve really grown up. ¡± Song Beibei knew what Gu Yanqing meant. Actually, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t necessarily agree with some of her thoughts in the past. At that time, she was a little girl, pursuing romance and being free-spirited. However, Gu Yanqing was still willing to satisfy her fantasies, such as the rain of petals in the sky. After Song Beibei stepped into society, she gradually understood how rare it was to be able to do this. Gu Yanqing was really accommodating to her. In the afternoon, the two of them went to the largest custom-made wedding dress shop in Hong Kong city. The salesperson of the wedding dress shop recognized Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing immediately. She immediately informed the manager of the shop. A few minutes later, the manager of the shop personally came over to receive them. ¡°I¡¯m Zora, the senior manager of the shop. It¡¯s an honor for Mr. Gu and miss song to come to our shop. What can I do for you? ¡± Song Beibei looked at the man and said, ¡°why do I feel that you look a little familiar? ¡± Zora¡¯s expression changed. ¡°really? That might be fate. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Help me pick a wedding dress that suits me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± There were originally many people in the shop. But after a while, the number of people gradually decreased. In the end, only Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were left in the huge shop. Almost everyone came over to serve Song Beibei. Song Beibei sighed. Originally, she only wanted to try on the wedding dress like everyone else. She didn¡¯t expect it to become a special VIP. The other customers in the shop were all stolen away. Zora picked out a few wedding dresses and introduced them to Song Beibei. They were all made by famous foreign craftsmen. Song Beibei took a fancy to one and went to the fitting room to try it on. The process of the wedding dress was complicated. With the help of two professional stylists, she even wore it for twenty minutes. When Song Beibei came out of the fitting room, there was a large floor-to-ceiling mirror in front of her. Zora said, ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re so beautiful. This wedding dress seems to have been custom-made for you. It¡¯s like a fairy in a forest covered in mist. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I like your metaphor very much. Thank you. ¡± ¡°Miss Song is naturally beautiful. I meant what I said. ¡± Song Beibei was quite satisfied with herself. There weren¡¯t too many burdens on the wedding dress. The Hem of the dress was covered in layers of thin gauze. Each layer was as thin as a CICADA¡¯s wings. From Afar, it really looked like clouds and mist. Song Beibei turned around, but she didn¡¯t see Gu Yanqing. Zora said, ¡°Mr. Gu just received a call. He¡¯s answering the phone at the balcony. ¡± Chapter 312 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zora said, ¡°should I send someone to inform Mr. Gu? He will definitely be very surprised to see you in your current state. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°No need, I just want this one. Help me change out of my clothes first. I want to let him see me in my wedding dress on my wedding day. ¡± Zora said, ¡°alright, Miss Song. ¡± Song Beibei changed out of her clothes and ordered the wedding dress. She planned to look for Gu Yanqing. However, her stomach suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, so she went to the bathroom first. So it was her period. Song Beibei was suddenly relieved. The previous incident with Gu Yanqing was unexpected, so the two of them didn¡¯t do anything. They didn¡¯t take any medicine after that. Song Beibei¡¯s period was never allowed, and it didn¡¯t seem to be safe at that time. Song Beibei had been very worried these past few days. She even told Gu Yanqing about it this morning. Gu Yanqing also looked a little worried. Song Beibei even sighed at that time. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re going to get married again. If we¡¯re really pregnant, we¡¯ll give birth. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing said with a dark face, ¡°we¡¯re not going to have children. ¡± When Song Beibei saw how stubborn Gu Yanqing was back then, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart. She was also a little angry. She was the one who gave birth to the child, yet he didn¡¯t want it. After a while, Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s very dangerous for you to give birth. There will be cases of mother and baby hemolysis. ¡± Only then did Song Beibei come to a realization. Gu Yanqing¡¯s blood type was RH negative, and so was Xiao Xintong. This had happened when Xin Tong was born. When Xin Tong was born, she already had neonatal hemolysis. At that time, she had severe jaundice, heart failure, and even shortness of breath. She stayed in the incubator for a few weeks. Moreover, when Song Beibei gave birth to Xin Tong, she also suffered a massive hemorrhage and almost died. Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to give birth anymore. Because of the blood type, there were all kinds of dangers when the child was born. She really couldn¡¯t bear it one more time. Moreover, she only wanted to wholeheartedly take care of Xin Tong and let her slowly recover. Therefore, she was really relieved. ¡°who was that guest just now? The manager actually sent all the guests away and specially entertained them? ¡± Song Beibei was about to go out. She heard someone talking outside, and the content of the conversation seemed to be related to her. In order to prevent awkwardness, she planned to wait for a while. Another person said, ¡°you don¡¯t even know Mr. Gu? No wonder. You just returned to China not long ago. That man is the president of Pearl Group and her ex-wife. ¡± ¡°I know about Pearl Group, but you said it was his ex-wife? Why would the CEO of Pearl Group accompany his ex-wife to try on her wedding dress? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the news in the past two days? ¡°? ¡°¡­ Mr. Gu and his ex-wife reunited and announced their remarriage. Don¡¯t look at Mr. Gu¡¯s ex-wife who looks like a vase, but her identity is also very important. Moreover, the story of them breaking up and getting back together in the past can be told for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°Irene, tell me quickly. ¡± This was also the first time Song Beibei heard her own story from someone else. It was actually similar to the rumors in the media. Of course, it was also half true and half false. The outside world mostly made up stories about their relationship. There were all kinds of grudges, relationships, and interests of the rich and powerful. Some of them were exaggerated beyond belief. The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she listened. It was as if she was listening to someone else¡¯s story. She felt that it was somewhat interesting. The person beside her seemed to be fascinated as well. He asked, ¡°this rich man¡¯s marriage is really different from ordinary people. Irene, do you think that lawyer Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing are having an affair? ¡± The woman named Irene said, ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. That lawyer is a ruthless character. Do you still remember what I just told you? A few years ago, that young lady caused trouble and almost went to jail. The wedding date was announced to the public, but the wedding was not held as planned. In fact, it was all because of that lawyer. So I think there¡¯s something fishy going on here. It¡¯s obvious that she wants to be promoted. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± The girl beside her was a little confused. ¡°Why do you say that? ¡± Irene said, ¡°have you heard of Princess Caesar? ¡± The other girl was very surprised. ¡°Now that you say it like that, I suddenly have an impression of her. Princess Caesar is a wedding dress, the most precious thing in Pronovias¡¯ family store. But I heard that something happened to this wedding dress later. I was still in school at that time, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. I just heard that the diamond string on Princess Caesar¡¯s waist was broken, and the diamond that fell on the ground caused the miscarriage of the Wang Family¡¯s future young mistress. This matter caused a sensation, but what does this matter have to do with them? ¡± Irene said, ¡°have you ever thought that the thread on Princess Caesar¡¯s waist is an alligator¡¯s thread? How could it break so easily? Someone must have tampered with it. That young mistress of the Wang Family seems to be called Qi Shan. That Qi Shan was actually not trying on the wedding dress that day. It was someone from the shop who took the initiative to call her and specially asked her to come at that time. It was said that Qi Shan and Song Qianjin had some conflicts in the first place. The two of them quarreled at the slightest disagreement. Later, Qi Shan stepped on the diamond on the ground and slipped until she miscarried. Everyone thought that it was an accident, but the Wang family put all the blame on Song Qianjin. They were almost sent to jail. Later, it was Mr. Gu¡¯s mother, Mrs. Xiao, who mediated between them. This matter could be considered as settled. But in fact, this was not an accident at all. It was a frame-up deliberately arranged by the lawyer. ¡± The person next to him was very surprised. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing. Irene, how do you know so much about it? ¡± Irene lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯ll only tell you one person. Actually, the person who tampered with the alligator line was our manager! ¡± ¡°You mean Zora? How could it be the manager? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This Song Qianjin was originally from Xia city. Zora was originally from Xia city. Three years ago, she parachuted to our side to be a manager. It was arranged by that lawyer Gu. I treated you like a sister and told you about it. Half a year ago, Zora got drunk at the annual meeting. Wasn¡¯t I the one who sent her back? ¡± At that time, she had already told everyone that she was drunk. I had been holding it in and did not dare to tell anyone about it. Did you notice that today, when that Song Qianjin arrived at the shop, she said to Zora, ¡°you look a little familiar. Zora¡¯s face turned pale. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s feeling guilty. I really didn¡¯t expect this world to be so coincidental. However, the psychological quality of the manager is really strong. She has been acting so calm all this time! ¡± ¡°UNBELIEVABLE! ¡°! ¡°Why would she do such a thing in the past if she wasn¡¯t mentally strong? No wonder she rose to the top so quickly. Now that she¡¯s the director¡¯s lover, it can be said that she¡¯s doing well. People like us who graduated from professional schools can only work here. What¡¯s wrong with this world? ¡± ¡°Society is so unfair. who asked you to have a bottom line? Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. It¡¯s time to go out. You must keep this matter a secret. The fights between those rich and powerful families are too complicated. We¡¯re just a bunch of onlookers. We just need to gossip. Don¡¯t get into trouble. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know what kind of character I am? I don¡¯t like to get into trouble. ¡± After saying that, the two of them washed their hands and left the bathroom. Song Beibei was already standing in the cubicle. She felt her legs go soft. She suddenly felt a slight pain in her palm and realized that she had unknowingly pinched her nails into her palm. This incident had always been a pain that Song Beibei did not want to remember. Those dark days in the detention center. She had always thought that it was an accident. She had never blamed anyone. As for Qi Shan, she felt somewhat guilty. After all, she had lost a young life. But! ! ! She had not expected it! Even such an accident was a deliberate conspiracy! ! ! Gu Wanjing! It was Gu Wanjing again. How many things had she done behind her back that year? She was actually so vicious. She had used someone else¡¯s knife to kill someone. It was obvious that she was trying to torture her to death! ! ! And her methods were so flawless. If not for the fact that she had accidentally heard about this four years later,. She would probably be kept in the dark for the rest of her life. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 313 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei only felt that her hands and feet were cold. Everything that had happened in the past was like a surging tide slowly rising up, immersing her entire body in it. Her entire body was cold. Song Beibei felt suffocated for a moment. Her heart was trembling with a certain indescribable shock and anger. She was even a little afraid. Gu Wanjing was really much more terrifying than she had imagined. That was because Song Beibei could not figure out how to create such a coincidence and completely keep herself out of it. She was so meticulous and even timed it so precisely. She was so good at calculation. Song Beibei could barely think in her head. Only a few intense emotions were lingering in her mind. Until her phone vibrated in her bag. Song Beibei subconsciously took out her phone. It was a call from Gu Yanqing! Gu Yanqing Gu Wanjing arrived at the wedding dress shop at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Logically speaking, the wedding dress shop was not closed at this time. However, it was very quiet inside. There were no customers at all. There were a few shopping guides gathered together and were talking about something. When they saw Gu Wanjing enter, they immediately dispersed. Gu Wanjing walked over and asked directly, ¡°where¡¯s Mr. Gu? ¡± One of the shopping guides said, ¡°Mr. Gu asked you to wait for him in the lounge. I¡¯ll take you there. ¡± Gu Wanjing followed the salesperson to the lounge. This was actually a VIP fitting room. Usually, after the customer had chosen a wedding dress, they would arrange for a separate lounge. They would place the wedding dress that the customer had chosen in the closet. The wedding dress that Song Beibei had just chosen was hung in the closet. The Salesperson said, ¡°Mr. Gu said that if you came, he would let you wait for him here for a while. ¡± Gu Wanjing frowned. She looked around and happened to see the wedding dress hanging. She asked, ¡°Mr. Gu is here today to choose a wedding dress? ¡± The Salesperson said, ¡°Mr. Gu came with Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu picked this one. ¡± Gu Wanjing frowned, ¡°is that the wedding dress that Song Beibei picked? ¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Gu¡¯s dress is very stunning. The wedding dresses in our shop are all custom-made by a master. They are the only ones in the world. The wedding dress is also chosen for the owner. This wedding dress is very suitable for Mrs. Gu. It¡¯s also fate. Mr. Gu didn¡¯t see Mrs. Gu wearing the wedding dress today. Mrs. Gu said that she wanted to give Mr. Gu a surprise at the wedding. ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at the wedding dress thoughtfully. She asked, ¡°where are the two of them? ¡± Song Beibei had received a call from Gu Yanqing. However, nothing was said on the phone. Actually, she had called Gu Yanqing earlier to apologize for what had happened last night. Gu Yanqing was actually a little absent-minded. At that time, she had asked him what he was doing. Gu Yanqing replied indifferently, ¡°accompanying my wife shopping. ¡°. Gu Wanjing tactfully hung up the phone. Accompanying his wife shopping. Gu Yanqing spoke so naturally. There was even a hint of indulgence in his words. However, his tone towards him was neither warm nor cold. After the incident at the Xiao family last night, she thought for a long time and took the initiative to apologize to Gu Yanqing and admit her mistake. Gu Yanqing only said a few words, neither warm nor cold. It was nothing more than asking her to put it down and wish her well. These words only made her heart ache and hate him even more. That was not what she wanted to hear at all. However, she had no choice. She loved Gu Yanqing, so she had to lower her voice and say to him, ¡°I love you, it¡¯s my fault¡­ ¡°. ¡­ Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, was always indifferent. No! Gu Yanqing was much more indifferent than before. Ever since Song Beibei returned, Gu Yanqing always kept a distance from her, whether intentionally or not. But, how could he keep a distance from her? Between them, that line had never crossed. Gu Yanqing was good to her. At least, besides Song Beibei, she was the only woman who could talk to Gu Yanqing. So, she often wondered. If Song Beibei disappeared, should she be the person that Gu Yanqing needed the most? During the three years that Song Beibei disappeared¡­ She did not live a happy life either. Because even though that little heiress had disappeared from the world, she was still in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart. During these three years, Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart was like a locked iron door. No one had the key to open it. Gu Wanjing could not. No woman could. Sometimes, Gu Wanjing felt that she was about to compromise. It was good that she could not have him. No one could have him. At least, she was the closest one standing outside the door. Perhaps one day, Gu Yanqing would come to the realization that the first person he would see when he opened the door would be himself. For the past three years, she had been living with this kind of hope. However, Song Beibei¡¯s appearance had extinguished all her hopes. It was like a fire had burned down her spiritual home. How long had Song Beibei Been Back? She was actually going to remarry! What was even more hateful was that there was actually a child between them! Gu Wanjing felt that Song Beibei was also very scheming. She had given birth to the child without batting an eyelid. What exactly was that darn girl thinking in her heart! Didn¡¯t she already disappear Why did she suddenly appear again! ! ! Didn¡¯t she hate Gu Yanqing to the bone back then? How could she forget about the past after three years! ! ! Gu Wanjing only had hatred in her heart! She unconsciously walked to the front of the wedding dress. The wedding dress was very beautiful. She imagined Song Beibei Standing Beside Gu Yanqing in the wedding dress and her heart was filled with hatred. She wished that she had a pair of scissors in her hand to tear the wedding dress into pieces! However, she did not do so. Instead, she reached out to touch the wedding dress. Her fingertips followed the curve downwards, and the touch was slightly cold. She could not help but picture herself standing next to Gu Yanqing in this wedding dress. There was a wall in this room with a piece of floor-to-ceiling glass. Gu Wanjing looked at her face in the mirror. Although she was not as pure as Song Beibei, she was still considered pretty. Gu Yanqing never knew that she had always been called the number one beauty in the legal world in the industry. Many people praised her for her beauty and many elites were willing to be under her skirt. All these years, she could be considered to be the moon in the eyes of many stars. But alone, the person at the top of her heart could not see anything. She was so stingy that she did not even give him an appreciative look. However, when he looked at Song Beibei, it was as if he was looking at the most beautiful thing in the world. She had fantasized countless times that she would be able to put on a wedding dress and stand on the altar with Gu Yanqing to swear an oath. She had had this dream almost since she was young. But now, Gu Wanjing could clearly feel that her dream was breaking bit by bit. Perhaps, she would never be able to wear a wedding dress in this lifetime. If she could not marry Gu Yanqing, what was the point of wearing a wedding dress. An idea suddenly popped up in her mind. She really wanted Gu Yanqing to see her in a wedding dress. She would definitely be very beautiful. Perhaps she would not lose out to that little princess at all. After this idea appeared, it began to grow uncontrollably. Finally, she took the clothes out from the clothes rack and went to the fitting room. Gu Wanjing changed into her wedding dress by herself. She pulled open the curtains and walked out of the fitting room. She stood in front of the mirror that had fallen to the ground and looked at herself in the mirror. The person in the mirror had exquisite facial features, red lips and white teeth. She let her hair down and actually looked very different from usual. When everyone heard the name Gu Wanjing, they would almost all associate her with a strong woman. Actually, very few people knew that her ancestral home was in Jiangnan and she was an authentic Jiangnan woman. Back then, she was abandoned on the bluestone streets of Yanyu in Jiangnan. Later on, she wandered around and ended up in the dry city of Xia city. Gu Wanjing looked at the woman in the mirror. She was already 29 years old But if one looked carefully, fine lines had already appeared under the corners of her eyes. Suddenly, her youth had passed like this. Gu Wanjing actually felt a little sad in her heart. The person in the mirror was very beautiful. It turned out that wearing a wedding dress really made her seem like a different person. It was too different from her usual black business attire. Even she was stunned. What about Gu Yanqing? Just as she thought of this, Gu Wanjing heard the door ring. She did not turn around. But from the mirror, she saw that the person who opened the door and appeared at the door was Gu Yanqing. Chapter 314 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing was very nervous. But she tried hard to smile on her face. Then she slowly turned around and called out with a smile, ¡°third brother¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing was obviously stunned for a moment. But almost in the next second, he frowned slightly. Then he said, ¡°Gu Wanjing, what are you doing now? ¡± Gu Wanjing was really very disappointed. Because Gu Yanqing¡¯s face did not have a hint of surprise. In fact, the focus of his gaze did not even fall on her face. It was as if she was not worthy of his attention at all. On the contrary, Gu Wanjing saw an obvious displeasure in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. His tone was the same, cold and icy. Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°third brother, you see, I am also very suitable for this wedding dress. The people in the shop said that the owner of the wedding dress should also be chosen. You see, I am more suitable for this wedding dress. ¡± Gu Yanqing finally raised his eyes to look at Gu Wanjing. However, his gaze was very strange. It was as if he was looking at a stranger. There was no emotion at all. It was just ice-cold, and there seemed to be some impatience in this ice-cold. This made Gu Wanjing feel that her actions were like a joke. The corners of Gu Wanjing¡¯s mouth twitched. Indeed, her actions were like a joke. If it was anyone else, she would even feel like a crazy person who was possessed. She knew that Gu Yanqing would not even look at her. What exactly was she hoping for? Could it be that she was hoping that Gu Yanqing would fall in love with her just because she was wearing a wedding dress? It was simply stupid to the extreme! Gu Wanjing never thought that she would do such a stupid thing in her lifetime! Gu wanjing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°third brother, I¡¯ll change out of the wedding dress now. This wedding dress is very beautiful. I just suddenly want to see how I look in it. After all, I may never wear a wedding dress again in this lifetime. ¡± As she said this, Gu Wanjing was about to walk towards the fitting room. ¡°There¡¯s no need, ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly said. Gu Wanjing turned her head and said, ¡°If you like this wedding dress, then wear it. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes seemed to flash with a certain light. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible for Bei Bei to wear the wedding dress that you¡¯ve worn before. ¡± The light in Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes instantly extinguished. Gu Wanjing finally changed out of the wedding dress. After walking out of the fitting room, Gu Yanqing sat on the SOFA. He leaned against the SOFA and played with his lighter. His expression was a little gloomy, but it was also strangely calm. Gu Wanjing felt that the atmosphere was very strange. She walked over and sat down opposite Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, you have something to ask me. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Wanjing, I have some questions to ask you. ¡± Gu Wanjing was a little puzzled and smiled, ¡°third brother, I¡¯m hungry. Please treat me to a meal. Let¡¯s talk as we eat. ¡± Gu Yanqing acted as if he did not hear what Gu Wanjing said. He only asked in a deep voice, ¡°Wanjing, three years ago, did you do anything to hurt Bei Bei? ¡± Gu Wanjing felt her heart thump. Gu Yanqing would not ask this question for no reason. That girl must have said something in his ear. But as for what Song Beibei said, she was not sure. She could not lose her composure. Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°third brother, what are you talking about? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was gloomy as he looked at Gu Wanjing. His gaze was like a sharp sword that could cut through all lies. Even Gu Wanjing still felt guilty under such a gaze. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Wanjing, we grew up in an orphanage. All the children in the orphanage have a strange feeling of mutual appreciation. I treat you as my younger sister and have never been wary of you. But I never thought that you would actually do such a thing. ¡± Gu wanjing clenched her fingers tightly She said, ¡°third brother, did Bei Bei say something to you? Do you really believe her? ¡± Her motive for suddenly agreeing to remarry was already suspicious. I suspect that she conspired with he Yucheng to fight for the Xiao Family¡¯s assets. Third Brother, you must not believe what she said. That young mistress is now very scheming. She knows that I¡¯m your right-hand man. She must be trying to get rid of me. Third Brother, you have to believe me. I would never do anything to hurt you. Everything I do is for you.¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curved into an icy arc. His voice was like a layer of ice as he spoke with a bone-chilling chill, ¡°so, three years ago, you bribed the staff of the wedding dress shop and caused Qi Shan¡¯s miscarriage. You framed Bei Bei Bei because of me? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Actually, when Gu Yanqing first asked the question, he had a bad premonition in his heart. But in the end, he never thought that it would be like this. She had almost forgotten about the incident with Qi Shan back then. That incident had been done very secretly, and very few people knew about it. So much so that she had almost completely forgotten about it. And now, Gu Yanqing suddenly opened his mouth, as if he had uprooted the past. She was not sure how Gu Yanqing had found out. Perhaps Song Beibei had just said something. But she couldn¡¯t admit it. Once she admitted it, the relationship between her and Gu Yanqing would be doomed forever. Gu Wanjing was still as calm as ever. ¡°third brother, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. Wasn¡¯t that an accident three years ago It has nothing to do with me. Why would it have anything to do with me? What exactly did Song Beibei say to you to throw dirty water on me?¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Gu Wanjing in silence. Gu Wanjing already felt extremely guilty. But she still held on. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze became colder and colder. ¡°Gu Wanjing, do you really need me to pile all the evidence in front of you before you are willing to admit it? For the sake of so many years of friendship, I¡¯ll give you one last chance. ¡± Gu Wanjing stood up But she said righteously, ¡°third brother, I¡¯m a lawyer. I think that I have a clear conscience. No matter how Song Beibei slandered me in front of you, if I didn¡¯t do it, then I didn¡¯t do it. Do you really need me to admit it to make you happy ¡°third brother, you¡¯ve been blinded by Song Beibei now. I know you don¡¯t trust me at all, but if you want me to admit that I didn¡¯t do it, then I, Gu Wanjing, am not so easy to bully! ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Gu Wanjing and was silent for a long time. Other than coldness in his eyes, there seemed to be a great disappointment, ¡°Wanjing, I never knew that your acting skills were so good. ¡± At this moment, the door to the room was opened. A person appeared at the door and slowly entered. After taking a clear look at that person, Gu wanjing stumbled and unconsciously took a step back. Gu Yanqing also stood up. ¡°You should know this person, right? ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°who is she? Third Brother, why did you say that I should know her? ¡± That person had already walked in He said calmly, ¡°Miss Gu, my name is Zora. When I was in Xia city three years ago, I worked in a wedding dress shop. At that time, I was just an ordinary shop assistant and was often bullied by my peers. Miss Gu once said that if I helped you do something, you would give me a chance to stand out. And what you asked me to do was to tamper with Miss Song¡¯s wedding dress. Back then, I was instructed by Miss Gu to cause Miss Qi Shan to miscarry and create a seemingly accidental conspiracy. Later on, Miss Gu gave me a large sum of money and sent me abroad. When I was abroad, I knew the director of our wedding dress shop. He admired me very much, so I did not stay abroad for too long. I had already returned to work in China for three years. ¡°Miss Gu may have already forgotten about me, but I¡¯ve always remembered Miss Gu. ¡± Gu Wanjing pointed at that person. ¡°Who are you exactly? Why did you frame me like this? I don¡¯t even know you. Did Song Beibei order you to say these things? What evidence do you have? Are you trying to frame me based on your one-sided words? I¡¯m a lawyer. If you don¡¯t have any evidence, I¡¯ll definitely sue you for slander! ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 315 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zora said, ¡°perhaps Miss Gu really doesn¡¯t remember me, but when Miss Gu asked me to do something back then, I was careful. I used a recording pen to record all of our conversations. Miss Gu might not have known at the time, but in order to prevent some crafty customers from making unreasonable complaints afterward, our shop assistants had the habit of carrying a recording pen with them. I¡¯ve already handed that recording to Mr. Gu. Miss Gu, you¡¯d better admit it. There¡¯s no way to hide it anymore. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes instantly turned fierce as she took a step forward She grabbed Zora¡¯s arm, ¡°why? Why did you harm me? Who instructed you? That recording must have been forged. It was Song Beibei who instructed you, wasn¡¯t it? How much did she give you? ¡± Zora said Awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gu. I can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Gu. If I don¡¯t tell the truth, not only will Mr. Gu ban me from the industry, he¡¯ll also blame me for what happened back then. I just got pregnant and can¡¯t go to jail. I can only let Miss Gu down. ¡± Gu Wanjing pushed Zora and turned to Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t believe her. It was Song Beibei who conspired with Song Beibei to frame me. You have to believe me. We grew up together. You will believe me, won¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Yanqing took out a recording pen from his pocket and placed it in Gu Wanjing¡¯s hand calmly. His voice was bone-chilling, ¡°do you want to hear it? We grew up together. I can still recognize your voice. ¡± Gu Wanjing took a step back and threw the recording pen on the SOFA, as if she had touched something terrible. She suddenly took a step forward She grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand, ¡°third brother, I was wrong. I was muddled in the past, but I really didn¡¯t mean to harm Song Beibei. I know you will save her. With you here, I know you will never let her go to jail. I just hope that you can use this opportunity to return to the Xiao family. You are the eldest young master of the Xiao Family, an aunt. It was your mother who asked me to do this. You can¡¯t blame me. I didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was still as cold as ever. ¡°was she the one who instructed you? ¡± Gu Wanjing nodded. ¡°third brother, you have to believe me. She¡¯s your mother. She begged me to do something, so how could I not help ¡°Moreover, I know that Song Beibei will definitely be fine. At that time, I was just waiting for you to ask the Xiao family. Third Brother, although I was wrong, I didn¡¯t deserve to die. Can you forgive me this once? I have no other choice. Besides, wasn¡¯t Song Beibei in danger at that time? Can you forgive me this once? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Even if she was the one who instructed you to do it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already set up a trap for her. If I remember correctly, the first time she met Bei Bei, she and Bei Bei parted on bad terms because of a shirt. You were also present at that time. I¡¯m afraid that you intentionally arranged that time, so that she would be prejudiced against Bei Bei from the start. This way, when I return to the Xiao Family in the future, Bei Bei¡¯s situation won¡¯t be too good either. At that time, we were just about to hold a wedding. I think this must be your idea. Once the news gets out, just like now, you¡¯ll push all the blame onto her. But don¡¯t forget, my mother doesn¡¯t know about Qi Shan, nor does she know about the conflict between Qi Shan and Bei Bei. If no one were to whisper in her ear, she wouldn¡¯t have come up with such an idea on her own. WANJING, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to push all the blame onto her. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°third brother, why don¡¯t you believe me? Everything I¡¯ve done has been for you. I just don¡¯t understand why you would help Song Beibei manage a Pearl Group when you have such an illustrious status, family, and business. Moreover, it¡¯s a thankless task. I just want you to have something that originally belonged to you. Third Brother, you can¡¯t not believe me. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly stood up and almost roared. He was incomparably cold and terrifying. ¡°Gu Wanjing, I just believe you too much! ¡± Gu Yanqing was obviously angry, ¡°that¡¯s not all. What happened when you were framed for embezzlement and bribery? ¡± ¡°It was you who linked up with Liang Bingkun and framed yourself. You used a cruel trick to shift all the blame onto Bei Bei to sow discord between Bei Bei and me. Gu Wanjing, was it you who did this? ¡± Gu Wanjing fell onto the SOFA. Song Beibei said it anyway. Song Beibei knew about this long ago. Back then, she deliberately directed and put on a good show in front of Liang Bingkun. She made Song Beibei think that Gu Yanqing already knew that she was framing her, but he was covering for her. Therefore, Song Beibei had always been disheartened by Gu Yanqing. Gu Wanjing knew that she was taking a risk by doing this. However, she was certain that Song Beibei, that young mistress, was proud and arrogant. She only believed in her own eyes and ears and would never verify it with Gu Yanqing. In fact, she had also succeeded. That matter made the young mistress¡¯heart turn to Ash. In the end, she insisted on divorcing Gu Yanqing and disappeared into thin air for three years. However, she did not expect that three years later, this old incident would be dug up again. It had actually happened out of the blue just like that. She could not deny this matter. As long as Song Beibei told Gu Yanqing, it would prove that the knot in her heart had been opened. Moreover, Gu Yanqing would definitely go to Liang Bingkun to confirm it. And that Liang Bingkun was a coward who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Gu Wanjing was unsure. However, it seemed that Gu Yanqing knew quite a bit and was clearly on Song Beibei¡¯s side. Gu Wanjing was still trying to quibble, ¡°third brother, it was Song Beibei who set me up. She¡¯s no longer the same person as before. Can¡¯t you tell? She just wants me dead. You have to believe me. ¡± Gu Wanjing pulled Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. Gu Yanqing flung her away coldly He said, ¡°even now, you still don¡¯t want to repent. Wanjing, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand your character. You¡¯ve always been competitive and possessive since you were young. You¡¯ve always taken the unconventional path in many things. I¡¯ve always protected you in everything, but I was afraid that you would go down the wrong path. Back then, when you majored in College, I chose a lawyer for you. I hoped that you would be able to distinguish right from wrong by learning this profession and abide by the order of this society. However, I didn¡¯t expect that what you¡¯ve learned was to take advantage of the loopholes in the law and walk on the edge of the law. You¡¯ve even done outrageous things. Gu Wanjing, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. ¡± Gu Wanjing saw that Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were not filled with pain, but a coldness that was becoming more and more distant. She knew that she was done for. Gu Yanqing was just like that. On the surface, he was glorious and could summon the wind and rain. However, his world was not big. There were not many people who could truly integrate into his life. Gu Wanjing could clearly feel that Gu Yanqing was slowly removing her from his life. No, absolutely not! Gu Wanjing did not care that there were still people in the room. She knelt directly in front of Gu Yanqing. When she raised her head, her eyes were filled with tears. All of a sudden, her usual sharpness and haughtiness faded away. Tears filled her eyes She said pitifully, ¡°third brother, it was me. It was all me. I know I was wrong. I deserved to die. I was jealous of Song Beibei. Third Brother, I swore from a very young age that I would marry you for the rest of my life. I always thought that we were the only people in the same world, and no one could destroy us. But I never thought that such a little daughter would appear. At first, I didn¡¯t put her in my eyes. At that time, she was only five years old, and we had already had a relationship for ten years. But third brother, she had grown up. I was afraid. Just like that, she walked into your life and became the person you loved and loved the most. What about me ¡°third brother, what is my position in your heart ¡°She has occupied a position that should have belonged to me. I¡¯m not resigned to it. I hate her! ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°that position has never belonged to you. Gu Wanjing, it¡¯s you who has a demon in your heart. ¡± Gu wanjing cried, ¡°but third brother, I know now that I was wrong. Actually, after I did those things, I really regret it. I watched you feel bad for her. I watched you search for her all over the world. I also felt very painful in my heart. I also spent a lot of energy to find her. I really regret it, third brother. Those were all things that I did in a moment of confusion three years ago. Can you forgive me this once? I promise that I will never do this again in the future. I will behave myself and be your sister. I only hope that I can stay by your side. Just don¡¯t ignore me. Third Brother, if Song Beibei ignores you for a day, you can feel bad for ten days to half a month. Do you know that it¡¯s the same for me? I love you so much, so much¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to be there for you . . . .¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 316 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Gu Wanjing, I don¡¯t know how to believe you. It¡¯s fine that you used a trick to frame Bei Bei. I really can¡¯t imagine that you would actually use Qi Shan. Qi Shan¡¯s stomach is also a human life. When did you become so vicious? ¡± Gu Wanjing knelt down She cried like a pear blossom with rain. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much at that time. I also thought that it would really come to this stage of a miscarriage. Third Brother, the matter has already passed, hasn¡¯t it ¡°after all, it was three years ago. People make mistakes, aren¡¯t you the same ¡°Back then, you stayed by Song Beibei¡¯s side because you felt that you had made a mistake. You gave yourself a chance, but you have to give me a chance too. Third Brother, please forgive me this once. For so many years, I¡¯ve done so many things for you. Please forgive me this once. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent. At this moment. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Zore glanced at Gu Yanqing and went to open the door. It was Zhong Junjie who appeared at the door. Gu Yanqing saw Zhong Junjie¡¯s indifferent voice, ¡°come in. ¡± Zore stood at the door, ¡°Mr. Gu, can I go out first? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°go out. ¡± Zore left, leaving only Gu Yanqing, Gu Wanjing, and Zhong Junjie in the lounge room. The door to the room was also closed. Zhong Junjie saw Gu wanjing kneeling on the ground, and a complicated look flashed across his eyes. He walked over and helped Gu Wanjing up, ¡°fifth sister, don¡¯t kneel. ¡± Gu Wanjing pushed Zhong Junjie. ¡°I won¡¯t get up. If third brother doesn¡¯t forgive me, I won¡¯t get up. Junjie, quickly help fifth sister persuade your third brother. Tell him that third sister really knows her mistake. Third sister was muddled in the past and will never be like this in the future. Quickly go and help third sister beg your third brother¡­ ¡°. . .¡± Zhong Junjie also has never seen the always proud three elder sisters so desperate appearance. Kneeling on the ground like that, she looked so humble in front of Gu Yanqing as if she had fallen into the mud. However, Zhong Junjie gritted his teeth, or said a: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister, I can not help you¡­ ¡± Gu Wanjing was stunned, as if she had guessed something. The fear in her eyes seemed to have reached a peak. She opened her eyes wide and said incredulously, ¡°Junjie, what did you say? ¡± Zhong Junjie hardened his heart and did not go to see Gu Wanjing. Then he walked up to Gu Yanqing. Then, he handed a document to Gu Yanqing. ¡°We¡¯ve found out that the leader of the gang had indeed received ten million US dollars in his private account, and he quickly laundered the money through the underground bank. Now, he¡¯s in a bank in Switzerland, and¡­ ¡°. . .¡± Zhong Junjie paused and glanced at Gu Wanjing from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve checked too. Third sister had a secret private account. It was also on that day that she transferred 10 million US dollars. Although the procedure is complicated, the details can be matched¡­ ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s pupils dilated and her reaction made her understand what Zhong Junjie was saying. But even if it is clear, there is no way to deal with it for a time. She had always prided herself on her cleverness, being able to kiss at any time, even in court, and often turning the tide with her perfect tongue. However, in front of Gu Yanqing, all of her intelligence was not worth mentioning. She did not dare to play tricks in front of Gu Yanqing. Moreover, Gu Yanqing was actually investigating her! ! ! Therefore, she had been begging for mercy and could only beg for mercy. The only way now was to make Gu Yanqing soften his heart. After all, she believed that after so many years of friendship, even though Gu Yanqing did not love her, he still treated her as family. However, when Zhong Junjie suddenly said these few words,. Gu Wanjing finally realized that she was really facing a great disaster. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression completely changed. The gaze he used to look at Gu Wanjing was completely filled with anger. It was as if there was boiling lava inside. However, it also seemed to be suppressed by his icy cold aura and did not flare up. Gu Yanqing turned his head to look at Zhong Junjie. ¡°What else? ¡± ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t been able to find the child. Moreover, I¡¯ve looked for Chen Chuyun¡¯s doctor. It¡¯s an overdose, it¡¯s really a mental problem. Although someone at the mobile phone store said that they saw a woman enter the store¡­ ¡­ But they couldn¡¯t see her appearance clearly, so.. .. They couldn¡¯t be sure if Bei Bei¡¯s accident this time was related to third sister, or if it was Chen Chuyun¡¯s scheme alone¡­ ¡­ Chen Chuyun¡¯s current mental state.. .. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to find out anything.¡± Gu wanjing suddenly pounced on him She pushed Zhong Junjie fiercely, ¡°you ingrate. All these years I¡¯ve doted on you in vain. You¡¯ve harmed your third sister like this. What benefits did Song Beibei give you? Don¡¯t tell me that in your heart, I can¡¯t even compare to her? ¡± Zhong Junjie was pushed so hard that he almost fell to the ground. His waist knocked against the clothes rack beside him. All the wedding gowns on the clothes rack fell to the ground in an instant. Gu Wanjing was almost hysterical, ¡°Zhong Junjie, didn¡¯t you cause my death early enough? Do you still think that I¡¯m not miserable enough? Why are you treating me like this? We are a family. Why do all of you side with that little princess? ¡± Zhong Junjie¡¯s brows furrowed when his waist was knocked. However, he still lowered his head and did not speak. He was just like a child who had done something wrong when he was young. He stood there stubbornly. After a long while, he choked up and said, ¡°third sister, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Junjie didn¡¯t let you down. He¡¯s just a normal person with a conscience. Gu Wanjing, even now, you¡¯re still pushing all the blame onto others. You have no bottom line. You can¡¯t ask others to be as crazy as you are. Is the incident in Yanliu Alley related to you? I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me the truth. ¡± Gu Wanjing pursed her lips and looked at Gu Yanqing with tears in her eyes, ¡°third brother¡­ it¡¯s not me. It really has nothing to do with me. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly laughed, ¡°Gu Wanjing, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not. Anyway, I¡¯m going to blame it on you. I, Gu Yanqing, am really a fool. It¡¯s hard to guard against a thief, but I never thought that the person closest to me would be the one who wants my life the most! ¡± Gu Wanjing shook her head with tears in her eyes, ¡°No, why would I want your life? No, you¡¯ve wronged me! ¡± Gu Yanqing roared, ¡°you want Bei Bei¡¯s life? What¡¯s the difference between wanting my life? ! ¡± Gu WANJING¡¯s entire body collapsed onto the carpet. Song Beibei¡¯s life was equivalent to his life! ! ! Hehe, he really treated Song Beibei as a treasure. But, didn¡¯t he know that she also valued his life more than her own? Gu Wanjing said, ¡°third brother¡­ It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s all my doing. Kill me. ¡± Gu wanjing practically rushed to the dressing table. On the table at the dressing table, there were countless cosmetics. On the table, there was a box of eyebrow-trimming blades. Gu wanjing casually took one and cut it on her right wrist. Bright red blood instantly flowed like a fountain. Gu wanjing smiled and looked at Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, I know that my crime is unforgivable. You won¡¯t forgive me. Rather than this, I¡¯d rather die. I¡¯ll use my death to atone for my crime. Take it as I owe Song Beibei. Help me tell her that I, Gu Wanjing, have let her down in this life. In my next life, I¡¯LL DO ANYTHING TO ATONE FOR HER SINS! ¡± Gu Yanqing and Zhong Junjie were obviously stunned for a moment. Zhong Junjie reacted in an instant and let out a scream. Then, he rushed over and snatched the blade from Gu Wanjing¡¯s hand. ¡°fifth sister, what are you doing? ¡± A large amount of blood instantly dripped onto the ground. Gu Wanjing¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gu Yanqing all the while. Her face was gradually turning Pale and her lips had lost their color. She said, ¡°third brother, I¡¯m about to die. Can¡¯t you forgive me? ¡± Zhong Junjie raised his head and called Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother! ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°send her to the hospital quickly! ¡± There was no emotion in Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice. Zhong Junjie immediately carried Gu Wanjing and left. Gu Yanqing stood where he was and turned his back. When Gu Wanjing left, she looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back and cried loudly in Zhong Junjie¡¯s arms while covering her face. The blood on her arms spread wildly and dyed her clothes bright red Chapter 317 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing only returned home at midnight. When he returned home, Song Beibei and Xiao Xintong were already asleep. Looking at the mother and daughter on the bed, Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by needles. So all these years, Song Beibei had suffered so much. He used to hate her for abandoning him just like that. But he didn¡¯t think that there were many reasons behind this. He kept saying that he would protect her for the rest of her life, but he allowed the people around him to hurt her unscrupulously. Song Beibei didn¡¯t seem to be sleeping very well. She didn¡¯t know if she was dreaming or not, but her brows were furrowed. Gu Yanqing walked over gently as if he was comforting a child. He Patted Song Beibei¡¯s back gently. He didn¡¯t expect that her tightly furrowed brows would actually relax. Gu Yanqing stood by the bed and watched for a while. He got up and went to the balcony. Zhong Junjie called again. He said that Gu Wanjing had lost too much blood and was still in the midst of resuscitation. Gu Yanqing¡¯s emotions were complicated. He touched his pocket and wanted to smoke a cigarette. But he suddenly remembered that after Song Beibei returned, he had already decided to give up smoking. Gu Yanqing thought of many things. He had never thought that Gu wanjing would do such a thing. Gu Wanjing was also brought back by the director. They had been taken care of by the same nanny since they were young. They were one of the few orphans like him who did not even know their names and birthdays. Both of them even had the same surname. He had really treated her as a younger sister from a young age. Gu Wanjing was young and had a stubborn temper. She was also eccentric and did not get along with all the children. Her personality and peace were two extremes. All the children in the orphanage did not like her and said that she was a freak. However, the director doted on her very much. Gu Yanqing remembered that there was once when Gu Wanjing was five years old. At that time, the orphanage¡¯s finances were also very tight. However, they made an exception and bought her a strawberry birthday cake. At that time, cakes were already a luxury. Not to mention the beautiful cakes in the exquisite glass windows in the city. Many children in the courtyard were very envious and were eyeing her covetously. However, at night, Gu Wanjing happened to bump into a few older children who were snatching her cake. Gu Wanjing kept the cake tightly under her body while the children were punching and kicking her. She did not say a word and just kept protecting the birthday cake with a cold expression. Gu Yanqing rushed forward and started fighting with the children. However, there were several people on the other side and he could not beat them. In the end, Gu Wanjing called the matron over. That night, Gu Yanqing was beaten black and blue. He was also imprisoned in the small church for fighting and was punished to kneel. However, in the middle of the night, Gu Yanqing was kneeling there, cold and hungry. Suddenly, he saw a small figure appear at the door. Gu Wanjing walked in and knelt in front of the church with Gu Yanqing. Then, she placed the small cake in front of Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, this cake is for you to eat. ¡± That was the first time Gu Wanjing called him third brother. It was also from that time onwards that she became less reclusive. She liked to stick to him and began to interact with others. But deep down, there seemed to be a sense of viciousness. Gu Yanqing had never seen such a girl. If an Ning was like a small sun, then Gu Wanjing was like the moon. She was used to hiding herself in the darkness. After Liu Wei, there was always a shadow on her. Gu Yanqing felt that the children in the orphanage more or less all had this kind of viciousness. There were too few people who were as naturally optimistic as an Ning. Her heart ached for Gu Wanjing, so she treated her like a younger sister. After so many years, Gu Wanjing had become more and more capable. He also knew that behind her successful career, there might be some methods that were at the edge of morality and the law. Gu Yanqing chose to turn a blind eye and close one eye. But in the end, he did not expect that she would actually be so vicious to this extent. She was a scheming person, borrowing someone else¡¯s knife to kill, hiring a murderer to kill, and using everything to deal with the person he loved the most. Gu Yanqing simply could not imagine it. And at that time, he only blamed himself. One was his wife, he didn¡¯t protect her properly, and the other was his sister, he didn¡¯t educate her properly. Gu Yanqing, who had always been able to summon the wind and rain in the business world, felt his life was so frustrating for the first time. His waist was suddenly hugged gently. He only felt a warmth pressing against his back. Gu Yanqing turned his head, and Song Beibei came out in her pajamas. Gu Yanqing pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Did I wake you up? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°has everything been settled? ¡± Song Beibei told Gu Yanqing everything in the wedding dress shop. But she didn¡¯t participate in the process. After all, Gu Wanjing was a special person to Gu Yanqing. In fact, Song Beibei didn¡¯t care how Gu Yanqing handled it this time. Even if Gu Yanqing forgave Gu Wanjing, Song Beibei could still accept it. But she let it go by herself Because she finally told him everything that had rotted in her heart. Those wounds that had long festered and were riddled with holes repeatedly made her struggle, pain, and a nightmare of struggle. She said everything without caring about anything else. From that moment on, Song Beibei felt that the festering wounds in her heart had finally begun to heal. Gu Yanqing Hugged Song Beibei tightly and did not say a word. Song Beibei felt that something was not right. Gu Yanqing¡¯s body actually trembled slightly. After a long while, Gu Yanqing finally spoke. His voice was calm. ¡°Wanjing committed suicide. ¡± Song Beibei felt a chill run down her spine. She asked in disbelief, ¡°what did you say? ¡± At two in the morning, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing appeared outside the operating theater at the same time. Song Beibei insisted on coming over. Zhong Junjie was also sitting on the bench. His expression was very heavy. When he saw Gu Yanqing, Zhong Junjie stood up. ¡°third brother, you¡¯re finally here. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°how is she? ¡± Zhong Junjie shook his head. They waited for another half an hour. A group of doctors and nurses finally came out of the operating theater. Zhong Junjie ran forward with his face. ¡°Doctor, how is my fifth sister? ¡± The doctor¡¯s expression was more solemn, ¡°she was saved, but the wound is too deep. Her hand may be a decoration in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing took a step back, turned around and looked straight at Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have any extra expression. After a while, he held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± It was already two days later when Song Beibei saw Gu Wanjing. She asked the nanny to make porridge and brought it to the hospital to see her. Gu wanjing sat on the bed and was on an IV drip. Her eyes were empty as she looked out of the window. When she saw Song Beibei come in, she asked, ¡°where¡¯s my third brother? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°your third brother won¡¯t come to see you. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t let him? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t want to see you, whether you believe it or not. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°I believe it. He probably doesn¡¯t want to see me again in this lifetime. ¡± Song Beibei scooped out a bowl of porridge and placed it on the small table on Gu Wanjing¡¯s bed, ¡°this is rib porridge. It¡¯s good for your wound recovery. ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at her own hand and smiled again. ¡°Why did you save me? Wouldn¡¯t my death be the end of everything? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°death won¡¯t solve the problem. Why do you need to do that? Just like how you¡¯ve killed me over and over again. But do you think that your third brother will fall in love with you just because I¡¯m dead? ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°of course. As long as I don¡¯t have you, third brother is mine. But you¡¯re lucky. You can always turn the situation around. I admit it. Now third brother must hate me to death. He cherishes you so much. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled sarcastically, ¡°the relationship between us for more than twenty years is nothing compared to the relationship between the two of you. Are you here to show off to me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not. I want to talk to you properly. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about. Tell third brother to come see me. ¡± Gu wanjing suddenly turned around A hand grabbed Song Beibei, ¡°I want to see third brother. Tell third brother to come see me, okay? I was wrong. I apologize to you in front of you. I can apologize to you in front of you. You can punish me however you want. But tell third brother to come see me, okay ¡°He only listens to you now. ¡± Song Beibei did not move. She only said, ¡°Gu Yanqing has something he wants me to tell you. He said that he forgives you. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes seemed to light up. Song Beibei added, ¡°but he will never see you again. ¡± Chapter 318 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes turned deathly gray again. She almost muttered, ¡°you won¡¯t see me for the rest of your life? Third Brother, are you trying to sever your relationship with me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°and I¡¯m here today to end it with you. ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at Song Beibei. She looked very weak and powerless Her Usual Aura and sharpness were completely gone. ¡°Beibei, can you help me persuade third brother? I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ve done so many evil things. I¡¯ve done so many things to hurt you. I can turn myself in, I can go to jail, and I can accept any punishment. However, I can¡¯t sever my relationship with third brother. In this world, I only live for third brother. He won¡¯t see me for the rest of his life. What¡¯s the point of me living? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to ask Gu Yanqing to come and see you. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be willing. Gu Wanjing, the meaning of life is not to be attached to another person¡¯s life. In the past, you always said that I was dependent on Gu Yanqing, but how could you not be? I just want to say to you, let go of everything in the past and give us a new start. Also, give yourself a chance. Seeking death is not your style at all. Don¡¯t do these silly things. ¡± Gu Wanjing turned around. ¡°You can go. I don¡¯t want to hear about this. Help me pass the last message to third brother. I wish you all the best. I hope that you can be happy for the rest of your lives. I will atone for my past mistakes. I only hope that one day, he can truly forgive me. ¡± Song Beibei left. When she walked out of the hospital, her emotions were especially complicated. Everything came to light. Gu Wanjing had also received the most severe punishment for her. It was as if the nightmare that had haunted her for the past three years had finally been blown away by the wind overnight. It was not easy, but it was not easy either. After all, she had paid a huge price to get to where she was today. Moreover, the one who had suffered the most from Gu Wanjing¡¯s incident was actually not her, but Gu Yanqing. That was his younger sister whom he had grown up with and protected. Just as Gu Wanjing had said, they had a relationship of more than twenty years. In the following days, everything seemed to have calmed down. Song Beibei learned from Zhong Junjie that Gu Wanjing was discharged from the hospital in a few days. She bought a plane ticket back to Xia city. At the same time, Song Beibei¡¯s wedding was also being prepared in full swing. The wedding venue was at the seaside. Song Beibei had not been there yet. It was just that Gu Yanqing had given her a holiday these few days. He put all his energy into arranging the wedding venue. Song Beibei knew that he was not feeling good these few days. It was good to ask him to do something. Song Beibei chose a new wedding dress. For some reason, Gu Yanqing said that he did not like what she had done in the past Song Beibei also chose a new wedding dress. As the wedding date approached, Song Beibei felt nervous. Song Beibei was writing an invitation card in the room. Song Beibei had designed the design of the invitation card herself. She had also written it by hand. However, Song Beibei suddenly realized that she had very few friends in the country. Only a few people were invited. On the other hand, in the United States, she had made many good friends in the company over the years. Song Beibei wrote her name one by one. When she wrote Jin Wenxuan, Song Beibei suddenly paused. Jin Wenxuan was the boss of Song Beibei¡¯s company. Although they didn¡¯t have many interactions on a daily basis, they now had a partnership with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei would definitely invite him. Now that Jin Wenxuan¡¯s invitation was written, Song Beibei suddenly thought of Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao was Jin Wenxuan¡¯s good brother. Song Beibei had never known that the world could be so small. A year ago, Su Liangxiao already knew her whereabouts. Song Beibei remembered that the last time she saw him was in the hospital. Su Liangxiao said to him with a cheeky smile, ¡°the man is not married, the woman is not married. You have the right to reject me, and I also have the right to continue pursuing you. ¡± The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Now she was finally married again. She wondered if Fox Su knew that in a short period of time, the person she married was still his sworn enemy, Gu Yanqing. Would he die of anger. However, Song Beibei still wrote Su Liangxiao¡¯s name on the VIP invitation card. To Song Beibei, Su Liangxiao had long become an important person in her life. He had risked his life to save her time and time again. He loved her dearly. Song Beibei had never felt that the Fox was truly in love with her. Perhaps it was because of peace, or perhaps it was because he was against Gu Yanqing. He was different from Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei knew that Su Liangxiao would not hurt her. Song Beibei hoped that he would be able to attend her wedding. She also hoped that from that day onwards, Su Liangxiao would completely give up on those thoughts. Song Beibei did not mind how much weight she would have in the life of the Fox in the future. She just hoped that the Fox would be able to find his own happiness. ¡°Why did you invite him over? ¡± Song Beibei was writing Su Liangxiao¡¯s invitation when she suddenly heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep voice from behind her. There was a hint of displeasure in his voice. Song Beibei looked up and saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. He actually looked a little angry. Song Beibei burst into laughter. ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you have to be like this? It¡¯s like my Xin Tong was robbed of her candy. ¡± Gu Yanqing saw song Beibei¡¯s expression and unconsciously relaxed. ¡°To think you know how to use metaphors. Xin Tong is my daughter, just like me. ¡± As he spoke, he picked up the invitation Song Beibei had written. ¡°Why did you invite him here? Just tell him, don¡¯t invite him. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why are you like this? Didn¡¯t you guys grow up together? Even if we¡¯re rivals, we should still be brothers. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°what kind of brother is he? He covets my wife all the time. ¡± Song Beibei smiled as she took the invitation back from Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands. ¡°I invited him because I wanted him to witness our happiness. I wanted to have a good chat with him. In the past, I was still single, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with him pursuing me. Now that I¡¯m married, he¡¯ll give up too. Su Liangxiao is a good person, I can feel it. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yanqing snorted, ¡°he¡¯s just being nice to you. ¡± Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing was indeed unhappy. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°since you¡¯re unhappy, then you don¡¯t have to invite him. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to make Gu Yanqing unhappy because of Su Liangxiao at their wedding. But who knew.. Gu Yanqing suddenly changed the topic, ¡°please YOU HAVE TO INVITE HIM Just put him in the VIP seats I just want him to see with his own eyes that we¡¯re married again. I want him to completely give up on this idea. I also want to arrange two security guards beside him. If he dares to make a scene, I¡¯ll chase him out in public!¡± When Gu Yanqing said this, although his tone was calm, there was a smirk on his face. It was as if he was still expecting Su Liangxiao to cause a scene. Song Beibei sometimes felt that men were really childish. Between him and Su Liangxiao, they were still natural enemies. He knew that when he mentioned the other party, he would sometimes think of childish things. Song Beibei thought of how Fox Su used to be like this. He brought her to dinner and prom time and time again just to appear in front of Gu Yanqing to anger him. Song Beibei sighed. If she didn¡¯t know that Gu Yanqing¡¯s sexual orientation was extremely normal. She would have suspected that the two of them were in love. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m almost done. By the way, what are you doing here? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly frowned. ¡°He Yucheng is back. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°So what if he¡¯s back? This is his home too. ¡± Song Beibei knew that he Yucheng had gone back to America these few days. Last time, he Yucheng said that there was no need to invite him to the wedding. Thinking of this, Song Beibei still felt a little uncomfortable. Song Beibei¡¯s feelings towards he Yucheng were too complicated. Her best friend for the past three years seemed to have suddenly become a stranger. Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°she came back with her mother. ¡± Song Beibei was completely stunned. ¡°You mean teacher he? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°To be exact, she is Xiao Wei, the eldest daughter of the Xiao family. ¡± Song Beibei naturally knew about this as well. Before coming to Hong Kong city, Song Beibei had stayed in the Lotus neighborhood where she lived. But now, she had actually met him again in Hong Kong city¡¯s Xiao family. The two different identities only made people feel that life was really incredible! Chapter 319 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei saw he Suxian, she almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, he suxian would always be a quiet and gentle woman dressed in white. But now, Song Beibei saw he suxian with exquisite makeup. After entering the house, she took off her coat, revealing a red cheongsam underneath. It was as if in an instant, the gentleness on her body disappeared, and a powerful aura covered her. He Suxian took excellent care of herself, looking like she was in her early thirties. Other than the charm of time, there was no trace of time. When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing went over, everyone had almost arrived. He Yucheng sat next to he suxian. Song Beibei was stunned, but she still called out, ¡°teacher he. ¡± He suxian raised her head to look at Song Beibei, but her gaze was calm. Song Beibei felt that the person sitting in front of her was a stranger. He Suxian only nodded slightly in response. Xiao Peishan sat at the main table, looking particularly happy. He suxian looked at him and sighed, ¡°Xiao Wei, you¡¯re finally home. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had already sat down. Xiao Xintong was carried by Xiao Peishan and sat in Xiao Peishan¡¯s arms. Xiao Xintong was also very happy to see he suxian. She opened her mouth and called out, ¡°grandma he, are you here to see Xiao Xintong? ¡± Xiao Peishan immediately corrected her, ¡°you should call her aunty. How can you call her grandma? Doesn¡¯t this mess up the seniority? ¡± Xiao Xintong looked at Song Beibei in confusion. Song Beibei nodded. Xiao Xintong then turned her head and called he suxian in confusion, ¡°Hello Aunty. ¡°. He Suxian touched Xiao Xintong¡¯s chin. ¡°Xin Tong is still so obedient. ¡± The smile between he suxian¡¯s brows made Song Beibei see some traces of the past. However, in just a few seconds, she had completely restrained herself. Mu Lan saw he suxian¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°I definitely don¡¯t agree. Peishan group is the Xiao Family¡¯s family business. It should have been inherited by Yan Qing. Miss Xiao disappeared for more than twenty years. What contribution did she make to Peishan group? Now that she¡¯s back, she wants to become the CEO. Isn¡¯t that just wishful thinking? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. However, it was obvious that there was a disagreement because of the family assets. The only thing Song Beibei knew was that Xiao Peishan was planning to resign as the chairman of the Peishan group because of his health. As for who would take the position, it had always been a mystery. The outside media even listed the family tree of the Xiao Family and analyzed the possibilities of each person. The Xiao family was a military and political family. Their ancestors had been in politics for several generations. Only Xiao Peishan had gone into business. The PEISHAN group was founded by Xiao Peishan. Originally, he held 51% of the shares. But a while ago, there was a rumor that Xiao Peishan had transferred a portion of his shares to Xiao Wei, the eldest daughter of the Xiao family. Song Beibei had verified this with Gu Yanqing. It was true. Xiao Peishan had transferred 20% of the shares to Xiao Wei. Xiao Mianjun also held 10% of the shares. And he now held 21% of the shares. Although Gu Yanqing was now the general manager of Peishan Group, he did not hold any shares. Because of this matter, Mu Lan always quarreled with him. He suxian looked at Mu Lan Her voice was cold, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Xiao Family¡¯s family business is not in the hands of an outsider like you. No matter what, my surname is Xiao. I now have 20% of the shares in my hands. It¡¯s only right and proper for me to take charge of Xiao City Group! ¡± Mu Lan was so angry that she was trembling She looked at Xiao Peishan, ¡°Xiao Wei is your daughter, but isn¡¯t Yanqing the same? ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be so biased. All these years, my son has suffered so much outside, and he¡¯s actually reduced to being someone else¡¯s son-in-law. A while ago, when your health wasn¡¯t good, it was him and Mian Jun who supported the company. Xiao Peishan, you can¡¯t treat my son like this. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything at the side. After the dishes were served, he ate quietly. It was as if this kind of thing had nothing to do with him. Song Beibei admired Gu Yanqing¡¯s calmness. But she didn¡¯t understand the current situation. Her gaze inadvertently landed on the other side. She noticed that he Yucheng was looking at her. Their eyes met, and he Yucheng averted his gaze first. Then, he began to eat. Song Beibei sighed. The debate was in full swing. He suxian spoke coldly, and Mu Lan did not want to be outdone. On the other hand, the juniors below, whether it was Gu Yanqing, he yucheng, or Xiao Mianjun. They were all eating their dinner calmly. The entire dining table was filled with a strange atmosphere. Only Xiao Xintong was in Xiao Peishan¡¯s arms, and she seemed to be at a loss. Mu Lan said to Xiao Peishan, ¡°Xiao Wei only has the title of a young lady. How could she be in business? Do you really want your life¡¯s work to be destroyed in her hands? ¡± ¡°I think she has this goal. Look at her attitude now. She doesn¡¯t look like a daughter. I think she has been planning this for a long time. She has come back to take revenge for he yun. ¡± He suxian was furious when she heard those two words. She almost shouted out coldly, ¡°Mu Lan, don¡¯t mention my mother. If it weren¡¯t for the despicable and shameless things you did back then, my mother would not have died. If I really wanted revenge, do you think you would still be alive until now? ¡± Mu Lan also sneered, ¡°I¡¯m despicable, shameless, and despicable. What she did to me back then was really despicable. Your father just can¡¯t stand her temper. She pretends to be a socialite¡¯s daughter, but in reality, she¡¯s temperamental, vicious, and full of jealousy. She¡¯s just a poor woman who only knows how to revolve around men. ¡± He suxian suddenly stood up, picked up a glass of red wine on the table, and threw it at Mu Lan. Song Beibei was sitting next to Mu Lan. Because she had been watching the two of them. When he suxian picked up the glass of red wine, Song Beibei already had a premonition. Therefore, she quickly pulled Mu Lan away and quickly blocked it. The glass of red wine was all poured on Song Beibei¡¯s face. Song Beibei only felt that she could not open her eyes, and they were filled with a cold chill. Almost everyone was stunned. Gu Yanqing had already stood up, pulled Song Beibei, and protected her in his arms. He used his sleeve to wipe the wine stains on Song Beibei¡¯s face. After confirming from top to bottom that Song Beibei was fine, he pulled Song Beibei away and swept a cold glance at the people on the table. He Suxian also didn¡¯t expect Song Beibei to block the wine. She stood up and asked, ¡°Beibei, are you¡­ okay? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine. ¡± Gu Yanqing grabbed song Beibei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°take your time. Beibei and I will excuse ourselves to avoid getting involved. ¡± When Mu Lan heard this, her expression became even gloomier. He Suxian, on the other hand, said coldly, ¡°Mu Lan, this is your retribution! ¡± Song Beibei was pulled away by Gu Yanqing. Inside, Xiao Peishan seemed to have finally spoken. He shouted, ¡°both of you, shut up. ¡± The room instantly quieted down. Song Beibei did not know what happened after that. After returning to the room, Song Beibei said, ¡°how can you speak like that? No matter what, she is your mother. ¡± A cold smile appeared on Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude towards Mu Lan was always neither warm nor cold. Song Beibei knew that this was a hurdle that Gu Yanqing could not overcome in his heart. But if such a thing happened to Song Beibei, Song Beibei also felt that it would be very difficult for her to accept it. So she did not try to persuade her. Song Beibei took a shower and changed her clothes. When she came out, Gu Yanqing was standing at the window. Song Beibei walked over and found that from this angle, she could see a trace of light from the restaurant through the window. And from where Gu Yanqing was standing, she could see mu Lan¡¯s figure. He could vaguely see that Mu Lan and he suxian were still arguing about something. They were on par. Song Beibei¡¯s heart throbbed. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to care about it on the surface. No one else knew how much he cared about it. Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart throbbed Chapter 320 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei walked over: ¡°want to go out for a walk? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. The Xiao Family is a large manor built on the hillside. The Back Garden is unbelievably large. Song Beibei was lost the first time she went there, and she seldom went there alone. But there is no denying the beauty of the scenery there. It was chilly in the spring. The two of them walked hand in hand on the path in the garden. This was a Sakura Garden. It was early April, and the Sakura flowers were in full bloom. The flowers on both sides were as pink as the rosy clouds. The moonlight shone through the branches like the shadows of the water, murmuring and flowing in the quiet night. Song Beibei rushed to the place with unprecedented ease. It had been many years since she held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand like this and took a quiet walk. This seemed to have always been what she longed for. And at this moment, looking at the person beside her, it seemed as if all the suffering these years had been for this warmth and happiness. Even the messy troubles in life suddenly disappeared without a trace. Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, when we¡¯re old, we¡¯ll find a house with a large courtyard. The garden will be filled with cherry blossoms. What do you think? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at her and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Why wait until we¡¯re old? If you want a house like this, I can buy one for you tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°that¡¯s different. What I want is a paradise. At that time, the children may have their own homes. When they no longer need us, we¡¯ll find a place where no one will disturb us. Facing the sea, the flowers will bloom in spring. Every day, we¡¯ll swing in the yard and bask in the sun. You can go fishing on the sea and have a nice dinner together at night. The Sun, the beach, and you. Isn¡¯t it too wonderful? ¡± Song Beibei looked at the moon in her fantasy. Gu Yanqing tilted his head slightly to look at her. He only felt that her eyes were like the world¡¯s brightest gemstones. The stars in them shone brightly. At this moment, she was still like a child, having unrealistic fantasies. The more she spoke, the more ridiculous it became, but her eyes were filled with happiness. At the end of her sentence, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She turned to look at Gu Yanqing. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to build an amusement park on the beach, right? Am I too childish? ¡± Gu Yanqing put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Too childish. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing would say that, but she wasn¡¯t angry at all. Sticking out her tongue, she pinched Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist on purpose. ¡°Not only am I childish, but I¡¯m also overbearing, petty, and love to cause trouble. If you want to live with someone like me for the rest of your life, what should you do? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally smiled, as if he had swept away the haze in his heart. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡± Before he could finish, he deliberately gave Song Beibei a deep look. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was inexplicably nervous. Would Gu Yanqing suddenly realize that he wasn¡¯t going to marry her? The corner of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°I seem to have no other way except to dote on him! ¡± ???????????????? By the time I got back to the main villa, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. But the house was still brightly lit. When the housekeeper saw them, she hurried to greet them and said, ¡°young master, Young Madam, where have you two been? Everyone is looking for you. ¡± The two of them just left through a side door without being noticed. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Why are you looking for us? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°the master and Madam are in the study room right now. The eldest miss, Young Master Sun, and the second miss are also there. They are only missing the young master and Young Madam. They want you to hurry over. ¡± Song Beibei did not know what had happened. Every time she went to the study room, it seemed like something was going to happen. When she went over, she felt a little uneasy. The study room door opened. Song Beibei heard Mu Lan¡¯s sharp voice, ¡°Xiao Peishan, I married you when I was 17 years old. I¡¯ve devoted myself to you for so many years and have never done anything to let you down. How can you treat me like this? I don¡¯t care about the shares in your hands. I just feel that it¡¯s unfair for my son. He¡¯s still your child. How can you be so biased? Even if I did something to let you down, she kidnapped my son. His life and death are unknown. Don¡¯t you know how I¡¯ve been living all these years ¡°I don¡¯t owe her anything anymore. Xiao Wei wants the Xiao Family¡¯s property for herself, but I won¡¯t allow it. ¡± He Suxian¡¯s voice was much calmer. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. You owe my mother, and you just paid it off ¡°My mother is in the Netherworld. When you find her one day, the past will be forgotten. If you hadn¡¯t interfered and destroyed my family back then, the Xiao family wouldn¡¯t be what it is today. I¡¯ve already let you live peacefully for decades. Do you really think that God is blind and that no one will teach you a lesson ¡°today, I¡¯m only taking what the Xiao family owes me and what they owe my son. Now that I¡¯m back, you should know that your peaceful days are coming to an end. ¡± ¡°Xiao Wei, do you think I¡¯m still the same Mu Lan from thirty years ago? Working for you as a servant? Today, you might not be able to defeat me! ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the shares of the Xiao Family! ¡± Gu Yanqing, who was standing at the door, suddenly spat out these words coldly. Song Beibei, who was standing beside him, did not seem surprised at all. In fact, Xiao Peishan had wanted to transfer the shares to Gu Yanqing a long time ago, but Gu Yanqing had never accepted it. Although he was now helping to manage the Peishan group¡¯s affairs, it was entirely out of his duty as a son. Song Beibei knew that in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart, he had never acknowledged this family. A person like Gu Yanqing naturally did not care about the Xiao Family¡¯s property. Gu Yanqing¡¯s words caused the room to instantly fall silent. Gu Yanqing walked in unhurriedly. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to quarrel over this matter anymore. I won¡¯t inherit the Xiao Family¡¯s property. I won¡¯t take a single cent of Peishan Group¡¯s shares. After the wedding, Bei Bei and I will return to Xia city. We had no choice last time. Now that father has recovered, I will also resign from Peishan Group¡¯s position. ¡± ¡°nonsense, Xiao Yanqing. Don¡¯t forget that your surname is Xiao. You¡¯re not allowed to say such things in the future, ¡± Mu Lan reprimanded. Xiao Peishan sat behind the office chair behind the desk. He slammed his large palm on the table. ¡°stop arguing for me. ¡± Xiao Peishan announced, ¡°I¡¯ll give half of my 20% shares to Yanqing, 5% to xiao sheng, 5% to xin tong, and the remaining 1% to the family fund. Are you all satisfied with this? ¡± For a moment, no one said anything. In the end, Xiao Peishan was even more of an old fox. He suxian already had 20% of the shares. Adding he Yucheng¡¯s 5% , it was 25% . On Mu Lan¡¯s side, Gu Yanqing got 10% . Xiao mianjun originally had 10% . Now, adding Xin Tong¡¯s 5% , it was also 25% . The two sides were almost evenly matched, there was no distinction between you and me. Both sides did not speak, but in fact, from their respective standpoints, Xiao Peishan¡¯s so-called fairness was biased towards the other side. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t want any shares of the Peishan Group! ¡± When Xiao Peishan heard this, he was really angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it. Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll transfer all the shares under your name to my granddaughter. Xiao Yanqing, don¡¯t be stubborn with me. You want to cut off relations with the Xiao family, can you do that? ¡± Gu Yanqing said something first, but was pulled back by Mu Lan. She whispered into Gu Yanqing¡¯s ear, ¡°today, you¡¯ve given away the family property. Don¡¯t you want to give away your wife one day? Don¡¯t you know what the mother and son¡¯s motives are? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. Xiao Peishan continued, ¡°Xin Tong is still young. All the shares will temporarily be transferred to Bei Bei. When that time comes, I¡¯ll announce that Xiao Wei will become the president of Peishan group. However, Bei Bei, as the biggest director of Peishan Group, must also work for Peishan Group. As for the position, we¡¯ll arrange it later. ¡± Chapter 321 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was shocked. In the blink of an eye, what was going on. Why were all the shares transferred to her name? Furthermore, she had to work at Peishan Corporation? Song Beibei didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Dad, this won¡¯t do. ¡± Xiao Peishan suddenly clutched his chest and looked like he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°All of you, get out! ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s expression changed. She quickly walked over and took out the medicine from the drawer. She said to Xiao Peishan, ¡°quickly take the medicine. ¡± The Group of people were stunned and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Mu Lan said to Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing, ¡°are you really going to anger your father to death before you¡¯re satisfied? Everyone, get out! All of you, get out! ¡± Xiao Peishan calmed down, but he brushed Mu Lan¡¯s hand away. His voice was low but powerless. ¡°You go out too. I want to be alone for a while. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned to their room. Song Beibei sat down on the SOFA. ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s not wrong for the shares to be transferred to your name. Why are the shares transferred to my name in the end? What is father thinking? How can I bear such a big responsibility? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He just silently went to the wine rack and poured a glass of red wine. Song Beibei seemed to be able to tell that Gu Yanqing had a lot on his mind. Song Beibei walked over and took the wine glass from Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Xiao Wei¡¯s motive. ¡± When she said this, Song Beibei was suddenly confused. The He suxian she saw today was far from what she knew. He suxian was as elegant as a White Lotus. She could play the piano and had an outstanding temperament. She didn¡¯t even speak loudly and had always been very gentle. But today, she had a strong aura. She was cold and proud. She had a high and mighty temperament. Just like her name, she was a blooming rose. If it were not for her face, Song Beibei would not have been able to connect the two of them. In fact, Xiao Wei¡¯s appearance was unexpected, but it was within reason. Xiao Peishan had probably found her a long time ago. At that time, Song Beibei saw those men in black and mercedes-benz cars outside the apartment in the Lotus neighborhood. He suxian also looked like she was berating him coldly at that time. At that time, she probably didn¡¯t want to return to the Xiao family. But now, she suddenly came back. Why? Song Beibei didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, this was a grudge between the Xiao family¡¯s previous generation. What made Song Beibei even more worried was actually the shares. If Xiao Peishan really transferred all the shares to his own name, she and Gu Yanqing would really have no freedom to live. Gu Yanqing rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about it. When the soldiers come, we¡¯ll stop them. ¡± Song Beibei became very busy after that. The wedding date was getting closer and closer. Of course, Gu Yanqing was even busier. On the last night, Song Beibei was so excited that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The makeup artist came over to put on makeup in the early morning. At six in the morning, Gu Yanqing¡¯s wedding car came to pick up Song Beibei and bring her to the wedding venue. The setting was set at the seaside. Song Beibei had never been here before, but she knew that Gu Yanqing had personally designed and decorated it. When she saw it, she was so moved that she almost cried. The floor was covered with flower petals, and there was an arch made of fresh flowers. There was also a castle made of sand on the beach, and the background was an endless sea. Gu Yanqing really rode a white horse here. When Song Beibei was young, she told Gu Yanqing how she longed for a wedding. She hoped that the wedding would be on the beach, that the ground would be covered with rose petals, and that the groom would ride a white horse in the wind¡­ ¡­ That was unrealistic. Gu Yanqing had helped her realize the dream-like fairytale scene. It turned out that Gu Yanqing still remembered every detail that she had told him back then¡­ ¡­ Although she was very tired, Song Beibei felt extremely happy today. When she saw Gu Yanqing slowly walk towards her in his bridegroom¡¯s gown, Song Beibei suddenly felt as if it was a dream. They had experienced marriage, hidden marriages, divorces, remarriages, and an entire youth. However, there had never been a formal wedding. Song Beibei had always thought that she did not care. However, on the altar, when they solemnly swore that they would never leave each other even if they were born, aged, sick, or dead, Song Beibei was still choked with sobs. The Blue Sky and the sea, the clear water and the dreamy sand, everything seemed to be frozen on this day. It was so happy that one did not want time to pass. As the bridesmaid, Lu Huanzi was so excited that she was also crying. At first, Xiao Xintong and Mo Yujiang were still obediently holding the flower basket behind them as flower girls. Later, the two of them threw the flower basket away and simply ran to the side to dig the sand. The conversation between the two children could still be faintly heard Mo Yujiang said, ¡°when you grow up, you can be my bride. ¡± Xiao Xintong said, ¡°why would Xin Tong want to be brother Yujiang¡¯s bride? ¡± ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s just marriage. You¡¯re so ugly. When you grow up, you definitely won¡¯t be able to get married. You can only marry me. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I won¡¯t despise you. ¡± ¡°thank you, brother Yujiang. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Remember to marry me in the future. ¡± ¡°Okay. Xin Tong will definitely marry brother Yujiang when she grows up. ¡± Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi happened to hear this conversation not far away and could not help but laugh. They said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°your son lied to my daughter just like that. Xiao Jiang, this big bad wolf¡¯s personality is too similar to Mo Lichuan¡¯s. ¡± When Mo Lichuan was mentioned, Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression changed. Song Beibei placed her bouquet into Lu Huanzi¡¯s hands. ¡°The matter has already passed. Huanzi, big brother Mo is also sincere towards you. Why don¡¯t you open your heart and talk to him? ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a moment. She raised her head and smiled again. ¡°there are many things that you don¡¯t know. He and I can not be together. Beibei, seeing how happy you are, I am really happy for you. I hope that you can be happy for the rest of your life. ¡± Song Beibei hugged her tightly. ¡°silly, I also hope that you are happy. ¡± Everything seemed to be going so well. The only regret was that Su Liangxiao did not appear at her wedding. However, Su Liangxiao was seen at the banquet that night. The banquet was held at the largest Royal Hotel in port city. None of the nobles in Port City were present. Many of her old friends had rushed over as well. Lin Mu¡¯an and Jin Wenxuan came together. Their fingers were clasped together, and Song Beibei was very surprised. Actually, she had heard about it earlier. The rumors in the company were not groundless. Lin Mu¡¯an had always been Jin Wenxuan¡¯s secret lover. However, the Jin family couldn¡¯t accept this girl with an ordinary family background. Jin Wenxuan had been fighting against his family for her, but Lin Mu¡¯an couldn¡¯t bear to see him break up with his family, so he used he yucheng as a shield. Speaking of which, it was also the plot of the eight o¡¯clock TV series. But now, it seemed like they would see the light at the end of the tunnel. Standing Beside Jin Wenxuan was another woman who was holding his right arm. She looked to be in her early thirties and had a graceful bearing. Although her appearance was not stunning, her facial features were exquisite and her dressing was exquisite. She was a rare beauty. Song Beibei Jokingly said to Jin Wenxuan, ¡°boss, aren¡¯t you afraid that you two beauties will be jealous today? ¡± Jin Wenxuan smiled and introduced the woman on his right. ¡°This is my sister, Jin Wenyin. She happens to be in China. I heard that I¡¯m here to attend your wedding today, so I wanted to join in the fun. ¡± This woman was actually Jin Wenyin. Song Beibei was very surprised. She had heard of this person¡¯s name before and was a well-known figure in the American Chinese circle. She was one of the top Chinese female entrepreneurs on the Forbes list. The two siblings of the Jin family did not rely on their family¡¯s financial power and influence. They both had their own independent businesses. And this Jin Wenyin had countless businesses under her control. She had a wide range of interests. A while ago, she had founded her own fashion brand. On the opening day, a group of big names from the European and American entertainment circles stood up for her, but she herself was extremely low-key She had never appeared in front of the media before. Song Beibei shook hands with her. ¡°Sister Wenyin, you¡¯re my idol. ¡± Jin Wenyin smiled. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re very beautiful. No wonder¡­ I came out of the blue today. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡± ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s my honor to meet sister Wenyin. ¡± Su Liangxiao was the last to arrive¡­ ¡­ Chapter 322 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION It was rare for Song Beibei to see Su Liangxiao like this. He had been in the United States for many years, and his style had always been Westernized. Usually, his style was quite European and American, and he usually wore a gray sweater over his shirt. But today, he was wearing a suit and trousers in a proper manner. His hair was meticulous, and he had always done it separately. He stood in the crowd like a star worshipping the moon, looking particularly eye-catching. Song Beibei watched as he walked over. His Peach Blossom eyes, which were usually raised, were calm. When Song Beibei was stunned for a while, Su Liangxiao had already walked in front of them. Song Beibei was a little excited. ¡°Fox, thank you for coming. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again at your wedding. Little Missy, after three years, your taste hasn¡¯t improved at all. You still chose him. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I hope someone with a better taste than me can see you. ¡± The corners of Su Liangxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Little Missy, you chose him. Now that things have come to this, I have nothing to say. I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you today, but I have a promise for you. As long as you and third brother can¡¯t live together anymore, you can come and find me anytime. ¡± Gu Yanqing interrupted unhappily, ¡°I think this will never happen. ¡± Su Liangxiao said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I¡¯ve lost, I admit defeat. Third Brother, if you have the ability to do this, let me lose for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t let me have a chance to turn things around. Otherwise, I will bring her to the ends of the earth and you will never see her again. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you have a chance to take advantage of me. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°The world is unpredictable, third brother. ¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t you agree? ¡± Song Beibei watched as the smell of gunpowder at the door grew stronger and stronger. She immediately pulled Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and said to Su Liangxiao, ¡°Fox, go in first. We¡¯ll talk later. ¡± Before Su Liangxiao left, he even deliberately gave Song Beibei a big hug. The veins on Gu Yanqing¡¯s forehead bulged. Song Beibei quickly comforted him, ¡°don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. The fact that the Fox is here proves that he has already let go of his worries. ¡± How could Gu Yanqing not know this. Ever since he was young, this was the first time Su Liangxiao admitted defeat to him. He could also feel that Su Liangxiao¡¯s heart was very sad now. It was never easy to fulfill one¡¯s wish, especially when it came to relationships. Gu Yanqing thought that if he looked at it from a different angle, he might not be so free and easy. Song Beibei brought Gu Yanqing into the venue. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the banquet began. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing toasted each other table by table. The last table was Su Liangxiao¡¯s table. Su Liangxiao had obviously drunk a lot of wine. The person sitting next to her was Jin Wenyin. The two of them seemed to know each other. Jin Wenyin took the wine glass from Su Liangxiao¡¯s hand and asked the waiter to change a bottle of plain water for him. Su Liangxiao looked at Jin Wenyin with a smile. ¡°Sister Yinyin is really getting more and more beautiful. Oh right, I heard that you changed your boyfriend to a twenty-two-year-old. You¡¯re really lucky with women. ¡± Jin Wenyin was expressionless. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m an old cow eating young grass? ¡± ¡°How can that be? Sister Yinyin, you¡¯re not old at all. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s old. A while ago, I saw Gu Tianle and Li Ruotong at a charity banquet. I heard Gu Tianle Sigh to himself. Aunt is still the same aunt, but Guo¡¯er is already old. Isn¡¯t that just like the two of us? In a few more years, when sister Yinyin and I walk together, everyone will think that we¡¯re brother and sister. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly surprised. Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenyin seemed to know each other. But when she thought about it carefully, it was not strange. Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenxuan were good brothers who started their business together in the United States. So it was not strange that they were on good terms with Jin Wenxuan. But this Jin Wenyin was famous in the circle for her good looks. Moreover, she liked young fresh meat. It was said that she had relationships with several popular young men in the domestic and international entertainment circle. Su Fox was also bold. He dared to flirt with such a big woman. Song Beibei walked over to propose a toast. When it came to Su Liangxiao, Su Liangxiao restrained his drunkenness and drank with her in a serious manner. He still had his beautiful peach blossom eyes His voice was also very serious. ¡°Young Lady, I wish you well, but what do I wish for? I wish for you to have no waves in your life from now on, and I wish for you to not be sad or happy for the rest of your life. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. I wish for you to have no waves in your life, and I wish for you to not be sad or happy for the rest of your life. It was like a solemn farewell. Song Beibei squeezed out a smile and clinked glasses with Su Liangxiao. ¡°I wish for someone to accompany me in the waves of my life, and I wish for someone to listen to your sad or happy life for the rest of your life. Fox, you must find your own happiness. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled. ¡°there will be someone to accompany you through the vicissitudes of time, and there will be someone to listen to your joys and sorrows for the rest of your life. It¡¯s really warm. ¡± After the wedding banquet ended, Song Beibei was also extremely tired. After the guests dispersed, the venue was quiet. Only the staff members were left to tidy up the scene. After Song Beibei toasted, she rested for a while in the lounge. Unexpectedly, she lay on the Sofa and fell asleep. When Gu Yanqing came to call her, Gu Yanqing had already sent off the guests by himself. Gu Yanqing Patted Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Song Beibei woke up and looked at the time. She was shocked. ¡°Is it time to send the guests off? ¡± Gu Yanqing touched her face. ¡°They¡¯ve already left. We¡¯re going home. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you wake me up? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let you sleep more. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hold on at night. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t I be able to hold on? It doesn¡¯t take much effort to send the guests off. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was calm, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m referring to the wedding night. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. It took her a second to react. ¡°Gu Yanqing, can you be a little more serious? ¡± However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s physical strength was truly astonishing. She was glad that she had slept for a while, or else she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. Song Beibei slept until noon the next day. There were still many elders of the Xiao Family at home. While they were eating together, Xiao Peishan suddenly announced the transfer of shares. Most of Xiao¡¯s people were in politics, and this Peishan group was founded by Xiao Peishan alone. Naturally, they would not have any objections to his decision. However, some of the younger generation were also curious as to why the shares would be transferred to their daughter-in-law¡¯s name, but not to the Xiao family¡¯s eldest young master. Song Beibei was naturally stunned. Things had happened too suddenly. After dinner, she was asked to go to the study room. Very soon, a lawyer came over and asked her to sign a large pile of documents. Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing for help. However, Xiao Peishan seemed to have noticed something and immediately isolated Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei had no choice but to stay inside, but she was still unwilling to sign the documents. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about our family¡¯s matters. Father is getting old, so this responsibility can only be left to you. Yanqing is unwilling to accept it because he resents his mother and me. It¡¯s our Xiao family that has let him down. But to be honest, even I don¡¯t know my daughter Xiao Wei¡¯s intentions when she appeared this time. I¡¯m afraid that she has other plans in mind. They¡¯re both my children, so I can¡¯t be biased. This share is actually a bargaining chip for you to be evenly matched. If Xiao Wei really wants to harm Yanqing or his mother in the future, you won¡¯t be unable to retaliate. After all, the strength of the Peishan Corporation is not to be underestimated. ¡± Song Beibei naturally knew. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t father simply transfer the shares to mother¡¯s name or to Mian Jun¡¯s side? ¡± Xiao Peishan sighed. ¡°Mu Lan and Xiao Wei had a relationship when they were young. If the shares were really held by the two of them, it would definitely cause trouble for Peishan Corporation. Moreover, when Mu Lan married me back then, she signed a property notarization and voluntarily gave up her shares in Peishan Corporation. I won¡¯t say the reason behind this. As for Mian Jun, she¡¯s not my biological daughter after all¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei was very hesitant. But in the end, she still signed it. Xiao Peishan had already said this much. Moreover, Xiao Peishan¡¯s aura was too strong. She was simply not a match for him. Anyway, in the end, she signed a bunch of documents for no reason. After signing the documents, Xiao Peishan said, ¡°Beibei, are you now working as a reporter at some foreign newspaper? ¡± ¡°New York Times, ¡± Song Beibei replied. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°what future does being a reporter have? It¡¯s tiring. Go to work at the company. I¡¯ve arranged a position for you as a marketing manager. After your honeymoon with Yanqing, you¡¯ll go to work at the company. ¡± Xiao Peishan was speechless Chapter 323 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei quickly rejected him, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the market. I only know how to write press releases. I can¡¯t bear this responsibility. ¡± Xiao Peishan had already made up his mind, ¡°the family business is so big. Not to mention the Peishan Group, even the Pearl Group wouldn¡¯t be easy for Yan Qing to shoulder. Since you¡¯re her wife and the Pearl Group is the song family¡¯s business, it¡¯s only right that you have the ability to share some of the burden with him. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know anything. Here, whatever you want to learn, there will naturally be someone willing to teach you. The Marketing Department is the most training place for people. It¡¯s not bad to take advantage of your youth to gain experience. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei was persuaded. It was because sometimes it was too hard to see Gu Yanqing. Just like what Zhong Junjie said unintentionally last time, the boss had not given her a day off for many years. Song Beibei felt sad. She was the one who shouldered the burden of the song family. She used to resent Gu Yanqing for stealing her family property. In fact, Gu Yanqing was protecting the family property for her and shouldering all the hard work. Song Beibei felt that she should do something for Gu Yanqing. When she walked out of the study, she happened to see he Yucheng in the corridor. He seemed to be walking towards Xiao Peishan¡¯s study as well. When he Yucheng saw Song Beibei, he acted as if he didn¡¯t see her and walked right past her. He was extremely cold. Song Beibei thought about the day of the wedding, whether it was the day of the seaside wedding or the night of the royal banquet. She didn¡¯t see he Yucheng at all. Song Beibei felt very sad. However, perhaps he Yucheng¡¯s heart was even sadder than hers. ¡°AH CHENG! ¡± In the end, Song Beibei could not help but call out to him. He Yucheng¡¯s figure froze. In the end, he stopped in his tracks, but he did not turn around. Song Beibei walked over and stood in front of him. She did not know what she wanted to say to him. However, the relationship between them was really unbearable. Moreover, they were living under the same roof now. Song Beibei was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°are you planning to not talk to me for the rest of your life? ¡± He Yucheng glanced at Song Beibei and said coldly, ¡°what do you want me to say to you? Wish you a happy marriage? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that! ¡± Song Beibei heard the sarcasm in his tone. She also felt very uncomfortable in her heart. Song Beibei said, ¡°we can be considered relatives in the future, and we often see each other, so I don¡¯t wish to¡­ ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder was suddenly grabbed. He Yucheng was like a furious beast His entire person was filled with hostility. ¡°Song Beibei, are you trying to humiliate me? The girl you¡¯ve been secretly in love with for so many years finally became your own little aunt Heh, how do you want me to treat you? Call you aunt with a smile and make the whole family happy ¡°Song Beibei, I¡¯m not a saint. Don¡¯t be so cruel to me! ¡± Song Beibei was almost dumbfounded. This was because all these years, he yucheng had always been gentle and refined. He had never lost his temper, not to mention his current furious appearance. His eyes were like a volcano erupting. Boiling lava was about to erupt from his eyes. There were too many emotions in his eyes. The once gentle youth¡¯s gentle eyes had disappeared without a trace. Song Beibei¡¯s shoulders were squeezed tighter and tighter, as if her bones were about to be crushed. Song Beibei inhaled deeply in pain. He Yucheng finally let go of her and turned his back. Song Beibei was at a loss. Perhaps it was because she was too selfish. She wanted to preserve a friendship between them. In these three years, the person Song Beibei was most grateful to was he yucheng. However, she had never stood on his side and empathized with his pain. Song Beibei lowered her head and said softly, ¡°other than being sorry, I don¡¯t know what else to say. I¡¯ll try my best to disappear from your sight in the future. ¡± Song Beibei turned and left first. Only he yucheng watched her back disappear at the end of the corridor, his fist almost crushed. ?????`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?` When Song Beibei returned to her room. Gu Yanqing is telling a story to little grape. Song Beibei came in, quietly took the clothes to the bathroom to take a shower, Gu Yanqing could not help but frown. Song Beibei stayed in there for a long time. When she came out, little grape had already been coaxed to sleep by Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei¡¯s hair was wet. She was wiping it with a towel. But her mind was elsewhere, obviously full of worries. Gu Yanqing was already sitting on the Sofa. He patted the seat next to him. ¡°Come here. ¡± Song Beibei walked over obediently. Gu Yanqing took a hair dryer to dry song Beibei¡¯s hair. Gu Yanqing¡¯s fingers ran through her hair, the warm wind blowing on his face. He instantly felt a little drowsy. It was as if all the worries had been blown away by the warm wind. Gu Yanqing finally stopped. Song Beibei took a shower. Her face was as plain as a peeled egg. She was born with a baby face. In addition to her young age, she looked completely like a high school student. Who would have thought that she was already the mother of a three-year-old child. Thinking of the hardships Song Beibei had experienced over the years, Gu Yanqing felt a wave of heartache and guilt. He touched her little face. ¡°Did daddy let you go to the company? ¡± Gu Yanqing was a person who naturally guessed everything. It wasn¡¯t too far off. Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Yes, the marketing department. They say they¡¯re managing the domestic market. ¡± Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that a marketing department would be so complicated. It was said that she was going there as a marketing department manager. Of course, the biggest one in the marketing department was the marketing director, the domestic marketing director was Wu Zijun, and the foreign marketing director was Xiao Jiankai. And under the director were all kinds of branch managers. Song Beibei should be working under Wu Zijun. Song Beibei originally wanted to study hard and help Gu Yanqing share some of the responsibility in the future. But it seemed that Gu Yanqing had other plans in mind. Moreover, Peishan Corporation was so huge. It was like a towering tree with lush branches. It had long formed a fixed system, and its complexity was beyond imagination. Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t want to be caught in such a whirlpool. Song Beibei said, ¡°dad asked me to go to the company after my honeymoon. Then I¡¯ll go to the company in a month¡¯s time. Coincidentally, I¡¯ll take care of the work at the New York Times. I¡¯ll treat it as going over to study. In the future, I¡¯ll go to Pearl Corporation to help you. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 324 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing smiled and rubbed song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for that day. When the time comes, Pearl Group will be your boss. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then what are you going to do? ¡± ¡°raise a child at home and be a househusband. My grand ambition will be realized by you? ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes. ¡°Your grand ambition is to be a househusband? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded and said seriously, ¡°living off my wife and being a Gigolo is my goal in life. ¡± Song Beibei pinched Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. ¡°being a Gigolo? You¡¯re already thirty-three years old. You¡¯RE ALREADY OLD BACON! ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned, obviously unhappy. ¡°You think I¡¯m old? ¡± Song Beibei remembered that three years ago, this was a taboo for Gu Yanqing. When Song Beibei deliberately made him angry in the past, she would call him an old man. Actually, Gu Yanqing was not old at all. At thirty-three years old, he was in high spirits. There was no change in his appearance from three years ago. It only added a sense of calmness and elegance. Gu Yanqing had a handsome face. Whenever he walked on the streets, he would attract the attention of women. However, his aura was cold and clear. Even when he smiled, he gave people a sense of distance that was unapproachable. Perhaps, only Song Beibei could lie on top of him like this and tease him about his age. Song Beibei said deliberately, ¡°yes, I¡¯m too old. I can¡¯t chew anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing flipped over and pressed her under him. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see whether I¡¯m old or not today! ¡± Two days later, it was Qingming Festival. It was also Gu Yanqing¡¯s birthday. Gu Yanqing¡¯s birthday had always been October 7th. But his real birthday was Qingming. On this day, the two of them bought plane tickets back to Xia city. Song Beibei had to go back to visit her father¡¯s grave. In the cemetery, Song Beibei placed a bouquet of flowers in front of Song Yanliang¡¯s tombstone. There was a photo on the tombstone, and it was still the same image Song Beibei remembered. Her father always had a kind and loving smile. Gu Yanqing bowed in front of the tombstone and said to Song Beibei, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you over there. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was afraid that she would still be bothered by it. Actually, Song Beibei had already let go of her worries. Gu Yanqing was only a child back then. Of course, he would stand on the side of his elder brother who was close to her. Moreover, he didn¡¯t really do anything to hurt the song family. He had taken care of her for so many years and guarded the song family¡¯s business. Even if he had made a mistake, he had already made up for it. Song Beibei had already planned to let go of this past. Since she had chosen this man again, then she would let go of the past grudges. Song Beibei poured a glass of wine for her father. Song Beibei remembered that her father loved to drink when she was young. She asked softly, ¡°father, will you blame me? ¡± When she looked up, she saw song Yanliang¡¯s loving photo. Song Beibei leaned her head against the tombstone. ¡°I know you won¡¯t blame me, Dad. I have a daughter now. Her name is Xin Tong, and she takes after me. Song Xin Tong. She was supposed to come over today, but maybe because she wasn¡¯t acclimated to the water and soil, the child vomited and had diarrhea when she got home. Now she has taken her medicine and is sleeping. I¡¯ll bring her to see you in a few days. ¡± Song Beibei rambled on for a long time. Actually, every year during tomb sweeping, Song Beibei would always be here alone to talk to her father. In the past, when she had conflicts with Gu Yanqing, she would also come over. When she was young, she had run away from home several times, and Gu Yanqing had found her here. The Sky was piteously drizzling with light rain. Gu Yanqing came over with an umbrella in hand. ¡°Go back, it¡¯s raining. ¡± Song Beibei bid farewell to Song Yanliang and returned to the song family¡¯s villa. Xiao Xintong was sick when she came over today, and she had a slight fever. After taking the medicine, she had a good sleep now. When she had just arrived today, aunt Feng had been so excited when she saw the two of them come over together that tears welled up in her eyes. Song Beibei¡¯s remarriage and wedding had originally been planned to get someone to bring aunt Feng over. However, Aunt Feng was afraid of heights and was afraid of flying, so she didn¡¯t go over. However, when she found out that the young miss and son-in-law had gotten married again, she couldn¡¯t be happier. She asked several times over the phone when she would be back. Today, Song Beibei came back with a little person in her arms. She opened her mouth and called Aunt Feng Grandmother. Of course, this was something Song Beibei had taught her beforehand. Aunt Feng had never seen this child before, nor had she heard Song Beibei mention it before. She was immediately stunned. ¡°whose family does this baby belong to? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s from my own family. It¡¯s called Xin Tong. She¡¯s already four years old. ¡± Aunt Feng was dumbfounded. ¡°Young Miss, you just got married. Why is your child so big? ¡± Song Beibei burst out laughing. ¡°Aunt Feng, I got pregnant four years ago and gave birth to a child overseas. ¡± Aunt Feng said, ¡°Oh, my young miss, what kind of hardships have you endured all these years? In the past, your fingers were not exposed to the sun and you were raising a child in a foreign country. Why don¡¯t you let your aunt Feng¡¯s heart ache to death? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°aren¡¯t you back now? Everything will be fine in the future. ¡± Aunt Feng¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all in the past. In the future, young miss and Mister Gu have to live a good life. Don¡¯t go through any more trouble. Aunt Feng is getting on in years. I just wanted to see the two of you well. Now, everything is great. Young miss is already so old. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not able to take care of young miss like I took care of young miss. ¡± Aunt Feng looked at Xiao Xintong. She looked at her small face with regret and pity. She liked Xiao Xintong even more. When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned, Aunt Feng had just cooked some porridge and brought it to Xiao Xintong¡¯s room. Song Beibei took the lacquer plate. ¡°I¡¯ll send it over. Is Xin Tong feeling better? ¡± Aunt Feng said, ¡°her fever has subsided and she¡¯s sweating all over from sleeping. She should be fine now. Doctor Wang already came over. He said that she caught a cold. ¡± When Song Beibei entered the room, Xiao Xintong had just woken up. Song Beibei brought the chicken porridge that aunt Feng had cooked over. Xiao Xintong sat up happily. ¡°Mummy, what delicious food did you bring me? ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s appetite was somewhat similar to hers. Ever since the surgery, Xin Tong¡¯s physique had been very weak. In fact, her body was already in poor health. The surgery had been delayed. Song Beibei came back this time to discuss the surgery with Xin Tong¡¯s chief physician. Coincidentally, chief physician Nie was in Xia City these few days. Song Beibei had already spoken to him on the phone. Chief physician Nie looked at some of the Information Song Beibei had sent and described the situation. He suggested not to operate for the time being. Xin Tong¡¯s surgery would have to wait at least a year. Song Beibei felt that Xin Tong¡¯s illness was a ticking time bomb, but at this moment, there was nothing she could do about it. She only hoped that Xin Tong would not have a relapse during this year and would be fine. Xin Tong ate a mouthful of Porridge and asked, ¡°where¡¯s dad? ¡± Gu Yanqing was in the study dealing with some business. Song Beibei felt that it was really hard on him. No matter when, he always had a burden on his shoulders. Song Beibei said, ¡°today is dad¡¯s birthday. Xin Tong, would you like to give a gift to dad together with mom? ¡± Xin Tong had a good night¡¯s sleep and was already full of energy. She smiled and said, ¡°of course. ¡± While Gu Yanqing was reading the documents in the study, the lights in the study suddenly went out. Gu Yanqing was about to go out and see what was going on. The study door opened. A bright light appeared at the door. Then it was Xiao Xintong¡¯s clear voice, ¡°happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to Daddy, happy birthday to you¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing was almost stunned. In the darkness, Song Beibei pushed a small food cart in. At this moment, Xiao Xintong sat cross-legged on the dining car, holding a birthday cake in her hand. Birthday cake above lit candles, Yingying candlelight, is a big one small smiling face. As if the world¡¯s most beautiful painting, Gu Yanqing looked at the eyes can not move. The warmth of the heart little by little upward steam, upward overflow, filled the whole heart. That feeling of happiness was beyond his senses and imagination. Gu Yanqing really felt that his life was really complete. Gu Yanqing felt that his life was really complete Chapter 325 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Xintong was already pushed in front of Gu Yanqing. Xin Tong stood on the food cart with a cake in her hands. Her voice was clear and loud. ¡°Daddy, happy birthday! ¡± Gu Yanqing Kissed Xiao Xintong on the cheek. ¡°thank you, little darling. ¡± He kissed Song Beibei¡¯s cheek as well. He was also moved. ¡°thank you too, big darling. ¡± Xiao Xintong giggled. ¡°Daddy, hurry up and make a wish. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Xiao Xintong¡¯s expectant gaze and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he said, ¡°it¡¯s done. ¡± Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing like this before. Moreover, Gu Yanqing had never allowed birthday wishes on his birthday before. What he wanted, he could do it with his own ability. There was no need to pray to the heavens. Therefore, Song Beibei wanted to know what birthday wish Gu Yanqing would have? She could not help but ask, ¡°what wish did you make? ¡± Xiao Xintong turned around and said, ¡°Mommy, wishes don¡¯t come true. We can¡¯t ask. ¡± Gu Yanqing also smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. ¡± Song Beibei pouted. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell me. ¡± After turning on the lights, the three of them ate the cake together. The cake was personally made by Song Beibei and Xiao Xintong. As for the taste¡­ ¡­ Although it was somewhat unsatisfactory and the appearance was terrible to look at, Gu Yanqing still felt that this was the best cake he had ever eaten in his 30 plus years of life. The three of them stayed in Xia city for quite some time. Pearl Group had recently merged with an entertainment company, so they had a lot of things to do. Gu Yanqing was also very busy. The two of them didn¡¯t have any plans for their honeymoon. Gu Yanqing had to go to Pearl building during the day. Song Beibei was rarely free, and she often slept until the sun was up. However, Song Beibei discovered that ever since he returned to Xia city, Gu Yanqing had the habit of staying in bed. Zhong Junjie had already called two times to urge him. Song Beibei answered all of them. They were really too tired last night. Song Beibei also wanted to ask Gu Yanqing to sleep more. But Zhong Junjie said that there was an important shareholder meeting at nine in the morning, so there was no way to postpone it. Song Beibei was urged by Zhong Junjie¡¯s two phone calls, and she woke up quite a bit. She reached out to push Gu Yanqing, ¡°get up quickly, brother Junjie has been urging you, you still have a meeting. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t respond even after pushing her for a long time. Song Beibei simply sat up and pulled Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm, ¡°I told you to sleep early last night, but you insisted on tossing and turning. Gu Yanqing, get up! ¡± Gu Yanqing never stayed in bed in the past. In the past, when Gu Yanqing got up at six o¡¯clock sharp, the thunder wouldn¡¯t budge. Song Beibei found this terrifying. However, when Gu Yanqing got up late, Song Beibei also found it terrifying. It was still the same as before. Actually, Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had already been woken up by her. He whined and refused to get up. In the end, he even buried his head into the pillow. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to work. Why do I have to go to work every day? I want to sleep with my wife. ¡± Song Beibei found it extremely funny. The current Gu Yanqing was like a primary school student who didn¡¯t want to go to school and acted shamelessly. Song Beibei said, ¡°young master Gu, if you don¡¯t go to work, the company will go bankrupt. If the company goes bankrupt, you won¡¯t be able to support me, so hurry up and go to work to earn money! ¡± Only then did Gu Yanqing reluctantly sit up. Song Beibei felt both amused and distressed. The way Gu Yanqing frowned was exactly the same as when Xin Tong got up in a huff. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°how about this, I¡¯ll bring Xin Tong to the company to see you at noon and have lunch with you. How about it? ¡± Gu Yanqing immediately became happy. Just like before, she was really easy to coax. Song Beibei originally wanted to make her own lunchbox and send it over. But considering her own cooking skills, she finally asked Aunt Feng to make lunch and put it in the lunchbox layer by layer. Then, she brought Xiao Xintong to the Pearl building. Song Beibei had not been here for a long time. After returning to the country, she had come to look for Gu Yanqing once. But that time, she had left secretly and disguised herself, so she had not been recognized. But now, almost everyone in the company, whether it was the newlyweds or the old people from three years ago, knew that she was the CEO¡¯s wife. After she entered, all she heard on the way was ¡°hello, Mrs. CEO. ¡°. Song Beibei was puzzled. It shouldn¡¯t be. She hadn¡¯t been here many times, so she didn¡¯t recognize many of the faces. How did everyone know her? After she went up, she bumped into Zhong Junjie. Song Beibei only found out that at Gu Yanqing¡¯s wedding, he had actually given red packets to all the employees in the company. Moreover, someone had posted a photo of their wedding on the company¡¯s website. Who wouldn¡¯t be curious about the CEO¡¯s wife? Moreover, the CEO had gotten married twice, both of them were the same woman. Their story from three years ago had long been rumored to be bizarre in the company. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°if I didn¡¯t know the inside story, I would have thought that I was watching an eight o¡¯clock drama. No, it should be an idol drama. ¡± Song Beibei merely laughed it off. When Song Beibei went over. Gu Yanqing was on a video call with Xiao Mianjun. Gu Yanqing was still holding the position of Peishan Group¡¯s general manager. One person was superior to ten thousand people. Moreover, everyone knew that Peishan group would be handed over to him in the future. When Song Beibei went in. She just happened to hear Xiao Mianjun say to Gu Yanqing, ¡°today, Daddy announced that big sister will be the CEO of the company. Naturally, the shareholders will make a big fuss. Everyone has long decided that this position is yours. Moreover, she is not a person in the business circle. The majority of the shareholders think that daddy is old and muddle-headed. However, there was an accident. At the last moment, master came out to support her. In addition, uncle abstained from voting and did not oppose it. So now, Peishan group has changed its dynasty. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I understand. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°what do you think is the relationship between master and Xiao Wei? ¡± The two of them actually looked like old acquaintances. Otherwise, there was really no reason for them to do this. Even if it was a gesture from father, master has always been very ambitious. He only cares about the future of the company. He has never even given face to his uncle. This really doesn¡¯t seem like his usual style.¡± A few days ago, Gu Yanqing had already explained in detail about the elders of Peishan company. Therefore, she could understand what Xiao Mianjun was saying now. Ever since Xiao Mianjun entered the company, she had been brought along by Wu Zijun. Therefore, the master she was referring to was naturally Wu Zijun, and this uncle was naturally Xiao Peishan¡¯s younger brother, Xiao Jiankai. Song Beibei walked over and sat on the Sofa in front of Gu Yanqing. She did not disturb Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing saw song Beibei and Xiao Xintong. He immediately said to Xiao Mianjun, ¡°they must be old acquaintances. Your master is the son of Wu Tianxiong. Wu Tianxiong and his father are good brothers who fought together to conquer the world. How could their children not know each other? ¡± Xiao mianjun smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as knowing each other. ¡± Gu Yanqing also smiled faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to gossip too. Alright, let¡¯s go eat. We¡¯ll talk about the company later. ¡± As he said this, Gu Yanqing had already closed his computer. He stood up and walked towards Song Beibei. He directly hugged Xiao Xintong in his arms, ¡°I was just hungry. I was wondering when you guys would come over. I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day. ¡± Song Beibei burst into laughter. She had obviously been busy with work for half a day, yet she still said she was waiting for the two of them. Song Beibei placed the food box on the table and took out the dishes one by one. She asked, ¡°was it sister Mian Jun who was talking to you just now? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°reporting to work. When I was in Xia city, she was basically the one who approached me. In the past few years, it was all thanks to her help. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°sister Mian Jun is a good person. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°because she helped me before. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°She is pretty good. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°back then, when the two of US first went to the Xiao family, she was the one who disliked us the most. As long as we went back, she would run away from home and never eat at the same table as us. I even ruined her engagement ceremony with Mo Lichuan, but because of that, she thanked me. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh right, sister Mian Jun is also 29 this year, right? Why has she never been in a relationship? ¡± Chapter 326 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about her private life. ¡± After all, it was someone else¡¯s private matter, so song Beibei didn¡¯t ask too much. Song Beibei looked at the table full of dishes and suddenly thought of the days when she interned at Pearl Corporation. She even worked part-time every day to deliver food to Gu Yanqing. When Song Beibei heard what Xiao Mianjun said to Gu Yanqing just now, she only asked, ¡°father has already given the position of President of the company to teacher he? ¡± Song Beibei still addressed Xiao Wei as teacher he. For a moment, she could not accept that she had become another person. When she was at the Xiao family, Song Beibei would still greet Xiao Wei whenever she saw her. However, Xiao Wei¡¯s attitude towards her was much colder. It was as if she was treating an unfamiliar junior. Gu Yanqing nodded his head Song Beibei said in confusion, ¡°teacher he has been missing for so many years. The moment she returned, she asked for the position of president of the Peishan Group. I really can¡¯t figure out what the reason is. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s not get involved in the Xiao Family¡¯s matters. No matter what she¡¯s up to, it has nothing to do with us in the future. ¡± Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing. He always kept himself out of things like this. However, regarding the task that Xiao Peishan had given him now, he still did his best. In the afternoon, Xiao Xintong took a nap in the lounge. Song Beibei was just like before, curled up on the SOFA and reading a book. Gu Yanqing was still working, but he would occasionally raise his head to speak to her. An afternoon passed by without her noticing. The three of them went home together in the evening. And so, a few days passed. Song Beibei didn¡¯t do anything these few days. It was purely a waste of time. However, she felt that such a waste of time was actually quite good. There were even rumors throughout the company that the relationship between the CEO and the CEO¡¯s wife was too good. Even during office hours, they were inseparable. Of course, there were also rumors that this Pearl Group was originally the song family¡¯s business. Gu Yanqing must have intended for his wife to take over and he would return to the Peishan group to take up a post. After all, the Peishan Group¡¯s change of dynasty had already caused a stir. Gu Yanqing was also immediately pushed into the limelight. The discussion was pushed to the forefront. Originally, he was the best candidate to replace the Pearl Group, but now he was snatched by the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest princess. The outside world was saying that Xiao Peishan¡¯s move was purely out of guilt for his daughter, and he was even willing to give up half of his empire to make up for his daughter. Everyone felt injustice for Gu Yanqing. It was said that in terms of status and ability, Gu Yanqing should be the CEO. And the first person who felt injustice for him was Xiao Jiankai. Today was Song Beibei¡¯s first day of work at Peishan Group. Three days ago, she had already returned to Hong Kong city from Xia city with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei stayed on for another three days. Finally, she could not bear the pressure of the Xiao Family and went to Peishan group to report. Song Beibei became the manager of the domestic market department. Logically, she should be working under Wu Zijun. However, at the company, the first person she met was Xiao Jiankai. Xiao Jiankai was already in his early sixties this year, but he looked quite young. When Song Beibei went to the company, she coincidentally bumped into Xiao Jiankai, who had just arrived at the company. Xiao Jiankai and Song Beibei¡¯s thoughts were not quite the same. During the wedding, he probably came to attend as well. They had met once before. However, there were many elders in the Xiao family. At that time, Song Beibei did not pay attention to them at all. But today, Xiao Jiankai was dressed in white sportswear and white sports shoes. He looked very energetic. Behind him was a secretary dressed in business attire. Xiao Jiankai took the initiative to recognize Song Beibei. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Song Beibei? ¡± Fortunately, Song Beibei had a good memory. Moreover, before going to work, she had specially looked for a few photos of important missions in the company. She quickly greeted, ¡°good morning, uncle. ¡± Xiao Jiankai narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Your father already told me that you would be working at the company today. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so early in the morning. I just finished playing golf. Let¡¯s go have breakfast together? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and declined. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already had breakfast. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°then accompany me. ¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°I have something to tell you. ¡± Since Xiao Jiankai had already said so, Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t refuse. Thus, she followed Xiao Jiankai to the restaurant. The company¡¯s higher-ups had a special restaurant. The decoration was rather luxurious, and the breakfast was also very exquisite. It was divided into a Western restaurant and a Chinese restaurant. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I heard that my niece is in the United States all year round. Do you want to eat western or Chinese food? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. I¡¯ll follow my uncle¡¯s wishes. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°then let¡¯s eat Chinese food. I¡¯m already old. If I want to live longer, I still have to maintain my health. It¡¯s best to have some millet congee in the morning. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, uncle. ¡± The waiter also prepared a bowl and chopsticks for Song Beibei. Although it was called Millet Congee, it was actually very sumptuous. Steamed dumplings, noodles, soup dumplings, pickled vegetables, dried strips, pink fruits, and so on. Song Beibei took a sip of Xiaolong soup dumplings and said, ¡°this taste is authentic. I had authentic Cantonese morning tea in Guangdong before, and this is the taste. Later, I never had the chance to go there. I didn¡¯t expect to eat it here today. ¡± Xiao Jiankai laughed out loud That laughter seemed to be very happy. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a bosom friend. I don¡¯t have any other hobbies. It¡¯s just that I like to eat. They all say that I¡¯ll make do with it. But, you say, in life, there¡¯s no meaning in eating and drinking. If you don¡¯t eat something good, what¡¯s the point of earning so much money? The breakfast chef in this restaurant was specially hired by me from an old-style morning tea shop in Guangdong. But until today, you¡¯re the only one who can taste it. ¡± Xiao Jiankai smiled and said, ¡°speaking of this morning tea, do you know the origin of Cantonese morning tea? ¡± Song Beibei felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m just gluttonous. How can I study the origin? ¡± Xiao Jiankai smiled again. ¡°speaking of the origin of Guangdong morning tea, it dates back to the Tongzhi period in Xianfeng. At that time, there was a restaurant in Guangzhou called ¡°Yili restaurant. ¡± A wooden sign with the word ¡°tea talk¡± was hung at the door. Tea and pastries were served, and the facilities were simple. Only a few wooden tables and wooden stools were used to welcome guests, allowing passers-by to rest and chat. Later, there was a tea house, which gradually became a teahouse. After that, it became popular for Cantonese people to go to the teahouse to drink morning tea. Until today, the tea in Guangdong morning tea has become a supporting role, but the refreshments have become more and more exquisite and varied. It seems that the priorities are reversed.¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart moved. She felt that Xiao Jiankai¡¯s words seemed to have a hidden meaning. As expected.. Xiao Jiankai continued, ¡°this is just like the development of a company. It will always be passed down and eliminated according to the requirements. However, the prerequisite is that it must be controlled by a pair of hands that can control the overall situation. Even if it goes astray, it can still be righted. I believe you also know that my big brother actually gave the position of chairman of the company to Xiao Wei who knows nothing about business. I really don¡¯t know what big brother is thinking. Everyone has witnessed Yan Qing¡¯s ability over the past three years. Initially, we all thought that this position would belong to him. ¡± Song Beibei only felt that she had to face such a situation on her first day at the company. She recalled that Gu Yanqing had warned her that she would definitely be roped in by various forces when she came to the company. She must not take sides, in case she could not extricate herself. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°father has been in the business for half of his life. He must have his reasons for doing this. Yanqing and I, as juniors, have no objections. Besides, we¡¯re family. It doesn¡¯t matter who takes this position. ¡± Song Beibei put down the bowl and chopsticks, picked up a towel and wiped her hands. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m full. Thank you for your hospitality. I have to report to the marketing department at Eight, so I have to leave first. ¡± Xiao Jiankai also smiled. ¡°Hurry up and go. It¡¯s your first day at work, so it¡¯s not good to be late. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and nodded as she took her leave. When she came out of the restaurant, she felt as if she had left a wolf¡¯s den. Although she was mentally prepared, she didn¡¯t expect that she would have to play Tai Chi with an old Fox the moment she stepped into this place. Moreover, there were many wolves and tigers in this huge Peishan group. It would probably be a tough battle when he met Wu Zijun next. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 327 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei did meet Wu Zijun. How should she put it? A very handsome middle-aged man. He was dressed in a suit and had a righteous look. He looked like a star in a Hong Kong police movie. His face was actually somewhat similar to Guo Fucheng¡¯s. He did not look very friendly. Song Beibei went to his office and said a few words without feeling any pain. To Song Beibei¡¯s surprise, Wu Zijun didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of trying to rope her in. The Department meeting was held in the morning. Song Beibei also officially took up her post at the meeting. Song Beibei looked at the dozens of people at the meeting table. Some of them were extremely attentive to her, some pretended to be indifferent, and some were expressionless. In short, everyone seemed to be wearing a mask, experiencing all sorts of things in the world. After the meeting, a secretary came over and took her to her own office. The office was obviously filled with heartache. All the desks, chairs, and bookcases were new. The office was spacious. When the meeting started, it didn¡¯t mention what Song Beibei¡¯s current work content was. She almost didn¡¯t know anything about it. In the afternoon, there was another meeting. All the marketing managers gathered together. Wu Zijun presided over the meeting. But it undoubtedly revolved around the recent projects. Song Beibei had never participated in it before, so she didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t get close to it. She was so bored that she sent a message to Gu Yanqing. [ listening to the heavenly book, Feeling Sleepy ] She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to come back after a while. [ sleep when you¡¯re sleepy ] What a bad idea. It was her first day at work and she slept in public. How could she dare? Song Beibei went back to [ afraid of being scolded ] [ who dares to scold you? You have the most shares ] Song Beibei almost burst out laughing. Was Gu Yanqing teaching her to bully others? Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to be absent-minded all the time. After chatting for a while, she said she didn¡¯t want to chat anymore. Gu Yanqing finally sent a message. [ come find me after work. Let¡¯s go home together ] [ I don¡¯t know where your office is. ] Today was Song Beibei¡¯s first day at Peishan Corporation. Indeed, she didn¡¯t know where Gu Yanqing¡¯s office was. [99th floor ] The meeting lasted for three hours. When she went out, it was really after work Song Beibei returned to her office for a while and decided to go to the 99th floor to look for Gu Yanqing. Most of the people in Mingzhu Corporation knew that she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife, but here, other than some of the higher-ups, not many people knew. Firstly, although their wedding was high-profile, they did not invite the media. Therefore, even though the media reports were overwhelming, there were no photos of the scene. Secondly, the matter of her shares had not been announced to the public. Other than the higher-ups of the board of directors, no one else knew about it. Furthermore, it was just as Gu Yanqing said. She usually did not put on any makeup. With her plain face, she looked like a university student who had just graduated. It was difficult for people to associate her with these shares and power. When she met the marketing manager, many people thought that she had used a backdoor. Indeed, she had indeed used a backdoor. But no one knew who her backer was. After all, the Market Department of the Peishan group was quite international, and everyone used an English name. So, no one in the same department thought that she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. They only thought that she was a relative of a certain high-ranking official and was arranged to be his confidant. After all, in the eyes of the power division in the company. Both factions were building their own forces. The new president had just taken office and Wu Zijun had been roped in. However, to be honest, many people in the board of directors did not think highly of the eldest princess. When they went out, Song Beibei could hear some gossip as soon as Wu Zijun left. What surprised her was that it was actually some gossip. It was said that Wu Zijun and the eldest princess were childhood sweethearts. Back then, Xiao Peishan had intended to marry Xiao Wei to him. When the two of them were young, their relationship was very close. But later, the eldest princess disappeared without a trace for no reason. This could be considered a breakup of their marriage. However, this Wu Zijun was actually an infatuated lover. He had not married for half his life. He had no children and was only waiting for the white moonlight in his heart. Song Beibei was very shocked. She had seen Wu Zijun¡¯s information, but the information was all about his achievements in the business world. She did not pay too much attention to his private life. Song Beibei really did not expect that this Wu Zijun would not marry and have children. He had been alone for half his life. Could it really be related to Xiao Wei? So when Xiao Wei became the president of the Peishan Group, she could get his support? However, if he was really infatuated with her, it could only be a mistake. Xiao Wei had already changed her name to He Suxian, married and had children. In fact, Song Beibei had never asked about he Yucheng¡¯s background. Why did he take his mother¡¯s surname? Why did he never mention his father. No, maybe he did mention it. It was once when he Yucheng was drunk and unintentionally brought up this topic. What did he Yucheng say at that time? He seemed to have said that his father had died before he was born. Song Beibei did not mention it again under any circumstances It must have been a sad matter. But no matter what, he suxian had he yucheng. In life, it could be considered a comfort and sustenance. If Wu Zijun was really as the rumors said. Then, how lonely had he been these past few decades? Song Beibei suddenly thought of Guo Fucheng¡¯s righteous face. This face seemed to be born lonely. Song Beibei sighed. If it was really complicated, then the relationship in the company would be even more complicated. Song Beibei arrived at the 99th floor. This floor was filled with high-level offices. Gu Yanqing was the general manager of Peishan Group, and his office was also here. This floor was very big, with many twists and turns. It was said that the president¡¯s office was also on this floor. Zhong Junjie was waiting for Song Beibei at the elevator door. The corridor to the office was very quiet. Song Beibei chatted with Zhong Junjie as they walked, ¡°what has Gu Yanqing been busy with recently? ¡± ¡°boss has been a little busy recently. Before her sister became the CEO, the former chairman had arranged some tasks. In short, it¡¯s about the investment plan for the first half of this year for the Peishan group, codenamed Cold War. ¡± Song Beibei was deep in thought. No wonder Gu Yanqing said that he would return to Xia city after he was done with his work. She probably wanted to complete this plan, which could also be considered to be a successful conclusion to his career here. Very soon, they arrived at the entrance of Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss has been crazy about work recently. Go and persuade him. The plan isn¡¯t in a hurry, but fortunately, you¡¯re here too. I reckon that boss¡¯s thoughts will shift to your side in the future. ¡± Zhong Junjie left, and Song Beibei went in. As expected, Gu Yanqing was buried in a pile of documents. He had golden-rimmed eyes and looked refined and handsome. When he saw Song Beibei come in, he said, ¡°wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be done soon. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and began to tour Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. It was low-key, simple and elegant. It was similar to the design style of Gu Yanqing¡¯s office in Pearl Group. To Song Beibei¡¯s surprise, there was still a rest room in Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. It was like a living room. For the past three years, Gu Yanqing must have slept in his office when he was busy. Gu Yanqing was really a workaholic. Song Beibei simply laid on the bed for a while. However, she heard a sound from outside. Song Beibei had just gotten up when she heard someone knocking on the door. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was clear and mellow. ¡°Come in. ¡± When Song Beibei reached the door, she saw Xiao mianjun walking in with a stack of documents. Xiao Mianjun happened to have her back to Song Beibei. Her voice was also flat, but it seemed to have a hint of a smile. ¡°My car broke down today. Manager Gu, can you give me a ride today? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°of course. ¡± Xiao mianjun smiled. ¡°I heard that Bei Bei came to the marketing department to report today. Are you used to it? I just came back from a business trip, but I haven¡¯t seen her. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and pointed behind Xiao Mianjun. ¡°You can ask her yourself. ¡± Xiao Mianjun turned her head and happened to see Song Beibei standing at the door. She was slightly startled. Song Beibei walked over gracefully and called out, ¡°sister Mianjun. ¡± Chapter 328 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Mianjun also smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re here? It¡¯s your first day at work. Are you used to it? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Xiao mianjun nodded. ¡°since the two of you are going back together, I won¡¯t disturb your little couple¡¯s time together. I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°it¡¯s alright, sister Mianjun. Since it¡¯s on the way, let¡¯s go back together. ¡± Xiao Mianjun still declined and left. Song Beibei was a little puzzled. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t sister Mianjun come with us? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Let her be. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned to the Xiao Family¡¯s courtyard. The Xiao Family¡¯s rule was that the family had to eat dinner together every day. Therefore, Song Beibei felt quite nervous every night at dinner. It was especially formal. The Xiao Family¡¯s dinner was like an authentic family banquet. Even the dishes were the most abundant in a day. And now, the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest princess, eldest young master, and young master Sun had all returned. Every meal was taken seriously. Song Beibei, on the other hand, felt rather awkward. Everyone here was clearly very familiar. Those people who were once familiar to the bone were now sitting at the same table eating, but it was like a cold river. Ever since they had met in the corridor last time, he Yucheng had not said a word to song Beibei. They had not even exchanged a glance. And Song Beibei had deliberately avoided him. Song Beibei had done this because she hoped that he would be able to walk out quickly. During dinner. Xiao Peishan asked Song Beibei, ¡°are you used to your first day at work? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and nodded. ¡°there are many things that you need to learn. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°the marketing department is the most difficult part. Learn well. Peishan group¡¯s huge business will depend on you guys to support it in the future. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°Dad, let ah Cheng go to the marketing department too. He needs to hone himself so that he can help me in the future. ¡± For a moment, the air became strangely quiet. Song Beibei could not help but raise her head and look at he Yucheng. He Yucheng¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if what he said had nothing to do with her. Song Beibei went to look at Gu Yanqing again. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was cold, but it was clear that he was not very happy. Xiao Peishan was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I strongly support Xiao Cheng going to the company, but this marketing department is not suitable for him. Let him go to the management department and train with his uncle for a period of time. ¡± Song Beibei did not know if Xiao Wei wanted he yucheng to go to the marketing department for another purpose. However, it was clear that Xiao Peishan already had a plan in mind. Letting he Yucheng go to the management department would first establish he Yucheng¡¯s position in the company in the future, and secondly, putting he Yucheng under Gu Yanqing would also be a balance of power between the two sides. Song Beibei really did not understand what Xiao Peishan had in mind for the company. However, if Xiao Wei objected, then her intentions were too obvious. She simply did not object. Instead, she said, ¡°it¡¯s father who has thought it through. ¡± Song Beibei did not expect he Yucheng to work at Peishan Group. According to Song Beibei¡¯s knowledge, he Yucheng¡¯s job on Wall Street already earned him a million dollars a year, and he had a bright future ahead of him. Although Peishan Group¡¯s shares and industries were indeed more attractive. But based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding, he yucheng was not the kind of person who would accept the arrangement of his family. But in the end, he Yucheng did not object. Song Beibei¡¯s heart began to feel heavy for some reason. It was as if someone was silently using a pair of hands to weave a net behind them, ensnaring every single one of them. But she did not know who the owner of that pair of hands was, or what their purpose was? It was just that this feeling was very ominous. And at this moment.. Mu Lan suddenly said with a strange tone, ¡°it¡¯s understandable for Miss Xiao to go to Peishan group, but there¡¯s no need to let in a child of unknown origin. I think that Peishan group will change its name sooner or later. You, you¡¯ve worked hard all your life. In the end, don¡¯t be a dowry for others. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Mu Lan simply put down her chopsticks Her tone was cold and harsh. ¡°What I said isn¡¯t wrong. Who knows if this child is a descendant of the Xiao family. Even if he is, his surname isn¡¯t Xiao. Our eldest princess has been back for a long time, and he suddenly appeared with a child of unknown origin. Shouldn¡¯t we also explain the background of this eldest grandson of the Xiao Family? If he was picked up from somewhere, he might become the successor of the Peishan group in the future. Wouldn¡¯t he become a joke to Baili? ¡± Xiao Wei almost flew into a rage when she heard these words. Meng di threw the spoon into the bone plate with a clang. However, when she said it, she was still very calm. ¡°Mu Lan, what do you mean! ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, which was also arrogant and cold. ¡°What I said is also right. Miss Xiao, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to tell everyone who your son¡¯s father is? ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°this is my personal matter! ¡± Mu Lan smiled. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t join the Peishan Group, then it is a personal matter. But since he took the shares of the Peishan Group, then it isn¡¯t. It¡¯s better to be careful. Moreover, is this something that can not be seen in the public eye, so he can¡¯t say it out loud? ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. It was obvious that she was angry. She stood up. ¡°Mu Lan, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°I think your father wants to know more than I do what Miss Xiao went through during these twenty years of disappearance. Since she¡¯s not married, how can she have children? ¡± He Yucheng stood up. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a paternity test. ¡± Mu Lan laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have that intention. In the end, we¡¯re still a family. It¡¯s only right for us to care about your mother. After twenty years of money, we were once best friends, don¡¯t you think? ¡± When she said that, Xiao Wei couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°I don¡¯t have a friend like you who¡¯s a traitor! ¡± Mu Lan sneered. ¡°By the way, I helped your mother write a love letter to our class monitor. If I remember correctly, the class monitor was Wu Zijun. ¡± Xiao Wei stood up. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Mu Lan smiled, but she didn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°speaking of which, Xiao Cheng really looks a bit like Zijun. Peishan, don¡¯t you think this is too much of a coincidence? ¡± Xiao Wei seemed to be on the verge of breaking down. She stood up, her entire body trembling. It was almost as if she was screaming. ¡°Mu Lan, shut up! Don¡¯t slander me! ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°you told me to shut up, but I had to say it. I think he Yucheng is the child of you and Wu Zijun. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t wait to support you the moment you took over. Have the two of you been in contact privately all these years? What exactly are you plotting? What exactly are you plotting? ! ¡± There was only a bang. Xiao Peishan immediately threw the bowl on the table. ¡°If the two of you continue to cause trouble, then get the hell out of the Xiao Family! ¡± Almost instantly, everyone fell silent. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°cause trouble, cause trouble all day long. Can you give me two days of peaceful life! ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°why are you getting angry at me? I¡¯m doing this for the sake of this family. Right now, all you can see is your daughter, and you can¡¯t wait to give her everything. Alright, I want to see if your daughter will be filial to you after taking all of the Xiao Family¡¯s assets. Xiao Peishan, let me tell you, don¡¯t blame me for being unreasonable if you favor one over the other. I just can¡¯t take this lying down! ¡± Mu Lan threw down her bowl and chopsticks and left the table. Next was Xiao Wei, who also left. Next was the housekeeper who helped Xiao Peishan leave. Once again, only the few of them were left at the table. It was hard to count the number of times this had happened. In any case, it was almost every day that things would end up like this. This was also the reason why Song Beibei felt stressed every night when she ate dinner. Xiao Xintong sat beside Song Beibei, blinking her big eyes. She was very curious but did not dare to ask anything. Song Beibei sighed. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 329 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The Xiao Family¡¯s storm had probably just begun. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned to their room. Xiao Xintong was held in Song Beibei¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Mommy, why did they fight just now? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°sometimes, there will be some conflicts between adults. There will be misunderstandings and prejudices between them, so they will fight. ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just say the misunderstandings? ¡± Xiao Xintong said in a childish voice. Song Beibei looked at Xiao Xintong and smiled. ¡°Xin Tong, don¡¯t worry. It will get better one day. You just have to understand that everyone loves Xin Tong, understand? ¡± Xin Tong nodded. ¡°I hope you can quickly tell us the misunderstanding. ¡± Song Beibei sighed again. Even Xin Tong understood some of the reasoning. Once the matter was told, all the grudges and grudges would be brought to the surface, even if it was a complete hysteria. However, an adult¡¯s world was different from a child¡¯s. Perhaps only they themselves knew how difficult it was. The wounds in their hearts had long since festered and were riddled with holes. who would expose the most unbearable and ugly side of their heart to the sunlight? In fact, it might be a very simple thing, but it was like thousands of mountains and rivers, thousands of ravines. The world of adults and the world of children were absolutely different. In the world of children, happiness was a simple thing, but in the world of adults, simplicity was a happy thing. But among the people of the Xiao family, who could be simple? While sighing, Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°do you want to move out? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult. Besides, he likes Xiao Xintong so much, he definitely won¡¯t agree. ¡± In fact, Xiao Peishan was aware that Mu Lan and Xiao Wei were at loggerheads the moment they met. The dinner every day was like a battlefield. But these days, he still insisted that everyone eat at the same table. Presumably, he did this for a reason. Perhaps he hoped that the family would stay together no matter what. Therefore, if the two of them proposed to move out now, Xiao Peishan would definitely not agree. Song Beibei thought about it and said, ¡°forget it. The old man hasn¡¯t been well recently. One wife and one daughter have already made him physically and mentally exhausted. Let¡¯s not create more trouble for the old man. ¡± Gu Yanqing only mentioned this matter once, and then he gave up. The next day, Song Beibei still went to work. Gu Yanqing said that she didn¡¯t need to drive, she just needed to ride on his car. However, Song Beibei was afraid that the people in the company would see her, so she insisted on rejecting him. The situation now was somewhat similar to the past at Mingzhu Group. However, Song Beibei¡¯s state of mind was very different from that time. At that time, Song Beibei was secretly married, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Gu Yanqing at all. But now it wasn¡¯t the case. She wasn¡¯t afraid that the people in the company would know that she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. She just didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. Peishan group was too deep in the water, and the distribution was too severe. She just wanted to stay in the marketing department for a period of time. Gu Yanqing said that it would take at most three months. In these three months, Gu Yanqing would clean up everything in the company. Because in these three years, Gu Yanqing had been committed to expanding the Pearl Group¡¯s territory. In addition, he was the general manager of the Peishan Group, so it was inevitable that he would use the Peishan group¡¯s resources to develop the Pearl Group Although the Pearl Group was still an independent entity, in the market, it was inevitable that there would be interactions with the Peishan group. And now, what Gu Yanqing had to do.. Was To gradually separate Pearl Group from Peishan group completely. Moreover, his Cold War plan was also in full swing. He probably wanted to do his last bit of effort before he left. In short, Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was very busy these days. But, she couldn¡¯t help at all, so she was quite annoyed. Song Beibei spent a few days in the company muddleheaded. As a nominal manager, it was nothing more than having a secretary bring a few documents for her to sign every day. Song Beibei could barely understand what was written on those documents. But basically, there were people at the bottom to review them, and there were people at the top to check them. And she was in the middle. Basically, she had nothing to do, and she didn¡¯t bear any responsibility. Her Authority had been stripped away. But in this way, Song Beibei was happy and relaxed. She read books in the office every day and refreshed the news for a day before it was over. Until the ¡°Rose Plan¡± was placed on Song Beibei¡¯s desk. The so-called rose plan was the first investment plan that Xiao Wei launched after taking office. It happened to be the complete opposite of the current ¡°Cold War plan¡± in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands. Based on the first half of Peishan Group¡¯s investment, Gu Yanqing stood for internal affairs while Xiao Wei stood for external affairs. And the company¡¯s higher-ups tacitly declared this incident as a power struggle. Xiao Wei was the CEO. Although she had Wu Zijun¡¯s support, Gu Yanqing had three years of foundation in Peishan group after all. Moreover, everyone¡¯s hearts were beating. Xiao Peishan had always valued his son more. It was just that Gu Yanqing had expressed his disinterest in Peishan group more than once at the shareholders¡¯meeting. Therefore, most people believed that it was because Gu Yanqing was unwilling to take over the company that Xiao Peishan had taken the initiative to provoke him. In reality, he was pulling out all the stops in order to force Gu Yanqing to take over the CEO position. This eldest princess had just taken over the position and a new official had taken over three fires. All of a sudden, she had negated Gu Yanqing¡¯s three months of hard work. Even though they had caused a huge ruckus in the company. However, after returning home, the two of them had a tacit understanding. Neither of them spoke to Xiao Peishan. However, even though Xiao Peishan¡¯s shares had been completely dissolved, he had already retreated behind the scenes. In reality, he knew every single move of the company like the back of his hand. At dinner that night, Xiao Peishan said, ¡°let the shareholders vote on which investment plan to use in the first half of the year. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°I have the right to decide on this matter. ¡± Gu Yanqing was also cold and indifferent, as if he did not take this matter to heart. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job. I¡¯ve already made the plan. I don¡¯t care at all whether it¡¯s used or not. ¡± Xiao Peishan said to Xiao Wei, ¡°if you can¡¯t even control the people in the board of directors, there¡¯s no point in being the CEO anymore. ¡± Then he said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°you don¡¯t care. Your heart is set on leaving peishan group, but don¡¯t forget that in the eyes of outsiders, Peishan Group and Pearl Group are already on the same rope. If I remember correctly, Pearl Group¡¯s Credit Bank is now the same as Peishan group. Peishan group¡¯s reputation and interests will directly affect Pearl Group. If you¡¯re too anxious to leave Pearl Group, then you have to be prepared to break your bones and join your tendons! ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Peishan to be so clear about Gu Yanqing¡¯s plan. Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t too surprised. Instead, he looked very calm. ¡°I¡¯ll keep dad¡¯s reminder in mind, but hard work pays off. As long as I want to do it, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. ¡± Xiao Peishan was obviously angry. But in the end, the company¡¯s plan was still decided by a vote at the shareholders¡¯meeting. Song Beibei was now the company¡¯s second largest shareholder, so she naturally had to attend the shareholders¡¯meeting. The shareholders¡¯meeting was in three days. Song Beibei was a little nervous. It was said that besides the right to vote, she also had the right to veto. However, Song Beibei had already thought it through. These matters had nothing to do with her anyway. When the time came, she would abstain. Of course, the heavens seemed to be helping her. In the afternoon, the marketing department held a meeting. Someone reported that there was a problem with the first Hokkaido Resort Project in Japan, and they wanted a group of people to go and investigate. This was originally unrelated to Song Beibei¡¯s work content. However, Song Beibei volunteered to go. She wasn¡¯t interested in the project, but investigation reports were what she was best at. She used to be a reporter, and it was said that the Japanese side had deliberately destroyed it because of the anti-chinese war. For Song Beibei, this was a big piece of exciting news. The sino-japanese conflict was deeply rooted in the National Marrow, and of course, it was also reflected in business. Song Beibei had done this topic before, so she especially wanted to go and investigate. Originally, this kind of matter naturally didn¡¯t need her to solve. But indeed, she was really a decoration in the company. Even Wu Zijun couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. In addition, she volunteered. So she sent her to Hokkaido with an inspection team. Chapter 330 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Song Beibei had only told Gu Yanqing about this matter after she had made up her mind. After hearing about this matter, Gu Yanqing fell silent at first, then he looked rather unhappy. ¡°What are you doing over there? It¡¯s so chaotic over there. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°am I not making things difficult for you? I just want to avoid this shareholders¡¯ meeting. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I think you still can¡¯t bear to part with this big piece of news. ¡± Song Beibei was immediately seen through She smiled sheepishly. ¡°Over at the New York Times, didn¡¯t Jin Wenxuan not agree to my resignation? However, it¡¯s also embarrassing for me to always take time off and take other people¡¯s salaries. If this piece of news were to be exposed, it would definitely cause a sensation. However, I promise that I will try my best not to harm the interests of the Peishan Corporation. Moreover, I heard that the media was the one who led the trouble there. If there¡¯s the right public opinion. ¡°In terms of traction, then the matter will be settled very quickly. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I still can¡¯t trust you to go alone. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°how can I go alone, as a team? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. ¡± Gu Yanqing Understood Song Beibei. She was extremely passionate about the news. Since she didn¡¯t tell him beforehand, she decided to go. This proved that she had already made a decision in her heart, and it would be hard to shake it. Song Beibei boarded the plane to Japan the next day. It was a six-hour trip, and when Song Beibei arrived, it was already three in the afternoon. She was supposed to go to the hotel to rest and tidy up. However, news came from the front that the entrance of the newly built resort was already surrounded by Japanese residents, who were holding banners to protest. Song Beibei could only go to the scene with a group of people. This time, it was manager Wan from the Public Relations Department who came with her. He was here to deal with the problem. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was only acting as a reporter and did not make any decisions. The local staff reported the situation to manager Wan. It turned out that the resort had acquired a farm during the construction process. The farm was now going to be demolished to build the resort¡¯s horse racing farm. And the people who were causing trouble were the farmers who had worked on the farm. There was a small town nearby called Yinchuan town. Almost all the young people in Yinchuan town went out to work, leaving some of the older surplus labor force, almost all working on the farm. Now that the farm was acquired, it meant that they were about to lose their source of income. In fact, when the farm was acquired, the company had already taken this into consideration. They had originally prepared a lot of subsidies to make up for it, and promised that after the completion of the resort, there would be more jobs for these people. But Midway, the Japanese media deliberately fanned the flames, saying that Peishan group¡¯s next plan was to buy the town and drive everyone in Yinchuan away. They said that the Chinese big company Peishan group wanted to occupy Yinchuan as a Chinese territory, and in the future, Yinchuan resort would not receive Japanese people. This was obviously the intention of the bad media. In addition, there was definitely someone secretly manipulating it. Everyone in the town believed it. Even the local government of Japan issued an announcement, but they did not do anything. The police force was also a force to be reckoned with. It could not be suppressed. Therefore, the nearly completed Yinchuan resort was put on hold. Every day, hundreds of thousands of people marched in front of the resort to demonstrate. Song Beibei thought that there must be some kind of huge force behind this. Perhaps it was the anti-china party, or perhaps it was some of Peishan Group¡¯s competitors. In short, this matter had caused a stir throughout the country and even around the world. It had even affected the reputation and integrity of Peishan group. That was why the Peishan group had sent the public relations manager to handle this matter personally. Song Beibei did not know the specific handling method. She only knew that there seemed to be many plans, what ABC plan, and what emergency plan. Song Beibei was only responsible for reporting on the scene. She transmitted the most authentic situation to the company headquarters. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Song Beibei finally returned to the hotel. After manager Wan¡¯s handling of the resort, it was finally quieter. The specific situation was that the residents would send a representative over tomorrow to negotiate with the people here. Tomorrow, Song Beibei¡¯s task was to transmit the negotiation scene to the company in real time. Song Beibei took a shower and came out. She dried her hair as she walked to the hotel¡¯s balcony. This hotel was the closest to the resort. Looking from the balcony, one could see the complete appearance of the Yinchuan resort. It meandered for tens of miles and was magnificent. It was said that this would be the largest high-end resort in Japan. The scenery here was extremely good. Yinchuan was famous for its maple leaves. The climate here was constant. It was said that maple trees could be seen burning all year round. Song Beibei had seen the promotional video of Yinchuan resort in the company. The maple trees that covered the mountains and plains were hard against the sunset glow, and they were truly as dazzling as scenes from Miyazaki Hayao¡¯s anime. And now, what appeared before Song Beibei¡¯s eyes was also that dazzling fiery red. Song Beibei¡¯s heart stirred, and she rubbed her eyes to make sure that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. The fiery red in the resort was clearly the light of a fire. Sure enough, Song Beibei had just reacted when she heard an emergency cry. It was said that someone had deliberately set the resort on fire. Song Beibei didn¡¯t think too much about it. She carried the camera and went to the scene. The scene was in chaos. The place that caught fire was the original farm. The farm hadn¡¯t been renovated in time. The wooden houses that were originally occupied by many workers. Those wooden houses were all connected. Someone had sprinkled gasoline, so the flames extended for a hundred meters. It was like a poisonous tongue with a red tongue that was crazily spreading. The fire brigade was still on the way. Many people were helping to put out the fire. However, the water source here was far away, so it was almost impossible to put out the near fire. The fire was still spreading crazily. Song Beibei was also burning with anxiety. She especially knew that these houses were usually occupied by people. Those people who usually caused trouble at the resort sometimes didn¡¯t go home at night. Taking advantage of the fact that the resort was in chaos these days, they took the opportunity to stay inside at night. Although most of the people inside escaped when the fire broke out. However, there were still people who were injured. The crowd was very chaotic. Song Beibei heard the cry of the child, and it was intermittent. Song Beibei had a faint feeling that it was coming from inside the fire. Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. There was still someone inside the fire. More than one person heard it. The sound came from inside a wooden house that had just been burned. It was the cry of a child. Everyone was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. The fire was so bright that it would definitely be life-threatening if they rushed in. However, there was still a life inside, and perhaps there was more than one person. Song Beibei was surrounded by the elderly, the weak, women, and children. In addition to the language barrier, Song Beibei had no way to communicate with them. Some people were crying and screaming. The children¡¯s cries were getting weaker and weaker. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was like a million ants gnawing at it. At this moment, she really couldn¡¯t think too much. She saw a person carrying a bucket of water. Song Beibei snatched it over and drenched herself from head to toe. Then, she took off her coat and covered her head with it before rushing into the flames. The surroundings were filled with flames. Song Beibei could only hear the sound of burning wood. Song Beibei could not see clearly. Her eyes hurt, and the moisture in her body seemed to have evaporated. Even her scalp seemed to be on the verge of falling off. Song Beibei could not care less. She could only follow the cries to find the child. Finally, in the midst of the flames, Song Beibei heard the cries of the child coming from a broken cabinet. Song Beibei rushed over recklessly and opened it. She found two people inside, one big and one small. The woman held the child tightly in her arms, and the child kept crying in her arms. Song Beibei quickly squatted down and grabbed the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We have to get out quickly. We can still make it if we leave now. ¡± The woman saw someone open the cabinet and grab Song Beibei¡¯s hand, as if she had seen her savior. She kept saying something to Song Beibei. Unfortunately, she was speaking Japanese, so Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand what she meant at all. Later, the woman simply pushed the child into Song Beibei¡¯s arms. Only then did song Beibei realize that one of the woman¡¯s legs had been injured by something that had fallen down. It was dripping with blood, and one could even vaguely see the ghastly white bones. The woman kept pointing at the door. Song Beibei knew that this woman must have wanted her to leave with the Child First! Chapter 331 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to think too much. The roof of the house was already on the verge of collapsing. Song Beibei picked up the child and was about to rush out. She only thought of sending the child out immediately. Perhaps she would still have time to save this woman. Just as Song Beibei turned around, she saw a figure rushing in from the door. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see clearly in the flames that filled the sky. But that figure quickly approached. In the end, Song Beibei finally recognized that face. It was he Yucheng! How did he Yucheng appear here? Song Beibei really felt that she was hallucinating! But Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He Yucheng had already walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side and was about to carry the child out of Song Beibei¡¯s arms. Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s another person behind us. Can you carry her out? ¡± In the firelight, he Yucheng saw the woman curled up in the shabby cupboard behind him. He Yucheng said in a deep voice, ¡°hurry up and go out first. ¡± As he said this, he Yucheng had already carried the woman and ran towards the door. Although it was only a dozen meters away, every step was like walking on the edge of a cliff. The wooden beam above them could collapse at any time. Fireballs kept brushing past them. Fortunately, Song Beibei held the child in her arms and rushed outside in one breath. He Yucheng followed closely behind her. Not long after they came out, the beam of the wooden house behind them collapsed with a bang. Song Beibei felt all the hair on her body stand up. Tonight, she almost brushed past the grim reaper. Many people surrounded her. The Japanese woman wanted to kneel down in front of the two of them. The ambulance arrived later. Half an hour later, the fire brigade arrived and finally controlled the fire. After a period of chaos, Song Beibei finally returned to the hotel. And He Yucheng was in the same hotel as her. Song Beibei was not stupid enough to think that what happened today was purely a coincidence. The two of them went up the elevator without saying a word. When he Yucheng was pressing the floor, Song Beibei noticed that his arms were completely red. His coat had long been buried in the Sea of fire. He was wearing a shirt and half of his sleeves had been burned off. And the back of his hand had been burned at some point. A large piece of his skin was red, and some of it was badly mangled. It was quite a shocking sight. Song Beibei actually did not notice it at all. Song Beibei said, ¡°your hand needs to be bandaged at the hospital. ¡± He Yucheng looked at her indifferently. ¡°No need. It¡¯ll be fine after I take some anti-inflammatory drugs. ¡± This was not an injury that could be healed with some anti-inflammatory drugs. Song Beibei was speechless. At the same time, they reached her floor. Song Beibei lived on the 16th floor, while he yucheng lived on the 32nd floor. Song Beibei exited the elevator. The elevator door was about to close automatically when Song Beibei suddenly turned around to block it. ¡°Go to my room. I¡¯ll help you treat your wound. ¡± Song Beibei understood he Yucheng. His personality was especially tolerant. When he was in America, he had a fever once, but he still insisted on staying up for 48 hours to keep an eye on the data for his clients. In the end, he fainted in his office When he reached the hospital, the doctor said that his body had been overdrawn beyond recognition. If he continued working at this intensity, he could die at any time. Song Beibei remembered that time, why did he have to stay up all night. She and Lu Huanzi took turns to take care of him for a week. In the eyes of these elites, their bodies seemed to be completely unimportant, and they could do whatever they wanted. Later on, Song Beibei often advised him, ¡°now that you¡¯re young, you¡¯re using your life to earn money. In the future, you¡¯ll have to spend money to buy your life. Is it worth it? ¡± However, he Yucheng always smiled and said, ¡°how are you better than me? ¡± However, he was able to listen to her later on. Song Beibei blocked the elevator, seemingly causing he yucheng to be slightly surprised. He seemed to be stunned for two seconds, frowned, and came out of the elevator. Song Beibei opened the door and entered the room. Fortunately, the hotel had a first-aid kit. When Song Beibei came out with the kit, He Yucheng Sat on the Sofa in a daze. When he saw Song Beibei come out, his gaze unconsciously shifted to Song Beibei. However, his gaze seemed to have no focus. He looked at Song Beibei as if he was looking at a stranger. Song Beibei sat down beside him. She first used hydrogen peroxide to clean the wound, then applied an anti-inflammatory and pain-relieving ointment. Song Beibei applied it carefully. After she was done, Song Beibei blew on it with her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should bandage it. I¡¯m afraid that if it¡¯s not done properly, it¡¯ll get infected. Don¡¯t touch the water in the near future. It¡¯s best if you go to the hospital. ¡± When Song Beibei raised her head, she happened to meet he Yucheng¡¯s eyes. It was like an endless black hole. Something was surging inside. Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable under such a gaze. She straightened her body, moved to the side, and began to pack up the medicine box. Song Beibei was silent for a while, and her voice was colder than before. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei felt that things were really too strange. He Yucheng had appeared here for no reason, and coincidentally charged into the sea of fire with him. Therefore, Song Beibei did not think that all of this was a coincidence. He Yucheng did not speak. Song Beibei continued, ¡°So, teacher he sent you here? ¡± Although Song Beibei was asking a question, her tone was very certain. Song Beibei asked, ¡°Ah Cheng, I don¡¯t understand. What is teacher he thinking? Could it be that she still wants to set us up? Or is it purely out of revenge, hoping that her son will steal Mu Lan¡¯s son¡¯s wife? ¡± Actually, Song Beibei had thought of many reasons, but the latter was more logical. The grudge between Xiao Wei and Mu Lan seemed to be deeply rooted in her bones. Perhaps it was purely for revenge. To Mu Lan, Gu Yanqing was especially important, and to Gu Yanqing, everyone could see that the most important person was her. So, would it be like the drama, where Mu Lan wanted to hurt Gu Yanqing to get revenge on Mu Lan. And the most thorough way to hurt Gu Yanqing was through herself. Although the possibility was not high, it did not rule out such a possibility. Song Beibei¡¯s gaze was firm. He Yucheng looked at her for a long time before he suddenly said calmly, ¡°Gu Yanqing asked me to come over. ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly stunned. Gu Yanqing asked him to come over? How was that possible? He Yucheng continued, ¡°I was originally on vacation in Japan these few days. Yesterday, he suddenly told me that you would come to the resort. He was afraid that you would cause trouble, so he asked me to come over to watch you. I didn¡¯t expect that when I arrived at the scene tonight, I heard someone say that there was a girl who rushed into the fire to save someone. I thought that this person must be you, so I rushed in. This is the reason why you were able to see me tonight. ¡± Song Beibei was a little confused. It turned out to be like this. She thought that Xiao Wei might have asked he yucheng to come over. She never thought that it would be Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was a little embarrassed. She smiled. ¡°I misunderstood. I thought that you treated me¡­ so, forget it¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about it. It¡¯s best if there¡¯s no one else. ¡± However, after a while, Song Beibei asked again, ¡°why are you in Japan? Aren¡¯t you a shareholder? Isn¡¯t the shareholders¡¯ meeting in two days? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°if I remember correctly, you should be a shareholder of Peishan group the next day. If you can be here, why can¡¯t I be here? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know that she was the majority shareholder of Peishan group. It still sounded incredible. However, could it be that he Yucheng¡¯s reason for being here was the same as hers. Did he not want to be involved in the company¡¯s Power Whirlpool? * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 332 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Maybe. Song Beibei knew he Yucheng a little. He was not the kind of person who coveted power and wealth. However, he did not reject Xiao Peishan¡¯s shares back then. It was probably because of his mother, and also because he had no choice like her. However, Song Beibei did not understand. He gave up his original Wall Street Company and went to work for Gu Yanqing at the Peishan group. Song Beibei said, ¡°Ah Cheng, can you tell me what teacher he is thinking? Actually, you should know that Gu Yanqing and I will leave the Peishan group sooner or later. If she wants the entire Peishan Group, why is there a need to rush? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what she is thinking. ¡± Song Beibei felt that she was quite silly. Even if he Yucheng knew, it would definitely involve all sorts of privacy and trade secrets. How would he be willing to tell her so easily. However, in Song Beibei¡¯s subconscious mind, she still thought that he yucheng was her good friend who talked about everything. At this moment, Song Beibei suddenly realized something. She suddenly became very disappointed. She smiled. ¡°You should go back. It¡¯s already very late. Rest well today. There might be a tough battle here tomorrow. ¡± He Yucheng also stood up and prepared to leave. Song Beibei sent him to the door, but he yucheng suddenly stopped. He turned around and said, ¡°just now, you didn¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t react for a moment. She casually said, ¡°misunderstand what? ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s gaze moved. He gave Song Beibei a deep look. Then he turned around and left with big strides. Song Beibei stood at the door for a long time. At the same time, she remembered what she had just said. Because of He Yucheng¡¯s words, Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like a heavy stone. Song Beibei stood at the door for a long time before she returned to the house. It was already midnight. Song Beibei suddenly missed Gu Yanqing and Xin Tong very much. She wanted to call them, but they must have fallen asleep by now. However, when Song Beibei took out her phone, she realized that there were more than ten missed calls. All of them were from Gu Yanqing¡¯s personal mobile phones. A few of them were from Zhong Junjie and Jiang Feifei. Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. Someone must have reported the situation to the company. Song Beibei quickly gave Gu Yanqing a call. The call was connected within three seconds. Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep and depressed but obviously anxious voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Beibei? ¡± Song Beibei quickly replied, ¡°yes, it¡¯s me. ¡± Song Beibei could clearly hear the person opposite her sigh in relief. She could almost imagine Gu Yanqing¡¯s tightly furrowed brows suddenly relaxing and then furrowing even more. Before Gu Yanqing could speak again, Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry, okay? I just saw the phone and there was an accident just now. I promise, I won¡¯t take any risks next time. Don¡¯t scold me, okay? ¡± Based on Song Beibei¡¯s understanding of Gu Yanqing, the next second, he would probably scold her like a child. However, Gu Yanqing was a soft touch, not a hard one. Usually, before he lost his temper, Song Beibei would plead guilty and correct her attitude. She would be able to get away with it. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing must have known that she had rushed into the sea of fire to save someone. She also knew that in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, she was too stupid to care about the consequences. She would definitely be scolded. Sure enough, on the other side, Gu Yanqing was silent for dozens of seconds. Song Beibei also held her breath and did not dare to say a word. Finally, Gu Yanqing sighed heavily on the other side, as if he was still suppressing a layer of anger. ¡°Are you hurt? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was finally at ease. It seemed that Gu Yanqing did not plan to fuss over this matter with her. Song Beibei said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. At that time, I knew what to do. However, a human life is worth saving. That child is about the same age as Xin Tong. At that time, I thought that if I saved someone else¡¯s child, in case Xin Tong was in danger in the future, I would meet a kind person to save her. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not say a word. Song Beibei rambled on and on. When she realized what she had said, she realized that she had said too much. She recounted the thrilling scene as if it was an adventure, and she even felt proud of it. Gu Yanqing did not say a word. Song Beibei was afraid that he would get angry again, so she probed, ¡°are you still listening? ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for three seconds before he replied. Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re not angry, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing heard Song Beibei¡¯s fearful and fearful voice, like a kitten¡¯s, and his heart ached and worried. He knew Song Beibei very well. She had the cleanest and kindest heart in the world. Even if a cat and a dog were in the fire, she might still rush in without hesitation. In fact, this was very precious. In such a world where people¡¯s hearts were complicated, it was really a rare thing to be able to maintain the innocence and kindness of a child. And she, who had clearly done an amazing thing, was like a child who had done something wrong in front of him, as if she was afraid that he would get angry. Gu Yanqing could feel that Song Beibei was still holding her breath and waiting for his answer. Gu Yanqing deliberately said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m very angry, very angry. Song Beibei, I¡¯ll let it go this time, but I hope that the next time you put yourself in danger, you can think about Xin Tong and me. If anything happens to you, what will happen to Xin Tong and me? ¡± Song Beibei was reprimanded until she was embarrassed, and her words were also submissive. Gu Yanqing admitted that he was too selfish, so selfish that he somewhat despised himself. However, he admitted that he was a coward and could not bear the risk of losing her. However, what made him depressed was that he knew that the next time Song Beibei encountered the same thing, she would definitely rush into the sea of fire without hesitation. Song Beibei was just like that. She was brave enough to admit her mistakes and was determined not to change. This was something that drove him crazy. However, she had her own principles, or rather, her own nature. This was also a part that made him very proud and precious. Gu Yanqing only hoped that good people would be rewarded. God would always look after her like this. Gu Yanqing could already imagine her dejected look on the other side of the phone. He could not bear to see her like this, so he finally said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. I¡¯m just worried about you. ¡± Song Beibei quickly replied, ¡°I know, I know. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. Bah, Bah, Bah, there won¡¯t be a next time. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°have you seen He Yucheng? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered. She originally wanted to ask about he Yucheng. Song Beibei said, ¡°did you ask him to come over? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I knew something would happen to you. I¡¯m more at ease with him watching over you. ¡± Song Beibei pouted. ¡°then you¡¯re not afraid that our old relationship will rekindle. You know that it¡¯s easy to be lonely in a foreign country now. ¡± ¡°Song Beibei! ¡± Gu Yanqing shouted at her. Song Beibei thought she had made a big joke and was about to admit her mistake. Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep and confident voice came over. ¡°I believe you! ¡± At that moment, Song Beibei¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat. Then, she felt a warm current surge out from the deepest part of her heart. It followed her blood to her limbs and every part of her body. She only felt warmth, even though she had just brushed past the grim reaper. However, Song Beibei still felt that life was wonderful, and everything was filled with hope. At first, this was how it felt to be trusted. Song Beibei was stunned for about ten seconds before she said, ¡°thank you, good husband. ¡± The words ¡®good husband¡¯ seemed to be very useful to Gu Yanqing. He said unhurriedly, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. ¡± Didn¡¯t hear you clearly? OF COURSE NOT! However, Song Beibei deliberately didn¡¯t say it. She arrogantly reverted to her usual tone, ¡°in the world of young people, if you want to hear good things, you have to give out red packets. ¡± There was no sound for a long time. After a while, Song Beibei suddenly heard the notification sound of her phone. It showed that she had received a message on Wechat. Although Gu Yanqing had wechat, he never used it. Song Beibei had always ridiculed him as an old man. He couldn¡¯t keep up with the Times. Moreover, Song Beibei was the only person in Gu Yanqing¡¯s wechat contact list. Song Beibei was puzzled. She opened it, and Gu Yanqing actually sent her a wechat red packet. Song Beibei was stunned. He actually knew how to send a red packet! Chapter 333 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei opened the red packet eagerly. In the next second, her face darkened. ¡°Boss Gu, do you know you¡¯re being a hooligan? ¡± Gu Yanqing had actually sent her a red packet of one cent! Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°do you lack money? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. ¡± He was really UNROMANTIC. Even if he had sent her a red packet of 5.21 or 13.14, she would still be happy. Song Beibei snorted. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯ll lose me easily like this. Let me tell you! ¡± After a while, Song Beibei received another message. This time, it wasn¡¯t a red packet, but a transfer. Seeing the amount on it, Song Beibei was shocked again. Ten million, ten million. Gu Yanqing transferred fifty thousand over. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°did you receive the Red Packet? ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. Who would send fifty thousand red packets? ! ¡°Gu Yanqing, what are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice seemed to be a little confused, ¡°This wechat system isn¡¯t working. It can only transfer fifty thousand at most, it¡¯s too little. ¡± How much more did he want to transfer. It seemed like he was currently researching Wechat¡¯s transfer system? Song Beibei said, ¡°boss Gu, you¡¯re too polite! You¡¯re not allowed to send anymore! ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be quite dissatisfied. ¡°Boss Gu? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while, and suddenly her voice softened. She smiled and deliberately said in a voice that gave her goosebumps, ¡°good husband, it¡¯s getting late. Rest early. ¡± Gu Yanqing was in a good mood. ¡°Go to bed early. You¡¯re not allowed to play with your phone anymore. Turn off your phone. I¡¯ll call to check in ten minutes. ¡± Song Beibei cursed this man in her heart that he was still as dictatorial and domineering as before, but she still obediently agreed. After hanging up, Song Beibei looked at the wechat chat box and looked at the 50,000 yuan that had been transferred over. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. The next morning, she was woken up by a wave of chaos. She could only hear the noise outside. After opening the door, she realized that the corridor of the hotel was filled with people. At the end of the crowd was the room of the general manager of the Public Relations Department at the Peishan Group. He was also the person in charge of the Yinchuan incident. Song Beibei had no idea what was going on. She had yet to react. Another group of security guards came to the corridor. With great difficulty, they blocked the door and surrounded the city with a wall of human flesh. After a while, the door finally opened. Manager Wan appeared at the door. Song Beibei could see that the crowd was furious. The person in the lead had a Chinese translator. After listening for a while, Song Beibei finally understood that these people were the residents of Yinchuan town. Some people had experienced the fire yesterday. Now, the Japanese media had also exposed it. The cause of the fire was unknown, but they had made some malicious conjectures. The Japanese media had publicly reported that it was most likely the work of the Peishan group. Their motive was clear. After the instigation, the people of the town, who had already calmed down, were even more agitated than when they had demonstrated yesterday. The moment manager Wan opened the door, before he could speak, the things in those people¡¯s hands were all thrown over. As for the things that were thrown over, they were all in a mess. Stones, eggs, rotten vegetables, and so on. Even though they were separated by a human wall formed by a group of security guards, they were still unable to stop the riot of these people. The door to manager Wan¡¯s room was slammed shut the next second. The scene was chaotic. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know when, but she had already been squeezed into the crowd. She wanted to return to her room, but she was blocked by the stream of people. Song Beibei had no choice. The stream of people was moving forward, so she could only follow this force and walk forward. The crowd became more and more chaotic, and even the old and weak people were pushed down. If this continued, there might be a stampede. After squeezing to the door with great difficulty, Song Beibei shouted, ¡°everyone, be quiet for a moment! ¡± The crowd was silent for a few seconds. Song Beibei said, ¡°everyone, be quiet. If there¡¯s anything we need to say, we can discuss it properly. Regarding yesterday¡¯s matter, we will definitely give everyone an explanation and bear all the responsibility¡­ ¡± Before Song Beibei could finish, the crowd became restless again. Moreover, everyone was whispering to each other, and no one knew what they were talking about. Only then did song Beibei realize that she was speaking in Chinese, and the people here couldn¡¯t understand her. However, the Chinese translator had already disappeared. The people below were getting more and more agitated. They even began to throw things at Song Beibei. At this moment, another figure appeared beside Song Beibei, protecting her small body behind her. It was he Yucheng. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know when he Yucheng appeared. But he used his body to block her and then said something in Japanese. Song Beibei suddenly remembered. He Yucheng knew Japanese. When he was in university, he Yucheng had a roommate who was Japanese. At that time, he had a sudden impulse to learn Japanese from his roommate. In four months, he could argue with his Japanese roommate in class about the impact of Brexit on the international financial market. Because of he Yucheng¡¯s words, the crowd suddenly quieted down. A few people recognized that they were the two people who rushed into the sea of fire last night to save people. Everyone¡¯s attitude suddenly changed and gradually seemed to calm down. A representative was sent out from the crowd. He Yucheng calmly negotiated with that person. Anyway, Song Beibei did not understand what they were talking about. But after about ten minutes, the negotiator waved his hand, and the crowd actually dispersed just like that. Song Beibei felt that he Yucheng was simply too capable. He was simply a legendary negotiation expert. After the crowd dispersed, Song Beibei could not help but ask, ¡°what exactly did you say to them? ¡± He Yucheng glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°I just repeated what you said in Japanese, so the credit is yours. ¡± Song Beibei looked at him in disbelief. But what happened next was surprisingly smooth-sailing. The residents of Yinchuan town finally sent a representative to formally negotiate with the Peishan Corporation. Actually, it was not difficult to resolve this riot. Many of the reasons were actually the Japanese media¡¯s interference. In addition, the Peishan group only made a verbal promise to these people to leave or stay. But now, the Peishan group promised to sign a contract with every resident of Yinchuan town. In Black and white, when signing the contract, they also asked the media to report publicly. And promised that they would never drive out any residents of the town, and in the future, they had the priority to enter Yinchuan resort to work. And, this time, the Peishan group took full responsibility for the fire. Although the fire was very big, only one person was slightly injured, which was considered a blessing in disguise. Manager Wan of the Peishan group personally went to the hospital to visit the injured person and gave a huge compensation. Song Beibei and he Yucheng also followed. The injured woman immediately recognized Song Beibei and he Yucheng as the benefactors who saved her and her daughter. They openly talked about this matter in front of the Japanese media. On the other hand, Song Beibei and he Yucheng were quite embarrassed. They were embarrassed in front of the camera, but it seemed very real. Everything was reported positively. Within a day, they received unexpected results. Because of the heroic rescue of Song Beibei and he Yucheng, many Japanese people respected them. Some hackers even announced the Japanese media¡¯s plan to smear Yinchuan resort. It was the work of some anti-chinese extremists. The fire incident was reported as an accident. Although this accident caused Yinchuan resort¡¯s plan to suffer losses. But it was a blessing in disguise. Chapter 334 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Now, the Japanese people, including most of the media, were all walking towards the front. Even the residents of Yinchuan town had begun to collectively support the resort villa plan. And inexplicably, Song Beibei and he Yucheng had become the main contributors to the turn of events in this riot incident. The video of Song Beibei Rushing into the sea of fire was unintentionally taken, and it was widely circulated on the Japanese Internet. This matter was also reported by many Chinese media outlets. For a time, it was also in an uproar. However, Song Beibei was not happy at all. If this video was seen by Gu Yanqing, he might be scolded again! However, fortunately, the matter here was resolved smoothly. Song Beibei¡¯s mission was also completed successfully. Song Beibei used this incident to make a special topic. It was specifically based on the means of anti-chinese elements in Japan and their impact on business. She wrote the manuscript overnight and submitted it to the New York Times. After the editor-in-chief saw it, she was greatly appreciative. Song Beibei had fulfilled one of her wishes, and the purpose of this trip had been achieved. And this afternoon, it was the shareholders¡¯meeting for the peishan group shareholders¡¯vote. Manager Wan and the others were rushing back this afternoon. But Song Beibei had specially decided to stay for two days on the pretext of enjoying the scenery. It just so happened that she avoided the shareholders¡¯meeting at the company. And He Yucheng seemed to have the same intention. Manager Wan treated them to lunch as a reward for all the staff this time. During lunch, manager Wan said to Song Beibei, ¡°Young Madam, are you really not going back? ¡± Song Beibei was quite uncomfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t call me young Madam, just call me little song. ¡± Manager Wan smiled noncommittally. Song Beibei said, ¡°I asked for leave from the company. It¡¯s rare for me to come to Hokkaido. I¡¯ll be playing for at least two days. ¡± Manager Wan didn¡¯t say anything. He just said to Song Beibei, ¡°come to my room later. The Chairman asked me to give you something. ¡± Song Beibei was very confused. Manager Wan looked at he Yucheng¡¯s back and said to Song Beibei, ¡°please don¡¯t let young master Sun know about this. ¡± After that, manager Wan left. Song Beibei was very suspicious. Manager Wan said that the chairman had something to pass to her? And the chairman of the Peishan group should be Xiao Wei. What would Xiao Wei have to pass to her? And at this juncture. And He Yucheng couldn¡¯t know about it. Song Beibei had a bad feeling. She finished her meal nervously. Just as she was about to leave, he Yucheng walked over. ¡°where do you want to go in the afternoon? I¡¯ll go out with you. ¡± Song Beibei glanced at him and then rejected him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll go back to my room first. ¡± He Yucheng could feel her coldness, but he didn¡¯t know why. Song Beibei¡¯s room was on the same floor as manager Wan¡¯s room. Song Beibei went straight to manager Wan¡¯s room. When the door opened, manager Wan was still polite. ¡°Young Madam, please come in. ¡± He still insisted on addressing her this way, but Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. After she entered, the door behind her closed automatically. Manager Wan looked at her unhurriedly. ¡°Young Madam, please take a seat. ¡± Song Beibei was not familiar with manager Wan at all. If it weren¡¯t for this incident, she would have never even seen this person before. At this moment, Song Beibei finally put in some effort to size up this middle-aged man. At all times, he was dressed neatly in a suit. His hair was combed meticulously, and he wore gold-rimmed glasses. His glasses were long and narrow, and when he narrowed them, there seemed to be a glint in them. When he spoke, it was always in the same tone, and his face always seemed to be wearing a mask-like smile. In fact, Song Beibei was quite unwilling to interact with such a person. She looked like an unfathomable old fox. Song Beibei said, ¡°why did you call me here? Didn¡¯t you say that you have something for me? ¡± Manager Wan smiled, then took out a document bag from the bookcase in the room. He handed the document bag to Song Beibei. ¡°I think young Madam will be very interested in this. ¡± Song Beibei looked at that half-smile, and her heart felt like it was being pressed down by a stone. The document bag was slowly opened. Song Beibei had a premonition that the things inside were definitely not good. Song Beibei took out the things inside. It was a few photos. When she looked at them clearly, Song Beibei felt the blood in her entire body flow backward. It was as if she had been bombed. Her mind instantly went blank, and her ears buzzed. But she simply did not lose control. In front of such a strange man, she suppressed all her emotions. Song Beibei raised her head coldly. ¡°Did the chairman ask you to give me the photos? ¡± Manager Wan crossed his arms and leaned against the SOFA. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe it? ¡± ¡°This photo is real. Young Madam used to work in the media industry. I believe you can tell. ¡± Song Beibei held the photo tightly. She could tell that the photo was real and not a composite. Song Beibei¡¯s voice was so cold that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°What does the chairman mean? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. He¡¯s just a threat. ¡± Song Beibei felt that the person opposite her was also very honest and hateful. It seemed that this person was Xiao Wei¡¯s person. However, Song Beibei had never been a person who liked to beat around the bush. Therefore, she also said, ¡°even if this matter is true, it¡¯s still a private matter between US husband and wife. I¡¯m afraid that the chairman has nothing to use to threaten me. ¡± Manager Wan said, ¡°the chairman said that if this photo is released during the shareholders¡¯ meeting, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a private matter. Once it¡¯s exposed, young mistress should know how terrifying public opinion is. ¡± Rumors were like beasts. No one had a deeper understanding than Song Beibei. Moreover, indeed, this was definitely not a simple private matter between her and Gu Yanqing. This might involve the reputation of the Peishan group, or even the entire Xiao family. Manager Wan said, ¡°the chairman has said that if this matter is exposed, the Peishan group will also suffer unnecessary losses. Therefore, until the last step, the chairman doesn¡¯t want to fight to the death. But now, all the decisions are in the hands of young mistress. ¡± Song Beibei actually knew what he was talking about. But she still said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have such power. ¡± ¡°No, no, no! Young mistress, you think too little of yourself. Whether Peishan group or even the entire port city will cause a bloody storm depends on your decision. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have much time to think. But, she still followed Wan Qihang on the return flight. When she left, she bumped into he Yucheng. He Yucheng was very surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going back? ¡± Song Beibei sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it as you wish? ¡± He Yucheng frowned. He grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Song Beibei Flung him away. Actually, Song Beibei knew that he Yucheng probably didn¡¯t know about this. He Yucheng might have been innocent in what he said just now. But she couldn¡¯t control herself. Song Beibei was angry and upset, but at the same time, her heart was filled with disappointment and sorrow for fate. How could the once gentle teacher he do such a despicable and shameless thing. In order to achieve his goal, he was so unscrupulous. The teacher he who used to cook home-cooked meals for her and feed stray cats and dogs in the community had completely disappeared. Song Beibei really felt very disappointed. She had always thought that even if a person changed again, their nature would still be good. So these days, even though Xiao Wei was full of hostility, even though she was pushing and pressing step by step,. Song Beibei still felt that she might have some unspeakable secrets. That kind and gentle teacher he would come back one day. However, from the moment Wan Qihang handed the things to her. Song Beibei knew that the teacher he that she loved and adored had already died in her heart. Song Beibei thought a lot on the plane. She also thought of many possibilities. When she got off the plane, Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty and at a loss. There was already a car waiting outside. After getting into the car, Wan Qihang directly ordered, ¡°go to the company. ¡± Chapter 335 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon, they arrived in front of the Peishan Corporation building. It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. If Song Beibei¡¯s guess was correct, the shareholders¡¯meeting was in full swing. The car stopped steadily. Wan Qihang got off the car and opened the door for Song Beibei in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Young Madam, please. ¡± Song Beibei listened to his words and felt extremely disgusted. After getting off the car, a large group of people entered the Peishan Corporation building. Many people were very curious. Why was manager Wan following behind a little girl? He was acting like a guardian. At this moment, Song Beibei did not have the mood to care about the gazes of others. She went straight into the elevator. The elevator stopped at the 66th floor. She knew that this floor had the largest conference room. The elevator door opened and Wan Qihang went out first. Then, he made an inviting gesture in front of Song Beibei. ¡°Young Madam, hurry up. If you don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m afraid the meeting will end. ¡± Song Beibei hoped that if the meeting had ended, it would be good. She didn¡¯t have to face the things that she would have to face next. However, she still appeared at the door of the meeting room. When the meeting room opened. Song Beibei happened to hear the results being announced inside. The Cold War plan¡¯s vote was far ahead of the rose plan. The PEISHAN group¡¯s investment plan within a year would be based on the Cold War plan led by Gu Yanqing. ¡°hold on. ¡°. Song Beibei heard these two words clearly from her own mouth. Because she saw the look in Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes. And the smile on the corner of her mouth. That kind of certainty was like a trap. You knew that there was a swamp ahead, and you would fall into it if you walked over. But you had no way out. Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Song Beibei. Just like that, Song Beibei slowly walked into the meeting room. And in front of her, right in front of her, Sat Xiao Wei and Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was practically facing Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing did not show any surprise when he saw song Beibei at the door. On the contrary, he looked especially calm. However, Song Beibei did see a trace of strange emotion in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was also confused at this moment. Why was she here. However, Song Beibei knew that what she was going to do next would make him even more confused. At this moment, Xiao Wei had already stood up. ¡°everyone should know each other. This is the wife of our general manager. ¡± Actually, everyone present was the higher-ups of Peishan Group. They had also attended the wedding of Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. Moreover, everyone present was clear about the transfer of shares. Xiao Wei said, ¡°although my younger brother is the general manager of Peishan Group, he doesn¡¯t have any shares under his name. However, 15% of the company¡¯s shares are now under his wife¡¯s name. In other words, she is the second largest shareholder in the company after me. How could she not participate in today¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting? ¡± The crowd was confused. The vote had been decided. Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold sweat had defeated the rose plan with more votes. However, Xiao Wei still looked confident. And now, the wife of the general manager had suddenly appeared here. It was very strange. But, what was even more strange was, shouldn¡¯t the wife of the General Manager Support Gu Yanqing? Then, wasn¡¯t Xiao Wei¡¯s current enthusiasm a dying struggle? But soon, the answer was found. Xiao Wei said, ¡°although the cold sweat plan now has most of the support, our company¡¯s tradition has always been that the company¡¯s largest shareholder has the power to veto. ¡± Now, it was the battle between Xiao Wei and Gu Yanqing for power. Other than Xiao Wei, the largest shareholder she mentioned was naturally Song Beibei. Xiao Wei stood up and walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side. ¡°We might as well listen to the opinions of our Peishan Group¡¯s largest shareholder. Director Song, May I ask what you think of the general manager¡¯s Cold War Plan? ¡± Song Beibei bit her lip tightly. She knew that what she was going to say next would be like a bolt from the blue to Gu Yanqing. But she had to do it. She looked at Gu Yanqing with a complicated gaze. Gu Yanqing looked at her calmly with a slight frown. There was no doubt in his eyes. They were as calm as water. It was as if he had accepted everything that might happen next. But Song Beibei did not want to look at those eyes anymore. Song Beibei turned around and said clearly, ¡°regarding the Cold War plan, I reject it with one vote. ¡± Her words stirred up a thousand waves. The entire venue suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Their eyes darted back and forth between Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. It was as if no one had expected that the second largest shareholder of the general manager¡¯s wife would suddenly appear here. Her goal was to completely negate the general manager¡¯s painstaking plan for the past half a year. Almost no one could understand it. Moreover, anyone with discerning eyes could see that this young lady of the Xiao Family was obviously Xiao Wei¡¯s trump card. However, why would she stand together with Xiao Wei to deal with her husband? No one could figure it out, even a few hours ago. Song Beibei would never have thought that she would stand here against Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei could not remember what happened next clearly. It was as if she had used up all her energy just to say that sentence. She only looked into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. She saw the confusion and conflicting emotions in his eyes. Gu Yanqing looked at her quietly as well. The people and things around them seemed to have disappeared. Song Beibei could vaguely hear what Xiao Wei was saying. There were still many shareholders arguing. But she didn¡¯t listen to a single word. She only knew that her mission was complete. Xiao Wei wouldn¡¯t do anything crazy. As for what kind of impact this would have on Peishan Corporation and Gu Yanqing¡¯s position in the company. She hadn¡¯t thought about it yet. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how she got out. Anyway, those shareholders were still arguing. She turned around and left. She was still a little muddle-headed. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t come out either. Song Beibei felt like she was suffocating. When the meeting room was closed again, she felt her footsteps become unsteady, each step stepping on the clouds. She did not know where to go, nor did she know how to explain. In her bag was the stack of photos that Xiao Wei had given her. Although she trusted Gu Yanqing. However, she did not know what the inside story was. In short, her mind was in a mess, and she was in a daze. Song Beibei had only taken a few steps when she reached the corridor. Song Beibei simply climbed a flight of stairs and sat down on it. Burying her face in her knees, Song Beibei finally forced herself to calm down. Song Beibei took out the stack of photos from her bag. The male lead in the photos was Gu Yanqing, and the woman who kissed Gu Yanqing was not her. It was Xiao Mianjun! Moreover, Xiao Mianjun¡¯s clothes were disheveled. When Song Beibei saw this photo, she could not believe her eyes. Why were the two of them together? Moreover, it could be seen that they were in the presidential suite of the Pearl Hotel. It was secretly taken with a long-focal dslr from the gap in the window, but it was clearly taken. So what happened next¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to think further. No, no, no! Nothing happened next. There must be something behind this! Song Beibei believed in Gu Yanqing. This must be Xiao Wei¡¯s conspiracy. She showed her such a photo at that time to threaten to publish it at the shareholders¡¯meeting. If it was another woman, it would have been fine. But this woman was Xiao Mianjun! She was the second daughter of the Xiao Family. She was Gu Yanqing¡¯s sister in name. Outsiders did not even know that Xiao Mianjun was actually adopted by the Xiao family. Once this kind of news was exposed, regardless of whether the matter was true or not, it would be a huge scandal. The Pearl Group was born in the media. But Song Beibei was really afraid of the media. Xiao Wei dared to use this to threaten her, proving that the troll army behind her was already prepared. She wanted to completely destroy the Xiao Family¡¯s two successors! Chapter 336 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt a headache. Because she didn¡¯t believe that Gu Yanqing would betray her. Moreover, there was a time frame in the bottom right corner of the photo. The time frame was actually one year ago. And at that time, she hadn¡¯t returned yet. Gu Yanqing also didn¡¯t know her whereabouts. Could it be¡­ ¡­ Impossible, Song Beibei understood Gu Yanqing. If he really had an affair with another woman, he definitely wouldn¡¯t wholeheartedly try to get her back. Gu Yanqing was a person who was obsessed with cleanliness. Not to mention touching other women, he wouldn¡¯t even take a second look. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t worried that Gu Yanqing would really cheat on her. Instead, Song Beibei was afraid that Gu Yanqing would be trapped in such a vortex all year round. Perhaps it was a trap that he was set up and didn¡¯t know it. However, what Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand was this. This photo was from a year ago Why would it appear at Xiao Wei¡¯s place? Xiao Wei had only been back for two months? If it was, then a year ago, Xiao Wei had already started to set up a trap. Then, this woman was really too terrifying. A year ago, she was still Song Beibei¡¯s respected teacher he. Song Beibei was thinking about all sorts of things when she suddenly heard a voice from below. ¡°Big sister, why are you in such a rush? I have no interest in Peishan group¡¯s shares. Using Beibei to reject me is just an unnecessary move. ¡± It was Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice. It was calm and cold, but there were no ripples. When Song Beibei heard this voice, her heart tightened. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down on this matter, but I can¡¯t wait that long. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t plan on participating in my sister¡¯s plans for Peishan group. I just hope that after I put Pearl Group aside, I¡¯ll hand everything over to her. ¡± Xiao Wei smiled faintly. ¡°You really care about the Pearl Group. Actually, your Cold War plan is very perfect. Aren¡¯t you curious why I would come up with a rose plan? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°big sister is very thoughtful. Yanqing doesn¡¯t know and doesn¡¯t want to participate in it. But I¡¯m even more curious. How did big sister get Bei Bei to interfere? She should be in Japan today. ¡± Xiao Wei said plainly, ¡°don¡¯t blame me for this. Blame the old man for giving all of his shares to her. The old man clearly knows that you have no intention of staying in the Peishan Group, but he used Bei Bei to pin you down. He also knows that I might use some means to seize power. The old man did this so that you would avoid the sharp edge and push Bei Bei, an outsider, to the cusp of the storm. The old man really dotes on you. ¡± ¡°BIG SIS is also father¡¯s child. We¡¯ve been wandering outside for many years. I don¡¯t think father will favor one over the other. ¡± Xiao Wei, however, snorted coldly. ¡°He really favors one over the other! ¡± Gu Yanqing was not in the mood for official business. He asked again, ¡°what exactly did big SIS use to threaten Bei Bei to appear here? ¡± Xiao Wei smiled. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m a threat? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was a little colder. ¡°I¡¯m certain of that. ¡± Xiao Wei smiled. ¡°then you can ask her yourself. Be Prepared. It¡¯s not a good thing. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows sank. Xiao Wei turned around Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°big SIS, no matter what you do to me, I don¡¯t care. But I will never allow anyone to hurt Bei Bei. Please don¡¯t do anything to hurt her on account that you were once her respected and beloved teacher. ¡± Xiao Wei stopped in her tracks. ¡°Bei Bei is just like me when I was young. She¡¯s too kind. She lives in a family like ours. We have to let her know that people are evil and that it¡¯s good for her future. This is the last lesson that I, as a teacher, will teach her! ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s voice was cold as she left indifferently. Gu Yanqing was left standing in the distance, his fingers clenched tightly. Song Beibei was sitting on the stairs on the upper floor. Because the rotating stairs blocked her view, she could see everything below, but the people below didn¡¯t notice her. In fact, up until this moment, she had always felt that there was something else going on. And Gu Yanqing seemed to be in the dark as well. Song Beibei was just about to get up. But she heard the sound of high heels again ¡°I saw big SIS just now. ¡± It was Xiao Mianjun¡¯s voice. Song Beibei felt her whole body stiffen, and she unconsciously sat back down. Gu Yanqing was silent for a while. ¡°She just left. ¡± Xiao Mianjun walked over. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it to end like this. We took precautions, but we didn¡¯t expect that big SIS¡¯s trump card would be¡­ Beibei. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why Beibei would do this. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent. Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that big SIS has something on her. Perhaps she was threatened. I saw her struggling when she said she was going to reject the vote, and she looked like she was about to cry. She must be very upset. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. ¡± Xiao Mianjun¡¯s voice was very serious. The atmosphere in the corridor seemed to be about to freeze. Gu Yanqing seemed to be able to guess what she was going to say. ¡°What do you say? ¡± Xiao Mianjun took out a document bag from her bag and took out a few photos. Song Beibei could see the photos from them. She was shocked. These photos were exactly the same as the ones in her bag. What was going on? Song Beibei was confused. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw those photos. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°it was this afternoon. Someone placed it on my desk in my office. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to say who that person is. There wasn¡¯t even a single word left in there. It just had to appear on my desk a few minutes before I entered the meeting room. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to say what its purpose is. That¡¯s why I chose to abstain in the voting just now. Do you think I¡¯m like He Yucheng? I don¡¯t want to be involved in this mess. However, that¡¯s not the case. With something like this, I didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. At that time, I was thinking that if big SIS wanted to use this to win my vote, then she chose the wrong person. After all, I have a name in the company but I don¡¯t have a real name. However, when I saw Bei Bei, I understood. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and a layer of frost seemed to have formed in his eyes. Xiao Mianjun continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one who received such a thing. ¡± Gu Yanqing picked up the stack of photos and clenched them tightly. Finally, he threw them out, and they scattered all over the floor. ¡°despicable! Shameless! ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. How did big SIS get these photos? Actually, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them for a long time. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to explain this to Bei Bei. ¡± Gu Yanqing was obviously furious. His chest heaved up and down violently. ¡°How could she do this? ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°big SIS clearly came prepared. After what happened back then, I knew that someone was behind this. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have come to you for no reason¡­ ¡± Xiao Mianjun stopped for a moment and looked up at Gu Yanqing. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that the person who set us up would be big SIS. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the pile of photos on the ground and didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°to me, this is just an accident. We are all adults, let alone in such a situation. If you have to take responsibility, then I have let you down. I know that you have someone in your heart, but I wasn¡¯t clear-headed at that time. Moreover, the two of us don¡¯t have any feelings. There¡¯s no responsibility at all. I just treat it as an accident. ¡± Xiao mianjun smiled. ¡°So I thought of an idea. You should tell Bei Bei Bei that I was drugged. When you arrived at the room, the incident had already happened. And that person wasn¡¯t you. You only went to save me. But all along, I thought that person was you. In order to protect me, you also chose to hide the truth. If you tell her that, she will believe you. Furthermore, she won¡¯t question me over this matter. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Mianjun, actually¡­ ¡± Xiao mianjun smiled. ¡°actually, that¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? I know, and I can accept it. That¡¯s the truth. From today onwards, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. You¡¯re my brother. That¡¯s the truth. ¡± Xiao Mianjun¡¯s words were both true and false. Gu Yanqing was speechless when he saw her pretending to be free and easy. Chapter 337 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei stayed on the stairs for a long time. Until the corridor was empty and quiet, she still sat there quietly. It was already late. Song Beibei took out her phone to check the time. Her phone was turned off when it ran out of battery. She only felt her mind was in a mess. Xiao Mianjun¡¯s last words kept repeating in her mind. What did she mean by that? Did it already happen and the two of them just pretend it didn¡¯t happen? Or was it just like she said, it didn¡¯t happen at all? Song Beibei really didn¡¯t understand. These words made her even more confused. After Song Beibei went out, she took a taxi and finally returned to the Xiao Family¡¯s manor. It seemed that everyone was waiting for her. The Xiao Family must have known about this long ago. Xiao Wei and Mu Lan sat on one side, and Xiao Peishan was also in the living room. It was like a three-hall trial. Song Beibei didn¡¯t see Gu Yanqing either. When Song Beibei entered, there was a moment of silence. When Mu Lan saw her, she mocked, ¡°you still have the face to come back? ¡± Song Beibei naturally knew. Xiao Peishan sat on the Sofa and stopped her, ¡°don¡¯t meddle in the company¡¯s matters. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s back. ¡± Then, he stood up and walked to Song Beibei, ¡°Yanqing has been looking for you. He¡¯s in his room. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Xiao Peishan didn¡¯t mention official matters. He also didn¡¯t question why she suddenly changed sides today and voted against Gu Yanqing¡¯s Cold War plan. To him, he was neutral. He was the one who had minded the shareholders voting back then. No matter what the outcome was, he would be able to accept it in his heart. In any case, it was his two children¡¯s battle for power. Song Beibei, on the other hand, did not feel good. Xiao Wei and Gu Yanqing¡¯s battle for power had made her the target of public criticism. Perhaps what Xiao Wei said just now was right. Xiao Peishan might have known that she would use some tricks, but he had pushed her into the center of the storm. At this moment, Song Beibei really could not thank him. Song Beibei went upstairs. Gu Yanqing was in his room. She stood on the balcony, her back cold, like a statue. She didn¡¯t know how long she stood there. He must have seen her come back just now. Song Beibei walked in. She suddenly felt very powerless. Looking at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back, her heart was filled with mixed feelings. Xiao Xintong Sat cross-legged on the SOFA, drawing watercolor paintings. The watercolor brushes were scattered all over the SOFA. Song Beibei walked in Xin Tong¡¯s direction instead. Song Beibei sat beside Xin Tong and helped her pack up the watercolor brush as she moved closer to take a look. ¡°What are you drawing? ¡± Xin Tong smiled as she showed the drawing paper to Song Beibei. ¡°Mommy, Xin Tong is drawing family! ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s English pronunciation was very accurate. This was because she was born in the United States and grew up in an authentic ABC environment. Xin Tong pointed at the drawing in her childish voice and said, ¡°this is Daddi, this is mommy, and this is Xin Tong. ¡± Actually, Xin Tong¡¯s drawing was very simple. There were only three little people. Their tender strokes were like graffiti. But there was no doubt that each little person had a big smile. Xin Tong smiled very happily. ¡°Mummy, Xin Tong is very happy now, spending every day with mummy and Daddy. ¡± Song Beibei Pinched Xin Tong¡¯s round face. But her heart grew heavier. At this moment, the housekeeper came up. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, it¡¯s time for dinner. ¡± Song Beibei said to the housekeeper, ¡°bring Xin Tong over first. ¡± The housekeeper carried Xin Tong out. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t come in either. Song Beibei didn¡¯t go out either. She just tidied up the pieces of paper and pen that Xin Tong had scattered on the SOFA. Gu Yanqing finally walked in. His gaze wasn¡¯t cold, and it wasn¡¯t what Song Beibei had imagined. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was even gentle. ¡°You¡¯re back? Where did you go just now? ¡± When he had just returned, Xiao Peishan had said that Gu Yanqing was looking for her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t answer. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you ask me why I suddenly appeared at the shareholders¡¯ meeting and voted against your proposal? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I think I know the reason. ¡± Song Beibei took out the photos from her bag She continued to explain, ¡°Xiao Wei ordered manager Wan to give me these photos. That Wan Qihang must be on your sister¡¯s side. She threatened me to vote against it at the shareholders¡¯ meeting, or else these photos would be released to the public. I don¡¯t want these photos to be released to the public. ¡± Song Beibei placed the photos on the table in front of her and finally looked up at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Did I do something wrong? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and looked into Song Beibei¡¯s eyes. After a while.. He explained, ¡°it¡¯s not what you think. A year ago, Mian Jun was framed and drugged. I received the news and immediately went to save her, but it was too late. But at that time, Mian Jun always thought that it was me. The truth was too cruel, so¡­ ¡± ¡°So, you didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her the truth. You¡¯d rather she think that the person she slept with was you? Gu Yanqing, why are you so great? ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent as he looked into Song Beibei¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei also looked at him. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t understand many things. Did the Xiao family know about what happened? If it was really Xiao Wei¡¯s doing, wouldn¡¯t the Xiao Family magnanimously turn a blind eye to this matter? Moreover, in Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t such a great person. And he wouldn¡¯t casually take the blame. There must be something going on here. Song Beibei was really confused. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t believe me? ¡± If Song Beibei hadn¡¯t heard those words on the balcony, she would definitely believe it. But now, Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were exactly the same as what Xiao Mianjun wanted him to tell her. Song Beibei was really confused. Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I believe you, and it¡¯s all in the past. ¡± When Song Beibei said this, she avoided Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice became extremely cold. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I was in the corridor just now. I heard your conversation with Xiao Mianjun. If you were me, would you believe me? ¡± Song Beibei raised her head. ¡°Both of you have different opinions. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s true or not. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really what you said or if it¡¯s just an agreement between the two of you to make me think it¡¯s true. Actually, it¡¯s useless for you to say anything now. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in a mess right now. But, Gu Yanqing, what I trust is your sincerity towards me. I believe that you won¡¯t cheat on me mentally. But if someone intentionally framed me, if it¡¯s really like what Xiao Mianjun said, it¡¯s really an accident¡­ ¡°¡­ Gu Yanqing, I really don¡¯t know. Let me be quiet for a moment.¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei in silence, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was very disappointed. Song Beibei also hated herself for being born suspicious and not completely trusting Gu Yanqing. However, it was just like what Xiao Wei had said. Living in such a family, one had to know that people¡¯s hearts were evil. Just because one did not offend others, it did not mean that everyone could get along peacefully. In fact, she had thought about it. If it really was an accident, she would only think of it as a cruel tragedy. Since it had already happened, she would convince herself to accept reality. If Gu Yanqing had told her what had happened between him and Xiao Mianjun, perhaps Song Beibei would have felt a little more at ease. Because, as long as she did one thing, she would constantly convince herself to accept and face it. As for whether she would be able to accept it in the end, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t sure. Maybe, but it would take some time for her to recover mentally. But now, Song Beibei still had to think whether Gu Yanqing had lied to her or not? People were like that. No matter what others said, they would always believe their own eyes and ears. They also knew that their eyes and ears would sometimes lie to them. They had to believe their own hearts. But Song Beibei was not a saint. She believed in Gu Yanqing, but she did not believe in the demons and monsters around Gu Yanqing! Gu Yanqing was not a saint either. Song Beibei only felt a headache and did not want to think too much about it. Chapter 338 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°sorry, your door wasn¡¯t closed. ¡± A figure suddenly appeared at the door. It was Xiao Mianjun. Xiao mianjun usually dressed as a business elite. But when she was at home, she changed into a long sweater. Her long hair was loose, and she looked quite feminine, which gave her the feeling of an artistic youth. Song Beibei looked up at the person at the door. She suddenly felt very complicated. Song Beibei had always been kind to Xiao Mianjun. After all, she had once helped her in difficult times In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Xiao Mianjun was an independent and hardworking woman. She had a special status in the Xiao family. She had always been committed to establishing herself in the Peishan Group. She was different from other women. It was as if she never cared about romantic feelings. She was a new woman who was dedicated to her career. Song Beibei knew that such a woman had a high heart. But at this moment, Song Beibei suddenly couldn¡¯t look directly at the person in front of her. When she unintentionally heard those words, it was as if she was looking at flowers in the fog, and her words were unclear. Xiao mianjun pretended to knock on the door. ¡°Can I come in? ¡± The two of them didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao mianjun slowly walked in and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°can I talk to Bei Bei alone? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. But after taking a look at Song Beibei, he still walked out first. Song Beibei felt that she was running away. She didn¡¯t know what Xiao Mianjun wanted to talk to her about. In fact, Song Beibei was also somewhat conflicted. What was there to talk about. It would only make her more confused. No matter what Xiao Mianjun said now, Song Beibei felt that she couldn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t even trust Gu Yanqing. In fact, Song Beibei didn¡¯t even trust herself, so how could she trust others? The room suddenly became quiet. Xiao Mianjun sat on the Sofa Opposite Song Beibei and said, ¡°do you want to hear my story? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to hear it. But she didn¡¯t refuse Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°I remember very clearly. That day was the company¡¯s annual meeting. The marketing team led by me won a big project. I was very happy and drank a few more glasses of wine. My alcohol tolerance has always been good, but I felt that something was wrong that day. Actually, I don¡¯t remember much about that night. I only know that when I opened my eyes again, what I saw was¡­ ¡­ Him.¡± Xiao mianjun paused, stopped, and handed Song Beibei a glass of water. Song Beibei took the glass of water mechanically. Her nails wished that they could scratch the surface of the glass. She did not say a single word, but Xiao Mianjun¡¯s words were like knives, stabbing her heart one by one. But she had nowhere to vent. If Xiao Mianjun was like Gu Wanjing, she would have openly shed all pretense of cordiality with her. But Song Beibei could not do it now She just felt repressed, too repressed. Xiao Mianjun continued, ¡°he drank a lot that day. At that time, he occasionally drank too much. When he had the chance, he wished that he could drink until he passed out. ¡°Moreover, since I was drugged, I¡¯m sure this method wouldn¡¯t only be used on me. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s fingernails dug into her palms. She really didn¡¯t expect that she would have to face this one day. She didn¡¯t even think about it. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to react at all. It was just that she felt an overwhelming amount of pain and mixed emotions. Song Beibei said, ¡°since the two of you were framed, won¡¯t you investigate after this? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re just going to let this matter pass by like this? I don¡¯t believe that Gu Yanqing isn¡¯t such a person. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°how could there be no investigation? I, Xiao Mianjun, am not a pushover. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°could it be that at that time, you didn¡¯t find out that it was Xiao Wei who did it? ¡± Xiao Mianjun was silent for a moment, but she said, ¡°it wasn¡¯t Xiao Wei, but¡­ our mother! ¡± Song Beibei silently raised her head, and her pupils instantly dilated. ¡°What? ! ¡± Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the person behind this matter is Mu Lan? ¡± Xiao Mianjun did not say anything about Song Beibei¡¯s name She said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the photos were taken at that time, and these photos were now in big sister¡¯s hands, becoming her bargaining chip for power and influence. But at that time, I think the real purpose was not like this. I¡¯m 29 years old this year, and I¡¯m sure you know that I¡¯m not a member of the Xiao family at all. For so many years, no matter how hard I tried, father always cared that I¡¯m not his biological child. Although I have shares in the Peishan Group, in reality, I have no real name in the Peishan Group. My excellence and ability exchange for a sense of fear and wariness. Since ancient times, wealthy families have no kinship. If you don¡¯t live in such a family, you wouldn¡¯t understand. Moreover, I¡¯m not their biological child. ¡± Song Beibei was a little confused. What Xiao Mianjun said was more like a confession of life. She didn¡¯t know what it had to do with that matter. Xiao mianjun looked at Song Beibei¡¯s face She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve said too much. There are some things that I can¡¯t tell others, but I want to tell you because I always feel that you¡¯re different from me. What you¡¯re trying to get rid of is something that I can¡¯t get no matter what, such as power and affection. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°but I still don¡¯t understand. Even if it¡¯s not biological, a mother is scheming against her own son and daughter who has been by her side for more than 20 years. ¡± Song Beibei still couldn¡¯t accept it. She couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Lan would frame Gu Yanqing and Xiao Mianjun. One was her own biological son, and the other was her only adopted daughter. What good would that do for her? If this were to spread, it would only be a scandal. Moreover, Xiao Wei had caught on to it. Song Beibei felt that her worldview had been overturned. Xiao Mianjun continued, ¡°mother is actually very good to me. She treated me as if I was her own child since I was young. It¡¯s probably because of the pain of losing her son. Later on, although she wholeheartedly wanted brother to return to the Xiao Family, she never mistreated me. She even argued with father because I didn¡¯t have any real power in the company. To me, she¡¯s still a good mother. ¡± Song Beibei almost flew into a rage. ¡°A good mother would never do such a heartless thing. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°you can also see that she has a strong desire for control. She is also a shocking person. She actually wants me to marry big brother Yanqing. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She felt as if she was seeing stars and her ears were buzzing. It was as if a bomb had been thrown into her brain. In an instant, shrapnel flew everywhere and smoke filled the air. How could this be? How could this be? However, it was as if someone had poured a basin of ice water on her from head to toe. Song Beibei suddenly sobered up a little. No matter how much she thought about it, she had never thought that it would be this possibility. That¡¯s right, Xiao Mianjun was the foster daughter of the Xiao family. She wasn¡¯t related to the Xiao Family by blood. For Mu Lan, letting Xiao mianjun marry Gu Yanqing was undoubtedly the best choice. It was even more of a marriage. This way, her two children would stay by her side, and Xiao Mianjun would be able to establish herself in Peishan Corporation openly. Moreover, with Xiao Mianjun¡¯s ability, she would definitely be Gu Yanqing¡¯s good wife. Wasn¡¯t this what Mu Lan wanted the most? As long as Xiao Mianjun¡¯s background was revealed to the public, it would be fine. There would definitely be rumors and criticisms. However, someone like Mu Lan would probably not care too much. Back then, she had climbed all the way to the position of the Xiao Family¡¯s Madam, so she must have suffered a lot of criticism. Such a woman only cared about results, not reputation. Moreover, reputation was written by those who succeeded. No one in Hong Kong dared to mention the past in front of her. Song Beibei felt a chill down her spine. Every cell of her body felt like it was mixed with ice. It had always been cold to her bones. And she even felt a chill down her spine! Song Beibei felt that something was wrong. She suddenly asked, ¡°Does Gu Yanqing know about this? ¡± Chapter 339 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had a bad feeling in her heart. Song Beibei looked at Xiao Mianjun and shook her head. Ha It was just as she had imagined. If the truth was really like that, then Gu Yanqing must not have known. Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°he didn¡¯t know that I was drugged, so he thought it was just a momentary lapse in judgment. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart seemed to have sunk into a bottomless abyss. If Gu Yanqing knew about it, and that she had been plotted against by her own mother, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have stayed here. Up until now, Gu Yanqing was still brooding over the fact that Mu Lan had used him to frame he yun. He probably wouldn¡¯t tolerate such a thing happening again. Song Beibei only felt that her mind was even more confused. So, even Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know the truth about this matter? What kind of family was this? Song Beibei didn¡¯t go to the restaurant to eat. She sat alone in her room in a daze. Actually, she wasn¡¯t thinking about anything? She just didn¡¯t understand why fate had pushed her into such a situation. If Gu Yanqing was really schemed against by his own mother, it would really be a very cruel thing. However, this was also quite cruel to Song Beibei. How was she going to face it. This was no longer a question of forgiveness. The problem was that they were actually still living in the same family. They lowered their heads and didn¡¯t see each other. Song Beibei suddenly felt extremely annoyed. When Gu Yanqing came in, he saw song Beibei packing her luggage. He was stunned at the door for a moment, then rushed in and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Song Beibei looked up. ¡°I want to stay at Huanzi¡¯s place for a few days. I¡¯ll take Xin Tong with me. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be angry. ¡°Song Beibei, you want to leave me again? ¡± Song Beibei felt like her arm was about to be snapped. She sighed, sat on the carpet and said, ¡°No, Gu Yanqing, I just want to be quiet for a while. ¡± She wanted to take a break. But she really had never thought of leaving. Song Beibei looked up and said, ¡°something happened to Huanzi. ¡± Lu Huanzi was indeed in trouble. Song Beibei had just received a call from Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi actually wanted to stab mo Lichuan¡¯s heart while he was sleeping. Mo Lichuan was not injured. Instead, he called Song Beibei, hoping that she could accompany Lu Huanzi. When Song Beibei heard the news, she felt her heart tremble. Did Lu Huanzi want to kill Mo Lichuan? Mo Lichuan did not explain anything on the phone. Song Beibei did not know what exactly happened. However, it must have been very serious. Song Beibei had a terrible headache at that time. She also wanted to go out and get some fresh air. Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°What happened to her? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°She wanted to kill Mo Lichuan. Something big must have happened. I have to go over. ¡± Gu Yanqing finally let go of Song Beibei¡¯s hand. He slowly straightened up. He said, ¡°what did Mian Jun say to you just now? ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips She shifted her gaze away from Gu Yanqing. ¡°Gu Yanqing, let this matter go. I¡¯ll pretend that it never happened. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me, but you have to give me time to accept it. Also, the two of US have to move out of here. I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I want to return to Xia city. ¡± Gu Yanqing still frowned. ¡°What Mian Jun said isn¡¯t true. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached. He had no idea what Xiao Mianjun was talking about, right. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, since it¡¯s already happened, I just hope you won¡¯t lie to me. ¡± Although Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know that the person behind this was Mu Lan. He had to at least admit that such a thing had happened. Even now, he still lied to her. Song Beibei was really disappointed. Gu Yanqing got up and closed the door. He turned around and said, ¡°Beibei, listen to me. I don¡¯t know what Mianjun said to you, but what she said isn¡¯t true. ¡± Song Beibei was furious. The Gu Yanqing he knew wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t dare to take responsibility for his actions. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Mian Jun was indeed drugged. When I rushed over, it was already too late. Those few people had already escaped. Now that they¡¯ve been smuggled out of the country, they won¡¯t be caught anytime soon. This matter was too cruel for her, so when she misunderstood, I didn¡¯t explain, but I also never admitted it. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked again. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by those few people? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s exactly what you think. At that time, we didn¡¯t get any results from the investigation. Those people were gangsters from the underworld. Mian Jun once offended a few gangsters in a bar and was watched for a long time. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if her heart was being squeezed tightly and she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°How could things be so strange? Xiao Mianjun is a member of the Xiao family. What good would it do to humiliate her like this? ¡± How could a few gangsters be so capable to do such a thing? Did they not want to live Moreover, if they were to sneak out of the country later, it would prove that they were prepared. I don¡¯t believe that things would be so simple.¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei with a deep gaze. After a long while.. He then said, ¡°this is also something that I¡¯ve been unable to figure out. It wasn¡¯t until you had an accident in Yanliu alley that you accidentally discovered that those people had the same tattoo tags as the group of people who had insulted Mian Jun. . It meant that they were a group of people. After a gradual investigation, we finally understood that there was indeed someone behind it. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if someone had hit her in the head. ¡°It¡¯s Gu Wanjing! ! ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a moment. ¡°It does have something to do with her. ¡± Song Beibei took a deep breath. She seemed to have thought it through again. Song Beibei did not find it strange at all that Gu Wanjing had done such a despicable and shameless thing. Her methods were always so sinister. ¡°Why did Gu Wanjing do this? ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a moment. After a while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ¡± How could he not know. The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Xiao Mianjun really likes you, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing stopped talking. There could only be one reason for Gu Wanjing to do such a crazy thing. But now, Song Beibei was really in a mess. She almost couldn¡¯t think or make a judgment. Tonight, the blow was too great for her. What Xiao Mianjun said was reasonable as if Gu Yanqing was the one who was kept in the dark. And what Gu Yanqing said made it seem like all the misunderstandings were a show for Xiao Mianjun. The truth that made her think she was right was a way for everyone to protect her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know who to trust. Maybe it was to protect Gu Yanqing, or maybe it was to protect Xiao Mianjun¡­ ¡­ The two of them had their own opinions, but they couldn¡¯t confront each other. And Song Beibei might be the only one who knew the two ¡°truths¡± . Actually, she knew that she should have trusted Gu Yanqing Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have to lie. However, Song Beibei also knew that Gu Yanqing was scheming. If there were some things that he didn¡¯t want her to know, he would definitely come up with a perfect story to ensnare her. It was just like how he had built a fairy tale castle for Song Beibei since she was young, protecting her in it. However, the outside of the castle was filled with thorns and blood. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if this was another web woven by Gu Yanqing. Perhaps he was just trying to make her feel better. Song Beibei felt like her brain was about to explode. Everything was in a mess, black and white. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I want to go out and get some fresh air. I can¡¯t stand it here anymore. Really, if you let me go out and tidy up, I won¡¯t leave. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei for a long time before saying, ¡°okay, I understand. ¡± Song Beibei left the next day. She took Xin Tong back to Xia city by plane. She had thrown away all the troubles in the company and the grudges of the previous generation. It was only when she returned to Xia city that she felt as if she had escaped from a prison. However, her heart still felt heavy. Chapter 340 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Huanzi was now living in Xia city. The Moment Song Beibei got off the plane, she did not even have time to return to the song family¡¯s old mansion before she went straight to Lu Huanzi¡¯s residence. Lu Huanzi was living in Mo Lichuan¡¯s Dongchuan Villa. Dongchuan¡¯s villa was similar to the song family¡¯s old mansion. They were both built on the mountainside of the villa complex. A main villa had many small villas attached to it, but all of them belonged to one person¡¯s private property. When Song Beibei arrived. There was a butler waiting at the door of the Mo family¡¯s residence. Song Beibei Carried Xin Tong over. The Butler quickly came up to welcome her. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re finally here. ¡± This Butler was the Butler who had taken care of Mo Yujiang in Canada. Song Beibei had met her a few times before. Song Beibei said as she walked, ¡°what exactly happened? How did it suddenly turn out like this? ¡± The Butler said, ¡°no one knows the specifics. Miss Lu and our husband have been quarreling non-stop for the past month. Mr. Mo has also been humbly letting Miss Lu do whatever she wants. A while ago, he suddenly stopped, but I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Lu would take advantage of Mr. Mo¡¯s sleep to actually¡­ ¡°. ¡­ A day of husband and wife is a hundred days of grace. The young master is already so old. What kind of deep hatred does he have ¡­ .. ¡°where is Mo Lichuan? ¡± ¡°Mr. Mo is currently in the United States. Old Master Mo has a mental illness and is undergoing surgery today. Mr. Mo has to rush back, so he asked Miss Song to come over and persuade Miss Lu. ¡± Song Beibei had already gone upstairs. The Butler opened the bedroom door for her. He said, ¡°Miss Song, please advise Miss Lu properly. All these years, Mr. Mo has truly treated her well. ¡± After saying that, the housekeeper sighed and left. When Song Beibei saw Lu Huanzi, she jumped. Even Xiao Xintong held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and hid behind her. Then, she hugged her leg and stuck her head out. After a while, she said, ¡°it¡¯s Mommy Huanzi. ¡± Thus, Xin Tong ran over. Lu Huanzi sat on a Rattan Chair in front of the French window. The Rattan Chair was covered with a thick layer of mink fur. The Sky was dark. The weather at the end of April was slightly cold. Lu Huanzi was dressed very thinly. She looked in the direction of the door, her gaze somewhat hollow. When she saw Song Beibei and Xin Tong, it was as if she did not know them. Xin Tong walked up to her and held her hand. ¡°Mommy, Xin Tong misses you. Do you Miss Xin Tong? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at her as if she did not know her. Song Beibei felt her heart tighten. Xiao Xintong seemed to have noticed something was wrong. She turned her head and asked Song Beibei, ¡°Mommy, what happened to Huanzi¡¯s mommy? ¡± Song Beibei was also shocked. They had not seen each other for a month. How did Lu Huanzi become like this? He was skinny and his eyes were numb and empty. It was as if he had been hollowed out. Song Beibei slowly walked over. She slowly squatted down in front of Lu Huanzi and held her hand. Her fingers were Pale, so thin that only her joints were left. Song Beibei asked softly, ¡°Huanhuan, what happened to you? ¡± Song Beibei did not understand. She really did not understand. She knew how much Lu Huanzi loved Mo Lichuan. Even if she died, she would not want to kill that person. What exactly had she experienced in the past month? Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun had already divorced, and now he was all alone. The Chen family did not make things difficult for him. There were no obstacles between them now. Why did things turn out like this when they should have been happy. The corner of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth moved, and she finally called out her name, ¡°Bei Bei. ¡± Song Beibei only felt her nose ache, and tears were about to fall. Lu Huanzi lowered her head and touched Xin Tong¡¯s face. Then, she suddenly hugged Xin Tong in her arms and burst into tears. Song Beibei did not know how long Lu Huanzi had been crying. She was like a helpless and desperate child. Heartbreaking. Song Beibei did not stop her. She knew that Lu Huanzi had been suppressing her emotions for too long. Finally, Lu Huanzi finally stopped. Xin Tong was at a loss, but she still hugged her and patted Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder like an adult. She kept comforting her, ¡°Mommy, Mommy doesn¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. ¡± At night, Song Beibei finally knew the cause and effect. Lu Jinghao was killed by MO LICHUAN! Lu Jinghao was LU HUANZI¡¯S SISTER! Song Beibei was shocked. Song Beibei had once heard from Lu Huanzi that she only had her sister as a family member. Her sister, Su Jinghao, and Mo Lichuan were classmates. They fell in love at a young age and even ignored the objections of their family members and insisted on getting engaged. Later on, her sister passed away due to illness. Mo Lichuan was in grief for many years. As an outsider, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine that Mo Lichuan was the cause of Lu Huanzi¡¯s sister¡¯s death. Lu Huanzi said a lot. Song Beibei did not quite understand what she heard. It seemed that her sister had studied biopharmaceutical. Later on, she worked in the Mo family¡¯s biopharmaceutical company and accidentally discovered that the Mo Corporation was illegally researching and smuggling illegal drugs overseas. It was also because of this incident that she was killed. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were red as she said, ¡°Mo Lichuan was the one who caused my sister¡¯s death. She added those drugs into the milk that my sister drank before she went to sleep every day. He¡¯s a devil, he¡¯s a devil! ¡± Song Beibei felt that it was shocking. Song Beibei knew that the Mo Corporation had a wide range of interests, but they started out in pharmaceutical and medical fields. Now, Mo Lichuan¡¯s subordinates owned one of the largest pharmaceutical factories in the country. Even in Switzerland, they had large private hospitals. Mo Lichuan was now the head of the Mo family, and he was now extremely powerful. However, Song Beibei could not believe that a noble and elegant young master like Mo Lichuan would do such a thing. Song Beibei said, ¡°could there be a misunderstanding? ¡± Lu huanzi cried, ¡°No, I saw the evidence and diary that my sister left behind. The evidence is irrefutable. My sister was killed by Mo Lichuan. He¡¯s a murderer. He did such a heinous thing. How many families would he harm by doing this? How could he do this? Why didn¡¯t God take care of this kind of person? ! ¡°! Lu Huanzi was almost hysterical. However, Song Beibei could see the pain and despair in her eyes. She still loved Mo Lichuan, which was why she was so desperate. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. She wasn¡¯t sure if there was a hidden reason behind it. Sometimes, life was like this. The truth wrapped in love was so unbearable. She could empathize with it. Just like that year, when she learned that Gu Yanqing was one of the accomplices who caused her father¡¯s death. Actually, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t do anything back then. At most, it could be said that he knew about it but didn¡¯t report it. However, even at that time, things had already happened. It was too late. Even so, Song Beibei spent three years to save herself from purgatory. After countless struggles, pain, self-denial, and guilt, Song Beibei decided to put the past behind her and start over with that person. In the eyes of others, it was only a matter of time. However, during this period of time, only they themselves knew what kind of mental trial and mental torment they had experienced. If Lu Huanzi¡¯s sister was really killed by Mo Lichuan himself. Then, how should she face it, how should she forgive it, let alone start over. At nine o¡¯clock. The Butler brought Yujiang over. Although Yujiang was only five years old, his face had a worry and depth that did not match his age. He walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand without saying a word. Lu Huanzi hugged him and shed tears. After a while, the housekeeper brought Yujiang out again. Song Beibei asked the housekeeper to bring Xin Tong out as well and arranged for the two children to sleep. Song Beibei stayed in the room with Lu Huanzi. Since Yujiang left, Lu Huanzi had not spoken a word. Lu Huanzi did not eat a bite of the food the housekeeper sent over. Song Beibei asked someone to heat it up and send it over again. Song Beibei said, ¡°eat something. Even if the sky falls, there¡¯s still a tall person holding it up. How can you not eat anything? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 341 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Huanzi looked up at Song Beibei. She suddenly grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll leave Yujiang to you in the future. Don¡¯t let him follow Mo Lichuan. As a useless mother, I can only rely on you. Yujiang¡¯s custody is now under my name. I¡¯ll transfer the custody to you. I¡¯ll only trust you. Only your identity and background can contend with Mo Lichuan. Beibei, I¡¯ll entrust Xiaojiang to you in the future. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she was extremely shocked. She looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be filled with ashes, and was stunned for two seconds. Then, she blurted out in disbelief, ¡°Lu Huanzi, what do you want to do? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I should have gone to my sister to atone for my sins a long time ago. For so many years, I¡¯ve been struggling on my last breath in this world. The only person I can¡¯t let go of is Xiao Jiang. Beibei, the only person I can trust is you. You must take good care of me, Yujiang. ¡± Lu Huanzi tightly grabbed song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡­ Song Beibei felt her heart sink Then, she pulled her hand away. ¡°Lu Huanzi, don¡¯t think of doing anything stupid. If you entrust Yujiang to me, you won¡¯t have anything to worry about, right? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t help you take care of Yujiang. He was born by you. If even you want to abandon him, who else can treat him well in this world? ! ¡± Lu Huanzi ¡°If you do anything stupid, I will never agree to take care of Yujiang. In the future, I will turn a blind eye to whether he is raised by Mo Lichuan to be a person like him or if he is living on the streets! ¡± Song Beibei practically suppressed her anger and roared. She had always known that Lu Huanzi had not been happy these past few years. Although she loved to laugh, it was as if she did not care about anything big. Even though she had been bullied until she was covered in bruises, she still laughed. During the three years in the United States, Lu Huanzi seemed to have been consoling her. On the contrary, whenever she encountered anything, she would be heartless. Song Beibei had always been quite envious of Lu Huanzi¡¯s character. But today, Song Beibei finally understood that everything was not what it seemed. The pain that Lu Huanzi was enduring, and the extent of the festering in her heart. Perhaps only she knew. Lu Huanzi covered her face with both hands. ¡°Beibei, what should I do? What should I do? ¡± Only then did song Beibei hug her. ¡°No matter what happens, you still have to live on. Yujiang can¡¯t live without his mother. If Mo Lichuan was really the big bad guy who killed your sister, why would the person who died be the innocent you ¡°This isn¡¯t fair, Huanzi. We have to live on and live on well. Only by living on can there be hope. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore. I always thought that the person who loved my sister the most in this world was him. So, I have always felt guilty. I loved him guiltily while feeling guilty. No matter what he did to me, I still felt that he was the best man in this world. At the very least, the love he had for my sister was the most beautiful thing in this world. But now, I feel that I don¡¯t even know him. He is a devil. All of his sincerity has become the dirtiest and ugliest thing in this world. I can¡¯t kill Mo Lichuan. I¡¯ve already raised my knife, but I still can¡¯t do it. ¡°I know he deserves to die. As long as he dies, the world might be a lot cleaner, but I can¡¯t do it. ¡± Lu Huanzi was crying. She grabbed her chest with one hand. She looked like she wanted to rip her heart out. Song Beibei could understand why Lu Huanzi wanted to die. Why did she want to die? The most painful thing in this world was not that you wanted to kill that person. It was that the deep-seated hatred was right in front of you. There were thousands of ravines in the middle. When you wanted to strangle each other to death, you still loved each other in the bottom of your heart. This was a deep-rooted despair. It was as if she had been nailed to a cross and was being judged day and night by her heart. Song Beibei had experienced it before, so she was still in that kind of pain. In the dead of the night, when her hatred was raging, she found that she loved him to the bone. At that moment, she despaired of the entire world and wished that she could kill herself with her own hands. In the past, her level was far inferior to Lu Huanzi¡¯s current situation. Song Beibei did not know how to comfort him. She just hugged him tightly, as if this would give her some support. In the following days, Song Beibei was practically inseparable from Lu Huanzi. Sometimes, a person¡¯s thoughts were very scary. One thought after another came into being, like a poisonous snake that occupied one¡¯s mind at all times. Song Beibei was afraid that Lu huanzi would really do something stupid. Song Beibei let Xin Tong and Yujiang spend most of their time in Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. She finally understood why Mo Lichuan would leave Yujiang here, and why he would have the housekeeper accompany Lu Huanzi to have dinner every morning, noon, and evening. Why Mo Lichuan would travel thousands of miles to invite her to come forward. He must have already sensed that something was wrong. Although Lu Huanzi never mentioned the idea of suicide again. But Song Beibei still did not dare to relax, and stayed with her all the time. At the end of the day, Lu Huanzi hardly ate anything, and her whole body was still rapidly wasting away. Song Beibei was really afraid that her body would not be able to bear it if this continued. She saw that she stayed in her room all day and did not go out. The Sun was just right. Song Beibei remembered that April was the season when the cherry blossoms bloomed. And the Cherry Blossoms in Xia city could be considered a major feature of the city. Song Beibei Thought of a place where the cherry blossoms were especially beautiful. It was the saint beauty orphanage. Behind the Saint Beauty Orphanage was a mountain called Huaguo Mountain. There was also the legendary water curtain cave on Huaguo Mountain. Although Song Beibei had never been there, she had heard Su Liangxiao talk about it. She had always wanted to go and take a look. Song Beibei remembered Su Liangxiao saying that every April when the cherry blossoms bloomed, the entire mountain was like a sea of pink flowers. The clouds were steaming and the clouds were rosy. It was quite a spectacular sight. Furthermore, Shengmei Orphanage was located in a small town. The folkways there were simple and the scenery there was pleasant. It felt like a paradise. Song Beibei felt that it was the best place to go for a walk. Hence, Song Beibei told the Butler that she was going to take Lu Huanzi out for a walk. After the Butler obtained Mo Lichuan¡¯s consent, he set off on his way. This time, Song Beibei did not bring Xin Tong and Yujiang. Song Beibei said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°this is our date. ¡± Song Beibei did not drive either. The two of them had some money on them, and then they casually hitched a ride on a large truck that transported fruits and vegetables. They sat behind the truck. The weather in April was slightly cold, but a sweater coat was enough. Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi sat in the middle of a pile of fresh lemons. The air seemed to be filled with a sour and sweet smell, and even the air seemed to be much cleaner. They drove from day to night. From the city to the town. The Hustle and bustle of the mortal world seemed to be gradually left behind, as if the current life was being stripped away. Lu Huanzi rarely spoke along the way. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was extremely noisy. She kept talking about the interesting things that had happened during their school days. It was not until evening, when the sun had set in the west, that Lu Huanzi suddenly raised a finger and pointed at the distant sky. ¡°Look, Fire Burns the clouds. ¡± Song Beibei followed her finger and looked over. It was indeed a large patch of fire burning clouds. They were as red as fire, warm and resplendent, as if a ball of fire was about to wrap up the world and burn it to ashes. It was such a spectacular sight. The magical part of nature was that it could change one¡¯s state of mind. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was obviously much better. She turned her head and smiled brightly at Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, thank you for accompanying me. ¡± Many years later, Song Beibei still remembered that smile. It was even more beautiful than the burning clouds in the sky. There seemed to be a ball of fire burning between the beautiful skies, and there was a strange light in her eyes. Such a beautiful scenery seemed to become a foil to her smile. However, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was still intensely uneasy. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 342 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon, they arrived at this small town called ¡°Qishui¡± . It was already night time. Song Beibei first found a hotel to stay in. This small town was like a small town in Jiangnan, but it had a misty feeling. The Hotel Song Beibei stayed in was also quite unique, it was called ¡°Tongfu Inn¡± . All the decorations inside were antique. From the wooden windows of the room, one could see a pedestrian street outside. There were green bricks and black tiles. There were all kinds of small shops and restaurants around. There seemed to be the aroma of food in the air. These days, Song Beibei had not felt so relaxed for a long time. After Lu Huanzi came out of the shower, Song Beibei said to her, ¡°let¡¯s go eat something. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, ¡°what do you want to eat? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment, ¡°barbecue. ¡± It was not appropriate to eat barbecue in this season, but song Beibei wanted to eat it. When she was in university, Gu Yanqing always forbade her to eat these things at the stalls. However, the more Gu Yanqing stayed still, the more Song Beibei liked it. At that time, there were still four people in the dormitory. Jiang Feifei, Lu Huanzi, Zhao Dantong, and her When the four of them went out, they would always order a pitcher of beer. Although they didn¡¯t drink much, they talked about everything in the smoke and fire, from their studies to gossip. Now that she thought about it, it was probably the best time of their lives. When she thought of Zhao Dantong, Song Beibei¡¯s heart fell silent. Song Beibei hadn¡¯t thought of that person for many years. That year, Gu Yanqing arranged for her to go to Zang City to study at a university. With her abilities and methods, she should have already made a name for herself by now. In fact, Song Beibei did not hate her that much anymore. Zhao Dantong was the first person in her life who made her realize that there were two sides to the human heart. Song Beibei only hoped that she had already changed her past. She even hoped that she had a good future and future. However, she hoped that they would not have to meet in this life. Everyone was safe and sound at the ends of the Earth. The barbecue in the small town was not bad. It was rare that there was a familiar smell near the campus. When Song Beibei was overseas, she had been craving for it. However, none of the places in Chinatown were authentic. Song Beibei Poured Lu Huanzi a beer. ¡°drink more today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll watch over you. It¡¯s okay if you get drunk. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really drunk. Her alcohol tolerance had always been poor. Lu Huanzi, who was drunk in the past, was always noisy and noisy. However, she was especially quiet today. Song Beibei carried her on her back. She was probably the only person in her life who had carried her other than Xin Tong. Lu Huanzi rested her head on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and murmured a name. Song Beibei could only sigh when she heard that name. In this world, the shortest curse was only a person¡¯s name. Lu Huanzi slept for a long night until noon the next day. After a simple lunch, Song Beibei decided to take Lu Huanzi to Shengmei orphanage. Shengmei orphanage was not far away. The two of them took a bus and arrived there in just a few stops. Song Beibei went to look for the old director. The old director was very happy to see Song Beibei. When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing got married, she wanted to ask the old director to marry them. However, the first wedding was a failure. The second time, because the director was old and his body was not as good as before, she gave up. However, the director was still very happy to see Song Beibei. Song Beibei said that she wanted to stay here for a night. Song Beibei actually wanted to stay in Gu Yanqing¡¯s old room. She did stay there once before, there were rats in it. Last time, Song Beibei was so scared that she jumped up and down. But now that she thought about it, she actually missed it. The old director agreed and asked someone to bring them to the room to tidy up. He said that Gu Yanqing¡¯s room had been left for him until today. This was his home in Shengmei. Song Beibei never expected to see Gu Wanjing at Shengmei orphanage. When Gu Wanjing entered, Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Lu Huanzi did not know much about the recent events. But she also knew that Gu Wanjing had always been an obstacle between her and Gu Yanqing. Back then, Song Beibei had left her hometown in a fit of anger because of her instigation. The director said with a smile, ¡°Wanjing, bring the two of them to Yanqing¡¯s room and help clean up. See if there¡¯s anything missing inside. Oh right, get another blanket. ¡± Gu Wanjing nodded, ¡°I know. ¡± Song Beibei almost lost control and stood up. She blurted out, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Gu Wanjing did not say anything Instead, the headmaster said, ¡°Wanjing said that she was under a lot of pressure at work and did not want to stay in the city anymore, so she came over to help me. Now, she¡¯s staying in the courtyard to take care of the children. She donated a large sum of money to build a library for the children and even opened a preschool for some young children. She¡¯s busy all by herself and she¡¯s taking care of my body personally. It¡¯s really hard on her. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the director, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be in this world anymore. What we¡¯ve done is nothing compared to your great kindness and love ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s my duty to take care of your body. I¡¯ve always treated you as my father since we were young. ¡± The old director beamed and patted Gu Wanjing¡¯s hand. ¡°Good, good, good. Among all the children, you and Yan Qingxin are the best. I have to thank you on behalf of the children in the hospital. ¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Song Beibei, ¡°has Yan Qing been busy recently? Why didn¡¯t he come with you? ¡± The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°He¡¯s been busy recently. When he¡¯s free, he¡¯ll definitely come to see you. ¡± The old director smiled, ¡°then I¡¯ll wait. Wanjing, quickly bring the two of them over. ¡± Along the way, they were also speechless. Lu Huanzi seemed to have noticed something. When they were almost at the door, she said to Song Beibei, ¡°I want to take a look around here. You guys can go over first. ¡± Song Beibei just happened to have something she wanted to say to Gu Wanjing. So she said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°go to the small chapel after you¡¯ve finished your tour. I¡¯ll look for you there. ¡± Lu Huanzi replied. Gu Wanjing brought Song Beibei into Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. She even carried a blanket over. The room was still as simple and crude as before. A bed and a desk were left. A chair was left in an accident. There was nothing else. Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°see if you need anything else. I¡¯ll bring it over for you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Why is Barrister Gu here? ¡± Gu wanjing looked a little embarrassed, ¡°don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not a lawyer anymore. ¡± Song Beibei was a little surprised. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sold the law firm of Wanjing and changed its name. A portion of all the money has been donated to the orphanage. I¡¯ve also helped some children go to school. ¡°From now on, there will be no more law firms. ¡± Song Beibei really did not expect this. Wanjing law firm was now the head of the four big law firms. It already had a thousand employees. As the legal person of the law firm, she earned a lot of money every day and was already one of the richest and most powerful women in Xia city. Song Beibei really did not expect that she would be willing to sell the law firm and actually donate all her money. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe me. A person like me is indeed unpardonable. who asked me to do all these bad things in the past? In your eyes, I might be putting on a show. No matter how I explain, you won¡¯t believe that I¡¯m truly repentant. Actually, I don¡¯t want to say anything. In the past, I felt that there was nothing in this world that I couldn¡¯t do as long as I worked hard enough and was ruthless enough. But now, I realize that there are too many things in this world that I can¡¯t do. I can¡¯t even pick up a cup of water. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his right hand and looked at his own wrist. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that she had been sent to the hospital after cutting her wrist. The doctor said that because the wound was too deep, even though all the Meridians were connected, her hand was basically just a decoration. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 343 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing¡¯s lips curled into a helpless smile. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already accepted my fate. Even if I don¡¯t accept my fate, I can¡¯t. I know that third brother will never fall in love with me. I¡¯ve done so many things and even broke the law as a lawyer. I know that I should have stayed in prison, but I want to spend the rest of my life to atone for my sins. Now, I¡¯m here with the children every day. Looking at those children¡¯s sunflower-like smiles, I¡¯ve never felt that kind of satisfaction. Do you know ¡°I¡¯ve never been so relaxed in my entire life. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing. Her gaze passed through the window and landed on the few children who were chasing and playing outside. Her face had a smile that was close to loving. The current Gu Wanjing was very different from what Song Beibei had seen in the past. She had grown her hair long and shoulder-length. She had taken off her usual business elite attire. She was only wearing a long white sweater. The overbearing arrogance on her body had been restrained. Instead, it revealed the Gentle charm unique to Jiangnan women. Gu wanjing seemed to have really changed¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was stunned for a while before she said, ¡°do you plan to stay here for the rest of your life? ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled faintly. ¡°A lifetime is too long. Let¡¯s take it one day at a time. I¡¯m not thinking about anything right now. I just hope that the children here will grow up well and study hard so that they can walk on the right path in the future. Don¡¯t be like me. ¡± Song Beibei did not know why, but at that moment, she had mixed feelings in her heart. Everyone made mistakes, and everyone had the right to correct them. Just like Lu Yisheng, his words were the same as Gu Wanjing¡¯s. He wanted to spend the rest of his life to atone for his sins. So now, in the eyes of outsiders, he was an amazing doctor. Song Beibei sometimes felt that, indeed, a person like Lu Yisheng was more valuable in the hospital than in prison. She had always believed that the real trial did not need the law, but her own heart. Song Beibei was silent for a while before she asked, ¡°I just want to know one question. A year ago, Xiao Mianjun¡¯s accident had something to do with you? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes flashed and a smile appeared on her lips, ¡°looks like you already know. ¡± ¡°Did you really do it? ¡± ¡°I thought this matter was flawless. I even hid it from third brother. I didn¡¯t expect you to know. It¡¯s me. Actually, there¡¯s something that you probably know better. I¡¯ve known since a long time ago that Xiao Mianjun likes my third brother. ¡± Song Beibei stood up in excitement, ¡°so you did such a heartless thing. Gu Wanjing, do you want to eliminate the people that like Gu Yanqing and the people that Gu Yanqing likes Don¡¯t you have a bottom line in your heart Why do you want to hurt an innocent person like this?¡± Gu Wanjing smiled faintly It was as if she did not care at all. ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to hurt her. Everything was just a coincidence. If they were to take responsibility for this, then their mother, Mu Lan, would have to bear some of the responsibility. Mrs. Xiao had been matchmaking the two of them since a long time ago. Although Xiao Mianjun was willing in her heart, she knew that Gu Yanqing would not agree, so she did not express her attitude. Mrs. Xiao must have seen through it. Her heart ached for her daughter, and she even hoped that her son could stay by her side. In any case, the two of them were not related by blood, so Mrs. Xiao Thought of this trick. At that time, Xiao Mianjun was drunk. It was Mrs. Xiao who ordered someone to send her to the hotel that Gu Yanqing used to stay in. Gu Yanqing was also drunk quite a lot that day. She probably hoped that something would really happen between the two of them. It was just that I accidentally found out about this plan. At that time, I was already possessed. Didn¡¯t I hope that Xiao Mianjun would become third brother¡¯s woman Then I must make sure that she will never be able to raise her head in front of third brother for the rest of her life. Although Xiao Mianjun and I don¡¯t have much interaction, I know everything about her, including the fact that she had offended a few hooligans from the underworld. When I spread the news, those people naturally came. Actually, third brother was supposed to go over earlier that day, but I was the one who delayed him. By the time third brother went over, it was already too late. I just didn¡¯t expect that third brother would suppress this matter. Later on, Xiao Mianjun misunderstood, and third brother didn¡¯t explain himself. Mrs. Xiao also knew that Xiao Mianjun was in trouble, but when I investigated, I had already arranged for those people to sneak out of the country. From then on, I¡¯m afraid that there would be no news of them, and it would be very difficult to find any clues. Mrs. Xiao was filled with regret and didn¡¯t dare to urge Xiao Mianjun and Gu Yanqing. That¡¯s why when you and Gu Yanqing wanted to remarry, she didn¡¯t object. Her Son has something on her. If Xiao Mianjun knew the truth, how much would she hate her? Gu Yanqing suppressed all of this. I think that now Xiao Mianjun is in the dark. She thought that it was a drunken accident back then. In fact, I quite admire Xiao Mianjun. She clearly likes Gu Yanqing, but she doesn¡¯t fight for him. She can even live under the same roof as the two of you. Do you think her attitude is too much, or is she too hypocritical?¡± The corners of Gu Wanjing¡¯s mouth were still smiling faintly. When this matter came out of his mouth, it was as if he was talking about how calm the weather was. However, this was a person¡¯s innocence, a woman¡¯s most precious thing. Just because she liked Gu Yanqing, it was ruined by her just like that. Song Beibei clenched her fingers. ¡°Gu Wanjing, you¡¯re simply a devil. ¡± Gu wanjing turned around and looked out the window However, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a devil. Since young, everyone has bathed in the sun and grown up. As for me, I¡¯m a moss that grows in the dark. When others are happy, I¡¯m not happy. When others are unhappy, I¡¯m happy. I feel that I¡¯m very unlucky. That¡¯s why I hope that most people in this world are like me, or even more unlucky than me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply a pervert! ¡± ¡°In the past, I was such a pervert. I hoped that everyone in this world would not be happy. I would never allow others to have what I could not have. Unfortunately, many things were only realized after I had walked through the gates of hell. Happiness and unhappiness had nothing to do with the outside world. It was just a person¡¯s state of mind. In the past, anning was also an orphan. However, she was extremely happy. I always thought that I was the most unfortunate person in this world. However, there are millions of people in this world who are more unfortunate than me. Humans are animals that live in their consciousness. They have already turned hell into heaven. They can also turn heaven into hell. I belong to the latter. ¡± When Song Beibei heard these words, she did not know what to say for a moment. Gu wanjing turned around and asked her, ¡°did the truth get out? ¡± Song Beibei understood what she meant. She did not say anything. Instead, Gu Wanjing smiled and inserted her index finger into her hair She casually brushed her hair, ¡°if Xiao Mianjun knew the truth, he would have come over to kill me instead of you. I think this matter must have caused a misunderstanding between you and Gu Yanqing. That¡¯s why he confessed to you. Third Brother must also know that everything was done by me, right? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened slightly. Gu Wanjing was indeed a lawyer. Perhaps, she also understood Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing muttered, his eyes were a little empty, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he will never forgive me in this life. ¡± Finally.. Gu Wanjing sighed, ¡°I did something wrong, and I do have to pay the price. Anyway, I¡¯m right here. If Xiao Mianjun wants me to bear legal responsibility, then I¡¯ll bear all of it. This time, I won¡¯t run away. I¡¯ve indeed done a lot of stupid things in the past, including setting you up and hurting you over and over again. If I can pay you back, it might not be a bad thing. Anyway, to me, even if I¡¯m in prison now, I¡¯m happier than before. ¡± When Song Beibei arrived at the small church, Lu Huanzi was already waiting for her inside Song Beibei¡¯s emotions were very complicated. She did not know how to face this matter. Gu Yanqing did not lie to her. She also believed that Gu Wanjing must be telling the truth this time. It was as if she had really transcended and had already seen through everything. Lu Huanzi saw song Beibei and walked over. Song Beibei then briefly told her about the matter. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°this has nothing to do with you. Whether you forgive her or not, whether you send her to prison is Xiao Mianjun¡¯s business. However, Xiao Mianjun is better off never knowing the truth about this matter. It¡¯s just that that woman has really changed her ways. Has she turned over a new leaf? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°maybe. There¡¯s no need for her to spend all her assets to put on an act. Moreover, Gu Yanqing has already said that he will never see her again in this lifetime. Just now, she could have used this opportunity to sow discord, but she didn¡¯t do so either. It¡¯s probably because she has come to her senses, just like Lu Yisheng. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything. After a long time, she said faintly, ¡°it¡¯s best if she has come to her senses, but Beibei, you have to believe that the land is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change. Lu Yisheng¡¯s nature is not bad. In short, in the future, you have to be more careful. Don¡¯t be deceived again. ¡± Song Beibei held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t be stupid. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 344 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Then, he said meaningfully to Lu Huanzi, ¡°don¡¯t be stupid, understand? ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a while. Song Beibei held her hand tightly. ¡°promise me, don¡¯t do anything stupid, okay? ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain, I know all your beliefs have collapsed, but no matter what, you still have to live well, because things will pass. There will always be a time in life when you can¡¯t see any hope, no sunlight, but if you look up, maybe there will be starlight. No matter how long the night is, the sun will still rise. The most important thing is not to give up hope, or only then will there be hope. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly smiled. ¡°When did you learn to be full of chicken soup? ¡± Song Beibei was anxious. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. I¡¯ve been there. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°Beibei, you must be happy in the future. You¡¯ve survived so many hardships. You must live well in the future. ¡± Song Beibei felt inexplicably uneasy. In the evening, Song Beibei took Lu Huanzi to see the cherry blossoms. The Mountains and plains were filled with romance. A Pink Ocean was like a fairy tale. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s really too beautiful. Seeing this kind of scenery gives me a feeling of having no regrets in my life. ¡± Song Beibei felt that something was wrong. After repeatedly persuading her, Lu Huanzi also agreed readily. But she did not expect that something would still happen at night. The orphanage was a public bathroom. Lu Huanzi came back after taking a shower and laid down on the bed. After walking on the mountain for a whole day, both of them were very tired. When they went down the mountain today, Lu Huanzi tripped on a rock and fell on the hillside. Although she was fine, her clothes and coat were dirty. When they came out, they didn¡¯t bring much clothes. Song Beibei Thought of washing her coat. If she hung it overnight, she would be able to wear it tomorrow. The orphanage had a special laundry pool for washing clothes. But it was a little far from where she lived. Song Beibei saw that Lu Huanzi was already lying down and seemed very tired. She tiptoed out with the washing basin in her arms. When she came back, Lu Huanzi was already asleep. She seemed to be sleeping very soundly. She carried her body on her back. Song Beibei gently covered her with the blanket and laid down beside her. That night, Song Beibei could not fall asleep. For some reason, she felt dizzy and nauseous. There seemed to be a faint pungent smell in the air. However, Song Beibei did not take it to heart. Later, Song Beibei finally fell asleep in a daze for a while, but she was awakened by a nightmare. She actually dreamt of anning again. Anning sank into the water and reached out her hand towards her. Her mouth kept saying something. Song Beibei listened for a long time before she vaguely realized that anning was calling for help. Later on, an Ning¡¯s face became Lu Huanzi¡¯s. She was also submerged in the water, but she smiled and said goodbye to Song Beibei. The two faces continued to overlap, and their speed became faster and faster. Song Beibei was finally awakened by the shock. Song Beibei took the phone by the bed. It was three in the morning. Song Beibei turned her head to look at the person beside her. Lu Huanzi seemed to still be in a deep sleep, without a sound. For some reason, it was probably that dream that made Song Beibei feel especially scared. Or perhaps it was because she had just screamed. However, Lu Huanzi actually did not have any reaction at all. Song Beibei went over and found that Lu Huanzi had almost stopped breathing. Her heart sank. Meng di began to shake Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire body was turned over. Her Lips were blue and purple, but there was no reaction. Song Beibei was really scared. The ambulance only arrived ten minutes later. During these ten minutes, Song Beibei really experienced what it meant to be tormented by every minute and second. Lu Huanzi was quickly sent to the hospital. The gastric lavage and resuscitation took five hours. When the sky was bright, Mo Lichuan had already rushed over. But Lu Huanzi still did not wake up. Song Beibei kept blaming herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have looked after her. I clearly felt that something was wrong, but I still left. I¡¯m such a bastard. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not say a word at the side. He only punched the wall in pain. The injury instantly caused blood to flow out. Song Beibei felt that she had been waiting for too long. Many people were waiting outside the hospital. Gu Wanjing and the old hospital director were among them. No one had expected such a thing to happen. The old hospital director just kept sighing while Gu Wanjing kept supporting her. Gu Yanqing made a few phone calls to Song Beibei. Song Beibei was at a loss. She said a few words in a daze before she hugged her phone and burst into tears. Gu Yanqing flew over directly from Hong Kong city. When he arrived, the doctor and nurse just happened to come out of the resuscitation room. Mo Lichuan rushed up and almost shouted, ¡°how is she! How is she? ¡± The doctor slowly took off his mask His face was silent, ¡°we¡¯ve tried our best, but the patient has swallowed not just ordinary tranquilizers, but a sleeping pill that will cause great damage to the nervous system in a short period of time. Her organ failure is serious, and she is still in a deep, deep coma. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to survive tonight. ¡± Mo Lichuan threw a punch at her, ¡°quack! If she dies, I¡¯ll tear down your hospital! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s legs gave way, and she felt her vision go black. She fell backward and fell into Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. When Song Beibei woke up, it was already two hours later. Gu Yanqing was standing by her side. Song Beibei looked at that face in a daze and gradually regained consciousness. Meng ran sat up. ¡°Huanzi woke up, didn¡¯t she? She has woken up, hasn¡¯t she? This is a dream, isn¡¯t it? Gu Yanqing, tell me, this isn¡¯t real, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent. He stood up and sat beside Song Beibei. Then he gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°She will wake up. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a moment, and her tears fell again. She held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and sobbed Self-blame and guilt wrapped around her neck like a poisonous snake. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve clearly realized it. It¡¯s all my fault. I was afraid that she would do something stupid, so I brought her out to relax. How could this be? How could this be? It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t take all the blame on yourself. If she really can¡¯t take it lying down, you can look at it for a while, but you won¡¯t be able to look at it for the rest of your life. Now is not the time to blame yourself. Don¡¯t think too much. ¡± Song Beibei let go of Gu Yanqing. ¡°where is she? How is she now? I want to go see her. ¡± When Song Beibei saw Lu Huanzi here, she was lying in the ICU. She was wearing an oxygen mask and her face was Pale. Mo Lichuan stood outside the transparent glass of the ICU. He was silent as he looked at the pale face inside without saying a word. There was a patch of blood on his hand that had coagulated. The blood had turned dark red and it was a shocking sight. Song Beibei rushed over She kicked Mo Lichuan fiercely. ¡°You bastard, why did you force him to such a step? What did you do to her? She used to be so heartless and happy. Mo Lichuan, it¡¯s all because of you that she was ruined! ¡± Mo Lichuan did not say a word and allowed Song Beibei to punch and kick him. Later, it was Gu Yanqing who came over and pulled Song Beibei back. Song Beibei slapped herself hard again. ¡°I¡¯m also a bastard, I¡¯m also a bastard. Why didn¡¯t I keep an eye on her? ! Why did I go out? ! ¡± Gu Yanqing rushed up and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you crazy? ¡± Song Beibei looked at the person behind the glass. It was very quiet, as if she was asleep. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t stop crying. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 345 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She did not know how things had turned out like this? How desperate Must Lu Huanzi have been to abandon Yujiang and leave. There should be no more attachment in this world. That was why she could leave so heartlessly! But what about them? What about Xiaojiang? How could she be so heartless! Didn¡¯t she already promise? Didn¡¯t she say that she would never do anything stupid? Why did she break her promise, Lu Huanzi? Why didn¡¯t she keep her word? Song Beibei bit her lip until the taste of blood slowly filled her mouth. She looked at that face and her vision blurred. Song Beibei also waited at the hospital entrance for a day and a night. Lu Huanzi did not survive the night as the doctor predicted, but she did not wake up. Her breathing was weak and she was in a deep coma. The doctor said that her nerves were severely damaged and there was not much hope of her waking up. Even if she woke up, her brain had already suffered irreversible damage. Song Beibei did not care. She only wanted Lu Huanzi to wake up. Mo Lichuan even more did not care. In the past two days, neurologists from all over the world had rushed to this small town¡¯s hospital. The results of the expert consultation could only be left to fate. Technically speaking, it was already considered a medical miracle that Lu Huanzi had survived for 24 hours. Song Beibei had been staying in the hospital the whole time. During the day, she had been guarding just like that. Jiang Feifei also came over. Jiang Feifei was already two months pregnant. On the first day, her eyes were swollen from crying. She had been scolding Lu Huanzi for being silly. At the same time, she rushed to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side and gave him a beating just like Song Beibei¡¯s reaction. Perhaps only the two of them knew Lu Huanzi¡¯s feelings for Mo Lichuan the best. When she was still in school, Lu Huanzi was as happy as a deer without any worries. When her brother-in-law was mentioned, she could not hide her admiration and pride. Occasionally, she would be trapped by love like a little girl. However, at that time, they were so happy. They were so happy that they did not know the suffering of the human world. They thought that the future was a utopia of happiness. Who would have thought that one day, that girl with a big smile, who was like the sunshine, would finally choose such a path. Song Beibei stayed in the hospital for half a month. Gu Yanqing also flew from place to place. He spent most of his time in the hospital with her. Half a month later, when Song Beibei woke up in the morning, she went to the ICU to see Lu Huanzi. However, she found that the original ward was empty. A nurse happened to pass by her. Song Beibei directly held that person¡¯s hand. ¡°where is she? Where is the person inside? ¡± That nurse also recognized her and said, ¡°Miss Song, you don¡¯t know yet, right? Mr. Mo has already finished the discharge procedures for Miss Lu. It was done overnight. He took Miss Lu away early this morning. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty. She anxiously went to look for Lu Huanzi¡¯s attending doctor. She rushed to Department Director Fang¡¯s office and grabbed his hand. ¡°Is Lu Huanzi awake? Where did Mo Lichuan take her? ¡± Department Director Fang seemed to know that Song Beibei was going to ask these questions. He was not surprised at all. Instead, his voice was very calm. ¡°Miss Lu is not awake, and there are no signs of her waking up. However, her condition is still stable. Mr. Mo took her to another hospital. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. ¡°where did Mo Lichuan transfer her to? ¡± She could not let Mo Lichuan Take Lu Huanzi away. If Lu Huanzi woke up, the person she did not want to see the most was definitely Mo Lichuan. Director Fang said, ¡°Mr. Mo Transferred Miss Lu to a place where he didn¡¯t tell us. Miss Lu left on Mr. Mo¡¯s private plane. I think Mr. Mo brought Miss Lu to a hospital with better medical conditions for treatment. Hopefully, there will be a medical miracle. ¡± Song Beibei was furious. She grabbed director Fang¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°how can you let her go so easily? How can she leave with that person in her current condition? ! ¡± Director Fang¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°Mr. Mo is Miss Lu¡¯s guardian. He has the right to do so. Moreover, the medical conditions here are indeed limited. With Mr. Mo¡¯s financial power and influence, he can provide Miss Lu with a better medical environment. The chances of her waking up are higher. ¡± Song Beibei let go of her hand and took a step back, sitting directly on the chair next to her. Director Fang said, ¡°Mr. Mo has also specifically instructed that Miss Song is very grateful for Miss Lu¡¯s friendship, but I hope that Miss Song will not interfere in their affairs in the future and do not look for Miss Lu. Mr. Mo will not let you find her. Mr. Mo said that regardless of whether Miss Lu has any hope of waking up, she needs a new beginning. However, there is one thing that miss song can rest assured of, which is that Mr. Mo will do his best to wake Miss Lu up. ¡± Song Beibei felt empty in her heart. Mo Lichuan had taken Lu Huanzi away and seemed to have forcibly cut her off from her past. Song Beibei naturally believed in Mo Lichuan¡¯s strength. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would definitely do his best to wake Lu Huanzi up. However, for Lu Huanzi, if she were to wake up and face the devil who had killed her sister, she would still be faced with such an unbearable relationship, as well as the pain and guilt of self-struggle. In that case, Song Beibei would rather hope that Lu Huanzi would just go into a long slumber and not wake up. She walked out with light footsteps. However, she sat in the corridor of the hospital for a long time. The last thing director Fang said was, ¡°Mr. Mo said that if Miss Lu unfortunately dies, he will definitely let you see her one last time. But if Miss Lu is always like this, please don¡¯t disturb them, Miss Song. ¡± Song Beibei felt very painful. All these years, the two of them had relied on each other. She was her best friend, Xin Tong¡¯s Godmother, and her most important family member. However, they separated just like that. She was not ready to leave without saying goodbye. If that was the case, she hoped that she would never hear from Mo Lichuan, and that Mo Lichuan would never come looking for her. At least, this would prove that she was still alive. Song Beibei held her head in pain. She did not know how long she had sat there. Until her shoulders sank slightly, and there was a sense of warmth. When she looked up, she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s thin face. Song Beibei was shocked to find that Gu Yanqing seemed to have lost a lot of weight in the past few days. Gu Yanqing took a coat and draped it over Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°when the reunion ends, Mo Lichuan will take good care of her. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. ¡± Song Beibei was not worried. She was not worried at all. Even the doctor said that Lu Huanzi¡¯s condition was only one in a million when she woke up. What else did she have to worry about? Actually, this was also good. She did not have to suffer anymore. She did not have to feel that she was unforgivable because she fell in love with Mo Lichuan. She did not have to live in this world, nor did she have to struggle because of her sister¡¯s hatred. The most painful thing in this world was to love and hate the same person. And she did not have to endure this pain anymore. Song Beibei was suddenly ill for a few days. In the past few days, her angina had also broken out twice. Fortunately, she had brought along the medicine for Angina. Her body was already weak and empty. Gu Yanqing wanted to take her away. Song Beibei wanted to return to the Shengmei orphanage to pack her things. There were still a few simple pieces of luggage left behind by Lu Huanzi. Song Beibei wanted to take them back. All the items were still quietly placed in the room. Lu Huanzi¡¯s luggage bag was still there. Other than a few pieces of clothes, there were only a few items that she always carried with her. There was a wallet inside. There was an ID card, a bank card, and a portion of cash. The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth slowly curled up. She didn¡¯t need any of these in the future, right. There was a mezzanine in the wallet. Song Beibei opened it. There was a photo inside. The photo was obviously taken secretly. It was a photo of Mo Lichuan sleeping while Xiao Jiang slept in the middle. Lu Huanzi was taking a Selfie, so her face looked especially big, but her face was obviously smiling. Her eyes were filled with happiness and satisfaction. Song Beibei saw the words on the back of the photo: ¡°HUSBAND AND SON! ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tears instantly fell. At this moment, she seemed to finally understand why Lu Huanzi had nothing to live for. Perhaps she really loved Mo Lichuan too much, so much that she couldn¡¯t hate him at all¡­ ¡­ Chapter 346 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei packed up all of Lu Huanzi¡¯s things, put them in a big box, and sealed it. They decided to leave. Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi had traveled alone many times. They had been to many countries and were each other¡¯s company. But the last time they traveled alone became their parting trip. There was nothing sadder than this. The plane returned to Hong Kong city at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Before they left, the two of them went to bid farewell to the old director. The old director was also heartbroken over Lu Huanzi¡¯s matter. ¡°She¡¯s such a good child. Why can¡¯t she just let it go? ¡± He said with a bit of guilt, ¡°It¡¯s also because I was careless and didn¡¯t notice that there was something wrong with that child. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t be sad. How can you be blamed for this matter? No one wants a tragedy to happen. ¡± The old director sighed. ¡°I hope that the child is still blessed enough to wake up and start living again. ¡± There was a moment of silence. There were only the three of them in the room. The old director specially ordered the kitchen to cook a few side dishes. He set a table in his room and placed wine on it. He asked Gu Yanqing to drink with him. The old director was already old and didn¡¯t have any other hobbies. He was just a little greedy. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°with your condition, it¡¯s better for you to drink less wine. ¡± The old director smiled, ¡°I know my body very well and I don¡¯t have much time left to live. But if you don¡¯t let me drink wine, there won¡¯t be any fun in that day. Moreover, most of the good wine was given to me by you. ¡± Gu Yanqing was helpless, ¡°then I¡¯m only allowed to drink a little. ¡± The old director smiled, ¡°good, good, good. You¡¯ve really grown up and can control me now. I still remember when you were young, you were the easiest to control out of all the children. Good night. Wan Jing and the others didn¡¯t let me rest easy. ¡± Gu Yanqing also smiled. ¡°When I was young, you always said that I was a quiet gourd. ¡± The old principal drank a mouthful of wine He was very emotional. ¡°recently, I¡¯ve been having dreams. I¡¯ve dreamt that you guys were still young and spent all your time chasing after each other. The few of you were the best of friends, just like your biological brothers and sisters. You were also the most promising. However, I more or less know a little about what happened after that. An Ning died, and second brother pushed all the responsibility onto you. After doing such a thing, boss also had a lot on his mind. He was very mysterious, and you became even less talkative. Wan Jing was injured by the fire and was hospitalized for half a year. The few of you seemed to have dispersed from that day onwards. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent as he drank a glass of wine. Song Beibei was silently eating at the side. She now knew everything about the people at the Shengmei orphanage. She was even involved in it back then. The old director continued, ¡°none of you mentioned it, but I know a little about it. I brought all of you back, and I watched you grow up. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I never interfered with you. You have your own lives, and you have your own judgments. That¡¯s your own choice. From brothers and sisters to the end, you never interacted with second brother. Other than my heartache, there¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°no matter what grudges I have with second brother, both of us are equally respectful and grateful to you. ¡± The old headmaster waved his hand. ¡°I know. You both have filial piety. ¡± The old headmaster drank another glass. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about second brother anymore. I know that he is still brooding over anning¡¯s death. It¡¯s good for him to hate him and find a spiritual support. This person, no matter if he is thinking of someone or hating someone, is good. He is afraid that when he is in a daze, he doesn¡¯t know who he is thinking of. People like him live the most miserable life. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. The old director was silent for a moment, then suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Do you know that Wanjing is with me now? ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to know that the old director would ask this. He only frowned slightly and calmly replied, ¡°I know. ¡± Of course he knew. Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t mention it. But on the night that Gu Yanqing arrived, the old director was also there, and Gu Wanjing was also there. He must have seen it, although he didn¡¯t say anything. The old director said, ¡°Wanjing told me that she had done something wrong. She had done many evil things. You refused to forgive her and you were unwilling to see her. Although she did not say what happened to her hand, I could tell that she had always been like this since she was young. She was extremely extreme. Although I don¡¯t know what she had done, today, I want to plead for her. ¡± Gu Yanqing lowered his head but did not say anything. The old director said, ¡°Wanjing has been with me for some time. She sold the law firm that she used to run and donated tens of millions to the Shengmei Orphanage as a school fund for the children. In the future, the children in the orphanage won¡¯t have to be like you, scheming against each other for the chance to go to school. I understand WANJING¡¯s character. She is shrewd and does not suffer losses. She has been obsessed with money and power ever since she was young. But now, she has lost all her wealth and settled down with me. I believe that she has a heart to repent. Please give her a chance to turn over a new leaf. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°did she ask you to say all this? ¡± The old director said, ¡°No, Wanjing has been sick these days. When she was confused and confused, she kept calling out your name. I hope you can go and see her. She looks like she has seen through the mortal world, but I know that she has a knot in her heart. I think only you can open it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°there is no relationship between us anymore. In the future, if she changes her ways or is unforgivable, it has nothing to do with me. ¡± The old director was shocked when he heard Gu Yanqing say that. People like Gu Yanqing valued family ties the most. He had always valued his siblings more than himself. Moreover, Gu Wanjing had been his best friend since they were young. What exactly happened to make Gu Yanqing so determined. Song Beibei gently tugged at the corner of Gu Yanqing¡¯s shirt. It wasn¡¯t that Song Beibei was soft-hearted. It was that the old director was probably the one who felt the most upset when Gu Yanqing said those words. After all, they were both his children. The old director seemed to have noticed it as well. He sighed softly. It must have something to do with this little wife of his. He had more or less heard of how much Gu Yanqing had protected this little wife over the years. Wan Jing had loved Gu Yanqing since she was young. She must have done something to hurt the people around him. That was why it was unforgivable. The old principal said, ¡°forget it, forget it. I¡¯m just saying. No matter what, this is between the two of you. Be It love or hate, when you reach my age, you will understand that everything is just a floating cloud. Everyone is just a pile of dirt in the end. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be forgiven, and nothing worth thinking about. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s drink and drink. ¡± When they left. Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°are you really not going to take a look at Gu Wanjing? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°she has to be punished for doing something wrong. If you don¡¯t forgive her, it will be the biggest punishment for her. ¡± Song Beibei was not soft-hearted. A person like Gu Wanjing was not worthy of forgiveness even if she had turned over a new leaf. Song Beibei turned around and took a look. It happened to be Gu Wanjing¡¯s room. Song Beibei saw a figure by the window. Gu Wanjing stood behind the window and looked at the two of them. Her hand was placed on the window lattice. Song Beibei could not see her gaze clearly. She could not tell if it was calm or expectant. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°she¡¯s over there. Gu Yanqing, say goodbye to her. The director is right. Her heart needs medicine. Give her a chance to start over. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t look in that direction. He directly hugged Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and said in a low and calm voice, ¡°let¡¯s go home. ¡± Just like that, Song Beibei was carried out by Gu Yanqing. Halfway through, Song Beibei turned around to take a look. The figure by the window had long disappeared. It was as if the figure she had seen just now was just an illusion. Song Beibei sighed. In the future, they would probably never see each other again! * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 347 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei arrived at Harbor City at night. Xiao Xintong had already been picked up long ago. And during the time that Song Beibei was not around, many things had actually happened. On the company¡¯s side, because of her veto, Gu Yanqing¡¯s Cold War plan was shelved. The company was now divided into two factions. With Wu Zijun as the leader, they strongly supported Xiao Wei, and with Xiao Jiankai as the leader, they had always supported Gu Yanqing. However, ever since the shareholders¡¯meeting, Xiao Jiankai switched sides at the last minute and instead supported Xiao Wei. This was something that was out of everyone¡¯s expectations. There was no longer any suspense about Xiao Wei seizing power. The rose plan was approved and started to be implemented. Gu Yanqing did not mention anything about this to Song Beibei. After Song Beibei found out about it, she still felt very sad. After all, it was Gu Yanqing¡¯s hard work. It seemed that she had always been good at dragging Gu Yanqing down. Although Gu Yanqing did not blame her, she felt quite guilty in her heart. However, Song Beibei had no choice. She had no choice. The first person she met when she returned to the Xiao family was Xiao Wei. Song Beibei arrived home in the evening. Rustle Rustle Rustle Rustle Rustle. Song Beibei saw Xiao Wei pruning the roses in the courtyard. A piece of land was opened in the courtyard of the Xiao family manor, allowing Xiao Wei to transform it into a Rose Garden. There were large patches of English roses growing in the garden, and they were in their blooming season. The Sea of bright red flowers was like a kingdom of roses in a fairy tale. What was unbelievable was that Xiao Wei was the one who took care of the roses, bit by bit. Just like taking care of her own child, she spent all her remaining time on these flowers. She often stayed for an entire day. Song Beibei looked at the busy figure among the flowers and came to a sudden realization. She looked very lonely, but she also seemed to be aloof from the world, as if this Rose Garden was her spiritual world. For a moment, she still felt that the person in front of her was the same teacher he from before. But Song Beibei soon woke up. Too many things were no longer the same as before. Xiao Wei clearly saw her at the entrance of the Rose Garden. In fact, except for a few gardeners whom she specially selected, no one was allowed to enter Xiao Wei¡¯s Rose Garden. Xiao Wei stood there and waved at Song Beibei. Song Beibei hesitated for a moment before walking in. Xiao Wei took off her rubber gloves. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Song Beibei went straight to the point. ¡°I do have a few questions I¡¯d like to ask teacher He. ¡± Xiao Wei smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re still willing to call me teacher he. ¡± Song Beibei did not say anything. Xiao Wei said, ¡°you must be asking why I have those photos. ¡± Song Beibei looked straight at her. This was indeed what Song Beibei wanted to know. Since this incident was done by Gu Wanjing, and Xiao Wei had not returned to the Xiao Family at that time, she would not have any interaction with Gu Wanjing or even Xiao Mianjun. And why would those photos appear in her hands. Xiao Wei drank a mouthful of rose tea and poured a cup for Song Beibei, ¡°This is the flower tea that I brewed myself. It¡¯s for beautifying my appearance. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it. Thank you. ¡± Xiao Wei did not say anything about Song Beibei¡¯s rejection. She placed the teacup directly on Tu Lei and said, ¡°actually, this little sister of mine, who isn¡¯t related by blood, should be grateful to me. This is because I have more than just a few photos in my hands. There are also some that are really unbearable. I didn¡¯t take them out. ¡± Song Beibei clenched her fists. Xiao Wei continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re curious, so I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I didn¡¯t mean to get these photos. A month ago, the Xiao Family sent a express delivery saying that the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest daughter signed for it. The nanny took it and handed it to me. I opened it and saw a stack of photos and a threatening letter inside. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°threatening letters? ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°I only found out after looking at the photos. These things were originally meant for Xiao Mianjun. I just returned to the Xiao family and those people didn¡¯t know that I was the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest daughter. The nanny gave those things to me by mistake. It was also a coincidence. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°so you¡¯re despicable and shameless to use these things to threaten her? ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°At least I solved her big problem. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°those are some desperadoes. It¡¯s said that they were discovered when they were smuggled out of the country. They were recently sent back to the country, so they thought of extortion. I used money to lure those people out and randomly arranged a few crimes. Now those people are in the most severe North City prison in port city. They can forget about coming out for the rest of their lives. Tell me, shouldn¡¯t Lord Mian be grateful to me? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. ¡°Why are you helping her? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m doing it for her. I¡¯m only doing it for the Xiao Family¡¯s reputation. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was complicated. If Xiao Wei was truly devoid of humanity, there was no need to send those gangsters to prison. If she was kind-hearted by nature, she would do what those gangsters originally wanted to do. Song Beibei said, ¡°actually, Xiao Mianjun doesn¡¯t know the truth. On account that her surname is also Xiao, let her go. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°when I sent the photo to you, I also sent a copy to Xiao Mianjun. But before that, I had already investigated thoroughly. Xiao Mianjun didn¡¯t know that she had been humiliated by a group of gangsters. Instead, she thought that the person was Gu Yanqing. Mu Lan really committed a sin. She originally wanted to set up these two people, but now she has caused her own daughter to end up like this. Isn¡¯t that Karma? ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°you know the truth? ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°that¡¯s why I chose the photos. I didn¡¯t take out those unsightly photos either. They were all ambiguous. In fact, my real goal was to let you misunderstand Gu Yanqing and Xiao Mianjun. But by now, you must have already known the truth. ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a while. ¡°I hope you destroy those photos. ¡± ¡°What benefits do I have? ¡± ¡°What benefits do you want? ¡± Xiao Wei was silent for a while before saying, ¡°tomorrow is AH Cheng¡¯s birthday. Have a bowl of noodles with him. ¡± Song Beibei was completely stunned. She did not expect Xiao Wei to ask for this. Song Beibei thought that she would take this opportunity to take her shares. However, Song Beibei still said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to this. ¡± Xiao Wei looked at her. Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s impossible between I and he Yucheng. No matter what you do or how you sow discord, I won¡¯t leave Gu Yanqing. Why do you have to do this again? Besides, giving Ah Cheng hope will only make him suffer more. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°do you think I don¡¯t know that as a mother, I naturally don¡¯t want my son to have anything to do with you? I¡¯ve tried to persuade him, and I¡¯ve tried to stop him, but Ah Cheng has fallen too deeply into you. After returning from Japan, AH Cheng has basically never said a word. Now, he stays in the company all day and doesn¡¯t go home. No one can get him to leave. His current appearance scares me. So, even if I drink poison to quench my thirst, I can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°then I¡¯ll persuade him. Please keep your promise. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t see he Yucheng when they had dinner together that night. The atmosphere was still the same as usual. It was very torturous. Especially when Song Beibei found out that Xiao mianjun still misunderstood her relationship with Gu Yanqing. During dinner, Song Beibei secretly observed Xiao Mianjun. She was always cold and indifferent. No matter how much Mu Lan and Xiao Wei argued, she could still eat and drink the soup in peace She rarely spoke during dinner and ate at a moderate pace. She also never looked at Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tell that she actually liked Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei still felt uncomfortable. Gu Yanqing seemed to have noticed. He suddenly said, ¡°Beibei and I will move out tomorrow. ¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Gu Yanqing had mentioned moving out. However, Xiao Peishan didn¡¯t agree. This time, it was the same. When he heard Gu Yanqing say this, his expression was obviously unhappy. He then looked at Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, do you feel uncomfortable living at home? ¡± Song Beibei had yet to speak when Gu Yanqing coldly said, ¡°I feel uncomfortable living here. I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I¡¯m just informing you on account of the fact that we¡¯re all elders. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were very forceful. Mu Lan glanced at Song Beibei and also seemed to have a lot of opinions. Song Beibei felt like a vixen who was trying to sow discord between families. Mu Lan said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°you¡¯re living well. Why do you want to move out? ¡± Chapter 348 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. However, Xiao Peishan suddenly lost his temper. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Just move everyone out. Now that AH Cheng isn¡¯t coming back, all of you will have to move out as well. All of you have hardened your wings. Alright, get lost. All of you, get lost. ¡± The atmosphere was very stiff. Xiao Wei could be heard snorting coldly. ¡°Why can¡¯t the Xiao Family keep anyone? Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on yourself? ¡± Xiao Peishan looked at Xiao Wei. ¡°Are you going to anger me to death too? ¡± Xiao Wei smiled. ¡°If father likes to be lively, then find another son-in-law. Mian Jun has also reached the age to discuss marriage. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart moved. Why did Xiao Wei suddenly mention this. Sure enough, even Mu Lan¡¯s face revealed a wary expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my daughter¡¯s marriage. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°of course I¡¯m not anxious. ¡± She had a meaning, but she didn¡¯t mention it again. Xiao Peishan succeeded in diverting his attention. Xiao Mianjun¡¯s marriage had always been a worry in his heart. After a moment of silence, he said to Xiao Mianjun, ¡°Mianjun, it¡¯s time for you to consider your marriage. ¡± Xiao Mianjun put down her bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in marriage or men. Just treat it as if I like women. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s voice sank. ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about Mianjun. Leave it to me. Xiao Cheng, on the other hand, is not young anymore. He hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend up until today. ¡± Mu Lan casually changed the topic to He Yucheng. Xiao Wei¡¯s expression changed as well. Mu Lan seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Peishan, I heard that girl Jingjing recently returned to the country. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°you mean Zijun¡¯s goddaughter. ¡± When Xiao Peishan said this, Xiao Wei clearly frowned. Mu Lan deliberately looked at Xiao Wei and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. It¡¯s that girl. That girl has been abroad for four years. She will graduate this year. If I remember correctly, that girl is only 20 years old today. She¡¯s a perfect match for AH Sheng. Jingjing was a beauty when she was young. Moreover, she studied art. There¡¯s nothing to say about her temperament. ¡± Xiao Wei could not help but ask, ¡°who are you talking about? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°Oh right, Wu Zijun must not have told you. Although he is not married, fifteen years ago, he adopted a goddaughter. ¡± ¡°goddaughter? ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°Zijun had a car accident fifteen years ago. At that time, a car lost control of its brakes and directly hit him. His injuries were not serious, but the couple in the car died. At that time, there was a five-year-old child in the car who was tightly protected by the child¡¯s mother. He was injured, but it was not serious. Later, Zijun adopted the child and did not change his surname. The girl¡¯s name is Bai Jingjing and she has been abroad. ¡± Mu Lan frowned. Mu Lan, on the other hand, seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°that girl is really not bad. When she comes back, I think we should let her and Zijun come over for dinner and get to know Ah Cheng. In this era, if word of an arranged marriage spread, it would definitely be a joke. We just want to introduce them to each other. Maybe the two children will like each other ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? If Jingjing Marries Ah Cheng, you and Zijun will become a family by accident. In the past, you almost married him. This can be considered as making up for your past regrets, right? ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Xiao Peishan was also displeased. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing up old matters? ¡± Xiao Wei, however, did not say anything. Song Beibei did not say anything throughout the night. She felt that the atmosphere at the table was getting more and more tense. For some reason, even Song Beibei could feel it. Every time Mu Lan appeared in front of Xiao Wei, she would always mention Wu Zijun openly and secretly. She was not very clear about the grudges and grudges of the previous generation. However, Song Beibei felt that it was definitely a complicated and complicated story. Wu Zijun seemed to be Xiao Wei¡¯s Achilles¡¯heel. Mu Lan would brazenly poke Xiao Wei every time, and Xiao Wei would bring up the past even more. It was nothing more than mu lan seducing her father back then and forcing her mother to die. In the end, it was nothing more than Xiao Peishan¡¯s rage that ended it. It was the same drama every day. To be honest, even Song Beibei felt tired of it. Therefore, when Gu Yanqing said to move out, she was grateful. She didn¡¯t want to face Xiao Mianjun in this house, and she didn¡¯t want to have indigestion every meal. When she returned to her room, Song Beibei began to pack her luggage. Gu Yanqing had told her earlier that they would move out this time. When Song Beibei was packing her luggage, Gu Yanqing had just come out of the shower. Xin Tong was already asleep. Gu Yanqing naturally walked to her side and leaned in to kiss her neck unhurriedly. Song Beibei gently pushed him. Gu Yanqing deliberately teased her, ¡°what time is it, you still don¡¯t want me to kiss you? ¡± He glanced at the big bed behind him, ¡°Xin Tong is sleeping? ¡± Gu Yanqing reached out and ruffled Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you going to the office tomorrow? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°I think I¡¯d better go. I have nothing to do at home anyway. I¡¯m just going to be a bystander. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t I transfer you to my department? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°forget it. That¡¯s the management department. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°that¡¯s true. Your first love is still in the management department. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him on purpose. At the mention of He Yucheng, Song Beibei remembered something. ¡°tomorrow is ah Cheng¡¯s birthday. ¡± Gu Yanqing remained calm. ¡°So what? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your opinion on. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t say anything that makes me jealous. I don¡¯t agree. ¡± Gu Yanqing was too amazing. Song Beibei told Gu Yanqing everything she had said to Xiao Wei in the garden today. Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s just a meal. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a while. ¡°When and where? Send me a message when the time comes. Also, don¡¯t exceed two hours. ¡± Song Beibei laughed. ¡°bossy. ¡± The next day, Song Beibei went to the company. The rose plan was implemented, and the marketing department got busy. Wu Zijun also arranged some work for Song Beibei. Although Song Beibei was not an expert, because of her special status, the other managers were willing to take her along and offer her help. In addition, she was quick to accept things, so it was not difficult for her to do it. Song Beibei was responsible for a very small part of the marketing department¡¯s Research and management. However, there were many trivial matters, so she was busy throughout the day. Soon, it was evening. At noon, Song Beibei sent a message to he Yucheng. ¡°Happy Birthday. Do you have time tonight? I want to treat you to dinner. ¡± He Yucheng never replied. When Song Beibei was about to get off work, she received a message from he Yucheng. ¡°first floor, third floor, private room 349. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect he Yucheng to book the place himself. Song Beibei hadn¡¯t seen he yucheng for a long time. She was very grateful to He Yucheng for what happened in Japan. It was just that she left without saying goodbye. So many things happened after she came back. Song Beibei went straight to the first-class building after work. This was a rather elegant place, not in the downtown area. It was a small foreign house with a very classical and unique atmosphere. When she entered, there was a sense of age. Song Beibei followed the waiter to lead the way to the private room that he Yucheng mentioned. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 349 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When she entered, Song Beibei immediately saw he Yucheng. However, there was a young girl opposite he Yucheng. Song Beibei once thought that she had entered the wrong private room. However, when he Yucheng looked over at the door, Song Beibei was sure that she had not entered the wrong room. However, she felt a little awkward for a moment. Song Beibei did not expect he Yucheng to have an appointment with someone else. And who was this girl? At this moment, he Yucheng had already stood up. Then, he slowly walked towards her. When he reached the door, he naturally held her hand. Song Beibei instinctively wanted to pull away. But he Yucheng held her tightly. Then, he Yucheng glanced at her. There was a certain emotion that Song Beibei understood. It was as if he was asking her for help. Song Beibei had a slight premonition in her heart. In the end, she did not struggle and let he Yucheng lead her to the dining table. The table was already filled with exquisite food. He Yucheng Very gentlemanly pulled out the chair next to him and said to Song Beibei, ¡°sit down. ¡± Song Beibei sat down. Only then could she see the girl¡¯s face clearly. When she sized her up, she noticed that the girl was also sizing her up. The girl opposite was very young. She looked like she was only in her early twenties. But she was dressed exquisitely. Her hair was very long and very soft, reaching all the way to her waist. She wore a long sweater and long skirt. The girl was very beautiful, her skin was very white, and her pair of big watery eyes sized up Song Beibei without any fear. Her hands rested on her chin, and she looked a little lazy. She looked like a cute cat. Her hands were very beautiful. Song Beibei felt that her hands were either playing the piano or drawing. Her joints were clear and very beautiful. The girl opposite her spoke first, ¡°is that her? ¡± Song Beibei did not understand what the girl meant. But it was clear that she was asking he Yucheng beside her. He Yucheng¡¯s expression was calm. After a while, he said clearly, ¡°yes. ¡± The girl looked over again and looked at Song Beibei. Although Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable, she still smiled calmly in the face of such an unbridled gaze. She took the initiative to greet her, ¡°hello. ¡± The girl suddenly stood up. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, I have no interest in being a third wheel. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± After saying that, the girl stood up straightforwardly, smiled slightly, and took her bag and left. Only Song Beibei was still standing there, somewhat baffled. After a while, he Yucheng said, ¡°thank you. ¡± ¡°thank me for what? ¡± He Yucheng glanced at Song Beibei. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°So, this girl was a blind date that your mother arranged for you. Did you just use me as a shield? ¡± Song Beibei had encountered such a situation before. In the past, when she was in the United States, there were many people who chased after her. At that time, Song Beibei always used he Yucheng as a shield. Although she wasn¡¯t very sure, the situation seemed to be like that. He Yucheng¡¯s lips curled into a helpless smile. ¡°It was Mu Lan who arranged it, not my mother. She probably doesn¡¯t know about this at all. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered that during dinner last night, they had indeed discussed setting he Yucheng up on a blind date. She didn¡¯t expect that they would act so quickly. Since it was arranged by Mu Lan, Xiao Wei definitely didn¡¯t know about it. The two of them had always been incompatible. Song Beibei stood up and sat opposite he Yucheng, on the seat that the girl had just sat on. Song Beibei looked at the dazzling array of dishes on the table and said, ¡°since you haven¡¯t started eating, let¡¯s eat. ¡± He Yucheng suddenly stood up and said, ¡°forget it, let¡¯s go somewhere else. ¡± Song Beibei thought about it and felt that it was a good idea. Being here might affect he Yucheng¡¯s mood. Song Beibei said, ¡°then let¡¯s go to the noodle shop to eat noodles. It¡¯s your birthday today, so you must eat a bowl of longevity noodles. ¡± The noodle shop was a small shop, and it was opened in a small alley, but it was a century-old shop. Even the ancestral secret recipe had been applied for an intangible heritage. The shop was not big, but the environment was quiet, and there was a limited number of customers every day. Usually, they had to make reservations in advance. Song Beibei had also asked Gu Yanqing to think of a way to use the back door yesterday. She had already made a reservation. She had originally invited he Yucheng for a meal today because she had planned to go there. He Yucheng was slightly surprised. ¡°You made a reservation? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t let the birthday girl treat me. ¡± After a few words, the atmosphere between the two of them seemed to be much better. Song Beibei felt that this time was no different from the past three years in the United States. At that time, the two of them had a common hobby. It was to find a good Chinese restaurant. If they found a Chinese restaurant, they would definitely agree on a time to taste it. Eating together became a pleasure. Song Beibei also smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. ¡± Outside was a long corridor. There were a few foreign houses, but they were all restaurants. They were like private rooms. But the foreign houses were all connected. The uneven architectural layout looked like a castle. When they went out, the corridor was winding, like a maze. There were also a few guests in the corridor. However, this was a one-on-one service. Therefore, each guest was led by a special attendant. Just as they turned a long corridor, Song Beibei suddenly stopped and said softly, ¡°look, is that teacher he? ¡± Song Beibei actually didn¡¯t think about it at all. She said this out of pure surprise. He Yucheng obviously saw it too. He stopped and his gaze fell on a woman not far away. The woman was dressed in low-key black and was led by a waiter. However, he could still tell that the person was Xiao Wei. Song Beibei was a little puzzled. ¡°could it be that she¡¯s here to look for you? Could it be that she wants to celebrate your birthday? ¡± Today was he Yucheng¡¯s birthday. It was not strange for her to come over to celebrate her son¡¯s birthday. He Yucheng frowned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m here at all. Moreover, she has never celebrated my birthday for me. ¡± Song Beibei also felt that something was amiss. This place was arranged by Mu Lan. Naturally, Xiao Wei would not know about it. If Xiao Wei knew that Mu Lan arranged a blind date for her son, she would definitely not agree. In each other¡¯s eyes, anything they did was not good. Song Beibei said, ¡°then it might be a dinner with a friend. Maybe it¡¯s a company dinner. ¡± Before Song Beibei could finish her sentence, he yucheng had already walked in that direction. Song Beibei hesitated for a moment before finally following him. He Yucheng was obviously following her. After sending away the waiter, he Yucheng had been secretly following behind her and had not been discovered. This was until Xiao Wei was led into a room of a small villa by the waiter. The decoration of this small villa was in the style of a country villa. From the outside, the interior was brightly lit and decorated like a restaurant at home. There were also windows. In fact, the restaurants here were all isolated from each other. The concealment was very good. From Afar, it looked like a small home with thousands of lights. No other guests were allowed to stay between each restaurant. Basically, the people who came here were either rich or noble, and no one did such a boring thing. Moreover, there were always waiters following them in and out. The waiter who had just taken them out just happened to have diarrhea at the last minute. In addition, he had already sent them to the door, so he yucheng hurriedly sent them away. It was only then that the two of them could secretly come here. This building could be considered the most hidden. The two of them went through the intersecting corridors of the two buildings, avoided the waiters, and ran to the balcony at the back of the restaurant. This was a blind spot. There were half of the curtains blocking them, so the people inside couldn¡¯t notice this place. However, from the outside, they could clearly see the scene inside. Moreover, Song Beibei also discovered that there was a crack in the floor-to-ceiling window, and the sounds inside could be heard clearly. Mu Lan had already sat down. There was a man opposite her. And that man, she and he Yucheng both knew. It was Wu Zijun! Chapter 350 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei did not expect Xiao Wei to come out alone to meet Wu Zijun. Xiao Wei and Wu Zijun¡¯s relationship had been rumored to be quite ambiguous in the company After all, Xiao Wei¡¯s rise to the top had received Wu Zijun¡¯s strong support. Otherwise, she would not have been able to stand firmly on the board of directors so easily. Song Beibei usually listened to Mu Lan¡¯s sarcastic remarks at the dinner table. She more or less knew a little about it. It seemed that Wu Zijun was Xiao Wei¡¯s lover when she was young. Of course, this was only Song Beibei¡¯s guess and had not been verified. No matter how much Mu Lan goaded her, Xiao Wei had never admitted her relationship with Wu Zijun. But at this moment, the scene before her eyes. Song Beibei unconsciously looked at he Yucheng beside her. He Yucheng¡¯s face was expressionless. He only frowned slightly. Looking at he Yucheng¡¯s side profile, Song Beibei felt that he looked somewhat like Gu Yanqing. His personality was the same. The more turbulent his heart was, the calmer he looked on the surface. Song Beibei turned her head back. She did not understand why she had followed he Yucheng here to peek. In fact, it was normal for Xiao Wei and Wu Zijun to eat here. Even if it was just two old friends having a meal together, there was nothing wrong with it. However, because of this intentional peeping, the atmosphere became a little strange. Song Beibei gently pulled on he Yucheng¡¯s sleeve. He Yucheng glanced at her. Song Beibei used her hands to make a gesture of walking in and out What Song Beibei meant was, either go in and say hello, or leave. Peeping at two elders here. Song Beibei really felt that it was a little immoral. He Yucheng frowned and pointed outside. Song Beibei also understood. He Yucheng meant, let¡¯s go. But at this moment. The person inside suddenly spoke. Wu Zijun¡¯s words came clearly from inside. ¡°I think you should at least tell me whose child Ah Cheng is. ¡± Song Beibei originally wanted to leave, but her arm was held by he Yucheng. Song Beibei did not dare to move. Just like that, she maintained a posture where she was about to turn around. But her gaze still fell on the two people inside. She raised her head and glanced at he Yucheng. He Yucheng¡¯s eyes seemed to burn with a flame in an instant. Song Beibei also did not move Song Beibei knew that he Yucheng had never known her background. He had also never talked about her father. But she believed that no child would be uninterested in their own background. Xiao Wei¡¯s calm voice came over. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this. ¡± ¡°Xiao Wei, why did you hide it from me? ¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to mention it. ¡± There was another moment of silence. Song Beibei happened to see the waiter opening the door and delivering the dishes. Wu Zijun seemed to sigh and said, ¡°I remember that you used to like shark fin ladle rice the most. The Shark Fin Ladle Rice from Yipin restaurant is your favorite. Try it and see if it still tastes the same as it did more than twenty years ago. ¡± Xiao Wei seemed to smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten it for more than twenty years. This thing is too extravagant for me, who has been lonely all these years. ¡± Xiao Wei took a spoonful and tasted it. Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°Why does it taste like a Fan¡¯s? ¡± Wu Zijun smiled faintly and glanced at Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei said, ¡°big brother Wu, do you think I¡¯ve changed? ¡± Xiao Wei called Wu Zijun ¡°big brother Wu¡± as if she suddenly understood. After a while, she said, ¡°you haven¡¯t changed. You haven¡¯t changed at all. In my heart, you will always be like this. When you were 18 years old, you sat on the swing in the yard and smiled brilliantly. Even the sunlight was eclipsed by you. ¡± However, Xiao Wei really smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you still remember my eighteen-year-old appearance. How many years have passed? I¡¯m already old. ¡± Wu Zijun smiled. A trace of a smile appeared at the corner of his eyes. He was born with a refined aura. His voice seemed to contain an indescribable tolerance and gentleness. ¡°You¡¯re not old. You¡¯re the same as when you were young. I, on the other hand, am already beyond recognition. ¡± Actually, the two people in front of him were already close to half a hundred years old. However, Xiao Wei maintained herself very well. There were no wrinkles on her skin at all. She looked like she was in her thirties. Wu Zijun, on the other hand, was very handsome to begin with. He looked refined and refined. He had a charm unique to a mature man. He looked like a fine wine that had been precipitated over time. It was said that there were quite a number of young girls in their twenties who were very infatuated with him in the company. However, although he was born refined. His methods in the company were thunderous. It was said that once, an employee in the company¡¯s marketing department, who was proud of his beauty, confessed to him and asked him to fire him. From then on, he got the title of ¡°cold-faced handsome uncle¡± among the young girls. However, Song Beibei looked at the man in front of her. He looked at Xiao Wei across from him. It was as if his power and fame had faded away, and his aloof and aloof face had faded away. He became more gentle and refined. Wu Zijun said, ¡°back then, you left without saying goodbye. It has been thirty years, thirty years¡­ time passes too quickly. Half of my life has passed just like that. In fact, I have been looking for you these thirty years. How have you been these years? ¡± In a word, how have you been all these years? It was like a mirror, reflecting the past events of these years. Those who were unbearable, those who were in pain, those who were on the edge. Xiao Wei¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but a faint smile formed on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been well. Quite well. ¡± ¡°Is that person good to you? ¡± Wu Zijun asked. ¡°Who? ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng¡¯s father. You must have been very good to you before you married him. ¡± Xiao Wei smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not married. He¡¯s a bastard. ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s answer was beyond Wu Zijun¡¯s expectations. Xiao Wei, on the other hand, looked at Wu Zijun with a smile. She looked like she was looking at another person. ¡°If I could, I really wanted to kill him myself. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the chance. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked when she heard this from outside the window. What made her even more shocked was the expression on Xiao Wei¡¯s face when she said this. She was obviously smiling, but she was indeed gritting her teeth. That look of hers was really filled with hatred. It was as if she wanted to pull out her tendons and rip her bones out. How could he hate someone to have such an emotion. And that person was the father of her child. Song Beibei looked at he yucheng out of the corner of her eyes. He Yucheng¡¯s face was cold, and his entire body seemed to exude a cold and harsh air. Song Beibei saw his hands clench into fists. He must be feeling very uncomfortable right now. No one had no expectations for their father. However, he did not know who his father was, and his father was still hated by his mother. Song Beibei seemed to have heard he yucheng say that he suxian had told him that his father had passed away when he was born. Wu Zijun said, ¡°Xiao Wei, what exactly have you experienced these years? ¡± Xiao Wei seemed to have thought of some things in the past. What had she experienced these years. Those years of inhuman abuse, those long hellish days. Xiao Wei really did not dare to think about it. Fortunately, it was already over. Those terrifying memories had already been diluted by more than twenty years of time. It was just that he would occasionally wake up in the middle of the night, as if he had been sent to the eighteenth level of Hell and could never be reincarnated. Wu Zijun looked at Xiao Wei¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks and was almost trembling. His emotions seemed to be gradually losing control. He reached out and held Xiao Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°What exactly happened all these years? ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. Anyway, it¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡± The atmosphere became inexplicably silent again. Wu Zijun¡¯s voice became a little serious. ¡°Xiao Wei, then tell me, what is your purpose for returning to the Xiao Family this time? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 351 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Wei finally raised her head and looked at Wu Zijun. ¡°What do you mean? What purpose could I have when I returned to my own home? ¡± Wu Zijun said, ¡°do you still remember that you had a nickname when you were young? ¡± Xiao Wei raised her head. ¡°When you were young, your personality was very wild, so you had a nickname called little wild wolf. I have always felt that your personality was very similar to that of a wolf. If a wolf turned around, it was either to repay a favor or to take revenge. ¡± After Wu Zijun said this, Xiao Wei suddenly laughed. ¡°Then, do you think that I will come back to repay a favor or take revenge? ¡± ¡°TAKE REVENGE! ¡± Wu Zijun said with certainty. ¡°Then tell me, who is my enemy? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Madam. ¡± Wu Zijun said calmly. Xiao Wei suddenly burst into laughter. Song Beibei had never seen Xiao Wei like this before. The Person Song Beibei knew was called he suxian. She had always been a quiet and elegant woman. However, after he suxian returned to the Xiao family, she suddenly became the eldest princess of the Xiao family, Xiao Wei. Even her personality had completely changed. She became sharp and arrogant, like a wild lion. Could it be that this was the real her? Xiao Wei smiled and said, ¡°you actually called her madam. My father probably still doesn¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, right? I¡¯ve always wanted to know, after so many years, how do you feel when you see her adopt children in front of the old man and watch the woman she loves CLIMB UP STEP BY STEP? ¡± Wu Zijun frowned, his voice was still low and calm. ¡°Xiao Wei, there¡¯s nothing between us. You¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡± ¡°there is no need to pretend in front of me. Back then, the three of us were classmates. I have already seen your feelings for her clearly. In fact, if that had not happened on my birthday, you would have already planned to go to the same university as her. Didn¡¯t you already prepare her tuition fees? ¡± Wu Zijun¡¯s gaze became more and more fierce. His voice also became much colder. ¡°How did you know that I prepared her tuition fees? ¡± Xiao Wei did not speak. She just looked at her. That gaze seemed to see through his eyes, but it carried an indescribable hatred. Wu Zijun seemed to have thought of something. ¡°It was Zijie who told you. ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s expression froze for a moment. A strange emotion flashed across her eyes, but it was quickly concealed. Wu Zijun said, ¡°so, because of this matter, you never spoke to me again, and you never spoke to me again. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°since you have someone in your heart, why should I bother? At that time, I actually foolishly asked her to help me write a love letter to you. I think the two of you must be laughing uncontrollably. In your eyes, I¡¯m like a fool. ¡± Wu Zijun stood up excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I did help her prepare the tuition fees, but that was just a transaction between me and Mu Lan. ¡± ¡°transaction? ¡± ¡°At that time, the two of you were best friends and had the best relationship. The results of the college entrance examination were similar between the two of you. You were about to go to Beijing to study, but because of the tuition fees, she was unable to go to the same school as you. As for me, I was accepted by Fudan University. Beijing and Shanghai are separated by 1,200 kilometers. I hoped that someone would be by your side and be able to tell me about you at all times, so I secretly made an agreement with her. She would accompany you to Beijing to study at a university, and I would help her pay the tuition fees. In the meantime, she would tell me about you. ¡± Xiao Wei paused and said in disbelief, ¡°how could this be? How could this be? ¡± Wu Zijun said, ¡°at that time, you suddenly rejected me. I don¡¯t know what happened. I asked you, but you refused to tell me. I could only find out about your situation by being closer to her. ¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not what Wu Zijie said. He said that you like Mu Lan and that you plan to go to the same university as her. The two of you have already¡­ ¡± Xiao Wei seemed to have suddenly remembered something and flew into a rage. ¡°He lied to me! ! ¡± Compared to Xiao Wei, Wu Zijun was much more certain. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. You¡¯ve misunderstood me for thirty years. Even if I have some interactions with Mu Lan, it¡¯s all because of you. Don¡¯t you know that ever since I was young, you were the only one in my heart? ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s entire body seemed to have been sucked dry as she leaned against the back of the chair. Her hands began to tremble, and she couldn¡¯t even hold the spoon she was holding. ¡°How could this be? Why did he lie to me like this! ? ¡± ¡°because the person Zijie likes is you too! ¡± There seemed to be a trace of pain and helplessness at the corner of Wu Zijun¡¯s mouth. ¡°Zijie is the same as me. Ever since he was young, he only has eyes for you. ¡± However, Xiao Wei suddenly laughed ferociously, as if someone had poked her in pain There was actually a hint of disdain and hatred on her face. ¡°He is jealous of you. His heart is dark and he has been jealous of you since he was young. He wants to snatch everything you have. It is not strange at all for him to do such a thing. It is just that I am really stupid. I actually believed that beast. Hehe, Hahahaha. ¡± Xiao Wei stood up and laughed out loud. She paced back and forth in the room and laughed crazily. In the end, she collapsed on the Sofa beside the heater. It was as if she had really heard a huge joke. She laughed uncontrollably, but an extreme pain gradually appeared on her face. Wu Zijun was also sitting there silently. His expression was also complicated. There was regret and grief on his face as he looked at the crazy Xiao Wei. It was as if he was looking at the loneliness of half his life through her. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was shocked to the extreme. If her understanding was not wrong. The two people in front of her should have been lovers when they were young. It was just that at the age when they first fell in love, their love was ignorant, fragile, and proud. However, a small provocation from one person was just a small misunderstanding. They missed it just like that, and this miss was thirty years¡­ ¡­ Thirty years. After such a long time, all the past seemed to have become a chasm. The two of them stood at the two ends of the other bank and looked at the rushing river in the middle. They could only watch as the person on the other side walked further and further away. Now, after thirty years of looking at each other, they were still the same as they were thirty years ago. Wu Zijun also stood up and slowly walked to Xiao Wei¡¯s side. At this moment, Xiao Wei had already covered her face and was crying fiercely. Wu Zijun gently held Xiao Wei¡¯s hand. He actually looked a little choked up. ¡°I know this sentence might be thirty years too late. Xiao Wei, let me take care of you in the future, okay? ¡± Wu Zijun held Xiao Wei¡¯s hand as if he was holding the most precious thing in the world. However, Xiao Wei did not look at him. She pulled her hand out of his hand with determination. ¡°Big Brother Wu, I can¡¯t go back. I can¡¯t go back. At this point, I only have one purpose in life. I want to take back everything that belongs to me. I want to avenge my mother. I want to seek justice for myself. I want my son to be able to stand at the top and be on equal footing with his son. I want to completely take over this huge Peishan Corporation! ¡± When Song Beibei heard this from Xiao Wei¡¯s mouth, she was still a little shocked. Even though she knew that Xiao Wei¡¯s sudden return was definitely to fight for the Xiao Family¡¯s assets. But now that it was confirmed, Song Beibei actually felt at ease. Actually, there was no need for her to be anxious. Everyone knew that Gu Yanqing had no intention of fighting with the Xiao Family at all. Even until now, he still insisted on not changing his surname. It was probably the same for the grudges between wealthy families. Song Beibei suddenly felt very bored. What was the point of all this fighting? At this moment, he Yucheng said softly, ¡°let¡¯s go¡­ ¡± Then, he turned around and left. Song Beibei was stunned. But she quickly followed him. When they left the first-grade building, he Yucheng remained silent. Song Beibei could sense that he Yucheng¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t right. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say. But if she were he yucheng, her mood would be very complicated. They still went to meet the guests according to the original plan. Song Beibei knew that he Yucheng was in a bad mood. She originally wanted to drink with him. But he Yucheng didn¡¯t drink. He looked no different than he usually did, except for a little silence. I even ate two bowls of noodles in a row. Song Beibei looked at him eating noodles in big mouthfuls and said with some heartache, ¡°Ah Sheng, if you feel bad, cry it out. ¡± Who knows he Yucheng but laughed out:¡±You think I am your little girl.¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then let me tell you a joke. The wicked witch cast a spell on the prince, and the prince could only say one word a year. The prince had a girl he loved, and the Prince kept quiet for three years in order to tell the girl that he loved her. Three years later, the prince rushed out of the door, tripped on the threshold, and blurted out, ¡°Hey! ¡± I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¨C Chapter 352 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION As Song Beibei said this, she burst out laughing. He Yucheng also laughed. ¡°It¡¯s just waiting for another three years. It¡¯s still much better than those people who can not be spoken of for the rest of their lives. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, was slightly stunned. She said in a daze, ¡°this is just a joke. ¡± Song Beibei looked at he Yucheng, as if she was implying something. She did not know if it was because she recalled the relationship between Xiao Wei and Wu Zijun just now. He should have said those words thirty years ago, but he missed the right time. His face was no longer the same as before. Song Beibei became a little melancholic after hearing he Yucheng¡¯s words. He Yucheng said, ¡°Beibei, thank you for coming out with me today. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°today is your birthday. It¡¯s my duty. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask a question. If I hadn¡¯t acted with Mu¡¯an in the three years I was in the United States and expressed my feelings directly, would you be my wife now¡­ ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why he would say something like that. He Yucheng said, ¡°there are some things that can¡¯t wait. Do you know what Gu Yanqing said to me the first time I met him I told him that I like you and I want to compete fairly with him. I will never forget what he said at that time. He said that when you can be on the same level as me, you can talk about fairness with me. ¡°However, I was really struck by a blow. Only then did I realize that there are people in this world that I can not reach. For three years, I have been working very hard, but I discovered that my footsteps can not catch up with one-thousandth of his. So, when Xiao Peishan found me, when I found out that I was actually a member of the Xiao Family, I felt that it was a chance given to me by the heavens. I chose to acknowledge my ancestors without hesitation. At that time, mother was very opposed to it, and even wanted to sever ties with me. ¡± Song Beibei looked at he Yucheng quietly, and a trace of sadness slowly emerged in her heart. He Yucheng continued, ¡°I was wrong. Actually, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have come back. I finally understand why mother refused to come back even after death. It was me who forced her to face all this and ended up like this. To be honest, I don¡¯t know why she came back all of a sudden and why she wanted to fight for Peishan Corporation¡¯s shares. I¡¯ve quarreled with her before, but now that she¡¯s already on this path, it¡¯s impossible for her to stop. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°let nature take its course. In fact, all of this belongs to her. We don¡¯t know what happened thirty years ago, and we don¡¯t know who is right or wrong. Let them uncover the past by themselves. It¡¯s just that¡­ ¡°. ¡­ Miss Ho and director Ng . . . .¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°I know what you want to say. If they want to continue their relationship, as a son, I won¡¯t stop them. My mother raised me alone. It¡¯s not that no one has pursued her, but she has never agreed to it. I always thought that she was afraid that I would be wronged, but I think that she still has someone in her heart that she can¡¯t let go of. ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s reaction was unexpected to Song Beibei. He Yucheng said, ¡°however, there¡¯s something I need your help with. ¡± ¡°What is it? ¡± ¡°I want to confirm something. You often see Wu Zijun in the marketing department. I need a strand of his hair. ¡± Song Beibei was very surprised. ¡°You suspect that Wu Zijun is your biological father, but how can that be? He asked teacher he just now, and they haven¡¯t seen each other for 30 years. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I look a little similar to him? ¡± Song Beibei looked at the person opposite her in disbelief. Actually, she didn¡¯t think so even if she didn¡¯t say it. But after he Yucheng said that, Song Beibei took a closer look. Between his brows and eyes, they were actually very similar. Especially since he Yucheng¡¯s body also had a refined and refined temperament. Just this point, it was really too similar. Song Beibei almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Everything was too unbelievable. However, she suddenly remembered that at dinner that night, Mu Lan had said that he Yucheng might be Wu Zijun¡¯s child. Could it really be possible? Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. ¡± He Yucheng nodded. ¡°thank you. Before this matter is confirmed, I hope you can keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell Gu Yanqing. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. ¡± After dinner, the two of them parted ways. When they left, he Yucheng suddenly said to her, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t hide from me anymore. I won¡¯t Pester you anymore. Let¡¯s just treat each other as ordinary friends. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you will always be my most important friend. ¡± Song Beibei had very few friends. However, almost every friend had gone through the most difficult times together, as if they were family. And now, Lu Huanzi had been hidden by Mo Lichuan without a trace. Even now, her fate was unknown. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t want to lose another friend. Both of them drove. Gu Yanqing had already moved out today. Therefore, they were on different roads. After saying goodbye, Song Beibei drove her car into the traffic of the city. Song Beibei was still a little dizzy. There were some things that she still couldn¡¯t accept. There was an accident on the viaduct. Three cars rear-ended each other. Everyone was fine, but the road was blocked. They were waiting for the police to come and deal with the scene. The cars were gathered in the crowd of cars, and they could only hear the loud honking of the horn. At this moment, Gu Yanqing called. Just as Song Beibei was about to answer the call, her phone suddenly dimmed. There was no battery. Song Beibei was depressed for a moment. Did Gu Yanqing think that she had specifically hung up on him. But from the looks of it, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait. The more anxious she was, the more anxious she became. After a while, someone suddenly knocked on her car window. Song Beibei looked up and saw that it was actually Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was so shocked that she almost jumped up. In fact, she did jump up, so her forehead hit the roof of the car. While rubbing her head, Gu Yanqing had already opened the car door and sat in. Song Beibei asked in great surprise, ¡°why are you here? ¡± This was a viaduct. Other than motor vehicles, people were not allowed to get on, but Gu Yanqing had walked here. Did he really fall from the sky? Gu Yanqing pointed to the back, ¡°the car is behind. ¡± Song Beibei looked back. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing¡¯s champagne-colored Bentley was parked behind her. Song Beibei suddenly realized, ¡°you¡¯ve been following me? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°what a coincidence. I¡¯m also eating with the customers today. The seafood noodles there are pretty good. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him speechlessly. How could there be such a coincidence in this world. She and he Yucheng had ordered the assorted seafood noodles. Gu Yanqing was really stingy. She had asked him to set the location yesterday, so he must have set his own place as well. However, Song Beibei and he Yucheng had booked a small private room, so Song Beibei was not worried that Gu Yanqing would hear what they said. Song Beibei looked at the traffic ahead and sighed. ¡°How long are we going to be stuck in this traffic jam? I¡¯m still anxious to see our new home. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked ahead as well. ¡°With this much traffic, the police car won¡¯t be able to get here. We still have to wait for the scene to be cleaned up. It¡¯ll take at least two hours. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely dejected at the thought of having to wait for another two hours. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°How? ¡± ¡°Get off the elevated road and walk back. ¡± Song Beibei asked in disbelief, ¡°what about the car? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have an idea. Someone will send it home for us. ¡± Song Beibei was naturally not worried. Whatever Gu Yanqing said, she would do. Song Beibei¡¯s interest was piqued by his suggestion. She had never done such a thing before when she walked back from the elevated road that was blocked like a dog. Moreover, this should be a violation of the traffic law. However, this small challenge actually gave her an unorthodox excitement. Song Beibei immediately decided, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± The two of them got out of the car. They started walking along the edge of the elevated road. The road was really congested. From Afar, they could only see the flashing lights of the car, like a long line. However, he had never seen such a scene before. The car lights and the reflectors on the elevated platform formed a unique scenery. Song Beibei held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and walked forward. As they walked, she suddenly laughed. ¡°Do you think that later, the police will come and take us back to the car? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, no one will dare. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re the local tyrant here. ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed. ¡°More or less. ¡± Gu Yanqing was really arrogant, yet he was still so arrogant. His temperament was extraordinary. Chapter 353 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei suddenly thought of what he Yucheng had said just now. She asked, ¡°when Ah Cheng said that he wanted to compete fairly with you in the past, didn¡¯t you say to him, ¡®when you can be on the same level as me, then you can talk about fairness with me? ¡® ¡± Song Beibei could even imagine how cold and arrogant Gu Yanqing was when he said that. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about the world at all. Sometimes, when he was arrogant, it was indeed quite annoying, because it made people deeply understand the difference between heaven and earth. However, Gu Yanqing glanced at her indifferently. ¡°Why, did he tell on you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°what? Did you say that? ¡± ¡°I did. Why? ¡± Song Beibei pinched his arm. ¡°Why did you say those words? Do you know how much it hurt his self-esteem at that time? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your husband is not a saint. I still have to consider the self-esteem of my love rival. ¡± Song Beibei laughed. ¡°Do you know that you look very¡­ ¡± ¡°Very Good? ¡± Very annoying! However, when Gu Yanqing glanced at her and the words were about to come out of her mouth, Song Beibei changed her expression. She said with a fawning expression, ¡°very handsome, very cute. ¡± When Gu Yanqing heard this, he seemed to be quite satisfied. He raised his eyebrows, stretched out his long arm, and wrapped it around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. Song Beibei felt quite happy. The two of them walked in the crowded traffic. The night wind blew against their faces like a pair of gentle hands. When they looked up, a bright moon shone brightly. However, at first, they were still in high spirits. It was just that the elevated road was too long. After walking for half an hour, they still could not see the end of it. Song Beibei simply squatted by the roadside and refused to walk. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°hang in there. Get off the elevated road and take a cab back. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. You carry me. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked helplessly at Song Beibei who was squatting on the ground, as if he was looking at a scoundrel child. In the end, Gu Yanqing turned his back and squatted down. Song Beibei fell onto his back as if she had succeeded. Lying on Gu Yanqing¡¯s back was indeed much more comfortable than walking. Song Beibei leisurely swayed her legs and hummed a song in a hoarse voice. Gu Yanqing listened for a long time before he realized that she was humming Zhou Jielun¡¯s ¡°Xingqing¡± Song Beibei had always been tone deaf and had long been disfigured by her singing. She changed the lyrics of the song and sang as she pleased. However, in the midst of such a song that was out of tune, Gu Yanqing¡¯s mood suddenly relaxed, as if all his worries had been carried away by the tune. Song Beibei sang for a while before suddenly stopping. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°haven¡¯t you eaten enough seafood noodles? ¡± He even mentioned seafood noodles. Gu Yanqing was too narrow-minded. Song Beibei said, ¡°Go back and make me braised pork ribs. I WANT TO EAT MEAT! ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s so late at night. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Am I very fat? ¡± Gu Yanqing deliberately frowned and said, ¡°it¡¯s so heavy. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly looked like a frosted eggplant. ¡°Is it really very heavy? ¡± ¡°What do you think? ¡± Song Beibei said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to lose weight. I¡¯m not eating anymore. I¡¯m not eating anymore. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled up faintly. Idiot, I¡¯m carrying my whole world on my back. Do you think it¡¯s heavy? Song Beibei didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. Anyway, when she opened her eyes, she was already at the door of her house. Song Beibei rubbed her eyes and realized that she was still lying on Gu Yanqing¡¯s back. She seemed to have thought of something and looked at the time Oh my God! Song Beibei cried out in shock, ¡°you actually carried me on your back for two hours. ¡± Didn¡¯t they say that they would take a taxi back after getting off the elevated road? She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to carry her all the way back. Gu Yanqing laughed lightly, ¡°look at you sleeping like a little pig. ¡± Song Beibei pouted, ¡°you¡¯re the one who looks like a pig. ¡± However, when she thought about how Gu Yanqing carried her on his back for three hours, she still felt guilty. Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, looked calm and collected, as if he had just returned from a walk. He asked Song Beibei, ¡°are you satisfied with our new home? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t notice. She had never been to her new home before. Even today, Gu Yanqing had sent her the GPS. Song Beibei turned her head and suddenly felt a strange sense of familiarity. She asked in surprise, ¡°Maple Courtyard Villa? ¡± This was a type of villa, and the layout of this villa was exactly the same as the maple courtyard villa song Beibei lived in when she was in Xia city. Song Beibei looked around again. Even the layout of the courtyard was the same. The courtyard was filled with maple leaves. If Song Beibei remembered correctly, it must have been three on the left and four on the right. From the upstairs window, the layout looked like the shape of the big dipper. Song Beibei was inexplicably moved. It was probably all arranged by Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing said apologetically, ¡°the Song Garden is really a huge project, so I¡¯ll just make do with it. ¡± As he said this, Gu Yanqing reached out and rubbed her head, ¡°does it look like a home? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s nose suddenly felt sour. When she was living at the Xiao Family¡¯s house, Song Beibei once missed home and casually said, ¡°it would be great if we could build a song garden here too. ¡± She was actually just casually saying that. She did not expect that Gu Yanqing would actually build a ¡°home¡± that she was familiar with in port city. Song Beibei moved to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side like a kitten and slowly hugged his waist. ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. Wherever you are, your home will be there. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart moved when he heard this, and he tightly hugged Song Beibei in his arms. Song Beibei asked, ¡°where¡¯s Xin Tong? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll let her stay there today. I¡¯ll bring her over tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei seemed to have thought of something. ¡°father will definitely not agree to Xin Tong leaving, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°not really. I promised him to let Xin Tong stay there for two days every week. Today, I purposely didn¡¯t bring Xin Tong back. ¡± Song Beibei blurted out, ¡°why? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her, his gaze getting darker and darker. Then, he moved closer to Song Beibei¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had the time to be alone. I want to¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice had a magnetic quality to it, as if he was born with a kind of bewitchment. Song Beibei¡¯s ears instantly turned red. Before Gu Yanqing could finish speaking, Song Beibei gave him a push. It was as if she wanted to push him into the house. Gu Yanqing looked at her red face. ¡°Are you shy? ¡± Something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something Gu Yanqing:¡±¡­¡±. Song Beibei was late for work the next day. Of course, Gu Yanqing was late. But Gu Yanqing is the general manager of the company, in the Peishan Group, one person above, ten thousand people below. No one says a word even when they¡¯re not at work. But when Song Beibei went today, the marketing department was having a meeting. I snuck it in. It is rare that Wu Zijun presides over the meeting. Wu Zijun stopped and looked at the door. And then everyone looked over. Song Beibei sat in her seat in front of everyone. This was probably the feeling of being the target of public criticism. But Wu Zijun didn¡¯t say anything and continued with the meeting. The content of the recollection was nothing more than the annual plan of the marketing department. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was completely not on the recollection. Her gaze kept on Wu Zijun. Looking at him like this, this Wu Zijun really looked like he yucheng from decades later. They actually looked so similar. No wonder Mu Lan was so suspicious. However, Wu Zijun had always been cold in the company, and strangers were not allowed to enter. How could she get a single strand of his hair? Song Beibei had been thinking about this question throughout the entire morning¡¯s meeting. But in the end, she did not come up with a good idea. Although she could barely be considered a member of the marketing department. However, Wu Zijun was a person that strangers were not allowed to enter. Everyone kept a respectful distance from him. Therefore, other than the occasional meeting, Song Beibei rarely saw her. While Song Beibei was in a dilemma, the meeting had already ended. Everyone packed their things and prepared to leave. Only Song Beibei¡¯s movements were very slow, and her mind was spinning rapidly. Even though the meeting had just started, she had not heard a single word. However, she also knew that Wu Zijun was going to Europe for a business trip in the afternoon. This trip would take a week before he returned. When Wu Zijun left, he glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°Young Madam, do you have something to tell me? ¡± Chapter 354 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No. ¡± Wu Zijun glanced at her, then took the documents and left. Song Beibei could only walk out dejectedly. It seemed that it was impossible today. Song Beibei thought that she would think of a way when he returned from Europe. Song Beibei went back to the office the same way as Wu Zijun. However, Song Beibei did not want to communicate with him, so she deliberately walked behind him from afar. However, when Song Beibei walked to the elevator, she found that Wu Zijun had not entered the elevator yet. There was another person beside him. Song Beibei had a deep impression of that person. It was Xiao Jiankai, the person Song Beibei had tried to rope in on her first day at work. Xiao Jiankai was still dressed in white sportswear and looked very energetic. It was impossible to tell that he was already in his sixties However, his attire made him look like a young man These two people were the people with power in the Peishan Corporation. Song Beibei did not dare to go forward. She just stood there neither too far nor too close. It was not good to walk or retreat. On the other side, Wu Zijun said to Xiao Jiankai, ¡°second uncle is still in such a good mood. Did you just come back from the golf course? ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s voice was loud. ¡°Of course. Second uncle is old. If he doesn¡¯t exercise, his old bones will fall apart. ¡± Wu Zijun smiled faintly. ¡°How can that be? Those girlfriends of second uncle are either young models in their twenties or film students. All of them love second uncle to death. It can be seen that second uncle is still very young. ¡± Xiao Jiankai laughed out loud. He was in a very happy mood. ¡°I like to hear that. Your second uncle likes to hear people praise me for being young. ¡± Song Beibei frowned slightly. She had been in the Peishan group for quite some time. She had also heard a lot of gossip about the big shots in the Peishan group. And this Xiao Jiankai in front of her. Was probably a famous playboy. Xiao Jiankai had three marriages, but none of them lasted long. Other than his first wife who died in a car accident, the other two wives filed for divorce after a year of marriage. His last marriage ended when he was 30 years old However, after he turned 30, he never married again, nor did he have any children. However, after he turned 30, he wandered around and became a famous playboy in Hong Kong. He was generous to women and generous to others. The women who followed him usually did not last long, but in the end, they would receive a large sum of compensation. In addition, he was famous for being a playboy and was the target of the media. And his girlfriends were mostly people from the entertainment industry, who were happy to create scandals and become the focus of attention. Therefore, even today, the women who pursued him were still like a flock of ducks. Wu Zijun continued, ¡°among all these people, I am the most envious of second uncle. He is the one who is the winner in life. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t give me such a high hat. Your second uncle is just a little gluttonous and a little lecherous. However, in this life, the word ¡®eat and drink¡¯ is the nature of a man. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Wu Zijun smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. Second uncle is the one who understands life the most. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°although everyone in the company thinks that we are incompatible with each other, we are actually doing this for the Xiao family. Don¡¯t you think so? I am, after all, one round older than you. I can be considered as your second uncle. Back then, your father and I did have some grudges, but I still doted on you. Listen to me. That lass, Xiao Wei, is back now. Everyone knows about the things that happened between the two of you in the past. All these years, you have lived a pure and unsullied life because of her. If one day you really become the son-in-law of the Peishan Group, second uncle will support you very much. ¡± Wu Zijun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°second uncle, you misunderstood. Xiao Wei and I are just friends. ¡± Xiao Jiankai smiled knowingly. ¡°This woman, her words are hard, but her heart is soft. What she says and what she thinks are two different things. You should continue to work hard. ¡± He patted Wu Zijun on the shoulder. Then he pressed the elevator button. The elevator opened very quickly. The two people entered the elevator. But the elevator door was open and did not close. The people inside kept looking at Song Beibei. Only then did Song Beibei realize that the two of them were waiting for her. Wu Zijun looked at her, and Xiao Jiankai smiled at her like an old fox. Song Beibei hesitated for a moment, but still walked over. After entering, she greeted, ¡°good morning, second uncle. ¡± Xiao Jiankai nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. If you have time, accompany me to play golf. ¡± Xiao Jiankai went out very quickly. Song Beibei and Wu Zijun were on the same floor. Song Beibei stood in the elevator and looked at Wu Zijun¡¯s back, wondering if she would be regarded as crazy if she pulled out a strand of hair and ran away. Song Beibei was only thinking about it. The elevator arrived very quickly. Song Beibei watched as Wu Zijun walked out of the elevator and disappeared from her sight. Song Beibei returned to her office. But when she was at the office door, she saw Xiao Mianjun. Xiao mianjun seemed to be waiting for her. Ever since that incident, Song Beibei felt complicated every time she saw her. She was actually the most innocent. Gu Wanjing¡¯s actions were completely heartless. Song Beibei also felt that God pitied her for not letting her know the truth However, Song Beibei still felt a little uneasy about letting Gu Yanqing take the blame. Therefore, ever since she returned, Song Beibei had been avoiding Xiao Mianjun. Song Beibei walked to the door, ¡°sister Mianjun, is there something you need me for? ¡± Xiao Mianjun took out a transparent plastic bag and gave it to Song Beibei. Song Beibei took it in surprise. There was a strand of hair inside. Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°this is my master¡¯s hair. I think you need it. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it was weighed down by a stone, ¡°how did you know¡­ ? ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°during the meeting today, you kept staring at Master¡¯s hair. I could tell from your expression that you wanted this. ¡± ¡°Then do you know what I want this for? ¡± ¡°If I¡¯m right, you want to know if he Yucheng and my master are father and son. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Xiao Wei continued, ¡°actually, my mother also wants to know, so she asked me to find an opportunity to get he Yucheng¡¯s sample for a paternity test. Since we have the same goal, I don¡¯t mind doing you a favor. ¡± Song Beibei wasn¡¯t surprised that Mu Lan wanted to confirm their relationship. Song Beibei was surprised that Xiao Mianjun told her without reservation. Moreover, she wanted to give Wu Zijun¡¯s hair sample to her. However, Xiao Mianjun must have thought that Gu Yanqing asked her to do this and didn¡¯t know that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know anything. In fact, it was he Yucheng who asked her to do it. However, this was also good No matter what, she would do a paternity test first. When the time came, she would tell he Yucheng the truth. As for how he would react, perhaps he would take some measures, and whether he was willing to announce the results to Mu Lan and the others. Then, she would let him make the decision. Moreover, Xiao Mianjun had already said so much. Since Mu Lan wanted to verify it, she would find out sooner or later. Song Beibei felt that Xiao Mianjun was deliberately informing her. At noon, Song Beibei went to the management department to look for he Yucheng. Then, she handed the item to him and told him that Xiao Mianjun had given it to her. Mu Lan had long been suspicious. He Yucheng was also very calm. ¡°I don¡¯t care what they want to do. I just want to know the truth. Who is my father? ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a while and said, ¡°I hope the final answer is what you want. ¡± He Yucheng put the things away and raised his head. ¡°Have you eaten? Let¡¯s have lunch together. ¡± Song Beibei had indeed not eaten lunch, but she did not want to go out. ¡°I have a lot of things to do too. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°let¡¯s eat in the canteen. The Food in the management department is not bad. ¡± The management of the Peishan group had their own canteen. Song Beibei had long heard that the chefs in the management department were all hired five-star chefs. In fact, it was because Xiao Jiankai was quite fastidious about food that he invited most of the chefs over. Song Beibei had accompanied Xiao Jiankai to have breakfast in the management department¡¯s restaurant last time, and she was quite surprised. Song Beibei was a Foodie, and she was somewhat looking forward to it. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°then let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll see if your management is the legendary people¡¯s cream. ¡± The People¡¯s cream of the masses Chapter 355 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei and he Yucheng went to the canteen together. There weren¡¯t many people in the canteen. The canteen in the management department really looked much more luxurious than the average staff canteen. The dishes were also dazzling and dazzling, causing people to drool. Anyway, he Yucheng was treating. Song Beibei planned to order for two people. When she was choosing the dishes, someone gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Beibei, why are you here? ¡± Song Beibei turned around and saw that it was Zhong Junjie. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Brother Junjie, you¡¯re here to eat too. ¡± Zhong Junjie glanced at he Yucheng and then at Song Beibei. His heart immediately cleared up. Then, he moved closer to Song Beibei¡¯s ear. ¡°boss is also in the management department. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll be jealous? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°He won¡¯t. Besides, he never comes to the canteen to eat, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing had a lot of things to attend to. In the past, when he was at Pearl Group, it was always the secretary who sent lunch to his office. Actually, the real reason was not that Gu Yanqing did not want to have fun with the people. Instead, every time Gu Yanqing went to the staff canteen, it would cause a huge reaction, just like a celebrity. Gu Yanqing was very picky. Song Beibei also knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s lunch was specially prepared here. Zhong Junjie smiled with an unknown meaning, ¡°that may not be the case. ¡± After Zhong Junjie left, Song Beibei felt a faint sense of unease in her heart. Sure enough, in less than ten minutes, Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s figure in the restaurant. Gu Yanqing was well-dressed and had a cold temperament. Wherever such a person appeared, it was a sight to behold. Gu Yanqing also saw Song Beibei and he Yucheng and walked straight in their direction. Then, he sat down beside Song Beibei. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Yanqing smiled faintly and said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me you were looking for me? ¡± Eh. . . She really wasn¡¯t looking for him It should be said that in all the time she had been in Peishan Corporation, Song Beibei had never gone to look for Gu Yanqing. And most people in the company did not know about their relationship. Only at the last shareholders¡¯meeting, she vetoed it with one vote, causing all the high-level shareholders in the company to know about the inside story. But in the entire Peishan group, even in the management department, not many people knew about the inside story. Song Beibei actually discovered it by accident. Ever since Gu Yanqing came in. The number of people in the management restaurant increased at a strange speed. Especially the female employees. Many people looked over here. Gu Yanqing saw that there were two dishes in front of Song Beibei. Without hesitation, he placed one in front of him and smiled. ¡°How did you know I wanted to eat braised pork today? ¡± Gu Yanqing was really rude. But Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have chopsticks. He snatched the chopsticks from Song Beibei¡¯s hands and said to Song Beibei, ¡°go get another pair. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised to see Gu Yanqing here. Seeing Gu Yanqing¡¯s fox-like smile, she felt even more guilty. She felt like she had been caught for doing something bad. She hadn¡¯t done anything bad either. It was just a meal with he Yucheng. Now that things had come to this, Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t really be jealous. However, Song Beibei still got up and obediently went to get the chopsticks. At the dining table, only Gu Yanqing and he yucheng were left. He Yucheng hadn¡¯t spoken since the beginning. Now that Gu Yanqing had sent Song Beibei away, he suddenly chuckled, ¡°general manager, why do you have to be so cautious? I¡¯m just having a meal with Beibei. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. At the end of the day, there¡¯s nothing wrong with aunty having a meal with her nephew. ¡± Probably because Gu Yanqing had casually mentioned this relationship, he Yucheng¡¯s expression changed. However, he Yucheng still smiled. ¡°things are hard to predict. Who knows if Beibei will one day follow me and call you uncle? ¡± This was the first time he Yucheng was so brazen in front of Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression did not change, but the aura around him was much colder. She said calmly, ¡°as expected, you still haven¡¯t given up. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been a person who gives up easily. Everyone says that a nephew is more like an uncle. Perhaps, this is the DNA of our family, seeping into our bones. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, and I don¡¯t care what you and your mother are planning. But there¡¯s one thing, don¡¯t hurt Beibei. Otherwise, I promise, I won¡¯t turn a blind eye. ¡± He Yucheng looked at Gu Yanqing with a heavy gaze. ¡°You can rest assured on this point. I definitely won¡¯t let Beibei get involved in the grudges of my mother¡¯s generation. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then I¡¯m really grateful to you. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± When Song Beibei came over, she saw that he Yucheng and Gu Yanqing seemed to be having a good chat. Were they discussing work matters? Furthermore, Song Beibei realized that these two men were already a sight to behold in the restaurant. Almost all eyes were on them. It was to the extent that Song Beibei was unwilling to go over even after she picked up her chopsticks. If that happened, she would definitely become the target of public criticism. Just as Song Beibei was hesitating. Gu Yanqing looked in her direction and smiled. His voice was not high, but it was deep and magnetic. However, he could ensure that the people around him could hear him. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°wife, come over quickly. The food is getting cold. ¡± For some reason, Gu Yanqing¡¯s call of ¡®wife¡¯ actually made Song Beibei feel a chill down her spine. Looking around, sure enough, the people who deliberately sat nearby all looked at Song Beibei in shock. Then, there were some envious, jealous, and gossipy gazes. In short, there were all kinds of gazes. Gu Yanqing obviously did it on purpose! Song Beibei was vexed! ! ! Gu Yanqing was really too stingy. He said that he trusted her and would not restrict her from meeting he Yucheng. But in private, he had to declare his sovereignty even after a meal. It was the same for he Yucheng¡¯s birthday the last time. Song Beibei felt that she had once again become a public figure. She was dissatisfied at the center of the discussion, but she did not dare to show it. She could only walk over in front of everyone. Strangely, he Yucheng was also smiling at her That smile actually had a deeper meaning, causing Song Beibei to feel uneasy. In the end, Song Beibei sat down beside Gu Yanqing and asked, ¡°what are the two of you talking about? ¡± Gu Yanqing said to Song Beibei, ¡°come to my office after you finish eating. ¡± He stood up and was about to leave. Song Beibei asked in surprise, ¡°you¡¯re not eating? ¡± Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even touch the box lunch that he had snatched from her. If that was the case, why did he come all the way here? Gu Yanqing reached out and ruffled Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°be good, honey. ¡± He then stood up and left. Song Beibei was stunned by the word ¡®honey¡¯ . What did Gu Yanqing eat wrong today? After Gu Yanqing left, he also took some of his gaze away. However, there were still many people who were paying attention to this place. He Yucheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. However, Song Beibei was still a little uncomfortable from the beginning to the end. Song Beibei quickly ate her dinner and said to He Yucheng, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Thank you for today. The Food in the management department is really good. ¡± He Yucheng smiled. ¡°Hurry up and go to the general manager¡¯s office. He¡¯s waiting for you. ¡± Song Beibei was a little embarrassed. ¡°You saw through it? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°uncle is still afraid of me. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to roll her eyes at the sky. ¡°ignore him. We¡¯ll just be honest and aboveboard. ¡± Then, she got up and tidied up. ¡°then I¡¯ll be leaving first. That old man must have taken the wrong medicine today. I have to go check on the situation upstairs. ¡± He Yucheng nodded with a smile. Song Beibei left. At the door of the general manager¡¯s Office, she bumped into Zhong Junjie again. Song Beibei glared at her fiercely. ¡°Zhong Junjie, did you complain again? ¡± Zhong Junjie looked aggrieved. ¡°Sister Beibei, why do you still have two faces? Just now, you called me brother Junjie in the cafeteria. Why are you calling me by my name now? ¡± Song Beibei was angry, so she vented her anger on him. ¡°Did you tell Gu Yanqing that I¡¯m having dinner with he Yucheng in the cafeteria? Otherwise, why would Gu Yanqing run over there? ¡± Zhong Junjie pretended to be innocent. ¡°Isn¡¯t boss inside? I don¡¯t know anything. Sister Beibei, don¡¯t accuse me. ¡± Chapter 356 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei Sees Zhong Junjie especially innocently appearance, but some uncertain rise. However, Song Beibei still fiercely glared at him, and then went into Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. Gu Yanqing is still in the remote video conference. Looked at Song Beibei one eye, also did not stop down. Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa behind the table and waited. Song Beibei is depressed. It seemed like the video conference had been going on for a long time. It was just a while ago, and Gu Yanqing even took a break to personally go to the restaurant to grab her bag? Song Beibei saw that there was a lunch box on the table. Gu Yanqing had not eaten yet. Song Beibei was even more certain. This old man had gone to the restaurant. Could he really be angry. Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa, but her gaze unconsciously fell on Gu Yanqing, who was hosting the conference remotely. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why was Gu Yanqing so good-looking? Sometimes, when Song Beibei was especially angry with Gu Yanqing, the anger in her heart would mostly dissipate when she saw his face. The most common psychological activity was: for the sake of his handsomeness, forget it. Therefore, when God created man, it was simply unfair. Even if a person like Gu Yanqing grew up in a quagmire, he was born to be one of the people. In the end, he still returned to his original position. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Her thoughts were pulled back by Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing had already stood up and was slowly walking towards her. Song Beibei asked, ¡°why did you call me here? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°have lunch with me. I¡¯m starving. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing who was neither too fast nor too slow. She elegantly took out the lunch boxes on the Table One by one. Song Beibei was depressed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat at the canteen just now? ¡± Gu Yanqing had already picked up his chopsticks and lunch boxes. He took a bite of white rice and said plainly, ¡°I don¡¯t want indigestion. ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. ¡°We¡¯re already married. Sheng knows that very well. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about him. I don¡¯t want indigestion now. ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips and changed the topic. ¡°Then why did you call me here? ¡± Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing was here to settle the score. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to see you. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to say such a thing. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. ¡°Then I¡¯ll come and look for you after I¡¯m done this afternoon. We¡¯ll go home together to pick up Xin Tong. ¡± Song Beibei was in a good mood the entire afternoon. After she hurriedly finished her work, she went to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. However, Gu Yanqing happened to be very busy and was in the middle of a meeting. Song Beibei waited for a while before Zhong Junjie came out to tell Song Beibei that there were some internal problems in the Peishan group. Gu Yanqing had to personally handle some matters. He let Song Beibei go back first. Song Beibei was a little puzzled. What did it mean that there were some internal problems? But looking at Zhong Junjie¡¯s appearance, the situation was quite serious. Song Beibei did not ask further. She just went back to the Xiao family to pick up Xin Tong. When Song Beibei went back, it was already quite late. But the Xiao family was sparsely populated. There was actually no one at home. When she went upstairs, she bumped into the housekeeper. Song Beibei asked, ¡°where are the people at home? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°eldest miss and second miss are both at the company and haven¡¯t returned yet. Madam is also busy in the shop. Recently, Madam¡¯s Jade Antique shop has been constantly finding trouble. Although it¡¯s not a problem, madam is worried that someone is deliberately finding trouble and is investigating. You and eldest young master have also moved out. Now, there¡¯s only the master and young miss for dinner. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°where is the old man? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°the old man is holding the little miss and playing on the swing in the yard. ¡± Even the housekeeper sighed. ¡°There are some things that I, as a housekeeper, shouldn¡¯t say, but old master is really lonely, so he called all of you to come back for dinner. Madam is a strong woman, and she is twenty years younger than old master. From the moment she married old master, she has devoted herself to her career. Young miss ran away from home in the early years, and when she came back, it was to seize the family property. It¡¯s not that old master doesn¡¯t see it, but he is too lonely. Even so, he still hopes that his children can accompany him by his side. There is also Miss Mianjun. Miss Mianjun is like Madam, her mind is placed on work first, and her personality is introverted and quiet. This old master likes young miss the most. After young miss lives in Xiao Garden, old master¡¯s mood seems to have improved a lot. Now even you are moving out. Old Master is really too pitiful. ¡± Song Beibei was momentarily stunned How could a person like Xiao Peishan be pitiful? He was a world-shaking man who stood at the top and personally created a legend of a business kingdom. Such a man could only look up and admire him. Song Beibei had always felt that even though she was eating at the same table as Xiao Peishan, she still felt that he was someone who should live in the textbooks. When Song Beibei went to the garden. Xiao Peishan was indeed carrying Xin Tong and sitting on the swing in the garden. The swing was suspended under a thick old pagoda tree. The swing was newly tied because Xin Tong liked to make swings. Now, almost all the balconies in the house had swing chairs. Xiao Peishan placed Xin Tong on his lap and sat on the swing himself. The swing swayed from side to side. The Xiao Family Villa was built halfway up the mountain, so one could look up from any angle. One could actually see the stars. This was extremely rare in a metropolis of reinforced concrete and skyscrapers. Especially when one looked up from the back garden. The stars were densely packed, as if countless pieces of silver had been scattered from the sky. Xin Tong sat on Xiao Peishan¡¯s lap and just happened to point at a star in the sky. ¡°GRANDPA, that star is so bright. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s voice was unexpectedly gentle and loving. ¡°That¡¯s the big dipper. If our Xin Tong gets lost in the future, we can follow the tail of the big dipper and find our home. ¡± Xin Tong was amazed when she heard this. ¡°My mom said that every star in the sky is a pair of eyes. After a person dies, they will become a pair of eyes in the sky and look at their family members. ¡± Xiao Peishan laughed softly and reached out to scratch Xin Tong¡¯s nose. ¡°your mother is right. ¡± Xiao Peishan held Xin Tong in his arms He seemed to sigh. ¡°soon, grandfather will also become a star in the sky. At that time, Xin Tong will have to look up every day. If she sees the brightest star, grandfather will change his eyes. Grandfather will look at our little Xin Tong from the sky and watch you grow up to become a beautiful lady. Then, a bunch of young men will chase after our Xin Tong. But our Xin Tong is a little princess and no one will look at us. ¡± When Xiao Xintong heard this, she suddenly frowned. ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t want you to become a star. If you become a star, you will die. Xin Tong doesn¡¯t want grandfather to die. ¡± Xiao Peishan smiled again and his voice was very happy. ¡°Grandfather is really grateful. Our Xin Tong is God¡¯s best gift to grandfather. Grandfather will not die. Grandfather will cure our Xin Tong¡¯s illness. Otherwise, grandfather will not be at ease. ¡± Xin Tong seemed to suddenly feel at ease. ¡°When Xin Tong¡¯s illness is cured, she will have a good heart. This way, mummy will not often worry about Xin Tong and shed tears. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the back, listening to the conversation between the grandfather and grandson. She felt warm and sad. Xiao Peishan actually had such a warm side to him. Song Beibei only felt incredulous. Although Song Beibei knew that Xiao Peishan usually doted on Xin Tong. But she had never seen such a gentle side of him. Song Beibei walked over and called out softly, ¡°Dad. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 357 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Peishan turned around and happened to see Song Beibei standing behind them. ¡°It¡¯s Beibei. You¡¯re back? ¡± Song Beibei did not know how to say it. She smiled and asked Xin Tong, ¡°what are you playing with GRANDPA? ¡± Xin Tong smiled and leaned into Xiao Peishan¡¯s arms. ¡°GRANDPA is telling Xin Tong a story. ¡± Xiao Peishan also carried Xin Tong and stood up. Song Beibei said, ¡°Xin Tong, come down and walk by yourself. GRANDPA can¡¯t carry you. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s body had been in good health and bad health recently. His heart was not good either. He had recently undergone a heart bypass surgery. Xin Tong was very obedient. ¡°GRANDPA, Xin Tong will walk by herself. ¡± Xiao Peishan smiled. ¡°Xin Tong¡¯s little weight is nothing. Daddy is not that old yet. ¡± Song Beibei did not insist. She just said to Xiao Peishan, ¡°Daddy, quickly go back. It¡¯s quite cold outside. ¡± Song Beibei saw that Xiao Peishan was still wearing a thin shirt. Xiao Peishan said to Xin Tong who was in his arms, ¡°then let¡¯s go back first, okay? ¡± Xin Tong said with a smile, ¡°okay. ¡± When they reached the house, Song Beibei said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to pick Xin Tong up today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring Xin Tong back to visit you often. ¡± Xiao Peishan seemed to understand He sighed, ¡°I know. That kid told me that if that kid insists on going out, I can¡¯t stop him. This family is in such a state now, I won¡¯t force you to stay. Remember to bring Xin Tong back often to stay for two days. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I will, Dad. ¡± The Butler happened to be there. Xiao Peishan instructed, ¡°just now, little miss wanted to eat a cake. Ask the West ordering room to make her some almond Tofu. ¡± The Butler said yes, then carried Xin Tong and left. Song Beibei felt that Xiao Peishan had something to say to her. Sure enough, Xiao Peishan said, ¡°Beibei, come to my study. ¡± Song Beibei followed Xiao Peishan to the study. After Song Beibei entered, Xiao Peishan pointed at the SOFA. ¡°Sit. ¡± Song Beibei sat down and asked, ¡°Dad, what did you want to see me about? ¡± Xiao Peishan turned around and took down a painting on the wall. Inside was a safe. Xiao Peishan entered a few passwords and the safe opened. Then, he took out something from inside. Song Beibei was very confused. Firstly, she didn¡¯t know what Xiao Peishan took out from inside. Secondly, Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Peishan didn¡¯t avoid it at all and opened the safe right in front of her. While she was thinking, Xiao Peishan had already walked over. Then, he sat down on the Sofa Opposite Song Beibei. He pushed the thing in his hand in front of Song Beibei. Song Beibei realized that Xiao Peishan had just taken out a wooden brocade box. Song Beibei looked at Xiao Peishan in shock. ¡°Dad, this is¡­ ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°open it and see. ¡± Song Beibei opened it and there was actually a jade seal inside. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°when you and Yanqing got married, Daddy didn¡¯t give you any gifts. You two went around in circles. I didn¡¯t know about the previous time either. Your father passed away early, and our Xiao family didn¡¯t prepare any betrothal gifts. Today, Daddy will give you this seal. This thing has been with me for my entire life. Treat it as my wedding gift to you and Yanqing. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the seal. There were words engraved on it, but the words were small traditional seals. Song Beibei didn¡¯t recognize it. However, this seal was obviously a high-quality Hetian jade. It was transparent and its value was obvious. Song Beibei said, ¡°Dad, this seal has been with you your whole life. It must be something very important. I can¡¯t take it. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°it¡¯s because it¡¯s important that I gave it to you. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Dad¡¯s body isn¡¯t working. He¡¯s half-dead. ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. Medicine is so advanced these days. You just need to take good care of yourself and you¡¯ll definitely live a long life. ¡± Xiao Peishan laughed instead. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about living to be a hundred years old. You¡¯ll be thankful if you can live to be a hundred days old. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she felt that something wasn¡¯t right. She asked, ¡°Dad, have you been feeling unwell recently? ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. I know my body very well. Take this seal. It¡¯s not anything valuable. It¡¯s a token of appreciation from dad. Just keep it well. ¡± When Xiao Peishan said this, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t refuse. She reached out and took the brocade box. ¡°Thank you, Dad. I¡¯ll definitely keep it well. I¡¯ll pass it down to Xin Tong from generation to generation. ¡± Xiao Peishan looked very happy when he heard this. He said, ¡°Beibei, actually, from the moment I saw you, I knew you were a good child. Pure and kind. It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve seen someone with such qualities, especially in a family like ours. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. I was just a little silly back then. ¡± Xiao Peishan shook his head. ¡°everyone in this family is after my inheritance. How many people have schemed against me? Only you and Yanqing don¡¯t care. Yanqing is a business genius. If Peishan Corporation can be handed over to him, even if I die, I will be able to rest in peace. ¡± The PEISHAN Corporation was built by Xiao Peishan from nothing. He had conquered the country alone for decades. One could imagine how important it was in his life. Song Beibei also knew that Xiao Peishan wanted to hand the Peishan Corporation over to Gu Yanqing. However, after such a long time, Gu Yanqing had a knot in his heart about this family. Therefore, he would definitely not accept it. Xiao Peishan was also very clear about this point. Therefore, this was also an important reason why Xiao Wei was able to sit in the position of the CEO. Song Beibei said, ¡°actually, they are all daddy¡¯s children. It doesn¡¯t matter who they are given to. Although big SIS was not born in finance, she has Wu Zijun¡¯s support. Now that Peishan group is on the right track in her hands, it will get better and better in the future. ¡± Xiao Peishan shook his head. ¡°This daughter of mine is definitely not the type to run a company. It is not as simple as you think when she takes over Peishan group. If she has a grudge in her heart, just let her do as she pleases. I owe her in the first place. As long as Peishan Group¡¯s foundation remains intact, let her be happy. ¡± Song Beibei only felt that Xiao Peishan¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. With him saying this, Song Beibei did not know how to console him. She could only say, ¡°whatever big SIS wants now, she will give it to Ah Cheng in the future. Ah Cheng may be young, but in the future, his actions will definitely not be inferior to Yan Qing¡¯s. ¡± Speaking of this, Xiao Peishan seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Ah Cheng is indeed a talent. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s obsessed with you and is unrepentant. It¡¯ll be hard for him to achieve great things like this. I¡¯m actually a little worried. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely shocked. ¡°Dad, how did you know¡­ actually, there¡¯s nothing going on between Ah Cheng and me. ¡± Xiao Peishan waved his hand. ¡°I saw it long ago. When you guys first sat down to eat, I saw it. That kid likes you, but you don¡¯t like him. Everyone says that his nephew is like his uncle. He¡¯s really like Yan Qing. Even their tastes are the same. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated. For a moment, she was at a loss. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just that fate plays tricks on people, just like when big Wu and little Wu¡­ ¡± Xiao Peishan wanted to say something but stopped himself. ¡°I only hope that the tragedy doesn¡¯t repeat itself. Relatives Become Enemies, and brothers turn against each other. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°this kind of thing will never happen. Ah Sheng and I are friends now, and we will be in the future. We have already talked things out. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t met a girl worthy of his liking yet. When that girl appears, everything will naturally vanish into thin air. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°let¡¯s hope so. Ah Sheng and Mian Jun, the two of them are very persistent in their feelings. It¡¯s also good for the two of you to move out. ¡± Xiao Peishan let out a heavy sigh after saying that. Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. He knew that Xiao mianjun liked Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei suddenly felt that ever since Xiao Peishan¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been good, he hadn¡¯t been in charge of anything, whether it was the company or the family. He just hoped that everyone could sit down and have a quiet meal with him. With so many things happening at home, Song Beibei had always felt that Mu Lan was in charge. But it turned out that Xiao Peishan was the luckiest one. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 358 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei thought about it, but it wasn¡¯t strange at all. Xiao Peishan had been able to create such a large business all by himself, and he had been able to run unhindered for half his life. Even the media had reported that he had never failed. Such a person must have very good eyesight, and his thoughts must be much deeper than ordinary people. Song Beibei had always thought that Gu Yanqing was an old fox who had cultivated for a thousand years. But ever since she came to the Xiao Family and went to the Peishan group¡­ Song Beibei felt that this place was a Fox¡¯s den. There were old foxes with profound cultivation everywhere. However, when Song Beibei saw Xiao Peishan like this, she still felt very uncomfortable. He must be tired of having foxes around him. That was why Xiao Peishan said these words to her. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°alright, Xin Tong¡¯s snacks should be done. You should take Xin Tong and leave first. I should rest too. ¡± Song Beibei stood up. ¡°Then Daddy, I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± Song Beibei left. She felt that something was wrong along the way. After she returned, she carefully examined the seal that Xiao Peishan had given her. It turned out that the words on the seal were engraved with Xiao Peishan¡¯s name. Song Beibei didn¡¯t see anything unusual. She put the seal away. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t come back until very late. Xin Tong had already fallen asleep, and Song Beibei had been waiting for him in the living room. She watched TV and waited. Not long after, she fell asleep. She was in a daze. When Gu Yanqing opened the door and entered, Song Beibei woke up immediately. Song Beibei rubbed her eyes and sat up. Gu Yanqing had already walked over and sat beside her. He ruffled her hair. ¡°Why are you sleeping here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me and go to sleep first? ¡± Song Beibei gently held Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°I just wanted to wait for you to come back. ¡± As she said this, she suddenly thought of something and jumped up with burning eyebrows. ¡°I still have soup in the kitchen. Oh my God, it¡¯s going to dry. ¡± Song Beibei quickly went to the kitchen. Song Beibei made fish soup. She originally thought that Gu Yanqing loved fish the most. He was so tired at night, so he could have a bowl of fish soup when he came back. She didn¡¯t have much talent in cooking. She downloaded the recipe online and placed the tablet next to it. She followed the procedure step by step strictly. The cooking was still decent, but Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect to be defeated at the last step. The fish soup was indeed stewed dry, and the fish meat was stuck to the bottom of the casserole. The smell of burnt meat came from the kitchen. Song Beibei turned off the gas in a hurry. She fiddled with the chopsticks in the kitchen for a while, then became very depressed. Gu Yanqing leaned against the door frame and watched as Song Beibei got flustered. When he realized that the soup he had stewed was already burnt, his shoulders collapsed. From the door, he could see her side profile. She was like a child who had her candy stolen. She was extremely depressed, and even her lips unconsciously pouted. Gu Yanqing ¡°admired¡± her for a while, then walked over. He stood behind Song Beibei and leaned over. ¡°Did you make fish soup? ¡± Song Beibei turned around to look at him, looking very guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her furrowed brows, but they were very cute. He gently kissed the space between her brows. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? You¡¯re not a chef. Besides, the kitchen didn¡¯t explode. I¡¯m already thankful to the heavens. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard Gu Yanqing consoling her like this. However, she still felt extremely guilty. ¡°You worked so hard, and I can¡¯t share your burden. I wanted to make some soup for you, but even such a small matter was ruined by me. ¡± Gu Yanqing Pinched Song Beibei¡¯s cheek. ¡°My dear wife, I appreciate your kindness. Now, please go out obediently and leave the rest to me. ¡± As he spoke, Gu Yanqing had already rolled up his sleeves. Song Beibei said, ¡°go and take a shower. I¡¯ll clean up here. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and pushed Song Beibei out. ¡°Wait for me in the dining room. I¡¯ll be done in ten minutes. ¡± Song Beibei went to the dining room and sat on a chair. She rested her Chin on her hand and saw Gu Yanqing busying himself in the kitchen. Gu Yanqing¡¯s back view was handsome, and his movements were neither too fast nor too slow. Through the transparent glass, it actually seemed like a kind of performance art. Song Beibei Thought of a variety show that had recently become popular. It was called ¡°celebrity kitchen. ¡± It always invited some popular celebrities, actors, and a-list students to be guests. The show was very popular. Song Beibei occasionally went to see those popular celebrities. She also felt that the men who knew how to cook were really handsome. But compared to Gu Yanqing, those people seemed to be on a whole different level. Seemed to be a level lower. Song Beibei took advantage of her head to look at the people inside and unconsciously smiled. Thinking that such a perfect man was her husband, she felt a little proud. After a while, the glass door of the kitchen was finally opened. Gu Yanqing actually brought out two bowls of noodles. When Song Beibei saw it, she was extremely surprised. This house was moved here yesterday, and there was no nanny at home. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to go to the supermarket to buy groceries. When she returned from the Xiao Family¡¯s house today, she asked the kitchen to prepare a few freshly prepared yellow croakers. Where exactly did Gu Yanqing come out with a bowl of noodles. Song Beibei was extremely surprised. ¡°Gu Yanqing, can you perform magic tricks? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I saw a few bags of instant noodles in the cupboard. They must have been left behind by the workers when the housekeeping company was cleaning up. ¡± Song Beibei was also hungry. Gu Yanqing, even if he cooked instant noodles, it was still a hundred times better than her. The two of them began to eat instant noodles in the dining room. The noodles were steaming hot and very spicy. After eating, Song Beibei¡¯s back was covered in sweat. Song Beibei even finished the soup base. In the end, she licked her lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that master Kang had become so delicious? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°fresh, right? ¡± Song Beibei nodded vigorously. She had never eaten such delicious instant noodles before. Gu Yanqing smiled faintly. ¡°I made your yellow croaker meat into fish paste and put it in. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°those fish are still edible. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°actually, the cooking is not bad. The fish meat is very fresh. This is all thanks to you. ¡± Song Beibei was very happy. It was clearly Gu Yanqing who was capable, but he always pushed the good things onto her. Song Beibei stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the dishes. Hubby, you should go take a shower. ¡± Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing out of the restaurant, then happily went back to clean up the dishes. Gu Yanqing looked at her deer-like figure, and a smile appeared on his face. It was as if all his fatigue had disappeared. Although Song Beibei was already a mother, she was still a little girl in her early twenties. Over the past few years, she had suffered a lot on her own. When Gu Yanqing saw her again, he felt like she had changed into a different person. Even if they were together again, she seemed to have a layer of armor on her. Song Beibei, who used to be as lively and cheerful as a child, had disappeared. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t like her steadiness. It was just that he occasionally missed the little girl who relied on him, worshipped her, loved to cause trouble, and was easily satisfied. Now, the little girl who lived in her body seemed to have come out again. To be honest, Gu Yanqing felt that raising that little girl gave him a sense of accomplishment. Song Beibei finished her work in the kitchen. Then she went to the room where Gu Yanqing was taking a shower. Song Beibei went to see Xiao Xintong. Xin Tong was sleeping soundly. Song Beibei looked at her for a while and was about to turn around and leave. Gu Yanqing appeared at the door. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 359 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing walked in, walked behind Song Beibei, and gently hugged her. His gaze fell on Xin Tong, and he asked softly, ¡°when did you bring Xin Tong over? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°We came back at around seven. Xin Tong went to bed early today, and she went to bed at eight. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. ¡°Daddy is very strange today. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°she said something very¡­ ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t find an adjective to describe it, but she felt that something was very wrong. Even now, she still felt as if her heart was hanging by a thread. Song Beibei said, ¡°Oh right, daddy gave me a seal today. He said it¡¯s a wedding gift for us? ¡± ¡°A seal? ¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy is very strange today. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and pondered for a moment. Then, he kissed Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. It should be fine. ¡± Song Beibei had a bad premonition in her heart. However, her days were still peaceful. Gu Yanqing became a little more relaxed. He spent more time with her. Song Beibei knew that Xiao Wei had been seizing power these days. She had a lot of momentum. In addition, what Gu Yanqing was doing now was to cooperate and gradually relinquish power. The company was originally divided into two factions. Originally, the shareholders led by Xiao Jiankai supported Gu Yanqing. However, during this period, Gu Yanqing¡¯s actions disappointed everyone. Mu Lan stood more and more steadily. It was as if the country was set in stone. Many shareholders had already switched sides. Song Beibei knew that all of this was deliberately arranged by Gu Yanqing. Presumably, he had already removed Pearl Group from Peishan Group. The only thing left was to gradually let go. During dinner last night, Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s time for our Xin Tong to go to school, right? ¡± Yes, Xin Tong was already four years old. Song Beibei planned to let her go to kindergarten in the second half of the year. However, Song Beibei still had some misgivings in her heart. It was already the end of May. Xin Tong was going to start school in a few months. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know where to look for a school. Gu Yanqing seemed to be able to see through Song Beibei¡¯s misgivings at a glance. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll move back to Xia city in three days. ¡± Song Beibei was also surprised for a moment, and she didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°three days later, so soon? ¡± Gu Yanqing was amused. ¡°What, you still can¡¯t bear to leave this place? ¡± Song Beibei had mixed feelings. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t bear to leave, it was just that she couldn¡¯t bear to. Xiao Peishan liked Xiao Xintong so much. Every time they went out for dinner on the weekend, he wished he could hug Xin Tong and not let her go. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t expect that they would have to go back so soon. Instead, a strange feeling arose in her heart. However, returning to Xia city had always been what Song Beibei looked forward to the most. Because her roots were there. Song Beibei said, ¡°then we must say goodbye to that place properly. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then let¡¯s have dinner there tonight. It¡¯s just right. I resigned from the position of Peishan Group¡¯s general manager. The old man has to know about this matter. ¡± It was a rare day for Gu Yanqing to rest. In Song Beibei¡¯s impression. Ever since he came to Hong Kong city, this was the first time Gu Yanqing was so free. In the afternoon, the family of three went to Hong Kong city¡¯s famous Disneyland. Xiao Xintong was extremely happy. There were many people in Disneyland Xiao Xintong wanted to see the parade¡¯s float. Gu Yanqing simply carried Xin Tong and rode on his shoulders. Xiao Xintong saw snow white¡¯s Pumpkin carriage and clapped her hands happily. She pointed at the Long Line of cartoon characters and shouted at Song Beibei, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, look, there¡¯s Donald Duck and Mickey Mouse. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if it was because the sun was too bright today, but she felt like she was about to cry. Xin Tong sat on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder and laughed loudly. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was also full of smiles. Even though they were in a crowded crowd, because of their outstanding looks, they were like stars worshipping the Moon. Their surroundings had already attracted the attention of many people. In particular, there were many groups of young girls whispering, ¡°look, there¡¯s a super handsome guy over there. ¡± ¡°Oh my God, is that her daughter? She¡¯s so cute, isn¡¯t she too adorable? ¡± ¡°This child¡¯s mother, this handsome man¡¯s wife must have saved the Milky Way Galaxy. ¡± The happiness in Song Beibei¡¯s heart slowly seemed to overflow. She also felt that she had saved the Milky Way Galaxy in her previous life before she met Gu Yanqing, and she even had such a cute and sensible daughter. After a day, the three of them had a lot of fun. At night, the three of them went back to the Xiao Family¡¯s villa for dinner. Xiao Xintong was probably too tired from playing in the afternoon, and had already fallen asleep on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder. When they returned to the Xiao family, they were just about to have dinner. Gu Yanqing first sent Xin Tong to her room and let her sleep. Anyway, she had eaten so many snacks in the afternoon, so she probably wouldn¡¯t be hungry at night. They stayed in the room for a while. The housekeeper came over to inform them that dinner was starting. They came back today, so they didn¡¯t inform them beforehand. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know that there were guests in the Xiao family today. When they reached the living room, they saw that the people who came were Wu Zijun and a girl. Xiao Wei and he Yucheng also came back today. However, Xiao Wei did not seem to know that Wu Zijun was coming over. When she first saw Wu Zijun from the outside, she was even more surprised than Song Beibei. Especially when she saw that there was a girl beside him. Actually, Song Beibei was not surprised to see Wu Zijun. What surprised Song Beibei was the girl beside Wu Zijun. Song Beibei only felt that the girl looked familiar. A thought flashed through Song Beibei¡¯s mind and she suddenly thought of it. Wasn¡¯t this girl the girl who went on a blind date with he yucheng on his birthday? The few of them sat down in their fixed seats. After a while, Xiao Peishan and Mu Lan came over as well. Xiao Peishan sat down at the main seat, and Mu Lan sat down as well. When she saw Wu Zijun, she had a rare smile on her face. ¡°Zijun, it¡¯s been a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for Peishan wanting to meet Jingjing, we wouldn¡¯t have seen each other for a year. ¡± When Mu Lan was young, she called Wu Zijun brother Wu, just like Xiao Wei. However, because she married Xiao Peishan later, her name was straight up. Wu Zijun still had an indifferent and refined look on his face. ¡°Madam is a very busy person. I don¡¯t dare to disturb you. ¡± Mu Lan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m usually quite busy, but now that Peishan is at home, you often come over to play chess with him. ¡± Wu Zijun said, ¡°okay. ¡± As soon as Xiao Peishan sat down, he looked over at Song Beibei. ¡°where¡¯s Xin Tong? ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°Xin Tong was tired from playing in the afternoon. She¡¯s sleeping in her room now. ¡± Xiao Peishan nodded. Then, his gaze turned to the girl next to Wu Zijun. The girl was very beautiful. Her skin was fair, and she was dressed casually. Her long sweater reached all the way to the corner, giving off a lazy feeling. Her hair was simply tied into a ponytail, revealing her smooth forehead. When she pursed her lips, two small dimples appeared on her cheeks. She looked very cute. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°this is Jingjing, right? ¡± Wu Zijun reminded him from the side, ¡°Jingjing, call me GRANDPA Xiao. ¡± ¡°Hello, GRANDPA Xiao. I¡¯m Bai Jingjing. I¡¯ve seen you in the newspapers before. I still remember the title of that piece of News, ¡®the legend of the Chinese¡¯ . It was the story that wrote about you. You¡¯re even more awe-inspiring than in the newspapers. ¡± Xiao Peishan laughed out loud. ¡°This girl is really very likable. ¡± As he said that, he looked at Wu Zijun. ¡°Such a cute child. How could you bear to leave her abroad for so many years? ¡± Wu Zijun smiled. ¡°Jingjing has been studying abroad. Now that she has graduated, she¡¯s back. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°I heard that you majored in art. Have you found a job yet? ¡± Bai Jingjing said, ¡°I majored in art. I plan to open an art gallery in nine dragons pool. ¡± ¡°¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Chapter 360 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Peishan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s already amazing that you can open an art gallery at such a young age. If it¡¯s not enough, GRANDPA Xiao will support you. ¡± Bai Jingjing smiled shyly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already earned my first pot of money from selling my paintings all these years. I¡¯ve already earned back the money I earned from opening an art gallery. ¡± Xiao Peishan looked at her in a different light. ¡°You have a bright future at such a young age. ¡± Mu Lan, on the other hand, said, ¡°Jingjing is so outstanding. When the time comes, there will be a lot of pressure to find a boyfriend. ¡± Bai Jingjing smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to find a boyfriend for the time being. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°what are you talking about? Dating friends is something that you can only come across by chance, not by age. What do you think of your brother Ah Sheng? The two of you should have already met, right? ¡± Song Beibei had heard from he Yucheng that the previous blind date had been arranged by Mu Lan. He Yucheng had even said that Mu Lan had deliberately arranged for the location to be in the first-grade building. Therefore, last time, Song Beibei and he Yucheng accidentally saw Xiao Wei and Wu Zijun coming out to eat. Perhaps Mu Lan had done it on purpose. At least, it could explain one thing. Mu Lan knew Xiao Wei¡¯s whereabouts like the back of her hand. In fact, after that day, Song Beibei and he Yucheng had little contact. Until now, Song Beibei had not asked about the paternity test. He Yucheng suspected that his father was Wu Zijun. At this moment, everyone was sitting at the same table. The atmosphere was really wonderful. Song Beibei glanced at he Yucheng. He Yucheng¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not show any strange emotions towards Wu Zijun. It was Mu Lan who suddenly said this. Xiao Wei was rather surprised and asked he Yucheng, ¡°have the two of you met before? ¡± He Yucheng replied, ¡°We¡¯ve met once. ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s expression was complicated. Bai Jingjing looked at he Yucheng and said, ¡°brother Ah Sheng has someone he likes. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t set the two of US up. ¡± As she said this, Bai Jingjing¡¯s gaze turned towards Song Beibei. Song Beibei happened to be looking at her as well. Their eyes met. Song Beibei saw that there was a deeper meaning in Bai Jingjing¡¯s eyes. Mu Lan asked he Yucheng, ¡°Ah Sheng, you have someone in mind? Who is it? ¡± Actually, Song Beibei was quite upset. She felt that everyone here was putting on an act. Almost everyone knew about her relationship with he Yucheng. Xiao Peishan could see it. It was impossible for Mu Lan not to see it. But did she ask this on purpose so that the world would not fall into chaos, or was she forcing he Yucheng? He Yucheng¡¯s voice was indifferent, and his cold expression was somewhat similar to Gu Yanqing¡¯s usual expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweetheart. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. ¡± This answer seemed to be within Mu Lan¡¯s expectations. She said, ¡°since you don¡¯t have a sweetheart, you should make friends with Jingjing. The Xiao Family and the Wu family are family friends. If the two of you can be together, it will definitely be a good story in our harbor city in the future. ¡± However, Xiao Wei interrupted coldly, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have the right to make the decision for my son¡¯s marriage. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood me. This isn¡¯t what I meant, it¡¯s what your father meant. Pei Shan, do you think Ah Sheng and Jingjing are a perfect match? ¡± Xiao Peishan had been silent since the beginning. His gaze seemed to have been fixed on Wu Zijun and Xiao Wei. After Mu Lan asked this, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I think the two of them are quite suitable. ¡± Xiao Wei stood up and objected, ¡°if I remember correctly, this is no longer the feudal era. There¡¯s no reason for an arranged marriage. My son¡¯s marriage should be decided by himself. This is his right. As a mother, I don¡¯t interfere, and I will never allow others to criticize him. ¡± Xiao Wei was clearly a little angry. Mu Lan smiled and said, ¡°why are you so agitated? What are you afraid of? ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°what a joke. What am I afraid of? It¡¯s just that my son¡¯s marriage is none of your business. ¡± Mu Lan sneered and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re afraid of becoming in-laws with Wu Zijun. ¡± ¡°Mu Lan, what do you mean! ¡± The smell of gunpowder on the dining table became stronger and stronger. He Yucheng suddenly stood up and said, ¡°stop arguing. There is something that I think everyone wants to know. ¡± As he said that, he Yucheng took out a document from his bag behind him. Everyone had an inexplicable expression on their faces. Only Song Beibei seemed to be able to guess what that document was. He Yucheng opened the document bag He took out a few pieces of paper from inside. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, you¡¯ve been targeting my mother all day because you¡¯re curious about my background. You¡¯ve even used all sorts of methods to guide me to investigate. All you¡¯ve done is to confirm that I¡¯m Wu Zijun¡¯s child. This is the parent-child report. I think you can finally be at ease now. There¡¯s no need to prove anything. ¡± When Mu Lan heard this, her first reaction was to go and see Xiao Mianjun. Then, she took the report from he Yucheng¡¯s hands with some confusion. He Yucheng said, ¡°If Mrs. Xiao is still worried, you can take a sample from both of us right now and do it yourself at the hospital. ¡± Mu Lan looked at the personal report and was enlightened. She muttered, ¡°It really isn¡¯t. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°I think this personal report is enough to prove my mother¡¯s innocence. ¡± Song Beibei knew what he Yucheng wanted to prove. Mu Lan wanted to prove that he yucheng was Wu Zijun¡¯s and Xiao Wei¡¯s child. She wanted to prove to Xiao Peishan that Xiao Wei had a motive for coming back this time. It was to fight for the company with Wu Zijun. It was probably something that had been planned many years ago. However, if he Yucheng was not Wu Zijun¡¯s child, then this idea would not hold up. Xiao Wei also did not seem to think that he yucheng would suddenly take out a paternity test. She was very shocked. ¡°Ah Cheng, you¡­ ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°even if you are not their illegitimate child, it doesn¡¯t mean that she is not plotting something. Pei Shan, believe me. Recently, there have been people constantly looking for trouble in my antique shop. It was her who sent people to cause trouble. Pei Shan, she is taking revenge on me. No, not only for me, she also wants to take revenge on you. She just doesn¡¯t have good intentions. She wants to turn our FAMILY UPSIDE DOWN! ¡± Xiao Peishan slammed the table. ¡°Can the two of you let me have a peaceful meal? ! ¡± The restaurant instantly fell silent. However, Mu Lan was unwilling to let it go. ¡°Peishan, I¡¯ve followed you for so many years. Why don¡¯t you believe me? This good daughter of yours and Wu Zijun often meet in private. Do you know that your son has been forced to resign. ¡°The position of chairman has already been snatched, but I still can¡¯t allow my son to have a seat in the Peishan group. If this isn¡¯t a conspiracy, then what is? ! ¡± On the entire table, only Gu Yanqing was calmly eating his food. It was as if he was in a deserted place. At this moment, Gu Yanqing finally said indifferently, ¡°I resigned myself. You should understand me. I came back precisely to talk about this matter. Two days later, Bei Bei and I will return to Xia city. ¡± Originally, all the attention was on mu Lan and Xiao Wei. But now, all the attention was focused on Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°you¡¯ve already decided. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°we¡¯ve already decided. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°as the chairman, I¡¯ve already asked you to stay. ¡± Mu Lan looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Are you really going to be happy when you see me being killed by the mother and son? ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°you¡¯re my mother. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll definitely be by your side. However, if there¡¯s nothing else, I don¡¯t want to live with you. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Song Beibei was also a mother. She could also understand a mother¡¯s feelings for her child. Being said that by her own child, she should feel extremely uncomfortable. Xiao Peishan said: ¡°Forget it, forget it, let them go, all go. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 361 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION As he spoke, Xiao Peishan had already stood up. Song Beibei suddenly realized that people could really age in an instant. Song Beibei had never thought that Xiao Peishan¡¯s hair had already turned white. Xiao Peishan had always lived in a legend that was admired by tens of thousands of people. Even Song Beibei, when facing him, always had an indescribable respect and estrangement. However, at this moment, Song Beibei felt that he was really just a lonely old man. Xiao Peishan did not even eat dinner. He had already pulled away and turned his back. Song Beibei felt that his back was different from usual. She staggered two steps, and suddenly her entire body fell down like this. Everyone was scared out of their wits. Standing in the corridor of the hospital, almost everyone was standing there. Mu Lan sat on a chair in silence. She looked very calm. However, her fingers had been tightly clenched. It was obvious that she was very worried. Xiao Wei was sitting on the other side. He Yucheng and Wu Zijun were standing on both sides of her, leaning against the wall. Their expressions were solemn. Song Beibei felt very guilty. No one had expected it to be like this. Xiao Peishan suddenly fainted. He was now in the emergency room for resuscitation. The hospital director and the directors of a few departments had persuaded them to come over. After a brief exchange of opinions at the door, they all went in. Xiao Peishan¡¯s heart was not good, but he did not look like he had a heart attack. Song Beibei felt extremely guilty. Was it because she had told Gu Yanqing that she was leaving that her illness was acting up? To be honest, the old man was good to her, and he especially liked Xin Tong. Song Beibei had always wanted to return to Xia city, and she had never considered the old man¡¯s feelings. After all, he was Gu Yanqing¡¯s father. He had lived unhindered for half his life, and now he only wanted to enjoy his family. The corridor of the hospital was very quiet. After a while, the doctor and nurse came out. Mu Lan hurriedly stood up and walked over. ¡°My husband, how is he? ¡± The doctor said, ¡°He¡¯s already out of danger. The old man¡¯s condition is very bad. The cancer cells have already spread. He needs to be hospitalized immediately. ¡± Mu Lan took a step back in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Cancer Cells? ¡± The doctor was also a little shocked. ¡°Mrs. Xiao doesn¡¯t know? ¡± It was brain cancer. This fainting was due to the compression of the brain nerves. Fortunately, it was not the main nerve. It¡¯s just that Mr. Xiao¡¯s current condition is not optimistic. His life could be in danger at any time.¡± Mu Lan took a step back. Fortunately, the Butler helped her up by the side. She muttered in disbelief, ¡°brain cancer. He¡¯s fine. How could he have brain cancer? ¡± The Butler wiped away his tears. ¡°master was diagnosed three months ago, but master refused to tell you. No matter how I tried to persuade him, it was useless. ¡± Mu Lan was almost stunned. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. ¡°Peishan¡­ Peishan¡­ ¡± Xiao Wei was also in disbelief. With a Pale face, she stood on the spot and reacted for a while. Her voice seemed to come from far away. ¡°He can¡¯t die. He absolutely can¡¯t die. ¡± Xiao Wei took a step forward and pulled the doctor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You save him. You Save my father. He can¡¯t die. You Save Him. ¡± The doctor was also helpless. He knew that the two people in front of him were about the same age. One of them was Mr. Xiao¡¯s wife, and the other was Mr. Xiao¡¯s beloved daughter. They were the closest family members. It was normal for them to have such a reaction. The doctor said, ¡°we have to admit Mr. Xiao to the hospital now. We have to keep him under observation and receive chemotherapy. Although Mr. Xiao¡¯s current condition is not ideal, we still have to face it positively. There have been many miracles in medicine. You are family members. You must persuade Mr. Xiao to cooperate with the treatment. ¡± Xiao Wei asked, ¡°how long can my father live? ¡± The doctor seemed to be in a difficult position. ¡°You have to believe that anything is possible. If Mr. Xiao is willing to cooperate with the treatment, there is still hope. ¡± Xiao Wei said in a stern voice, ¡°how long can he live? ¡± The doctor said, ¡°If we are lucky, half a year to a year. But if the treatment results are satisfactory, it is not impossible for him to live for more than a year. ¡± Mu Lan fell on the bench. Xiao Wei turned around and slowly left. Song Beibei could not accept it either. She felt as if she had fallen into an ice cellar, her entire body cold. Brain cancer, how could this be? Why didn¡¯t they know anything about it before? Song Beibei suddenly thought of what Xiao Peishan had said the night he gave her the seal. Song Beibei had felt strange at that time. But now that she thought about it, what Xiao Peishan had said at that time was true. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t accept it either. Tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face in a daze. Gu Yanqing had been silent ever since he had just arrived at the hospital. His brows furrowed into a frown. His gaze was cold, and no expression could be seen. However, he held Song Beibei¡¯s hand tightly. His palm was cold. When the doctor said those words, Song Beibei could feel Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand trembling slightly. All the plans had changed because of Xiao Peishan¡¯s illness and hospitalization. Xiao Peishan woke up at nine o¡¯clock. When he woke up, there was only Gu Yanqing in the room. Xiao Wei had just left the hospital and never returned. Mu Lan had been scolding people ever since, scolding the Butler, scolding the doctor, scolding Xiao Peishan. Then, she sat on the bench and cried for a long time. People like Mu Lan had always been overbearing and aloof. Song Beibei had never seen her cry so helplessly and sorrowfully. The entire Xiao family seemed to fall into a terrible silence. Song Beibei was the first to notice that Xiao Peishan had opened his eyes. Song Beibei quickly walked over. ¡°Dad, dad, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? ¡± Song Beibei leaned over to press the bedside bell, wanting to call the doctor over. Xiao Peishan¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°Don¡¯t press it. I¡¯m fine. Get me a glass of water. ¡± Song Beibei quickly responded and turned to go to the Pantry. However, she saw Gu Yanqing already pouring the water over. Song Beibei took a step back. Gu Yanqing placed the glass of water by the bedside. Then, he carefully helped Xiao Peishan up. Xiao Peishan struggled to get up. Song Beibei suddenly wanted to cry when she saw his appearance. How did such a majestic person turn into a white-haired old man? Gu Yanqing handed the cup over. Xiao Peishan reached out to take it, but his fingers were weak and he could barely lift it. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it. ¡± Gu Yanqing took the cup and handed it to Xiao Peishan¡¯s mouth. He Fed him the water bit by bit. Xiao Peishan couldn¡¯t drink anymore after drinking a little water and turned his head away. Gu Yanqing also placed the cup on the table. Xiao Peishan panted for a while before turning his head to look at Gu Yanqing. ¡°The two of you have been here the whole time? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not speak. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°Dad, are you feeling better? Do you want me to go and call for you? ¡± Xiao Peishan waved his hand lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t call for me. There¡¯s no use even if the doctor comes. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s nose turned sour. ¡°Dad, why did you hide your illness from us? ¡± Xiao Peishan laughed bitterly. ¡°If I want to hide it now, I can¡¯t. ¡± Seeing Song Beibei¡¯s tearful look.. Xiao Peishan comforted her instead. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Daddy is already so old. He has long accepted it. In this life of a person, sooner or later, he will have to report to the King of Hell. There are only those who are late and those who are not absent. What¡¯s the difference between being early and late? ¡± Hearing him say this, Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. Xiao Peishan looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°If you want to leave, then leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t hate your mother anymore. If you want to hate her, then hate me. That year, she was only a seventeen-year-old child. All her sins were created by me. She never abandoned you. The rumors that she imitated Wu Zetian and used her own son to frame her first wife were all made up. You¡¯re not stupid. Why would you believe those rumors and not the mother who carried you for ten months and went through all kinds of hardships to give birth to you? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice grew colde Chapter 362 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Xiao Peishan chuckled, ¡°you¡¯ve investigated, so what you¡¯ve investigated is definitely the truth? ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent, but he seemed to be deep in thought. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°your mother¡¯s mouth is just a little bit bad, and she looks like a hedgehog. If you hurt her, she wouldn¡¯t stop until you were completely injured. However, her personality is related to her experiences since she was young. She grew up in a cruel slum. The children there wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if you didn¡¯t disguise yourself as a layer of hard armor. Your mother is actually a very heartwarming person. ¡± Gu Yanqing lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°you said that you found the nanny who took you away that year, but I, Xiao Peishan, have been looking for her for so many years, but I still haven¡¯t found her. Why did you find her? Is My influence far inferior to yours ¡°You and I know that you are very clever. Why do you believe in this matter so deeply? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I will investigate the matter clearly. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°You investigate. That year¡­ actually, that year, it was my fault. ¡± Xiao Peishan suddenly coughed and covered his chest with one hand. Song Beibei quickly walked up. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say anymore. Lie Down and rest for a while. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°the two of you should also go back and rest. Bring Xin Tong back to your home. I originally wanted you to accompany me for a few more meals. Now that I¡¯m staying in the hospital, there¡¯s really no need. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°We won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll always be here to accompany you. ¡± Xiao Peishan smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Really. Dad has thought it through. The two of you should have your own lives and not spend time here with an old man like me. ¡± Song Beibei was anxious. ¡°Dad, why are you saying such things? ¡± Xiao Peishan had already turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I want to be alone for a while. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei still left with Gu Yanqing The Butler had been standing guard outside. There were two professional nurses waiting by the side. Gu Yanqing instructed, ¡°take good care of the old master. ¡± The Butler nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing left together and went to their own small villa. In the middle of the night, Song Beibei Slept on the Sofa for a while. But Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing actually didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. His eyes were red and bloodshot. Qing Qing¡¯s stubble grew on his chin. He looked old and tired. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t bear it. She was sad too. But no one could compare to Gu Yanqing. After all, he was Xiao Peishan¡¯s biological child. No matter how much they hated each other, blood was thicker than water. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°go take a shower first. I¡¯ll make some breakfast. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go buy it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some porridge and send it to him at noon. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. She knew he wanted to make some porridge for Xiao Peishan. She asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. ¡°Go take a shower first. ¡± Song Beibei also knew that she couldn¡¯t really help Gu Yanqing much. She could only obediently go take a shower. After the shower, Gu Yanqing had already prepared the porridge. He also fried eggs and dumplings and placed them on the dining table. He had already packed Xiao Peishan¡¯s portion into the insulated food box. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°come over and have breakfast. Have a good rest after eating. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°have you eaten? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t eat now. I¡¯m going to take a shower first. ¡± Gu Yanqing left after saying that. Song Beibei sat down and ate a few mouthfuls. They didn¡¯t eat much last night either. This was the first time Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing like this. He couldn¡¯t even eat. Song Beibei still scooped up a bowl of porridge and some pickled vegetables. She carried the breakfast into the room. Just as she entered the room, she saw Gu Yanqing lying on the bed, asleep. He was such a neat freak, yet he didn¡¯t even take a shower. Gu Yanqing was fast asleep, his brows tightly knitted together. His body unconsciously curled up, looking like an insecure child, but also like a very cold one. Song Beibei placed her breakfast beside him and walked over. She opened the blanket on the bed and covered Gu Yanqing. Then she sat by the bed and quietly looked at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing suddenly moved his body over. But he didn¡¯t open his eyes. He put his head on Song Beibei¡¯s knee. Song Beibei gently hugged his body and covered him with the blanket. Song Beibei¡¯s fingers gently caressed the space between Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows. She really wished that she had a small iron that could smooth out the ¡®Chuan¡¯ character between Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows. However, she could not do anything about it now. She knew that Gu Yanqing was not good at expressing himself, and she knew that Gu Yanqing must be feeling extremely sad right now. However, other than being by his side, Song Beibei did not know what she should do. She was also feeling very sad, and she could not help Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was like a child now. He had never felt so helpless before. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. But when she woke up, she was already lying on the bed, covered with the blanket that was originally covering Gu Yanqing. And Gu Yanqing had long disappeared. Song Beibei quickly got up and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She actually slept for four hours. Song Beibei quickly got up and went to the hospital. Gu Yanqing must be there. Song Beibei drove there herself. Gu Yanqing had a car here all the time. However, port city was a special administrative region, so the traffic rules here were slightly different from Xia city¡¯s. Song Beibei usually didn¡¯t drive here, and she wasn¡¯t very familiar with it. When she parked the car in the open-air parking lot, she parked it for a long time. After parking the car with great difficulty, she was just about to get out when Song Beibei saw a familiar figure in the parking lot opposite her. It was Xiao Wei. But at this moment, there was another man beside her. That man was wearing black clothes, black pants, a mask, and a hat. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see his face clearly at all. Xiao Wei seemed to have an argument with that person. Xiao Wei took the bag and threw it directly at that person. That person didn¡¯t dodge. Xiao Wei¡¯s red leather bag smashed heavily onto his body and fell to the ground. That person squatted down and picked up the bag. Then he took out a wallet from the bag, took out a stack of money from the wallet, and put the Wallet back into the bag. Then, she stuffed the purse into Xiao Wei¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t know what he said to Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei was stunned when she heard that. She was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t react. By the time she reacted, the man in black had already turned around and left. Xiao Wei suddenly threw the purse in her hand at him again. She didn¡¯t know what she was cursing. But the purse didn¡¯t hit that man. The man did turn around to take a look. Then, he strode away. He just happened to pass by Song Beibei¡¯s window. Song Beibei accidentally saw a pair of eyes. There was actually a hint of a smile in these eyes, but this smile was extremely evil. It was the kind that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. However, Song Beibei still felt that this pair of eyes looked familiar. But clearly, she had never seen it before. Song Beibei sat in the car and did not come out. Just like that, she saw Xiao Wei standing in the parking lot for a long time. Finally, she turned around and walked towards the hospital. Her back view was also in a daze. Song Beibei also stayed in the car. She waited until Xiao Wei was nowhere to be seen before she got out. Her heart was actually pounding. Who was that man in black just now? He was obviously looking for Xiao Wei to get money. Xiao Wei saw that he looked like he hated Xiao Wei to the bone. And that person, that smile clearly showed that he had nothing to fear. There was even a trace of malice¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei did not know why she had to use the word ¡°malice¡± to describe him. She could roughly feel Xiao Wei¡¯s disgust and fear towards him. But who was he? Chapter 363 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t get an answer. Gu Yanqing was indeed in the hospital. Xiao Mianjun was also there. Only Mu Lan wasn¡¯t there. Xiao Wei had just arrived. Gu Yanqing was sitting on the SOFA, peeling fruits. Xiao Wei walked to Xiao Peishan¡¯s bedside, but her voice was a little cold. ¡°Are you better? ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need to surround me. Go do what you need to do. You¡¯re all here. What about Peishan Corporation? ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°I just came from Peishan Corporation. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Xiao Wei had always been so distant Xiao Peishan was obviously used to it, but he could not help but sigh. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m fine. Help me with the discharge procedures in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go home and recuperate. ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s voice came from the door. At the door, Mu Lan had already walked in swiftly. Mu Lan walked over. ¡°You have to be hospitalized and receive chemotherapy. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°stop tormenting yourself. This illness of mine is cancer. It¡¯s terminal. Without chemotherapy, there¡¯s no use. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°the doctor said that if you control it well, you can still¡­ in short, you have to be hospitalized. ¡± ¡°I know my body very well. Those doctors love tormenting myself. I¡¯m a good person. Even if I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯ll get sick if I take medicine and injections every day. I want to be discharged from the hospital. I¡¯ll just go home and take care of myself. ¡± Mu Lan suddenly flew into a rage She threw the stack of papers in her hands. ¡°Xiao Peishan, how can you be so selfish? I married you when I was eighteen. It¡¯s been thirty years now. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, can you think about me? I don¡¯t beg you to accompany me to the end of my life. Can¡¯t you live a few more years for me? ¡± Mu Lan suddenly became excited as she spoke. She turned around. Suddenly, she turned around again. ¡°Xiao Peishan, tell me, I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. What kind of happiness have I enjoyed? In the early years, you were focused on the company and lost your child. What kind of life did I have at that time? Now that my child has been found and I¡¯ve finally managed to stand out, you¡¯re sick again. What kind of sin have I committed? Is this Karma for me? ¡± Xiao Peishan seemed to be very weak. He waved at her, ¡°come here, Xiao Lan. ¡± Mu Lan was still standing there. She turned around and wiped her tears. Everyone went out on their own accord. Song Beibei also followed Gu Yanqing out. When they reached the door, they saw Xiao Peishan holding Mu Lan in his arms. Mu Lan started to cry like a child. Song Beibei had never seen Mu Lan like this before. It was as if she was no longer the overbearing and aloof person she used to be. Instead, she was a wife who was worried and helpless because her husband was sick. Song Beibei could understand. She gave birth to a child for Xiao Peishan when she was seventeen, and she married Xiao Peishan when she was eighteen. They had walked together for so many years. Moreover, Xiao Peishan had never had any scandals in front of the media for so many years. Presumably, the two of them were really close. Song Beibei knew a little about what had happened back then. Although Mu Lan was a third party and had used all her means to get to the top, she was still a family member. However, no matter what, after thirty years of ups and downs, they were already family members who could not be separated from each other¡¯s lives. Therefore, Xiao Peishan did not tell her that he had cancer. It was already evening when they walked out of the hospital. Song Beibei looked at the sun that was about to set. The huge disc was sandwiched between the high-rise buildings in the city, like a fiery red ball, falling bit by bit. Song Beibei held Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°When did you wake up? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°at noon, I came over. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you wake me up? ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep all night and you¡¯re tired. You should have a good rest. ¡± Song Beibei was indeed very tired, but she also knew that Gu Yanqing had stayed up all night. He should be even more tired. The burden in his heart was far greater than hers. The person who was currently living in the hospital was his biological father. Gu Yanqing had always acted as if he didn¡¯t care about this family. Actually, Song Beibei knew that he cared more than anyone else in his heart. Children who came out of orphanages often didn¡¯t grow up by their parents¡¯side. Instead, they cared more about family ties. Moreover, Gu Yanqing was an extremely sentimental person. Song Beibei said, ¡°actually, I think dad is right. You might have misunderstood your mother. No mother is willing to use her own child to exchange for wealth and glory. I don¡¯t believe those rumors. In all these years, other than being a little bad-mouthed, she has never done anything outrageous. Moreover, she likes Xin Tong very much. I have always felt that people who like children are not too bad-hearted. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing was silent. He did not speak for a long time. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had his own opinions in his heart. Some words, even if they were not the truth, were just words. She knew that these words would make Gu Yanqing feel better. After all, that person was his biological mother. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s red eyes and tired face. Song Beibei said, ¡°go back and have a good sleep. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital. ¡± In the end, Gu Yanqing was forced to sleep by Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing was really too tired these few days. Gu Yanqing did not go back either. There was a rest room next to the ward. Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing in. Gu Yanqing fell asleep quickly on the bed. Song Beibei sat by the bed and watched for a long time before she got up and left. She gently closed the door of the lounge. Song Beibei left the hospital and wanted to buy some food. Ever since he found out about Xiao Peishan¡¯s illness, Gu Yanqing hadn¡¯t eaten properly. Song Beibei bought fish congee from Rong Jinji. Gu Yanqing had always liked to eat. He just hoped that he still had some appetite. When she returned to the hospital, Song Beibei saw a familiar figure coming out from the entrance of the hospital. Song Beibei was especially surprised. The voice did not notice Song Beibei at all. It lowered the brim of its hat and left. Song Beibei turned around and looked at the figure¡¯s back. She had a bad feeling. Actually, Song Beibei did not know this person. However, this person was the man who had asked Xiao Wei for money in the parking lot. Why did he come to the hospital? Could it be that he was still looking for Xiao Wei? Song Beibei only felt that something was wrong. However, she did not know the details. Song Beibei did not dare to follow him rashly. The only thing she could be sure of was that Xiao Wei knew him. However, why did Song Beibei still feel that those eyes were so familiar? Song Beibei went to the lounge. Gu Yanqing was still sleeping. He was really too tired. He slept very deeply. Song Beibei placed the food box on the table. Song Beibei also lay on the sofa and took a nap. Song Beibei fell asleep again. However, she was woken up by the vibration of her phone. When she looked up, it was already dark outside. Song Beibei got up and realized that Gu Yanqing was also gone. He was still wearing Gu Yanqing¡¯s coat. Song Beibei was really depressed. She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep or when Gu Yanqing left. However, Song Beibei saw that the fish porridge on the table had been finished. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. He finally had something to eat. His phone was still in his pocket, thinking with all his might. Song Beibei took out her phone. It was he Yucheng¡¯s number. Song Beibei picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Song? Can you come to the police station? ¡± The person who called Song Beibei was a police officer from the police station. He Yucheng¡¯s phone. He Yucheng was arrested for beating someone. Let her go pick up her people. Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. I couldn¡¯t care less. I asked for his location, and I went straight to the station. Why would he yucheng hit someone? When we got to the station, an officer came by to confirm the identity. And said: ¡°You are his wife, Mr. he suspected of beating others, happened to be seen by one of our police officers, brought back to the police station education. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 364 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was extremely shocked. Why would he yucheng hit someone? However, Song Beibei still clarified, ¡°I¡¯m not his wife, I¡¯m his¡­ aunt. ¡± ¡°Aunt? ¡± The police officer¡¯s mouth was wide open and he looked extremely shocked. ¡°How is that possible? Then why is it in his phone¡¯s address book¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was very worried about he Yucheng¡¯s situation and asked randomly, ¡°how is he now? What¡¯s going on? ¡± The way that person looked at Song Beibei became very strange. The words that were on the tip of his tongue were swallowed down. The police officer said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He was slightly injured, but the person he beat ran away. He was wearing a black shirt and a hat. We didn¡¯t see him clearly and asked him what happened, but he refused to tell us. He¡¯s very stubborn. We had no choice but to call his family and inform them. Go Pay some bail money and take him out. Go back and try to persuade him. If my colleague hadn¡¯t arrived in time, something might have happened. ¡± Song Beibei went through the procedures, paid the bail, and then went to the interrogation room to collect him. He Yucheng just sat there without saying a word. He looked a little different from usual. His whole body was exuding a cold chill. He used the coldness to build a wall around him, as if anyone who came near him had their head smashed open and blood flowing out. Song Beibei actually stopped without realizing it. She stood at the door in a daze for a while, then called Ah Cheng. He Yucheng slowly raised his head. When he saw that it was Song Beibei, he turned his head away. ¡°What are you doing here? Leave. ¡± This was probably the first time he yucheng wanted to Chase Song Beibei away. For some reason, Song Beibei felt that he yucheng was a little embarrassed. He was very unwilling to face her. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°Ah Cheng, let¡¯s talk outside. ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s footsteps were very fast. After leaving the police station, he turned into a nearby pedestrian street and was drowned in the crowd. Song Beibei chased after him with all her might. Song Beibei managed to catch up with he Yucheng with great difficulty. She grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°Ah Cheng, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± He Yucheng finally stopped. Song Beibei gasped for breath. One of her hands was still grabbing he Yucheng¡¯s sleeve. Song Beibei looked around. There was a small restaurant just behind them. Song Beibei pulled he Yucheng into the restaurant. She practically forced him into a seat. After a while, the waiter arrived. Song Beibei randomly ordered a few dishes and handed the menu to the waiter. The small restaurant was very lively. There were people everywhere. Song Beibei and he Yucheng Sat by the window. The two of them did not speak. They were submerged in the middle of a group of people, but they felt very strange. Song Beibei stared at he Yucheng for a while and finally said, ¡°you hit someone? Why did you hit someone? who was the person you hit? ¡± Song Beibei really could not figure it out. He had known he Yucheng since high school. Up until now, it had been so many years. She knew he Yucheng¡¯s character very well. He was not a person who liked to be violent. If he had really hit someone to this extent, then something big must have happened. He Yucheng turned his head out of the window, as if he did not intend to answer. Song Beibei said, ¡°He Yucheng, at least I bailed you out. I don¡¯t know why those police officers coincidentally called me with their phones, but since I know, I won¡¯t leave you alone. Tell me, what exactly happened? ¡± He Yucheng turned to look at Song Beibei, and his expression seemed to change slightly. But in the end, he did not say anything. At this time, the waiter just served the dishes. He Yucheng said to the waiter, ¡°do you have any wine? ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. What kind of wine do you want? ¡± ¡°white wine. The stronger the better. ¡± Song Beibei did not stop him. She could also see that he yucheng was in a great deal of pain and depression, and he urgently needed to vent. However, Song Beibei really did not know what had happened. It had actually stimulated him to the point that he needed to drink to drown his sorrows. He Yucheng¡¯s self-discipline had always been very good. He never drank recklessly. The waiter actually brought a few bottles of Erguotou. He Yucheng opened it and gulped down half a bottle. In the end, he choked and stopped. He Yucheng coughed non-stop. Song Beibei walked to his side and patted his back. He Yucheng seemed to cough until tears fell out. Song Beibei said, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me. You¡¯re really worrying me like this. ¡± He Yucheng suddenly hugged Song Beibei¡¯s waist and choked up. Song Beibei only felt her entire body stiffen. She had never seen he yucheng cry so miserably. He was helpless, wronged, and sad like a child. Song Beibei panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. But she couldn¡¯t push him away. This appearance had already attracted the strange gazes of others. A man hugging a woman and crying was really evocative. However, he Yucheng¡¯s appearance really made people unable to push him away. Song Beibei sighed. She gently patted he Yucheng¡¯s shoulder and comforted him gently. What exactly had happened to him? That night, he Yucheng ate a lot of food and drank a lot of wine. One Cup after another. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t stop him. Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what had happened to him, she thought it would be good for him to drink to drown his sorrows once in a while. So, in the end, Song Beibei simply ignored him. She sat across from him and watched him drink one cup after another. He Yucheng was still drunk in the end. He was so drunk that he was unconscious. Song Beibei even stuffed him into a taxi with the help of the waiter. In the end, she sent he Yucheng to the Xiao Family¡¯s old house. Song Beibei had a discussion with Gu Yanqing yesterday. The two of them decided to move back to the Xiao Family¡¯s house. One reason was that Xiao Peishan was sick and was hospitalized. The two of them often ran back and forth in the hospital, so they didn¡¯t have time to take care of Xin Tong. They could only send Xin Tong back to the Xiao Family¡¯s house to be taken care of by the nanny here. Two, during such a special period, if Xiao Peishan was discharged from the hospital, they still had the obligation to accompany him more. So the two of them had already moved back. He Yucheng had been living here ever since he came to Hong Kong city. His room was in the northernmost area. It was actually very far away from Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing¡¯s room. The Xiao Family¡¯s villa was extremely large. Just the corridor alone was tortuous, like a maze. He Yucheng practically came in leaning on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. When he came in, the housekeeper and nanny saw him. They came over and hurriedly asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with young master sun? ¡± Song Beibei did not know what was wrong either, so she could only say, ¡°he¡¯s drunk. Help him to his room and ask the kitchen to cook some sobering soup. ¡± The nanny wanted to help he Yucheng, but she did not expect that he Yucheng would not let go of Song Beibei. A hand was placed on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder and refused to let go. In the end, there was nothing she could do. Song Beibei said, ¡°let him help me. You guys help. ¡± Song Beibei practically carried he Yucheng up the stairs. On the corridor of the stairs, she happened to see Gu Yanqing coming down from above. Gu Yanqing stood there and looked coldly at Song Beibei and the drunk and unconscious he Yucheng. Song Beibei felt her heart sink when she saw the look in his eyes. She felt guilty and said, ¡°he¡¯s drunk. I¡¯ll send him back to his room first. I¡¯ll look for you in the room later. I have something to tell you. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He went straight down the stairs. Song Beibei felt that he was angry. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 365 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION But now, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t care less. She could only settle he Yucheng first. It wasn¡¯t easy to send he Yucheng back to his room. With the help of a few nannies and butlers, she finally pulled he Yucheng¡¯s arm away from Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. Song Beibei saw he yucheng lying on the bed. There seemed to be tears at the corner of her eyes. He was sobbing like a child. She casually hugged a pillow and buried her head in it. Song Beibei felt her heart clench. What exactly happened to he Yucheng that caused him to become like this. Song Beibei only stayed for a short while before instructing the Butler to take good care of he Yucheng. She also asked the Butler to bring the hangover soup over for he yucheng to drink. After she was done with everything, Song Beibei quickly returned to her room. Although she had asked Gu Yanqing to wait for her in her room just now¡­ Gu Yanqing went down the stairs. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t sure if he came back later. Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t in the room. There was only the sleeping Xiao Xintong. Xiao Xintong hugged her beloved fluffy rabbit and slept soundly. Song Beibei was also physically and mentally exhausted these days. However, when she saw Xin Tong¡¯s face, all her emotions seemed to gradually calm down. Song Beibei sat by the bed and gently stroked Xin Tong¡¯s hair. Song Beibei was extremely glad that she had given birth to Xin Tong. This was the best gift in her life. She planted a kiss on Xin Tong¡¯s forehead and Song Beibei closed the door and walked out. Where did Gu Yanqing go? It was already so late. He must have gone to the hospital. Song Beibei looked at the time. It was already nine in the evening. However, Song Beibei still drove herself to the hospital in a hurry. Gu Yanqing seemed a little unhappy when he saw the scene just now. She had to go and pacify him However, Gu Yanqing was not in the hospital. Song Beibei was puzzled. It was so late. Where did he go? However, since she had already arrived at the hospital, Song Beibei went to the ward to see Xiao Peishan. Xiao Peishan decided to stay in the hospital for chemotherapy. It was probably because of what Mu Lan had said last time. When Song Beibei entered, the nurse just happened to come out. The nurse saw Song Beibei and said respectfully, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re here. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°Is Daddy Asleep? ¡± The nurse said, ¡°Sir has just taken his medicine and isn¡¯t asleep yet. ¡± Xiao Peishan seemed to have heard the sound at the door and asked, ¡°WHO¡¯s here? ¡± Song Beibei walked in. ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you resting? ¡± Xiao Peishan saw song Beibei and immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Beibei. Come over and talk to dad for a while. ¡± Song Beibei walked over and sat down on the Sofa beside Xiao Peishan. Xiao Peishan pointed at a insulated food box and said, ¡°this is the cloud swallow porridge that Yan Qing just sent over. It¡¯s not bad. I ate a bowl, and you eat a bowl as well. It¡¯s for supper. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± Xiao Peishan smiled. ¡°Yan Qing, this child, his culinary skills are really amazing. I live in the hospital. I take medicine and injections, but my mouth doesn¡¯t taste at all. The food that the chef at home makes is like chewing a candle in my mouth. However, Yan Qing¡¯s porridge is delicious. Every day when it¡¯s sent over, I have the appetite to eat a bowl. I think I¡¯m also blessed to be able to eat the food that he makes. It turns out that my illness is quite worth it. ¡± Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable when she heard Xiao Peishan¡¯s tone. She said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. Nowadays, medical treatment is so advanced, and miracles often happen in medicine. ¡± Xiao Peishan smiled very indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve already accepted it. Dad is already old, and there will be a day like this sooner or later. You don¡¯t have to comfort me. I know my own body very well. I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can last for three months. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Actually, the last time Gu Yanqing went to the Department of neurosurgery, chief Lu, to discuss Xiao Peishan¡¯s condition. Song Beibei happened to be present at that time. Chief Lu was blunt. Xiao Peishan¡¯s condition deteriorated very quickly. It would probably only last for three months at most. The results of the chemotherapy would actually not have much effect. Of course, there would be miracles, but the probability was not high. Xiao Peishan looked at Song Beibei Instead, he patted Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°good child, don¡¯t worry about me. In my life, I¡¯ve never believed in fate, but after I had this illness, I actually believed in Karma. I¡¯ve done too many wrong things and hurt too many people when I was young. I¡¯m lucky to be alive today because of this outcome. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s gaze seemed to be far away. However, Song Beibei really didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words. As a junior, Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t delve into it. She could only comfort him, ¡°father, don¡¯t think about anything now. Those things are all in the past. ¡± Xiao Peishan looked at Song Beibei and suddenly said, ¡°I know. There are some things that can¡¯t be settled. ¡± As he spoke, he suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Yanqing has also resigned from the Peishan group. You and Yanqing should return to Xia city. The Xiao Family is about to change. I hope the two of you can stay out of it. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart inexplicably tightened. What did Xiao Peishan mean by this. What did he mean by the Xiao Family was going to change? Song Beibei had been feeling a little depressed these past few days. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. Seeing Song Beibei¡¯s stunned expression, Xiao Peishan suddenly laughed. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t scare you anymore. You can go back with Yanqing and live your lives well. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Dad, we won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll stay here with you. ¡± Then she added, ¡°Yanqing will never leave either. Although he¡¯s not good at expressing himself, ever since you got sick, he hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep or smiled. In fact, he really cares about you. ¡± Xiao Peishan seemed to sigh. ¡°I know that child¡¯s temper. He¡¯s actually very similar to his mother. ¡± Xiao Peishan suddenly looked at Song Beibei. ¡°Can you promise me something? ¡± Song Beibei had never seen Xiao Peishan so serious. Song Beibei said, ¡°Daddy, tell me. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°if possible in the future, bring your mother over to live with you guys. She¡¯s actually a sharp tongue but a soft heart. The things that happened back then were my fault and had nothing to do with her. She bore the blame for me for so many years, and her life was ruined by me. Back then, when Yan Qing went missing, she had a breakdown. If it weren¡¯t for Mian Jun coming to our house later, she would have gone crazy by now. For so many years, she has never given up looking for Yan Qing. She has suffered so much, and in her dreams, she has cried and woken up countless times. Many things have been shouldered by a woman like her. I feel very guilty. She has a strong personality and has never been willing to explain anything. The more the outside world misunderstands, the more she looks down on it. However, I hope that you all know that she¡¯s not a heartless person. ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a moment. ¡°I know, father. Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would have done the same. We are family. I know that she loves Yanqing very much. ¡± Xiao Peishan nodded. ¡°In the entire Xiao family, you are the person I trust the most. I don¡¯t know why, but from the bottom of my heart, I like this girl. I don¡¯t have anything to worry about after I leave. It¡¯s also a relief. However, the only person I can¡¯t let go of is your mother. ¡± At this moment, there was a sudden movement at the door. Song Beibei turned around and saw Mu Lan leaving. She didn¡¯t know when she arrived. Xiao Peishan must have heard what he said. Xiao Peishan also sighed. ¡°In the future, help me persuade her. She has never relied on anyone in her life. But if I really leave, she will have no one to rely on but you two. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s emotions were complicated. Xiao Peishan lay down. ¡°You can go back. I need to rest. ¡± Song Beibei left the ward. Not long after, she saw Mu Lan sitting on a bench in the corridor, covering her face and crying. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 366 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei slowed down and walked over. She called out, ¡°mom. ¡± Mu Lan raised her head and silently wiped her tears. Looking at Song Beibei, she seemed to have returned to her usual indifference. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back? ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m just here to accompany you. ¡± Mu Lan let out a cold snort. ¡°Why do I need you to accompany me? Are you going back? ¡± Song Beibei did not leave. Instead, she sat down beside Mu Lan. Song Beibei was also quite stubborn. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to accompany you. ¡± Mu Lan gave Song Beibei a strange look. She seemed to be a little angry, but she did not chase Song Beibei away. Silence. Mu Lan stared at the inspection report in her hand in a daze. Song Beibei looked at her for a while and carefully reached out her hand She held Mu Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to comfort you, but I hope you know that we will all be by your side. We will all accompany father. We are a family. Everything, whether it¡¯s good or bad, will be borne together. ¡± Mu Lan did not say anything. But after a while, Song Beibei felt a hint of wetness on the back of her hand. It was Mu Lan¡¯s tears. Mu Lan gently held song Beibei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know you are a good child. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart suddenly stop. Mu Lan¡¯s sudden words shocked Song Beibei. Mu Lan had always disliked her. Although she did not really do anything, her words were too obvious. Mu Lan said, ¡°I treated you badly. Don¡¯t you hate me at all? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you because you¡¯re the mother of the person I love the most. Gu Yanqing¡¯s blood runs in your veins. He¡¯s so good. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that bad. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while. ¡°But I hated you before. But I was young then. When you didn¡¯t like me, I didn¡¯t like you either, so we¡¯re even. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°actually, I¡¯m quite jealous of you sometimes. Yan Qing is clearly my child, but he hates me so much. He treats you so well and holds you in his hands. As a mother, I¡¯m jealous. Why does my son see me as an enemy, but you¡¯re his only family? ¡± Song Beibei was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Mu Lan to tell her this directly. But she didn¡¯t know what to say. Mu Lan said, ¡°actually, I knew I was wrong a long time ago. It¡¯s his fortune that Yanqing was able to marry you. You¡¯re different from me. I came from the slums. I used to be poor and afraid, and I¡¯ve long been used to the coldness and filth of this world. So, even if I have everything today, even if I stand above tens of thousands of people, my eyes will always see the dark side of this world. As for you, you¡¯ve been well-fed and well-protected since you were young. Everywhere you go, there¡¯s sunshine. Yanqing¡¯s bones are actually like mine. In fact, his childhood experience is similar to mine. He needs someone like you to keep him warm. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s my good fortune to meet Gu Yanqing. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°The two of you should live a good life in the future. If you want to return to Xia city, then go back. Take good care of Xin Tong and give her a complete home. ¡± Song Beibei kept having a bad feeling. She advised, ¡°we can¡¯t be so pessimistic. Father¡¯s illness will definitely be under control. ¡± Mu Lan shook her head. ¡°If Peishan leaves, Xiao Wei will be in charge of the Xiao family. At that time, I definitely won¡¯t be able to stay in the Xiao family. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine with it. I don¡¯t need to rely on you two. You two can live well together. ¡± Song Beibei naturally knew that Mu Lan also had her own business. She had countless antique shops under her. Mu Lan said, ¡°actually, your father and I didn¡¯t have much of a relationship when we got married. At that time, I hated him quite a bit and felt that my entire life had been ruined by this person¡¯s hands. But after thinking about it, he was rich and treated me quite well. The Xiao family wasn¡¯t something that anyone could get close to. I became Mrs. Xiao, but actually, everything wasn¡¯t what I wanted. No one was willing to dig up what happened back then and look at it again. Xiao Wei and I were once best friends, but now, I¡¯ve become her stepmother and she hates me to the bone. All these years, I¡¯ve actually been quite resentful towards Xiao Peishan. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Yanqing wouldn¡¯t have been lost. If it wasn¡¯t for him, my one and only friend wouldn¡¯t be like this now. But after thirty years, when he really wanted to leave me, I realized that all these years, I¡¯ve long gotten used to him. I¡¯ve gotten used to throwing a Tantrum at him, getting used to his tolerance and tolerance. I¡¯ve gotten used to his guilt making me make more unreasonable demands, getting used to being selfish and overbearing. I¡¯ve also never treated him well. But when I suddenly came to a realization, he was actually going to leave. He¡¯s going to leave. Peishan, what should I do¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Mu Lan started to sob as she spoke. Although Song Beibei couldn¡¯t sympathize with her, she could understand Mu Lan¡¯s feelings. From what Mu Lan said, it seemed like there was a lot more to the matter back then. She and Xiao Wei were once best friends, but later on, she married Xiao Peishan. If she didn¡¯t intentionally ascend the throne, then what was the truth? Actually, what was the truth? It had long become less important. After all, it had already been thirty years. And in these thirty years, Mu Lan and Xiao Peishan had gone through thick and thin, becoming family that couldn¡¯t be separated. This love was real. That was why she was so helpless. That was why she didn¡¯t even care that the person in front of her was her, and vented out the words in her heart. How bad must she be feeling right now. Song Beibei looked at Mu Lan¡¯s depressed crying face, and her heart ached for some reason. But she didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. Perhaps it was useless to say anything now, so she could only accompany her quietly. After a while, Mu Lan finally stopped crying. Song Beibei handed her a wet towel. Mu Lan took it and wiped her eyes. She said, ¡°you go back first. I¡¯ll go see your father again. ¡± Song Beibei nodded and comforted her for a while before she got up and left. It had just drizzled outside. The air was a little cold. Song Beibei looked at the time. It was already late at night. Had Gu Yanqing already gone back? Song Beibei took out her phone and wanted to call Gu Yanqing. But thinking about it, it was already late at night. If Gu Yanqing had already gone back to sleep, it wouldn¡¯t be good to wake him up now. Song Beibei didn¡¯t make a call either. She drove back to the Xiao residence. Gu Yanqing was back as expected. But he didn¡¯t sleep either. He lay on the bed reading, looking very serious. Seeing Song Beibei push the door open and enter, he didn¡¯t even glance at her. Song Beibei felt a low pressure the moment she entered. Gu Yanqing was probably really angry. Song Beibei walked over and deliberately rubbed against his side. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this time of night? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t answer, he didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He was so arrogant. He was just waiting to be coaxed. Song Beibei moved closer and sat beside the bed. ¡°You¡¯re reading. What are you reading? ¡± Gu Yanqing then looked at Song Beibei coldly, but didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei suddenly smiled. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why didn¡¯t I know that you have the ability to read backwards? You¡¯re indeed a genius. You can read backwards? ¡± Gu Yanqing then realized that he really had the book backwards. Actually, when he saw he Yucheng and Song Beibei on the stairs just now¡­ He felt extremely frustrated. He knew that nothing had happened, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. Therefore, when Song Beibei spoke to him, he ignored her. When he returned from the hospital and saw that Song Beibei wasn¡¯t there, he immediately ran over to he Yucheng¡¯s side. When Song Beibei wasn¡¯t there, he heaved a sigh of relief. Later, the housekeeper said that she went to the hospital. He just sat there and waited, enduring the urge to call her. He casually took a book from the bookshelf, but he couldn¡¯t read a single word. He did not expect that he would actually take the book upside down. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 367 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Yanqing raised his head, he happened to see Song Beibei¡¯s face full of smiles. She clearly had a belly full of anger, but it was as if that kind of smile was about to evaporate. Gu Yanqing quietly put the book aside, his face not showing the slightest bit of embarrassment. He just looked at Song Beibei and said, ¡°you went out for drinks with he Yucheng tonight? ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was still unhappy about this matter. She explained, ¡°Ah Cheng went to the police station tonight. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the people there asked me to go and pick him up. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. He looked at Song Beibei again. ¡°when he went to the police station, his mother should go and pick him up. Why should you? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t think it through herself and said, ¡°maybe it¡¯s a coincidence. ¡± Song Beibei said seriously, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what happened at my current location. After he came out from the police station, he drank a lot. I can¡¯t just leave him alone. I¡¯m her aunt after all. ¡± It seemed that after hearing the word ¡°aunt, ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression strangely eased up a little. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was not so tense, so she took the opportunity to hold Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Of course I know. Look at you, why are you so petty? I¡¯ve already said it countless times, why are you still worried about me? ¡± Song Beibei was quite resentful. Her cheeks even puffed up. Gu Yanqing could not help but want to reach out and Pinch Song Beibei¡¯s little face. How could he not want to go ahead of her? She was simple-minded and could not tell that others had ulterior motives. Gu Yanqing was afraid that others would take advantage of her kindness and kindness. Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Forget it. In any case, your husband doesn¡¯t like you to interact with him. Do you understand? Your husband is just so petty. ¡± Song Beibei pouted and opened her mouth to bite Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. But because she used too much strength, she actually pounced on Gu Yanqing. Her lips pressed against Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips were slightly cold, but there seemed to be an awe-inspiring and clean fragrance. In an instant, his clean breath seemed to occupy the tip of her nose, restricting her thoughts. Song Beibei was a little stunned. Half of her body was pressed against Gu Yanqing. She looked at Gu Yanqing with wide eyes. The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°What, are you trying to be a hooligan? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s gaze changed and she glared at him. ¡°Who wants to? ! ¡± She was just about to get up when Gu Yanqing flipped over and pressed her under him. ¡°sorry, you don¡¯t want me to. ¡± Song Beibei was very late the next day. When she got up, Gu Yanqing was no longer by her side. After washing up, Song Beibei went to see Xiao Xintong. She planned to bring Xin Tong to the hospital to see Xiao Peishan today. Xin Tong had not seen Xiao Peishan for a few days. She kept asking, ¡°where did GRANDPA GO? ¡°. Song Beibei went to Xin Tong¡¯s room, but Xin Tong was still sleeping. Song Beibei walked over and gently touched Xin Tong¡¯s little face. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s time to get up. ¡± Xin Tong opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°Mommy, Xin Tong is unwell. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. Xin Tong¡¯s face was actually burning hot. Xin Tong had a fever. Song Beibei quickly carried Xin Tong. She dressed her and was about to send her to the hospital. Just as she reached the stairs, Song Beibei saw he Yucheng¡¯s back leaving the door in a hurry. Not long after, the housekeeper rushed over. ¡°Young Madam, something happened to young Master Sun. Hurry and chase after him. ¡± Song Beibei had never seen the Xiao family¡¯s always cold and indifferent housekeeper like this Song Beibei quickly asked, ¡°what happened? ¡± The housekeeper said anxiously, ¡°young master Sun just received a call, and then he smashed the phone. Later, I accidentally discovered that young master Sun went to the old master¡¯s storage room. The old master was born in the army, and there were all kinds of guns collected there. ¡°I saw young master sun take a pistol and leave. Something must have happened, and I didn¡¯t have time to hold him. Young Madam, Young Master Sun has always had a good relationship with you. You must go and persuade him. Where is he going with the gun? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. He Yucheng was too abnormal. He beat someone up last night and went to the police station. Today, he actually took the gun and went out? Song Beibei knew that he Yucheng was never a violent person. If he was really so impulsive, he must have encountered something terrible. The Butler said, ¡°I just called Miss. Miss is going crazy from anxiety. But miss is now in Japan on a business trip and asked him where he went. But I don¡¯t know where young master Sun is going. Young Madam, hurry up and follow him. Don¡¯t let young master Sun do anything stupid. The way young master Sun took the gun out just now was really too scary. ¡± Song Beibei also felt that things were not looking good, very bad. Xiao Xintong was still lying limply on her shoulder. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and handed Xiao Xintong to the housekeeper. ¡°Xin Tong is sick. Quickly send her to the hospital. ¡± The housekeeper was also shocked and repeatedly said yes. When Song Beibei rushed out, she just happened to see he Yucheng driving away. The car sped down the mountain road. Fortunately, Song Beibei¡¯s car was parked outside. She immediately got in the car and chased after him. Song Beibei followed he Yucheng¡¯s car all the way. However, he Yucheng was too fast. He had just left the mountain road and was already gone. Song Beibei was extremely anxious. She had no choice but to merge the car into the traffic and search randomly. However, this was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Song Beibei dialed he Yucheng¡¯s number and dialed twice. Suddenly, she remembered that the Butler had just said that he yucheng had thrown his phone away. Song Beibei was anxious like an ant on a hot pan. Song Beibei really had no choice. Just as she was feeling dizzy, she suddenly received a call from Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Bei Bei, you have to find Ah Cheng. You have to find Ah Cheng. I¡¯m in Japan right now. I can¡¯t come back. You have to find Ah Cheng. You can¡¯t let anything happen to him. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered that Xiao Wei had indeed gone to Japan in the past two days. It seemed to be a credit problem with the Peishan Corporation. Xiao Wei mentioned a place. Song Beibei said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find AH Cheng. ¡± When she hung up, Xiao Wei burst into tears on the phone. Song Beibei did not know what had happened. But she knew that the situation was very serious. The Place Xiao Wei mentioned was the ¡°Fireworks Alley¡± near Yanliu Alley Although it was called Fireworks Alley, it was not a place for fireworks. It was a village in the city of Hong Kong, a famous slum. Song Beibei had heard of this name because when the Xiao Family¡¯s nanny criticized Mu Lan, she said that she was from fireworks alley. In other words, it was the slum where Mu Lan grew up. Song Beibei thought that this matter had something to do with Mu Lan. However, she did not have the time to ask he yucheng why he was there. However, the address that Xiao Wei mentioned was an exact address. Song Beibei drove there and arrived at the entrance of Fireworks Alley in twenty minutes. However, this alley was narrow and small, so the car could not enter. Song Beibei could only hurriedly get out of the car and walk into fireworks alley. What she saw shocked Song Beibei. The houses were all low bungalows with only a few tiles on the roofs. Some of the houses did not have doors, so song Beibei could see that the interior was dirty, dark, and damp. When she reached the door, she could even smell the mold inside. Many children were standing at the door. They were even fighting with wild dogs for the bones. When they saw Song Beibei, they looked at her curiously. Some of these children were very young, but there was no fear of strangers in their eyes. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 368 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei found it hard to imagine that Mu Lan, who was so high up in the sky, would come from such a place. Song Beibei did not have the time to pay attention to these children. She just walked forward. Xiao Wei told her an address. It was a house in fireworks alley. She only said that there was a dog shed next to the house. There was a black Tibetan mastiff inside. Song Beibei walked all the way in. As expected, she found a dog shelter next to the innermost house. That dog shelter was built quite exquisitely. It formed a stark contrast to the messy and dirty surroundings. There was a black Tibetan mastiff inside. That Tibetan mastiff looked very terrifying. It didn¡¯t look like the wild dog with knotted fur in this courtyard Every strand of its fur was black and shiny. One Look was enough to tell that it had been taken good care of. The Tibetan mastiff was very big and strong. Its eyes were bright and lively. After seeing Song Beibei, it bared its teeth, but didn¡¯t call out loudly. Song Beibei was a little afraid. Even though the Tibetan mastiff was tied up with iron chains. But the iron chains looked like they could be broken with a pull. The Tibetan mastiff was a Meng Dog, Song Beibei knew a thing or two about it. When she was in America, she had interviewed the American black market to illegally block dogs. There was a Tibetan mastiff that had actually bitten an adult lion to death. Song Beibei had seen it with her own eyes. The blood on the ground was disgusting. Even now, she still had some psychological trauma. When Song Beibei saw this Tibetan mastiff, it was very similar to the Tibetan mastiff she saw at the American casino. Song Beibei composed herself. She walked to the door. The Tibetan mastiff¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei. As she moved, it seemed as if it would pounce on her in the next second. Song Beibei forced her fear to the back of her mind. This was the place that Xiao Wei had told her about. However, Xiao Wei was far away in Japan, so she couldn¡¯t be sure that he Yucheng would definitely come here. Song Beibei was only here to try her luck. When Song Beibei approached, she suddenly heard a sound inside. The sound inside seemed to be very loud, like the sound of a table or chair falling to the ground. Then, the sound inside grew louder and louder. Song Beibei seemed to hear the man¡¯s angry roar. And Song Beibei could clearly tell that the voice was he yucheng. So He Yucheng was really here. Song Beibei pushed the door hard. Fortunately, it was a wooden door And the door didn¡¯t seem to be closed, it was just left ajar. Song Beibei pushed the door open in an instant. After the door was pushed open, Song Beibei saw two men wrestling together. To be exact, it was he yucheng who pressed a man to the ground and beat him up. What made Song Beibei feel horrified was that the man who was pressed to the ground by he Yucheng had no intention of fighting back Moreover, there was actually a trace of a smile at the corner of his eyes. Song Beibei recognized this smile. It was actually that man! It was the man that Song Beibei saw in the parking lot, the man who reached out to Mu Lan to ask for money. At that time, he passed by Song Beibei¡¯s car window. Song Beibei recognized him at a glance. That smile was so evil that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Some people¡¯s first impression was that they were born bad Song Beibei had such an impression of this person. However, at that time, this person was wearing a hat, so song Beibei didn¡¯t see him clearly. At that time, she only felt that those eyes were very familiar. But now, Song Beibei finally saw him clearly. But this made Song Beibei even more shocked. This person was¡­ ¡­ Wu Zijun ? ? No, no, no! This person wasn¡¯t Wu Zijun! He and Wu Zijun were two completely different temperaments. Moreover, their hairstyles and skin colors were slightly different. However, how should I put it. This person looked very similar to Wu Zijun. It was as if they were carved from the same mold. However, Song Beibei could clearly recognize that the two of them were definitely not the same person. Song Beibei felt that she was completely in a mess. The two people inside heard the sound of the door and looked towards the door at the same time. Song Beibei stood at the door in a daze. He Yucheng¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed, but there was also a flash of surprise. He did not seem to understand why Song Beibei would appear in this place. At this moment, the person under him pushed he Yucheng fiercely. He Yucheng was pushed to the ground. That person had already stood up and took two steps back. ¡°Bastard, hitting me will incur the wrath of Heaven, but you¡¯ve already hit me twice! When I have time, I¡¯ll settle the score with Miss Xiao. How did you teach my son? ! ¡± He Yucheng suddenly shouted, ¡°you¡¯re not my f * CKING FATHER! ¡± That person said, ¡°you know very well that you are my son. I believe you have already obtained the paternity test. Whether you are willing or not, you have my blood on you. I am the one who gave you this life. ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s chest was violently being bullied. His eyes were about to crack and he gritted his teeth. It was as if he wanted to tear the man in front of him apart. That man walked to he Yucheng¡¯s side and said, ¡°It seems that I have to settle this score with Xiao Wei. She actually did not tell you the truth. I am so sorry. ¡± He Yucheng immediately stood up and pushed that man. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look for her again! ¡± That man laughed. Song Beibei suddenly realized that there was a scar at the corner of his eye. When he smiled, that scar was even more obvious and looked even more evil. He smiled and said, ¡°why can¡¯t I look for her? She already gave birth to my son. Not only do I have to look for her, I also have to look for the old man. I want to be the son-in-law of the Xiao family. I want the whole world to know that she, Xiao Wei, can only be my woman for the rest of her life. She can never escape from my grasp. ¡± He Yucheng was very excited. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think about it. Disappear now, or I¡¯ll make you disappear forever. ¡± That person, however, laughed out loud As if he was interested, he said, ¡°why? How do you want to deal with me? Back then, that B * Tch Xiao Wei caused me to spend 22 years in jail in San Francisco. Now that I¡¯m out, shouldn¡¯t I seek justice properly? She owes me everything. She fucking owes me everything! ¡± That person took another step forward. ¡°Do you think your mother is a good person? She is the eldest daughter of the Xiao family, but she is also a pitiful person who was abandoned by Xiao Peishan. Do you know that she has been a ¡°Chinese doll¡± in San Francisco¡¯s underground market for seven years and has been slept with countless times by foreign devils? Now that she is so old, if someone wants her, she has to Kowtow to me with gratitude. I just have to let her know that she will never be able to get rid of me. I am her ruler, and I am her Satan. She can forget about getting rid of me for the rest of her life. ¡± He Yucheng was so angry that his whole body was trembling. He took a step forward and grabbed that person¡¯s collar. ¡°Don¡¯t force me. If you dare to touch my mother again, I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death. You¡¯d better break it off completely with her, or else I have the ability to make you unable to turn over a new leaf for the rest of your life. ¡± That person laughed. ¡°between us, don¡¯t we still have you? You¡¯re the evil child that I gave birth to with her. How do you expect us to break it off completely ¡°Didn¡¯t you do a paternity test between yourself and my brother? Do you really wish you were his son? Haha, aren¡¯t you very disappointed? You¡¯re not the son of my noble and noble brother. You¡¯re my child. From the very beginning, your body has been flowing with dirty blood. ¡± He Yucheng was very excited. He pressed the man against the wall, took out a pistol from his waist, and pressed it against the man¡¯s head. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Song Beibei was really scared standing at the door. She didn¡¯t react the moment he yucheng took out the pistol. What did this man say? He said he was he Yucheng¡¯s father? How was this possible? * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 369 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was really stunned. She couldn¡¯t accept it at all. Was this strange man in front of her really he Yucheng¡¯s father? It seemed like it wasn¡¯t fake. Otherwise, he Yucheng wouldn¡¯t react like this. But, why would he yucheng react like this? If this person was really he Yucheng¡¯s biological father, why would he yucheng point a gun at him? Song Beibei suddenly reacted! Oh my God! He Yucheng was pointing a gun at another man. The situation over there was tense. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to think and rushed over. ¡°Ah Cheng, AH Cheng, don¡¯t be rash. PUT The gun down. Put The gun down first. ¡± He Yucheng didn¡¯t listen at all. But it seemed that only Song Beibei was particularly worried. On the contrary, the man who was pressed against the wall by he Yucheng and held the gun to his head was actually smiling. His smile was especially evil. It was as if he had nothing to fear. It was as if he was certain that he yucheng would never shoot. He said, ¡°bastard, you should shoot. Shoot your own father to death with your own hands. You really have guts, kid. You¡¯re just as vicious as your mother. Shoot, don¡¯t hesitate. Just shoot in the head. If you do, your brain would probably pop out. That way, you¡¯d be free, and your mother would also be free. If you can¡¯t kill me today, I¡¯ll tell you this. I¡¯ll never let your mother off, and I won¡¯t let you off either. ¡± He Yucheng gritted his teeth, his gaze fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t force me. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t f * Cking Force me. ¡± Song Beibei watched as he Yucheng placed his thumb on the trigger, trembling. He Yucheng was now like an Asura that had crawled out of hell, his entire body exuding a terrifying aura. At this moment, Song Beibei calmed down slightly. She grabbed he Yucheng¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Ah Cheng, if you do this, you¡¯ll really fall into a dark and hellish hell for the rest of your life. You¡¯re teacher he¡¯s everything. Do you think that if you go to prison and you¡¯re sentenced to death for intentional murder, she¡¯ll still have a good day in her life ¡°You are all she has. Even if you want to perish together with this person, you should also think about teacher he. How did she raise you? Do you really want to be so reckless? ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s hand that was grabbed by Song Beibei was trembling. He seemed to be panting heavily. However, the hatred and impulse in his eyes seemed to be gradually pulled by his self-control. Song Beibei slowly took the gun in his hand and said, ¡°Ah Cheng, there is always a solution. Don¡¯t be desperate. There is no need to be so extreme. Even if he should be cut into a thousand pieces, there is no need to bury your future and your mother¡¯s future with him. Give me the gun. Give me the gun, okay? ¡± As she spoke, Song Beibei had already taken the gun from he Yucheng¡¯s hand. That person, however, laughed out loud. ¡°Look at you now, don¡¯t you look a lot like me? Even if you kill me today, you can¡¯t deny that you are my son. I think you should just obediently accept your fate. When I become the son-in-law of the Xiao Family in the future, everything that I get will still be yours. Don¡¯t think that just because the old man gave you some shares, he really treats you as his own family. Let me tell you, the old man already had plans. He definitely wouldn¡¯t give the power of the entire Peishan group to you and your mother. Your mother was abandoned by the old man back then and was sold to San Francisco to become a prostitute. Woman, all of this was caused by the old man. Think about it, how much Miss Xiao will hate him. The old man can¡¯t take it anymore and is about to die. However, before he dies, he will definitely rearrange the shares of the Peishan group. If you acknowledge me as your father, I will be able to help you steal everything from the Peishan group. In the future, all the gold and silver MOUNTAINS WILL BE YOURS!¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°in your dreams. I don¡¯t have a father like you. I don¡¯t believe anything you say. I don¡¯t believe a single word! ¡± That person said, ¡°believe it or not, go back and ask your mother. Look at what I said. Is there a single word that is false? But I believe that your mother will not tell you the truth either. who asked her to be a prostitute. Where¡¯s the woman ¡°fortunately, you are my son. Otherwise, you will never know who your biological father is ¡°Miss Xiao, at that time, the wind. ¡°was very flirtatious. If it was in ancient times, she would be a top COURTESAN! ¡± He Yucheng had already calmed down. But when he heard these words, he instantly snatched the gun from Song Beibei¡¯s hand. Song Beibei only heard a gunshot. Then, she heard the man scream and fall down. Beibei was frightened. All she could see was bright red blood. The man knelt on the ground and cursed, ¡°bastard, you actually dared to hit me. Look at how I¡¯ll treat Xiao Wei in the future. I¡¯ll definitely torture her to death! ¡± He Yucheng became more and more agitated. Just now, his shot had only hit the man¡¯s leg. Now, he was directly pointing the gun at the man¡¯s head. Song Beibei rushed forward and almost roared, ¡°He Yucheng, are you really going to make another mistake? If you really want to kill someone, you¡¯ll have to kill me first. ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s eyes were red. He was like a wild beast that had gone mad. Following this gunshot. The Mad Barking of the Tibetan mastiff could be heard from outside, shaking the sky and shaking the earth. A few children actually appeared at the door, standing there and curiously looking inside. Song Beibei¡¯s entire body was blocking in front of that person. Song Beibei was not trying to save him, but she could not just watch he yucheng make mistakes again and again. This man slandered Mu Lan like this. That hateful look, even Song Beibei felt that his death was not worth it. However, he Yucheng could not kill him. Putting aside the fact that killing someone would cost him his life, he was deliberately killing someone. If this man was really he Yucheng¡¯s father, then it would really be a heinous act that could not be tolerated by the heavens. He Yucheng¡¯s gun was finally snatched by Song Beibei and thrown very far away. He Yucheng took a step back dejectedly. The man cursed a few words but actually endured it and did not make a sound. Song Beibei hurriedly called 120. The man was sent to the hospital. And He Yucheng was once again sent to the police station. He was found to have illegally carried a gun and had intentionally injured someone. He Yucheng confessed to everything. He Yucheng was taken away by the police car and detained. In the afternoon, Xiao Wei finally rushed back. The first thing she did was to go to the police station. Song Beibei had just made a statement at the police station last night. Song Beibei was very anxious. He Yucheng¡¯s current situation was very serious. Just the fact that he was carrying a gun illegally meant that he would definitely be sentenced. However, the specific situation would depend on the man¡¯s condition. Xiao Wei went to see he Yucheng immediately. She went in for a long time but did not come out. However, after Xiao Wei arrived, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was slightly relieved. She picked up her phone to check the time. However, she suddenly realized that there were more than a dozen missed calls from Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei saw so many Gu Yanqing¡¯s names appear on the screen of her phone and could not help but feel shocked. Song Beibei understood Gu Yanqing¡¯s temper. Gu Yanqing must have known that something had happened to her after making so many calls. Moreover, the housekeeper would definitely tell Gu Yanqing about it. And Gu Yanqing would definitely be very worried. Song Beibei was extremely vexed. Gu Yanqing¡¯s greatest taboo was for her to act impulsively alone. It was the same when she and Bai Zhangsong investigated the child¡¯s disappearance in the past. Song Beibei had also promised Gu Yanqing countless times. But perhaps it was because of her long-term personality as a reporter. Perhaps she had forgotten to rely on others at that time. Moreover, under such circumstances, she had no time to think at all. But now, seeing that string of names, Song Beibei truly realized that she had really violated the laws of Heaven. Song Beibei immediately dialed the number. The call was connected in almost a second. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing must be waiting for her call at all times. Chapter 370 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Before Gu Yanqing could say anything, Song Beibei quickly admitted her mistake. ¡°I just came out from the police station. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. You must be very worried. I¡¯m sorry. I promise I¡¯ll tell you next time. ¡± Song Beibei held her breath after she finished speaking. She could hear Gu Yanqing¡¯s steady breathing. His breathing was steady, as if he was no different from usual. However, this silence made Song Beibei¡¯s heart skip a beat. After a few seconds, a blind tone appeared on the phone. Gu Yanqing hung up the phone. Song Beibei was stunned for a moment. She also felt that she had really provoked Gu Yanqing this time. Song Beibei hurriedly took a taxi to the hospital. Actually, at this moment, she was very tired. What happened today caught her off guard. She saw he yucheng shoot with her own eyes. Thinking about it now, she still felt her heart tremble. Moreover, just now, she didn¡¯t even have the time to ask Xin Tong about her current situation. When she left in the morning, Xin Tong was running a fever. If it weren¡¯t for the urgent situation, she wouldn¡¯t have left Xin Tong behind. When she thought of Xin Tong, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with guilt. Song Beibei called home first. Only then did she know that Xin Tong had already gone home, and Gu Yanqing was also at home. Song Beibei immediately took a taxi to the Xiao Family¡¯s house. The Xiao family had been especially quiet these few days. Ever since Xiao Peishan¡¯s accident, the family had been in a heated discussion. Later, the housekeeper gave the order No one in the family dared to discuss it. However, it suddenly became much quieter. After entering the house, she ran into the housekeeper. Song Beibei quickly asked about Xin Tong¡¯s condition. The housekeeper said, ¡°young mistress has a fever. Perhaps she slept cold at night, but her fever has subsided. Now that she¡¯s asleep, young mistress, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡± Song Beibei finally let out a sigh of relief. She went upstairs to Xin Tong¡¯s room. Song Beibei carefully opened the door. Xin Tong was indeed asleep. Gu Yanqing sat beside her, quietly looking at the sleeping Xin Tong. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back and felt her heart lift up. Song Beibei slowly walked over, but Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t turn around. Song Beibei walked to the bedside. Xin Tong was asleep, and her face was still abnormally red. Her brows were slightly furrowed, but she didn¡¯t seem to sleep well. She murmured in her sleep, as if calling for her mother. Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it had been pierced by a needle. She walked over gently and touched Xin Tong¡¯s face. Xin Tong¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Song Beibei wiped it with her hand. At this moment, Gu Yanqing had already stood up and left. Song Beibei felt her heart ache as she looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back. She felt that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t want to see her like this. Song Beibei stayed in the room for a while longer. Then she went out and returned to her bedroom. Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t in the room. Song Beibei knew what was going on. She turned around and went to the small study. The small study was actually adjacent to their bedroom. It was specially isolated for Gu Yanqing¡¯s office in the past. Gu Yanqing was indeed in the study room. He buried his head in the middle of a pile of documents. Song Beibei gritted her teeth, walked in, and sat on the Sofa by herself. Then she looked at Gu Yanqing. From just now until now, Gu Yanqing still didn¡¯t look at her. It was as if he treated her like air. Song Beibei said, ¡°are you angry? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry, Gu Yanqing. I know I was wrong, but I really couldn¡¯t think of any other way. I know I was impulsive, but this kind of thing always happens to me. I know you don¡¯t like me getting involved with he Yucheng, and I know you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll put myself in danger, but I didn¡¯t have a choice, did I ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be considerate of me too? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei hated Gu Yanqing the most. It was as if he was punishing her. Every time she was extremely angry, she wouldn¡¯t say anything. She would enjoy herself and lock herself in an enclosed cage. She refused to come out, and she also refused to let others get close to her. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t like Gu Yanqing like this. No matter how hard Song Beibei tried to coax him, Gu Yanqing was determined to treat Song Beibei like air. Song Beibei also felt very tired. She knew that she was impulsive. But she also felt that Gu Yanqing should be considerate of her. But now, Gu Yanqing refused to speak or pay attention to her. Song Beibei said, ¡°if that person wasn¡¯t he Yucheng, would you not be so angry? In the end, you still don¡¯t trust me ¡°He Yucheng and I have been friends for many years. I can¡¯t ignore him in that situation, even if my actions are useless. Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. If I were to encounter such a situation again, I think I would still do it. ¡± After Song Beibei finished speaking, she looked at Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei could see that Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand was holding the pen tightly, and his fingertips were slightly Pale. However, he remained expressionless, not even lifting his eyelids. Song Beibei¡¯s heart seemed to sink. Song Beibei also understood Gu Yanqing¡¯s temper. He was still angry, so he would definitely ignore her. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know that she clearly knew Gu Yanqing¡¯s character. She clearly knew that it would only take two or three days at most. When his anger subsided, she would coax him, coax him, and bicker with him. Gu Yanqing would definitely raise his hand and surrender. However, Song Beibei still added fuel to the fire and teased his beard. Why did she do this? Even she herself did not know why. It was probably because she really did not want to wait two or three days. Perhaps, in her heart, she actually felt like she had broken the pot and thrown it away. Perhaps she just hoped that Gu Yanqing would be able to explode. Even if he jumped up and scolded her until she was drenched in blood, Song Beibei also felt that it was much better than this kind of cold violence. But he did not. No matter what Song Beibei said, Gu Yanqing still did not say a word. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was in extreme pain. Her eyes felt sore. Song Beibei stood up. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep. You should rest early too. ¡± Song Beibei left Gu Yanqing¡¯s study. After she left, her tears flowed uncontrollably. She still felt a little wronged in her heart. What she had experienced today. She hoped that she could tell Gu Yanqing about it. She hoped that Gu Yanqing would give her some advice. So many questions were like a spider¡¯s Web that entwined in her mind. She wanted to confide in him, she wanted to be comforted. She wanted Gu Yanqing to come over and give her a big hug. However, when she came back, there was only indifference and silence. Song Beibei knew that it was her fault. She knew that Gu Yanqing had already indulged her many times. Song Beibei returned to her room. She took a simple shower and fell asleep on the bed. She had not eaten anything for the whole day. She had been nervous during the day and now that she had recovered, she only felt a stomachache. However, she could not be bothered to get up and eat. Although she was very hungry, she did not have an appetite. Song Beibei was exhausted. She collapsed on the bed and quickly fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already early in the morning. Song Beibei looked at her bed. The side of the bed was still flat. It was still the same as last night when she slept. Song Beibei felt a chill in her heart. Gu Yanqing did not return to his room last night. Could it be that he stayed in the study all night? Gu Yanqing rarely did this. In the past, even if he ignored her, he rarely did not return to his room to sleep. Song Beibei only felt dizzy. After she got up, her stomach began to throb. Song Beibei felt that she should eat something. After Song Beibei got up, she planned to visit Xiao Xintong first. Xiao Xintong was not in the room. The nanny who took care of her said, ¡°young master brought little miss to the hospital early in the morning for a check-up. Little Miss has been having a low fever recently. Young Master said that he wants to have a full check-up. ¡± Chapter 371 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei nodded. Song Beibei planned to go to the hospital. But before that, she went to the dining room first. Because her stomach was really twitching. She had to eat something. In her current situation, she could not allow her body to continue to deteriorate. There was actually cooked shredded chicken congee in the kitchen. It was Song Beibei¡¯s favorite breakfast. Song Beibei scooped a bowl of congee. After taking a bite, she felt complicated. She could tell that this congee was made by Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was a little confused about Gu Yanqing. He clearly did not want to talk to her, so why did he still make Congee for her? After eating the Congee, Song Beibei went to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital. She suddenly realized that the entrance of the hospital was crowded with reporters. Dozens of security guards formed a human wall, blocking all the reporters outside. In fact, ever since Xiao Peishan was admitted to the hospital, there had been reporters waiting at the hospital entrance. The Xiao Family was the number one noble family in port city, and their every move naturally received a lot of media attention. Not to mention a person like Xiao Peishan, even if he sneezed, the financial circle would still be shaken. Not to mention, recently, the Peishan Group was at the center of a storm. A while ago, Xiao Peishan¡¯s eldest daughter, who had been missing for many years, suddenly returned to inherit the position of the company¡¯s chairman. It had already been hyped up to the point of boiling. The stories of the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest princess and the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest young master vying for power could be published in a long novel. Xiao Peishan¡¯s condition was speculated to be in the newspapers every day. Although the Xiao family had taken measures, it was impossible to guard against it. There were still many reporters waiting at the hospital entrance. Even more ridiculous was that they had disguised themselves as doctors to sneak into Xiao Peishan¡¯s ward. However, Xiao Peishan¡¯s ward was a VIP room. Just the entrance alone had four bodyguards guarding it day and night. This was naturally not an easy task. Song Beibei had long been used to the reporters¡¯tricks. However, she had never been like today. She saw so many reporters surrounding her at the entrance. Even the police came forward. When Song Beibei went over, she saw the police chasing away the reporters. However, there were still reporters who made live broadcasts outside of the chaos. ¡°yesterday, all the major newspapers received an anonymous call. The eldest son of the Xiao family, he Yucheng, intentionally injured someone with a gun in the fireworks alley. He has now been detained. After investigation, it has been confirmed that it is true. Furthermore, the informant also said that the person He Yucheng injured is his biological father and is currently undergoing treatment at the Royal Private Hospital. We can find out that it is not only our newspaper that received the news. Right now, there are many media outlets at the entrance of the hospital. The informant might be He Yucheng¡¯s biological father. The details are still being tracked. We will continue to report on the follow-up. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. She did not expect that yesterday¡¯s incident would be exposed. With Xiao Wei¡¯s power, the police station or fireworks alley would definitely be able to cover it up. However, there were many media outlets surrounding them. Furthermore, it was obvious that someone had reported it. It was obviously premeditated. Song Beibei also agreed with this guess. The person who reported it was the man from yesterday, the man who claimed to be He Yucheng¡¯s father. In an instant, Song Beibei felt like a storm was brewing. It was likely that the Xiao Family and Hong Kong city would really start a bloodbath. Song Beibei quickly found Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was in the cardiology department¡¯s office. He was talking to the cardiology department¡¯s director. The cardiology department¡¯s director said, ¡°your daughter¡¯s heart problem is a little serious, but her physical condition is weak. In addition, she just underwent a major surgery, so it¡¯s not suitable for surgery in the near future. The best case scenario would be surgery six months later. However, during this six months, you have to take good care of yourself. You can¡¯t let the child do strenuous exercise. You have to pay attention to her physical condition at all times. ¡± Song Beibei happened to hear these words from outside the door. Gu Yanqing also asked a lot of detailed questions. Song Beibei leaned against the door just like that. Compared to Gu Yanqing, she was a really incompetent mother. She felt a lot of guilt. Song Beibei never went in. When Gu Yanqing came out from inside, he saw Song Beibei at the door. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem surprised to see Song Beibei. His eyes were still calm. Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable. Gu Yanqing looked at her like he was looking at a stranger. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei indifferently. He turned around and left. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back and finally chased after him. She grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°How long are you going to be angry with me? ¡± Gu Yanqing slowly removed Song Beibei¡¯s hand. He finally said, ¡°Song Beibei, I¡¯m not angry. I just don¡¯t know what to do with you. ¡± After that, he didn¡¯t even look at Song Beibei. He pulled Song Beibei¡¯s hand away and left. Song Beibei stood in the corridor for a long time. Her head felt a little dizzy. She seemed to be unable to digest what Gu Yanqing had just said. After a long while, she slowly moved her feet, but she felt as if a stone had been pressed down on her heart. Xiao Xintong was playing in Xiao Peishan¡¯s ward. When Song Beibei went over, Xiao Peishan had just finished his chemotherapy. He lay on the bed weakly. Xin Tong stood by the bed and grabbed Xiao Peishan¡¯s hand. She lowered her head to the side of the bed and blinked her big, watery eyes at Xiao Peishan. Xin Tong¡¯s voice was childish, but there was a hint of worry in it. ¡°GRANDPA, when will you be discharged? Xin Tong wants to play on the swing with you. She wants to hear GRANDPA¡¯s story about the big dipper. ¡± Xiao Peishan¡¯s face was pale, but there was a hint of a smile at the corner of his eyes. ¡°GRANDPA will be discharged very soon. Very soon, he will be able to play on the swing with our Xin Tong. ¡± Xin Tong still had a worried look on her face. ¡°Then GRANDPA and Xin Tong pinky swear. ¡± Xiao Peishan stretched out his finger, and the voices of an old man and a young man echoed in the ward. ¡°pinky swear. Don¡¯t change it for a hundred years. ¡± After retracting the hook, Xin Tong seemed to have become much more at ease, and her eyes curved into a small crescent. She smiled and said, ¡°GRANDPA, you can¡¯t lie to a child. If you lie to a child, God will be angry. ¡± Xiao Peishan pinched Xin Tong¡¯s apple-like little face. ¡°GRANDPA won¡¯t lie to you. ¡± Mu Lan was also in the room. Xiao Peishan also saw song Beibei at the door. He quickly waved at her. ¡°Come here, child. ¡± Song Beibei walked in. Xin Tong was very happy to see Song Beibei, and she shouted in a clear voice, ¡°Mommy! ¡± Song Beibei walked over and touched Xin Tong¡¯s hair. ¡°Xin Tong, don¡¯t disturb GRANDPA¡¯s sleep. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy that Xin Tong is here. ¡± After a while, he suddenly asked, ¡°what has ah Sheng been busy with recently? Why hasn¡¯t he come to see me for so long? This child has always been very filial. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart suddenly tighten. She didn¡¯t know whether Xiao Peishan was asking her or Mu Lan. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to answer. In Xiao Peishan¡¯s situation, emotional stability was very important. There were so many reporters outside, and the television, newspapers, and the Internet. They had written all sorts of things, causing a commotion. Everyone present must have known what had happened. At least, they knew that he Yucheng was definitely in the police station. Everyone¡¯s faces were solemn. Although Xiao Peishan had recently been recuperating, he rarely came into contact with outside news. However, he was sensitive by nature and was good at reading people¡¯s expressions. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, his face suddenly darkened. He asked, ¡°Ah Cheng, did something happen? ¡± No one said anything. Xiao Peishan suddenly wanted to sit up. However, he had just finished his treatment and his body was weak. Gu Yanqing quickly went forward to help him up. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you¡¯re worrying too much. He recently went on a business trip to Japan with big sister. I think he¡¯ll be back tonight. I asked him to come and see you tonight. ¡± Chapter 372 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was steady. It didn¡¯t seem like he was lying at all. If Song Beibei didn¡¯t know the inside story, she might have believed him. Xiao Peishan seemed to heave a sigh of relief, but he didn¡¯t seem to believe it completely. He only said, ¡°then ask Ah Sheng to come and see me tonight. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. ¡± After a while, Xiao Peishan fell asleep. The few of them went out. Song Beibei held Xin Tong¡¯s hand and followed behind Gu Yanqing. Mu Lan also came out. After they came out, they were stopped by Mu Lan. Mu Lan asked, ¡°what did the media report about? They said that the kid shot his biological father. Is it true? ¡± Mu Lan only understood the situation after reading the newspaper today. Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°the matter hasn¡¯t been clarified yet. I¡¯ll go to the police station later. Let him come out first. ¡± However, Mu Lan snorted coldly ¡°What are you going to the police station for? This matter isn¡¯t your place. Xiao Wei must be mediating between them now. With her current power, not to mention that her son only hurt someone, even if he killed someone, it¡¯s more than enough to get him out. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Mu Lan and Xiao Wei had always been peaceful. It was expected that she wouldn¡¯t care about he Yucheng. However, if Xiao Wei really had a way, he yucheng should have come out by now. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on the situation. I¡¯ll have to bring him to the hospital tonight. ¡± After that, Gu Yanqing carried Xin Tong up. ¡°I¡¯ll send Xin Tong back first. I¡¯ll go to the police station later. ¡± He seemed to have said this to Song Beibei, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Song Beibei originally wanted to follow him. However, Mu Lan looked very angry at the side. Song Beibei said, ¡°Yanqing is doing this for Daddy. Daddy can¡¯t be provoked. ¡± Mu Lan averted her gaze from Gu Yanqing¡¯s back and said to Song Beibei, ¡°the media said that the person who was injured by he Yucheng is also in this hospital now, right? ¡± At that time, Song Beibei was the one who called the ambulance. She didn¡¯t know why Mu Lan asked this question, so she just nodded mechanically The corners of Mu Lan¡¯s mouth actually curved into an unknown arc. ¡°Come, follow me to take a look. I want to see who the man who gave birth to a son with Xiao Wei is. ¡± Song Beibei was a little anxious. But she was also afraid of complications. The Way Mu Lan was acting, it was obvious that she wanted to get something on Xiao Wei. Song Beibei said, ¡°that¡¯s not very good. Besides, we don¡¯t know where that person is now. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°the media is reporting the current situation. Sooner or later, the truth will come to the surface. He Yucheng shooting me is a rare occurrence. I¡¯m getting more and more curious about this man. I have to find out. ¡± The Xiao Family had shares in this hospital. If they wanted to find out, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find out which ward a person who had just undergone surgery after being shot was in. They made a call and quickly found out. Mu Lan said to Song Beibei, ¡°come with me. ¡± Song Beibei originally wanted to chase after Gu Yanqing. But Song Beibei was worried that something might happen. So she went with Mu Lan. It was a separate ward. When Mu Lan went over, she saw the doctor and nurse coming out. The doctor also happened to know Mu Lan, so he greeted Mu Lan. Mu Lan asked, ¡°how¡¯s the person inside? ¡± The doctor also knew through the media that the person inside was shot by he Yucheng. He Yucheng and the lady in front of him had a deep relationship If something happened to this rich family, they would usually take money to settle it privately The doctor said, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, she¡¯s fine now. The bullet was removed during the surgery, but it didn¡¯t hurt her vitals. She¡¯ll be discharged after resting for a while. ¡± Mu Lan nodded. ¡°I want to go in and take a look. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Xiao, please. ¡± The doctor helped Mu Lan open the door to the ward. Mu Lan walked in. Song Beibei followed behind. Song Beibei saw the man at a glance. The man was sitting on the bed. His leg was clearly injured, but he was still curled up, looking evil. He was turning his head to look out the window. So from Song Beibei¡¯s angle, she could only see the man¡¯s side profile. This time, the man did not wear a mask or a hat. Song Beibei could see it clearly. Just this side profile was actually somewhat similar to He Yucheng. But it was even more similar to Wu Zijun. Song Beibei later thought, how could there be such a similar person in the world Song Beibei had always wondered, could this person have some connection with Wu Zijun? The person inside seemed to have heard the sound of the door, so he turned his head and looked over. As for Mu Lan, when she saw the face clearly, her footsteps instantly stopped. She actually seemed to have been frightened, and her entire body actually took a step back. Song Beibei obviously noticed it. When she looked at Mu Lan, Mu Lan¡¯s eyes actually had an indescribable shock, and her face instantly turned white. Seeing Mu Lan¡¯s reaction, Song Beibei was sure that the person in front of her must be someone Mu Lan knew. The air seemed to freeze in an instant. The person sitting on the bed also seemed to be surprised for a moment. However, he suddenly started laughing. A few lines of laughter appeared at the corner of his eyes. Together with the scar at the corner of his eyes, his eyes seemed to glow in an instant. The expression of that person was somewhat indescribable. It was as if a hunter was looking at a prey that had taken the bait. Mu Lan was shocked for a few seconds before she quickly reacted. Her voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s actually you? ¡± That person laughed out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t it me? Hahaha, Mrs. Xiao, long time no see. How have you been? ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s face darkened. After a while.. She laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°How could I not have thought that he looked so similar to Wu Zijun? I always thought that he was Wu Zijun¡¯s son, but I never thought that he would be yours. However, little brother Wu, didn¡¯t you die in a plane crash more than twenty years ago? ¡± That person also laughed. He seemed to be quite happy. His voice still had a hint of evil in it. ¡°I borrowed a corpse to resurrect my soul. Do you believe me? ¡± Mu Lan seemed to be amused. ¡°How can I not believe you? I believe you even if you say you¡¯re a corpse. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the side in shock. The conversation between Mu Lan and the man in front of her only sounded baffling to Song Beibei. It also gave off a dangerous aura. However, these two people were actually like old friends who had not seen each other for many years. They started chatting. That man seemed to have noticed as well. Song Beibei, who was standing at the side in a daze, asked, ¡°who is this little girl to you? ¡± Mu Lan glanced at Song Beibei and said, ¡°My daughter-in-law. ¡± That man looked slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve found your son? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°you already knew that, didn¡¯t you? ¡± The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve found him. Back then, when I saw you like that, my heart ached. I was just afraid that you would lose your mind. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that you didn¡¯t lose your mind. Otherwise, how could I have seen such a shocking reversal of the plot today? You¡¯re too amazing. You quietly came out with Xiao Wei and gave birth to a son. I remember back then, Xiao Wei had said that she would never marry anyone other than your brother. The person she disliked the most was you. ¡± The man smiled and said, ¡°nothing is difficult in this world. I¡¯m afraid that someone with a heart can marry Xiao Peishan. It¡¯s not impossible for me to marry Xiao Wei. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s face turned slightly colder. Song Beibei looked at the two of them, as if they were two-faced and hiding a needle in the cotton. Mu Lan paused for a moment and laughed coldly. ¡°So, you still want to marry Xiao Wei? ¡± Chapter 373 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The man smiled. ¡°This is not something you would like to see the most. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Xiao Wei will not marry you. You still have a brother above you. Do you think that the two of them have rekindled their old feelings? ¡± The man¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°If you are willing to help me. ¡± However, Mu Lan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. Although Xiao Wei and I are sworn enemies, she is not someone who listens to me. Moreover, with another person snatching my son¡¯s property, why should I? ¡± The man said, ¡°as long as you help me, I guarantee that everything in the Xiao family will belong to you and your son in the future. You know, I only want Xiao Wei. I¡¯m afraid that this old man¡¯s current situation doesn¡¯t have much time left. Once this old man leaves, you will be the elder of this family. Your position still has a certain amount of weight. At the very least, that brother of mine will have some consideration. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s expression did not look too good. ¡°Xiao Wu¡¯s character is really not worth believing. ¡± The corners of Mu Lan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°You stay here and recuperate well. I believe that Xiao Wei will come to see you very soon. ¡± Mu Lan turned around and left the ward. Song Beibei followed behind her. Mu Lan looked very calm and did not say a word. However, after a while, she turned a corridor and sat down on a bench. She looked troubled as if something big had happened. Song Beibei did not say a word from the start. Song Beibei was very surprised by what Mu Lan and the man were talking about. Song Beibei finally could not help but ask, ¡°mom, do you know that person? ¡± Mu Lan seemed to be still immersed in her own thoughts as she muttered, ¡°I know him, how can I not know him? ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°who is she? is He really he Yucheng¡¯s father? ¡± Mu Lan was silent for a while. After a while, she slowly opened her mouth. The sunlight from the window in the corridor hit the side of her face. Her gaze was distant, and her eyes seemed to pierce through the track of time. Her voice also seemed to come from afar. Mu Lan said, ¡°that person is called Wu Zijie. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly startled. This name seemed somewhat familiar. Her mind seemed to have been struck by lightning as she said, ¡°Wu Zijun¡¯s twin brother? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly came to a realization. No wonder he and Wu Zijie seemed to be carved from the same mold. It was just that Song Beibei had almost never heard of this person. It was just that when she and he Yucheng were eavesdropping on Wu Zijun and Xiao Wei¡¯s conversation in the first grade building the last time, she seemed to have mentioned this name. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Now, she suddenly remembered that Wu Zijun seemed to have said that Wu Zijie had died in an accident twenty years ago. Song Beibei said, ¡°He¡¯s still alive? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this. Back then, Xiao Wei ran away thirty years ago. At that time, Yanqing was already born. Your father was preparing for the wedding and was preparing to marry me. Xiao Wei suddenly disappeared before our wedding. I think she didn¡¯t want to see Peishan marry me. After Xiao Wei disappeared, the two brothers of the Wu family have been looking for her. Wu Tianxiong has two sons. They are twins, Wu Zijun and Wu Zijie. Although these two brothers are twins and look exactly the same, their personalities are worlds apart. ¡± Mu Lan sighed slowly. ¡°Wu Zijun has always been outstanding since he was young. Whether it¡¯s his studies or his conduct in the world, he¡¯s a pillar of strength in everyone¡¯s eyes. However, this Wu Zijie is the exact opposite. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s been a devil since he was young. The two of them aren¡¯t like the other brothers who treat each other like brothers. On the contrary, Wu Zijie has always wanted to go against Wu Zijun. Perhaps the only thing that the two of them have figured out is that¡­ ¡­ They both like Xiao Wei.¡± Song Beibei was secretly shocked. The images of the young Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao appeared in her mind unconsciously. Mu Lan continued, ¡°I met Xiao Wei when I was in middle school. At that time, the school had the same dormitory. Xiao Wei and I were in the same dormitory. Actually, the school I went to was an aristocratic middle school. There were four people in the dormitory, and the other two were children from rich families. But at that time, Xiao Wei was on good terms with me. ¡± Mu Lan seemed a little disappointed when she said this. Her thoughts seemed to have returned to a long time ago. Song Beibei had already sat down beside Mu Lan and was listening quietly. At this moment, Mu Lan glanced at her. ¡°You must be curious. I¡¯m a child from the slums. How did I get into the most expensive school in port city? Just the tuition fees alone are sky-high. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head, indicating that she wasn¡¯t curious. Because looking at Mu Lan¡¯s expression, Song Beibei felt that this was like a scar on her. Mu Lan said ¡°speaking of which, that was my luck. At that time, the government was reorganizing our place. One of the benefits was to provide a place for the children of the slums to attend an elite school. It was a beautiful name to tell the world that all living things were created equal. Even a chicken coop could grow into a phoenix. This place inexplicably fell on me, and it was also the beginning of changing my life. At that time, when I knew that the government had chosen me, I was so happy that I almost went crazy. I felt that it was the happiest day of my life. ¡± Song Beibei stared fixedly at Mu Lan. At this moment, her gaze seemed very gentle. It was as if time had reversed decades. She had become the little girl from the slums back then. She was jumping with joy when she heard the news that she had been chosen. It was as if a pie had fallen from the sky. She was dancing with joy, her eyes filled with anticipation for the future. Mu Lan continued, ¡°after so many years, I still remember that day. It was so blissful that I¡¯ve lived to this day. Even now, I have everything, but I¡¯ve never experienced such happiness again. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Mu Lan like this, and her heart actually started to ache a little. ¡°I went to school full of joy. I believe in those slogans of the government. I feel that I am finally living like a normal person. I think that I must work hard. I must rely on my own ability to stand out. I am full of confidence in the future. I must rely on my own hands to save myself from the dirty place full of mosquitoes and flies. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. ¡°In fact, I was wrong. After school started, I realized that I was different from everyone there. It was everyone. Even though I wore the same uniform as them, the school never emphasized that I was ¡®cared for¡¯ . There were even people who came to visit me regularly to investigate my studies. Even the school radio station wrote a draft of my affairs and put it on display in the window. It was updated regularly. ¡± ¡°and every day, I have to receive countless gazes of ¡®care¡¯ , as well as the scorn of the vast majority of people. I know that they look down on me, and they aren¡¯t even willing to hide the scorn in their gazes. They feel that I don¡¯t deserve to be in that school. They only feel that because of my existence, I¡¯ve insulted these places that belong to the noble students. Every day, I shuttle through the crowd like a freak, enduring all the supercilious looks and bullying. ¡± Song Beibei really didn¡¯t expect Mu Lan to have such a past. She also did not expect that one day, she would tell her these things so frankly. Mu Lan¡¯s expression seemed to have changed a little. ¡°And all of this, until I met Xiao Wei. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s lips seemed to have curled up. ¡°The Xiao Wei back then was definitely not the he suxian you knew. You definitely did not know that she had a nickname called Xiao Ye Lang. She was rebellious and overbearing. She was arrogant but righteous. When I was beaten beyond recognition by more than a dozen girls, she stood up and said to everyone, from today onwards, she will protect me. Anyone who dares to touch a single hair on my head will be going against her, Xiao Wei. ¡± Mu Lan smiled gently and said, ¡°think about it. At that time, she was the only pearl of the Xiao family. Everyone in Hong Kong knew about the Xiao family. who dared to make things difficult for Xiao Wei? ¡± ¡°I feel that my life changed completely from that day on. I became Xiao Wei¡¯s sidekick. The school even arranged a new dormitory for me. I was in the same dormitory as Xiao Wei. The other two girls in the dormitory also did not dare to have any opinions about me because they were afraid of Xiao Wei. They even occasionally acted friendly, or to please Xiao Wei, they treated me as one with them. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 374 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The corners of Mu Lan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°actually, I know that they still look down on me in private. They all secretly say that I¡¯m a parasite that depends on Xiao Wei¡¯s micro-life. They even think of ways to sow discord between Xiao Wei and me. They even hope that I¡¯ll be kicked away by Xiao Wei like a dog. ¡± ¡°However, Xiao Wei treats me very well. She hasn¡¯t been provoked in any way. Although her personality is domineering, she¡¯s very popular in school. Firstly, it¡¯s because of her identity as the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest princess. Secondly, she¡¯s indeed very good. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscence. ¡°At that time, Xiao Wei was a popular figure in the school. Both boys and girls loved to play with her. There was a type of person in this world who seemed to carry a halo from birth. As long as they were in front of her, the others would become a foil and become eclipsed. ¡± Song Beibei was really surprised. She only knew that Xiao Wei and Mu Lan were like fire and water. Every time the two of them met, they wished that there was gunpowder in the air. And Mu Lan¡¯s current appearance was not like her usual appearance. And the Xiao Wei that she spoke of was also someone that Song Beibei did not know at all. Mu Lan¡¯s gaze was far-reaching, as if she was sighing. ¡°If that had not happened, we might have been friends for life. ¡± Song Beibei listened quietly. She roughly knew that the matter that Mu Lan spoke of was probably because Mu Lan and Xiao Peishan were involved in Xiao Wei¡¯s birthday party¡­ ¡­ Fate really played a trick on people. Song Beibei originally thought that such a friendship was extremely precious. But now¡­ These two people wished they could strangle each other to death. Who was in the right and who was in the wrong? What exactly happened at Xiao Wei¡¯s birthday party back then? Mu Lan seemed to have pulled her thoughts back from the past. She smiled at Song Beibei and was actually very gentle. ¡°We¡¯ve gone too far. I originally wanted to talk about Wu Zijie. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s voice became a little colder. ¡°Xiao Wei has liked Wu Zijun since she was in school. Wu Zijun is recognized as a good student in the school and is also the legendary campus Belle. He spends all his time on his studies. Other than the time in class, he spends almost all his time in the library. At that time, Xiao Wei¡¯s favorite thing to do was to drag me to the library to squat. The Xiao Family and the Wu family are family friends. Xiao Wei¡¯s father and Wu Zijun¡¯s father are brothers who conquer the world together. Every time Xiao Wei sees Wu Zijun, she will call him brother Wu. ¡°They looked like brother and sister. They were so close that all the girls envied them. But in fact, Xiao Wei would drag me to talk about Wu Zijun for two hours every night. He talked about everything when he was young with great interest. By the way, Xiao Wei asked me to write a love letter to Wu Zijun. It was said that the two of them often joked that Xiao Wei would definitely marry Wu Zijun in the future. It seemed that the two of them tacitly agreed at the same time. Before that day came, the two of them tacitly maintained a relationship that was similar to brother and sister. ¡± In fact, Song Beibei could guess a little about the relationship between Xiao Wei and Wu Zijun. What Mu Lan said was exactly what Song Beibei had guessed. ¡°At that time, Xiao Wei and Wu Zijie had a good relationship. Their personalities were similar, but outsiders looked more like them. Wu Zijie¡¯s bad relationship with Wu Zijun was partly because of Xiao Wei. The trouble that Wu Zijie caused at that time could not be explained in a few words. ¡°In short, Wu Zijie is a ruthless person. He would do anything. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then what happened after Xiao Wei went missing? Why did everyone think that he had an accident? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about what happened after that. At that time, Yanqing was lost. Within two to three years, I wasn¡¯t in good spirits, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to him. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s ¡°not in good spirits¡± seemed to be poking at Song Beibei¡¯s heart. In fact, she really didn¡¯t understand Mu Lan in the past. Mu Lan stood up. ¡°In short, I only know that after Xiao Wei ran away from home, the two brothers of the Wu family were looking for her. They even made some kind of contract that the first person to find Xiao Wei would get Xiao Wei, and the other person would voluntarily give up. Wu Zijun searched for thirty years, but he didn¡¯t expect Wu Zijie and Xiao Wei to already have a child. This life is really incredible. Let¡¯s go, Wu Zijie is back. Xiao Wei probably won¡¯t be able to rest in peace. ¡± When Song Beibei left the hospital, it was already noon. Song Beibei ate a bowl of noodles in a small restaurant near the hospital. Then she wanted to call Gu Yanqing. But she didn¡¯t think about it. Gu Yanqing went to the police station. He promised Xiao Peishan to bring he Yucheng to see him tonight. He would definitely do it. In the afternoon, Song Beibei was in Xiao Peishan¡¯s ward. Xiao Peishan¡¯s body was worse than before after undergoing chemotherapy. Xiao Peishan held Mu Lan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xiao Lan, let¡¯s go home. Let me have a good life for a few days. ¡± Mu Lan cried silently for a long time before she finally agreed. In the afternoon, Song Beibei helped to pack up the things and went through the discharge procedures. She could be discharged tomorrow. In the evening, Gu Yanqing brought he yucheng over. He Yucheng had obviously showered and looked fresh and clean. He looked no different from the old him. However, Song Beibei looked at the pain between his brows. It was as if his soul had long been tormented and riddled with holes. The current he yucheng was like the two of them from before. Only he Yucheng came over, but Xiao Wei did not. He Yucheng followed Gu Yanqing in and walked to the bedside. ¡°Grandfather, how has your body been recently? ¡± Xiao Peishan saw he yucheng and finally felt a little relieved. He said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow. ¡± He Yucheng was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to be discharged? ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°how long have you been staying here? You can¡¯t eat well or sleep well in this hospital. It¡¯s better to go home tomorrow. ¡± Everyone knew that. In fact, Xiao Peishan¡¯s chemotherapy was not very useful. His condition was completely unable to carry out the surgery. The side effects of the chemotherapy had turned his original body into a white-haired old man. Therefore, when Xiao Peishan said that he wanted to go back, no one came out to stop him. Xiao Peishan saw that he Yucheng¡¯s expression was not right. He seemed to have noticed something. ¡°Ah Cheng, what have you been busy with these past few days? Did something happen? ¡± He Yucheng shook his head. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°although work is important, health is more important. In the past, I didn¡¯t understand this principle, but look, the heavens have a way to wake you up. No matter how much money you earn, how much power and status you have, what can you do? In the end, you still won¡¯t be able to bring it into the coffin. ¡± Mu Lan walked over and sat beside him. ¡°If only you had known this principle earlier. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°you¡¯re still talking about me. Aren¡¯t you the same? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re still young. ¡± Mu Lan suddenly said, ¡°Peishan, I¡¯m not young anymore. ¡± Xiao Peishan suddenly came to a realization. His gaze was a little dull. Finally, he said, ¡°yes, you¡¯re also fifty this year. ¡± He held Mu Lan¡¯s hand and was silent for a while. Xiao Peishan went to ask he Yucheng again, ¡°where¡¯s your mother? Her birthday is in two days, right? ¡± Xiao Wei and Mu Lan were the same age. He Yucheng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°She¡¯s busy with work. She¡¯ll come to see you in a while. ¡± Xiao Peishan sighed. Xiao Peishan had been talking to he Yucheng the whole time. Gu Yanqing silently turned around and left. Song Beibei looked at the time. He must have gone back to make dinner for Xiao Peishan and would bring it over later. Song Beibei really felt that Gu Yanqing was a very filial person. Although he didn¡¯t put everything on his lips, no one was as meticulous as he was. Every day, he personally prepared Xiao Peishan¡¯s meals. Song Beibei also silently followed him out. Gu Yanqing still refused to take the initiative to speak to her. Ever since the incident last time, Gu Yanqing seemed to be completely disappointed in her, as if he had given up on her. Actually, Song Beibei knew that this was Gu Yanqing¡¯s way of getting angry. He was still angry, so he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 375 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei followed him out. Gu Yanqing got into the car, Song Beibei quickly went up, opened the door of the passenger seat and sat down ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you, ¡± Song Beibei said. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t even look at Song Beibei. He started the car and left. The car stopped at the Xiao Manor. Gu Yanqing got out of the car and left. Song Beibei was sitting in the car. Song Beibei was especially afraid of the silence between her and Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing used to be like this in the past. But he couldn¡¯t win her over and took the initiative to express his goodwill. But this time, it was different. Song Beibei gradually lost her confidence. What happened to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei only felt her nose was sore and she really wanted to cry. After staying in the car for a while, Song Beibei also went back. Gu Yanqing was in the kitchen. Song Beibei stood at the door and watched for a while. Gu Yanqing¡¯s back view was very cold. He was like a walking iceberg. His entire body exuded a cold and stern aura, making people afraid to approach him. Song Beibei turned around and went to her room. Xiao Xintong was holding her phone and watching cartoons. When she saw Song Beibei come in, her eyes immediately curved up. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back? ¡± Song Beibei walked over and touched Xiao Xintong¡¯s hair. ¡°If you want to watch cartoons, watch it on TV. It¡¯s not good for your eyes. ¡± ¡°I know, mummy. I¡¯ll watch it for a while, ¡± Xin Tong said obediently. Song Beibei touched Xin Tong¡¯s hair again. Xin Tong saw song Beibei¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°mummy, why are you unhappy? ¡± Song Beibei said in surprise, ¡°mummy isn¡¯t unhappy. ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s voice weakened. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t lie to the child. You¡¯re just unhappy. It¡¯s written all over your face. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised at her daughter¡¯s sensitivity. However, there were some things that she still had to hide in front of the Child. Song Beibei said, ¡°mummy is just a little tired recently. Xin Tong, don¡¯t worry about mummy. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°is it because mummy is worried about Xin Tong¡¯s health? Mummy, Xin Tong won¡¯t get sick again in the future. Mummy won¡¯t be so tired. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s nose was sore. She hugged Xin Tong immediately. ¡°Our Xin Tong won¡¯t get sick in the future. Mummy will definitely take good care of Xin Tong in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing never came back. Song Beibei planned to make up with Gu Yanqing tonight. If this went on, she would feel terrible. Song Beibei took a shower and waited in her room. Their room was actually a separate suite. Song Beibei Coaxed Xin Tong to sleep in her bedroom. Then she went to the living room. Song Beibei was watching the news in the living room. Song Beibei didn¡¯t pay attention to what was playing on the TV or what she heard. She kept thinking about how to appease Gu Yanqing. But as she thought about it, Song Beibei felt sleepy and fell asleep on the sofa again. Song Beibei had a dream. She dreamed that when she was very young, she had been chasing after Gu Yanqing. But Gu Yanqing refused to turn around and look at her. Gu Yanqing¡¯s back seemed to be in a thick fog. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she kept chasing after him. But no matter how fast she ran, Gu Yanqing¡¯s back was getting further and further away. Finally, he disappeared. Song Beibei was awakened by the shock. When she opened her eyes, under the DIM television light, Song Beibei saw a face. Song Beibei was shocked. She almost jumped up from the SOFA. But when she saw clearly that this face was Gu Yanqing, she suddenly asked, ¡°when did you come back? ¡± When did Gu Yanqing come back? How long had he been watching her? Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t answer. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t answer. He turned around and was about to leave. Song Beibei quickly stood up, walked over, and held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Can I ask you not to be like this? Do you have to be cold and violent? Gu Yanqing, do you know that I hate it the most when you¡¯re like this? ! ¡± Gu Yanqing finally turned around. The lights were not on in the room. The television was still on. The picture on the television was of a music variety show. A contestant was singing Li Zongsheng¡¯s old song, ¡°crossing the Ocean to see you. ¡°. There was a sense of helplessness and sadness in the tactful and tactful way. I¡¯ve used half a year¡¯s worth of effort for you and I¡¯ve crossed the ocean to see you. For this reunion, I¡¯ve even practiced breathing repeatedly when we meet¡­ ¡­ This song seemed to be able to express Song Beibei¡¯s mood. The light in the living room flickered. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face also seemed to darken in the light. Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She would rather have a big fight with Gu Yanqing than torture her with silence. Gu Yanqing finally spoke, ¡°Song Beibei, are my words useful Have you considered my feelings How many times have I told you, no matter how many times I said it, but when have you ever taken what I said to heart? Even if it¡¯s only once, you¡¯d rather take the risk yourself. which time have you not been like this? Song Beibei, I¡¯m really scared. In the past, you barged into the gang¡¯s lair alone and followed Bai Yansong to risk your life to investigate. I thought that after three years, you¡¯d grown up and matured. At least you had Xin Tong, so you should have some sense of responsibility as a family. However, you went to a place like Yanliu Alley alone and almost lost your life there And now¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone seemed particularly disappointed. ¡°Song Beibei, I really don¡¯t know what to do with you. Do you know how I¡¯ve endured every single time ¡°I¡¯m on tenterhooks. My heart feels like it¡¯s being pierced by thousands of arrows. You can¡¯t understand this feeling. I¡¯m worried for you every single day. I didn¡¯t believe in Gods and Buddhas in the past, but now I only hope to use my life to exchange for your peace and quiet. Song Beibei, you want to be a reporter. I didn¡¯t stop you. I know that¡¯s your dream, but can you not be like this every single time? Don¡¯t insist on doing things your own way every single time. Do you even have the slightest bit of self-awareness as a wife? Have you even considered Xin Tong¡¯s feelings? Xin Tong is having a fever. Do you know that it¡¯s caused by her heart disease? If she had a heart attack, how dangerous would it be? You and I both know some first aid knowledge. You should also bring the heart tonic pill with you. If Xin Tong was by our side, even if she had a heart attack, there¡¯s a high chance that she could be saved. But you directly threw her to a housekeeper! ¡± Gu Yanqing was obviously restraining himself, but the anger in his words seemed to be about to burst out. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I know I¡¯ve been making you worry all this time. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m also very guilty about what happened to Xin Tong. But, Gu Yanqing, think about it for me. Did I have a choice in the situation back then ¡°If I hadn¡¯t encountered that scene, I wouldn¡¯t have left the sick Xin Tong behind. However, he Yucheng ran away with a gun. The situation was so urgent that I didn¡¯t have the time to think about it. The night before, he had just come out from the police station after beating someone up. I still haven¡¯t figured out what exactly happened. How could I be at ease with him looking like that now? Gu Yanqing, I didn¡¯t have a choice! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice became unusually cold. ¡°You keep saying that you have no choice, but you clearly made a choice. Your choice is to abandon your sick daughter and chase after a man who harbors ill intentions towards you. He Yucheng is an adult. He has reason and choice. What use is it for you to chase after him? Moreover, a person like him doesn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of self-control. He deserves it if something happens to him. Life has to teach such an impulsive and brainless person a lesson! ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s indifferent and cold expression Her heart turned cold as well. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still because of he Yucheng. Gu Yanqing, how can you be so cold? He Yucheng is still part of your blood relationship, yet you can say such words with such indifference. You don¡¯t treat he yucheng as a friend, but he is my friend. I can not allow him to be impulsive and go astray! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°How great. Do you think you are the savior? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the savior. I¡¯m just doing my best. Gu Yanqing, not everyone can be as cold-hearted and cold-blooded as you! ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice became even colder. The corners of his mouth seemed to curl up slightly. ¡°I¡¯m cold-hearted and cold-blooded? Song Beibei, do you have a conscience? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not abandoning Xin Tong. I¡¯m handing her over to the Butler. Butler Zhou is an old man of your Xiao Family. He has already served the Xiao family for half of his life. What would happen if I hand Xin Tong over to him ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t be so unreasonable. You¡¯re just angry because I went out to chase after he Yucheng! ¡± Gu Yanqing was a little agitated and said incoherently, ¡°wasn¡¯t I taken away by the Xiao Family¡¯s nanny who stayed for half of my life back then? Are you really going to wait until something happens to Xin Tong before you¡¯re happy? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were really hurtful. As a mother, even if Song Beibei was incompetent, she would never want anything to happen to her daughter. Song Beibei almost shouted, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I can¡¯t communicate with you. If you want to be angry, then be angry. You¡¯re a cold, heartless, and selfish person! ¡± Chapter 376 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The voices of both of them were practically shouting. The lights in the room were not turned on. Only the lights in the television were flickering. When it hit the faces of the two people, one was as cold as an iceberg, while the other was furious like an erupting volcano. Song Beibei was really angry. How could Gu Yanqing say such a thing. As long as it involved he Yucheng, Gu Yanqing would become like this. And was she really wrong? Could it be that she really should have just watched he yucheng walk out with a gun and not be moved. Song Beibei felt that it was a very scary act. In her mind, indifference was the greatest harm. When she was doing an interview in India, she saw a man rape a woman on a bus. What surprised Song Beibei was that the other men on the bus actually treated her coldly. Some of them even looked like they were enjoying a good show. At that time, Song Beibei still stepped forward. ¡­ She was alone and weak, but in the end, with the help of other women, she managed to rescue that woman. And because of her report, the local government was alarmed. There were also many women whose status was not respected who banded together and took to the streets to demonstrate and push for formal legislation. Song Beibei felt that this was a very meaningful matter. And what if she was the same back then, because she was afraid of danger and was as cold as the others? She had her own set of right and wrong principles. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t consider the consequences of her actions, she just didn¡¯t want to regret it. When Song Beibei turned around, she saw a small figure at the door of the living room. Song Beibei¡¯s entire body froze. Xiao Xintong stood at the door in a daze, staring blankly at the noisy Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei. And just now, neither she nor Gu Yanqing had noticed. She didn¡¯t know how long Xiao Xintong had been standing there, or what she had just heard Song Beibei suddenly felt extremely regretful. For such a long time, she and Gu Yanqing had been in constant friction. But ever since they got married, the two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding. No matter how big the problem was, they would not quarrel in front of their children. Therefore, in Xin Tong¡¯s eyes, her father and mother were very loving and loving. Song Beibei saw that Xin Tong seemed to be frightened. She stood at the door in a furry nightgown, like a frightened rabbit. Song Beibei quickly walked over. ¡°Xin Tong, what are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you wearing your shoes? Aren¡¯t you cold? ¡± As she spoke, Song Beibei had already carried Xin Tong up and returned to the bedroom. Song Beibei placed Xin Tong on the bed, but Xin Tong kept her head down. Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel good either She patted Xin Tong¡¯s head. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Xin Tong talking? ¡± Xin Tong raised her head. ¡°Is Mommy fighting with Daddy? ¡± Song Beibei immediately hugged Xin Tong. ¡°Xin Tong, you¡¯re still a child, so you don¡¯t really understand. Actually, adults sometimes fight because there are all sorts of conflicts and different opinions. When no one can convince the other, they fight. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°then when will you two reconcile? ¡± Song Beibei was a little stunned. When will they reconcile? She didn¡¯t know. It seemed that they had never argued before this. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of confidence. The corner of her mouth curled into a helpless smile. ¡°We¡¯ll reconcile. Xin Tong, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Xin Tong was finally coaxed to sleep by Song Beibei. Song Beibei was also exhausted, and her heart was tired. The whole night was tormented by insomnia and light dreams. It was not until morning that she fell asleep for a while. When Song Beibei woke up, Xin Tong was already awake. She just happened to come out of the bathroom by herself. Xin Tong said, ¡°mummy, Xin Tong put on her own clothes, brushed her teeth, and washed her face. Isn¡¯t she very obedient? ¡± Song Beibei walked over, squatted down, and gently hugged Xin Tong. ¡°Our Xin Tong is really too obedient. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°mummy, hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face. Daddy will definitely be waiting for us in the dining room for breakfast. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes dimmed. Xin Tong urged Song Beibei to the washroom. ¡°Mommy, hurry up and wash up. Xin Tong is starving. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei knew what Xin Tong was thinking. During the period when Xiao Peishan was in the hospital, the Xiao Family¡¯s chef became Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing would prepare breakfast for Xiao Peishan every morning. Xin Tong ate breakfast with Gu Yanqing every day. Song Beibei spent most of her time with Gu Yanqing. However, Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei had been in a Cold War for the past few days. Even when Song Beibei was there, she didn¡¯t want to go over. Actually, Xiao Xintong had already noticed it a long time ago. So, today, she urged Song Beibei to go to the restaurant to have breakfast together. In fact, she hoped that she would meet Gu Yanqing. Perhaps in the child¡¯s impression, being able to sit together and eat happily meant that they had made up. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to disappoint Xin Tong. She washed up very quickly and went to the restaurant with Xin Tong. Actually, there was no need for Gu Yanqing to make breakfast and send it over today. Because early in the morning, Xiao Peishan was going to be discharged from the hospital and go home. When Song Beibei and Xin Tong went over, Gu Yanqing was eating breakfast. Xiao Mianjun sat opposite him. Xiao Mianjun asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on between you and Beibei recently? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°nothing much. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°I heard you two arguing last night. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. ¡± Xiao Mianjun saw that Gu Yanqing seemed to be angry but didn¡¯t want to say anything, so she didn¡¯t ask further. She said directly, ¡°later, I¡¯ll go with you to the hospital to pick up dad from the hospital. ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°okay. ¡± Xiao Mianjun continued, ¡°actually, I want to tell you something. I¡¯ve recently discovered some problems with the company¡¯s investment project. ¡± Gu Yanqing finally raised his head and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned from Peishan group. If you discover any problems, just tell big sister. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°I just found out that big sister has a problem. How can I tell her? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°the Peishan matter has nothing to do with me now. ¡± Xiao mianjun seemed to sigh. ¡°forget it. Anyway, this family is already like this. If you don¡¯t care, I won¡¯t care. ¡± As she said that, Xiao Mianjun cleaned up her bowl and chopsticks, then turned around and was about to leave. She happened to see Song Beibei and Xiao Xintong who had just entered. Xiao Xintong politely greeted, ¡°Good Morning, Auntie. ¡± Xiao mianjun glanced at Song Beibei, then pinched Xiao Xintong¡¯s cheek. ¡°Good Morning, Xin Tong. ¡± After saying that, she went out. Song Beibei walked in and sat down in her seat. Xin Tong walked over and asked, ¡°Dad, what did you make today? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled at Xin Tong. ¡°There are crystal dumplings that you like. ¡± The nanny had already served Xin Tong and Song Beibei Porridge and cutlery. At the same time, she brought a basket of freshly steamed crystal dumplings. Xin Tong said, ¡°Dad, Xin Tong wants to eat them with vinegar. ¡± Gu Yanqing picked up a crystal dumpling for Xin Tong. He dipped it in vinegar and placed it on the small plate in front of Xin Tong. Xin Tong suddenly said, ¡°mummy likes crystal dumplings too. Dad, give mummy one too. ¡± Song Beibei was already angry. She had just heard Gu Yanqing tell Xiao Mianjun that she didn¡¯t know what was good for her. A flame inexplicably rose in her heart. Gu Yanqing had already reached out and picked up a piece of crystal dumplings, reaching toward Song Beibei¡¯s dishes. Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°Xin Tong, tell daddy that Mama doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her and doesn¡¯t want the crystal dumplings he picked up. ¡± Xin Tong didn¡¯t know what was good for her at all. But she could tell that Song Beibei didn¡¯t seem happy. However, she still said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°Daddi, mummy said that she doesn¡¯t want to eat dumplings anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand paused. He also said, ¡°Xin Tong, tell your mother to use her brain when doing things. She¡¯s not a child anymore. ¡± Xin Tong looked at Song Beibei again and lowered her voice, ¡°mummy, Daddi said¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 377 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t wait for Xin Tong to finish speaking and said, ¡°Xin Tong, tell daddy that I have my own opinions and that I can distinguish right from wrong. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about me. ¡± Xin Tong turned her head around again and said in a weak voice, ¡°Daddy, mummy said¡­ ¡± ¡°Xin Tong, tell your mother that daddy won¡¯t worry about her in the future. Let her be. She can do whatever she wants! ¡± ¡°mummy¡­ ¡± ¡°Xin Tong, tell your dad that I don¡¯t need him to worry about me. I hope he¡¯ll keep his promise today and stop caring about me in the future. ¡± Xin Tong finally stopped talking. The air seemed to have quieted down all of a sudden. Song Beibei¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. It was as if a ball of anger was about to explode. Gu Yanqing was the complete opposite of Song Beibei. He sat there like a ten-thousand-year-old Iceberg. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. After a while, Xin Tong suddenly got down from the chair. Then, she turned around and ran out. Song Beibei was stunned and called out, ¡°Xin Tong. ¡± Xin Tong did not respond either and quickly ran out of the door without a trace. Song Beibei¡¯s mood suddenly became complicated. They had clearly agreed not to quarrel in front of the child. Song Beibei also immediately got up and went to the room. Xiao Xintong had actually locked the door from the inside. Song Beibei knocked on the door. ¡°Xin Tong, open the door. Mommy has something to say to you. Mommy and Daddi are not what you see. ¡± Xin Tong didn¡¯t open the door either. Song Beibei was burning with anxiety. After a while, Gu Yanqing brought the key over. Both of them felt guilty. They didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t blame each other anymore. Gu Yanqing used the key to open the door. Song Beibei quickly walked in. Xin Tong Sat alone on the Sofa, hugging her beloved stuffed rabbit. But she kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei walked over and squatted in front of Xin Tong. ¡°Xin Tong, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xin Tong didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Yanqing also walked over, wanting to hold Xin Tong¡¯s hand. However, Xin Tong dodged. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing looked at each other. Neither of them said a word. Gu Yanqing went to the hospital to pick up Xiao Peishan. Song Beibei also brought Xin Tong over. In the car, Xin Tong still didn¡¯t say a word. She was still hugging her toys Song Beibei was extremely anxious. This child had never been like this before. She had always been chattering like a little chatterbox. Suddenly not saying a word made Song Beibei at a loss. Song Beibei looked at Xin Tong with her head lowered and did not say a word. She sighed heavily in her heart. She really was Gu Yanqing¡¯s biological child. Even the way she was angry was exactly the same. Xiao Peishan was finally discharged from the hospital. However, Xiao Peishan came out in a wheelchair. His body was actually very weak now. However, Xiao Peishan seemed to be in good spirits. When he saw Song Beibei Holding Xin Tong¡¯s hand, he was also full of smiles. When he got closer, Xin Tong suddenly let go of Song Beibei¡¯s hand and walked over to Xiao Peishan. She immediately dived into Xiao Peishan¡¯s arms. Xiao Peishan smiled happily. ¡°Does our Xin Tong Miss Grandpa? GRANDPA has been discharged from the hospital. From now on, he will accompany our Xin Tong at home every day. ¡± Xin Tong did not speak. She just buried her face in Xiao Peishan¡¯s arms. Xiao Peishan felt that something was not right and called Xin Tong¡¯s name again. Xin Tong did not respond. Song Beibei walked over and said to Xin Tong, ¡°Xin Tong, GRANDPA¡¯s health is not good. Come down. Don¡¯t let GRANDPA hug you. ¡± Xin Tong didn¡¯t listen and just hugged Xiao Peishan, refusing to let go. Xiao Peishan sensed that something was wrong and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with my precious granddaughter? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything either. Gu Yanqing stood by the side and didn¡¯t say anything either. However, the awkward and cold atmosphere between the two of them had long been guessed by the people present. Xiao Peishan sighed and said, ¡°the two of you¡­ ¡± As he said that, he didn¡¯t say anything. He said to Xin Tong, ¡°Xin Tong, let grandma carry you, okay? ¡± Xin Tong nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Lan carried Xin Tong into the car. Song Beibei stood at the back, her heart like a knife. Even Xin Tong didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. After they went back, everything was quite harmonious. Mu Lan and Xiao Wei seemed to have temporarily stopped the war. .. In fact, Xiao Wei rarely showed up. Presumably, it was because of Wu Zijie¡¯s matter that she was in a terrible state. This matter was still kept a secret from Xiao Peishan. He still didn¡¯t know. But, he also didn¡¯t know how long he could keep it a secret. Xin Tong hadn¡¯t spoken for two days. This child¡¯s lifestyle was still the same as usual. She got up on time, put on her clothes, washed up, and then went to the restaurant for breakfast. During the day, she watched TV, drew, and played games on her phone. However, she refused to speak. No matter who teased her, it was useless. Everyone in the family treated this matter as a top priority. Xiao Peishan had already scolded the two of them more than once. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing also didn¡¯t say a word. However, no matter how the two of them tried to explain to Xin Tong, they still refused to speak. Song Beibei was really anxious. During lunch. Xin Tong was still eating in silence. Even when Xiao Peishan spoke to her, she did not speak. She was like a machine. She looked very obedient, but it looked more like she was autistic. There were already two batches of doctors at home. No matter how hard they tried, it was useless. Song Beibei felt that it was somewhat unacceptable. Xin Tong was naturally cheerful. How did she suddenly become like this. The doctor said, ¡°sometimes, a bad parent-child relationship is indeed a great harm to the child. The child is especially small, and part of the brain is not fully developed yet. Therefore, if parents argue or even physically attack the child in front of the child, the psychological damage to the child is huge. It is very likely to cause autism, especially for children who usually look smart and sensible. ¡°This kind of child is even more sensitive. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were extremely regretful. Everyone at home was very anxious. During lunch Xiao Peishan suddenly gave an order, ¡°from today onwards, the two of you don¡¯t do anything else. Just bring my granddaughter out to play. Let her play with whatever she wants to play with and let her eat whatever she wants to eat. If you still don¡¯t speak, I don¡¯t want to see the two of you anymore. ¡± Song Beibei actually had the same intention in her heart. Bringing Xin Tong out to play and get some fresh air, perhaps she would be happy and speak. Song Beibei Patted Xin Tong¡¯s little head, who was eating beside her. ¡°Xin Tong, daddy and mummy will bring you to the aquarium in the afternoon, alright? Don¡¯t you like little dolphins the most? ¡± Xin Tong still didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes dimmed. In the afternoon, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing brought Xiao Xintong to the aquarium as expected. Song Beibei held Xin Tong¡¯s left hand while Gu Yanqing held her right hand. The three of them walked through the tunnel, creating a beautiful scene that was even more attractive than the sea creatures. Song Beibei could hear the whispers of the people passing by. ¡°that child is so cute. His father is so handsome, and his mother is so beautiful¡­ ¡± Such voices could be heard endlessly. Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t like being judged by others. She was already used to it. Song Beibei¡¯s thoughts were all on Xiao Xintong. Xiao Xintong didn¡¯t say a word along the way. After walking for a while, Xiao Xintong suddenly stopped. It turned out that there was a large sea turtle outside the glass that attracted Xin Tong¡¯s attention. Xiao Xintong lay on the glass and quietly looked at the large sea turtle. Song Beibei squatted down and said, ¡°Xin Tong, say hello to GRANDPA SEA Turtle. Look, Grandpa Sea Turtle is waving at you. ¡± Xin Tong suddenly turned around and left silently. Song Beibei stood in the distance and looked at Xin Tong¡¯s small back. Her eyes were wet. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 378 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing quickly chased after her. He carried Xin Tong in his arms. Xin Tong hooked her arms around Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck and lay on his shoulders. She seemed to have lost all interest. Gu Yanqing walked forward. Xin Tong lay on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulders and looked at Song Beibei. Her eyes were like black pearls, so clean that there were no impurities. However, when Song Beibei looked at her, Xin Tong averted her eyes and buried her face in Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck. Song Beibei was extremely upset. In the afternoon, they went to watch the Dolphin show. The Dolphin show was Xiao Xintong¡¯s favorite show. When they went to the aquarium in the past, if they didn¡¯t see the dolphins, they would cry. But today, they were still not in the mood. The Dolphin show was wonderful. In the past, Xin Tong would dance happily. But today, she didn¡¯t say a word. There wasn¡¯t even a smile on her face. During the Dolphin show, the Dolphin trainer asked a child to interact with the dolphins. Xiao Xintong sat in the first row and looked like a little angel. She immediately attracted the attention of the Dolphin trainer. The Dolphin trainer walked over and said, ¡°little child, would you like to go on stage and greet Bella? ¡± Xin Tong nodded. Song Beibei was delighted. Xiao Xintong walked on stage. The Dolphin trainer held the microphone and asked, ¡°little child, what¡¯s your name? ¡± When the microphone was placed in front of Xin Tong, Xin Tong shook her head. The Dolphin trainer was a little confused. He pointed in the direction of Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing and asked, ¡°are those your parents over there? ¡± Xin Tong nodded. The Dolphin trainer said, ¡°How old are you this year? ¡± Xiao Xintong did not say anything. She just stood there awkwardly. Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached terribly. Xin Tong was not like this in the past. The Dolphin trainer only thought that this child could not speak. Basically, the audience below the stage had the same thoughts as him. Looking at the child, there was sympathy in the expression of the child¡¯s parents. A lady sitting next to Song Beibei even said to Song Beibei, ¡°your child is very cute. Even if he can¡¯t speak, he¡¯s still a very beautiful little angel. ¡± Song Beibei smiled helplessly at that person. The Dolphin trainer on the stage pointed at a dolphin in the pool and said to Xin Tong, ¡°her name is Bella. She¡¯s already two years old this year. She likes human children the most. You can go and touch her. ¡± Xin Tong walked over and squatted beside the pool. When she reached out her hand, the Dolphin in the pool poked its head out and rubbed against Xiao Xintong¡¯s hand, making a sound. The Dolphin trainer said, ¡°Bella likes you very much. She¡¯s singing for you. ¡± The Dolphin stuck out half of its body from the water. Xiao Xintong suddenly reached out to hold the Dolphin¡¯s face and kissed it on the mouth. This warm scene was recorded by many people on their phones. This child¡¯s actions were too cute and too warm. Song Beibei could not help but shed tears when she saw Xin Tong like this. The psychiatrist had told her last time that it was not that Xin Tong did not want to speak, but that she was truly unable to speak. This was a common mental illness of children. Perhaps the child would suddenly speak and let nature take its course. Perhaps it would be a long process, and it was very likely to develop into a true autism. Song Beibei saw that Xin Tong was still so cute, still liked small animals, and was still willing to interact with them. But she did not speak. When she came out of the aquarium, Xiao Xintong¡¯s mood seemed to be a little better. When she passed by a KFC, she stood at the door and refused to leave. She stared blankly at the hamburger pasted on the window pane. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°Xin Tong, do you want to eat a hamburger? ¡± Xin Tong nodded. Song Beibei said, ¡°you say one word, you say one word to mummy. You say you want to eat a hamburger, mummy will take you to eat it. ¡± Xiao Xintong¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed, and then she slowly lowered her head. Song Beibei grabbed Xin Tong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xin Tong, you say one word, just say one word, okay? Mummy, I beg you, I beg you to say one word to mummy, okay? ¡± Xin Tong lowered her head and stood on the spot, tears falling from her eyes. But she still didn¡¯t say a word. Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t control herself. She squatted down and hugged Xin Tong, crying loudly. Why was it like this? Why was it like this? Even if they wanted to punish her, they shouldn¡¯t use Xin Tong to punish her. Xin Tong was still so young. But now she looked like she had locked herself in a dark room. The people outside couldn¡¯t get in, and she refused to come out. What should she do? What should she do? In the end, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing brought Xiao Xintong to KFC. Xin Tong kept looking at Song Beibei¡¯s expression. However, when her eyes were about to meet Song Beibei¡¯s, she averted her gaze. Song Beibei had never seen Xin Tong so timid and closed-minded. She had indeed lost control just now. Maybe she had scared Xin Tong. So every time Xin Tong looked at her, she tried hard to squeeze out a big smile. Then, she patiently said to Xin Tong, ¡°Xin Tong, can you say something to mommy? ¡± In the end, they were all disappointed. At night, the three of them went home. Xin Tong fell asleep in the car. Song Beibei held her in her arms. Although Xin Tong looked pink, she was actually very thin. Because of her heart problem, she was not as healthy as she looked. Even her lips had purple spots. Song Beibei looked at the little person in her arms, and her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s silent tears and finally said, ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. It will get better. Xin Tong will get better on her own. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s never been like this before. ¡± Actually, Gu Yanqing rarely spoke today. The father and daughter pair had the same temperament. Moreover, the older Xin Tong got, the more Song Beibei felt that she was becoming more and more like Gu Yanqing. Hearing Gu Yanqing actually console her, Song Beibei¡¯s emotions were also complicated. These few days, she and Gu Yanqing had been at loggerheads, like two erupting volcanoes. But because of Xin Tong¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t care less about all the conflicts. However, she rarely spoke. When Song Beibei was quiet, she would also think about how things had turned out like today. When she got out of the car, Xiao Xintong woke up. It just so happened that they were going to have dinner right away. Xiao Wei and he Yucheng were both here today. For some reason, Song Beibei suddenly felt very tired. When she entered the house, the Butler came over and said, ¡°young master, Young Madam, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s going to be dinner soon. Please go to the dining room. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Bring Xin Tong over. I¡¯m so tired. I want to rest in my room first. ¡± Song Beibei went to her room alone. Gu Yanqing brought Xin Tong to the dining room. Xiao Peishan was already sitting at the head seat. When he saw Xin Tong coming over, he waved at her. ¡°Our Xin Tong is back. Come to grandfather quickly. ¡± Xin Tong walked over, and Xiao Peishan immediately hugged her in his arms. He Pinched Xin Tong¡¯s little face. ¡°Did our little darling have fun today? ¡± Xin Tong lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Peishan instantly knew. He raised his head and glanced at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing also looked at Xin Tong with a heavy gaze. Xiao Peishan couldn¡¯t bear to blame her, ¡°alright, alright, let¡¯s eat. Our Xin Tong must be hungry. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 379 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The meal was abnormally silent. Clearly, people were not good either. Xiao Wei and Mu Lan stopped bickering. Xin Tong used to be chatty, but now she was also very quiet. Xiao Peishan sighed. ¡°This meal really doesn¡¯t have any appetite at all. Are you guys hiding something from me? ¡± Mu Lan glanced at Xiao Wei, but at this moment, she did not add insult to injury. She said, ¡°what are you thinking about? What could be hiding from you? ¡± Xiao Peishan glanced at he Yucheng. ¡°What happened to your eyes and Chin? ¡± He Yucheng had a few bruises at the corner of his eyes and Chin. They were left behind when he fought with Wu Zijie last time. He Yucheng said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. I just accidentally bumped into the wall when I was walking. ¡± Xiao Peishan snorted coldly. ¡°You bumped into the wall. The two sides of the wall are in this state. Let me see if you bump into one more. ¡± For a moment, everyone was silent. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°do you all think that I¡¯m confused? Why did you enter the police station with a gunshot wound? ¡± At this moment, Xiao Wei and he Yucheng glanced at Mu Lan at the same time. Mu Lan knew that these two people thought that she was the one who complained. But she was too lazy to explain. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°don¡¯t look at her. She didn¡¯t say it. If you tamper with your phones, computers, and televisions, I won¡¯t be able to see the news, right? I¡¯m not old enough to ask you guys to tamper with it. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°to hurt someone with a gun, you must have some guts. It¡¯s rumored that AH Cheng injured his biological father. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Xiao Wei suddenly stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. ¡± Without waiting for Xiao Peishan to fly into a rage, she stood up and left the dining table. He Yucheng also stood up and left. After the two of them left, Xiao Peishan still published it. He smashed a plate. ¡°It¡¯s upside down. Your wings have hardened. ¡± Mu Lan advised, ¡°why are you still worried about them with your current health? It¡¯s already good enough that you can take good care of yourself. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°you¡¯re hiding everything from me now. I really can¡¯t make decisions in this family, can I? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°Xiao Peishan, why are you angry at me? I didn¡¯t do anything to Xiao Wei. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was thinking about your health. Do I have to pay for your daughter¡¯s mistake? ¡± For some reason, even Xiao Peishan and Mu Lan started arguing. Xiao Xintong also put down her chopsticks. She was at a loss beside Xiao Peishan. Gu Yanqing simply carried Xiao Xintong up and walked out of the restaurant. There was an argument behind them. After Gu Yanqing carried Xin Tong out, he didn¡¯t return to his room. He carried Xin Tong to the back garden. There was a swing chair in the back garden. It used to be Xin Tong¡¯s favorite toy. Gu Yanqing carried Xin Tong and sat on the swing chair. The night breeze was slightly cool. Gu Yanqing took off his coat and put it on Xin Tong. Xin Tong wore a large coat and looked a little comical. However, her sad smile only made one¡¯s heart ache. The moonlight was very good. The white moon hung on the treetops like a jade plate. There was a strange fragrance in the garden. Gu Yanqing hugged Xin Tong and said, ¡°Xin Tong, do you hate mom and dad a lot right now? ¡± Xin Tong lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Dad and mom quarreled, and it made our Xin Tong very sad. But Xin Tong, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t know that adults sometimes quarrel. Because the world of adults is different from that of children, it¡¯s normal for adults to quarrel. ¡± Xin Tong blinked her eyes, but she still lowered her head. ¡­ Gu Yanqing smiled helplessly. ¡°But, Xin Tong, Dad wants to tell you that when adults quarrel, it¡¯s not because they don¡¯t love each other, it¡¯s not because they don¡¯t love our Xin Tong. On the contrary, it¡¯s because of love, because of special love. ¡± Xin Tong finally raised her head and glanced at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing Patted Xin Tong¡¯s little hand His voice was deep. ¡°Daddy really loves your mommy very, very much. Daddy quarreled with mommy not because he didn¡¯t love her anymore, but because he was worried. Daddy was worried about Mommy¡¯s safety, so when Mommy went out to take risks, daddy would be worried. If adults were worried, they would lose their temper sometimes, so when daddy and mommy lost their temper, mommy felt wronged, so mommy also quarreled with Daddy. People who don¡¯t care about each other won¡¯t quarrel. The more they care, the more they will quarrel. ¡± There seemed to be a slight change in Xiao Xintong¡¯s expression. Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Just like just now, GRANDPA and grandma also quarreled, but it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t love each other anymore. Grandma loves GRANDPA very much because she¡¯s very worried about GRANDPA¡¯s health. So, Xin Tong, many things aren¡¯t what you see. We love each other deeply, that¡¯s why we quarreled. Do you understand? ¡± Xiao Xintong¡¯s tears fell like golden beans. Gu Yanqing helped her wipe her tears. ¡°Daddy and mommy aren¡¯t good. They made our Xin Tong Sad. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Xin Tong suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I hate Daddi, and I hate mommy too. ¡± Xin Tong finally spoke, causing Gu Yanqing to be slightly stunned. Xin Tong seemed to have completely vented her anger. She clenched her little fists and punched Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest. ¡°I hate Gu Yanqing, and I hate Song Beibei too. I hate you guys. ¡± Gu Yanqing felt his eyes turn hot for some reason. He hugged Xin Tong tightly in his arms. ¡°Xin Tong, I¡¯m sorry. DADDI and Mommy won¡¯t make us, Xin Tong, sad anymore. ¡± Song Beibei lay on the bed. Although she was tired, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Xin Tong¡¯s current condition made her anxious. Xin Tong refused to speak or even look her in the eye. This made Song Beibei very worried. Xin Tong¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good to begin with. If she didn¡¯t want to say anything no matter how uncomfortable she felt¡­ Song Beibei lay on the bed, and tears began to fall uncontrollably. Suddenly, she heard a sound at the door. Song Beibei hurriedly sat up. She saw Gu Yanqing Holding Xiao Xintong¡¯s hand as they walked in. Xiao Xintong saw Song Beibei and called out, ¡°Mommy. ¡± Song Beibei almost thought that she was hallucinating. After being stunned for a few seconds, she ran to the door without even putting on her shoes. She grabbed Xiao Xintong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Xin Tong, did you talk to mommy? ¡± Xin Tong suddenly laughed. That smile was like a sunflower in full bloom on a snowy mountain. It could melt an iceberg in an instant. Xin Tong arched her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you fall asleep? ¡± Song Beibei immediately teared up. She was extremely excited. ¡°Xin Tong, you finally spoke to mommy. You Forgive Mommy, right? You¡¯re not angry with mommy anymore, and you don¡¯t hate mommy anymore, right? ¡± Xin Tong nodded her head heavily. ¡°Yes, mummy. ¡± Song Beibei immediately pulled Xin Tong into her arms. ¡°Thank you, Xin Tong. Thank you for forgiving mummy. Thank you for not hating mummy anymore. ¡± Song Beibei Hugged Xin Tong for a long time. Xin Tong Patted Song Beibei¡¯s back like an adult. Xin Tong suddenly became cheerful, becoming exactly the same as before. Song Beibei felt a kind of ecstasy and comfort from being lost and recovered, but at the same time, she was also a little curious. Why was Xin Tong suddenly willing to speak. At night, after Xin Tong fell asleep. Gu Yanqing was about to get up and go to the bedroom inside. For the past few days, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had been sleeping in separate rooms. Song Beibei took the initiative to stop him. ¡°Gu Yanqing¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Song Beibei. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Song Beibei bit her lip, not knowing how to speak. These past two days, she had thought a lot and reflected a lot. Actually, she also knew that Gu Yanqing was throwing a tantrum because he was worried about her safety. She also knew that the words he said last time were in a fit of anger, and it was too hurtful. She had always wanted to find an opportunity to apologize. However, the incident with Xin Tong these past few days had made her mentally and physically exhausted. Song Beibei was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Gu Yanqing was slightly startled. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°who told you not to eat dinner tonight? ¡± Chapter 380 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Gu Yanqing still went to the kitchen and cooked a bowl of noodles for Song Beibei. The soup for the noodles was the spicy crab soup that was cooked at night. It was fresh, fragrant, and spicy. Song Beibei¡¯s nose was covered in sweat from eating it. However, it was very delicious. She wished she could swallow her own tongue and even finish the last bit of the soup. Gu Yanqing just sat across from her and watched Song Beibei enjoy her meal. This scene was unusually familiar. It was as if time had returned to a few years ago. The person in front of her did not change her appearance. Time did not leave any traces on her face. She was still as youthful as a student. This included her little temper and little tricks. In the past, when Song Beibei was angry, she would take the initiative to reconcile and beg Gu Yanqing to cook something for her. If he was willing to cook, it would mean that this matter was over and that she would just let it go. Gu Yanqing also felt tired. If this argument continued, his heart would feel uncomfortable. Seeing Song Beibei in pain, his heart would also feel a piercing pain. Then he would compromise. As long as nothing happened to her. Song Beibei finished eating and licked her lips. Gu Yanqing stood up, wanting to clean up the dishes. Song Beibei quickly took the initiative. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it. ¡± Saying that, she entered the kitchen. After fiddling with it for a while, she came out. Gu Yanqing had already stood up and was preparing to return to his room. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold back view, her heart was still very conflicted. In the end, she suddenly shouted at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back view, ¡°Gu Yanqing, stop right there. ¡± Gu Yanqing stopped in his tracks, but he didn¡¯t turn around. In the next second, Song Beibei had already rushed up She hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist tightly from behind, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I was wrong, but I don¡¯t know how to apologize to you. I know that no matter what I say now, you won¡¯t believe me, and you won¡¯t forgive me. But, Gu Yanqing, can we not do this anymore, even if it¡¯s for Xin Tong? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t react. But Song Beibei clearly felt Gu Yanqing¡¯s body stiffen. Song Beibei hugged him even tighter Her tone was especially anxious. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I swear, I promise that I will never be so impulsive in the future. I will put my family first, and I will always pay attention to my own safety. Can you forgive me this once, just this once? ¡± Gu Yanqing still did not speak. There was no reaction. Song Beibei felt a little disappointed. Gu Yanqing still refused to forgive her? Could it be that Gu Yanqing was completely disappointed in her and did not want to care about her anymore? Song Beibei felt very conflicted and uncomfortable. Gu Yanqing slowly loosened his grip around Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist. ¡°Gu Yanqing, if you¡¯re really too disappointed in me and can¡¯t forgive me¡­ ¡± ¡°Is that all your sincerity? ¡± Before Song Beibei could finish her sentence, Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold voice drifted over from above her head. Song Beibei was about to release her grip when Gu Yanqing caught her. Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Before she could react, Gu Yanqing had already turned around and pressed Song Beibei against the wall at the side. His Lips had already pressed down on her. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kiss seemed to carry a hint of anger. He tossed and turned on Song Beibei¡¯s lips as if he was punishing her. He sucked hard. He sucked, as if he wanted to devour Song Beibei¡¯s soul. Song Beibei was pressed against the wall. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hands and pinned them behind her back. Gu Yanqing was really too strong. He leaned forward, as if he was pinning her to the wall. She couldn¡¯t move at all. Song Beibei felt pain, but she couldn¡¯t resist. Her mind gradually became foggy. It had been a long time since she had been so close to Gu Yanqing. A kind of crazy longing slowly spread to every corner of her body. When Song Beibei couldn¡¯t bear to take the initiative to return the kiss, Gu Yanqing also stopped. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson later. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was bright red, and her charming eyes were like silk, as if they were covered with a layer of moisture. But she deliberately bit Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will teach who a lesson? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and his voice was hoarse and low. ¡°okay. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine. She knew of Gu Yanqing¡¯s abilities, and felt that she would probably have to beg for mercy tonight. Song Beibei¡¯s face turned even redder at the thought of this. Song Beibei deliberately pushed Gu Yanqing. ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to your level. I¡¯m going back. ¡± Just as she turned around, she saw a voice standing at the restaurant¡¯s door. Oh my God! Why was there someone there? Song Beibei stood rooted to the ground. Standing at the door, her face darkened, her brows furrowed, and her fingers clenched into fists. It was he Yucheng. Song Beibei had no idea how long he had been standing there. Could he have just happened to see the scene just now. Must He have seen it? Song Beibei was extremely embarrassed when she thought of this. She was also extremely embarrassed. Song Beibei forced a smile and called out his name, ¡°Ah Cheng, you¡¯re still awake? ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly, but his gaze fell on Gu Yanqing who was standing behind Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing had already walked over at a moderate pace. He gently held Song Beibei¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and wait for you. ¡± Gu Yanqing left after saying that. Song Beibei was currently in the fields. She knew that Gu Yanqing would explode whenever he Yucheng came into contact with him. How could he dare to stay alone for a long time. Gu Yanqing hadn¡¯t left for long when he said to He Yucheng, ¡°Ah Cheng, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s already late. You should go back and rest early too. ¡± When Song Beibei reached the door, he yucheng grabbed her arm. He Yucheng said, ¡°is it because he doesn¡¯t want you to see me? ¡± ¡°No, what are you saying? ¡± ¡°Song Beibei, I just want to ask you a question. Why did you rush in at that time? ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly stunned. Song Beibei pulled her arm out of he Yucheng¡¯s hand uncomfortably. ¡°Ah Cheng, I¡¯m your aunt. This is an unchangeable fact. Actually, I¡¯ve made it very clear every time. We¡¯re family. When you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to rush in. However, I don¡¯t want Yanqing to be unhappy because the two of us are getting too close. After all, I¡¯m his wife. What I care about the most is his feelings. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°I won¡¯t give up. ¡± Song Beibei was really stunned. ¡°Ah Cheng, why did you¡­ ? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°do you want to know why I suddenly said this? ¡± ¡°Last time, I clearly said that we were just friends and that I wouldn¡¯t pester you anymore. Song Beibei, I lied to you. I¡¯ve never given up, and I will never give up. What uncle, what aunt, what the F * Ck? All I know is that I only love you, Song Beibei, for the rest of my life. No matter what, I will have you. Song Beibei, just you wait. One day, you will be willing to be my wife. You will think that I¡¯m not inferior to Gu Yanqing in the slightest. Whatever Gu Yanqing can do, I can do. Gu Yanqing can give you the whole world, and I can give you the whole world. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect he Yucheng to say something like this. Song Beibei was stunned. ¡°Ah Cheng, don¡¯t be like this. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stand behind you and look at you silently anymore. Song Beibei, I¡¯ll tell you frankly today that I have other intentions for you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll understand if I don¡¯t tell you. Beibei, I just want you to know that no matter what I do in the future, it¡¯s all for the sake of loving you. ¡± He Yucheng turned around and left. Song Beibei stood rooted to the spot in a daze for a long time. He Yucheng clearly didn¡¯t say that last time. He clearly said that they were only friends. He clearly said that he had given up. She had never seen he Yucheng¡¯s ferocious look before. It was as if he had put away all of his gentleness and elegance, becoming ruthless and domineering. His gaze just now actually made Song Beibei Tremble. Song Beibei went to her room in a daze. Gu Yanqing had just come out of the bathroom. Seeing Song Beibei¡¯s dejected look, he asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Has He been provoked and finally revealed his cards? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing blankly. ¡°How could this be? ¡± Gu Yanqing snorted coldly. ¡°those who are involved are confused. In the whole world, only a fool like you would believe in those pure friendships. It¡¯s impossible for men and women to have pure friendships! ¡± Song Beibei was actually unable to refute for a moment. Chapter 381 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s conflicted expression. He walked over and rubbed her hair. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. You just need to know what to do in the future. ¡± After Xin Tong spoke, the atmosphere in the house returned to normal. Xiao Wei¡¯s birthday was in two days. There was no big banquet, but Xiao Peishan wanted to set up a few tables at home. After all, it was Xiao Wei¡¯s 50th birthday. Xiao Wei did not care about this matter. These days, she always came and went in a hurry. However, the house had already begun to be decorated. Song Beibei no longer went to the company. She followed at home to help with the decorations and purchases. There were not many people invited this time. They were all members of the Xiao family, plus some of Xiao Peishan¡¯s good friends from the past. It had been a long time since the house was so lively. Even the atmosphere became lively However, only Xiao Wei was not too happy. She was even a little irritated. She did not seem to want to celebrate her birthday. One night, when Song Beibei returned to her room, she happened to pass by Xiao Peishan¡¯s study. The sound of Xiao Peishan and Xiao Wei arguing could be heard from inside. Song Beibei did not know what they were arguing about. After returning to her room, Song Beibei even told Gu Yanqing about this matter. Gu Yanqing seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Wu Zijie is still pestering her. ¡± After coming out of the hospital, Song Beibei did not see this person again. Later, she heard that not long after Xiao Peishan was discharged, Wu Zijie was also discharged. No one knew exactly where he had gone. Perhaps he had returned to the fireworks alley in the slum. Song Beibei decided not to interfere in this matter. However, the day before Xiao Wei¡¯s birthday party, a major incident occurred in the Xiao family. Many jade shops run by Mu Lan were reported to be selling fake radioactive jade. This kind of jade was very rare in the country. In fact, it was not natural jade, but a high-tech counterfeit made by an illegal factory overseas. It was just that its composition and appearance were difficult to distinguish. But this kind of ¡°man-made¡± high-grade jade contained some high-level radioactive substances. If it was worn on the body for a long time, it would do great harm to the human body. This matter was exposed by a well-known whistle-blower who specialized in cracking down on fakes in the media. Once this matter was exposed, it immediately caused a thousand waves. The media reported the matter vigorously. There were many professionals who also confirmed the matter. The public began to vehemently denounce and denounce the black-hearted businessmen for making black-hearted money. The police also began to investigate. The incident happened too suddenly. From the moment the incident was exposed to the entire city, and even when the police came to visit, it didn¡¯t even take half a day. It was as if everything had been planned, so fast that it caught people off guard. In the afternoon, Mu Lan went to the police station to make a statement. When she came out, there was a team of lawyers behind her. Mu Lan¡¯s expression was cold. Although the incident was very big. But the people in the police station were still polite to her. They respectfully called her, ¡°Mrs. Xiao. ¡± When Mu Lan came out, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing walked over. Song Beibei asked, ¡°mom, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Mu Lan was surprisingly calm. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. ¡± When they went back, it was dinner time. There were not many people in the Xiao family today. Only Xiao Peishan, Mu Lan, Song Beibei, and Gu Yanqing were there. Xiao Wei and he yucheng did not come back. Even Xiao Mianjun had been traveling frequently recently. Mu Lan did not mention anything about the antique shop at the dinner table. Xiao Peishan¡¯s physical condition had gotten worse recently. The tumor in his brain was pressing on his nerves, and he could barely feel his lower body Mu Lan had actually been taking care of Xiao Peishan at home for the past few days. Something happened at several shops at the same time today, so she only went out to deal with it in the afternoon. At night, Xiao Peishan also asked about it. Mu Lan told him that something had happened in the shop, and told him not to worry. Xiao Peishan¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His mental state was very poor. Because of the torment of his illness, his temper became unstable, and sometimes he was very irritable. However, Mu Lan¡¯s temper had changed and became very gentle. Mu Lan carefully fed Xiao Peishan soup and rice. ¡°Peishan, eat more. You¡¯ll have more strength after eating more. ¡± Such a big incident had happened today, but now, it seemed that it was not as important as Xiao Peishan eating more rice. In fact, everyone knew that Xiao Peishan was not far away from that day. Song Beibei looked at Mu Lan who was taking care of Xiao Peishan carefully. She felt a little sad and emotional. She felt more and more that she should cherish the people around her. In this world, besides life and death, nothing else mattered. Everything became insignificant in the face of life and death. After dinner, Xiao Peishan went to his room to rest. After a while, many lawyers came to Xiao Peishan¡¯s study. Mu Lan was there too. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were also called over. There were many people in the study. In addition to the lawyers, there was also the manager of Mu Lan¡¯s antique shop. He directly said to Mu Lan, ¡°sister Lan, someone is obviously messing with us this time. I personally watched over this batch of goods. All the tests were done properly. Every piece of jade has been appraised by experts. It is impossible for such a problem to occur. Today, I went to take a look. The jade has been swapped by someone. The other party¡¯s methods are very clever. Every piece of jade is exactly the same. It is obvious that they came prepared. The other party actually used such a despicable method. In a few days, our jade shop will celebrate its 30th anniversary. The other party coincidentally chose this moment to destroy our reputation. Their intentions are deplorable. ¡± Mu Lan, on the other hand, was rather calm. One of the lawyers said, ¡°sister Lan, actually, this matter isn¡¯t difficult to deal with. If the jade stone really has been swapped, I believe that there must be a mole in your shop. Think of a way to lure this mole out of the hole immediately. The other party has been sent here, and now they are inciting the media. ¡°speaking of which, so far, we are in a disadvantageous situation. Therefore, we must give the public an explanation as soon as possible in order to minimize the losses. ¡± The lawyers began to offer suggestions enthusiastically. For a moment, they were full of eloquence. Mu Lan finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°all of you go out first. I want to be alone for a while. ¡± The study room suddenly became quiet. The group of people looked at each other for a while before they left the study room one after another. Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei just happened to come in. Song Beibei saw Mu Lan holding her head with her brows furrowed, as if she had a headache. Song Beibei walked over and asked, ¡°are you feeling unwell? ¡± Mu Lan slowly opened her eyes. There seemed to be a deep layer of exhaustion in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here. Sit down. I have something to tell you first. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing sat down on the SOFA. Song Beibei asked, ¡°what exactly happened to the antique shop? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°something big is going to happen in the next few days. The hunters are going to start pulling in their nets. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s voice was very heavy. Song Beibei heard it. It was as if a stone had fallen from the bottom of her heart. Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. His voice was calm and steady. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? WHO¡¯s the hunter? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°it¡¯s your eldest sister, Xiao Wei. Although I don¡¯t have enough evidence, she must have sent someone to do this. It¡¯s not the first time something like this has happened to my antique shop. It¡¯s just that this time, she¡¯s really ruthless. It¡¯s obvious that she wants to bring me down. ¡± Song Beibei was especially shocked. ¡°How could it be her? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°her goal is me. Such a big incident happened in the antique shop, so I have to bear criminal responsibility. ¡± Song Beibei was speechless for a moment. Could it really be Xiao Wei? But even if she and Mu Lan weren¡¯t on good terms with each other anymore. Why would she choose such an opportunity? Xiao Peishan couldn¡¯t last much longer. If she did this, wouldn¡¯t she make Xiao Peishan die in peace? Chapter 382 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Lan continued to sigh and said, ¡°actually, my antique shop is a small matter. She was too anxious. I originally planned to wait for your father to leave and I won¡¯t run it anymore, but I didn¡¯t expect her to act so quickly. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why did she do that? ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t understand. The entire family had been busy for her 50th birthday these few days. Song Beibei was still thinking about what gift to give her this morning. She didn¡¯t expect that something would happen in such a short time. Mu Lan said worriedly, ¡°between her and me, our long-cherished wish is already deep and frozen. It wasn¡¯t just a day of cold. She blamed her mother¡¯s death on me, so I accepted it. However, what I¡¯m afraid of now is that I¡¯m not the only one she wants to deal with. If she makes a move now, won¡¯t she anger her father to death? ¡± Song Beibei actually still couldn¡¯t accept it. Xiao Wei had also returned to the Xiao family for a long time. If she said that she had a grudge against the Xiao family and Xiao Peishan, she believed it. However, she wouldn¡¯t go so far as to do such a thing at this juncture? Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°What are your plans now? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°if she wants to destroy me, or send me to jail first, it won¡¯t be that easy. After all, I¡¯ve lived in Hong Kong city for 30 years. Your father¡¯s reputation is still there, so he¡¯ll give me some face both inside and outside. I¡¯m sure Xiao Wei herself knows about this matter. She can¡¯t touch my roots, so she instigated the public. ¡°speaking of the media coming to denounce me, I¡¯m just worried that her ambition isn¡¯t here. You all know about your father¡¯s current health. She, Xiao Wei, can forget about her parents¡¯ feelings. I still have to remember my 30 years of love as a husband and wife. I can¡¯t let Pei Shan¡¯s last days be unsettled. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°but what should we do now? Tomorrow is Xiao Wei¡¯s birthday. Do we still have to hold it as scheduled? ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Of course we have to hold it as scheduled. Don¡¯t blame me if she¡¯s not kind. I want to have an understanding with Xiao Wei for tomorrow¡¯s birthday banquet. It¡¯s time to settle the 30-year grudge. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Mu Lan¡¯s current state. She also felt that something big would happen tomorrow. After returning to her room, Song Beibei looked worried. She asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°why do you look so calm? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°to be honest, I don¡¯t know what to do at the moment. Moreover, this is not something that the two of us can control. What should happen will happen. ¡± Song Beibei felt that what Gu Yanqing said made sense. This was not something that the two of them could control at all. Song Beibei felt a little more at ease by staying beside Gu Yanqing. The next day, many people from the Xiao family came. Xiao Wei also returned. On the surface, everyone was still peaceful. Xiao Peishan was in good spirits. He was chatting with some old friends in the study. However, not long after the banquet started, Xiao Peishan became tired. Mu Lan asked the Butler to send him to his bedroom to rest. Actually, Song Beibei knew that Mu Lan had given Xiao Peishan a tranquilizer. This medicine had the effect of stopping pain, and Xiao Peishan had always taken it. However, if the dosage was slightly higher, it would become as effective as sleeping pills. Fortunately, as long as the dosage was not excessive, there were no side effects to the body. Mu Lan must have wanted to use this method to get rid of Xiao Peishan. Presumably, there were some things that she had to avoid dealing with Xiao Peishan. What would happen next? The Xiao Family¡¯s banquet hall was only able to hold ten or so tables of people. However, they were all influential people in port city. There were also a few important directors of the Peishan Group. Quite a number of people took the initiative to toast to Xiao Wei. Naturally, there were also people who came to toast to Mu Lan. Xiao Wei and Mu Lan sat at the same table. And on this table, there were two elders of the Peishan group. Wu Zijun and Xiao Jiankai. Wu Zijun was sitting next to Xiao Wei. When others came to toast, they had to give a toast to Wu Zijun. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the relationship between the two had long been an open secret. Outside, there were rumors that Wu Zijun was the man behind Xiao Wei. Now, the eldest princess of the Xiao family controlled the power of the Xiao family. Maybe that day, the Peishan Corporation would change its surname to Wu. Although Xiao Jiankai was not much older than Xiao Wei and the others. He had the identity of a second uncle. Xiao Wei came to toast to him. Xiao Jiankai said with a smile, ¡°although you are usually the chairman, today, you are Xiao Wei and I am your second uncle. Today, I will use my second uncle¡¯s identity to take advantage of my seniority and say a few words. ¡± Xiao Wei seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°second uncle, you are too serious. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°although I am not a member of the Xiao family, I grew up with your father. Now, I don¡¯t have any relatives. The Xiao Family is my only family. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°what are you talking about, second uncle? Why aren¡¯t you a member of the Xiao Family? Have you forgotten that your surname is Xiao? ¡± Xiao Jiankai clearly drank a little too much When he heard this, he was elated. ¡°Good. With your words, second uncle feels much better. After so many years, everything that second uncle has done has been worth it. Xiao Wei, second uncle knows that it hasn¡¯t been easy for you. Let¡¯s forget about everything that has happened in the past. You and Zijun can start over and support the Xiao family again. Even if second uncle leaves, he will feel at ease. ¡± This sentence made Xiao Wei suspicious. ¡°second uncle wants to leave. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°second uncle is old. He wants to go back and live his own life. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°second uncle has always been the one who refuses to accept his old age. ¡± Xiao Jiankai smiled and said, ¡°how can a person not accept his old age? In the blink of an eye, your second uncle is already in his 60s. It¡¯s time for me to return home. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°if second uncle really has such intentions, Mu Lan doesn¡¯t dare to keep him. If second uncle really wants to leave, I will buy the shares in your hands at a high price. This is to thank you for all your years of hard work to the Xiao Family and let you enjoy your old age. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°then second uncle will thank you in advance. ¡± Song Beibei, who was listening by the side, had a heavy heart. Although she didn¡¯t know much about the practices in the company. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s action was to protect himself. Back then, when Xiao Wei and Gu Yanqing seized power, the person Xiao Jiankai supported was Gu Yanqing. At that time, he had caused trouble for Xiao Wei many times. But now, Xiao Wei had become big and had long established a foothold in the company. There would definitely be no place for him in the future. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t wise to take this opportunity to escape. Xiao Wei was magnanimous, and on the surface, she would definitely not mistreat him. Song Beibei knew that in the future, this Peishan group would really be a dominant force, and there would no longer be a situation where there was a balance between the two sides. When Mu Lan heard this, her face was full of unhappiness. Her voice was full of sarcasm, ¡°there¡¯s an old saying that is especially good. When a tree falls, the monkeys scatter. It¡¯s understandable, but this tree hasn¡¯t fallen yet, and you¡¯re already in a hurry to cut down the tree for glory. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re worse than a monkey? Second Brother? ¡± Mu Lan was actually ten years younger than Xiao Jiankai. In the past, when she was polite, she would call him second brother. But now, she was extremely angry. She put on the airs of Mrs. Xiao and followed Xiao Peishan to call Xiao Jiankai second brother. Xiao Jiankai naturally knew that Mu Lan¡¯s words were insinuating. Still smiling, he approached Mu Lan and raised his wine glass He whispered in her ear, ¡°sister-in-law, you and I both know that the situation is set now. I have no other choice. It¡¯s useless if the emperor doesn¡¯t rush the Eunuch to death. I¡¯m not a real member of the Xiao family. Now that big brother is no longer in charge, I have to think about the rest of my life. sister-in-law, please understand me. ¡± Mu Lan could naturally understand Xiao Jiankai¡¯s meaning. At that time, the two of them had indeed reached an agreement. Mu Lan did not have any power in the Peishan group. She could only rope in Xiao Jiankai. At that time, the two of them had also worked together to let Gu Yanqing rise to the top. However, this son of hers was really¡­ ¡­ He could not be blamed. Mu Lan sighed heavily in her heart. However, the corner of her mouth was still abnormally cold. ¡°What you said is true, but the overall situation is not certain yet. ¡± Chapter 383 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Jiankai only felt that Mu Lan was still unwilling to accept this. She had always been such a woman. He could only sigh. Xiao Wei clearly saw all of this. Xiao Wei suddenly walked over and stopped beside Mu Lan. ¡°after thinking about it, I should also come and toast you today. ¡± Everyone was quite surprised, including Mu Lan herself. This table was basically filled with people who knew the inside story. Back then, everyone present knew a little about how Mu Lan rose to the top and married Xiao Peishan. Everyone knew that these two people were incompatible with each other and viewed each other as enemies. Xiao Wei suddenly politely went to propose a toast to Mu Lan. This kind of atmosphere was strangely harmonious. Mu Lan was not cold. She sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to accept it. What is there for Miss Xiao to respect me for? ¡± Xiao Wei also said sarcastically, ¡°today in the 33rd year is also my birthday party. You, who was born in the slums, changed your fate. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful to me? ¡± This sentence made mu Lan¡¯s face instantly sink. Xiao Wei, however, still had a lofty look on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. There are no outsiders here today. Who doesn¡¯t know about your glorious deeds back then In the end, you really do want to be grateful to me, don¡¯t you If it wasn¡¯t for me back then, you would have long been chased back to your slums. Do you think I treat you as a friend I only looked at you pitifully. Look at you now. You¡¯re just as pitiful as you were back then. Mu Lan, just you wait. As long as the Xiao family collapses, you¡¯ll be a toad that has been beaten back to its original form.¡± Mu Lan was so angry that she was trembling. Gu Yanqing and Wu Zijun stood up at the same time! Wu Zijun grabbed Xiao Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Wei, don¡¯t be like this. ¡± The atmosphere at the table was especially tense. No one dared to get involved in the internal conflict between the two women of the Xiao Family. However, the more arrogant Xiao Wei¡¯s tone was, the calmer mu Lan¡¯s reaction was. She suddenly laughed. ¡°Xiao Wei, I also have a big gift for you today. It must be a surprise. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s expression was so cold that it was a little scary. Xiao Wei, on the other hand, was slightly stunned. Mu Lan suddenly said to the Butler beside her, ¡°go and invite our distinguished guest in. ¡± No one knew what was going to happen. They only had a premonition. Something important was going to happen. The Banquet Hall¡¯s door was opened. There was a loud noise from the other side. Everyone looked towards the door. At this moment, a figure appeared at the door. When Song Beibei saw this figure, she was also shocked. She sucked in a breath of cold air and stood up unconsciously. How could it be him? That person was dressed in black and wore a black hat. For a moment, her face could not be seen clearly. However, Song Beibei recognized him at a glance. This person was Wu Zijie. A while ago, there was a commotion. Wu Zijie was injured by he Yucheng and was hospitalized. After that, he was quickly discharged from the hospital and disappeared. Why was he here? Song Beibei suddenly thought of the words that Mu Lan said yesterday. She was heartless. Don¡¯t blame me for being heartless. Clearly, Wu Zijie was invited by Mu Lan, but what was her intention? Was she trying to humiliate Xiao Wei in public? Song Beibei only felt heartache. Mu Lan had once told the story of the two of them when they were young. At that time, Xiao Wei was like a chivalrous woman who pulled out her sword to help when she saw injustice. And the two of them were also good friends in times of trouble. But now, they had become like this. They slandered each other, humiliated each other, trampled each other under their feet, and used the world¡¯s most poisonous poison to sprinkle each other¡¯s wounds. How could they have become so unbearable? When Xiao Wei saw that face clearly, she instantly stood up. Her entire body began to tremble. That person slowly walked over, getting closer and closer. The fear on Xiao Wei¡¯s face became more and more obvious. It also became more and more ferocious. And at this moment, besides Xiao Wei, the most shocked person was Wu Zijun, who was next to him. He looked at the person opposite him in disbelief. Even his voice trembled slightly as he said, ¡°He is¡­ He is¡­ ¡± That person had already walked over under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Instead, he was the first to walk up to Wu Zijun. The wine glass in front of Wu Zijun¡¯s table had just been filled with a glass of wine. That black-clothed person did not say a word. He casually raised the glass of wine, raised his head, and drank it in one gulp. It was also at the moment he raised his head. Wu Zijun clearly saw his pair of eyes that were covered by the brim of his hat. A kind of darkness that was filled with danger, like the most evil eyes in the world. Wu Zijun actually unconsciously took a step back and said in disbelief, ¡°AH JIE! ¡± After the man in black finished drinking, he simply took off his hat and said, ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years, my good brother! ¡± Almost one sentence shocked everyone. Some people were familiar with the person in front of them, while others were not. But whether they were familiar or not, they all showed an extremely shocked face. Because the face in front of them. Actually looked exactly the same as Wu Zijun. But in those eyes that were raised in an extremely similar arc, one seemed to gather the morality of Heaven and earth, looking serious and solemn, while the person in front of them was like an Asura that climbed out of Hell. That oppressive, faintly discernible, was a terrifying and arrogant temperament. In just a short while, Wu Zijun had already regained his composure. His voice became solemn. ¡°Ah Jie, so you¡¯re still alive. ¡± Wu Zijie laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel extremely disappointed that a person like me is still alive? ¡± Wu Zijun frowned and said, ¡°what are you saying? Since you¡¯re still alive, why haven¡¯t you returned home all these years? Even when father left, you didn¡¯t come back to send him off. ¡± Almost everyone present had roughly guessed it. They all knew that the Wu family had a pair of identical twins. These two people looked almost identical, but their personalities were very different. The Wu family had always doted on Wu Zijun. It was also rumored that Xiao Peishan had tacitly admitted that Wu Zijun was the son-in-law of the Xiao family. However, the second young master of the Wu family was not an unknown figure. Twenty years ago, he was notorious. It was said that the Wu family had two extremes. The eldest was outstanding and upright, but the second went into the underworld in the end. Loan Sharking, opening a casino, committing all kinds of evil. Of course, this was only a rumor and had not been confirmed. Because that year, the Wu family¡¯s second young master suddenly had an obituary. It was said that he had died in an accident, but outside it was a rumor. In fact, it was a rumor that he had been cheated and lost his life. At that time, it was also a rumor for a long time. However, it had been so long that it had long been forgotten by people. And now, this second young master had appeared out of nowhere and suddenly appeared in front of everyone. It was really a big surprise. Wu Zijie laughed out loud. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home? Why haven¡¯t I gone home all these years? You should ask big brother about this woman beside you. I was framed by her and was imprisoned in San Francisco for 20 years. I didn¡¯t get out of prison for long. ¡± Wu Zijun frowned. At the same time, a hint of confusion appeared on his face. He turned his head to look at Xiao Wei. At this moment, Xiao Wei¡¯s gaze was fixed on Wu Zijie. Her fingers were clenched into fists, and they were so tightly clenched that they turned white. Her teeth bit her lips tightly, and there were even traces of blood seeping out. Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with a great fire, wanting to burn everything in this time into ashes. Her entire body was trembling, like a lion that was about to go crazy. She wanted nothing more than to immediately pounce on the person opposite her and tear her apart. ¡°Xiao Wei, what happened to you? ¡± Asked Wu Zijun * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 384 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The atmosphere in the banquet hall was strange. Most of the people were also in a daze. This second young master of the Wu family had risen from the dead and suddenly appeared here. What exactly was the matter. Xiao Wei finally could not hold it in and asked in a deep and suppressed voice, ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Wu Zijie said, ¡°it¡¯s your 50th birthday. How can I not come to congratulate you? Xiao Wei, you treat me too much like an outsider. ¡± Xiao Wei sneered. ¡°You¡¯re taking yourself too seriously. Please get out. Get out now. Don¡¯t let me see you. ¡± Wu Zijie said, ¡°Xiao Wei, why must you be so heartless? A husband and wife are forever indebted to each other. Besides, we¡¯ve slept together more than a hundred times. ¡± Wu Zijie¡¯s words were unsightly and vulgar. Xiao Wei¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She glanced at Wu Zijun almost reflexively. Wu Zijun also revealed an expression of extreme shock and disbelief. Wu Zijie said, ¡°brother, you still don¡¯t know, right? Ah Cheng is the son of Xiao Wei and me. ¡± Wu Zijun indeed did not know about this matter. Although he had questioned Ah Cheng countless times about who his father was. But Xiao Wei never gave an answer. Not long ago, AH Cheng had an accident, and the media exposed he yucheng holding a gun and hurting his biological father. He had also asked Xiao Wei. But Xiao Wei denied all of it. He had always thought that it was just a rumor. But, he had never thought that. He Yucheng¡¯s father was actually Ah Jie, his twin brother! This was simply the biggest joke in the world! Wu Zijun said, ¡°back then, Xiao Wei and I were very good. Speaking of which, we also had such an unforgettable and wonderful time. Could it be that you have forgotten? ¡± It was just a pity that that period of time was so short. It was the most poisonous woman¡¯s heart. She got out of bed and turned her back on me. As a result, I had been in prison for so many years. I hated her. My mind was filled with this woman¡¯s heartlessness. However, I could understand. This was also the result of her years of experience. Oh right, brother, you probably don¡¯t know what our Miss Xiao went through in those few days ¡°How many men have you slept with? ¡± ¡°Stop Talking! ¡± A bottle of red wine was spilled all over Wu Zijie¡¯s face. Xiao Wei screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°get lost! All of you, get lost! ¡± Xiao Wei smashed everything on the table onto the floor. She looked like a crazy person. She took the wine on the table and threw it at that person without caring about anything else. She even threw it at the crowd and shouted hysterically, ¡°all of you, get lost! ¡± Many people were shocked. They had never seen the usually domineering and cold eldest princess of the Xiao Family lose control like this. Obviously, this was a family matter of the Xiao Family. Now was not a good time to watch the show. Many guests tactfully stood up and left. There were also some people who were invited out by the Xiao Family¡¯s housekeeper. Soon, only a few people from the Xiao family were left at the main table in the huge banquet hall. Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes were red, like a mad beast. The ground was already littered with wolves and shards. Wu Zijie¡¯s face was still covered in red wine, and the collar of his clothes had long been soaked in red wine. However, he did not look like he was wasting it at all. He even stuck out his tongue to lick the wine on the side of his lips There was an unspeakable evil in his gaze. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve hit your sore spot. But Xiao Wei, let me tell you, I am the stain of your life. Only I have seen you at your worst. You want to get rid of me, you want to wash away those dirty past and start your beautiful life again. Forget it. Those stains of yours will never be washed away in this life. They are too dirty. People like you and I are a match made in heaven. Do you think that a brother like me, who is obsessed with cleanliness, will be able to accept your past? ¡± Xiao Wei was so angry that her whole body was trembling. At this moment, Wu Zijun put his arm around Xiao Wei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°tell me clearly. What are you doing here today? ¡± Wu Zijie found a seat for himself and sat down. He picked up his chopsticks leisurely and began to eat the food on the table. He looked very casual and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to give you a surprise. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°you can leave now. ¡± Wu Zijie smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, haven¡¯t you heard of a saying? It¡¯s easy to invite Buddha but difficult to send Buddha away. Since I¡¯m already here, how can I bear to leave so easily? ¡± Mu Lan frowned. Xiao Wei pointed at Mu Lan¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Mu Lan, are you satisfied? What do you want to do? Don¡¯t you all just want to kill me? Hahaha, in your dreams. Mu Lan, let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you off. I swear, I won¡¯t stop until I beat you back to your original state! ¡± However, Mu Lan ignored her Instead, she looked at Wu Zijie and said, ¡°what exactly do you want? There are many security guards in the Xiao family. I know that your skills are not bad, but I don¡¯t believe that you can beat more than ten people by yourself. Don¡¯t be shameless. Get Out of the Xiao family right now. ¡± Wu Zijie laughed out loud. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, this doesn¡¯t make sense. You¡¯re the one who asked me to come here. Aren¡¯t you just using me to take revenge on Xiao Wei, to take revenge for the Arrow she shot at the antique shop that set you up these past few days ¡°I¡¯m taking revenge for you right now, and you¡¯re still chasing me away? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°this is between the two of us. Now, please leave. ¡± Mu Lan had indeed called Wu Zijie over in a fit of anger. Her purpose was to teach Xiao Wei a lesson. She wanted to let her know that she was not easy to bully. However, she did not expect that Xiao Wei¡¯s reaction would be so emotional and even out of control. If this continued, it would inevitably alarm Xiao Peishan. However, Wu Zijie was like a scoundrel. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I have to meet the old man today. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Why are you looking for him? I didn¡¯t give you permission to look for him. ¡± Wu Zijie said, ¡°I have to propose to the old man. If I want to marry Xiao Wei, I have to let the old man know, right? ¡± However, Xiao Wei roared, ¡°dream on. I won¡¯t be with you even if I die. ¡± Wu Zijie grinned and said, ¡°then go and die. ¡± He Yucheng had been standing behind Xiao Wei the whole time. All this time, he had been holding it in. But now, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and almost rushed over. He grabbed Wu Zijie¡¯s collar and said, ¡°say that again. Do you believe that I will push you out of the window? ¡± The banquet hall here was on the third floor of the villa. Xiao Yuan¡¯s banquet villa was very big. It was like a castle. The third floor was at least a hundred meters long. If he really fell from the window, he would definitely die. Wu Zijie, on the other hand, did not seem to be affected at all. He even jokingly looked at he Yucheng, who was now furious. ¡°Your temper is exactly the same as when I was young. ¡± He Yucheng almost roared out, ¡°I¡¯m not your son! ¡± Wu Zijie smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re not my son, then whose son are you ¡°You can¡¯t just jump out from a crack in a rock. The last time you shot me, now you want to fall to my death. You¡¯re really filial. But it¡¯s pretty good. This kind of temper is more like I, Wu Zijie, who was born with it. You can do whatever you want. If you want to cause a mess, you can cause a mess! ¡± The Butler happened to be standing at the side. He was afraid that he yucheng would be impulsive, so he had already stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Young Master Sun, don¡¯t be rash. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be discussed. If someone dies, it¡¯s a big deal. ¡± He Yucheng finally let go. However, Mu Lan directly ordered, ¡°Butler, call security over and chase him away! ¡± Soon, more than ten strong security guards came. Wu Zijie couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He simply stood up himself. ¡°Alright, today I¡¯ll just take it as a warning. I¡¯ll come visit you in person another day. ¡± As he said that, he stood up and walked towards the door. Wu Zijie left as well. However, the strange atmosphere in the banquet hall was left behind. The air seemed to have solidified, turning into pieces that were fixed in place. Even breathing felt extremely difficult. Xiao Wei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°are you satisfied? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 385 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Lan¡¯s voice was also cold. ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor. Xiao Wei, you know that I¡¯m a vengeful person. Don¡¯t provoke me. Don¡¯t let everyone know about your scandals. ¡± Xiao Wei smiled. ¡°Are you threatening me? ¡± Mu Lan did not say anything. Xiao Wei, on the other hand, smiled crazily. ¡°Mu Lan, oh Mu Lan, I was really too merciful to you. I should have strangled your son to death back then. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°now that things have come to this, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I was the one who took your son away. I was the one who bribed the nanny to steal the child for me. I was the one who personally brought him to a foreign land and threw him beside the trash can to leave it to fate. Your son is lucky. If I had known that this day would come, I would have strangled him to death myself. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°It¡¯s actually you, it¡¯s actually you¡­ ¡± She was so excited and shocked that she could not say anything else for a moment. Song Beibei was also very surprised. It was as if the box containing the old past was suddenly opened. And the old truth was like a mirror, reflecting everything bit by bit. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why Xiao Wei would suddenly mention this. She went to look at Gu Yanqing. Although Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was calm. But when Song Beibei suddenly saw his constricted pupils, she knew that the more he kept his composure, the more his heart wavered. The truth of the past was actually like this. Gu Yanqing had always hated his mother and hated the Xiao family to the extreme. However, it was because in his heart, it was originally his mother who used him to frame Xiao Peishan¡¯s original spouse back then in order to marry Xiao Peishan. Song Beibei knew that this was always a worry in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart. Up until now, he still couldn¡¯t let it go. Later, Xiao Peishan said that there was another secret, but up until now, Gu Yanqing still hadn¡¯t found out. That year¡¯s matter seemed to have been sealed under a thick snow mountain. No one could dig it open, no one could see it. But now, there seemed to be a loud bang. The bloody and cruel truth was right in front of her eyes. Mu Lan could not accept it at all. ¡°Why? Why did you do that? Back then, I begged you humbly. ¡± Xiao Wei said, ¡°Mu Lan, let me tell you. The Xiao Family is going to collapse. The real purpose of my return this time is to destroy the Xiao family. I want to see you all fall into hell one by one. Just you wait. The day is coming. ¡± After saying that, Xiao Wei turned around and left. He Yucheng and Wu Zijun chased after her at the same time. The air was filled with the embers of gunpowder. Mu Lan suddenly fell onto the chair. Back then, her child was actually taken away by Xiao Wei herself. Hehe. At that time, she once knelt on the ground and begged for her forgiveness. Despite her bitter pleas that disregarded her face, she still could not escape the result of their mutual hatred. Her mother died, and her son was lost. At that time, it was as if the last bit of affection between them had evaporated, leaving only a devastated hatred. However, in her heart, she did not really want her to die. She still had some memories of the past in her heart. On the surface, they hated her to the bone. But in the bottom of their hearts, they still retained the gratitude and happiness for the past. Moreover, she believed that Xiao Wei was the same. Therefore, even after 30 years, when they quarreled and picked on each other, they had nothing to fear. However, Mu Lan did not expect that it would not be like this a long time ago. Xiao Wei had actually snatched her child away with her own hands and destroyed her world with her own hands. She had lost her son for so many years, but she had never once resented Xiao Wei for this matter. Mu Lan¡¯s expression was a little dazed. Gu Yanqing turned around and left. Song Beibei was a little hesitant, but in the end, she still went to chase after Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing returned to his room. His mood did not seem to have changed at all. He even used the coffee machine that he had not used for a long time to personally brew a cup of coffee for himself. Song Beibei walked over, her heart aching. ¡°drinking coffee at night, aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to sleep? ¡± Gu Yanqing even smiled. ¡°Then forget it, I won¡¯t drink anymore. I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡± As he said this, he turned around. Song Beibei suddenly hugged Gu Yanqing, her face pressed against his chest. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but you don¡¯t have to pretend like you¡¯re fine. You can vent if you want to. I don¡¯t feel good seeing you like this. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± As he said this, he gently pushed Song Beibei away. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t let go. In the end, Gu Yanqing did not push her away. Instead, he hugged Song Beibei even tighter. He buried his face in Song Beibei¡¯s soft hair. He did not speak for a long time. Later, Song Beibei could feel that his shoulders were slightly trembling. Song Beibei could understand how Gu Yanqing felt. It was just like how she felt about Gu Yanqing back then. That feeling of love and hate mixed together. The person he used to hate was his mother. However, he had the blood of that person in him. That relationship that could never be severed tormented him at all times. For so many years, he had always hated him. He hated him so much that he did not show any emotion, but the deepest part of his heart had long been silently festered and festered with countless wounds. And now, he knew that he hated the wrong person¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei comforted Gu Yanqing like she was comforting a child. She could feel all of his grief and contradictions. The most intense emotions hidden in his heart were like lava, seeping out bit by bit. It burned every cell in his body. However, Song Beibei could not do anything at the moment. She could only stay by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side when he was at his most miserable. The next day, something big indeed happened to the Xiao family. Central TV¡¯s financial news channel revealed that all of Peishan Group¡¯s investments for the first half of the year had been wiped out. And this year¡¯s investment plan was Xiao Wei¡¯s ¡°rose plan. ¡± It was even revealed that Peishan group had bought a huge fund some time ago, and this fund company had declared bankruptcy on Wall Street in the United States today. There were even more winners. According to reports from the upper echelons of Peishan group, Peishan group¡¯s funds had long been cut off, and a huge hole had long been left in the finance department. The peishan Group had invested countless amounts of money over the past six months. Without any rules, they had torn down the east wall to make up for the West Wall. The upper echelons of the Peishan group were extremely corrupt. In the past six months, the interior of such a huge business empire had long been riddled with holes and was in turmoil. After this news was exposed, Song Beibei simply could not believe it. However, she inexplicably thought of Xiao Wei¡¯s words from last night. She said viciously, ¡°the purpose of my return this time is to destroy the Xiao family. ¡°. Although it had been a long time since Song Beibei had been to the Peishan group. However, the feeling of a storm was constantly looming over the city. There seemed to be a net hanging above their heads, and today, the net had finally come down and trapped all of them. What was even worse was that this matter was soon found out by Xiao Peishan. In the afternoon, Xiao Peishan flew into a rage. ¡°Call Xiao Wei back! ¡± Xiao Peishan did not know what had happened last night. However, today was the day he went to the hospital for a check-up. Although everyone was extremely careful, the whole city was filled with wind and rain, and the whole world was filled with news about the Peishan group. Things happened too quickly, and everyone was caught off guard. In the evening, all the big screens in the city broadcasted a live broadcast. It was Xiao Wei who announced to the whole world through the media, ¡°the PEISHAN GROUP HAS DECLARED BANKRUPTCY! ¡± From the moment the public knew that the Peishan group had a problem to the moment the current president of the Peishan group declared bankruptcy, less than 24 hours had passed. To many people, this was simply a big joke. But for some, it was an unprecedented disaster! Chapter 386 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION This meant that the Peishan group shares that were once worth thousands of gold coins were now worthless. This meant that the original shareholders of the Peishan group would basically go bankrupt. This meant that the collapse of a business empire would crush thousands of people at the bottom and even cause social unrest. Chaos. All the big screens in the entire port city were playing this news repeatedly. Xiao Peishan saw it on the bus back home. No one could stop it from happening. After Xiao Peishan flew into a rage, he quickly calmed down. When he returned to the Xiao family, his face was already dark, and there were no more ripples in his eyes. Song Beibei did not know if anyone had contacted Xiao Wei. But before Xiao Wei came, an uninvited guest had come to visit. He was now in Xiao Peishan¡¯s study. And this person was not very welcome in the Xiao family. Wu Zijie had already stayed in Xiao Peishan¡¯s study for an hour. Song Beibei could see the faint light coming from the study from the door of her room. The door was actually tightly shut. Therefore, Song Beibei felt that even the faint light was like an illusion to her. Gu Yanqing sat in the room calmly. However, his brows were furrowed. He turned on the television and was watching the social news. The news was still abuzz with news about the Peishan incident. It was said that some of the higher-ups of the Peishan group suddenly heard the news and some actually fainted on the spot. From the beginning to the end, the president of the Peishan group was unable to give a reasonable explanation. Countless employees were about to lose their jobs. The factories under the Peishan group were also announced to be closed down, and even the vacation villa that was being built was forced to stop construction. Countless people at the bottom were acknowledged to have lost their jobs in an instant, and the Peishan group declared bankruptcy. This caused a series of production systems to collapse and break down. The entire Peishan group was like a centipede that had its head chopped off, but the side branches were still struggling crazily. Song Beibei also turned around and returned. Song Beibei found it hard to imagine how serious the matter had become. However, the entire atmosphere of the Xiao family seemed to fall into a strange silence. Xiao Mianjun had just returned from Japan. She didn¡¯t seem to have much of a reaction to this matter, but there was an expected indifference. It was as if she had already expected everything that happened today. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that there was once when they were having breakfast, Xiao Mianjun had told Gu Yanqing that she had discovered that something was wrong with the company recently, and that Xiao Wei seemed to be plotting something else. Did she already know something? Song Beibei doesn¡¯t know. Song Beibei walked over to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side and asked, ¡°with the size of the Peishan Group, it won¡¯t collapse overnight. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and remained silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not something that happens overnight. From the first day Xiao Wei came to the Peishan group, she already had a plan. That¡¯s why she came up with the Rose Plan. Actually, I had a premonition earlier, but¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yanqing was silent. Song Beibei knew. But at that time, Gu Yanqing chose to turn a blind eye. Presumably, at that time, he was anxious to separate Pearl Corporation from Peishan Corporation because he had considered this. Song Beibei knew that in the past, Gu Yanqing actually didn¡¯t care much about this family. Especially the matters in the company. So many things were turned a blind eye. especially after Xiao Wei took over, Gu Yanqing was anxious to get out. Xiao Wei happened to seize power at that time, so Gu Yanqing simply pushed the boat with the current. His indifference towards this family and the Peishan Corporation was more or less due to the knot in his heart towards the Xiao family. But now¡­ ¡­ His feelings should have become more complicated. Song Beibei was still puzzled. ¡°Xiao Wei wants to destroy the company. With such a big commotion, How could it be so quiet? Even with Wu Zijun as a cover, the company clearly has two factions. I don¡¯t believe that Xiao Jiankai didn¡¯t notice anything at all? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Xiao Jiankai already knew. Maybe he was the first to know. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely surprised. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°actually, he had already signed a share transfer agreement with Xiao Wei. He was the first to transfer all of his shares to Xiao Wei. Last night, he merely took the opportunity to announce it. Before Peishan group went bankrupt, he actually made a huge profit. Therefore, Peishan Group¡¯s shareholders suffered heavy losses this time. Only he was able to escape unscathed in the whirlpool. Therefore, he already knew about it. He was just watching from the sidelines. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. She thought to herself, this Xiao Jiankai is indeed an old fox. He must have realized that the current situation was not right and had already made plans for himself. On the surface, it was to remove his armor and return to the field. In reality, he was a wily old fox. Song Beibei was also worried. Song Beibei secretly went to Xiao Peishan¡¯s door to check on the movements there. Wu Zijie was a very scary person. Song Beibei was a little worried. However, the door to the study was tightly shut. Song Beibei could not hear a single sound from inside. Song Beibei stayed at the door for a while and then planned to go back. Unexpectedly, when she reached the entrance of the corridor, she saw he yucheng walking up the stairs. Song Beibei was almost stunned. He Yucheng was also stunned. His footsteps stopped at the same spot. Meeting at this moment, Song Beibei had an indescribable complicated feeling in her heart. Did He Yucheng know what Xiao Wei did? Surely He knew? In addition, after he Yucheng confessed last time, Song Beibei completely did not know how to face him. Song Beibei was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t even make a sound before she walked away. ¡°Beibei. ¡± In the end, she was stopped by the voice behind her. Song Beibei turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± He Yucheng slowly walked over. He walked in front of Song Beibei, looked into her eyes, and suddenly said, ¡°you know, I actually don¡¯t have a choice. ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s words seemed inexplicable. But Song Beibei could hear what he was saying. He Yucheng used more of an explanation tone. He had no choice because the person who hated the Xiao family and wanted to destroy the Xiao family was his mother. Song Beibei said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to say it. I know. I know everything. ¡± He Yucheng¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and struggle. He said, ¡°you don¡¯t know. In fact, you don¡¯t know anything. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head in surprise. He Yucheng said in a deep voice, ¡°do you know why my mother left the Xiao Family back then? ¡± Song Beibei naturally knew the reason. ¡°because your father wanted to marry Mu Lan that year, and your mother was disheartened. She broke off her relationship with Xiao Peishan and ran away from home. ¡± This was the answer that everyone agreed on. However, Song Beibei suddenly reacted when she went. Could there be another secret? That year, what exactly happened at that time? Why was he yucheng the son of Xiao Wei and Wu Zijie? Why did Wu Zijie say that he was imprisoned in San Francisco for 20 years because of Xiao Wei. Why did he say that Xiao Wei had actually been a prostitute in San Francisco? Everything was like a tangled ball of thread. You wanted to stretch out your hand to fiddle with it, but it wrapped itself around your body. Song Beibei raised her head and looked at he Yucheng inquisitively. Slowly, he Yucheng opened his mouth, but there was an incomparable pain and resentment in his voice. ¡°Back then, my mother didn¡¯t run away from home, but was kidnapped. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, it was like a sudden clap of thunder. It actually made her mind go blank for a moment. She didn¡¯t run away from home. Was She kidnapped? Song Beibei almost blurted out, ¡°Mu Lan kidnapped her? ¡± Chapter 387 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He Yucheng didn¡¯t say anything. He heard someone call he Yucheng¡¯s name at the corridor entrance. The two of them looked towards the corridor entrance. Xiao Wei was standing there, expressionless. For some reason, when Song Beibei saw Xiao Wei, she felt her heart tighten. She was at the Xiao residence now. Something big was going to happen. He Yucheng looked at Xiao Wei, the corners of his lips moved, and he swallowed the words he wanted to say. Xiao Wei slowly walked over. Song Beibei only felt that her expression was filled with determination. It was as if she had come back to put an end to it. Song Beibei also felt that she must have come back to put an end to it. She had already announced to the world through the media today that Peishan group had gone bankrupt. She had also personally admitted that the purpose of her return this time was to completely destroy the Xiao Family. Actually, Song Beibei had many things that she did not understand. If Xiao Wei really hated her for what Mu Lan had done back then, then coming back to seize the Xiao Family¡¯s property and leaving Mu Lan with nothing, she had already achieved her goal. Why did she have to be so decisive. Why did she have to destroy everything that Xiao Peishan had worked for his entire life? Wasn¡¯t she also a member of the Xiao Family? Xiao Wei had already stood in front of Song Beibei and he Yucheng. She seemed to be able to see through Song Beibei¡¯s doubts. She said, ¡°If you want to know the answer, go to the study. ¡± As she said that, she turned to He Yucheng and said, ¡°follow me. ¡± As she said that, she walked in the direction of Xiao Peishan¡¯s study. He Yucheng glanced at Song Beibei and followed after her. Song Beibei stood there in a daze. She had a bad feeling in her heart. She immediately returned to her room. As soon as she entered, she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°Xiao Wei and he Yucheng are here. They went to the study. Wu Zijie is there too. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°Is the old man alone in the room? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡± Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing to the study. The study door was ajar. Gu Yanqing pushed it open and walked in. And inside, it was much quieter than Song Beibei had imagined. Xiao Peishan was sitting in the Leather Sofa chair behind the desk. Wu Zijie was sitting on the Sofa not far away. Xiao Wei and he Yucheng had obviously just arrived and had not even had the time to sit down. Xiao Peishan saw Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Sit Down. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing also sat down on the SOFA. After a long while, Xiao Peishan said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so heartless. I don¡¯t have much time left. If you destroy Peishan group with the truth, it will take at most two to three months. ¡± Xiao Wei sneered, ¡°I just can¡¯t wait anymore. Father, I want you to see for yourself what you care about the most, money, power, wealth, and reputation. All of them will be destroyed in one night. I just want you to experience for yourself what it feels like to lose everything in an instant. ¡± Xiao Peishan was obviously emotional, but he seemed to be holding it in. ¡°I¡¯m your father after all. Do you have to be so heartless? ¡± When Xiao Wei heard him say this, she suddenly couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°father, what kind of father are you? What I¡¯m doing now is only one-tenth of what you did to me back then. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°you only know that I abandoned your mother back then. You only thought that I was the one who let down my expectations and married someone else back then. However, do you know that it was your mother who did something that let me down first? I have been hiding this matter for many years. I originally wanted to bring this matter into the coffin. However, since all of you are here today, I will let everything that happened back then surface. It will save me from death. You still hate me.¡± However, Xiao Wei clearly did not believe him. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°it was your mother, he yun, who betrayed me first. She actually cheated on me with my best brother for 12 years, a whole 12 years. In other words, she has been cheating on me ever since you were five years old. If it was anyone else, it would have been fine, but it just had to be my best brother. She did not consider my feelings at all. At that time, I did not want everyone to know about it, so I did not announce it. ¡± Xiao Peishan opened a drawer beside him. He took out a stack of documents. He scattered the documents on the table He said excitedly, ¡°come and take a look. Take a good look. I¡¯ve kept all the information from the past. This is evidence of your mother¡¯s infidelity. I¡¯ve never opened this drawer in all these years. I also plan to burn all of these in the past before I die. But now, you should know the truth. ¡± Xiao Wei walked over in disbelief. She picked up the stack of documents. Coincidentally, a stack of photos fell to the ground. There was even a photo that slid in front of Song Beibei. The photo was indeed an old photo. It was developed from a film more than ten years ago. Because it was old, there was a layer of yellow on it. It was as if time had left a layer of time dust on it. On the screen was the face of an unfamiliar woman. And this woman¡¯s facial features were somewhat similar to Xiao Wei¡¯s. Song Beibei guessed that this woman must be Xiao Wei¡¯s mother, Xiao Peishan¡¯s original wife, he yun. This woman was playing golf. She wore white sports equipment and looked energetic. Her face was full of bright smiles. But other than that, there was another man on the screen. That man, Song Beibei, was also very strange. But he looked somewhat similar to Wu Zijie, who was now in the study. That man stood behind the woman and grabbed he yun¡¯s hand from behind. He also had a smile on his face. The two of them looked intimate, as if the man was teaching the woman to play ball, but it also seemed like the two of them were whispering and flirting with each other. Other than that, there were also a few photos scattered on the ground. They were obviously taken secretly. There were photos of the two of them eating together, entering and leaving the hotel, and even entering and leaving the same room. There was even a photo taken secretly from outside the window. The two of them were intimate¡­ ¡­ These photos were almost certain that the relationship between the two of them was extraordinary. When Xiao Wei saw these photos, her fingers trembled slightly. It was as if she really did not expect it. Even her voice was trembling slightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on with him? How could it be him? ¡± Song Beibei had no idea who Xiao Wei was talking about? The air seemed to become very quiet in an instant. But it was in this inexplicable strangeness that.. Wu Zijie suddenly said in a careless tone, ¡°your mother and my father are having an affair. This matter is true. I can testify that I discovered it a long time ago. It has been at least ten years. My old man has a hobby. He likes photography and then develops his own photos. There is a basement in the house, which he has converted into his personal photo library. However, it is indeed a restricted area in the house. Even my mother does not have a key. However, there was once when my old man forgot to close the door due to an urgent matter. I secretly ran in. There are pictures of a woman hanging on the wall of the basement. Some of them look like they have been hanging for a long time. Some of them have just been developed. That woman is your mother. At that time, I knew that my father and your mother¡¯s relationship was not ordinary. I even told my mother about this matter. However, my mother did not care and told me not to care. Later on, I found out that my mother already knew. My mother also has men outside. They play their own games. Since that is the case, I am not surprised. ¡± Xiao Wei was still in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re spreading rumors. You¡¯re slandering me. I won¡¯t believe a single word that comes out of your mouth. ¡± Wu Zijie was still evil. ¡°believe it or not, why would I lie to you? It¡¯s just cheating. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Xiao Wei flipped through the information page by page. The photos, the open records, and even the receipt of He Yun¡¯s gift for that person were all kept intact. The information was indeed records from thirty years ago. Some things could be seen at a glance and could not be faked. It was really beyond her expectation. Chapter 388 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Peishan¡¯s voice was filled with pain However, there seemed to be some resentment mixed in. ¡°One is my wife, and the other is the brother who grew up with me and treated me like a brother. The two people I trust the most in this world pushed me into hell just like that. Tell me, how can I endure this? ¡± Wu Zijie chuckled. ¡°So, my father¡¯s ending will not end well. ¡± Although Wu Zijie said it briefly, he still left a heavy blow in everyone¡¯s hearts. Song Beibei had almost figured out that he yun¡¯s cheating partner was Wu Tianxiong. Song Beibei had naturally heard of this name. When she had just entered the Peishan Corporation, she had been exposed. This person¡¯s name was still famous in the history of the Peishan Corporation. Back then, there were three people who had opened the door to Xiao Peishan. Other than Xiao Liankai, the other person was this Wu Tianxiong. Xiao Wei said, ¡°if that¡¯s really the case, you can just divorce your mother. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°after I found out what she did, I also directly proposed a divorce, but your mother refused. Your mother¡¯s family was prominent, and she was the second generation of a prominent family. At that time, the most important thing was the issue of reputation. Not to mention that her actions were found out, even if I divorce her, I¡¯m afraid that the other side would also investigate the matter. Her father was extremely powerful, and he was a person who valued reputation the most. If she found out about this matter, I¡¯m afraid that she would not spare your mother. Therefore, your mother came up with a plan. ¡± Xiao Wei had a bad premonition in her heart. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°your mother completely plotted against me on your birthday. Your mother originally wanted to create a weakness to blackmail me, but she never thought that I would still insist on divorcing her and simply take Mu Lan. ¡± Song Beibei did not understand what he said at all. However, Xiao Wei took a step back in disbelief. Even her fingers began to tremble. Xiao Peishan said, ¡°everything that happened back then was caused by your mother. She was the one who drugged my wine and placed an unconscious little girl on my bed. I¡¯ve been married to her for twenty years. Even though we shared the same bed and had different dreams, I never expected that I would be schemed against by her one day. After that, she had a large amount of evidence in her hands, so she came over to blackmail me. However, I, Xiao Peishan, am not the kind of person she imagined. I used some means to snatch all the evidence in her hands. I insisted on a divorce and told her to leave the house with nothing. I also wrote a letter of seven deadly sins and placed it on your grandfather¡¯s table. Your mother really hated me at that time, but I also hated her. However, did you really think that I was the one who drove her crazy because I wanted to marry Mu Lan ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your mother went crazy because I forced Wu Tianxiong to cut off all contact with your mother after he found out about the matter. In the face of wealth and benefits, Wu Tianxiong gave up on your mother. I forced him to make a choice in front of your mother. From then on, your mother was filled with hatred and hatred. That¡¯s why she became depressed and went crazy. However, that¡¯s also because she deserved it. ¡± Xiao Wei couldn¡¯t say a word. Song Beibei was also extremely shocked. This world placed all the blame on Mu Lan. So it wasn¡¯t. So the rumors of the mistress taking over were just fabricated slander. And Mu Lan was actually a complete and utter victim. Xiao Peishan¡¯s voice seemed to have softened a little. ¡°I think you guys must be very shocked. Indeed, the most innocent person in this matter is Mu Lan. Back then, she was the one who bore all the blame. It¡¯s just that she had a stubborn personality. At that time, she also hated me to the extreme, so she didn¡¯t bother to explain to the world. And this scapegoat, she carried it for more than thirty years. This is also something that I feel very guilty about. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then why don¡¯t you clarify it? ¡± Song Beibei regretted asking this question. Because she had thought it through. If she wanted to clarify it, the Xiao family¡¯s series of scandals would be exposed to the public. Therefore, it was impossible to clarify it to the outside world. Xiao Wei could not accept this fact at all. And without knowing when, Mu Lan had already appeared at the door. She seemed to have heard all of this a long time ago. Mu Lan walked in without batting an eyelid. Xiao Wei looked at her with eyes full of contradictions. After a long while, she said, ¡°why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me all these years ago? Why didn¡¯t you say anything back then? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it. I only blame myself for my bad luck. On your birthday, there were so many students, but your mother chose me. When I woke up from your father¡¯s bed, I knew that everything had changed. Even if I explained, the two of US wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the past. So, what does it matter if you hate me or not? ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s fingers clenched into fists. She felt as if her worldview had been destroyed. She had hated, suffered, forgotten, and torn apart. However, there was something that suddenly told her that the person she hated was actually an innocent victim. However, she had already done everything to hurt her. Xiao Wei said, ¡°if I knew, if I knew this¡­ I wouldn¡¯t¡­ I wouldn¡¯t hurt your son, I wouldn¡¯t do that¡­ all these years, I¡¯ve been tortured too¡­ ¡± Mu Lan turned around. ¡°I really can¡¯t forgive you for this. ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s lips curled into a helpless smile. ¡°I know, if I were you, I would never forgive the person who hurt my son. ¡± Xiao Wei had originally come to ask for forgiveness, but she was full of grievances. The resentment that she had accumulated over the past few decades was like a poisonous snake entrenched in her heart. Even after coming out of San Francisco, even after that, she started her own life again. Even after she changed her name, as if she was another person. She still couldn¡¯t erase the pain and guilt in her heart. But at that time, she was actually guilty. Because at that time, she threw away her younger brother who had the same blood as her. So, even if what happened afterwards, she also felt that it was God¡¯s punishment. She was kidnapped, sold to San Francisco, and lived in Darkness for seven years. At that time, she was extremely depraved. During that time, there were many rich children, even high officials, who were infatuated with her. It wasn¡¯t that she had no way to escape. But she didn¡¯t. She watched herself fall and sink to the bottom of the quagmire. She didn¡¯t want to climb up. She lived like a Zombie. She used the dirtiest and darkest side of time to numb herself. Until she met Wu Zijie. At that time, between her and Wu Zijie¡­ ¡­ It was really difficult to explain ¡­ In short, at the last moment, when he wanted to take her away,. She hid a bag of drugs in the middle of his shoes, which was sniffed out by the police dogs at the airport. He didn¡¯t make it back home. He was caught by Interpol and sent to an international trial. He was imprisoned for 20 years. The shoes were the only gift she gave him. Although he was bad, he wasn¡¯t unpardonable. However, at that time, she had already despaired of the world, and her heart had long been tainted by darkness. She had seen too much, and she had long taken human life for granted, let alone freedom. She had wanted to end her life, but suddenly found herself pregnant. Thus, a small life gave her a glimmer of hope. She suddenly returned to the country, went to a strange city, changed her appearance, and started her life anew. It was as if she had never experienced any of the past. She kept those unforgettable resentments in the deepest part of her heart, allowing them to rot, but she never touched them. She thought that she would live her life peacefully and steadily. Even after Gu Yanqing appeared. Even after the emotional entanglement between Song Beibei and AH Sheng. She did not dig up the past, as if it was really a clean break with the past. She never thought of coming back to fight for the family property, never thought of seeing the people and things of the past again. But all of this changed after she met Wu Zijie again. He uncovered an even crueler truth¡­ ¡­ Chapter 389 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION So she decided to come back. She decided to take revenge. She decided to take back everything she had suffered in the past with interest. But now, she suddenly realized that there was another side to some things. When she hurt that child, all these years, it was the only thing she felt wrong about. It was also the most regretful thing she had ever done in her life. The child was innocent. It was his parents who had to pay the price. At the moment she hated him the most, she told herself that it was only right for a mother to repay her child¡¯s debt. What Mu Lan owed her, it was understandable for her to get it back from her son. But she was wrong, and she was wrong again and again. She suddenly felt that everything she was doing now had become meaningless. The debt that she had wanted to collect and settle, she suddenly did not want to pursue it anymore. It was as if after such a long time, the anger that she had held back, the past that was about to torture her to the point of madness, had gradually become insignificant. Those injuries to herself seemed to be even with the injuries to Mu Lan. She suddenly didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. Xiao Wei suddenly stood up and didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t regret destroying the Peishan Corporation at all. That was what Xiao Peishan owed her. She had come back today to show off and show off to them. To have one last celebration. However, she didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Everyone seemed to be in silence. Just as Xiao Wei turned around. Wu Zijie suddenly stood up. His voice was as evil as ever. And at this moment, there was a hint of malice in it. Wu Zijie said, ¡°Xiao Wei, you still haven¡¯t settled your debt? Just because of this little bit of guilt? ¡± Xiao Wei stopped and looked at Wu Zijie with a cold and resentful gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. ¡± Wu Zijie stood up from the SOFA. ¡°everyone, while everyone is here today, let¡¯s take advantage of this opportunity to take revenge. ¡± He said, ¡°let me tell everyone the story of the past¡­ ¡± Wu Zijie said, ¡°No one knows more about the Xiao family than me ¡°It was indeed he yun who dominated everything back then, but what happened later was not like this. ¡± Xiao Wei, however, appeared a little agitated. ¡°You clearly know all this, so why didn¡¯t you tell me last time? ¡± Wu Zijie said, ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t come to take revenge. Then there wouldn¡¯t be a good show to watch today. ¡± Xiao Peishan said, ¡°what exactly did you do? ¡± Wu Zijie said, ¡°I only told Xiao Wei the truth back then. Back then, you were the one who had your own daughter kidnapped. ¡± This sentence shocked everyone present. Song Beibei also felt as if her heart had skipped a beat. Just now at the corridor entrance. He Yucheng also said that Xiao Wei had not run away from home back then. She had been kidnapped. At that time, Song Beibei¡¯s first reaction was that perhaps Mu Lan had kidnapped her. Because in this family, at least on the surface, the two of them had a deep grudge. But after saying it, she regretted it. During this period of time, her opinion of Mu Lan had changed too much. Deep Down, she was not as ruthless and scheming as Song Beibei had once thought. On the contrary, she was just being stubborn and soft-hearted. However, no matter what, she simply could not imagine that the person was Xiao Peishan and that the person who kidnapped Xiao Wei was his biological father. Xiao Peishan¡¯s face instantly changed. He instantly darkened, like a tiger that was about to explode in anger. However, Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes revealed an indescribable pain. Wu Zijie was still as fearless as ever. ¡°Back then, when everything was settled and the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest young master had just reached the full moon, Xiao Peishan decided to marry Mu Lan. On the eve of the wedding, Xiao Wei ran away from home. It was rumored that she could not stand it when her father remarried, so she broke off relations with the Xiao family. However, it was actually not the case. It was just that Xiao Wei¡¯s methods were too extreme, and she kept saying that she would definitely ruin the wedding. Xiao Peishan simply led a kidnapping incident, thinking that after the wedding was over, he would let his daughter return home. ¡± Almost everyone held their breath, even Mu Lan¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. She also did not know the inside story. Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence ¡°Xiao Peishan was still immersed in the pain of losing his beloved son. At that time, Xiao Peishan had indeed raised funds and was planning to save her. However, he hesitated at the last moment of the exchange and deliberately delayed the time. He ignored his daughter¡¯s consolation and called the police. The Black Eagle Gang also suffered heavy losses that time. They did not get a single cent of the money, but they were almost wiped out by the police. The furious leader of the Black Eagle Gang originally wanted to kill Xiao Wei, but his subordinates suggested that he sell Xiao Wei to an overseas underground market, even if it was just a small profit. Therefore, Xiao Wei was sold to an overseas market and went to several places. In the end, she was sold to San Francisco, where she worked as a ¡°Chinese doll¡± for seven years Wu Zijie continued, ¡°at the end of the day, Xiao Wei wanted to kill her half-brother because of her own hatred, but in the end, she was still soft-hearted. She just abandoned him and left him to fate. However, the old man was really ruthless. He knew the situation at that time and deliberately stalled for time. Later on, he clearly had time to save his daughter, but he did not care about her life and personally pushed her into a dead end. Xiao Wei only knew that her father did raise money to save her back then, but she did not know which part went wrong. The police intervened and that angered the kidnappers. So all these years, she actually did not hate his father because she did not know that the old man deliberately wanted to send her off. At the last moment, he abandoned his daughter. ¡± Xiao Wei felt as if she had been poked in a sore spot. ¡°Dad, do you know what my life was like when I was in San Francisco Do you know what it was like to be plagued by all sorts of illnesses at that time? I was beaten and humiliated almost every day. All of my self-esteem and confidence were trampled under my feet. Did you know what it was like to live like a dog ¡°But at that time, I didn¡¯t blame you. I just hated myself. I felt that I deserved it. I did something outrageous. This was God¡¯s punishment for me. I accepted all of it. However, I didn¡¯t expect that all of this was deliberately put on me by you. ¡± Xiao Peishan asked in a deep voice, ¡°if you wanted to take revenge, why didn¡¯t you come back earlier? ¡± Wu Zijie answered on Xiao Wei¡¯s behalf, ¡°she only found out about this later. I only told her about it when I was released from prison. I didn¡¯t plan to tell her all of this, but your daughter was imprisoned in San Francisco for 20 years. When I came out, how could I let her have an easy time? At that time, she changed her identity and lived a life without desires. I was just curious if she would do something crazy if she knew the truth back then. ¡± Wu Zijie looked relieved. ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t disappoint me! ¡± Chapter 390 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Peishan¡¯s expression was heavy, but in the end, he said, ¡°back then, I was indeed the one who abandoned you. If you hate me, then hate me. ¡± Xiao Peishan looked like he was in endless sorrow. ¡°But back then, I lost two children in one go. Who knows the pain in my heart? Wu Zijie, back then, you were the one who told me that Xiao Wei had personally thrown Yan Qing into the Huangpu River. Why did you lie about that? ¡± The turn of events happened too quickly. Even Xiao Wei did not seem to have expected it. ¡°You were the one who said that? ¡± Wu Zijie laughed out loud. ¡°Yes, it was all me. It was also me who suggested to the gang leader at that time to sell you overseas. At that time, I was also working in the Black Eagle Gang and could be considered as your father¡¯s informant. In the end, the person you should hate the most is me. ¡± Xiao Wei looked a little incredulous. ¡°Why? Why did you do this? ¡± Wu Zijie¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile, even a little light-hearted. ¡°who asked you to love my old-fashioned and dull brother, yet you never looked up to me? ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s body gradually trembled. Wu Zijie continued, ¡°I want you to leave the position of the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest daughter. As long as you are the Xiao Family¡¯s eldest daughter, the person you will marry sooner or later will definitely be my brother. Only you will have nothing. Only when you fall into the dust will you see me. Just like when you first saw me in San Francisco, it was as if you saw the savior. I personally destroyed you first, and then saved you from Hell. Only then will you be grateful to me, and only then will you treat me as a human being. ¡± Xiao Wei was at a loss for words. At this moment, he Yucheng could not take it anymore and stepped forward. He punched Wu Zijie and made him fall onto the SOFA. He Yucheng also roared, ¡°you¡¯re worse than a beast! ¡± Blood oozed out of the corner of Wu Zijie¡¯s mouth. He smiled and wiped it off. ¡°I¡¯m worse than a beast, but I¡¯m your biological father. ¡± He Yucheng still wanted to step forward, but Xiao Wei stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡± Xiao Wei seemed to have regained some rationality She said, ¡°father, you abandoned me back then, and I destroyed the Peishan group today. The enmity between us has been cut off. Thirty years ago, the outside world was rumored to have cut off my relationship with the Xiao family. Today, I am here to announce that from now on, I, he Suxian, have no more connection with you, Xiao Peishan. From Today on, I will really cut off my relationship with you. From now on, my surname is not Xiao. After a hundred years, I will not send you off. You will pretend that you never gave birth to a daughter like me. ¡± With that, Xiao Wei turned around and left the Xiao Family¡¯s study room. Wu Zijie smiled. ¡°Old man, I should go too. Don¡¯t be angry. Money is just a worldly possession. Your health is the most important. ¡± With that, Wu Zijie chased after Xiao Wei. There were only four people left in the study room. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were still sitting on the original Sofa. Song Beibei was a little confused. She had a simple family relationship since she was young. Even if it was just Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei always felt that he had ill intentions. However, she had never thought that the human heart could be so complicated. The events of the past were slowly unraveled one by one. In the end, they all surfaced bit by bit. The truth was so cruel, but it was as intricate as a Web. But who should be responsible for these tragedies? Because of HE YUN¡¯s infidelity Because of Xiao Peishan¡¯s ruthlessness Because of Xiao Wei¡¯s determination, or Wu Zijie¡¯s selfishness? It was as if everyone was the culprit, but everyone seemed to be the victim. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that Gu Yanqing had once said something meaningful to her. In this world, everything had a dark side. When a person faced the sun, there would always be a shadow behind him. Time had no right or wrong, it was just a different standpoint. Back then, Song Beibei had a hard time understanding this sentence. In that hot-blooded and youthful blood, she had always thought that Love was love, hate was hate, and right and wrong were completely distinct. She had always disdained Gu Yanqing¡¯s methods, only thinking that it was an excuse for selfishness. But now, she really couldn¡¯t tell who was wrong¡­ ¡­ Mu Lan seemed to be very shocked. She had not expected many things back then. She also did not expect that Xiao Peishan had really given up on Xiao Wei. Although the kidnapping incident back then had sealed off all the media, she knew about it. It was just that at that time, her son had been lost and she was on the verge of a mental breakdown, so she did not know what exactly had happened. However, she had always thought that Xiao Wei had been rescued, but she just did not want to go home. She was more willing to believe what the media reported later. Xiao Wei had run away from home and severed her relationship with Xiao Peishan. But at this moment, she did not know how to react. She only sighed heavily in the end. She finally understood why Xiao Wei wanted the position of chairman of the Peishan group the moment she returned, so Xiao Peishan simply gave it to her. Perhaps there was some guilt and atonement mixed in this. But now, the Peishan group had already declared bankruptcy. The shares that she used to fuss over were now worthless. She did not know how to end things at this point. The collapse of a business empire would definitely bring about a huge disaster. What would happen next. No one could predict. Xiao Peishan¡¯s expression was solemn. Mu Lan walked over. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go back and rest. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow. ¡± Xiao Peishan did not say anything. He was about to stand up. Mu Lan turned around to get him a cane. But when she turned around, Xiao Peishan, who had just stood up, suddenly fell backwards. ¡ª ¨C Song Beibei stood numbly outside the emergency room. That was a terrible scene. All the people watched Xiao Peishan fall down. In the car, Xiao Peishan has almost stopped the heartbeat, lips purple. Mu Lan hugged Xiao Peishan and kept crying. And Gu Yanqing silently drove the car quickly, but Song Beibei sat in the passenger seat, saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands, already trembling. The Red Light in the emergency room was on the whole time. There were already two notices of critical illness. Every time she signed, Mu Lan¡¯s hands were trembling. In the wee hours of the morning, the doctor finally came out. Mu Lan immediately rushed up and grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°Director Fang, how is Peishan? ¡± Director Fang¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, we tried our best. We¡¯re very sorry for your loss. ¡± His words were like a bolt from the blue. Mu Lan took a few steps back and suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Peishan¡­ Peishan¡­ ¡± Song Beibei could not help but burst into tears. In the next few days, everyone seemed to be in a daze. Mu Lan fell ill. All the burdens fell on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulders. Gu Yanqing arranged everything in an orderly manner. As expected, Xiao Wei didn¡¯t appear at Xiao Peishan¡¯s funeral. It was just that he Yucheng came over during the wake. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t sleep for three days and three nights during the wake. Song Beibei only felt that Gu Yanqing seemed to have lost weight rapidly. After Xiao Peishan passed away, Gu Yanqing seemed to be particularly silent. However, he was still the same as usual, taking care of everything properly. Three days later, Xiao Peishan was buried in peace. The cemetery had been chosen long ago. It was the most expensive cemetery in port city and the best tomb. It was said that Xiao Peishan had personally chosen it back then. Mu Lan dragged her seriously ill body as she stood in front of the cemetery. Looking at the photo on the tombstone, she could not help but shed tears again. The photo on the tombstone was of Xiao Peishan when he was young. Mu Lan said, ¡°when he married me back then, he was like this. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 391 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Lan¡¯s illness has not yet recovered, looks Pale. But at this moment has calmed down a lot, but the eyes still have a trace of indelible pain. Mu Lan seemed to have sunk into some sort of memory. ¡°actually, back then, I really hated him to the extreme. That was because back then, I valued the friendship between Xiao Wei more than anything else. That was the most extravagant thing that I had ever had. I felt that I felt that everything I had had been destroyed by him. If I had not been pregnant back then, I definitely would not have married him. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s eyes sparkled with tears. ¡°But Pei Shan has been really good to me all his life. He has always been accommodating to me. And just like that, more than half of his life has passed. Now that he¡¯s gone, my heart is empty. The bits and pieces of us that have been together for the past thirty years have always lingered in my mind. His things are all at home. The clothes in the closet, the books he likes to read by the bedside, everything is intact. Why did he just disappear just like that? ¡± Song Beibei knew that Mu Lan was upset. Life and death were more important than anything else. No matter what happened between them, no matter how the marriage began. But it had been like this for more than thirty years. More than ten thousand days and nights, the little bit of feelings that they had spent together day and night had long been fused into their bone marrow. Song Beibei could do nothing but accompany her and comfort her. Xiao Xintong stood beside Mu Lan and held mu Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, GRANDPA didn¡¯t leave us. GRANDPA just became the stars in the sky. Every night, he would look at us and accompany us. ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s childish and serious words seemed to give some comfort to Mu Lan. She Patted Xin Tong¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you, Xin Tong. You¡¯re a little angel. ¡± It was already night when they returned from the cemetery. Gu Yanqing had not rested for three days. Song Beibei knew that he was very tired, but she also knew that he was very sad. Gu Yanqing was like this. The more sad he was, the more emotionless he was. Compared to Mu Lan, Song Beibei was more worried about Gu Yanqing. Mu Lan had already cried. The grief and pain in her heart needed tears to unbridled liberation. However, Gu Yanqing was a cause for concern. His behavior was too normal. Everything was arranged in an orderly manner. He was able to consider those trivial matters thoroughly. And during this period of time, in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, he was like a robot. Everything was calculated in an orderly manner. But he had forgotten to calculate himself. Song Beibei was actually very worried. Gu Yanqing had not slept for three days. His eyes were red and bloodshot. He looked like he had lost a lot of weight. Although he still looked well-dressed, Song Beibei felt sorry for him. At night, Gu Yanqing still had a lot of things to deal with. Although Peishan group had declared bankruptcy, it still left a mess behind. Some of the original shareholders of the company came to Gu Yanqing when they could not find Xiao Wei. To be honest, Gu Yanqing did not own any shares of the company. In nature, these things had nothing to do with him. On the contrary, Song Beibei still held 20% of peishan group¡¯s shares. After the group of people left. The entire Xiao family quieted down. The air was filled with sadness. Song Beibei quietly walked into the study room. She saw Gu Yanqing taking off his glasses and pinching the bridge of his nose. Song Beibei walked behind Gu Yanqing and reached out to massage his shoulder. ¡°Are you tired? ¡± Gu Yanqing placed a hand on the back of Song Beibei¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°Is Xin Tong Asleep? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Xin Tong is already asleep. You should go rest too. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I still have some things to take care of. You should go back to your room first. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s voice was filled with stubbornness. ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep today, I¡¯ll stay here to accompany you. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. These past few days, she had also been running around and doing a lot of things. She had also been doing her best to take care of Mu Lan. Gu Yanqing could also tell that she was very tired. Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to your room. ¡± After returning to the room, Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some bath water. Take a good bath to relax. ¡± Song Beibei turned around and went to the bathroom. When Song Beibei came out of the bathroom, Gu Yanqing had already fallen asleep on the bed. Gu Yanqing looked really tired. He didn¡¯t even take off his clothes and shoes. He just fell asleep on the bed. Although he slept very soundly, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a stable state. The space between his brows was tightly furrowed. Song Beibei carefully took off Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoes and coat. She opened the blanket and covered Gu Yanqing. She also slept beside Gu Yanqing and gently hugged his waist. It seemed like it had been a long time since she had hugged Gu Yanqing to sleep like this. Ever since Xiao Peishan¡¯s accident, Gu Yanqing had spent most of his time in the hospital. Even when he came back at night, it was already very late. Therefore, Song Beibei knew that even though Gu Yanqing did not like this father on the surface. But in his heart, he still regarded them as very important people. Zhong Junjie once said that children from the orphanage cared more about family ties than anyone else. Song Beibei hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist and fell asleep. However, she suddenly woke up. Song Beibei instinctively reached out to touch the wall. It was empty. Where was Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei instantly woke up. Then, Song Beibei saw the clock on the wall. It was three o¡¯clock in the morning. Where would Gu Yanqing go at this time? Song Beibei suddenly became anxious. She looked around and saw a sound on the balcony. Song Beibei felt relieved. But when she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s back, she felt a sense of loneliness. Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt heavy again. She lifted the blanket, got up, and stepped on the thick carpet without making a sound. Song Beibei walked in that direction. She didn¡¯t disturb Gu Yanqing. Instead, she stood two meters behind Gu Yanqing silently. Song Beibei saw a red dot between Gu Yanqing. It flickered in the dark light. The air was filled with the smell of tobacco. However, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to smoke. He only lit a cigarette and watched it burn at his fingertips. One of his arms was propped up on the balcony. He looked into the distance, but no one knew what he was thinking. Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. Because she knew that Gu Yanqing must be feeling extremely uncomfortable at this moment. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t smoke when he was sad. He was especially sad that he had the chance to smoke. But when he was extremely sad, he would light up a cigarette just like he was doing now. He wouldn¡¯t smoke and just watch it burn at his fingertips. Song Beibei had discovered Gu Yanqing¡¯s little hobby a long time ago. Song Beibei was silent for a while, but she still walked over. She hugged him tightly from behind. ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t be like this. If you¡¯re sad, you can vent it out. I feel really bad when you¡¯re like this. ¡± Before Song Beibei could finish, she started to cry. Gu Yanqing¡¯s body was stiff. He didn¡¯t move or speak. Song Beibei walked in front of Gu Yanqing and pushed him. ¡°What are you sad about? Tell me. Don¡¯t bear it and keep it to yourself. I¡¯m your wife. If you cry, yell and vent it out, you¡¯ll get better. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Beibei, I want to cry too, but I just can¡¯t bring myself to cry. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression made her heart ache. Song Beibei had no choice. She pounced on Gu Yanqing and kissed him hard. Gu Yanqing was a little confused at first, but then he started to push Song Beibei away. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m not in the mood. ¡± Song Beibei only wanted him to vent his anger, even if it was on her. Chapter 392 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After being pushed away by Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei spared no effort to pounce on him again. Finally, Gu Yanqing was pressed onto the SOFA. Gu Yanqing quickly turned the tables. It was like a fierce storm. Song Beibei could only see the leaves of the parasol trees outside the balcony rustling. In the dark room, only the shadows on the ceiling could be seen. At the last moment, Gu Yanqing was lying on top of Song Beibei. Song Beibei only felt warmth in her neck. Gu Yanqing really cried. He seemed to have used up all his strength He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve never known what a father is, because I¡¯ve never experienced a father since I was young. When I was in the orphanage, every night when it was quiet, I thought countless times about what kind of person my father was, why they abandoned me, and I never found the answer. Later, they forced me to acknowledge my ancestors because they were worried that no one would inherit the family inheritance. The person I called father, other than giving me life, didn¡¯t seem to have given me anything similar to family love. But now that he has suddenly left, I feel that I should be fine with it, but I can¡¯t do it. I realized that all these years, what I¡¯ve been fussing over was that he had never treated me like a normal son, and from then on, I never had the chance to do so again. ¡± In fact, Song Beibei could empathize with him. On the surface, she thought that she didn¡¯t care and that she didn¡¯t love him, but in her heart, she cared more than anyone else. In fact, Gu Yanqing was a person who valued friendship and loyalty very much. Even if the whole world had betrayed him, he would never betray anyone. In his heart, he was worried that he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his responsibility as a son. The two of them hadn¡¯t been able to say goodbye properly, but they had suddenly left. Song Beibei hugged him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never leave you. Xin Tong and I will always be with you. ¡± Gu Yanqing Hugged Song Beibei like a child and fell into a deep sleep. Gu Yanqing slept for a very, very long time. When he woke up, it was already afternoon. When Song Beibei came in, Gu Yanqing was watching the news on his phone. These days, the news of Xiao Peishan¡¯s death had already spread like wildfire. And today, the headline of the news was that the government would not let Peishan group declare bankruptcy. In other words, the investment that Peishan group borrowed from the bank and used as collateral for the property, even if it was auctioned off, it would not be able to repay it. If Peishan group announced that it was going to approve production, the government would suffer a huge loss. Peishan group was now in a mess, without a leader. However, some of the departments below were still barely functioning. As the saying goes, a bug that has a hundred feet is still alive. Originally, the company¡¯s largest shareholder was its chairman, Xiao Wei. However, Xiao Wei had sold all her shares in secret early on and used them to invest in international funds. In the end, she had poked a huge hole in Peishan¡¯s treasury. Because the government did not allow it to go bankrupt. As the largest shareholder, Song Beibei had to bear most of the responsibility. Song Beibei did not know what was going on either. All of a sudden, all the shareholders in the company came for her. Song Beibei knew nothing about running a company. These burdens naturally fell on Gu Yanqing. In the afternoon, Gu Yanqing went to the company. He only came back very late. In the evening, the family ate together. Xiao Mianjun also came back. Mu Lan¡¯s body was a little better. She said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°for the next two days, you and Bei Bei should go back to Xia city. The Xiao Family¡¯s mess shouldn¡¯t be cleaned up by the two of you. I¡¯ll buy as much of your father¡¯s business as I can. Just treat it as the last thing I can do for him since we¡¯re husband and wife. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Mu Lan was not short of money. She was even the only woman who had been on the Forbes list in Hong Kong city However, because of Xiao Wei¡¯s deliberate destruction,. If the government did not allow them to declare bankruptcy, it would mean that Peishan group still owed a huge debt. And the amount of funds for this debt was in the hundreds of millions. Mu Lan did open a lot of shareholder stores and jade shops. However, in the past, she had Peishan group as her backer, so those who wanted to curry favor with Xiao Peishan would naturally give her some face. But now, things were different from the past. Some time ago, Mu Lan¡¯s incident with the radiation jade had just ended. Although it didn¡¯t cause much economic damage, its reputation was no longer what it used to be. Yet, Peishan group declared bankruptcy. It also had a huge impact on Mu Lan¡¯s jade business. Even if Mu Lan used all her jade shops to fill the hole in peishan group, it would still be a drop in the bucket. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°how are you going to fill it? Even so, it¡¯s useless. ¡± Mu Lan suddenly raised her head and looked around. ¡°If it really can¡¯t be done, there¡¯s still the Xiao Manor. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if her heart was being squeezed. Mu Lan said, ¡°this Xiao Family Manor has a hundred years of history. It¡¯s one of the oldest manors in the entire port city, and it occupies the largest area. In particular, it once applied for an intangible heritage. Be It the buildings or the antiques that can be seen everywhere, they are all priceless treasures. But what in this world is truly priceless ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted someone who is willing to pay four billion for our Xiao Family Manor. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°When Your father and I were married, he changed the name on the property certificate to mine. He said that he would never let me down in his life. If he were to make a mistake one day, I could chase him out of the house. ¡± Mu Lan sighed again. ¡°Now that he¡¯s gone, I feel that everything is meaningless. He bought this house from someone else back then, but Peishan group was indeed founded by him. I don¡¯t want him to leave and be scolded by others. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly said indifferently, ¡°don¡¯t sell the house. Leave the company to me. I can¡¯t guarantee that Peishan group will be the same as before, but at least I won¡¯t let him go bankrupt. ¡± Mu Lan was also quite shocked. ¡°What can you do? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I have Pearl Group. ¡± This matter was actually Song Beibei¡¯s idea. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it. But Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was determined not to let Peishan group go bankrupt completely, be auctioned, be sued, and those who bought Peishan Group¡¯s shares go bankrupt. More importantly, Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing felt guilty. At that time, when Xiao Wei started the rose plan, Gu Yanqing had noticed it. But at that time, Gu Yanqing chose to turn a blind eye to it. At that time, Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude was very different from now. But he did not expect Xiao Wei to be so ruthless. Gu Yanqing thought that Xiao Wei was just doing something to transfer the assets. It would not shake the Peishan Corporation¡¯s foundation. At that time, Gu Yanqing only thought that she was paving the way for his son. How could she do such an extreme thing? Now that things had come to this, Gu Yanqing felt that he had an inescapable responsibility. Song Beibei said, ¡°do whatever you want to do. Pearl Group and I are your backers. Regardless of the final profit or loss, the most important thing is that you can¡¯t make yourself regret it. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a while and only said three words, ¡°thank you. ¡± Mu Lan disagreed, ¡°do you know the risks involved? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to separate Pearl Group from Peishan Group. Could it be that you¡¯re doing this for a day like this? Forget it, you guys can go back and live your lives. Don¡¯t bother with the matters here. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°we¡¯re family, how can we not care? ¡± Mu Lan didn¡¯t say anything and went back to her room. Xiao Mianjun also got up and left. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t leave in the end. Because Song Beibei owned 20% of peishan group¡¯s shares, she naturally became the highest-ranking leader of Peishan group. Of course, everyone knew that she was just putting on a show. She had Gu Yanqing and Pearl group behind her. Gu Yanqing spent billions to temporarily fill the gap left by Peishan Group¡¯s failed investment and used Pearl Group to guarantee the credit. Chapter 393 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Although Pearl Group was famous, the bankruptcy of Peishan group was already known to everyone. Peishan group was such a big mountain that collapsed. How could it be so simple to bring back the dead. There was definitely a huge and unknown risk involved Even if Pearl Group was the guarantor, few banks in the country were willing to lend to Peishan group. The billions that Gu Yanqing took out were just a drop in the bucket for Peishan Group. In the afternoon, Song Beibei went to the company with Gu Yanqing. Now that she was a director, many things had to go through the motions. Gu Yanqing wanted to say.. He wanted her to participate in this matter as well. After all, besides the life and death of Peishan Group, Mingzhu Group would also be greatly affected. In the afternoon, the shareholders of the company held a meeting. Speaking of the shareholders of Peishan Group¡­ Before Xiao Wei declared bankruptcy, no one knew who heard the news. Almost half of the shareholders had thrown out their shares. After Peishan group declared bankruptcy, most people handed in their resignations. As the saying goes, when the tree topples, the monkeys scatter. And now, those who could stay were mostly some of the company¡¯s elders. Back then, Peishan group was divided into two forces. One was led by Wu Zijun, and the other was Xiao Liankai. But now, at the shareholders¡¯meeting, these two people did not appear. Song Beibei heard that when Xiao Wei declared bankruptcy, Wu Zijun was actually still a shareholder of Peishan group. In other words, he did not make any prior arrangements. Pei Shan group¡¯s bankruptcy was a huge loss for him. Song Beibei could not understand this point. He clearly had a way out, he clearly knew the inside story. He clearly had a chance to escape unscathed. Why did he choose this method of mutual destruction. With this, Wu Zijun could be considered to have nothing now. Song Beibei had once asked Gu Yanqing this. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s probably because he¡¯s noble. ¡± Song Beibei did not quite understand the meaning of this sentence. On the contrary, Xiao Liankai sold all his shares to Xiao Wei at a high price and made a huge profit. It was said that Xiao Wei sold her shares later. As for who she sold them to, that mysterious buyer actually didn¡¯t show up until now. In Mu Lan¡¯s words, ¡°he¡¯s really too calm. ¡± The afternoon meeting went on normally. There was still no effective way to discuss it. There were even people who couldn¡¯t stand it and said, ¡°Xiao Wei should come out and bear the legal responsibility. ¡°. After that night, Xiao Wei disappeared. If Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t take the initiative to clean up this mess, and the government didn¡¯t agree to go bankrupt¡­ As the former chairman of the company, Xiao Wei indeed had to bear all the responsibility. But now, Gu Yanqing had single-handedly taken all the responsibility. Of course, the people in the company still had a glimmer of hope for the Peishan group. They all followed Gu Yanqing¡¯s lead. When the meeting was about to end, the conference room¡¯s hall suddenly opened. The person who appeared at the door was shocking. It was Xiao Liankai. Xiao Liankai had sold his shares to make a profit when the company was in danger. Everyone knew about it later. He had obviously already known about Xiao Wei¡¯s revenge plan. However, he didn¡¯t show any emotion. To the people who had been following him, it was indeed unkind and unjust. Therefore, when Xiao Liankai came in. Many people stood up in excitement. They didn¡¯t like him very much. However, because of his special status and his high status, no one dared to speak rudely and chase him out. All of a sudden, all eyes were on Gu Yanqing. Everyone seemed to be hoping that Gu Yanqing would take revenge for everyone at this moment. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was calm, but he only frowned slightly. Gu Yanqing stood up, his voice still calm and gentle. ¡°second uncle, what business do you have here? ¡± Xiao Liankai said, ¡°I¡¯m here to do my part. ¡± Xiao Liankai¡¯s words made people scoff. How could he do his part? Why didn¡¯t he think of doing his part when he sold out to seek glory? When the Peishan Corporation was about to collapse, he hurriedly waved his hand and left without hesitation. Now that the Peishan Corporation had been taken over by Gu Yanqing, there was a slight sign of revival, so he came over again to see if he could still get a share Such behavior was something that even Song Beibei despised in her heart. However, Gu Yanqing was calmer than anyone else. He was even polite to Xiao Liankai, ¡°second uncle, what advice do you have? ¡± Xiao Liankai slowly walked over. In this meeting room, his original seat was next to Gu Yanqing¡¯s main seat. Now, it was already taken by another person. Xiao Liankai slowly walked to that person¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t say anything, just a faint smile on his face as he looked at that person with a bright gaze. Although he was smiling. But that kind of smile made one feel a chill down one¡¯s spine just by looking at it. That person was only looked at for two seconds before he took the initiative to stand up, left his seat, and ran to the back to sit. Xiao Liankai sat down in his own seat. Then he slowly said, ¡°I have 23% of the shares of peishan group, and I have a way to raise funds for Peishan group to make up for this loss. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was slightly shocked. ¡°Why do you have so many shares? ¡± How did Xiao Liankai have so many shares, even more than hers? Logically speaking, it was impossible. Although Xiao Liankai also had shares in the company, they were very few. When Xiao Peishan started his business, whether it was Wutian Xiong or Xiao Liankai, they did have a lot of shares. However, Song Beibei seemed to have heard later that after the reform and opening up, Xiao Peishan used methods to take back most of the shares. That was why Peishan group became a family-owned company. Therefore, it was impossible for Xiao Liankai to have so many shares. Xiao Liankai also saw through everyone¡¯s doubts. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought back the shares in Xiao Wei¡¯s hands. ¡± Song Beibei was even more confused. Xiao Liankai actually bought Xiao Wei¡¯s shares. When did this happen. However, Gu Yanqing seemed to understand at once. He just smiled faintly and said, ¡°second uncle must have bought back the shares after Xiao Wei declared bankruptcy. Before the bankruptcy, he sold them at a high price. When Peishan group declared bankruptcy, the shares became worthless and he bought them back. Second uncle played a good game. ¡± Xiao Liankai¡¯s face was a tepid smile. He said, ¡°you¡¯re flattering me. This is my fault. I didn¡¯t explain it clearly to you earlier. At that time, I accidentally found out about Xiao Wei¡¯s plan. I knew that she was crazy. I knew that once she went bankrupt, the Peishan Group¡¯s shares would become worthless. She even had a huge debt. The matter was also sudden. Second uncle didn¡¯t have the time to discuss with you before he sold his shares to Xiao Wei. At that time, he was clearly protecting himself and had no choice but to do so. However, in the later stages, second uncle still had an extra eye and paid close attention to this matter. I knew that before Xiao Wei declared bankruptcy, she had sold the Peishan Group¡¯s shares to an industrial company in Japan. At that time, she had also bought them at a high price. It was equivalent to ruthlessly scamming that person. Coincidentally, I was good friends with the boss of this industrial company in Japan. Therefore, I was able to find out the clues in advance when Xiao Wei was negotiating. ¡°However, at that time, I didn¡¯t know that Xiao Wei wanted to destroy Peishan group with her own hands. Later on, Xiao Wei¡¯s investment failed and Peishan group was emptied out. The shares in Sato¡¯s hands also became worthless. After Xiao Wei announced the wholesale production, the shares fell to the bottom. I used all my assets to buy back all the shares in Peishan group at a price twice the market price. ¡± After Xiao Liankai said this, everyone was quite surprised. Especially Song Beibei. Song Beibei could not help but interject, ¡°when second uncle bought the shares, the Peishan Group¡¯s shares were already worthless. Why did second uncle have to go bankrupt to buy a pile of bonds? ¡± Xiao Liankai laughed out loud, ¡°I¡¯m not believing that you will definitely make the Peishan group rise again. Second uncle also wants to take a gamble. Moreover, this Peishan group is your father¡¯s life¡¯s work. Back then, I was also the one who fought together with him. I can¡¯t just watch it and your father turn into dust in an instant and disappear just like that. ¡± Chapter 394 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION There was complete silence. People have mixed feelings, too. What on Earth does Xiao Liankai mean? Unexpectedly bankrupt will Peishan group by Xiao Wei sold out of the shares bought back. However, if it is as he said, can not bear to see the collapse of the Peishan group. Well, you could say it¡¯s affectionate. But, profit first. There¡¯s no such thing as selflessness. It was just as Xiao Liankai had said. He was actually just blocking the way. He was betting that Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t just watch the PEISHAN group go bankrupt. Xiao Liankai had spent a lot of money to buy those shares back. However, compared to the original value, he had picked up a good bargain. However, if the Peishan group really declared bankruptcy, he would also be facing the situation of bankruptcy. However, if the Peishan group really made a comeback, then his current value would also be different from before. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°the most important thing for Peishan group now is to find a bank loan. I happen to know a friend in Japan who is the chairman of Mitsui Bank. He is willing to provide a credit loan to Peishan group. ¡± Everyone knew that Japan¡¯s Mitsui Bank was one of the ten most powerful commercial banks in Japan. If Mitsui was willing to help Peishan group at this juncture, then it would really be a life-saving Straw for Peishan group. After the meeting ended. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned to the Xiao family. Before they returned to the Xiao family, Mu Lan had already received the news. During dinner, she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. ¡°Xiao Liankai is trying to take advantage of us. He spent that little bit of money to buy back 23% of PEISHAN group¡¯s shares. In the future, he wants to reap the benefits. When he sold his shares back then, he should have known that this person is a fence-sitter and can¡¯t be trusted. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°but right now, Peishan group¡¯s only hope is Mitsui Bank. I¡¯m afraid we can only rely on him. ¡± Mu Lan could not contain her anger. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°in the end, he is also a member of the Xiao family. What difference does it make if it¡¯s for profit or for friendship? ¡± Mu Lan fell silent. That¡¯s right. What difference does it make if it¡¯s for profit or for friendship? The only way now was to join forces with Xiao Liankai. Mu Lan said, ¡°you guys do as you see fit. In short, you have to be careful of this person. From a young age, this Xiao Liankai gave everyone the impression that he loved the beauty but not the country. Who would have thought that he hid it so deeply and kept such a song in the end? It might be the opportunity that he has been waiting for for many years. He must be very patient. We have to guard against him. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°I understand. ¡± After returning to the room, Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°do you think Xiao Liankai is kind-hearted or a designer? ¡± Gu Yanqing took off his coat and was only wearing a white shirt. He seemed to be a little tired as he sat on the Sofa and rubbed his shoulders. Song Beibei quickly walked over. She took a detour to rub Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulders and sighed. ¡°Have you been very tired recently? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head and grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand with one hand. ¡°everyone knows Xiao Liankai¡¯s intentions. If you buy him, you¡¯ll be giving him timely help. If you don¡¯t buy him, you¡¯ll be an old fox who seeks profit. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while and asked, ¡°then, may I ask if President Gu is willing to buy him? ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for Peishan Corporation to fall into his hands than to fall into someone else¡¯s hands. ¡± Song Beibei also seemed to be deep in thought. Gu Yanqing was actually right. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing actually didn¡¯t want to take over Peishan Corporation. Peishan Corporation was a complicated business empire. With so many pairs of eyes staring at it, the slightest carelessness would cause a new storm. Song Beibei naturally believed in Gu Yanqing¡¯s ability. Or perhaps, there was no one in this world who was more suitable than Gu Yanqing. But, that would definitely be very tiring. And Song Beibei was not as tired as Gu Yanqing. And Xiao Liankai was indeed a good candidate. Actually, Xiao Wei was also not bad back then. After Xiao Wei took over, Gu Yanqing was once anxious to escape. But even Gu Yanqing did not expect that Xiao Wei¡¯s goal was not to seize all of the Xiao family¡¯s properties, but to destroy them. And now, if Xiao Liankai wanted to take over the Peishan Corporation, it might not be a bad thing. At least, when the Peishan group was founded, he had his share of effort. For so many years, he had been the mainstay of the Peishan group. He knew all the properties and operations of the Peishan group like the back of his hand. Therefore, to Gu Yanqing, it didn¡¯t matter who had the Peishan group. The important thing was that as long as the Peishan group could regain its former glory, it was enough. The next day, Gu Yanqing went to Japan. Song Beibei also went with him. Of course, there was also Xiao Liankai. The president of the Mitsui Bank was a friend of Xiao Liankai. And if the Mitsui Bank was really willing to help the Peishan group this time, then Xiao Liankai naturally had a lot to do. But this time, Gu Yanqing and his group actually came in the name of visiting. When they arrived at the Tokyo airport, there was a special car to pick them up. Gu Yanqing¡¯s Japanese was pretty good, so he could directly communicate with them. In the car, Gu Yanqing told Song Beibei that in the evening, the chairman of the Mitsui Bank, Mr. Ino, hosted a banquet for them at a famous entertainment venue in Japan. After the car left the airport, it continued walking until it finally stopped halfway up the mountain after passing through the exclusive mountain path. Actually, Song Beibei had already felt that the scenery here was extremely good when she had just climbed up the mountain. Halfway up the mountain, there was a place that was brightly lit. From Afar, it looked like countless lanterns. The flames fluttered in the darkness like leaves, but it also looked like a large piece of fiery red maple leaf, hazy and hazy It reminded her of the ¡°hidden spirit¡± place in Miyazaki Hayao¡¯s anime. That fiery red place had a mysterious clamor. After entering, Song Beibei discovered that this place was extremely big. It really was a different world. Inside was a simple and unadorned small building. The flames that she had just seen came from these countless small buildings. However, the architectural style here did not seem like the traditional Japanese style. Instead, it was more like the traditional Chinese retro architecture. Song Beibei saw a large sign at the door, ¡°Shi Nian¡± It was actually written in Chinese. There was a Chinese translation at random He explained in Chinese, ¡°in order to express his welcome, Mr. Ino specially chose a Chinese club to invite everyone. This is the most mysterious and high-end Entertainment Club in Tokyo. It is said that her boss is a mysterious Chinese woman. This club is very popular in Japan. Although it has just opened, the membership approval is much more demanding than a golf club. However, Mr. Ino and the lady boss are good friends. ¡± Song Beibei did not listen carefully. But she was indeed attracted by the simple style of this place. This place was too beautiful and mysterious. But for some reason, Song Beibei felt vaguely familiar, as if she had been there before. But she was sure that she had never been to such a place before. Mr. Izano booked a private room. The private room here was also a small building. After Song Beibei went upstairs, she happened to see the back of a woman who had left. That woman wore a red peony Cheongsam, and she looked dainty. Even her back looked as if she had walked out of an ancient painting. Song Beibei felt a strange sense of familiarity. However, when she wanted to take a closer look, her back view had already turned around the corridor and disappeared into the night. Song Beibei was momentarily stunned. Gu Yanqing looked in the direction of Song Beibei¡¯s gaze. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head in a daze. ¡°Nothing. ¡± The translator beside her urged, ¡°please come in. Mr. Jinno and his wife have been waiting inside for a long time. ¡± Thus, the three of them entered the private room. There was a japanese-style dining table in the private room. Mr. Jinno and his wife had indeed sat down at the dining table. Gu Yanqing and Xiao Liankai walked in and shook hands with Mr. Jinno and Mrs. Jinno respectively. Xiao Liankai and Mr. Jinno indeed looked like old acquaintances, and they spoke very warmly. After exchanging a few pleasantries, they sat down. Mrs. Jinno looked very kind and said something to Song Beibei. Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand, but Gu Yanqing smiled politely and replied, ¡°thank you for your compliment, Mrs. Jinno. Mrs. Jinno¡¯s daughter and I are already four years old. ¡± Mrs. Jingye revealed a shocked expression again. She smiled and looked at Song Beibei again. After sitting down, Gu Yanqing said to Song Beibei, ¡°Mrs. Jingye just said that you look like a high school student. She asked if you¡¯re over eighteen. ¡± Song Beibei also smiled at Mrs. Jingye in embarrassment. At this time, the dishes were also served. Mr. Jingye spoke in fluent Chinese He said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°the Chinese food here is the best in all of Japan. I¡¯m friends with the boss here. She just left. If it was earlier, I can introduce you to her. I believe you two will become very good friends because she¡¯s as beautiful as your wife. ¡± Chapter 395 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but recall the figure of the woman in the Peony Cheongsam. They exchanged a few more pleasantries. The men began to talk about serious matters. Song Beibei and Mrs. Izano acted as flower vases beside her. The best thing was that Mr. Izano¡¯s Chinese seemed to be very good. The whole process was conducted in Chinese. Although Song Beibei couldn¡¯t participate in it,. She could basically understand it. Mr. Jingye said, ¡°I feel sorry for the Peishan group and I believe in your strength. However, the amount of Peishan group¡¯s loan is too large. For Mitsui Group, this is an extremely risky move. So, we have to act cautiously.¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Mr. Jingye, do you have any suggestions? ¡± A smile appeared on Mr. Jingye¡¯s face There was a hint of admiration in his eyes. ¡°Second Master Xiao and I have been friends for decades. In the words of Chinese people, we can be considered life and death friends. This time, I also know that he used all his wealth to buy back the shares of the Peishan group in order to save the Peishan group. As a brother, I definitely want to help him. The Mitsui Bank can lend the entire amount to the Peishan group, but I only have one condition. Second Master Xiao will be the executive chairman of the Peishan Group. I only trust him. ¡± After he said this¡­ Xiao Liankai was beside him He repeatedly declined. ¡°Izano, didn¡¯t we agree not to mention this The PEISHAN group was originally his father¡¯s business, so naturally, he should inherit it now. I¡¯ve received a lot of favors from the Xiao family, and even this surname was given to me by the Xiao family. How could I do such a thing Didn¡¯t you force me to be called ungrateful?¡± Xiao Liankai, on the other hand, spoke very seriously. There seemed to be a hint of blame in his words. It seemed like he was blaming Mr. Jinno for being so unreasonable. Mr. Jinno saw that Xiao Liankai¡¯s expression had become so serious. Instead, he revealed an awkward expression. Song Beibei sighed in her heart. She observed their expressions. So, this was the shopping mall. Mutual deception. It was really impossible without any acting skills. Even Song Beibei knew that this was obviously a double act. Presumably, Mr. Jinno and Xiao Liankai had arranged this beforehand. Song Beibei went to see Gu Yanqing¡¯s reaction. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was still calm and indifferent. Even the expression in his eyes did not change at all. And all of this seemed to be within his expectations. Gu Yanqing was silent for a while before he said, ¡°that¡¯s not a problem. Second uncle can be the chairman of Peishan Group. ¡± Xiao Liankai declined even more harshly He even sounded a little angry. ¡°Yanqing, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not really a member of the Xiao family. The position of chairman should have been yours to begin with. Moreover, the Peishan group can only make a comeback in your hands. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was calm and light, like raindrops falling from the eaves of a house. It was neither fast nor slow, calm and composed However, there was a hint of coldness in his voice. ¡°second uncle is too kind. Second uncle has dominated the business world all his life. Compared to second uncle, Yanqing¡¯s experience and experience are very shallow. Moreover, the Peishan group was taken down by you and father. I believe that only by handing the Peishan group over to second uncle can he be brought back to life. Because in this world, I¡¯m afraid that no one has given more to the Peishan group than second uncle. Second uncle will have to work hard for the position of chairman. Thank you. ¡± Xiao Liankai looked like he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. In the end, he sighed heavily. ¡°since you said so, second uncle is really duty-bound. Don¡¯t worry, second uncle has no wife and no children in this life. In the future, when second uncle is 100 years old, everything in Peishan group will naturally be handed back to you. Second uncle is still in good health now. When Peishan group is in a life-and-death situation, if he can bear this responsibility, then he will definitely do his best. ¡± Then, it seemed like everyone was happy. The few of them chatted about business while looking rather happy. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. However, she felt a little heartache for Gu Yanqing. Xiao Liankai was probably taking advantage of the situation, but now that he was under the roof, he had no choice but to lower his head. Gu Yanqing had probably thought of this long ago. That was why he said last time that it was better for the Peishan Corporation to fall into his hands than to fall into someone else¡¯s hands. After the meal, it was already very late. Mr. Izano suggested sending the lady home first, then they would go somewhere else to drink. Song Beibei also knew where they were supposed to go. It was nothing more than a place for men to have fun. Gu Yanqing politely refused. Mr. Jinno glanced at Song Beibei and did not force her. Just as they were about to go out, a red shadow appeared at the door. Then, a woman came in. Song Beibei was shocked. It was the woman in the Peony Cheongsam, the back view that Song Beibei had just seen. The woman who came in was the lady boss that Mr. Jinno had just mentioned. Mr. Izano was obviously very happy to see the lady boss, and he greeted her warmly. The lady boss obviously knew that they were leaving, so she came over to greet them. Mr. Izano spoke fluent Chinese to the lady boss. ¡°I just happened to introduce you to a few distinguished guests today. They¡¯re all Chinese. Didn¡¯t you often complain that you don¡¯t see many Chinese here? Today is a rare opportunity. ¡± The lady boss looked very happy and teased Mr. Izano a little. Then she was attracted by Mr. Izano. In fact, when Song Beibei saw the face clearly, she was completely stunned. When that woman walked in with a smile, Song Beibei felt her fingertips trembling. Those high heels seemed to be walking on her heart with every step. Song Beibei had never thought that she would meet him here. She had never expected to meet him in such a situation. But for a moment, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak. She wanted to cry, but there was no sound coming out of her throat. He wanted to run over and hug that person tightly. However, his feet seemed to be nailed to the ground, making it difficult for him to move a single step. Song Beibei could only watch helplessly as that person walked towards her. As he got closer and closer, she felt her entire body tremble. Mr. Izano lured the lady boss over. Then, he introduced each other to Song Beibei, ¡°this is the lady boss here, Miss Huanzi. This is Mrs. Gu. ¡± Song Beibei was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak. The last time they parted, she was still lying in the intensive care unit. Her entire body was filled with tubes. The doctor said that it was very likely that she would never open her eyes for the rest of her life. It was also very likely that she would die peacefully in her sleep. Song Beibei could not imagine it. Back then, Mo Lichuan had resolutely taken her away, then hidden her, and told her not to look for her for the rest of her life. How could Song Beibei not look for her. She was her best friend, her closest relative. Song Beibei used all her strength to look for her. However, she did not receive any news. Back then, Mo Lichuan had said that if Lu Huanzi woke up, he would never tell her. He also hoped that she would not look for him and let her start a new life. However, if Lu Huanzi died, he would definitely come back to inform her and ask Song Beibei to see her one last time. It had been so long, but Song Beibei had not received any information about Lu Huanzi from Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan also seemed to have disappeared from the world. Song Beibei did not even find any trace of him on any online media. But now, this person in front of her¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei composed herself. Yes! The woman in front of her was Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi generously extended his hand to Song Beibei. ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting. It¡¯s a great honor. Feel free to tell me if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve done wrong. ¡± Song Beibei could not help but cry. She took a step forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Beibei, I¡¯m Beibei. ¡± The woman had an inexplicable expression on her face. She looked at Mr. Izano rather awkwardly. Then, she said to Song Beibei thoughtfully, ¡°did we¡­ know each other before? ¡± Song Beibei felt as if her heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley. Back then, when Lu Huanzi had swallowed a pill to commit suicide, the doctor had said that her brain had suffered irreversible damage, even if there was a one in ten thousand chance that she would wake up. There might even be a huge sequela. However, Song Beibei still did not expect that¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Half a year ago, I had a car accident. I¡¯ve completely forgotten about the past. ¡± Car Accident? Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached. At that time, Lu Huanzi had swallowed an entire bottle of sleeping pills. She lay next to her and gradually stopped breathing. The woman looked at Song Beibei in confusion. ¡°Mrs. Gu, did we really know each other in the past? ¡± Song Beibei looked very excited. Did Lu Huanzi lose her memory? She had forgotten about the past. She had even forgotten about her. Song Beibei could not describe how she felt. Wasn¡¯t this a good thing? No, no, no, this was a good thing. The past was too cruel for her. She just could not accept such a cruel world, so she chose to leave. Song Beibei only felt that this was a gift from God. As she thought about it, although she was sad, she was happy for Lu Huanzi. As long as she was still well or alive. It was good to throw away all the pain and struggle in the past. ¡­ However, Song Beibei¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a smile. ¡°Hello, my name is Song Beibei. It¡¯s my first time meeting you. I¡¯m very happy. ¡± Everyone saw Song Beibei crying and laughing at the same time. It was very strange. Only Gu Yanqing knew. He also understood what kind of spiritual struggle Song Beibei had experienced in such a short period of time. He gently put his arm around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. Song Beibei returned to her usual calmness. ¡°Miss Lu looks very much like an old friend of mine. I was excited just now. Don¡¯t forgive me, Miss Lu. ¡± Lu Huanzi seems to detect the general: ¡°How did Mrs. Gu know my surname Lu? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly surprised. She¡¯s a little confused. I can¡¯t remember if Mr. Izano introduced her by her last name. Song Beibei slightly stunned for a moment. Lu Huanzi really suddenly smiled: ¡°I also feel that Mrs. Gu is quite good-looking, there must be time to have a good chat. ¡± Song Beibei was about to say something. A man came out of nowhere. That man seemed to be Lu Huanzi¡¯s subordinate. He was dressed neatly in a suit and his hair was combed meticulously. However, his expression was hurried as he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Huanzi, come out quickly. Mr. Mo came over today. The car is already parked outside. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard the words ¡®Mr. Mo¡¯ ¡­ Her expression obviously changed. Then, she turned around and said goodbye to the few of them with a smile on her face. Before Song Beibei could say anything, Lu Huanzi turned around and left. When Song Beibei heard the words ¡®Mr. Mo¡¯ , she also felt as if someone had knocked her chest. Mr. Mo? COULD IT BE MO LICHUAN? That¡¯s right, how could Mo Lichuan let Lu Huanzi go and let her truly start her own life. But now, Lu Huanzi had lost her memory. Had she also forgotten about Mo Lichuan? She had also forgotten that Mo Lichuan was the enemy who had killed her sister. Had she also forgotten that she had committed suicide because she could not accept this unbearable situation? Even? Song Beibei even wondered if Lu Huanzi still remembered that she had a child with Mo Lichuan¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei¡¯s emotions were very complicated, and there were countless questions in her mind. Why would Lu Huanzi open such a large high-class entertainment club in such a place in Japan. With her ability alone, how could she do all this in such a short period of time. There must be someone behind her. And this person¡­ ¡­ Without even thinking, it must be Mo Lichuan. Song Beibei felt an inexplicable chill in her heart. What exactly happened during this period of time? On the way back, Song Beibei deliberately asked Mr. Izano, ¡°this Mr. Mo, do you know who he is? ¡± Mr. Jingye gave an ambiguous laugh. ¡°Miss Huanzi is Mr. Mo¡¯s confidante, but everyone in this industry knows that the real boss behind this ¡°Shinian¡± is actually Mr. Mo. . He¡¯s very mysterious. As for what he does, I¡¯m not too sure either. ¡± Mr. Jingye was not sure, but Song Beibei was. On the way back to the hotel, Song Beibei had a heavy heart. Gu Yanqing reached out and rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, stop thinking about it. Isn¡¯t this a good thing? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good thing that Huanzi has woken up, but she¡¯s still by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. If one day, she regained her memory, I really don¡¯t dare to imagine¡­ ¡± Song Beibei only felt her heart and liver tremble. She really couldn¡¯t imagine if the incident from before would repeat itself. Up until now, Song Beibei still had lingering fear in her heart. At that time, Lu Huanzi was sleeping beside her. She suddenly realized that she had stopped breathing. Song Beibei still had nightmares sometimes. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°there are many things in this world that can not be explained clearly. Those are other people¡¯s lives. Who knows if this is not the best outcome? ¡± Song Beibei listened to Gu Yanqing¡¯s words and seemed to be deep in thought. That¡¯s right. There was no one in this world who knew better than her how much Lu Huanzi loved Mo Lichuan. She loved him so much that she felt that she had sinned deeply and did not deserve to live in this world. But now, she had forgotten everything in the past. She used another identity to be by MO Lichuan¡¯s side. She did not have the worldly estimation and self-restraint struggle. This was not a bad thing. The only thing Song Beibei was worried about was the day that Lu Huanzi recovered his memory. Or perhaps, he would never recover his memory in this lifetime. Song Beibei temporarily decided to put this matter aside. Before going back, she would go and see Lu Huanzi again. It would be better if she could see Mo Lichuan. As long as she was sure that Lu Huanzi was living a happy life, Song Beibei was willing to withdraw from her life for the rest of her life. As long as she was living a happy life, she would never disturb her. Even if it was a huge lie that Mo Lichuan had woven for her. To be able to live a life of lies that someone had meticulously arranged for her, that was also a kind of luck. Song Beibei let out a deep sigh. After getting off the car, Xiao Liankai also got off the car. The three of them entered the hotel together. The rooms had already been booked. After registering, they went upstairs. The rooms were booked in two presidential suites. However, the two rooms were not on the same staircase. Xiao Liankai was on the 22nd floor, while Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were on the 67th floor of the top floor. Xiao Liankai got out of the elevator first and said goodbye to Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. The elevator door closed and continued to rise. Song Beibei said, ¡°our second uncle is really a shrewd old fox. After making a trip to Japan, he became the chairman of the Peishan Group. You agreed so easily today. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will be the same as Xiao Wei in the future? ¡± The elevator was very fast. Just as Song Beibei finished speaking, she heard the elevator ring and arrived. Gu Yanqing did not return. After entering the room, he said, ¡°Xiao Wei is taking revenge, and he is doing it for benefits. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°in this world, there is no relationship that is more reassuring than benefits. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°but he is right. Xiao Liankai has no wife and no children in this life. In the future, other than giving you Peishan Group¡¯s shares, there really doesn¡¯t seem to be a second choice. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°He is currently the chairman of Peishan group because he wants to climb to the pinnacle of power. I think he must have been very sullen by his father¡¯s side all these years. ¡°Such a person is actually good. In order to get recognition, he will definitely manage Peishan group better to prove that he is not inferior to his father. So don¡¯t worry, he is completely different from Xiao Wei. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°yes, if you don¡¯t want to run Peishan group, it¡¯s not a problem to let second uncle lead. Anyway, his surname is Xiao, so peishan group¡¯s business will not fall into the hands of others. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a while, then he frowned slightly. ¡°actually, there is a little¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing said but didn¡¯t continue. Song Beibei was a little curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. ¡°maybe I¡¯m overthinking things. Forget it, you¡¯re tired today. Go take a shower and rest. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you go take a shower first. I¡¯ll video chat with Xin Tong. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded and went into the bathroom. Song Beibei originally wanted to video chat with Xin Tong. But after the video call was connected, the nanny said that Xin Tong was already asleep. Song Beibei saw Xin Tong¡¯s sleeping face in the video call and said, ¡°let her sleep. ¡± Then she hung up the video. While waiting for Gu Yanqing to take a shower, Mo Yujiang suddenly came to mind. Chapter 396 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had not seen Mo Yujiang for a long time. That child now¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei thought about it and decided to meet Lu Huanzi again. However, Song Beibei suddenly remembered that the place she went to today, ¡°Shi Nian, ¡± was said to be a high-level membership system. The translator seemed to have said that the membership approval was stricter than the high-level golf club. If she wanted to see Lu Huanzi again, after all, she still had to rely on Mr. Ino to pull the strings. Then she would definitely have to trouble Xiao Liankai. Song Beibei thought for a moment, then she wanted to go downstairs and talk to Xiao Liankai about this matter herself. Perhaps it would be okay to find out Lu Huanzi¡¯s contact information from Mr. Ino. Song Beibei thought for a moment, then went straight downstairs and decided to look for Xiao Liankai. Because when they had just parted, Xiao Liankai had said that he had decided to spend a few days on vacation in Japan. And Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei planned to return to the country early the next morning. Song Beibei entered the elevator. She pressed the button for the 22nd floor. The elevator soon reached the 22nd floor. After the elevator opened, Song Beibei walked out. She went around a corridor. There was actually only one suite on this entire floor. It was the presidential suite that Xiao Liankai stayed in. Song Beibei had just turned a corner and was facing Xiao Liankai¡¯s room door. The door was open. Xiao Liankai was standing at the door. Besides Xiao Liankai, there was actually another person. It was a woman. Song Beibei hid behind the wall almost reflexively. Even though it was still a hundred meters away from the door. But if Song Beibei wasn¡¯t mistaken. Xiao Liankai was kissing that woman. Song Beibei felt her face turn red and her heart beat. Song Beibei only saw a head of black wavy hair. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but poke her head in that direction. That woman didn¡¯t look like an ordinary woman. She was originally wearing a luxurious mink coat. Now, the coat was casually taken off and fell to the ground. At this moment, she was pressing Xiao Liankai against the door and kissing him. Song Beibei was not mistaken. It was really a woman moving. The woman¡¯s figure was graceful, and inside the coat was a long gown. She looked like a model who had just run out of a venue, and her snow-white back was completely exposed. Xiao Liankai¡¯s hand was also wantonly moving on the snow-white back, getting hotter and hotter. Then, the two figures turned. From Afar, Song Beibei also heard the sound of a door. A door separated all the spring scenery from the outside world. Song Beibei was stunned on the spot for a while. After a while, she felt her face burning. She really didn¡¯t expect it. Xiao Liankai was already 60 years old this year. Actually, actually¡­ ¡­ However, it was normal when she thought about it. Song Beibei had once heard that Xiao Liankai had a pretty name. Now, there were often media reports about his twenty-something-year-old girlfriend. Since it was already bustling with activity inside,. Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t feel like going in to disturb him. She turned around and returned to the elevator. When she returned to her room, Gu Yanqing happened to come out of the bathroom. He saw that Song Beibei had just opened the door and entered. He was a little puzzled. ¡°where did you go? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face was still burning. Gu Yanqing walked over with a strange expression. ¡°What happened to your face? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t even know how to answer. She stammered for a long time before saying, ¡°I went to second uncle¡¯s place just now. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. ¡°Why did you go there? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I wanted to contact Mr. Ino through him. I wanted to see Huanzi again first. ¡± Gu Yanqing remained calm. ¡°And then? ¡± Song Beibei said with a red face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would bump into, bump into¡­ ¡± ¡°Bump into what? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a woman in second uncle¡¯s room. ¡± Gu Yanqing heard Song Beibei stutter. He looked at Song Beibei¡¯s red face and understood a little. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you¡¯re making a fuss. What¡¯s so strange about a woman in his room? ¡± This piqued Song Beibei¡¯s interest. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about Xiao Liankai. He used to have three marriages. His first wife died in a car accident, and his second and third wives divorced soon after they got married. Why is that? Second uncle looks quite young now. He was probably a handsome man when he was young. He was also considered young and promising. Why didn¡¯t he get married after that? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°where did I hear such rumors? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s eyes shone. She shook Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m just curious. Do you know something? ¡± Gu Yanqing stretched out his hand and tapped song Beibei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Even if there is something, I don¡¯t know. Could it be that he¡¯s going to spread the word about why he wants a divorce? ¡± Song Beibei thought about it and felt that it was true. It was probably because he had gone through a few failed marriages that he started to wander around and was unwilling to go to the fortress of marriage. Song Beibei nodded thoughtfully. Then, she suddenly raised her head and joked, ¡°but I really couldn¡¯t tell that second uncle¡¯s physical strength was so good. ¡± The scene at the door just now was really passionate. When Gu Yanqing heard this, he looked very unhappy. ¡°How can his physical strength be better than mine? ¡± For some reason, the back view of that woman just now suddenly flashed in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. Then, it overlapped with something. This kind of overlap made Song Beibei suddenly feel inexplicably familiar again. It was as if something was about to surface in her mind. At this moment, she didn¡¯t hear what Gu Yanqing was saying at all. She just asked, ¡°what? ¡± This made Gu Yanqing even more unhappy. He took a step forward and carried Song Beibei in his arms. Song Beibei cried out in shock, ¡°what are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m going to show you what it means to be physically strong. ¡± Song Beibei kicked her calves and scolded him, ¡°are you crazy? Gu Yanqing, stop messing around. Put me down. I haven¡¯t showered yet. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his arms and looked at Song Beibei, ¡°then it¡¯s not a bad idea to move to another place. ¡± Then, he carried Song Beibei and walked straight to the bathroom. Song Beibei really experienced what it meant to be physically strong that night. She shouldn¡¯t have joked at all. She had brought this upon herself. That was why she slept so soundly that she couldn¡¯t even catch the earliest flight she had booked. However, when Song Beibei woke up, she saw that Gu Yanqing had just taken a bath at a leisurely pace. After he put on his clothes, he came out looking clean and refreshed. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°hurry up and get up. Let¡¯s go eat breakfast. This hotel¡¯s Chinese food is quite famous. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if her entire body was about to fall apart. When she saw Gu Yanqing looking so refreshed, she felt really angry. Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You couldn¡¯t even catch the flight back. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°If we can¡¯t make it, we¡¯ll take the night shift. Aren¡¯t you planning to meet Lu Huanzi? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of it. Yes, she had originally planned to go to that place called ¡°Nian Nian¡± again today. It turned out that Gu Yanqing had already considered it. Song Beibei got up and went to the bathroom to take a battle shower. After tidying up, the two of them went to the restaurant together. It was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Fortunately, there was no time limit at the breakfast restaurant here. The restaurant was divided into Chinese and western dishes and Japanese dishes. Song Beibei thought about it and decided to go to the Chinese restaurant. At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to eat any delicacies. She only wanted to have a sip of the hot millet congee. She didn¡¯t expect to see Xiao Liankai at the Chinese restaurant. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 397 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt a little awkward for some reason. It was probably because of the scene last night. Song Beibei felt that she didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Xiao Liankai. Song Beibei paid special attention to Xiao Liankai¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t have a female companion by his side. Could it be that last night was just his second master Xiao¡¯s love affair, a dream? It was Xiao Liankai who took the initiative to wave at them with a smile. Song Beibei went over to greet him, ¡°good morning, second uncle. ¡± Gu Yanqing went to give Song Beibei breakfast. Song Beibei simply sat down. Xiao Liankai was eating his porridge, but he didn¡¯t look too bad. Song Beibei knew that Xiao Liankai had always paid attention to his health. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain such a young age. Song Beibei glanced at the person across from her. She felt that it was no wonder that so many young girls were still infatuated with him. This was the typical kind of charming uncle on TV who had gone through years of training. He had to have a career, experience, and experience. Xiao Liankai noticed that Song Beibei was looking at him. He smiled and asked, ¡°Beibei, do you have something you want to tell me? ¡± Song Beibei came back to her senses. She suddenly remembered that she did have a serious matter to ask Xiao Liankai. Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle, can I ask you for a favor? I¡¯ll trouble you to ask Mr. Izano to hook me up. I want to meet the lady boss of Nian Nian. ¡± Xiao Liankai said, ¡°do you really know that woman? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to deliberately hide it, but she didn¡¯t intend to say too much. Hence, she just casually said, ¡°it¡¯s a friend I used to know. Later, there was an accident and we lost contact. I¡¯ll meet him again to find out what happened during this period. ¡± Xiao Liankai was straightforward. ¡°No problem. Leave this matter to second uncle. Later, I¡¯ll contact Mr. Ino. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll really have to trouble second uncle. ¡± Sure enough, as soon as he finished breakfast, Xiao Liankai called Mr. Ino. Song Beibei was also at the side at the time, feeling inexplicably nervous. However, when Xiao Liankai was communicating with Mr. Ino, he was speaking Japanese. Song Beibei also couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about After the call ended. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°you can go directly in the afternoon. Mr. Ino has already contacted the other side. Someone will entertain you. ¡± Song Beibei thanked him again. In the afternoon, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing went back to the mysterious place that was built halfway up the mountain and hidden in the mountains. As expected, someone welcomed them after they entered. Song Beibei also felt that the person who welcomed them looked familiar. After thinking for a while, it was the person who ran over last night and told Lu Huanzi that Mr. Mo had already arrived. The moment that person came up, he took the initiative to introduce himself, ¡°hello, my name is Chen Shui. You can call me Ah Shui, the manager here. Mr. Jinye has already made a special announcement. Today, I¡¯ll treat you well. ¡± Song Beibei said to that person, ¡°can I meet your lady boss? ¡± Chen Shui said, ¡°unfortunately, our boss is out on vacation. He won¡¯t be back for a while. ¡± Song Beibei was very puzzled. ¡°vacation? Where did he go on vacation? ¡± Chen Shui said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that either. It¡¯s just that the boss has instructed that he won¡¯t be returning to Japan in the near future, so leave everything here to me to take care of. If the two of you have any needs, just let me know. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt very disappointed. Song Beibei asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question? Please don¡¯t hide it from me. ¡± Chen Shui said, ¡°the two of you are distinguished guests. Mrs. Gu, feel free to ask. As long as Chen Shui knows, I will not hide anything. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°when you came over yesterday, you said that Mr. Mo is here. Is this Mr. Mo Lichuan? ¡± Obviously, the fact that Song Beibei was able to say the name Mo Lichuan surprised Chen Shui slightly. There was a hint of embarrassment on his face, but in the end, he said, ¡°It seems that Mrs. Gu is an acquaintance of Mr. Mo. Mo Lichuan is indeed Mr. Mo¡¯s name. ¡± Song Beibei was actually 80% sure. Nine, but she still wanted to confirm it. She heard Chen Shui say that Mr. Mo was Mo Lichuan. She didn¡¯t know if it was because her heart was raised or if a stone had sunk. Song Beibei continued to ask, ¡°what is the relationship between Mr. Mo and your boss? ¡± There was a hint of wariness in Chen Shui¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about this. How can we have the right to ask about the boss¡¯s private life? ¡± Song Beibei had actually thought about it. To these people, she was just an outsider. She didn¡¯t know whether she was a friend or a foe. How could they easily tell her about Lu Huanzi¡¯s private life? Song Beibei wasn¡¯t very disappointed. She took out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to Chen Shui. ¡°This is my contact information. When your boss comes back, please help me give it to her. I have some urgent matters to find your boss. ¡± Chen Shui immediately agreed. ¡°Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t worry. Chen Shui will definitely move to the place that Mrs. Gu has entrusted to us. It¡¯s just that our boss isn¡¯t around right now and we don¡¯t know where she is. As for when she will return to Japan, we don¡¯t know. Moreover, once our boss goes on a trip, even we can¡¯t contact her. We can only wait for her to come back. Therefore, I can¡¯t guarantee that there will be a response to Mrs. Gu¡¯s entrust. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei understood in her heart. Chen Shui¡¯s words were ambiguous. Song Beibei even suspected that he was Mo Lichuan¡¯s man. Moreover, Mo Lichuan must have already known that she had met Lu Huanzi. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? They had just met last night, and today, they suddenly went on a trip abroad, and their return date was not set? It had always been Mo Lichuan who hid Lu Huanzi again. If Mo Lichuan really wanted to prevent her from seeing Lu Huanzi, then¡­ Then, no matter what she did, it would be very difficult to achieve. When she went back, Song Beibei was actually quite sad. It had been so long, it was not easy to meet her. But she did not have the time to say a word. But when she thought about how Lu Huanzi was still alive and well¡­ She felt happy in her heart again. If she could really live well¡­ Then even if they were at the ends of the Earth, even if they would never see each other again in this lifetime¡­ Song Beibei still felt lucky. At night, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing took a plane back to the country. Xiao Liankai did not go back. According to his plan, he planned to stay here for another two days. An idea suddenly popped up in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. Could it be for the woman from last night? Song Beibei was inexplicably curious. The trip to Japan this time was also considered smooth. It was also an unexpected gain to be able to see Lu Huanzi. When they returned to the country, it was already late at night. The Xiao Family¡¯s driver was already waiting outside the airport. When they returned, it was already early in the morning. The entire Xiao family manor seemed to be immersed in silence. Song Beibei was also a little tired. However, when she went back, the first thing she did was to visit Xin Tong. Xin Tong slept very peacefully in her own bed. When Song Beibei saw that small face, her heart softened. Xin Tong had been asking recently why yujiang-ge didn¡¯t call her anymore. Song Beibei sighed in her heart. After coming out of Xin Tong¡¯s room, Song Beibei also went back to her room to sleep. The next morning, when Song Beibei opened her eyes, Gu Yanqing was no longer by her side. Looking at the time on the wall, it was not late. Gu Yanqing should have gone to the restaurant for breakfast at this time. Therefore, after Song Beibei washed up, she went to the restaurant. Gu Yanqing was indeed in the restaurant. However, other than Gu Yanqing, Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun were both there. Mu Lan seemed to have a dispute with Gu Yanqing. She said with some excitement, ¡°how could you agree to such a ridiculous request of that Fox? This is obviously taking advantage of the situation. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed Chapter 398 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°So far, this is the only way to save the Peishan Corporation. ¡± Mu Lan put down her chopsticks angrily. ¡°That old fox, why didn¡¯t I see through his intentions a long time ago? All these years, she was the only one who seemed to be well-behaved. At that time, he was the one who took the initiative to look for me to help you ascend to the top. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such intentions a long time ago. To think that Peishan treated him like a brother back then. I didn¡¯t expect him to be an ungrateful person who would burn the bridge after crossing the river. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°no matter what, he is also a member of the Xiao family. ¡± Xiao Mianjun also advised from the side, ¡°the most important thing now is to fill up the huge hole in the Peishan group. Otherwise, if we continue to fill it up from the Pearl Group, I¡¯m afraid that even the Pearl Group will be dragged down. It might not be an easy task for second uncle to take over the Peishan group at this time. Moreover, he will definitely do his best to go bankrupt. Moreover, Bei Bei Bei has twenty percent of the shares, and I also have five percent. If it doesn¡¯t work out, in the future, I will transfer all the shares under my name to Bei Bei. At that time, even if second uncle is the chairman, he will still have to be restrained by the largest shareholder. ¡± Xiao mianjun¡¯s words made Mu Lan quiet down. The corners of her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Xiao Liankai is alone. In the end, even legally, the shares in his hands will belong to the Xiao family in the future. Let him have his way for two days. ¡± Two days later. Xiao Liankai had returned from Japan. At this time, his identity was no longer the same as before. He had become the chairman of the Peishan group in one leap. This matter was hyped up by the media. The PEISHAN group had changed its chairman twice in a short period of time. The former chairman had already declared Peishan group bankrupt. At this time, it was reported that the powerful Mitsui Bank in Japan had the right to support Peishan group. Those financial professionals in the media appeared like bamboo shoots after a rain. From the Peishan Group¡¯s traditional business model, it had been analyzed that there were still drawbacks to the change of blood after the change of government, and the way out for the future. Some experts said that Peishan extreme had long been left with a huge empty shell. The inside had long been hollowed out, and even a Mitsui Bank could do nothing about it. Some even said that the collapse of Peishan group was a shocking conspiracy. Behind this, there were endless conspiracy theories about Xiao Liankai. Even his past, from the history of entrepreneurship to his many years of suffering in Peishan group, had been skinned. Anyway, the rumors were magical and strange. After Xiao Liankai returned, the first thing he did was to visit Mu Lan at the Xiao family¡¯s manor. Although Mu Lan didn¡¯t like him in her heart, at this juncture, she couldn¡¯t help but cheer up. She did not expect Xiao Liankai to bring his lawyer here. Xiao Liankai actually asked his lawyer to get a will for Mu Lan. The will clearly stated that after Xiao Liankai passed away, the shares in his hands and all the real estate would be owned by Gu Yanqing. Mu Lan was quite surprised to see the will at first. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°now, I am assuming the position of chairman of the Peishan Group. I know that in everyone¡¯s eyes, it is unkind and unjust. However, the Xiao family has brought me great kindness. Although I, Xiao Liankai, have ambitions, I am not an ungrateful person. You also know that I have no relatives, no wife, and no children in my life. The people of the Xiao family are my closest family. In the future, other than giving everything I have to Yanqing, how can I have a second choice? ¡± Mu Lan could not see through this Xiao Liankai. However, his expression was solemn, and his tone was filled with a sense of helplessness and vicissitudes. It was as if his words were full of bitterness. However, with his thousand-year-old Fox cultivation, Mu Lan could not guess whether he had other motives. However, the black and white words on the will were true. This Xiao Liankai indeed had no children. In the future, other than giving his shares to Yan Qing, there was no better candidate. His actions might be to appease the people, or perhaps he hoped that the Xiao Family would let down their guard against him. However, no matter what, with this suicide note, Mu Lan felt much more at ease. Her attitude towards Xiao Liankai also became much more polite. ¡°We are all one family, why are you treating us like strangers? ¡± ¡°sister-in-law is right, we are all one family. From now on, our family will work together to revitalize our family business. ¡± With the help of Mitsui Financial Group, Peishan group filled the gap and was gradually pulled back from the brink of bankruptcy. Time passed by slowly. This period of time was very difficult, and every step was like treading on thin ice. However, they had passed through a difficult and torturous summer. By the time the autumn air was refreshed, the Peishan group had completely stepped onto the right track. And they had returned to their position as the business overlord. During this period of time, Song Beibei rarely saw Gu Yanqing. Although Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t hold any position in the Peishan group now,. He still did his best for the Peishan group¡¯s matters. Especially because Pearl Group had thrown billions of yuan into the Peishan group earlier. Pearl Group and the Peishan group had once again become a grasshopper on the same rope. Fortunately, everything was going smoothly. Everyone gradually started to heave a sigh of relief. This year, Song Beibei also went back to the news agency to report. She resumed her previous job. However, she signed a new contract and could be considered a freelance reporter. She finally became a professional reporter like Bai Zhangsong back then. She only did what she liked to do and reported what she felt should be reported. She was fearless. This autumn was the coolest autumn Song Beibei felt. However, Xin Tong was about to start school. This was a headache. According to their previous plans, Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei planned to return to Xia city after everything in port city was settled. At that time, Xin Tong would be allowed to attend school in Xia city. However, the overall situation in port city was still uncertain. This matter was delayed again. Later on, Song Beibei thought that Xin Tong would be allowed to attend school in port city. However, everything in port city was settled now. Song Beibei had the idea of returning to Xia city. After all, it was really hard for Gu Yanqing to work in two places at once. In the evening, Gu Yanqing had just returned from a business trip in the United States. Mu Lan asked her family to prepare a table of good dishes. Xiao Liankai was also there. These days, Peishan group was able to get on the right track so quickly. Xiao Liankai, as the ¡°chairman, ¡± really played a big role. Mu Lan did not expect that Xiao Liankai had so many hidden talents over the years. In fact, he had a wide network. Ever since Xiao Liankai wrote that suicide note, his relationship with the Xiao family had become much better. Mu Lan often asked him to come over for dinner. Xiao Liankai didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and also came over often. For a time, it was really a happy time. In the evening, Song Beibei mentioned the problem of Xin Tong going to school. Mu Lan sighed and said, ¡°now that the Peishan group is stable, you can go back to Xia city if you want. Xin Tong will be undergoing surgery soon, so it¡¯s good to go back. ¡± Song Beibei also considered this problem. Xiao Mianjun also said, ¡°the Xiao Family is at the center of the storm in port city. You should go back and give Xin Tong a more peaceful living environment. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Xiao Mianjun to say such a thing. Actually, Song Beibei had always had a knot in her heart when it came to Xiao Mianjun. Xiao mianjun liked Gu Yanqing, although she never showed it, nor did she step over him. But until now, she still misunderstood that the person back then was Gu Yanqing¡­ ¡­ This was something Song Beibei couldn¡¯t accept. However, Xiao Mianjun was the victim, and Song Beibei definitely couldn¡¯t bear to tell her the truth. In that case, it was indeed a little awkward for their relationship to live under the same roof. This was also an important reason why Song Beibei decided to return to Xia city. Gu Yanqing made a decision before Song Beibei could speak. ¡°Then let¡¯s pack up. We¡¯ll be back in two days. ¡± Chapter 399 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She asked Mu Lan, ¡°will you come back with us? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°I¡¯d better stay here. I¡¯ve lived in this place for 30 years. Besides, I can¡¯t bear to part with the jade shops that I manage. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything else. Mu Lan said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have Lord Mian with me. As long as you have time, you can come back and visit often. ¡± Song Beibei nodded in agreement. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°speaking of which, this harbor city isn¡¯t bad either. It¡¯s just that Mian Jun is right. Children need a quiet environment. In the entire country, only the reporters in this harbor city are the most troublesome. They publish trivial matters in the newspapers. They¡¯re very annoying. ¡± Xiao Mianjun, on the other hand, teased him, ¡°I saw it today. Second uncle¡¯s gossip has once again made the headlines. Second uncle is really as good as ever. Each and every one of his girlfriends is younger than the last. ¡± Xiao Liankai laughed and said, ¡°you little girl, you¡¯re still making fun of your second uncle. You should be more anxious. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯ll end up like your second uncle. You¡¯ll be alone for the rest of your life. ¡± Xiao Mianjun¡¯s expression changed slightly. Xiao Liankai also noticed that something was wrong and quickly smiled and said, ¡°second uncle is talking nonsense. Our mianjun is so outstanding that the boys that she wants to pursue are all lined up in France. In the future, second uncle will keep an eye on you. ¡± Xiao Wei said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in starting a family. It¡¯s good to be like second uncle. I can do whatever I want. ¡± Xiao Liankai was the only one present who knew the inside story. Mu Lan felt guilty. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was more conflicted and conflicted. Mu Lan changed the topic and said, ¡°Xiao Wei came back this morning. ¡± Everyone was shocked. Xiao Liankai asked, ¡°why did she come back? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°she just packed up a few old things that she left in the Xiao family. She said that she planned to return to the United States to settle down. ¡± Song Beibei thought that he Yucheng was originally in the United States. He also had a small apartment there. They must have gone back together. She sighed in her heart, but at the same time, she felt that it was for the best. She had not seen them for several months. She did not know what they were doing for such a long time. However, Xiao Wei was also pitiful. Even though she had taken Gu Yanqing away because of hatred back then. However, when Xiao Peishan had chosen to abandon her, he had left her in the lurch at the last moment. That was her biological father. To her, this was an eternal hell. Therefore, Song Beibei had always believed that in this world, there was always a kind of Karma for everything. In the end, she was also a pitiful person. Xiao Mianjun asked, ¡°then what about my master? ¡± The master Xiao Wei spoke of was Wu Zijun. When Xiao Wei entered the Peishan group, she had always followed Wu Zijun. Everything today was also a result of Wu Zijun¡¯s conditions bit by bit. The relationship between them was also very close. Mu Lan said, ¡°Wu Zijun will probably leave with Xiao Wei. He missed 30 years and sacrificed everything for her revenge. I think he will not leave easily. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. Song Beibei had no way to judge Wu Zijun and did not know him well. In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Wu Zijun was a quiet, handsome middle-aged man. However, in the end, he used a decisive method to perish together with the Peishan Corporation. But it was not considered to have failed the Peishan Corporation. In the end, this kind of person also valued relationships. In fact, if Xiao Wei could really be together with Wu Zijun, it would be a good thing. A pair of lovers who had missed out on thirty years, their eyes were still the same as they were thirty years ago. This might be a form of atonement from heaven to her. Song Beibei said, ¡°I hope that in the future, the two of them can accompany each other. I also hope that teacher he can put down the hatred and resentment in his heart and live well in the future. ¡± However, Xiao Liankai said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this won¡¯t be an easy thing. Don¡¯t forget, besides Wu Zijun, there¡¯s also Wu Zijie. ¡± However, Xiao Liankai seemed to have thought of something There was a strange tone in his voice. ¡°there are some things in this world that can not co-exist. If one side is too powerful, it will block the light of the other. It¡¯s like two seeds breaking out of the ground at the same time. One grows into a towering tree, while the other only becomes an arbor. Do you think that the Arbor will feel that the tree has stolen its resources and nutrients? ¡± Xiao Liankai¡¯s words caused the others to ponder. Mu Lan teased him as if she was joking. ¡°Just like Peishan and you? ¡± Xiao Liankai laughed out loud, ¡°that¡¯s a big crime. I¡¯ve always respected big brother, but I¡¯m willing to be his little brother for the rest of my life. ¡± Mu Lan laughed, ¡°it¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re taking it seriously? ¡± She teased him a few more times, and the meal ended just like that. Song Beibei had really returned to Xia city. That feeling was like the first time she had returned from America. It had been a long time since she last saw her, and she missed her. Nothing in the song family had changed. However, Song Beibei did feel that her mood had changed. When she returned home again, she felt that she had treasured it a lot. It was already mid-september. The Autumn Air was crisp and Crisp. In fact, many kindergartens had already started school. The best kindergarten in Xia city was Huangpu Noble bilingual kindergarten. Gu Yanqing had some friendship with the principal of this kindergarten. It was no problem for him to send Xin Tong to class. Xin Tong was very excited on her first day of school. Yesterday, she went shopping with Song Beibei, and she chose her school bag and various stationery. The custom-made school uniform had already been sent to her home. Early in the morning, Xin Tong had already put on her own clothes, shoes, and socks. When Song Beibei entered, she actually saw Xin Tong standing alone in front of the mirror¡­ ¡­ smug ¡­ Song Beibei walked over, and Xin Tong happily turned around. ¡°Mommy, am I pretty? ¡± Song Beibei sat down by the bed and looked at her carefully. Even though Xin Tong was born to her. It was not an exaggeration to say that even Song Beibei did not expect Xin Tong to be born so pretty. Her face was carved out of jade, as if God had given her the most beautiful thing in the world when he created man. Xin Tong¡¯s eyes were like black gems, pure and clean. Her skin was very good, and she looked like a porcelain doll. The only shortcoming was that her heart was not supplying enough blood, and the color of her lips was slightly purple. When she thought of this, Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached. But soon, she convinced herself. It did not matter, Xin Tong could be operated on very soon. This type of surgery was already considered a routine surgery in the heart field, so the risk was not high. Song Beibei waved at Xin Tong. After Xin Tong came over, she looked at her carefully. She tied her shoelaces again and kissed Xin Tong on the cheek. ¡°Our Xin Tong is really beautiful today. ¡± Xin Tong smiled happily. ¡°Daddy will also send Xin Tong to school today? ¡± Today was Xin Tong¡¯s first day at school. Gu Yanqing especially didn¡¯t go to the office. He accompanied Song Beibei to send Xin Tong to school. On the way to school, Xin Tong said, ¡°I think I¡¯m the happiest child in the world. ¡± Song Beibei saw Xin Tong¡¯s serious expression and suddenly wanted to laugh. She said, ¡°why does our baby suddenly think this way? ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°because daddy and Mommy sent me to school together. Xin Tong feels very happy. ¡± Song Beibei Kissed Xin Tong on the cheek. ¡°Daddy will always love you and make you a happy little princess forever. ¡± Xin Tong thought for a while and said, ¡°Mommy, give Xin Tong a little brother or sister. Xin Tong will definitely love her as much as daddy and Mommy Love Xin Tong. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly surprised. ¡°Why would Xin Tong want a little brother or sister? Do you feel lonely? ¡± Xin Tong shook her head and said, ¡°Xin Tong¡¯s heart isn¡¯t good. If Xin Tong doesn¡¯t grow up, she won¡¯t be able to accompany daddy and mommy for a long time, so¡­ ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart tighten. Then, she said, ¡°Xin Tong, you will definitely grow up healthy and healthy. You heard from mommy that your heart is just a small problem. After a period of time, our Xin Tong will undergo surgery and her body will recover. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°but I¡¯m afraid. ¡± Song Beibei grabbed her hand. ¡°Daddy and mummy will always be by Xin Tong¡¯s side to give Xin Tong courage. ¡± After sending Xin Tong to school, Song Beibei also felt extremely emotional. She did not expect Xin Tong to think so much at such a young age. On the way back.. Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°otherwise, let¡¯s give Xin Tong a younger brother or sister. We can¡¯t be with Xin Tong forever. I really can¡¯t imagine how lonely Xin Tong will be alone in this world after both of us leave. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. Xin Tong will have a husband to accompany her in the future. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s expression became even more sorrowful. ¡°When I think about our Xin Tong getting married, why do I feel so reluctant? Who will be able to marry our Xin Tong? Speaking of which, our Xin Tong is still engaged to Yujiang as a child. Yujiang is a good child, but a father-in-law like Mo Lichuan¡­ ¡°. ¡­ ¡­¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei again. ¡°Xin Tong is only a few years old. You¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and recollected her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that Xin Tong will be too lonely on her way to adulthood. Let¡¯s have another child. It¡¯ll be more lively at home with more people. ¡± Gu Yanqing was resolute. ¡°No child! ¡± Chapter 400 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei knew why Gu Yanqing had such a reaction. Actually, she had her own concerns. It was because Gu Yanqing was a rare RH negative blood type. Therefore, there was a high possibility of a hemolytic reaction between the mother and the baby during pregnancy. The baby would also be in danger. When Xin Tong was born, Xin Tong had been in the incubator for half a month. When she was pregnant, she had also suffered a massive haemorrhage and had narrowly escaped death. It was not that Gu Yanqing did not want to have a child, but he was more worried about her safety. Gu Yanqing saw Song Beibei¡¯s dejected look in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°if you really want the house to be more lively, then we can adopt and adopt a child. ¡± Adopt. Adopt a child? Song Beibei was deep in thought. She had never had such thoughts. She was indeed afraid that Xin Tong would be too lonely on the road of growth. Parents could leave their children with a lot of wealth, but the greatest wealth was none other than the family members who grew up with her and were connected by blood. Song Beibei thought for a moment and said, ¡°forget it, I¡¯ll think about it. ¡± Although Song Beibei thought about it, she did not expect that one day, she would really accept him. Raising a child. This matter was strange. The New York Times had set up a branch in China, with Song Beibei as its editor-in-chief. Song Beibei wanted to form a team. Other than Zhou Xingchen and Eri, she was recruiting New People. However, Song Beibei was missing a position as editor-in-chief. Because she already had someone in mind. The First Person Song Beibei Thought of was Bai Zhangsong. Although Bai Zhangsong kept a low profile. The media still often reported about him. For example, he had recently exposed some corporate shady business. In fact, in the eyes of the public, Bai Zhangsong was more like a messenger of justice. Song Beibei had always longed to become that kind of person. Song Beibei still remembered Bai Zhangsong¡¯s home. In the past, Bai Zhangsong had taken her there once. Coincidentally, Bai Zhangsong was sleeping in at home When he opened the door with his head in a mess, he saw that it was Song Beibei standing at the door. Bai Zhangsong was also shocked. ¡°Why is it you? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t seen each other for four years. Have you forgotten about me? ¡± Bai Zhangsong laughed. ¡°Even if I forget about someone, I won¡¯t forget about lady thirteen. It¡¯s been a long time. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°master, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in? ¡± Bai Zhangsong was embarrassed for once. He opened the door. ¡°It¡¯s a little messy at home. Please forgive me. ¡± After Song Beibei entered the house, she realized that her master was too modest. It wasn¡¯t a little messy at all. There wasn¡¯t even a place to stay. Bai Zhangsong randomly picked up the wine on the table and placed it into the trash can. He casually dug out an empty seat on the SOFA. Then, he said to Song Beibei, ¡°have a seat. Do you want a drink or coffee? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°master, forget about the coffee. I have something important to discuss with you. ¡± Song Beibei explained her intention to come to Bai Zhangsong. The New York Times was interested in hiring Bai Zhangsong as the editor-in-chief. Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°I¡¯m not suitable to be an official. I¡¯m only suitable to be a reporter. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°master is just taking a position. You can do whatever you want, and the company will support you unconditionally. ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°actually, it doesn¡¯t matter where I am. It¡¯s just that the current owner treats me quite well. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered that Bai Zhangsong¡¯s current owner was Su Liangxiao. In fact, Su Liangxiao had hired Bai Zhangsong because he didn¡¯t have good intentions. Everything was to lure Lu Yisheng out through the case of selling the organs of orphans, so that Song Beibei herself would find out that there was something fishy about her father¡¯s death that year. Although the LX corporation was good, its ambition was not in the media. Song Beibei said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about this at all. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll go to your employer¡¯s side today and poach you over. ¡± Bai Zhangsong said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind where you are. If the employer agrees, I¡¯ll go to your side. ¡± Bai Zhangsong actually admired Song Beibei quite a lot. For so many years, there were many people who followed her, but none of them were as fearless as Song Beibei. She had the trait that he valued the most. In the afternoon, Song Beibei went to LX group. In fact, she wanted to meet Su Liangxiao as soon as she came back. This time, there was a proper reason. After Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing held their wedding again, she never saw Su Liangxiao again, and she rarely knew about him. She only knew that he always ran between America and spring city. Coincidentally, Su Liangxiao had just returned to China today. When Song Beibei went over, the front desk asked if she had an appointment. Song Beibei shook her head. The front desk said that she had to make an appointment to see the chairman. Otherwise, she could not call the higher-ups. Song Beibei took out her phone and was about to call Su Liangxiao¡¯s private mobile phone to make an appointment. A female voice sounded behind her, ¡°you are¡­ Song Beibei. ¡± Song Beibei turned around and was quite surprised, ¡°you are¡­ ¡°. The woman smiled faintly and said generously, ¡°Do you remember me? I am Jin Wenyin. ¡± How could she not remember? This woman was the label of a walking person. She was intelligent and elegant. She was the most successful Chinese female entrepreneur, and her wealth could rival that of a country. Most importantly, she was Song Beibei¡¯s top boss, Jin Wenxuan¡¯s biological sister. Song Beibei quickly reached out her hand. ¡°How could I remember Sister Wenyin? Sister Wenyin just attended my wedding. I¡¯ve always been very grateful in my heart. ¡± Jin Wenyin said, ¡°you¡¯re here to look for Liang Xiao? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Jin Wenyin turned to the front desk and said, ¡°Miss Song, you don¡¯t need to make an appointment when you come here in the future. ¡± The front desk respectfully said with trepidation, ¡°yes, chief Jin. ¡± Jin Wenyin said, ¡°I happen to have something to look for him. I¡¯ll bring you up. ¡± When Su Liangxiao saw Song Beibei again, he was very surprised, especially when he saw that Song Beibei had come up with Jin Wenyin. Jin Wenyin went in and said, ¡°I saw that your little white deer was blocked by the front desk, so I brought it up for you. I¡¯ll go to the meeting room first. Half an hour should be enough for you to catch up. ¡± With that, Jin Wenyin opened the door, left, and closed the door. For some reason, Song Beibei had a strange feeling. When she looked at Su Liangxiao again, Su Liangxiao had already stood up and was slowly walking toward her. It had only been a few months, but Su Liangxiao seemed to have changed a lot. He was dressed in a suit and his hair was combed meticulously. He looked like a business elite. It was as if he had completely lost his usual devilish frivolity. Only his peach blossom eyes were raised. When he walked towards Song Beibei, there was a slight smile on his face. Song Beibei felt that he was still the same old Su Liangxiao. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°Fox, long time no see. ¡± ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re back? ¡± Song Beibei was not used to it. Su Liangxiao did not call her little daughter, but called her by her name. This feeling was like an intimate elder brother. Song Beibei instantly let down her guard and felt a little touched. Song Beibei sighed, ¡°yes, I¡¯m back. ¡± Su Liangxiao poured a glass of water for Song Beibei and said, ¡°why did you come looking for me? ¡± Song Beibei went straight to the point, ¡°I have something to ask of you at work. ¡± Su Liangxiao sat down and leaned against the SOFA. He raised his arms and said unhappily, ¡°you came here to talk about work with me. Do you have a conscience? ¡± Song Beibei felt that the Fox Su had returned in an instant. Song Beibei was a little embarrassed. She felt that she had indeed gone too far and did not exchange any pleasantries. Before Song Beibei could say anything, Su Liangxiao said, ¡°forget it. It¡¯s impossible for you to talk about feelings with me. Then, why did you ask me to come here? ¡± Song Beibei was unable to wrap her head around Su Liangxiao. After a while, she said, ¡°I want someone from you, Bai Zhangsong. ¡± Song Beibei explained her purpose for coming. Finally, Su Liangxiao thought for a while and said, ¡°it¡¯s rare for you to speak to me, so I naturally won¡¯t disagree. But what¡¯s in it for me? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you changed your habit of taking advantage of others? ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s expression changed Chapter 401 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Su Liangxiao said, ¡°your habit of guarding against people, no, hasn¡¯t my habit changed as well? ¡± Song Beibei burst into laughter. ¡°Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal? ¡± ¡°treating me to a meal is too unoriginal. Treat me to a meal at Your House. I haven¡¯t seen my third brother for a long time. ¡± Song Beibei thought about it and agreed. It was much better to bring Su Liangxiao home for a meal than the two of them going out alone. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to explain things to Gu Yanqing. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°it¡¯s already late. Why not choose today instead? Wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll go to a meeting for ten minutes, and then we¡¯ll leave together. ¡± Song Beibei thought that since she didn¡¯t drive today, it would be great to have a free ride. So she agreed. When Su Liangxiao went to the meeting, Song Beibei called Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing heard that Song Beibei wanted to bring Su Liangxiao home for dinner, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to be unhappy, so she said, ¡°then you can cook tonight. I want to eat the braised pork you cooked. ¡± Song Beibei was indeed craving for it, so she especially wanted to eat the dishes that Gu Yanqing personally cooked. It was a good opportunity. Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. ¡± Then he hung up. Song Beibei pursed her lips. It seemed that this guy was still narrow-minded. Soon, Su Liangxiao came out. When he went to the parking lot with Song Beibei, he bumped into Jin Wenyin again. Jin Wenyin smiled and said, ¡°going for dinner? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°why don¡¯t we go together? ¡± Jin Wenyin smiled faintly. ¡°forget about it today. We¡¯ll take some time to discuss the wedding some other day. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Okay. ¡± After getting into the car, Song Beibei was very curious. ¡°wedding? WHOSE WEDDING IS IT? ¡± Su Liangxiao started the car and looked at Song Beibei with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss. It¡¯s my wedding. ¡± As he wished, he saw Song Beibei¡¯s stunned expression as if she had swallowed an egg. Song Beibei was shocked for a long while before she came back to her senses. ¡°You¡¯re getting married. Who are you getting married to? ¡± Su Liangxiao did not try to hide it. ¡°Jin Wenyin, the wedding will be held in America in two months. ¡± Song Beibei was a hundred times more shocked than before. How could it be Jin Wenyin? A strong woman like Jin Wenyin stood beside Su Liangxiao. No matter how she looked at it, they did not seem to be on the same page. Even though Song Beibei knew that Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenxuan were good brothers who started their business together. He had known Jin Wenyin for a long time. However, Jin Wenyin was a few years older than Su Liangxiao. The scale of her business was incomparable. Song Beibei had secretly thought about such an omnipotent woman. What kind of man would be able to conquer her in the end? At that time, Song Beibei did not think of an answer. Because she really could not think of what kind of man such a woman who had an aura above all men would like. How could it be Su Liangxiao? Although Su Liangxiao could be considered young and successful, he was also considered the best of the best. But when placed together with Jin Wenyin, it was still¡­ ¡­ unimaginable ¡­ Su Liangxiao seemed to see through the doubts in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. His smile was also faint. ¡°It¡¯s just a business marriage. She¡¯s not young anymore and was forced to marry by her family. And I need a partner, that¡¯s all. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s shocked heart instantly turned cold. The words ¡®business marriage¡¯ were like a knife, cutting open all possibilities mercilessly. Song Beibei was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°aren¡¯t your businesses big enough? Aren¡¯t you earning enough? Why do you have to sacrifice your lifetime¡¯s happiness? ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I also want to pursue happiness, but you won¡¯t agree to marry me? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. She raised her head to look at Su Liangxiao. ¡°Fox¡­ ¡± Su Liangxiao was indeed smiling slyly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re so happy now. I won¡¯t poach your husband. You don¡¯t have to care about my matters. Actually, it¡¯s good to find a partner to be my wife. In the future, I¡¯ll be able to live off a woman. This is my ultimate goal in life. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly darkened. Why did this sentence sound so familiar. She suddenly remembered that Gu Yanqing had said before that living off a woman was his goal in life. The children from Shengmei Orphanage really had the same goal. However, Song Beibei knew that this was just a joke Su Liangxiao had said. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t say anything about Su Liangxiao¡¯s current state. Moreover, this was someone else¡¯s private matter. No matter what Su Liangxiao decided, this was someone else¡¯s decision, and Song Beibei had no position to say anything. Moreover, Su Liangxiao was a very thoughtful person like Gu Yanqing. As long as they made a decision, they would not change it. Soon, they arrived at Song Garden. When Song Beibei entered the house, she happened to bump into Auntie Feng. Song Beibei asked, ¡°is Gu Yanqing back? ¡± Auntie Feng said, ¡°Sir came back early today, and he personally cooked today. ¡± Song Beibei was overjoyed. Gu Yanqing actually personally cooked. She thought to herself that Gu Yanqing was stubborn but soft-hearted. He must have cooked her favorite braised pork. Song Beibei brought Su Liangxiao directly to the dining room. Gu Yanqing had already finished cooking and was waiting at the dining table. Song Beibei looked at the dishes on the table. She was so happy that she wanted to eat immediately. Su Liangxiao also walked over. He looked at Gu Yanqing with a faint smile on his lips. ¡°third brother, you¡¯re still in a good mood. ¡± Gu Yanqing also put on a fake smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare for second brother to come here. Naturally, you have to treat him well. ¡± Song Beibei looked around. She did not see Xin Tong, so she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I¡¯ll call Xin Tong over for dinner. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Xin Tong has already eaten. There¡¯s no need to call her. She¡¯s watching TV right now. Let her watch. ¡± Song Beibei felt a little strange. Xin Tong had always eaten with them and had never eaten early. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think too much about it. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°sit down. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡± Su Liangxiao naturally didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat down. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten third brother¡¯s cooking for many years. It seems like his cooking skills are pretty good. ¡± Song Beibei was inexplicably proud. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging to you. My husband¡¯s cooking is the best in the world. Quick, try his braised pork. It¡¯s simply superb. ¡± As she said this, Song Beibei even picked up a piece of meat for Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao smiled faintly and took a bite. He paused for a moment and suddenly frowned. He put down his chopsticks without batting an eyelid and said indifferently, ¡°you have to pay to eat other people¡¯s cooking. Eating third brother¡¯s cooking is killing you. ¡± Song Beibei was quite pleased with herself and added, ¡°it¡¯s so delicious that it kills you! ¡± She was already craving for it, so she picked up a piece of braised pork. As soon as she bit into it, Song Beibei spat it out. It was so salty that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Song Beibei took a look at Gu Yanqing. He still looked calm and collected. She propped up her arms and quietly looked at the two people opposite her with a faint smile in her eyes. However, Song Beibei always felt that the smile made her hair stand on end. Song Beibei immediately understood something. She quickly tried a few other side dishes. All of them were either too salty or too sweet. Gu Yanqing did it on purpose! ! ! Song Beibei put down her chopsticks. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what are you doing? ! ¡± This was too childish! Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was still indifferent. ¡°Why, is it not delicious? Maybe I haven¡¯t cooked for a long time and I¡¯m a little rusty. ¡± Rusty my a * S! Song Beibei said to Su Liangxiao, ¡°wait here, I¡¯ll cook for you personally. ¡± Song Beibei got up and walked towards the kitchen. Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t help but ask sarcastically, ¡°what kind of rice do you know? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I can make egg fried rice, okay? ¡± In the end, Su Liangxiao got up and said excitedly, ¡°let me help you. ¡± He said that he wanted to follow Song Beibei to the kitchen. Song Beibei was really angry. She looked at Gu Yanqing and said fiercely, ¡°okay! ¡± Before she turned around, Gu Yanqing stood up. ¡°Wait for me for ten minutes. ¡± Then he resigned himself to his fate and went into the kitchen. Ten minutes later, the dining table was another scene. Chapter 402 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing actually made three dishes and a soup in just ten minutes. Although they were all home-cooked dishes, they had all the appearance, fragrance, and taste, and the fragrance assailed the nostrils. When they moved them back to the table, Song Beibei still maintained a skeptical attitude. Before Su Liangxiao moved his chopsticks, she tasted every dish. TSK TSK¡­ ¡­ It was so delicious that she almost bit her own tongue. However, Song Beibei still glared at Gu Yanqing fiercely. No wonder when she said she wanted to ask Xin Tong to eat, he said Xin Tong had already eaten. So this was how he treated the guests. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was still cold and indifferent. The words he spat out were mixed with a hint of unwillingness. ¡°Eat. ¡± Su Liangxiao seemed to have seen a good show and did not care at all. He sat down, ate a few mouthfuls, and even praised a few words. ¡°third brother¡¯s skills are so good that it¡¯s a pity not to be a chef. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve said this to him before. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to glare at Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t visit the three treasures palace for no reason. Second Brother, why are you here today? ¡± Su Liangxiao thought for a moment, ¡°I really can¡¯t remember. If I had to find a reason, it¡¯s probably because I haven¡¯t seen third brother upset for a long time. ¡± Song Beibei was drinking soup at the side and almost choked. This Fox really came to find trouble. No wonder Gu Yanqing disliked him so much. Song Beibei quickly interjected, ¡°Fox, you¡¯re getting married, but you didn¡¯t give us an invitation. ¡± Gu Yanqing was very surprised by her words. Su Liangxiao glanced at Song Beibei and said unhappily, ¡°you¡¯re still so biased. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s mood was much better. He raised his eyebrows and said leisurely, ¡°second brother is getting married? ¡± Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°yes, do you know who the bride is? It¡¯s Jin Wenyin. I still find it unbelievable. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°congratulations, second brother. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°since you already know, then today is the official invitation. Two months later, December 24th, Christmas Eve. Remember to come to my wedding. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°of course. ¡± Song Beibei felt that the atmosphere at the table had suddenly become harmonious. After dinner, Su Liangxiao said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I have something I want to say to you in private. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what Su Liangxiao wanted to say, but she knew what to say. She quickly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go cut some fruits for you. ¡± Only Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing were left in the restaurant. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°second brother came today. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as inviting us to the wedding. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°there are some things in the past that I need to ask you first. ¡± ¡°please speak, second brother. ¡± It seemed that they had not spoken in such a calm manner for many years. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°a few days ago, I went to Shengmei Orphanage and met the director. He told me that back then, you actually gave up your spot for further education. Why have you never told me about this matter? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember such a long time ago. ¡± Su Liangxiao was also silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve always misunderstood that you caused an Ning¡¯s death. Why don¡¯t you ever explain yourself? ¡± It had been twenty years since Su Liangxiao found out about the secret. At that time, Su Liangxiao had always believed that there was only one spot for further education in the orphanage. He and Gu Yanqing were the only competitors. And in order to get this spot, Gu Yanqing did not hesitate to kill an Ning. He had always held a grudge. Although an Ning¡¯s death was an accident, it was not directly caused by him. However, Su Liangxiao had blamed all of it on Gu Yanqing. Su Liangxiao had always felt that if it were not for Gu Yanqing, an Ning would not have died. However, he had recently returned to the orphanage. The old director had unintentionally said that Gu Yanqing had actually given up the spot for further education. He had even shown him the document from that year. In fact, that spot had originally been provided by a well-known enterprise. It had been named to sponsor Gu Yanqing. However, Gu Yanqing had signed the waiver and transferred it. The name of the transferor was Su Liangxiao¡¯s name. It was written twenty years ago, and it was also Gu Yanqing¡¯s handwriting. Su Liangxiao could recognize it. He really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of Mood Gu Yanqing had when he signed such a document back then. They were clearly Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang since they were young. The two of them had always been at loggerheads. Su Liangxiao didn¡¯t understand. At that time, Gu Yanqing had no relationship with the song family. How could he give up such an opportunity to give it to him. Moreover, for many years, Su Liangxiao thought that he had killed an Ning because he was fighting for that right. It turned out that he had given up long ago. He had given it to him long ago. Su Liangxiao could not describe his feelings for a moment. It seemed that for so many years, something had gone wrong. Everything had gone wrong. So what did all these years of hatred, his revenge, and everything he had done count for? He had risked his life. He had even walked on the edge of the law. He had betrayed his bottom line. All he had done was to surpass him, but he was stronger than him. He just wanted to step on him one day He wanted to take revenge for an Ning. However, twenty years later, he suddenly realized that the truth was not like this. Perhaps this was just a misunderstanding. He had misunderstood Gu Yanqing. At that moment, Su Liangxiao only felt more hatred. He hated why Gu Yanqing did not say it out loud. He hated why he did not explain himself back then. Gu Yanqing remained silent. Su Liangxiao could not help but say, ¡°Gu Yanqing, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will continue to fight with you for Bei Bei. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his head and frowned A cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°What do you want to know? Do you want to ask why I gave you the spot back then ¡°because I feel that even if I don¡¯t have the spot, I can still walk out of Shengmei orphanage. I feel that I have always been better than you, so this is nothing to me. ¡± Su Liangxiao¡¯s heart throbbed with pain. Actually, there were many things that these children who walked out of the orphanage would never admit. For example, they used to treat each other as family. Su Liangxiao only felt a dull pain in his heart. He asked again, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you explain yourself when I misunderstood? Anning¡¯s death had nothing to do with you. Why didn¡¯t you explain yourself? You made me hate you for so many years, and even¡­ ¡± They almost died together in a big fire. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze changed. It was as if a long time had passed before he said, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t escape from anning¡¯s death. I couldn¡¯t save her¡­ ¡± Su Liangxiao was furious. He stood up and slammed his hands on the dining table He suppressed his anger and growled, ¡°so you¡¯re just feeling guilty. You used my hatred for you to make yourself feel better, so you didn¡¯t say a single word to defend yourself. You made me hate you for twenty years? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°You should hate me. ¡± Su Liangxiao turned around. He looked like he was furious, as if he couldn¡¯t even look at Gu Yanqing anymore. Otherwise, he would definitely pounce on him and strangle him to death. The air seemed to be gradually freezing. After an unknown period of time, Su Liangxiao gradually calmed down. He said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, anning¡¯s death has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to use me to punish yourself. Anning has already left, and I have accepted this fact. I know that your love for anning has never been less than mine. I, as your brother, thank you in Anning¡¯s place. ¡± He turned around and said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯ve let you down all these years. ¡± After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°let bygones be bygones. ¡± Chapter 403 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing also seemed to be silent. After a while, he looked up and said, ¡°so, second brother won¡¯t fight with me for my wife in the future? ¡± Su Liangxiao saw the faint smile on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face and was slightly stunned. Then he said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, is having a wife so great? Are you the only one in the world who has a wife? ¡± Then he said with disdain, ¡°you¡¯re simply a wife-protecting maniac. ¡± At this moment, Song Beibei came in with a fruit plate. She just happened to hear Su Liangxiao say this. She stood at the door, confused. But when she saw the two men smiling, she felt that the atmosphere there was a little strange. Su Liangxiao went to finish with Xin Tong for a while before leaving. In the past, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t like Su Liangxiao getting close to Xin Tong, but when Su Liangxiao was playing with Xin Tong, he would always watch from the side. But today, he didn¡¯t. After Su Liangxiao left, Song Beibei asked what Su Liangxiao had said to him just now. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a matter between men. ¡± Song Beibei clearly felt that there was something. Gu Yanqing seemed to be in a better mood. Song Beibei didn¡¯t ask him the reason and started to settle the score. She said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°what¡¯s with the dishes you cooked tonight? Why did you treat Su Liangxiao like this? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t care and said indifferently, ¡°If you had told me earlier that he was here to deliver the wedding invitation, my culinary skills wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. ¡± OUT OF WHACK! It was intentional! Song Beibei was so angry that she decided to ignore him. However, Gu Yanqing was in an extremely good mood. When he came out of the shower, he saw that Song Beibei was already asleep on the bed. He even went over to stroke her chin. ¡°Are you pretending to be asleep? ¡± Song Beibei opened her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m trying to get sleepy. DON¡¯T DISTURB ME! ¡± Gu Yanqing lifted the blanket. His hand was already covering Song Beibei¡¯s sorrow from her pajamas. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find another way to get sleepy? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s palms were burning hot. Song Beibei naturally knew what he was implying. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips were already gently moving around Song Beibei¡¯s ears. Song Beibei felt her body tremble slightly, but because of what happened that night, she still had a bit of anger in her heart. So she deliberately rejected him, turned over, lay down on her stomach, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°Uncle Gu, please don¡¯t disturb me, I want to sleep. ¡± Now, when Song Beibei was unhappy, she would still call Gu Yanqing uncle Gu. However, three years ago, this was a taboo for Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was afraid that Song Beibei would abandon him because of his age. However, Song Beibei realized that after three years, Gu Yanqing¡¯s face seemed to have become much thicker. This trick didn¡¯t seem to work anymore. Sometimes, the more she called him that, the more Gu Yanqing seemed to get excited. Song Beibei Lay on the ground, and Gu Yanqing pressed his body against hers. There seemed to be a hint of heat in his voice. ¡°What did you call me just now? ¡± Song Beibei could only feel Gu Yanqing¡¯s hot breath beside her ear, and the clean and awe-inspiring scent that belonged to him. His hands were not honest either. Before he could speak, he had already set fire to her body. Gu Yanqing was usually as cold as ice, but why was he sometimes as hot as a volcano. Song Beibei still wanted to refuse, but Gu Yanqing suddenly bit her ear. Taking advantage of the moment when she turned around, he pressed his lips against hers. Gu Yanqing¡¯s kissing skills were extremely good. At that time, Song Beibei¡¯s mind was in a daze, thinking, who was the one who invented the word ¡®lust¡¯ ? Gu Yanqing can make you wish you were dead just by kissing you. Imagine who could stand the sight of an iceberg-face turning into a wolf. The contrast is just too great. Song Beibei finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called him a beast. Gu Yanqing¡¯s action did not stop, the voice was low and dull with some kind of undisguised wild nature and desire: ¡°You wronged me. ¡± At that time, Song Beibei seemed to have been sent to the clouds. In her daze, she could still clearly hear Gu Yanqing¡¯s ambiguous words in her ear. ¡°where are the clothes? But you can be a little more beastly¡­ ¡± A long night for shame! ¡ª ¨C After a whole night of drama. Even Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing overslept. Song Beibei was woken up by Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if all the bones in her body were about to fall apart. She turned over and continued to sleep. ¡°Nine o¡¯clock it is. I want to sleep a little longer. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone is still light: ¡°Xin Tong was late for school. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart thump and opened her eyes. Then, she sat up straight. She almost screamed. When she turned her head, Gu Yanqing was already dressed properly. Song Beibei grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and bit it. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. ¡± It was simply caused by the chaos of war. However, Gu Yanqing was neither too fast nor too slow. ¡°since you¡¯re already late, why don¡¯t you calm down and go to the restaurant for breakfast first? ¡± Song Beibei thought about it and felt that it made sense. Anyway, they were already late. Xiao Xintong had already put on her clothes and came out. She actually went to the restaurant by herself and climbed onto the child¡¯s chair to eat her breakfast with relish. Aunt Feng was taking care of her. Xin Tong asked Aunt Feng, ¡°why is daddy and Mommy still not up yet? ¡± Aunt Feng said, ¡°your daddy and Mommy are probably too tired. ¡± ¡°Why are you tired when you sleep? ¡± ¡°because I have to make a penis for Xin Tong. ¡± Xin Tong asked in confusion, ¡°how did you make a penis? ¡± Aunt Feng didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she said, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s very tiring for your Daddi and mummy to make a little brother for you. Xin Tong has to be considerate. ¡± ¡°I got it, Grandma Feng. ¡± At this time, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing happened to come in. Seeing Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing come in, Song Beibei greeted them with curved eyes, ¡°Daddi, mummy, you guys are up. ¡± Song Beibei felt extremely guilty and walked over to say, ¡°baby, I¡¯m sorry. Your mother made you late for class the next day. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. You can explain it to the kindergarten teacher later. The teacher said yesterday that if a child is late, you can explain it to him. ¡± Song Beibei quickly finished her breakfast and sent Xin Tong to the kindergarten. When Song Beibei sent Xin Tong to the kindergarten, she apologized to the teacher at the classroom door, ¡°sorry, Xin Tong is late. ¡± The teacher smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, Mrs. Gu. ¡± Then, after greeting her, the teacher held Xin Tong¡¯s hand and went in. When Song Beibei turned to leave, she heard the teacher ask Xin Tong, ¡°Why is Xin Tong late today? ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s childish voice came from inside, ¡°because my Daddi and mummy are too tired. ¡± The teacher was a little curious and asked, ¡°what does Daddi and mummy do? WHY ARE THEY TIRED? ¡± Xin Tong smiled and said, ¡°because my DADDI and mummy have to make little brothers for Xin Tong every night. It¡¯s very tiring. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly turned red. Before she could see the teacher¡¯s reaction, she ran away. My Xin Tong, who on Earth told you all this? After Song Beibei came out, she went to the company. Today at noon, it was better to sign the contract with Bai Zhangsong. Bai Zhangsong also arrived at the company on time at 10 o¡¯clock. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°master, from now on, we will all work with you. ¡± Everyone in the team had heard of Bai Zhangsong¡¯s name, and they all worshipped him. However, Bai Zhangsong seemed to have an urgent matter, and he was serious. Bai Zhangsong said seriously, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about the signing of the contract first. I happen to be investigating a case. I have already contacted the police force. Tonight, I will close the net. I need people. Which one of you will go with me to expose the scene tonight? ¡± Chapter 404 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION What Bai Zhangsong is about to expose must be big cases And in their line of work, the more shady it is, the more excited they get Zhou Xingchen and Eri volunteered Song Beibei also said: ¡°I can accompany you to go. ¡°. In the end, Ai Li and Zhou Xingchen accompanied Bai Zhangsong to the scene at night. Song Beibei wrote a manuscript at the back and released it through the media as soon as possible. Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, she knew it was something big. So, after picking up Xin Tong at home at night, she stayed in front of the computer, waiting for the live broadcast to come from the front. Around 7 pm. Zhou Xingchen finally sent a photo and video of the scene. Song Beibei was shocked after watching it. It was indeed a big case. Bai Zhangsong contacted the police, and even the armed police were mobilized. This time, it was a group that sold children. The armed police caught all these people in one go in the warehouse at the dock There were about a dozen people in this group. It was a family in the mountains of Guizhou. These people specialized in abducting young children, then gathered these children together and put them under unified management. During the day, they let these children go out to beg. There were about a dozen children in the warehouse at the dock. They were basically homeless orphans. Some were very young and did not know where their homes were. These children were probably injured. In order to let the children escape, these people even went crazy and crippled some of the children. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was extremely uncomfortable as she watched. Those pairs of large eyes, which were originally innocent and innocent ages, were indeed filled with fear. There was no longer any trace of the children. Song Beibei quickly edited the text and video and sent it out. In just a few short minutes, it had already caused a huge impact on society. By morning, this matter had already been reported by many state-run news media, and it had already caused a sensation all over the country. Bai Zhangsong did not sleep the whole night. He went straight back to the company from the police station the next morning. Eri and Zhou Xingchen had also returned. They carried cameras and cameras and did not sleep the whole night, but they looked very excited. They ran over when they saw song Beibei. Eri said to Song Beibei in fluent Chinese, ¡°teacher Bai is really too awesome. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m practically prostrating myself in admiration, and he¡¯s very kind, you know ¡°We spent the whole night interviewing every child there. We plan to write a script for each child and publish it. This way, the chances of finding the children¡¯s parents will be much greater. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°this matter has already attracted a lot of attention from society. We hope that we can find all the children¡¯s relatives. ¡± More than a dozen human traffickers had been arrested. What awaited them was naturally the punishment of the law. Song Beibei asked Zhou Xingchen and Eri to continue to follow up on this matter. She and Bai Zhangsong, on the other hand, focused their attention on those children. Most of those children were now in the hospital. Some of the children were seriously injured and were receiving active treatment in the hospital with the help of social repercussions and some relief funds. There were a total of 17 children involved in this case. The youngest was only three years old, while the oldest was only eight years old. According to the stories of these children,. Some of them had already been tricked into coming here to beg for money for two years. During this period of time, they had led inhumane lives. Those people treated them like tools, beating and scolding them. They would beat up those who ran away. There were even children who witnessed other children being beaten until they were on the verge of death. After a few days, they mysteriously disappeared. Song Beibei was very sad when she was doing the report. She was also the mother of a child. She could not imagine what terrible things these children had experienced. These hellish lives would leave an indelible shadow in the hearts of these children. However, right now, the only thing they could do was to find the children¡¯s relatives as soon as possible. What kind of feelings would the mothers of the lost children have now. Song Beibei could not imagine and did not dare to experience it. If Xin Tong were to be lost one day, she would probably go crazy. Song Beibei used a large amount of resources to report on these children. All the media reprinted and spread rapidly. Soon, the parents of the lost children came looking for them. After verifying their identities, 12 children had already found their biological parents. These days, Song Beibei had witnessed the reunion over and over again. There was nothing better than this in this world. Those heart-wrenching cries, those dried tears. Those parents¡¯eyes, which were originally like dead ashes, instantly burned with a blazing hope and gratitude. That kind of joy of being able to regain what was lost was probably the most touching scene in this world. Every time she saw a child find their parents,. Song Beibei would almost cry along with them. Almost everyone present had tears in their eyes. As for the remaining five children, no relatives came looking for them. Bai Zhangsong did a detailed investigation. Other than the two children whose identities were unknown, the other three children were orphans. These children were now living in welfare institutions. After this matter was reported, too many people paid attention to it. Many children¡¯s experiences over the years were also reported, which touched many people. Many people in society applied to adopt these five children who had no relatives. This must be a good thing for these children. Having a normal growing environment was, after all, much better than a welfare institution. Therefore, after careful investigation, three children were successfully adopted. In the end, there were only two children left. These two children were brother and sister, but they rejected anyone¡¯s adoption. In fact, when the hospital examined these children¡¯s bodies, in order to find the children¡¯s parents, they also did DNA tests. The results of the tests showed that these two children were not actually related by blood. Song Beibei had always paid special attention to these two children. It was not because of anything else. It was because Song Beibei knew one of the children. Song Beibei remembered that the child was called Fu Chengdong. He used to live in port city¡¯s Yanliu Alley. But Song Beibei did not know that he had a younger sister. Song Beibei still had lingering fear from the incident in port city¡¯s Yanliu Alley. Back then, this child was bribed and tricked her into coming to Yanliu Alley. Song Beibei almost died that day. If Gu Yanqing had not arrived in time¡­ Gu Yanqing had also been lured here by this child. He had even extorted a sum of money from Gu Yanqing. Actually, after that incident, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had sent people to look for this child. For one thing, Song Beibei had a deep impression of this child. This child was simply too beautiful. She clearly had the most soul-stirring eyes in the world, but her actions were like that of a demon. This child was only six years old. At that time, Song Beibei wanted to help this child. If she left him alone, he might really go astray at such a young age. But at that time, when Song Beibei went to look for him again,. That child had long disappeared without a trace. The people in the willow alley had no idea where he was. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect to see this child in spring city. Song Beibei felt that all of this must have been arranged by God. Giving her this opportunity to help this child. It was probably because the brother and sister were both very outstanding looking. Countless people had already called and applied for adoption. Some of them had very good family conditions. This was actually a good opportunity. But the two children just didn¡¯t agree. Song Beibei even specially talked to the two children. The sister¡¯s name was Ye Dengying. The boy firmly believed that this little girl was his biological sister. When Song Beibei asked the little girl, she knew that they originally had a mother. Their mother¡¯s name was Ye Yan. Originally, they didn¡¯t live in Yanliu Alley. But my mother died of illness a long time ago. Later, they were taken to Yanliu Lane, is eating Yanliu Lane 100 home rice grew up. The two children refused to be adopted and insisted on returning to Yanliu Lane, which worried the caregivers at the welfare center. The boys have escaped twice. For Song Beibei, this is also a headache. She knows best what kind of place willow lane is. If you let these two kids go back to Yanliu Alley, then these two kids, their lives will be ruined. Chapter 405 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had also discussed this matter with Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing also didn¡¯t approve of sending the two children back to Yanliu Alley. It was the weekend today. The Welfare Institute called again. They said that the two children had escaped. Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened. The two children had escaped, where could they escape to? The People at the Welfare Institute said that they had been searching for a whole night, but they still hadn¡¯t found any trace of the two children. They had already called the police. Song Beibei was also anxious and immediately went to the welfare institute. The staff in charge of taking care of the two children at the welfare institute said, ¡°the two children escaped at night. The Welfare Institute has a back door. Recently, the lock on the back door was broken, so they didn¡¯t have time to change the lock. I don¡¯t know how the two children knew, but they ran out of the back door in the middle of the night. It wasn¡¯t until the morning when they gathered for breakfast that they realized the two children had disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t know when they left. ¡± Song Beibei was also extremely anxious. These two children were penniless and young. Where could they go? Hong Kong city and Xia city were very far apart. These two children simply couldn¡¯t go back on their own. If they ran into human traffickers or bad people outside¡­ The consequences would be unimaginable. Song Beibei followed the people from the welfare institute to search for an entire day. But after an entire day, there was no result. And the police didn¡¯t find anything. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why, but she felt worried. These past few days, Song Beibei had been dreaming about these two children. It was as if Song Beibei had to settle the two of them before she could feel at ease. Now that the children were missing, Song Beibei felt even more upset. She simply couldn¡¯t sleep or eat. On the third night, the welfare institute suddenly called and said that the children had been found. It was raining heavily that day. They said that someone had found the two children under the bridge. Because they had been on television before, many people recognized this face. And these days, Song Beibei was using media resources to do her best to find the two children. So, according to the clues provided by the witnesses, the police quickly found the two children and sent them back to the welfare institute. But when they sent the children back, one of them was running a high fever and was on the verge of death. The other child was also very weak. The one with a high fever was Fu Chengdong. He was almost unconscious. After the people from the Welfare Institute informed Song Beibei, Song Beibei rushed straight to the hospital. The little girl had been guarding her brother¡¯s bedside, crying at a loss. The people from the Welfare Institute wanted to carry the child away, but they could not separate the two children no matter what. Fu Chengdong¡¯s fever was over 40 degrees, and it was very serious. There were signs of concurrent pneumonia, and there might be other more serious complications. Song Beibei had been in the hospital the whole time. She did not know why, but she was particularly worried as she looked at the child¡¯s Pale face. Song Beibei felt as if Xin Tong was lying there, unable to leave. At night, she called Gu Yanqing and told him that she wouldn¡¯t be going home tonight. She wanted to stay here and look after the child. Gu Yanqing only told her to take care of herself. Song Beibei sat by the bed. The little girl was already asleep on the Sofa. Song Beibei covered her with the blanket. Then, she sat by the bed and looked at the little boy. This little boy was really very beautiful. When she first saw this child in harbor city, Song Beibei was quite amazed. So, when this child asked her to send him home, Song Beibei was completely unprepared. The child¡¯s skin was very white. He didn¡¯t look like a child from a place like Yanliu Alley. He had a kind of temperament. Song Beibei sat on the chair and looked at his face. After thinking for a long time, she finally understood why she had a special liking for this child. It was because this child was somewhat similar to Gu Yanqing. It wasn¡¯t his face, but the cold and aloof temperament that seemed to have been born in him. It was like a snow lotus blooming on the peak of a snow mountain, born with a kind of loneliness that was looked up to by others. This child was so young, but he seemed like a natural king. At a glance, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t from the pond. It was as if he was born into nobility, but he had been left behind by the people. This child¡¯s eyelashes were very long, and he slept very deeply. His eyelashes also trembled slightly. The bridge of his nose was very high and his outline was clear. Song Beibei looked at him and thought that the child¡¯s parents must be very outstanding. Song Beibei reached out and caressed the boy¡¯s forehead. It was still very hot. But it seemed to be a little better than when it had just been delivered. Song Beibei went to check on the drip again. She tucked the boy¡¯s blanket in before sitting back down by the bed. When Song Beibei sat back down by the bed, she realized that the boy had opened his eyes at some point. His face was flushed red because of the fever. His eyes were also covered with a thick layer of water vapor. Song Beibei moved closer and asked softly, ¡°do you want to drink some water? ¡± The lights in the room were not bright. It was just that Song Beibei had night blindness. Therefore, she turned on a small floodlight on the ceiling. It was hazy, and her face could barely be seen clearly. The boy¡¯s figure also seemed to be hoarse with a hint of crying. He said in a low voice, ¡°mom, I miss you very much. Don¡¯t leave me and my sister. Mom, don¡¯t leave me¡­ ¡± The boy cried like a child. Song Beibei was shocked. Why would she think that? Wasn¡¯t the child lying on the bed only five or six years old? For some reason, the boy called her mommy. Song Beibei¡¯s heart began to ache. One sound after another, Song Beibei felt so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe. The boy was still crying. He reached out a hand as if he wanted to grab Song Beibei. His figure was also dazed. ¡°Mommy, mommy¡­ ¡± Song Beibei finally grabbed the boy¡¯s hand and comforted him, ¡°Mommy won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave you behind. Go to sleep¡­ ¡± Under Song Beibei¡¯s gentle comforting voice, the boy finally stopped crying and gradually fell asleep. After Song Beibei said these words, it was as if a stone in her heart had sunk, or as if a large stone had been removed. That heavy and inexplicably relaxed mood made her feel very conflicted. In the morning, the doctor came to check on him. He said that Fu Chengdong¡¯s high fever had subsided, but he still had to be hospitalized for two days to be properly observed. The child was still not awake. Song Beibei asked the hospital¡¯s nurse to take care of him. By this time, the little girl had already woken up. After the little girl woke up, she had been standing by her brother¡¯s bedside. She did not eat or drink any food. She just held her brother¡¯s hand. She did not speak. She just stood there silently and watched. Song Beibei suddenly felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She walked over and said to the little girl, ¡°Brother has an adult to take care of him. Can you come with me to eat something first? ¡± Ever since they arrived at the hospital, the little girl had not eaten anything. Song Beibei could also tell that this child¡¯s body was already very weak. She looked about the same age as Xin Tong, but her body was much smaller. It was obvious that she was malnourished. However, the little girl shook her head. ¡°I want to accompany big brother. Xiao Ying will never leave big brother. ¡± Song Beibei did not force her. She just wanted to go back and bring some breakfast over for the two children to eat. Song Beibei walked out of the hospital and felt her head go dizzy. It was probably because she hadn¡¯t slept the whole night. When she returned to Song Garden, Xin Tong had just woken up. She was eating breakfast in the dining room. When she saw Song Beibei, she went up to greet her. ¡°Mommy, where have you been? ¡± Song Beibei Patted Xin Tong¡¯s head. ¡°where¡¯s your father? ¡± It was a rare day for Gu Yanqing to rest. But when Song Beibei returned to her room, she didn¡¯t see him. Xin Tong said, ¡°father is in the study. ¡± Song Beibei went to the study. Gu Yanqing was indeed in the study. Moreover, he had a pile of information in his hands, unexpectedly all about Fu Chengdong and leaf dandelion. Song Beibei walked over and asked, ¡°how did you get this information? ¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to know, ¡± said Gu Yanqing So he handed the information to Song Beibei. Song Beibei took over the file. Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°the identities of these two children have been found out. The mother of these two children is called Ye Yan. The background of this Ye Yan is very complicated. He was once a very popular celebrity, but later he suddenly disappeared from the world. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the merchants in spring city. ¡± ?????`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`? Chapter 406 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei shook her head. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t heard of it either. The Shang family has already declined. However, back then, they were once famous in the business world. And this Ye Yan is rumored to be the love of the business tycoon Shang Xiangnan back then. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s rumored that they once had an illegitimate child. It must be that Fu Chengdong. However, there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out. Why did ye Yan name that child Fu? ¡± Song Beibei continued to read through the information. That little girl was Ye Yan¡¯s second child, but no one knew who the father of this child was. Something suddenly flashed through Song Beibei¡¯s mind She said, ¡°these two children have undergone a paternity test. They¡¯re completely unrelated. Even if they have the same mother and different father, it¡¯s impossible for the result to be that they¡¯re completely unrelated. What does this mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and said, ¡°it means that one of these two children isn¡¯t Ye Yan¡¯s child at all. Or maybe both of them aren¡¯t. ¡± However, Ye Yan had passed away a long time ago, and there was no way to prove it now. The backgrounds of these two children were also confusing. Originally, they thought that this Fu Chengdong might be related to the Shang family in Spring City. However, the Shang family had completely declined because of a murder case back then, and Shang Xiangnan was said to have also died an unnatural death. Shang Xiangnan was said to have been an orphan, so there was no way to verify it. Song Beibei put the documents together. Her expression was serious. After thinking for a long time, she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I have something to discuss with you first. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Go ahead. ¡± Song Beibei said hesitantly, ¡°didn¡¯t you say last time that we could adopt a child? ¡± Gu Yanqing directly revealed Song Beibei¡¯s thoughts. ¡°So, you want to adopt Fu Chengdong? ¡± Song Beibei seemed to be very conflicted. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. I¡¯m very conflicted right now. Actually, I¡¯ve never thought of adopting him. Raising a child, but I just see that child is different, but I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s different. I hope he can have a warm home.¡± Song Beibei was actually very conflicted. She really had never thought of adopting. Actually, with the Song Family¡¯s family business and Gu Yanqing¡¯s ability, adopting a few children was not a problem at all. But adoption was not a child¡¯s play. Song Beibei had once raised a Husky named Lucy. But Lucky passed away due to acute pulmonary edema. Song Beibei was very sad. She had always blamed herself for not taking good care of it. Song Beibei actually liked dogs very much. She had always wanted to raise another one. But after hesitating to this day, she still couldn¡¯t make a decision. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t afford it, but she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take good care of it. But now, Song Beibei had to make such a difficult decision. It wasn¡¯t a pet, but two children. If she decided to adopt them, the lives of these two children would be closely related to her. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t have full confidence that she could take care of the two of them. Song Beibei was very conflicted. Gu Yanqing said solemnly, ¡°adopting isn¡¯t a small matter. You should think it over carefully. But no matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll respect you. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll think about it again. ¡± This consideration lasted for another week. Fu Chengdong had also been in the hospital for a week. Although the Little Guy¡¯s illness was very serious, his physical fitness was not bad. Even the doctor said that he did not expect that he would recover so quickly. These few days, Song Beibei went to the hospital to see the two children every day. The doctors and nurses in the hospital especially liked the two children. It was probably because the two children were really too good-looking. It was also possible that the experiences and situations of these two children were too heart-wrenching. These two children were very quiet in the hospital. At such a young age, it was as if they were the only ones in each other¡¯s world. They were not like the other children, who would act cute and act spoiled. They just looked coldly at the adults who came over to care for them, accepting their care, expressing their gratitude in a distant manner, and then protecting each other. Perhaps it was because of this that every time Song Beibei saw these two children, her heart felt as if it was being pounded by something. It just so happened that it was another weekend. The news about this time had basically come to an end. However, the attention of these two children did not decrease. Fu Chengdong was discharged from the hospital, and Song Beibei picked them up and discharged them. Then, she personally sent them to the Welfare Institute. However, the welfare institute was unwilling to take in two more children. The two children waited in the hall. Song Beibei went to negotiate with the director. The director said, ¡°we really can¡¯t accept these two children here. Originally, the Welfare Institute had a limited number of children each year, and these two children have already exceeded the quota, so we made an exception to take them in. However, in the past few days, the institute has taken in a few more children who stayed behind. The quota is too high, and now there aren¡¯t even any extra rooms. Moreover, these two children are really not suitable for this place. They have escaped time and time again, and every time, the institute has to use a large amount of manpower and material resources to search for them. Because of the two of them, the other children haven¡¯t received the care they deserve. Moreover, the media attention on this child is quite high now. If anything really happens, the Welfare Institute won¡¯t be able to handle this responsibility. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei could understand. This welfare institute was originally a non-profit Organization. Most of the staff were volunteers and had limited resources. It wasn¡¯t that they really didn¡¯t want to take in these two children. It was that this child, Fu Chengdong, was too uncooperative. It was said that he broke the canteen bowl on his first day here. The director said, ¡°I think, if it¡¯s convenient for Mrs. Gu, you can transfer the two children to another welfare institute. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I understand. ¡± Actually, there were many welfare institutes under the Pearl Group. There was also an orphanage named after Song Beibei. However, that place was quite far from the city. There were some things that Song Beibei had yet to consider clearly. Just as Song Beibei was about to turn around,. She saw two children standing outside the director¡¯s office. The two children were holding hands and did not avoid them. There was almost no expression on their faces. They just looked at everything coldly. Song Beibei felt her heart sink. Fu Chengdong must have heard what they said just now. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to go over. Fu Chengdong had already held ye Dengying¡¯s little hand and said coldly, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± As he said that, two figures disappeared at the door. Song Beibei hurriedly chased over and blocked in front of the two children. ¡°where are you two going? ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°Go away. You don¡¯t have to care. ¡± However, Song Beibei grabbed Fu Chengdong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you still want to escape? You still had enough of the lesson from last time. What benefits did you get when you went out? You brought your sister to live in the bridge hole, got sick and had a high fever, and almost died? ¡± Fu Chengdong pushed Song Beibei away. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care about us. Anyway, you¡¯re not good people. You¡¯ll only find US troublesome. ¡± Ye puying looked at the angry Fu Chengdong and bit her lips. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, she was very afraid. A three-or four-year-old child bit his lips tightly, but he didn¡¯t cry. Fu Chengdong wanted to leave, but Song Beibei pulled him over. Song Beibei was also angry Her voice became a little heavier. ¡°We¡¯re not good people, so who saved you ¡°What can you do if you go out now? Can you feed your sister Can you go back to port city alone ¡°Do you know how many kilometers it is from here? If you walk, I¡¯ll tell you, you won¡¯t be able to reach it even if you walk for ten years. ¡°Is this how you take care of your sister as an elder brother? ¡± Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t say anything. He stood there with his head lowered. His fingers were tightly clenched into a fist. His shoulders trembled slightly. At this moment, the little girl walked over. Her voice was very low, but she held the little boy¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°brother, Xiao Ying will go wherever you go. ¡± Fu Chengdong could not help but cry. ¡°But you all don¡¯t want me. You all say that I¡¯m a little rascal. The children here bully their younger sister. We don¡¯t want to be here. ¡± Song Beibei was not too sure what had happened to Fu Chengdong here. She also did not know if they had suffered some grievances here these past few days, so they wanted to escape. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 407 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei squatted down. She said, ¡°you two, come home with me first. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei still brought the two children back to Song Garden. It was noon when they returned home. Gu Yanqing was at the company, and it was rare for him to bring Xiao Xintong to the company today. However, Aunt Feng knew that she was coming back, so she prepared lunch. Song Beibei led the two children to the restaurant. Aunt Feng prepared a very rich lunch. Song Beibei saw the little girl standing in front of the table and swallowing her saliva. But the two of them didn¡¯t understand a thing, so they just watched. Song Beibei said, ¡°come over and have lunch. ¡± So she said to aunt Feng, ¡°Aunt Feng, bring two more sets of cutlery over. ¡± Aunt Feng saw that Song Beibei had brought two children back, and she felt very strange. After taking out the cutlery and setting it up, she asked Song Beibei, ¡°Miss, who are your two little children? Are they miss¡¯s classmates? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°No, they are two orphans. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to answer either. After Aunt Feng heard that the two children were orphans, she looked over and sighed. ¡°They¡¯re so pitiful. They look so small. ¡± Fu Chengdong shook her hand again. Song Beibei picked up Ye Dengying and placed her on the chair. Then, she placed the chopsticks on her hand. ¡°hurry up and eat. ¡± Then, she looked at Fu Chengdong. ¡°Do you want me to carry you too? ¡± Fu Chengdong seemed to be angry. He turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± Then, he ran out of the restaurant. When the little girl saw Fu Chengdong run out, she also twisted off the chair. Song Beibei wanted to pull her, but the little girl said, ¡°I want my brother. I¡¯m not hungry either. ¡± Because it was a child¡¯s chair, the little girl could not get down by herself. Therefore, Song Beibei sighed and directly carried the little girl up. She also went out. Fu Chengdong did not go far. After all, Song Garden was very big, and there were bodyguards and guards at the door. He could not get out. He sat alone at the corner of the stairs. He lowered his head, thinking about something. Song Beibei put the little girl down. She said to Ye Puying, ¡°you wait here obediently, okay? I¡¯ll go talk to brother for a while. ¡± Ye puying was very obedient. Her voice was soft and thin. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with brother. Brother just misses mother. ¡± Song Beibei touched the little girl¡¯s head, stood up, and walked towards Fu Chengdong. Fu Chengdong did not stand up until Song Beibei walked to his side. He kept his head down and did not say a word. This child seemed to be born with a cold temperament. Song Beibei could feel a cold chill when she stood beside him. Song Beibei also sat down next to Fu Chengdong and said, ¡°are you unhappy because I said you¡¯re an orphan? ¡± Fu Chengdong did not speak. Song Beibei said, ¡°being an orphan is nothing. I¡¯m an orphan too. When I was born, my mother passed away. When I was five years old, my father passed away too. When I was five years old, I already had no family. But you¡¯re different. At least you have a sister. ¡± However, Fu Chengdong suddenly raised his head and looked at Song Beibei. ¡°You¡¯re an orphan too? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°actually, it doesn¡¯t count. At that time, I had a big brother who took care of me. He was very good to me. He would comfort me when I was sad and accompany me. At that time, I treated him as my only family member. ¡± Fu Chengdong frowned slightly. There was a deep look on his face that did not match his age. ¡°What about that big brother now? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°later on, when I grew up, I married that big brother. That big brother is now my husband and the father of my daughter. We¡¯re a family worthy of the name. ¡± Fu Chengdong turned his head around again, and there was a hint of loneliness in his voice. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. ¡± Song Beibei slowly reached out and grabbed Fu Chengdong¡¯s hand. ¡°In this world, it doesn¡¯t have to be connected by blood to be called family. Family can be chosen by themselves. Let me be your family, okay? ¡± For some reason, Song Beibei suddenly made up her mind. It wasn¡¯t something that had provoked her. When she said this, it was as if she had let nature take its course. Perhaps this was a kind of fate. They had met in port city before, and that time, Song Beibei had a deep impression of this child. In Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, this child was a little devil. At that time, Song Beibei had thought that she couldn¡¯t let this child stay in that place. But later, no matter how Song Beibei looked for this child, she couldn¡¯t find it. Now, she actually met it here. Song Beibei felt that there was something in the unseen world that was guiding her. At first, she was still very hesitant. But after thinking about it for the past few days, Song Beibei decided that if possible, she wanted to personally give these two children a good living environment. After all, the two of them had already suffered too much. Fu Chengdong thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to adopt me. I have a mother, and I don¡¯t want you to be my mother. ¡± As he said this, he stood up. As he turned to leave, he said to Song Beibei, ¡°if you really pity my sister and me, then please send us to Yanliu Alley. I have a way to support my sister there. ¡± Song Beibei never thought that she would hear the words ¡°support¡± from a five-or six-year-old child It sounded so resolute. But she couldn¡¯t send this child back to Yanliu Alley. She absolutely couldn¡¯t. Song Beibei also stood up. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here for a few days. Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered. We¡¯ll talk again when you¡¯re fully recovered. ¡± In the afternoon, Song Beibei asked the nanny to go to the mall to buy a few sets of clothes for the two children. She originally wanted to go alone. However, Fu Chengdong was full of ideas, and his heart was uncertain. Therefore, Song Beibei did not dare to let him leave her sight. Song Garden was very big. In the afternoon, Song Beibei asked Aunt Feng to tidy up a guest room for the two children. In the evening, Gu Yanqing and Xiao Xintong returned. Xin Tong¡¯s crisp voice could be heard in the corridor from afar, ¡°mummy, mummy¡­ ¡± At this moment, Song Beibei was in the guest room where Fu Chengdong was staying. Xin Tong heard the voice and walked to the door. She was stunned when she saw the scene inside. There were two children in the room. There was an older brother and a little girl about her age. Her mother was sitting on the ground, trying on clothes for the two of them. Xin Tong paused at the door for a while. It wasn¡¯t until Song Beibei waved at her, ¡°Xin Tong, come here. ¡± Xin Tong walked over. She walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side, looked at the two children and asked, ¡°mummy, who are they? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°this is brother Chengdong, and this is Xiao Ying. ¡± Song Beibei Patted Xin Tong¡¯s head. ¡°Brother Chengdong and little sister Xiao Ying will be staying at our house. ¡± Xin Tong was stunned for a moment before her eyes suddenly curved. ¡°That¡¯s great. Xin Tong has a new friend. ¡± As she said that, she turned around and said to Fu Chengdong, ¡°hello, my name is Song Xin Tong. We will be good friends from now on. ¡± Fu Chengdong looked at the child in front of him who sounded like his little sister. He frowned but did not say anything. Xin Tong did not mind at all. She also introduced herself to Ye puying. Ye puying also said in a childish voice, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Ying. ¡± The two little girls actually looked at each other and smiled. Xin Tong was very happy. She held the little girl¡¯s hand and said, ¡°there are a lot of toys in my room. I¡¯ll go get them for you. ¡± Ye puying, on the other hand, looked at Fu Chengdong who was beside her. Fu Chengdong could tell that the little girl really wanted to play. So he nodded like a little adult. Xin Tong happily took ye puying¡¯s hand and went out. Only Song Beibei and Fu Chengdong were left in the room. Fu Chengdong watched the two little girls leave and said, ¡°is that your daughter? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Fu Chengdong said, ¡°she¡¯s different from Xiao Ying. ¡± Song Beibei frowned and felt as if a stone had been thrown into her heart. She subconsciously asked, ¡°what¡¯s different? ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°your child was born with everything, while Xiao Ying and I have nothing. You can adopt US first because you have money. It¡¯s like raising a dog, but I¡¯d rather take Xiao Ying back to Yanliu alley to live. I¡¯ll definitely let Xiao Ying grow up well and go to school. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 408 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei said, ¡°how are you going to get your sister to eat, wear, and go to school? ¡± ¡°Just like what you did in the past, to deceive tourists and do some swindling. I know you¡¯ve experienced a lot, and I know you can understand what I¡¯m saying now. Have you ever thought about what if something happened to you ¡°Just like when you were sick last time, who took care of you and who took care of your sister. ¡± Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei said, ¡°I am very rich, but I didn¡¯t take you in casually. ¡°raising a child is even less likely to treat you both as pets. If I adopted you and your sister, you would have to change your way of calling me mother because at that time, I was your mother and my daughter was your sister. Just like Xiao Ying, you had to protect Xiao Ying and you had to protect Xin Tong. Because at that time, we were a real family. ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°Why me? Why did you adopt me? I lied to you before. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. It¡¯s probably because when I first saw you, I felt that you were arranged by God for me. Don¡¯t you have such a feeling? ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s face suddenly turned red, as if he was in a fit of Pique. He turned around and said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t look like my mother at all. ¡± As he said that, his eyes turned red. It was time for dinner. Song Beibei said to Fu Chengdong, ¡°Go and ask Xin Tong and Xiao Ying to go to the restaurant for dinner. ¡± Fu Chengdong hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still did it. Song Beibei went back to her room. Gu Yanqing was there. After Song Beibei went in, Gu Yanqing was standing on the balcony. There was a sunroom next to the balcony, and Gu Yanqing was taking care of the potted plants. Song Beibei walked over, her face full of worry. Gu Yanqing saw her coming over and stood up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, if I really adopt these two children, will you be unhappy? ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up and said, ¡°No, I knew you would make such a decision. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head to look at Gu Yanqing in surprise. Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°actually, when the news came out, I had this feeling because all your focus was on those two children. You said you wanted to think about it, but I actually know that you¡¯ve already made a decision in your heart. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Anyway, when I look at these two children, I just feel that they¡¯re different. I just hope that they¡¯ll have a good life in the future. I can¡¯t help but worry about them. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°perhaps this is a kind of fate. Didn¡¯t I say last time that if you want the house to be more lively, then we can adopt two children? This is a good opportunity. Actually, I quite like these two children too. I keep feeling a sense of familiarity. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I feel the same way. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve seen it in my previous life. Just one look at it makes my heart ache. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s just that the identity of this child has yet to be investigated. Back then, the Shang family could be a large family, and it also involved many of the top families in spring city. This child¡¯s identity might not be so simple. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then continue to investigate. It¡¯s best if we can find their relatives. Before that, let the two of them stay in Song Garden. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and unconsciously hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist. ¡°thank you very much, Gu Yanqing. I know that sometimes my decisions are very capricious, but thank you for always supporting me and tolerating me. ¡± Gu Yanqing Patted Song Beibei¡¯s head like he was touching a child. ¡°As long as it¡¯s your wish, I¡¯ll support it. ¡± Song Beibei leaned against Gu Yanqing, her heart filled with warmth. She was so lucky to have a husband like Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to go through the adoption procedures tomorrow. ¡± At this moment, Song Beibei raised her head and said, ¡°there¡¯s still a headache. I want to adopt these two children, but Fu Chengdong isn¡¯t willing. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°this child is really too mature. It¡¯s like he has experienced many things that I haven¡¯t experienced before, but he always looks at the world with a pessimistic view. He will also think that I adopted him because I pity him. Although such a child is in the mud, he has a proud self-esteem that is hard to convince. ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand at all. ¡± Song Beibei looked up. ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°actually, children like this are the easiest to impress. It¡¯s because they¡¯re used to the ugliness of the world, so they yearn for the warmth of human kindness even more. All they need now is time. You¡¯ve already taken care of an iceberg like me, yet you still can¡¯t take care of a little kid? ¡°? ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei felt that it made a lot of sense. Even a big iceberg like Gu Yanqing had been taken care of by her, let alone a small iceberg like that. She was suddenly filled with confidence However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s words stirred up Song Beibei¡¯s memories. Song Beibei raised her head and asked, ¡°how did I manage to get rid of you back then? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. ¡°pestering me. ¡± Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing away. ¡°Who¡¯s the one pestering me? ¡± Gu Yanqing immediately came over and kissed her. ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t the one pestering me last night? ¡± Song Beibei blushed. ¡°Get lost, let¡¯s go eat. ¡± The three children in the dining room were already seated upright. The table was already filled with dishes. When Xin Tong saw Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing coming over, her eyes formed a crescent moon. ¡°Mummy, Daddi, quickly come over and eat. ¡± The whole family sat down. The table, which usually had three people eating, suddenly had two children. Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable. But the lights from the ceiling shone down. Song Beibei looked at the three clean faces, and an inexplicable warmth welled up in her heart. It was as if there was a voice in her heart saying, ¡°these are her children. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s time to eat. Hurry up and eat. ¡± When Fu Chengdong and Ye puying heard this, they silently picked up their chopsticks and started eating. However, the two children only ate and did not stretch out their chopsticks to eat. However, the two of them also ate very well. Especially Xiao Ying. She looked at the red braised meat a few times, but did not stretch out her chopsticks. Song Beibei picked up a piece of meat and placed it into Xiao Ying¡¯s bowl. She said, ¡°if you want to eat anything, eat it yourself. ¡± Xiao Ying Hummed in agreement. Then, she put the braised meat into Fu Chengdong¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°brother, you eat it. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the two children and felt her heart ache. At the same time, she made up her mind to adopt the two children. She would let them eat the delicious food in this world and see all the beautiful things in this world. When Xiao Xintong saw all this, she leaned forward and moved the bowl of braised meat in front of her to the side. She said, ¡°brother Chengdong and sister Xiao Ying, eat more. ¡± Song Beibei was quite gratified. Xin Tong never protected anything. She also knew that good things must be shared together. Xin Tong was full of goodwill toward this world. After dinner, Song Beibei sent the two children back to their rooms. Xin Tong said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find brother Chengdong and little sister Xiao Ying to play. ¡± Song Beibei stopped her and said, ¡°take a shower first. You can go over after you¡¯re done. ¡± Xin Tong also obediently went to take a shower. While taking a shower, Song Beibei asked, ¡°Xin Tong, from now on, brother Chengdong and little sister Xiao Ying will live in our house, okay? ¡± Xin Tong said happily, ¡°okay, then I can play with them every day. ¡± Song Beibei said seriously to Xin Tong, ¡°Xin Tong, mom wants to adopt them. ¡± Xiao Xintong didn¡¯t know what adoption meant. She blinked her big eyes. Song Beibei explained, ¡°from now on, brother Chengdong and sister Xiao Ying will be like Xin Tong. They will call me mom. From now on, he will be your brother and sister. We will always live together. ¡± Xin Tong was suddenly stunned. Song Beibei, on the other hand, suddenly became nervous. Actually¡­ She hadn¡¯t had time to consider Xin Tong when it came to raising children. However, the person she should be thinking about the most was Xin Tong. If she suddenly had two children at home, would Xin Tong think that these two children would separate the love that belonged to her? Although Xin Tong was young, she had consciousness and thought after all. Most of the time, she would have her own thoughts. Song Beibei looked at Xin Tong and felt a little uneasy. However, in the next second, Xin Tong suddenly clapped her hands and her eyes formed a crescent moon. She said, ¡°Xin Tong likes brother Chengdong and Xiao Ying very much. It would be great if we could be together every day in the future. MOM, quickly adopt brother Chengdong and Xiao Ying. ¡± Chapter 409 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was slightly startled. Although she was confident that Xin Tong¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t care about such things. However, she didn¡¯t expect Xin Tong to be so excited. Her eyes were even glowing, ¡°Mama, can Xin Tong sleep with them in the future? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment, ¡°she can now, but not when she grows up. However, you can sleep with Xiao Ying¡¯s sister. ¡± Xin Tong was very happy. After taking a shower, she ran to Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying¡¯s room to play. On the other side, the two children had just taken a shower. This afternoon, Song Beibei arranged a double-decker bed in the room. Xiao Ying was obviously very happy. Her hair was still wet after taking a shower. She stood in front of the small bed with stairs and held Fu Chengdong¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°brother, am I dreaming? This place is really beautiful. ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°Xiao Ying, do you like this place very much? ¡± Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°I like it, but this is a castle. Only a princess can live here. Xiao Ying is not a princess. Brother, when are we leaving? ¡± Fu Chengdong held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. He seemed to have made a decision. He suddenly turned around. When he reached the door, he saw Xiao Xintong who was about to enter. Xiao Xintong greeted him. ¡°Brother Chengdong, where are you going? ¡± Fu Chengdong did not respond. Then, he ran out of the room. When Song Beibei was in the room, she heard a knock on the door. She thought that Xiao Xintong had returned by herself. After opening the door, she realized that it was Fu Chengdong standing outside. Song Beibei was a little puzzled. Fu Chengdong suddenly said, ¡°you should adopt my sister. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. Fu Chengdong suddenly knelt down, ¡°I beg you to adopt my sister, Xiao Ying. She is very obedient and will not bring you any trouble. I beg you to adopt my sister. ¡± Song Beibei saw that Fu Chengdong suddenly knelt down and did not react for a moment. At this moment, Gu Yanqing happened to walk over from the inside. Fu Chengdong saw him and knew that he was the owner of this huge palace-like House. He said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I beg you, please adopt my sister. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to pull Fu Chengdong up. However, Gu Yanqing pulled Song Beibei¡¯s arm. Gu Yanqing stood in front of Fu Chengdong and said in a clear and indifferent voice, ¡°get up yourself. A man has gold under his knees. You can¡¯t kneel down casually. ¡± Fu Chengdong looked very determined. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to adopt a child? Adopt my sister. She¡¯s very obedient and kind. He¡¯s different from me. She has never done anything to deceive others. So I beg you to adopt him. ¡± Song Beibei was about to say that she intended to adopt the two of them. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you can be my child if you want, but you have to promise me three things. ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°you say, I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°the first thing is a pile of freshly cut fruit trees in the backyard. Help me move those logs to the wooden house on the west side tomorrow. If you can do it in a day, then I¡¯ll ask you to do the second thing. ¡± Fu Chengdong stood up. ¡°You¡¯re a man of your word. ¡± Then he turned and left. Gu Yanqing looked at Fu Chengdong¡¯s small back and smiled. Song Beibei suddenly pinched Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you making things difficult for a six-year-old kid? Can he move those logs in the backyard? ¡± There was indeed a pile of wood in the backyard. It was old wood cut down from the fruit trees in the backyard. Originally, they had planned to turn it into wood to make fruit charcoal in the wooden house. Now, it was piled up like a small hill in the yard. The distance from the pile of wood to the wooden house was at least a few hundred meters. It was impossible for a child to move all the wood into the house by himself. Song Beibei was very annoyed. Because he didn¡¯t understand why Gu Yanqing was making things difficult for a child. Gu Yanqing turned around and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what Gu Yanqing was up to. But she also knew that Gu Yanqing definitely had his own thoughts. So she held a skeptical attitude. After a while, Xin Tong came back on her own. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°Xin Tong, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xin Tong looked a little distressed. ¡°does brother Chengdong not like me very much? ¡± Song Beibei frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°I went to play with brother Chengdong, but brother Chengdong chased me out. I think brother Chengdong doesn¡¯t like Xin Tong. ¡± Song Beibei squatted down and comforted Xin Tong. ¡°It¡¯s not that brother Chengdong doesn¡¯t like you, he just needs time. Xin Tong has to talk to brother Chengdong often in the future. Play with him, and he¡¯ll slowly like Xin Tong. ¡± Xin Tong narrowed her eyes. ¡°I know, Mommy. ¡± The next day, Song Beibei woke up early. But today was the weekend, so Xin Tong didn¡¯t have to go to school. When Song Beibei woke up, she saw that Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t by her side. It was only six o¡¯clock, where did Gu Yanqing go? Song Beibei sat up and looked around, and saw Gu Yanqing standing on the balcony. He crossed his arms, and his gaze seemed to be fixed on a certain point. Song Beibei walked over and walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. ¡°early in the morning, what are you looking at? ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed lightly, then stretched out his hand and pointed at a place not far away. Song Beibei looked in the direction that Gu Yanqing was pointing at. She actually saw a small figure. Song Beibei was stunned. It was actually Fu Chengdong. She didn¡¯t know when Fu Chengdong got up. She saw his figure shuttling between the Wooden Hill and the wooden house. He was actually moving the logs into the wooden house piece by piece. It was already late October. The early autumn had already started to get cold. At this time, the sun hadn¡¯t even risen yet, and the horizon was only a gray expanse. In the cold fog of the early morning, such a small figure kept running back and forth. It was really heartbreaking. Song Beibei glared at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why on earth would you torture a child like this? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows, but he still didn¡¯t say a word. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She put on her clothes and went to the backyard. Fu Chengdong had been here for a long time. She didn¡¯t know when the child got up. He had already moved the wooden hill to a corner. When Song Beibei went over, the child was already sweating profusely. Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached. The child had just been discharged from the hospital, and his body was still not fully recovered. What on earth was Gu Yanqing like. Song Beibei pulled Fu Chengdong and said, ¡°let¡¯s go back. You can¡¯t stay here in the cold wind. ¡± However, Fu Chengdong was very stubborn. No matter how Song Beibei coaxed him, he was unwilling to go back. He was like a machine, moving pieces of wood from the courtyard to the wooden house. In the end, Song Beibei had no choice but to go back on her own. When Song Beibei went back, she happened to see Xiao Ying coming out as well. She also ran into the courtyard to move the wood. Song Beibei had a headache. Before she could persuade this one to come back, another one ran out. When she went to the dining room, Xin Tong had already gotten up. She was asking Gu Yanqing, ¡°Dad, where are brother Chengdong and sister Xiao Ying? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°they¡¯re in the courtyard. ¡± ¡°then why aren¡¯t they here for breakfast? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°send them breakfast later. ¡± Xin Tong nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send it over now. ¡± Xin Tong took the breakfast and went to the courtyard. Song Beibei was quite angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why are you doing this? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. ¡± Xin Tong didn¡¯t come back for a long time. Later, Song Beibei saw Xin Tong helping to move the wood on the balcony. Then, she saw three small figures moving back and forth. Some of the bigger wood couldn¡¯t be moved by one child. Song Beibei saw the three children moving together. Song Beibei understood a little. ¡°You want the three children to live together and let Xin Tong blend in with them? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s idea was indeed a good one. Fu Chengdong was like a sealed iceberg, no one could get close except for Xiao Ying. Even Xin Tong was the same. Gu Yanqing did this, and it was indeed very easy for Xin Tong to blend in with them. It was a bit like sharing weal and woe. But Song Beibei still didn¡¯t understand. There were many ways to blend in, and there was no rush. Chapter 410 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION So, why did Gu Yanqing have to come up with such a torturous method? Moreover, this mountain of wood, even if it was three adults, even if they moved it for a day and a night, it would still be impossible to complete. Song Beibei said, ¡°this task is impossible for the children to complete? Then what do you plan to do? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°not necessarily. Wait, we¡¯ll come back tonight to see the results. Aren¡¯t you going to the company today? ¡± Song Beibei was indeed going to the company today. Today was the day Bai Zhangsong officially signed the contract with the company. Song Beibei finished her breakfast and left Song Garden. She was still worried when she left. When Song Beibei was at the company, she was still worried about the children at home. It was four in the afternoon after she was done with work. Song Beibei packed up and went home early. After she went home, Song Beibei went to the yard as soon as she could. However, she saw that the three little people were still there. However, they didn¡¯t move the wood anymore. Instead, they found a small cart from somewhere. The three of them first moved the wood into the cart, then they worked together to move the cart into the wooden house. This way, the efficiency would be much faster. Song Beibei originally thought that such a wooden mountain. Not to mention these three children, even if there were three more, they might not be able to move all the wood. But now, when she looked again, there were only a few sparse pieces of wood left on the wooden mountain. Fu Chengdong actually did it. Song Beibei only felt incredulous. This kid was actually quite smart. Song Beibei just stood by the side and watched as these people carried the last cart of wood to the small wooden house. When they came out, the children were relieved. Xiao Xintong and Xiao Ying were jumping with joy. Fu Chengdong sat on the stone bench next to them. He looked extremely tired. Song Beibei felt her heart ache. This kid should be exhausted. She didn¡¯t know when he got up last night. He ran into the courtyard silently. It was already evening. Song Beibei was even worried that this child had not even eaten lunch. Song Beibei stood at the side and saw Fu Chengdong taking Xiao Ying to the pool to wash his hands. Xin Tong followed behind him eagerly. Fu Chengdong did not seem to want to talk to her at all. But Xin Tong did not seem to care at all. She followed behind Fu Chengdong, chirping brother Chengdong, brother Chengdong, brother Chengdong. Like a noisy lark. Song Beibei saw that Fu Chengdong¡¯s small eyebrows were furrowed by his call. Song Beibei¡¯s emotions were complicated. Fu Chengdong was really too cold. He could only see his own sister in his eyes. If he wanted to open this child¡¯s heart, it would probably take some time. Song Beibei walked over. Xiao Xintong saw it and quickly ran over happily. ¡°Mommy, mommy, you¡¯re back. ¡± Song Beibei squatted down and asked, ¡°what did Xin Tong do today? ¡± Xiao Xintong said, ¡°Xin Tong played a game of moving wood with brother Chengdong and sister Xiao Ying today. ¡± Song Beibei saw that Xin Tong was sweating profusely, so she took out a tissue to help her wipe it off. She asked, ¡°are you tired? ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°Xin Tong isn¡¯t tired at all. Brother Chengdong moves the most, and brother Chengdong is the most tired. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the two children over there. Fu Chengdong was holding Ye puying¡¯s little hand tightly. He just stood there and looked at Song Beibei. Song Beibei waved at the two of them. Fu Chengdong walked over while holding Ye puying¡¯s hand. Song Beibei took another piece of tissue and wiped the two children¡¯s faces. ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s go back and have dinner. ¡± Gu Yanqing had just sat down during dinner. Fu Chengdong said, ¡°I¡¯ve already completed the first thing you said. What about the second thing? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was still indifferent. He said, ¡°there¡¯s no rush. Tell me tomorrow morning. Have a good rest today. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to glare at Gu Yanqing. What kind of riddle was Gu Yanqing playing? It was so magical. She would never tolerate Gu Yanqing treating a six-year-old child like this again. Xin Tong also stayed in the backyard for the whole day, helping to move the wood and push the cart. At night, she would complain that her arm hurt. Song Beibei thought about it and agreed. Xin Tong¡¯s body had been weak since she was young, so she had never done such a thing. She probably just thought it was fun today. Song Beibei asked Xin Tong to pinch it gently and asked, ¡°does it still hurt? ¡± Xin Tong nodded and said, ¡°Xin Tong doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, but brother Chengdong will definitely hurt. ¡± Song Beibei asked Xin Tong what she meant. Xin Tong explained, ¡°brother Chengdong fell today, and his knee is broken and bleeding. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly went to Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying¡¯s room. The two children hadn¡¯t slept yet. Ye puying slept on the upper floor of the bunk bed, while Fu Chengdong was below. The two children saw Song Beibei come in, and they all sat up. They looked a little frightened Song Beibei was holding a small medicine box. She walked to the side of the bed, sat down beside Fu Chengdong, and said, ¡°let me take a look at your knee. ¡± However, Fu Chengdong reflexively retracted his legs. Song Beibei glanced at him, then forcibly lifted the quilt and pulled his calf over. The fall was actually quite serious. This guy had obviously dealt with it himself. However, Song Beibei saw that a large piece of skin had been rubbed off, revealing bright red flesh. Song Beibei took a glance and sucked in a breath of cold air. It should be very painful. How did this kid manage to remain silent. Song Beibei took out the medicine from the medicine box. After applying the medicine, Song Beibei asked somewhat reproachfully, ¡°why didn¡¯t you say anything when you were injured to such an extent? Are there any other places that are injured? ¡± Fu Chengdong, on the other hand, had a stubborn look on his face. He retracted his legs and pulled down his pants. He looked cold and indifferent. ¡°these small injuries are nothing. ¡± Song Beibei remembered that he had grown up in Yanliu alley. The children there would fight over a piece of clean bread in order to get some food. Injuries were common. When Song Beibei applied the medicine on him, she noticed that there were many scars on the child¡¯s legs. Song Beibei could not imagine what kind of life he had lived in the past. Song Beibei reached out her hand, wanting to touch Fu Chengdong¡¯s head. This time, it was rare that Fu Chengdong did not dodge. He just lowered his head and did not say a word Song Beibei said with heartache, ¡°go to bed early. ¡± After leaving the room, Song Beibei returned to her own room. Gu Yanqing was already half-lying on the bed after taking a shower. He was casually flipping through a book. Song Beibei walked over and said angrily, ¡°Gu Yanqing, why are you doing this? How can such a young child endure your torment? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating that kid too much. That kid¡¯s willpower isn¡¯t bad. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°So, you¡¯re testing this kid? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°did that kid change anything to you today? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°He really did change a little. In the past, when I touched him first, he wouldn¡¯t even let me touch him. He didn¡¯t reject me today. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°the best role in a family is to be a strict father and a loving mother. You just need to play the role of a loving mother well. ¡± A thought flashed through Song Beibei¡¯s mind. She actually understood everything. Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll be the good cop, and I¡¯ll be the bad cop? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°Not exactly. I want to take this opportunity to test this kid¡¯s character. ¡± Song Beibei had always known that Gu Yanqing was a very thoughtful person. Since he did this, he definitely had his own plans. But Song Beibei still couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°What do you want to test this child tomorrow, don¡¯t use such means, after all, this child is only six years old. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask him to move the wood tomorrow. ¡± Early the next morning, Gu Yanqing gave the second order. That is to have Fu Chengdong tidy up his study today. The package arrived this morning with a box of books. There are all kinds of books in it. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you put these books on the bookshelf in the study. I¡¯ll give you one day to finish them before dinner. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°okay, okay, okay. ¡± Chapter 411 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing. She felt that Gu Yanqing had shown mercy. There were only about twenty books in this box. It didn¡¯t take much time to sort the books on the shelves. Gu Yanqing used to play games like this with Xiao Xintong when he was in Hong Kong city. Gu Yanqing took the books from the shelf. Then he asked Xin Tong to put them back. To Xin Tong, this was just a game. It could train the child¡¯s memory ability and cultivate the child¡¯s interest in books. Anyway, before Xin Tong put the books back, she had to ask this and that when she got a book. Thus, Song Beibei went to work in peace. This was not difficult. Xin Tong also had to go to kindergarten today. Therefore, only Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying were left at home. In the evening, Song Beibei picked up Xin Tong and came back. When she returned home, she did not see Fu Chengdong and Ye puying. Aunt Feng said, ¡°those two children are in the study. ¡± Song Beibei was a little confused. Could it be that she hadn¡¯t finished arranging the books? Xin Tong wanted to play with Fu Chengdong and Ye puying. So she ran into the study. Song Beibei followed closely behind. At the door of the study. Song Beibei saw Fu Chengdong and Ye puying sitting on the carpet. The books in the box were scattered all over the floor. None of them had been put on the shelves. Gu Yanqing¡¯s study had bookshelves connected to the ceiling on three sides. On each side, there were small moving ladders for holding or placing books. Even children could play with books at will. Therefore, this was not a difficult thing for Fu Chengdong. And Seeing Fu Chengdong¡¯s dejected look,. Song Beibei suddenly thought of it. Fu Chengdong could not read at all. Song Beibei almost forgot that although Fu Chengdong was already six years old,. He did not receive any education, and he had no parents since he was young. The most important thing every day was to fill his and his sister¡¯s stomachs. How could she possibly be able to read and write? However, Xin Tong was completely different. Xin Tong was simply a language genius. When Xin Tong was two years old, she began to learn both Chinese and English. Because she lived in the language environment of the United States, Xin Tong spoke English as if it were her mother tongue. Moreover, although Xin Tong had just turned ten, she already knew more than 3,000 Chinese characters. Song Beibei would sometimes forget that Xin Tong was only a child. Instead, she took this matter for granted. Song Beibei was quite annoyed. Gu Yanqing was really making things difficult for her. Yesterday, it was physical strength, but today, it was mental strength. Gu Yanqing must have thought of it long ago. Since he knew that Fu Chengdong couldn¡¯t read, why did he ask this child to do such a thing? Song Beibei had never seen Fu Chengdong like this before. He looked dejected and very defeated. Xin Tong had already run over. ¡°Brother Chengdong, what are you doing? ¡± Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t say anything. Xin Tong looked at the books on the floor and casually picked up a book. ¡°This is Daddy¡¯s financial magazine. It should be placed in the financial district. ¡± Xin Tong pointed at a location. Fu Chengdong suddenly raised his head, but his eyes suddenly lit up. He asked, ¡°where should this book be placed? ¡± Xin Tong pointed at another location. Fu Chengdong quickly put the book over. Xin Tong had already sat down cross-legged. Fu Chengdong took a book and asked Xin Tong, ¡°where should this book be placed? ¡± Xin Tong was very happy. Because this was the first time that brother Chengdong had taken the initiative to talk to her. She only thought that Fu Chengdong was playing the same game as Gu Yanqing. Xin Tong said, ¡°this is Xin Tong¡¯s Andersen fairy tale. Put It in the literature section. ¡± With Xin Tong¡¯s help, more than half of the books were put in. And the two of them worked well together. One identified the books, and the other ran errands to put them in. Song Beibei suddenly understood Gu Yanqing¡¯s intentions. Presumably, Gu Yanqing had arranged this matter so that Fu Chengdong could ask Xin Tong for help. Song Beibei looked in that direction again. Then the corners of her eyes slightly raised. She waved to Xiao Ying who was sitting at the side, ¡°Xiao Ying, come here. I¡¯ll go take a bath for you first. ¡± Xiao Ying and Song Beibei walked out together. In the study room. Xin Tong was still reading the books one by one. ¡°This is the general reference of the records of governance. Put it in the history section. This is the Xinhua dictionary. Put it there. ¡± Every time Fu Chengdong handed a book to Xin Tong for her to read, she would read it. From the angle above, she could see the little girl¡¯s long eyelashes. They were like the wings of a butterfly dancing in the grass. Song Xin Tong¡¯s skin was snow-white. When he was very young, he had heard his mother tell a story about Snow White. He looked at Song Xintong like this and thought, if snow white really existed in this world, she must have looked like this. And he had also heard sister Mei from Yanliu alley tell another story. It was Cinderella. And Fu Chengdong felt that his sister Xiao Ying was a cinderella. Because she had no parents, she lived in the mud at such a young age. So he made up his mind. He had to let Xiao Ying have a good living environment. He also knew that if Xiao Ying really grew up in a place like Yanliu Alley, then she would have no chance to go to school. When she grew up, she would have to be like sister Mei. There would be different men coming into his house every day and living on the tips of those men. He could not let Xiao Ying become like that. Therefore, he had to let Xiao Ying be adopted by this family. In this way, Xiao Ying could go to school and live in such a castle. She would slowly become a little princess. The last book was finally placed on the shelf. Xiao Xintong sat cross-legged and smiled. ¡°Brother Chengdong, you said a lot of things to me today. ¡± Fu Chengdong looked at Xin Tong and his little eyebrows furrowed. He really did not like this little girl. He didn¡¯t like her at all, because she only knew how to smile. Every time she smiled, her eyes would curve up like the little crescent moon in the sky. She was as bright and bright as the moon in the sky. But the brighter and better the child in front of him was, the more Fu Chengdong could feel his own ugliness and filth. When he saw Song Xintong, he realized that there was such a happy child in this world. She actually knew so many things. Her brain seemed to be different from theirs. And the world she saw seemed to be another world. Fu Chengdong turned around and was about to leave the study. Xin Tong pouted. She got up and chased after him. ¡°Brother Chengdong, why are you ignoring me all of a sudden? ¡± Xiao Ying had just been taken away by Song Beibei. Song Beibei helped her take a bath. After the bath, she went to the dining room to eat. She was about to call for the two children in the study. She saw Xin Tong and Fu Chengdong walking in the corridor one after the other. Fu Chengdong was like a little adult. Xin Tong bounced up and down behind him, and she was also very noisy. Fu Chengdong frowned. Song Beibei shook her head helplessly. She admired her daughter¡¯s clingy skills, as if she had seen herself and Gu Yanqing in the past. This feeling of history repeating itself was a little strange. Gu Yanqing came back very soon. When he came back, he saw that the study room had been tidied up. During dinner, he even praised Fu Chengdong, ¡°not bad, you¡¯ve completed today¡¯s task. ¡± Fu Chengdong knew that Song Xintong had actually helped him complete today¡¯s task. But he didn¡¯t say anything. At that time, he didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t find anyone to help him. But today, he found the housekeeper and housekeeper at home, but no one was willing to help him. He didn¡¯t expect that at night, he would actually be helped by this little princess. Actually, he was also very surprised in his heart. This little princess actually knew every book, and a few of them were foreign books. She actually knew all of them. But he didn¡¯t know a single word. Fu Chengdong lowered his head and was silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°there¡¯s only one thing left. As long as I do it, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Say It, what do you want me to do tomorrow? ¡± Actually, when Fu Chengdong said this, he didn¡¯t have much confidence anymore. Today, he really suffered a blow. In the past, when he was in Yanliu Alley, a group of children, he was the overlord. In terms of fighting, even ten-year-old children weren¡¯t his match. But today, he realized that this wasn¡¯t Yanliu Alley. Living here required reading and reading. But he knew nothing about it. Gu Yanqing seemed to think for a while. He casually took a sip of the soup and said, ¡°tomorrow, you go to kindergarten with Xin Tong. If you can last until tonight, then you¡¯ll have completed your mission. ¡± Chapter 412 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Chapter 412 Song Beibei was also a little surprised. She glanced at Gu Yanqing. She didn¡¯t know why he would propose such a condition. But this wasn¡¯t a mission at all. Because it was really very simple. Should she let Fu Chengdong and Xin Tong go to kindergarten together? She just needed to inform the teachers there in advance. Fu Chengdong hesitated for a moment, seemingly unwilling. But in the end, he made up his mind. He clenched his small fists and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. ¡± Xin Tong was very happy. ¡°Brother Chengdong, are you going to school with Xin Tong Tomorrow? That¡¯s great. ¡± The next day, Fu Chengdong and Xin Tong went to school together. Xin Tong was very happy. The two of them stepped into the gate of the kindergarten together. Xin Tong turned around and waved at Song Beibei. ¡°Goodbye, Mama. ¡± Song Beibei had never been able to guess Gu Yanqing¡¯s thoughts. What did he mean by letting Fu Chengdong and Xin Tong go to kindergarten together? But no matter what, Song Beibei felt that it was pretty good. In the future, Fu Chengdong would definitely go to school too. It was also a good thing to ask him to familiarize himself with the school environment in advance. And over here, in the school. Xin Tong was in a small class. There were not many students in a class, only a dozen or so children. Most of them were about the same age as Xin Tong. Song Beibei had already informed the teacher in advance. However, she did not know the identity of this child. The teacher walked to Fu Chengdong¡¯s side, squatted down, and asked, ¡°what¡¯s your name? ¡± ¡°Fu Chengdong. ¡± The cold voice had a coldness that did not match his age. Even the teacher was slightly surprised. This child, at such a young age, seemed to be difficult to get close to. Therefore, the teacher simply asked Xin Tong beside him, ¡°Xin Tong, who are you going to school with today? ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s voice was crisp, and her eyes curved. ¡°He is my brother. From now on, he will go to school with me every day. ¡± As she spoke, Xin Tong wanted to pull Fu Chengdong¡¯s hand. But Fu Chengdong shook her off. Fu Chengdong said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not your brother, and you won¡¯t go to school with you. ¡± Even the teacher felt that this child was too cold. But Xin Tong was already used to it. Fu Chengdong shook her hand off like that, but he didn¡¯t seem angry at all. He even said with a smile, ¡°you¡¯re my brother. My mother said that she¡¯ll adopt you and Xiao Ying¡¯s sister. From now on, you¡¯ll be my biological brother. ¡± The teacher beside him also understood. It turned out that Mrs. Gu intended to adopt the child. He could not help but take another look. This child must be an orphan. But this child¡¯s life was really good. He was actually adopted by Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu. In Xia city, no one did not know Gu Yanqing and Mrs. Gu. Gu Yanqing was the president of the Pearl Group, and Mrs. Gu was the daughter of the song family. The Pearl Group was the song family¡¯s business. It was said that Mr. Gu was the adopted son-in-law of Mrs. Gu¡¯s father. Everyone in Xia city knew about this, and it was a good story. Mr. Gu was also an orphan, so it was no wonder that he adopted an orphan. He only observed the boy carefully. He had red lips and white teeth, and his features were handsome. He was actually very good-looking. He did not look like an orphan at all. Instead, he had a naturally noble and cold aura. At such a young age, he was actually not to be treated casually. Besides classes, there were many activities in the kindergarten. During the break, the teacher and the children would play a game. It was a game where two people would hold hands and dance the rabbit dance. However, Fu Chengdong was not willing to play this game. In his eyes, this was simply too childish. The children here had never suffered at all. They were like flowers in a greenhouse, completely unaware of how cruel the outside world was. He looked at the children jumping and dancing the rabbit dance, and felt like a group of fools. He did not want to jump and dance like a fool. Fu Chengdong refused to join in. But the rabbit dance was a two-person team. Xin Tong and Fu Chengdong were divided into groups. This way, Xin Tong didn¡¯t have a partner. Xin Tong walked up to Fu Chengdong and said, ¡°brother Chengdong, can you dance with me? ¡± Fu Chengdong said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t dance. ¡± Xin Tong was still quite disappointed. In the end, all the children were in groups of two, and Xin Tong was alone. Fu Chengdong stood in the corner and watched. Xin Tong was still dancing very seriously alone. For some reason, Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t think Song Xin Tong was stupid when she danced. She indeed looked like a happy little white rabbit. She smiled like that, as if all the sunlight was shining on her face. Even the little child standing next to her seemed to have become cute. Xin Tong looked in Fu Chengdong¡¯s direction as she jumped. Xin Tong jumped for a while before jumping over. She directly grabbed Fu Chengdong¡¯s hand. Fu Chengdong resisted for a while, but Xin Tong still forcefully pulled him over and joined them. Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t want to jump at first. But he was surrounded by a group of jumping children. He couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to. Watching from afar was completely different from being surrounded and pushed around by a few children with smiles. It was probably that kind of happy atmosphere that infected him. Fu Chengdong actually imitated the children and jumped up. Although he still felt very childish, a strange feeling gradually emerged in his heart. This feeling was something he had never experienced since he was young. It was as if those miserable days in Yanliu alley gradually faded away, and he was slowly crossing over to another world. That world was clean and without the smell of blood. There was warm sunshine and plenty of food. There was also song Xintong¡¯s smile and laughter. During lunch, all the children went to the canteen. They sat at the long dining table. Everyone had a food box. Inside the food box were exquisite dishes, soup, milk, and fruits. Today¡¯s fruits were a few prunes. Fu Chengdong had never seen such a fruit before. He tasted it. It was very sweet, so sweet that it reached his heart. However, Fu Chengdong ate one but didn¡¯t eat any more. Instead, he secretly put it in his pocket. He wanted to bring it back for Xiao Ying to eat. Xin Tong was eating, but there were carrots in the vegetables that she didn¡¯t like to eat. Therefore, Xin Tong picked out all the carrots, put them on the dining table, and continued eating. At this time, a pair of chopsticks reached out. A deep voice came from beside Xin Tong, ¡°don¡¯t waste food. If you don¡¯t eat it, give it to me. ¡± Xin Tong was a little stunned and said, ¡°brother Chengdong, this was thrown on the table. You can¡¯t eat it. ¡± However, Fu Chengdong said, ¡°you¡¯ve never been hungry. You don¡¯t know how precious food is. If you waste food, you¡¯ll get crackled by thunder God. ¡± Xin Tong was so scared that she shivered. However, she no longer picked out the food and put it on the table. She reluctantly ate the carrots that she didn¡¯t like. In the afternoon, she had music lessons and painting lessons. When she was playing games, she would snatch the chairs. Fu Chengdong also played with everyone. The game was very simple. All the children would revolve around the chairs. When the music stopped, all the children would find a seat and sit down. However, there would be one less chair in each round, and one child would be eliminated in each round. In the end, only one child would be left, and then they would receive a reward. The reward was a box of colorful watercolor pens and drawing paper. The watercolor pens had 54 colors. Xin Tong originally thought that brother Chengdong would not take the initiative to play with them. But this time, brother Chengdong took the initiative to ask to participate. And every time, there would be a chair to sit on. Xin Tong was eliminated in the second round. Then, little she sat at the side and watched the people in front of her play Games. She kept cheering for Fu Chengdong. In the end, only two children were left. One of the two chairs was removed. Now there was only one small chair in the middle. In the end, only Fu Chengdong and little fatty were left. Little Fatty was the fattest student in the class. Although he was only five years old, his figure was much bigger than the six-year-old Fu Chengdong. Xin Tong was a little worried. This little fatty was called Jin Shixuan. He was a little overbearing. She heard that his father was a high-ranking official in the Ministry of Education. Usually, he would bully other children. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ .. Chapter 413 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The music had already started. Xin Tong was very nervous. The two boys circled around the chair, their gazes landing on the only chair. They both looked like they were determined to get it. Suddenly, the music stopped. The two children sat down on the chair at the same time. Fu Chengdong was quick-witted and was obviously the first to sit down on the chair. However, Jin Shixuan was not willing to be outdone and directly pushed Fu Chengdong off the chair. Fu Chengdong wasn¡¯t prepared. He was pushed to the ground. Xin Tong was shocked and reacted. She quickly ran over and tried to pull Fu Chengdong up. She scolded little fatty loudly, ¡°why did you push him? My brother was the one who sat down first. ¡± Jin Shixuan glanced at Xin Tong and said arrogantly, ¡°I sat down first. I won. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°brother Chengdong was the one who sat down first. You broke the rules and pushed brother Chengdong. You have to apologize to him. ¡± Fu Chengdong saw Xin Tong¡¯s small body standing in front of him. She looked fearless. He had never seen a girl like this. When they were in Yanliu Alley, Fu Chengdong had told Xiao Ying that if a big boy bullied her, she had to run away. If a big boy stole her food, she should not snatch it. If they wanted it, she could just give it to them. She could compromise on everything. She had to wait for her brother to come back. This was what Fu Chengdong would tell Xiao Ying every day. Because if she didn¡¯t do that, she might be bullied even more miserably. So Xiao Ying was very timid and didn¡¯t dare to resist. But Song Xintong and Xiao Ying were completely different. She was standing there like a little rabbit wearing armor and holding a shield, declaring war with the little tiger. Although she looked very weak, the expression on her face didn¡¯t show any fear or retreat. She even stood in front of Fu Chengdong. But little fatty was enraged. He stood up directly, walked over in two or three steps, and pushed Xin Tong to the ground. Xin Tong¡¯s head hit the corner of the chair. She immediately turned red and a bump appeared on her forehead. Xin Tong felt a burning pain on her forehead. She reached out to touch it, and it actually bled. After all, she was only a four-year-old girl. She finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst into tears. And the next second after Xin Tong cried¡­ Fu Chengdong had already climbed up from the ground and swung a punch at little fatty. When Fu Chengdong was in Yanliu Alley, fighting was a common occurrence. This punch was naturally powerful and hit the vital point. Little Fatty was knocked to the ground by the punch and actually knocked out half of his teeth. In an instant, little fatty also cried loudly. Things happened too quickly. The teacher also didn¡¯t have the time to deal with it. He also didn¡¯t expect the two children to hit people. ? Song Beibei received a call from the school when she was still in the company. At that time, she was preparing to go out for an interview. But the school said it was urgent. Fu Chengdong hit people, and Xin Tong was also injured. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hand over the interview to Eri and Zhou Xingchen and rushed to the school alone. At this moment, the parents of another child also rushed over. It was director Jin¡¯s wife, Xue Ping. When Song Beibei went over, the three children were all in the infirmary. Xin Tong¡¯s forehead was injured and bandaged. As for little fatty, half of his teeth had fallen off and the corner of his mouth was swollen. Little Fatty cried to his mother beside him, ¡°mom, it was him who hit me. I¡¯m in so much pain that I can¡¯t speak anymore. He pushed me to the ground. ¡± This matter was very big Xue Ping walked in front of Fu Chengdong She asked the teacher-in-charge, ¡°my child is being bullied in your class. Please forgive me for not being able to tolerate it. Look at my child. His teeth have been knocked out. If you can¡¯t give me a proper explanation this time, Huangpu Kindergarten¡¯s title as the best kindergarten in the country this year will probably be transferred to his school. ¡± The teacher did not say anything. Instead, the principal came over and said kindly, ¡°Mrs. Jin, we will definitely investigate this matter. We will definitely give you a satisfactory explanation. ¡± Mrs. Jin said, ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate? My son¡¯s teeth have been knocked out. Can¡¯t you see it? ¡± ¡°where are his parents? ¡± ¡°I want to have a good discussion with them. What kind of parents can raise such an uneducated wild child? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the door and suddenly said. Then, she walked in at a moderate pace. Xin Tong saw Song Beibei and called out, ¡°Mama. ¡± Fu Chengdong stood there the whole time. His eyes fell to the side. He was stubborn and did not speak or lower his head. Song Beibei walked over and stood beside Fu Chengdong. Then she said to Mrs. Jin, ¡°I am the mother of the Child. If my son really did something wrong, I will definitely give Mrs. Jin a satisfactory explanation. But now, shouldn¡¯t we figure out the cause and effect of this matter first? ¡± In an instant, everyone was stunned. Even the director did not know when Mrs. Gu had a son. Fu Chengdong suddenly raised his head and glanced at Song Beibei. Song Beibei gave him a comforting look. Fu Chengdong still turned his head away. Mrs. Jin Sized Up Song Beibei. She looked very young and dressed in a proper manner. She only thought that she was an ordinary parent of a student. She held her son¡¯s hand and walked over, almost arrogantly. ¡°Your Son beat my son up to this state. How are we going to settle the score? Don¡¯t expect to settle the score with some medical expenses. Our Jin family doesn¡¯t lack that bit of money. ¡± Song Beibei turned around and asked the class teacher, ¡°what exactly happened? ¡± The teacher-in-charge told the truth about the situation at that time. Finally, she said, ¡°at that time, I was also derelict in my duty. I happened to have a chat with the other teachers at the door for a while, and then the incident happened. I didn¡¯t have the time to stop Jin Shixuan from making a move. ¡± Mrs. Jin was not happy. ¡°You have to take responsibility for your words. My son was beaten to such a state, and you¡¯re blaming it all on my son ¡°Even if my son made the first move, my son¡¯s injury was the most serious. What kind of benefits did this parent give you to protect the other person¡¯s child so much? Do you know who I am ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, I¡¯ll get my husband to ban this school. ¡± The Dean immediately came over to smooth things over. ¡°Mrs. Jin, Mrs. Gu, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s sit down and talk it over slowly. We¡¯ll definitely find a solution that everyone will be satisfied with. ¡± Mrs. Jin said, ¡°what else is there to talk about? The matter is obvious. Her son hit my son. It¡¯s that simple. Get Her son to apologize to my son. Otherwise, I¡¯m not done with you today. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, sounded calm. ¡°This mother, the teacher was very clear just now. It was your son who first pushed my son, and then hit my daughter. My daughter is also injured now. Even though my son¡¯s actions were wrong, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. As a mother, you can¡¯t be so indiscriminate. I will get my son to apologize, but only after your son apologizes to my son. ¡± Mrs. Jin was furious. ¡°what a joke. Your son hitting someone is justified? Director, come and uphold justice. Let me tell you, my husband will be here soon. ¡± The director really had a headache. These two ladies were not to be offended. Actually, the truth of this matter was already very obvious. However, these two families seemed to be covering up for their own shortcomings, especially Mrs. Jin. She was actually quite unreasonable. However, her husband held an important position in the Ministry of Education and held great power. It was very likely that a single decision would affect the development of the kindergarten. While the director was in a dilemma. Mrs. Jin Suddenly called out, ¡°husband, over here. ¡± It turned out that the director of the Ministry of Education, Jin Wenbin, had come over. Jin Wenbin recognized Song Beibei at a glance. They had met once at a charity gala. As soon as Jin Wenbin stood still, Mrs. Jin started to complain. Song Beibei was also speechless as she stood at the side. If these two people were so unreasonable, she could only call Gu Yanqing over. In terms of arrogance and thunder, no one could compare to Gu Yanqing. When Song Beibei received the phone call, she specifically didn¡¯t tell Gu Yanqing because she was afraid that Gu Yanqing would come over to protect her. However, Jin Wenbin recognized Song Beibei. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Gu. Long time no see. It¡¯s probably just a misunderstanding between children. I hope Mrs. Gu won¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Director Jin¡¯s words were obviously to calm things down. Actually, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t willing to take it to heart. Regardless of whether Fu Chengdong attacked first or not, he still hit someone. The child¡¯s teeth had all fallen out. Since the other party had made a big deal out of it first, Song Beibei naturally knew what was good for her. She said, ¡°it would be best if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. ¡± Chapter 414 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Jin was displeased when she heard this. ¡°What do you mean by a misunderstanding? Hubby, what¡¯s wrong with you? Someone knocked out your son¡¯s teeth. Are you going to let this matter rest? Jin Wenbin, if you can endure this, I can¡¯t. I must teach that uneducated Brat a lesson! ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Jin Wenbin suddenly berated. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what your son is like? ¡± Song Beibei was originally angry. Mrs. Jin had no manners on the left and a wild child on the right. Just as Song Beibei was about to retort, Jin Wenbin sternly stopped Mrs. Jin. Mrs. Jin was a little confused. She did not expect her husband, who usually doted on her, to scold her so loudly. However, when Jin Wenbin was really angry, she did not dare to disobey him. Therefore, she could only keep quiet on the side. Jin Wenbin took the initiative to apologize to Song Beibei. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My wife is too outspoken. Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. Director Ma has already told me the whole story of what happened just now. When I go back, I will definitely teach my son a good lesson. I will definitely bring my son to apologize to him in a few days. ¡± Jin Wenbin had already said this, so song Beibei was too embarrassed to be calculative. After all, a fight between children was not a big deal. Song Beibei said, ¡°Mr. Jin is sensible and reasonable, so he came to apologize. My child also did something wrong. As a mother, I also apologize on his behalf. When we go back, I will certainly teach him a good lesson. For this matter, let¡¯s take a step back and forget about it. ¡± Jin Wenbin smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Gu has the final say. ¡± Song Beibei nodded, waved, and took the two children away. After Song Beibei left with the two children, Mrs. Jin felt Sullen. However, Jin Wenbin¡¯s appearance just now also scared her. She thought to herself, that woman just now was definitely not an ordinary person. What kind of woman could make her husband obviously give in. Mrs. Jin went over to show weakness and held Jin Wenbin¡¯s arm, acting a little coquettishly. ¡°husband, what exactly is that woman? Why are you giving her so much face? ¡± Jin Wenbin glanced at his beautiful wife and sighed. ¡°You and your son are always causing trouble for me. That woman just now was Mrs. Gu. ¡± Mrs. Jin asked, ¡°which Mrs. Gu? ¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. ¡± Mrs. Jin¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Is that Gu Yanqing who recently set up a ten million Education Fund for the Ministry of Education? ¡± ¡°Who else is there besides her? ¡± Mrs. Jin¡¯s face turned Pale. ¡°Gu Yanqing doesn¡¯t only have one daughter. When did he have a son? ¡± ¡°Who knows? ¡± Who knows After getting into the car. The two children sat in the back. Song Beibei looked at the two children through the rearview mirror as she drove. Xin Tong¡¯s forehead was injured. Song Beibei had already examined it. Fortunately, it was only a cut. Fu Chengdong sat in his seat without moving. His expression was very serious. Song Beibei did not understand why she would see such a heavy expression on such a young child. However, Xin Tong seemed to have forgotten everything that had just happened. She continued to ask all sorts of questions beside Fu Chengdong However, Fu Chengdong did not say a single word. After returning home. Song Beibei said to Fu Chengdong, ¡°come with me. ¡± Fu Chengdong did not say anything and followed Song Beibei into the study. After the study door was closed. Song Beibei turned around and said to Fu Chengdong, ¡°why did you hit him today? ¡± Fu Chengdong was silent for a while, but he said coldly, ¡°he asked for it. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for what happened today, but I want to tell you that hitting someone is wrong. What he did was wrong. You can call him teacher, but you can¡¯t hit him. ¡± Fu Chengdong looked at Song Beibei with his dark eyes. Song Beibei only felt that those eyes were like bottomless pools. Song Beibei squatted down and said, ¡°Do you know your mistake? ¡± Fu Chengdong stubbornly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s voice became a little heavier. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for hitting people. ¡± ¡°That Brat asked for it. I was already very polite to not beat him to the ground. ¡± Song Beibei was angry and said sternly, ¡°Fu Chengdong, this is not Yanliu Alley. This place can not tolerate your savagery. If you want to stay here, you have to change the bad habits of the past. Are you wrong or not? ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°I am not wrong. ¡± Song Beibei also got angry. He had never seen such a stubborn child. Fu Chengdong said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here either. I only hope that you adopt my sister. In the future, I will return to Yanliu Alley. If I fight there, no one will care about me. ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s voice was cold. Song Beibei just felt that this child was too cold, like a rock. Song Beibei said, ¡°return to Yanliu Alley and be a hooligan? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it. You better stay here and reflect on yourself. You¡¯re not allowed to go out. ¡± Song Beibei was really angry. But more than that, she felt helpless. It was as if there was nothing she could do. Fu Chengdong hated this place from the bottom of his heart. He hated this family. When Song Beibei went out, she happened to see Xiao Ying standing at the door. When she saw Song Beibei Scolding Fu Chengdong, she was a little timid. Song Beibei suddenly felt extremely regretful. Xiao Ying and Fu Chengdong were two completely different extremes. She was very kind and sensible. She relied on Fu Chengdong a lot. It could be seen that Fu Chengdong usually protected her very well. Song Beibei squatted down and patted Xiao Ying¡¯s head. ¡°Xiao Ying, let¡¯s go for dinner, okay? ¡± Xiao Ying said timidly, ¡°can I stay here to accompany brother? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Then you stay here to accompany him. ¡± After Xiao Ying entered, Song Beibei originally wanted to return to her room. But after taking a few steps, she turned back. The study door was not closed. Song Beibei looked inside and saw the silhouettes of the two children. Fu Chengdong casually sat on the carpet. Xiao Ying stood in front of him. She reached out her small hand and placed it on Fu Chengdong¡¯s cheek. ¡°Brother, why did aunt Beibei give birth? ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°because brother got into a fight today. ¡± Xiao Ying said, ¡°brother, are you hurt? ¡± Fu Chengdong shook his head, but his voice was very gentle. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Xiao Ying said, ¡°brother, don¡¯t fight anymore. Xiao Ying doesn¡¯t like it either. ¡± Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t say anything. But he seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, he took out a few prunes from his pocket and said to Xiao Ying, ¡°this is what big brother brought back from school. It¡¯s for you to eat. ¡± After saying that, he peeled one for Xiao Ying and placed it in Xiao Ying¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is it sweet? ¡± Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. ¡± Fu Chengdong patted the seat beside him. Xiao Ying sat down beside Fu Chengdong. Fu Chengdong placed the few prunes in Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°They¡¯re all for you. ¡± Xiao Ying only took two and said, ¡°big brother will eat them too. ¡± Fu Chengdong reached out his hand and rubbed Xiao Ying¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Xiao Ying, in the future when big brother is not by your side, you must be obedient, understand In the future, our Xiao Ying can go to school, eat delicious food every day, and wear beautiful clothes.¡± When Xiao Ying heard Fu Chengdong¡¯s words, she suddenly raised her head. Then, she placed all the prunes in Fu Chengdong¡¯s hands. Xiao Ying said, ¡°big brother, Xiao Ying doesn¡¯t want to go to school, don¡¯t want to eat delicious food, and don¡¯t want to wear beautiful clothes. Xiao Ying only wants to be with big brother, no matter where she is, as long as big brother is by her side. ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°little fool, brother can¡¯t bear to part with you, but brother can¡¯t be here. ¡± Xiao Ying seemed to be about to cry. ¡°Why? Aunt Bei Bei said that she will adopt the two of us, and brother and I won¡¯t be separated. ¡± Fu Chengdong lowered his head, his voice somewhat dejected. ¡°Xiao Ying, we can¡¯t cause too much trouble for others. Brother can support himself, so there¡¯s no need to adopt. ¡± Xiao Ying said firmly, ¡°then Xiao Ying can support herself, and Xiao Ying also doesn¡¯t want to be adopted. Xiao Ying will be wherever brother is. Brother, don¡¯t leave Xiao Ying alone and sneak away, okay? ¡± Xiao Ying seemed to have noticed something and instantly grabbed Fu Chengdong¡¯s hand. ????????????????????????????????? Chapter 415 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Ying looked like she was about to cry. Fu Chengdong Patted Xiao Ying¡¯s head as if he was comforting her. ¡°Big Brother will not leave you alone. Big Brother will always protect Xiao Ying. ¡± Song Beibei stood at the door. But she could not help but turn around to wipe away her tears. The conversation between Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying just now was like a dagger, every word and sentence was carved into her heart. Fu Chengdong was not cold-hearted, he only gave all his gentleness to the only person he felt was important. These two children must have suffered a lot since they were young. That was why they treated each other as their only source of support. Moreover, Fu Chengdong¡¯s words made her heart ache. Fu Chengdong told Xiao Ying not to cause too much trouble for others. Song Beibei turned around and left. She happened to see Gu Yanqing who had just returned. Gu Yanqing saw song Beibei¡¯s misty eyes and asked, ¡°what happened? ¡± Song Beibei sighed and told Gu Yanqing about what happened today. Gu Yanqing frowned. Song Beibei said, ¡°did I do something wrong? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. ¡°Fu Chengdong¡¯s habit of fighting must be changed, even if it¡¯s forced. ¡± When it was time for dinner, Song Beibei asked Xin Tong to go to the study room to call Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying. After a while, Xin Tong ran to the dining room in a panic. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, brother Chengdong is gone. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. Gone? What do you mean gone. Song Beibei quickly got up and went to the study room. Gu Yanqing followed closely behind. Xiao Ying was the only one left in the study room. Xiao Ying was running around in a panic, looking for her brother. Her voice was already hoarse from crying. ¡°Brother, where are you? Where are you? ¡± Song Beibei had just run in front of Xiao Ying. ¡°weren¡¯t you with brother just now? How did you disappear in the blink of an eye? ¡± There was a trace of fear in Xiao Ying¡¯s crying voice. ¡°brother asked me to go back to my room to get a pen. He said that he wanted to paint with me, but after I came back, brother disappeared. I looked for many places, but brother disappeared. Brother wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Brother wouldn¡¯t leave Xiao Ying alone. ¡± Xiao Ying was crying her heart out. ¡°Big Brother doesn¡¯t want Xiao Ying anymore. Big Brother, I want big brother¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was extremely regretful in her heart. She only wondered if she had spoken too harshly just now. That was why Fu Chengdong had run away. But it was already so late. Where could a child like him run to? It had only been half an hour since she had left the study. Where could a child go in this half an hour? Moreover, the song family was built on the mountainside. There was only one mountain road. Moreover, the gate of the Song Garden had a security handle. If a child like him wanted to go out, there was no reason not to alert the family. And now there was only one possibility. This child was still in the Song Garden. He was just hiding in a place. But Song Beibei did not understand why this child would do this. The family began to search on a large scale. The Song Garden was very large. Other than the villa, there were many houses next to it, as well as the houses where the servants lived. The Back Garden was also very large, and there was even a forest in the backyard. Song Beibei had asked everyone. No one had seen the child. Song Beibei had mobilized everyone in the family to look for Fu Chengdong. Song Beibei was burning with anxiety. But she did not understand what this child was trying to do? After searching for an entire hour, they searched everywhere, but they still could not find Fu Chengdong. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry at him tonight. He must have been sad and ran away from home. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I think he felt that he didn¡¯t complete the third task and thought that we wouldn¡¯t adopt Xiao Ying, so he left by himself and left his sister here. We had no choice but to adopt his sister. ¡± Song Beibei felt a dull pain in her heart. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. ¡°Then what should we do now? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°we¡¯re not even sure if the child is still in Song Garden. I just checked the surveillance footage. During that time, two cars went out from the kitchen. One was to clean up the garbage every day, and the other was to deliver seafood today. I was afraid that the kid would get out of the car. ¡± Song Beibei was also worried about this. She said, ¡°I want to check the surveillance footage too. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei also checked the surveillance footage. When she took a closer look, there seemed to be something wrong in the basket behind the seafood. Song Beibei checked it over and over again, and sure enough, she found that Fu Chengdong was hiding in the seafood car. Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it sank into the sea. Gu Yanqing immediately contacted the driver at the time. The driver also immediately went to the car to confirm, saying that he didn¡¯t find the child in the transportation box. But he did sense that someone was hiding. Song Beibei was anxious. Fu Chengdong must have left. But where did that child go. He was only six years old, and he was penniless. If he was in port city¡¯s Willow Alley, Song Beibei believed that the child would be able to survive. After all, that was the place where he grew up, and he was already very familiar with everything. But even if his survival ability was very strong, he was still a child. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been lured by the human traffickers. To Xia city. Song Beibei was worried about what would happen if Fu Chengdong ran into human traffickers again? Human traffickers were rampant outside now. Song Beibei¡¯s heart jumped when she thought of this. Song Beibei said, ¡°let¡¯s call the police. ¡± Fu Chengdong had been missing for a week. Song Beibei felt like she was about to break down. Song Beibei had used all her strength and even sent people to look for Fu Chengdong in port city¡¯s Willow Alley. However, Fu Chengdong was nowhere to be found. It was as if he had suddenly vanished from the face of the earth. Song Beibei would dream of him every night, until he was covered in mud in Yanliu alley. Xiao Ying cried for her brother every day. She almost did not eat. Xiao Ying¡¯s child¡¯s constitution was not good. After Fu Chengdong disappeared, she fell ill. The high fever did not subside, but the cause of the illness could not be found. Song Beibei was anxious to death. Every day, in addition to looking for Fu Chengdong, she had to analyze the news from various places, and she had to run to the hospital. The more time passed, the more Song Beibei was worried about Fu Chengdong¡¯s safety. Where did that child go? At night, Song Beibei had just returned home from the hospital. She was already exhausted. Gu Yanqing was on the phone. Because Gu Yanqing had spread the news. So now, both the black and white factions were looking for this child. They would receive countless news every day. But almost nothing was useful. Gu Yanqing hung up the phone and walked over. Song Beibei was already lying on the Sofa. When she thought of Fu Chengdong, her tears were about to come out again. She cupped her face with her hands and fell into a deep self-blame. Gu Yanqing walked over and said, ¡°there might be news about Fu Chengdong. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°where is he? ¡± Gu Yanqing said solemnly, ¡°Zhiyu just called and said that a little boy¡¯s body was found in Yao Shengjiang. ¡± Song Beibei fainted on the spot. If only she could really faint. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have to face such a cruel reality. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you should stay at home. I¡¯ll go and confirm it. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I want to go too. ¡± Along the way, Song Beibei could not stop crying. She kept praying to the heavens that they would not be so cruel to her. Fu Chengdong was her child. The more she lost him, the more Song Beibei felt that she had a special feeling for that child. She wanted to take care of him, to be his mother, to give him a complete family. She could not explain why she felt this way. It was as if she was born with it. Song Beibei believed in fate. From the moment she saw that child, Song Beibei felt like something was involved. After the second meeting, Song Beibei felt that God had other plans. Song Beibei could not accept it. She definitely could not accept that the child had died just like that. After the body was salvaged, it was sent to the autopsy room. The forensic doctor was performing an autopsy. Chapter 416 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION It was said that the body had been submerged in the river for a week. It had been soaked in the water and was beyond recognition. However, the medical examiner confirmed that it was indeed a five or six-year-old boy. Gu Yanqing did not allow Song Beibei to go in. Instead, he went in by himself. When he came out, Song Beibei said, ¡°how is it? Is it the east of the city? Is it not the east of the city? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. My clothes have been soaked and my shoes have been washed away. I can¡¯t tell at all. ¡± Song Beibei collapsed onto the chair. Song Beibei said, ¡°I want to go in and take a look. ¡± Gu Yanqing insisted on stopping her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You can¡¯t go. ¡± That look was too terrifying. Even Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t bear it after just a few glances. It didn¡¯t matter if that child was Fu Chengdong or not. If Song Beibei saw him, it would be a nightmare for the rest of her life. Song Beibei had to go in. She wanted to take one last look at that child. She couldn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t accept it. She was on the verge of breaking down. But Gu Yanqing still stopped her. In the end, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t able to go in. On the way back. Gu Yanqing received another call from the police station. After Gu Yanqing hung up, he suddenly turned the car around. The car was driving very fast. Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel anything even though she was sitting in the passenger seat. She just kept crying. Her mind kept thinking about Fu Chengdong¡¯s fair and clean face. And the first time he saw him, the first thing he said to her was, ¡°I¡¯m lost. Can you send me home? ¡± I want to give you a home, but child, where are you now. The more Song Beibei thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. She didn¡¯t notice that Gu Yanqing had already stopped in front of the police station. Song Beibei turned around to look at him. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°that rascal was found by the police. He¡¯s in the police station now. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned almost instantly. Then, without thinking, she immediately got out of the car and rushed into the police station. As expected, she saw Fu Chengdong. That child still had a clean face. The clothes were still the same clothes he had worn when he left. After not seeing him for a week, he also looked quite clean. It was as if he was at home. Two policemen were teaching him, ¡°why don¡¯t you learn at such a young age? Why did you steal? ¡± ¡°Tell me, how many times has this been? How many cases have you done in the past few days? In the past few days, quite a few people have reported to the police that they were stolen in the subway, but they didn¡¯t notice it at all. We thought it was some godly thief, but in the end, it turned out to be a little Brat like you. Look at you, dressed so well, you don¡¯t look like a thief at all. Where are your parents? ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s face was cold. No matter what the policeman said, he didn¡¯t say a word. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Fu Chengdong just stood there like a stubborn donkey. It was as if he was at home yesterday. When Song Beibei saw Fu Chengdong¡¯s face, all the worry, fear, grief, and pain in her heart erupted like a volcano. Song Beibei suddenly went forward and lifted Fu Chengdong up, hitting his butt. As she hit him, she cried, ¡°Brat, where did you go? Did you learn how to leave without saying goodbye? Did you learn how to run away from home? Did you know that I thought that child was you¡­ did you know¡­ ¡± Song Beibei almost couldn¡¯t continue. She hit Fu Chengdong¡¯s butt twice, then ran to the side and wailed loudly. The two police officers were stunned. Fu Chengdong was also stunned. Song Beibei didn¡¯t hit him lightly. She was really too worried. She had just gone to confirm the body of a child. She also knew that the child was very likely to be Fu Chengdong. Song Beibei was on the verge of breaking down. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t think that she would hit this child. She also knew that it wasn¡¯t the right time. But she just couldn¡¯t control it. She was so worried that she was going crazy. And this rascal still had a cold expression on his face. He stood there and kept people at a distance. Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t even have the time to react. He also didn¡¯t think that he would see Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei here. He didn¡¯t even react or resist when he was being beaten. After being beaten, he stood still and stared blankly at Song Beibei, who was crying in the corner. The two policemen were also in a daze. They had no idea who had come in, and they had come to beat the child as soon as they came in. They had been so ruthless, but the child didn¡¯t even cry. The child had been caught by the team leader in the afternoon. It was said that the team leader had encountered a thief when he was taking the subway home. It took a lot of effort to catch this child. The team leader said that catching a thief had never taken so much effort, and it was just a little kid. Later, for some reason, the higher-ups were alerted. They said that this child¡¯s identity was not simple, and that they should not deal with him for the time being. The two of them were only responsible for guarding this child, and they could not let him run around. Gu Yanqing watched everything indifferently from the side. When Song Beibei made her move just now, he did not stop her He watched the whole process coldly. He could understand how upset Song Beibei was now. He was also very upset. This kid was really challenging the bottom line. If Song Beibei didn¡¯t make a move¡­ Gu Yanqing was wondering if he would go up and beat this brat up first. At this moment, the bureau chief and a few higher-ups came over. When they saw Gu Yanqing, they quickly came over to shake hands. ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see. ¡± Gu Yanqing pointed at Fu Chengdong and said, ¡°can I take the child away? Do I need to pay bail? How many people¡¯s Wallets did he steal? I¡¯ll bear the losses. ¡± The bureau chief quickly said, ¡°these days, this child has indeed committed many crimes, but none of them are large amounts. Mr. Gu, please take the child away. ¡± Gu Yanqing shook hands with him. ¡°Thank you, bureau chief Dong. ¡± Bureau chief Dong was a little curious. ¡°But may I ask Mr. Gu, what is the relationship between this child and you? ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°my son is really ashamed. He didn¡¯t educate well. ¡± Bureau chief Dong and a few people beside him were shocked when they heard that. Director Dong said, ¡°So it¡¯s your son. No wonder this child looks extraordinary. Since that¡¯s the case, Mr. Gu will soon bring the child back. This child was captured by officer Rong, who was born in the armed police force. When he came back, he suffered a little. The child may have been frightened. ¡°. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°this Brat asked for it. Help me thank officer Rong properly. I¡¯ll bring the child back first. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely treat director Dong to a meal and personally apologize. ¡± Director Dong smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to accept it. ¡± As he said this, Gu Yanqing walked in front of Fu Chengdong and coldly grabbed Fu Chengdong¡¯s arm. ¡°follow me home. ¡± However, Fu Chengdong refused to leave no matter what. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just grabbed the table by the feet and stubbornly refused to leave. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°do you want me to beat you up again in front of everyone? ¡± However, Fu Chengdong finally said, ¡°I¡¯m not your son. I¡¯m not going back. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He directly picked up Fu Chengdong like he was picking up a chicken. ¡°Say that again. ¡± Fu Chengdong swung his arms and calves to resist, but because it was too uncomfortable, he started coughing. Song Beibei turned around. She saw the scene of Gu Yanqing catching a chicken. Song Beibei had calmed down a lot. After the eruption of the volcano, her rationality came back bit by bit. Song Beibei quickly walked over and protected Fu Chengdong. ¡°Stop Fighting, I¡¯ve already fought. ¡± Fu Chengdong was protected by Song Beibei in his arms. He actually shrank into Song Beibei¡¯s arms out of reflex. He was actually a little afraid of Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was different from all the people he had met. He had a cold temperament, and he was so high and mighty, as if he was a natural ruler. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still indifferent, ¡°after you left, Xiao Ying fell ill, very seriously. ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s expression changed instantly. Fu Chengdong finally followed Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing into the car. The first thing he did was to go to the hospital to see Xiao Ying. Because of Xiao Ying¡¯s body, Song Beibei had been in a terrible state for the past few days. Xiao Ying had been running a high fever, but there was nothing wrong with her at all. She slept in a daze all day long. When Xiao Ying saw Fu Chengdong, she burst into tears. She cried her heart out. Fu Chengdong Hugged Xiao Ying and started to cry as well. Xiao Ying cried, ¡°brother, brother, I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. Brother, Xiao Ying doesn¡¯t want to eat good food, she doesn¡¯t want beautiful clothes. Xiao Ying doesn¡¯t want anything, she only wants brother. ¡± Chapter 417 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, Xiao Ying was coaxed to sleep by Fu Chengdong. Fu Chengdong stayed by the bed for a long time. It was late at night. Song Beibei walked over. She walked to Fu Chengdong¡¯s side. She reached out to touch Fu Chengdong¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you just now. But these days, I¡¯ve been too worried about you. ¡± Fu Chengdong lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ve never planned to only adopt one of you. You can¡¯t think that you¡¯re not important. If I adopt you, I¡¯ll be creating trouble for me. No, I just think that we can become family and live together. Do you know that? ¡± Fu Chengdong still didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei said, ¡°I won¡¯t force you. I want to be your mother, but you have to be willing. You have to think about it carefully. Do you want to wander outside alone, live in the open, or live with us? ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s fingers gradually clenched into a fist. Song Beibei touched his head again and said, ¡°there¡¯s someone here to take care of you. Come home with me, take a shower, and have a good night¡¯s rest. ¡± Fu Chengdong surprisingly didn¡¯t resist or refuse. Fu Chengdong returned to Song Garden. Fu Chengdong had not eaten yet. Fu Chengdong looked troubled. Song Beibei settled him down for a while and then went back to the hospital to take care of Xiao Ying. Xin Tong finally saw Fu Chengdong come back. Gu Yanqing cooked a few home-cooked dishes himself. Fu Chengdong and Xin Tong sat face to face. Xin Tong was also rarely silent. She did not seem very happy to see Fu Chengdong come back. Instead, she did not look very happy. Xin Tong ate dinner by herself. But Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t eat anything. Then, he got down from the chair and returned to his original room. Xin Tong also put down her chopsticks silently. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°brother Chengdong is back. Why are we, Xin Tong, unhappy? ¡± Since Fu Chengdong had gone missing for so long, Xin Tong had been asking every day where brother Chengdong had gone and when brother Chengdong would come back. Xin Tong raised her head and asked, ¡°then, is brother Chengdong still leaving? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°that depends on brother Chengdong¡¯s choice. ¡± Xin Tong asked in confusion, ¡°why would brother Chengdong leave? Isn¡¯t it good for us to live together? ¡± Gu Yanqing said patiently, ¡°brother Chengdong¡¯s life wasn¡¯t good in the past. He wouldn¡¯t treat others well, and he wouldn¡¯t easily accept others treating him well. However, Xin Tong, we have to be sincere when we get along with others. If we truly like him, brother Chengdong will naturally slowly accept us over time. ¡± Xin Tong seemed to understand. ¡°Mama said the same thing. ¡± Xin Tong looked at the dishes on the table. She said, ¡°brother Chengdong didn¡¯t eat dinner. Can I send it over to him? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. Xin Tong took a bowl and scooped some rice for herself. Then, she picked up some of the dishes on the table and put them into the bowl. Then, she twisted it down and went to Fu Chengdong¡¯s room. After Xin Tong entered the room, she didn¡¯t see Fu Chengdong. She called him brother Chengdong twice, but he still didn¡¯t respond. Xin Tong was very sad, thinking that brother Chengdong had left again But when she turned around, she suddenly heard something behind her. Xin Tong turned around. The sound came from inside the wardrobe. Xin Tong slowly walked over and reached out to open the wardrobe. Inside, Xin Tong saw Fu Chengdong in the corner of the wardrobe. Xin Tong didn¡¯t know why Fu Chengdong was hiding inside the wardrobe. There was no light inside, it was pitch black. But at this moment, Xin Tong saw brother Chengdong burying his head in his knees and crying. He didn¡¯t cry out loud. But his small shoulders were shaking. The light from outside came over. Fu Chengdong looked up and saw Song Xin Tong¡¯s small face. It was as if the secret he was most unwilling to discover had been revealed. Fu Chengdong actually got angry and shouted at Xin Tong, ¡°you get out. ¡± Xin Tong had never seen such a brother Chengdong. The last time, brother Chengdong was pushed to the ground by little fatty and didn¡¯t cry. And the last time when he was moving wood in the yard, brother Chengdong broke his knee and bled, but he didn¡¯t cry. But why would brother Chengdong Cry Now? Xin Tong didn¡¯t leave. She didn¡¯t say anything. She actually went into the closet. Then she closed the closet door. Darkness and silence returned to the closet. The light dimmed, but Fu Chengdong felt safe. He didn¡¯t know why Song Xin Tong went in. But she stayed in the corner quietly. She looked at him quietly. He didn¡¯t hate her in his heart. He hated it the most when people saw him cry. He had never even cried in front of Xiao Ying. But today, he felt very uncomfortable. Xin Tong said softly in the darkness, ¡°If you¡¯re sad, then cry out loud. ¡± Fu Chengdong covered his head with his knees. His voice was still suppressed as he said, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Song Xin Tong did not speak again. Fu Chengdong cried for a while and actually felt much better. But at the same time, he also felt very embarrassed. He actually cried in front of this little princess for so long. She had been silently looking at him. This was really an extremely embarrassing thing. Xin Tong saw that brother Chengdong had finally stopped crying. She then handed the thing in her hand over. ¡°This is for you. ¡± The light in the closet was very dim. But there was still a weak light coming from the gaps. Fu Chengdong saw that Xin Tong was holding a bowl and a small spoon in her hand. There was white rice in the bowl. There was also a layer of fragrant vegetables on top, including chicken wings and ribs. Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t take it, but turned his head to look at Song Xin Tong. Song Xin Tong said seriously, ¡°brother Chengdong, you didn¡¯t eat tonight. Hurry up and eat. ¡± As she said this, Xin Tong moved in Fu Chengdong¡¯s direction. Then, she stuffed the small bowl and spoon into Fu Chengdong¡¯s hands and said, ¡°hurry up and eat. ¡± Fu Chengdong looked at the food in his hands in a daze. When he raised his head to look at Song Xin Tong again, he saw that Xin Tong¡¯s eyes had turned into crescent moons. ¡°You must eat more. When your stomach is full, you won¡¯t be sad anymore. ¡± Fu Chengdong scooped a mouthful of rice and put it into his mouth. He suddenly thought of those days in Yanliu Alley. He grew up eating Bai Jia rice. Whenever it was time for lunch, he would take a bowl and go to the cooking house to stand at the door. He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t leave. Most people would sigh when they saw him and say, ¡°that little debt collector is here again. ¡± Then, they would take his bowl back to the house and serve him a bowl of rice. Sometimes, some people would be annoyed and chase him away. But he would stand at the door stubbornly until someone served him a bowl of rice. In fact, he hated that kind of life very much. Everyone called him a little beggar behind his back. Most people looked at him with that kind of pitying gaze. He didn¡¯t like it. But he knew that he was young and had to do this. He had never thought that he could have a home. He didn¡¯t have to beg, and he didn¡¯t have to be called a ¡°debt collector¡± to have food. Not to mention the extravagant idea of having toys and going to school. Fu Chengdong always felt that he had crawled out of the garbage heap and was covered in mud. But now, he was living in the Imperial Palace. But how could a beggar and a debt collector deserve to live in the Imperial Palace? Fu Chengdong put the rice into his mouth bit by bit, but tears kept falling down. In the end, he finished the rice bit by bit. Song Xin Tong said, ¡°brother Chengdong, Xin Tong really likes you. Don¡¯t leave, okay? ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s hand was held by a pair of small hands. These small hands were very warm and soft. They were completely different from his hands. A thick layer of calluses had long grown on his fingers. Xin Tong stayed in the closet with Fu Chengdong for the whole night. When Song Beibei came back, she didn¡¯t find the two children, so she went to look for Gu Yanqing. It was already early in the morning. Gu Yanqing was already asleep. Song Beibei shook him awake and said, ¡°Xin Tong is gone, and so is Chengdong. Where did the two of them go? ¡± Song Beibei was really afraid. Once bitten, twice shy. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°the two of them are sleeping in the closet. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°What do you mean sleeping in the closet? ¡± Why did she let Song Beibei rest assured. Gu Yanqing brought Song Beibei to take a look. The two children were indeed asleep in the closet. Fu Chengdong was sitting on the wooden board at the back, while Xin Tong was lying comfortably in her arms. There was a small bowl beside her that had been eaten clean. The two children¡¯s hands were tightly held together. Song Beibei wanted to cry for no reason when she saw this scene In the end, she closed the closet silently. Although she knew that it might be uncomfortable for the children to sleep like this,. She still couldn¡¯t bear to disturb them. Chapter 418 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the morning, Xin Tong was woken up by a shake. When she opened her eyes slightly, she saw brother Chengdong shaking her arm. ¡°Wake up, you have to go to school today. ¡± Xin Tong was really sleepy, and she slept very comfortably. So she turned around, snorted twice, and went back to sleep. She even hugged Fu Chengdong¡¯s arm. However, Fu Chengdong refused to give up. He even reached out to pat her little face. Of course, his movements were very light. Fu Chengdong said, ¡°wake up quickly. Don¡¯t sleep on me. ¡± However, Xin Tong acted like a scoundrel for once. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to wake up. ¡± Xin Tong only wanted to sleep. When Fu Chengdong heard this, he actually laughed for once. However, Fu Chengdong kept trying to wake Xin Tong Up. Xin Tong also woke up. The two of them actually started to fight inside. When Song Beibei entered, she saw ding Ding Dang inside the wardrobe. When she opened the door, she saw the two little guys throwing the clothes inside at each other¡¯s faces. They were actually having fun. Song Beibei had never seen such a childish Fu Chengdong. Fu Chengdong gave her the feeling that a six-year-old child lived in an adult with a sixteen-year-old soul. It was rare for him to show such a childish side. After Song Beibei opened the closet door. The two children instantly quieted down. They looked up at Song Beibei at the same time. Song Beibei said a few simple words, ¡°come out and wash up. ¡± The two children obediently went to Wash Up. After Xin Tong finished her breakfast, the chauffeur at home sent her to the kindergarten. Fu Chengdong followed Song Beibei to the hospital to see Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying¡¯s fever actually subsided today. It was as if she had suddenly recovered after Fu Chengdong returned. Song Beibei felt incredulous. Even chief Zhang of the pediatrics department said that he had never seen such a strange phenomenon in his many years of practice. However, Xiao Ying¡¯s sudden improvement made Song Beibei heave a sigh of relief. Xiao Ying¡¯s body was still very weak. However, her condition was much better and her fever had subsided. Moreover, all her indicators were normal. After discussing with director Zhang, Song Beibei decided to discharge Xiao Ying in the afternoon. Fu Chengdong was in the room helping Xiao Ying pack her clothes. Xiao Ying changed her clothes and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°brother, will you leave again in the future? ¡± Fu Chengdong did not speak. Song Beibei was also beside him and took out the clothes in the wardrobe. She deliberately glanced at Fu Chengdong, who was squatting on the ground. After a while, Song Beibei also sat on the carpet and folded the clothes with Fu Chengdong. Then, she casually asked, ¡°have you thought about it? ¡± Fu Chengdong still kept his head down and didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei reached out her hand and touched Fu Chengdong¡¯s head. ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should tell you. Actually, I¡¯ve already completed the adoption procedures for the two of you. ¡± When Fu Chengdong heard that, he instantly raised his head. Song Beibei saw Fu Chengdong¡¯s pupils instantly contract. Song Beibei said, ¡°So, legally speaking, I¡¯m already your Guardian and also your mother. ¡± Fu Chengdong seemed to be very shocked. Song Beibei had actually gone through the procedures very early on. After she made her decision, she did so. However, she wanted to wait until the children were willing before telling them. However, after that, Fu Chengdong disappeared. Song Beibei said, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to call me mother. You can continue to call me aunt Beibei. I won¡¯t let you change your names. Your names will remain the same. I only hope that you can slowly accept us as your family in the future. I will love you both as much as I love Xin Tong. I also hope that you two will treat us as a family. ¡± Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t say a word. But after that, he took the initiative to hold Song Beibei¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°thank you¡­ mother. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t describe the feeling at that moment. She was practically stunned. But after Fu Chengdong finished speaking, he lowered his head without any expression. At that moment, after Song Beibei was shocked, she felt that fireworks were starting to explode in her head. It was as if a volcano was about to erupt in her heart. But she still held back her emotions and patted Fu Chengdong¡¯s head. Then, she pretended to be very natural and nonchalant as she said, ¡°go home with mother. ¡± Song Beibei was in a very good mood the whole day. In the afternoon, she had to go back to the company because she had something to do. She was even ridiculed by her colleagues. Zhou Xingchen said, ¡°did you win the lottery today? That¡¯s not right. You¡¯re so rich. You shouldn¡¯t be so happy after winning the lottery, right? ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°My son called me ¡®mommy¡¯ today. ¡± Everyone was also surprised. ¡°that Fu Chengdong? ¡± Everyone knew that Song Beibei had adopted Fu Chengdong. After all, everyone had been helping to find Fu Chengdong these days. Song Beibei said, ¡°tonight, Jiuxing Tian will treat everyone to seafood. I¡¯ll pay for it. Everyone, help yourselves. ¡± The People in the office cheered, ¡°are you going too? ¡± Song Beibei smiled happily, ¡°of course I¡¯m going back to accompany the child. ¡± In the afternoon, Song Beibei personally picked up Xin Tong and brought her home. Once Gu Yanqing returned, Song Beibei bragged about it to him. Gu Yanqing was also quite pleased. During dinner, Song Beibei said, ¡°son, you have to go to school too. I¡¯ll help you with the paperwork these few days. From now on, you¡¯ll go to school with Xin Tong every day. ¡± Xiao Ying was one year younger than Xin Tong, so Song Beibei planned to let her go to school next year. However, Fu Chengdong was two years older than Xin Tong, so they couldn¡¯t delay any longer. Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t resist. Just like that, Fu Chengdong and Ye puying settled down in Song Garden. Fu Chengdong also started to go to kindergarten. The two children changed their names to Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei¡¯s parents. However, Xin Tong didn¡¯t have any jealousy or conflict at all. Instead, the three children got along very well. Song Beibei also gradually realized that Fu Chengdong was slowly opening up his heart to Xin Tong. He treated Xin Tong the same way he treated Xiao Ying. He didn¡¯t show any favoritism and protected the two of them like an elder brother. Every time Song Beibei saw the three children together, her heart was filled with a sense of satisfaction. This kind of life was dull, but it was warm. The boat had sailed, and the years were peaceful. Perhaps this was the greatest happiness¡­ ¡­ On Christmas Eve. Song Beibei¡¯s family of five flew to New York. Today was the wedding of Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenyin. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were invited. The hotel for Su Liangxiao¡¯s wedding banquet was not far from Song Beibei¡¯s original residence in New York. Song Beibei stayed in her original residence. Actually, this was not song Beibei¡¯s house. This was actually Lu Huanzi¡¯s small villa. However, Song Beibei did not know where Lu Huanzi was now Since the last time they parted in Japan, Song Beibei had completely lost track of Lu Huanzi. Chen Shui still had not told her if she had passed her contact information to their boss. Song Beibei had also asked about it once. But Chen Shui said that their boss had not returned from his trip. Song Beibei knew that Mo Lichuan must have hidden her again. Now, Lu Huanzi had lost her memory. Perhaps they had started a different life trajectory again. Everything at home was still the same as when they left the United States. Back then, Lu Huanzi had hired a part-time worker to clean the house on a regular basis. The hired time was one year. So even if they returned to the country later, the part-time worker would still come at a fixed time. Everything in the house was clean. There was not even a speck of dust. Nothing seemed to have changed. Song Beibei only felt a little disappointed. Her mind was filled with memories of the days when they lived here together. Even Xin Tong felt sad. ¡°Mommy, why hasn¡¯t Huanzi¡¯s mommy come to visit Xin Tong for so long? ¡± Song Beibei could only comfort her. ¡°Huanzi¡¯s mommy has gone to travel around the world. When she comes back, she will definitely come to visit Xin Tong. ¡± Xin Tong was still a little depressed. Chapter 419 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION This was a small villa. Even though there were many rooms. There were only two rooms available. It was her room and Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. Therefore, Song Beibei planned to let the three children sleep in the same room. However, there was only one big bed in the room. Song Beibei said, ¡°today, the three of you will sleep in the same big bed. ¡± Xin Tong was very happy, and Xiao Ying was also very happy. Fu Chengdong, on the other hand, was expressionless. After showering, the children all went to bed. Xin Tong said, ¡°Xiao Ying Sleeps in the innermost, brother Chengdong Sleeps in the middle, and I sleep outside. ¡± But Fu Chengdong said, ¡°the two of you sleep inside, and I sleep outside. ¡± Song Beibei secretly felt that although this son of hers usually didn¡¯t like to talk much. He was actually quite attentive and thoughtful. This large bed was placed against the wall. If one slept outside and flipped over in the middle of the night, the person sleeping outside might fall off the side of the bed. When Song Beibei left, the three children had already covered themselves with the blankets and were ready to sleep. When Song Beibei turned off the lights, she said, ¡°sleep now. You¡¯re not allowed to play anymore. ¡± Xin Tong and Xiao Ying both agreed to it. However, after the lights were turned off, Song Beibei closed the door and was about to leave. The sound of children giggling could be heard from inside. Xin Tong was a talkative person anyway. Although Xiao Ying was timid, when she was with Xin Tong, she was also quite lively. Although the two of them were not old, it was as if they had a lot to talk about. Song Beibei sighed helplessly. In the end, she closed the door and ignored them. After returning to his room, Gu Yanqing had already showered and sat on the bed. He was still using his laptop to process documents. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°The work isn¡¯t finished anyway. CEO Gu, it¡¯s rare for you to come out. Can you put the work aside for now? ¡± Gu Yanqing was a workaholic. Song Beibei knew that. So she was just saying these words. Actually, she could understand Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing managed the large Pearl Group by himself. The pressure was obvious. Song Beibei felt quite fortunate now. She was glad to be back from port city. If he was in port city, Gu Yanqing would be even more tired. Although Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t really touch the Peishan group¡¯s matters at the moment. Gu Yanqing still had to attend the shareholders¡¯meeting from time to time. For example, Gu Yanqing was actually checking an email from Xiao Liankai. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to really close the laptop after she said these words. He then looked at Song Beibei indifferently. ¡°What my dear wife said is true. Does my dear wife have any other instructions? ¡± Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression and burst out laughing. ¡°The indecent uncle Gu. ¡± Gu Yanqing deliberately exaggerated. ¡°This is indecent. This is called indecent. ¡± As he said that, he pulled Song Beibei over. Song Beibei let out a cry of surprise and sat in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Gu Yanqing took the opportunity to wrap his arms around Song Beibei. His lips were already on Song Beibei¡¯s neck. Song Beibei pretended to push him away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were tired? ¡± Gu Yanqing kissed her as he tugged at Song Beibei¡¯s clothes. He mumbled, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t mind being a little more tired. ¡± The next day was Christmas Eve. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were woken up by a series of strong knocks on the door. They heard Xin Tong shouting outside, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we¡¯re going to starve soon. ¡± Song Beibei looked up and saw the clock on the wall. It actually indicated ten o¡¯clock. Oh my God. They actually slept for the whole morning. Gu Yanqing also woke up. Song Beibei said, ¡°hurry up and get up. The children are all up. ¡± Gu Yanqing was rather dissatisfied as he wrapped his arms around Song Beibei¡¯s waist. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get up. ¡± Song Beibei was most afraid of seeing Gu Yanqing acting shamelessly. If Gu Yanqing really acted shamelessly, he would be even more childish than a child. Song Beibei threw the clothes to Gu Yanqing. ¡°Hurry up and get up. There are still three little ancestors out there who are hungry. ¡± Gu Yanqing got up unhappily and was rather dissatisfied. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have left the three of them at home. ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. Gu Yanqing was just like that as a father. However, after Gu Yanqing woke up, he was still a good father. He personally made breakfast sandwiches and fried eggs for everyone. In the afternoon, the three of them went shopping together. They specially bought a set of parent-child clothes in the mall. Gu Yanqing carried Xiao Ying, Song Beibei carried Xin Tong, and Fu Chengdong followed Song Beibei. It was probably because of the family¡¯s good looks. When they were in the mall, they attracted a lot of attention. In the afternoon, the family even went to the aquarium. Today was Christmas Eve, and tomorrow was Christmas. The atmosphere outside was festive. Today was really a good day. The few of them were already on their way to the hotel. When Xin Tong was in the car, she suddenly said, ¡°today is brother Yujiang¡¯s birthday. ¡± That¡¯s right! Mo Yujiang was born on Christmas Eve. Today was his birthday. But it would probably be difficult to meet him again in the future. Xin Tong was still thinking about brother Yujiang. Song Beibei said, ¡°Xin Tong, give brother Yujiang a birthday song. Brother Yujiang can feel your heart. ¡± Xin Tong nodded and began to sing. Finally, she shouted out of the window, ¡°brother Yujiang, happy birthday! ¡± After Xin Tong finished singing, Fu Chengdong, who rarely spoke, actually asked, ¡°who is brother Yujiang? ¡± Xin Tong sat next to Fu Chengdong and was very happy when Mo Yujiang was mentioned. ¡°Brother Yujiang is Xin Tong¡¯s best friend. ¡± Song Beibei said as if she was amused, ¡°He¡¯s Xin Tong¡¯s childhood friend. ¡± Xin Tong suddenly said, ¡°mummy, stop talking. ¡± Fu Chengdong asked again, ¡°what¡¯s a childhood friend? ¡± Xin Tong explained herself, ¡°Xin Tong will marry brother Yujiang in the future. Xin Tong is brother Yujiang¡¯s daughter-in-law. ¡± Song Beibei was glad that she didn¡¯t drink water. Otherwise, she would have spat it out. Xin Tong was a little embarrassed just now, but now she explained so shamelessly, as if she was afraid that Fu Chengdong wouldn¡¯t understand. Finally, she asked, ¡°brother Chengdong, do you understand? ¡± Fu Chengdong replied with a cold ¡°Oh¡± and did not say anything more. After that, Fu Chengdong did not speak anymore. No matter what Xin Tong said, he still looked cold and indifferent. Xin Tong said, ¡°brother Chengdong, why are you ignoring me again? ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°go find your brother Yujiang, don¡¯t talk to me. ¡± Xin Tong was stunned for a moment. Song Beibei also found it extremely funny. This Fu Chengdong was so young, did he learn to be jealous? However, Song Beibei was actually quite gratified in her heart. This proved that Fu Chengdong cared about Xin Tong very much. Song Beibei was still at the side enjoying the jealousy between the children. They arrived at the hotel very soon. The hotel¡¯s name was ¡°Heven¡± and it was one of the largest and most luxurious hotels in New York City. At the same time, the owner of this hotel was Jin Wenyin. When they stood outside the door, they felt that it was like a gilded castle inside. It was resplendent and the lights were dazzling. Song Beibei walked in with the child in her hand. The wedding banquet would be held in the large banquet hall on the top floor. There were specialized personnel to receive the guests and lead them into the elevator. When Song Beibei got out of the elevator, she saw Su Liangxiao and Jin wenyin standing at the entrance of the hall to receive the guests. Su Liangxiao was dressed in a neat suit. Every line of his high-class custom-made clothes was well-tailored. His entire person looked meticulous. He chatted cheerfully with the guests coming and going. Song Beibei had never seen him like this. In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, he was still that ¡°riding a horse across a slanted bridge, the house of Red Sleeves¡± , the Fox Su. Su Liangxiao was born with the face of a playboy, but Song Beibei knew that Su Liangxiao was not a playboy at all. He was a very responsible and responsible good man. Song Beibei had always felt guilty towards him, and she had always hoped that he would be able to have a loving partner to spend his life with. So when Su Liangxiao said that his marriage was just a business marriage, Song Beibei was actually very disappointed. However, now, when Song Beibei saw Su Liangxiao¡¯s happy face, she had a kind of doubt in her heart. That kind of joy that burst out from the heart on the face could not be faked, right. Could it be that Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenyin were not as simple as Su Liangxiao said a business marriage? However, Song Beibei had no way to verify this point. But no matter what, Su Fox, you must be happy! Chapter 420 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Chapter 420 ¡ª Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but look at the bride beside her. Jin Wenyin didn¡¯t wear a complicated wedding dress. Instead, she wore a long white dress. It looked simple and elegant. Her hair was tied up high, looking elegant and elegant. It was said that Jin Wenyin was two years older than Gu Yanqing, but she was indeed well-kept. It was impossible to tell her age at all. Standing together with Su Liangxiao like this, they were a perfect match. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had already walked to Su Liang In front of him. Xin Tong said sweetly, ¡°Uncle Fox, happy marriage. ¡± Song Beibei almost choked. Why would Xin Tong call him that? She had never met him before. Su Liangxiao raised his eyebrows and pinched Xin Tong¡¯s cheek with a smile. ¡°Who told you to call me Uncle Fox? ¡± Xin Tong said generously, ¡°My mother always calls you Fox. Aren¡¯t you Uncle Fox? ¡± Song Beibei felt very awkward. She called Su Liangxiao ¡°Fox¡± in a casual way. At first, she thought that this man was very cunning. Later, she formed a habit and was too lazy to change it. Perhaps when she was talking to Gu Yanqing, she would inadvertently mention Su Liangxiao¡¯s name. But she didn¡¯t expect Xin Tong to remember it just like that. Song Beibei said, ¡°Xin Tong, call me Uncle Liangxiao. ¡± Su Liangxiao laughed out loud. ¡°There¡¯s no need to change your name. If I like it, just call me Uncle Fox. ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±. Su Liangxiao deliberately teased her. He pointed at Jin Wenyin and said, ¡°if I¡¯m Uncle Fox, then who is she? ¡± Xin Tong blurted out, ¡°sister Xianhe. ¡± This time, even Jin Wenyin laughed. ¡°This child is really too likable. Mr. and Mrs. Gu have such a beautiful and cute daughter. It¡¯s really enviable. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°then I wish the two of you a happy marriage and a fruitful child. ¡± Jin Wenyin smiled. ¡°thank you. ¡± Song Beibei introduced Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying to Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao was quite surprised. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing actually adopted two children. However, these two children were born with delicate features and were very adorable. Especially that boy. The noble and cold temperament from his brows actually resembled Gu Yanqing¡¯s. It really was as the old saying goes, ¡®if we¡¯re not family, we won¡¯t enter the same house¡¯ . They exchanged a few more pleasantries. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°the two of you should bring the child inside to have a seat. Oh Right, the director is here today as well. ¡± Gu Yanqing was slightly surprised. ¡°The old director? ¡± Su Liangxiao nodded and said, ¡°the last time I went to look for the director, his health had already deteriorated. I contacted a nursing home in the United States. He is currently in a nursing home here. Today, I am getting married, so I invited him over. I will send him back in advance later. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone back to see him for a long time. It¡¯s a good opportunity to see his health. ¡± However, Su Liangxiao¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He said, ¡°Wanjing is here too. She¡¯s been taking care of the director here recently. ¡± Upon hearing this name, Song Beibei felt her heart skip a beat. It was as if it was a conditioned reflex. It had been a long time since she heard Gu Wanjing¡¯s name. And after such a long time, Song Beibei had almost forgotten about this person. Ever since she left Shengmei orphanage the last time¡­ Song Beibei had never heard any news about Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei only knew that at that time, Gu Wanjing had sold his law firm and donated most of his assets to charity. As for her, she had stayed alone in Shengmei orphanage to take care of the child. It was as if she had waved goodbye to everything in the past. Actually, from that moment onwards, Song Beibei had also let go. Gu Wanjing had done so many things to frame her and had even tried to kill her time and time again. It was hard to say whether she hated her or not, but Song Beibei felt that she had also received the punishment she deserved. Gu Yanqing had told her that he would never see her again for the rest of his life. And one of her hands was basically crippled as well. Song Beibei felt that this was enough. She just did not expect that they would actually meet at Su Liangxiao¡¯s wedding today in such a small world. Song Beibei also felt that it was magical. Gu Yanqing did not say anything. With a light ¡°mm¡± , he entered the hall. The banquet hall was extremely large. It was said that there would be a hundred seats at the banquet today. A special waiter led Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei to their seats. It could be considered a VIP seat. Song Beibei saw the director and Gu Wanjing sitting at this table from afar. Gu wanjing seemed to have changed a lot. Whether it was her style of dress or her temperament. Gu Wanjing had grown her hair long. Her long hair fell down and she looked more gentle and quiet. Actually, she was born in Jiangnan. It was typical of the delicate face of a Jiangnan woman. It was just that she used to be covered up by her fierce and powerful aura. But now, she sat quietly. She wore a simple white sweater with a high collar, and she also wore a pair of rimmed glasses. Her entire person looked quiet, but there was also a bit of an artistic feeling about her. One look at her and one could vaguely form a favorable impression of her. When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing went over. They also happened to see a man chatting with Gu Wanjing. That man was in a suit and tie. He looked like an ABC, and he had a pure and beautiful voice. But Gu Wanjing¡¯s attitude toward her was indifferent. She also used her pure English to say a few perfunctory words occasionally. ABC chatted for a while before leaving with a face full of disappointment. Song Beibei could faintly hear the old director trying to persuade Gu Wanjing, ¡°that boy just now was not bad. Wanjing, you have to go out and make more friends now. You have been ambitious since you were young. You shouldn¡¯t stay in a small orphanage your whole life. ¡± Gu Wanjing only smiled gently, ¡°director, my life now is very simple and very happy. I used to be too tired. I like this kind of life. ¡± The director sighed in the end, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. ¡± ¡°Director. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already walked to the side of the director and called out softly. When the old director raised his head and saw Gu Yanqing, his eyes were instantly filled with surprise, ¡°it¡¯s Yanqing. I just thought that I might be able to see you again today. That¡¯s great. Quickly sit down. ¡± Gu Yanqing sat down and asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s your health? Yanqing hasn¡¯t gone back to see you for so long. I hope you can forgive me. ¡± The old director was all smiles He was obviously very happy. ¡°I know and understand that you¡¯re all busy. Didn¡¯t I take this opportunity to see you today? My health is fine. When I¡¯m old, there will always be some small problems. Moreover, Wanjing has been taking care of me. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Director, you have to take care of your health. Your health is the greatest blessing for US children. ¡± When Gu Yanqing said these words, he didn¡¯t even look at Gu Wanjing. It was as if Gu Wanjing, who was sitting beside the director, was like air. Song Beibei, on the other hand, looked at Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression remained calm. There was a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, and she did not seem to mind at all. However, Song Beibei could still see a faint sense of disappointment in the depths of her eyes. ¡°Song girl, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you. ¡± The old director smiled as he spoke to Song Beibei. Song Beibei also smiled and said, ¡°yes, I was just discussing with Yanqing about going to see you. ¡± The old director laughed heartily, but his gaze fell on the three children beside Song Beibei. ¡°these three children¡­ ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°They are all my children and Yanqing¡¯s children. ¡± Song Beibei did not explain that Fu Chengdong and Ye puying were adopted. Actually, the old director should have known. The old director said, ¡°time really flies. I remember the first time Song Beibei came to our saint beauty orphanage, she was still a five-year-old girl. Now, in the blink of an eye, a group of children are already so old. Tell me, how can I not be old? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re not old at all. You¡¯re exactly the same as the first time I saw you. ¡± The old director was very amused. He turned to Gu Wanjing and said, ¡°look, your third brother already has a group of children. The song girl is much younger than you. Why aren¡¯t you holding on? Do you really want to be alone for the rest of your life? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s smile was still indifferent, ¡°I¡¯m just letting nature take its course. I¡¯ve also gone to those blind dates you arranged for me. I haven¡¯t met a suitable one yet. ¡± The old director said, ¡°you¡¯re just too picky. You always hold your third brother as your standard. How can you¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 421 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When the old director finished speaking, he suddenly realized that this was not his home. Gu Yanqing was right beside him at the moment. He really should not have mentioned this. Hence, he suddenly shut his mouth and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. I hope that you can quickly find someone and have a companion. You don¡¯t have to accompany an old man like me all day long. ¡± However, Gu Wanjing said flatly, ¡°I understand, director. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, her emotions were a little complicated. Actually, the old director knew some things, but he didn¡¯t know all of them. Even the last time she went back to Shengmei orphanage, the director made a request to Gu Yanqing, which was to forgive Gu Wanjing. Actually, Song Beibei could understand the old man¡¯s feelings. He had watched these children grow up. They were all his own children. No matter what mistakes the children had made, they were worthy of forgiveness. Moreover, Gu Wanjing looked like she had truly changed her ways. Gu wanjing glanced at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent, but he did not look at her. The corners of her lips curled into a helpless smile. She took the initiative to greet Song Beibei, ¡°Beibei, long time no see. How have you been? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s attitude was too cold, but Song Beibei could not do it. Instead, she smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty good recently. I¡¯ve been calm and indifferent. ¡± Gu Wanjing nodded, ¡°being calm is the most real life. ¡± After that, she did not say anything else. On this table, there were a few children from Shengmei orphanage. Although Song Beibei was not familiar with them, Gu Yanqing knew all of them. Gu Yanqing chatted with them about finance and stocks. The atmosphere was not stiff at all. Song Beibei was only taking care of a few children by the side. Soon, the newlyweds appeared¡­ ¡­ The wedding ceremony was very grand. But the process was also simple and traditional. Although she was sitting at the same table as Gu Wanjing, Song Beibei did not feel any knot in her heart. Perhaps it was really a long time ago and she had really let it go. Perhaps Gu Wanjing seemed to have changed too much. Let Bygones be bygones. Why fuss over every little thing? Moreover, after today, everyone had gone their separate ways and had not interacted with each other. The banquet was almost finished. In the end, Su Liangxiao brought the bride over to propose a toast. When he clinked glasses with Song Beibei, Su Liangxiao still sounded melancholic, ¡°little missy, this is the last time I¡¯m going to call you that. I won¡¯t say anything else. Drink up this glass. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°my alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good, but Fox, for your happiness, I¡¯ll drink up all of it. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head and gulped down a full glass of red wine. Even Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have the time to stop her. Su Liangxiao smiled and said, ¡°BROTHERHOOD! ¡± As he said this, Su Liangxiao also finished drinking all the wine. Everyone at the table more or less knew about the dispute between Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing. They also knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Yanqing, Su Liangxiao would have been the son-in-law of the song family. In other words, this little daughter should have been a couple with Su Liangxiao. Everyone had heard about what happened later. The outside world knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s little wife and the CEO of LX Group had a scandal. No one had expected Gu Yanqing to appear so magnanimously at Su Liangxiao¡¯s wedding. But now, everyone was safe and sound. Su Liangxiao¡¯s current wife and this little heiress were two completely different types of people. This little heiress was a stunner in the world. A man could be moved by her at a glance, but she was like a rich flower in the world that needed to be taken care of. And Su Liangxiao¡¯s current wife was the famous richest woman in China, Jin Wenyin. The arrangement of fate really caught people off guard. Besides, there was another main character at this table. Lawyer Gu Wanjing, who had been rumored to be having an affair with Gu Yanqing all those years ago. At that time, this little princess had announced her divorce in a high-profile manner, and almost the whole country knew about it. Later on, she disappeared without a trace. During that period of time, Gu Yanqing and lawyer Gu had been together. When the outside world speculated that she was already the second Mrs. Gu, the little princess had returned in a high-profile manner once again, and Gu Yanqing had announced his remarriage. It also put on a show of reversal. Everyone at this table was the main character. The relationship was complicated and dazzling. Many people were actually looking at the few of them with the mentality of watching a show. However, what was disappointing was that their every move now seemed like they were just ordinary friends. Su Liangxiao toasted them in a circle. The last one was Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing stood up and held a wine glass in her hand. ¡°second brother, I toast you. I wish you a happy wedding and a long life together. ¡± Su Liangxiao smiled faintly. ¡°fifth sister, it¡¯s time for you to find someone. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°I know. ¡± As the two of them clinked glasses, a child suddenly appeared behind Gu Wanjing out of nowhere. It was because when she was running, she bumped into Gu Wanjing. Actually, it was just a light touch. However, Gu Wanjing¡¯s body swayed, and the wine glass on her body seemed to have lost its grip. It fell directly from her hand. It fell on the table and spilled red wine all over the table. Actually, everyone at the table saw it. The child only lightly touched it. Gu WANJING¡¯s body also moved slightly. Such strength was not enough to knock off the wine glass in her hand. There was only one possibility. Gu Wanjing had let go of it by herself. But at this moment, why did she smash the wine glass. Wasn¡¯t it to spoil the bride and groom¡¯s mood? Everyone was puzzled. Song Beibei knew that this was not the case. Gu Wanjing¡¯s hand holding the wine glass was his right hand. And once, Gu Wanjing slit her wrist to commit suicide. Although she was saved, the wound on that hand was too deep. It had basically become a decoration. Song Beibei could not tell how she felt. Seeing that Gu Wanjing could not even hold a wine glass, Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with a complicated feeling. Gu Wanjing had once been so extreme in order to love Gu Yanqing. Actually, what was wrong with her? A person¡¯s greatest misfortune was to love someone who was unable to extricate himself and become his own disaster. Song Beibei only hoped that she had really walked out of it. The child¡¯s parents also rushed over and apologized embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. The child wanted to see the bride and ran around everywhere. ¡± As they spoke, they reprimanded the child a few more times. At this moment, Su Liangxiao had already instructed the waiter to bring another wine glass over. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°I was careless. I¡¯ll punish myself with a glass. ¡± Su Liangxiao said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. Second Brother appreciates fifth sister¡¯s intentions. ¡± After drinking, Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenyin went to another table. When the wine was spilled, Gu Wanjing¡¯s white sweater was stained with a wine stain. Gu wanjing stood up and left. She must have gone to clean up. After a while, Xin Tong said, ¡°Mommy, I need to pee. ¡± Song Beibei put down her chopsticks and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I¡¯ll take Xin Tong to the WASHROOM. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°do you want me to go over? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± This place was very big. Gu Yanqing was afraid that she would get lost But fortunately, there was a dedicated waiter along the way. After Song Beibei asked where the washroom was, he brought her over. In the WASHROOM, he bumped into Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing was indeed cleaning the stains on his sweater. But because his right hand could not use any strength at all. So he only used his left hand to wipe with a tissue. It looked very strenuous. Xin Tong went into the cubicle. Song Beibei was waiting outside. Song Beibei walked to Gu Wanjing¡¯s side and said, ¡°do you need my help? ¡± Gu Wanjing had already put down the wet towel in his hand. There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°No need. It¡¯s done. Thank you. ¡± Song Beibei pursed her lips and did not say anything else. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve always owed you an apology. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°what¡¯s in the past is in the past. Forget it. Give yourself a chance to start over. ¡± The corners of Gu Wanjing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re really kind. I once hurt you like that, but now you¡¯re trying to comfort me instead. No wonder third brother only has you in his heart. ¡± Song Beibei did not know what to say. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°I know that you still treat me like a flood or a beast. Third brother is still unwilling to forgive me. ¡± Gu Wanjing sighed, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness anymore. These are things that I should bear. I can¡¯t forgive myself. I just want to make up for it in my lifetime. Actually, I¡¯m really grateful to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would still be the Gu Wanjing who could only see the world from the bottom of the well. I didn¡¯t know that this world could be so big. I didn¡¯t know that helping others could also bring happiness. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Wanjing to say this. She only said, ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to thank me. ¡± Chapter 422 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing said, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t say this now. It¡¯s just that recently, Peishan group has hired me as a lawyer consultant. I¡¯m still considering it. After all, if I agree to this job, we¡¯ll inevitably meet in the future. If you mind, I definitely won¡¯t agree. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned, ¡°you¡¯re going to work at Peishan group? ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°the president of Peishan Group has already sent me an invitation. After all, in the past few years, I¡¯ve always been the chief lawyer consultant of Peishan Group. You¡¯re right. I also want to give myself a new start, but I¡¯m afraid that you and third brother will mind. ¡± At this moment, Xin Tong had already come out from inside. Song Beibei just smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to mind. Miss Gu, you just have to take care of yourself. ¡± After saying that, she took her leave and brought Xin Tong out. After leaving, Song Beibei still had a knot in her heart. It was a good thing that Gu wanjing wanted to start over, but why did she choose the Peishan group. Indeed, the Peishan group was a very good platform. However, Song Beibei quickly thought it through. She could not stop others from making their choices. Nor should she be malicious enough to read people¡¯s minds. Perhaps Gu Wanjing simply wanted a new job and a new start. Song Beibei returned to her seat. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°why have you been gone for so long? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head, ¡°I bumped into Gu Wanjing and said a few words. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not continue. It was as if mentioning Gu Wanjing had become taboo. Actually, Song Beibei knew that Gu Wanjing had always been a scar in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart. He had once trusted her so much and loved her as if she were his own sister. Gu Yanqing was even more disappointed in Gu Wanjing. He said that he would never see Gu Wanjing again for the rest of his life. He had acted so resolutely and coldly towards Gu Wanjing. But Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing did not feel good. After all, a person like Gu Yanqing was actually a person who valued relationships very much. And Gu Wanjing was once one of his few family members. To Gu Yanqing, the greatest pain was not being framed by a villain, but being schemed against by his family members. The only person in Gu Yanqing¡¯s life who had suffered was probably Gu wanjing alone. Song Beibei sighed softly. Gu Wanjing had already come out and sat down beside the old director. The banquet was nearing its end. The guests stood up one after another and bid their farewells to the main family one after another. Because it was getting late, the old director had to go back. The old director¡¯s legs were inconvenient and he was in a wheelchair. When he sat on it, he needed someone to support him. Gu wanjing struggled to support one of the old director¡¯s hands. But because her right hand was inconvenient, she seemed to be struggling. Gu Yanqing was beside her. He very naturally supported the old director to sit on it. Then, he said to Song Beibei, ¡°wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll send the director out. ¡± Song Beibei nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here with the children. ¡± Gu Yanqing pushed the old director¡¯s wheelchair out. After bidding farewell to Su Liangxiao, he left the banquet hall. Gu Wanjing did not refuse. She followed behind him a few steps away. Xin Tong blinked her eyes, ¡°mummy, where is daddy going? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°daddy will be back to pick US up soon. ¡± After Gu Yanqing left, he sent the old hospital director to the parking lot. Su Liangxiao arranged for a chauffeur to pick him up. Gu Yanqing helped the hospital director to sit in the car. The old hospital director was a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ve really troubled you today. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s my pleasure. Take good care of your body. I¡¯ll visit you often when I¡¯m free. ¡± The old hospital director had promised. Gu Wanjing was still standing outside the car. When Gu Yanqing turned to leave, she called him third brother. Gu Yanqing stopped in his tracks. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°Xiao Liankai has hired me as a lawyer consultant for Peishan group. Can you agree to it? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, ¡°any decision of Miss Gu¡¯s has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t have to ask me. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even turn his head before he strode away. Gu Wanjing looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back. A trace of tears flashed through her eyes. The old director sighed, ¡°Wanjing, go back. Your third brother has already left. ¡± Gu Wanjing replied and sat in the car. The old director said, ¡°don¡¯t be sad. Do Your job well in the future. Your third brother can see it. A relationship of more than twenty years is not something that can be let go just like that. Don¡¯t worry. The next time I see him, I will plead for mercy for you. Yanqing, this child, don¡¯t look so cold on the surface like ice. In his heart, he is the softest. ¡± Gu Wanjing touched the tears at the corner of her eyes, ¡°thank you, old director. I brought this upon myself. You can¡¯t blame him. ¡± When they returned, Song Beibei was sitting quietly in her seat. Xiao Ying was already asleep in Song Beibei¡¯s arms. Fu Chengdong was sitting quietly beside Song Beibei. Xin Tong was chattering beside Fu Chengdong. However, Fu Chengdong did not seem to care much about people. Song Beibei Hugged Xiao Ying as her gaze fell on a few women who were dressed luxuriously. Those women looked like socialites. They seemed to be waiting for their laughing husbands to gossip with each other out of boredom. One of them said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Jin Wenyin would marry Su Liangxiao in the end. This Su Liangxiao is really amazing. Back then, he was just a Gigolo who had nothing. Now that he has married Jin Wenyin, he has a mountain of gold in his hands. ¡± Another said, ¡°no matter what, Su Liangxiao also has an LX group under his control. He can be considered to be young and successful. Heroes come from young. Jin Wenyin and he are a match made in heaven. ¡± ¡°What young and successful? Let me tell you. Don¡¯t tell anyone else. In the new year, Su Liangxiao relied on Jin Wenyin to make a fortune. ¡± That person deliberately lowered his voice, but Song Beibei still heard it That person said, ¡°Su Liangxiao was once taken care of by Jin Wenyin¡­ ¡± PFFT¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was already drinking water. She really spat it all out in one mouthful. That person¡¯s reaction was basically the same as Song Beibei¡¯s. One of them said with relish, ¡°don¡¯t tell anyone about this, but actually, this matter is an open secret in the American Chinese circle. Jin Wenyin has a hobby that everyone knows about. She likes to raise ¡®little wolves and dogs¡¯ . When Su Liangxiao woke up in the United States early in the morning, he had nothing, but by chance, he became good friends with Jin Wenyin¡¯s younger brother. At that time, Jin Wenyin was already the richest woman in the Chinese circle. After learning about Jin Wenyin¡¯s hobby, she used Jin Wenxuan to climb into Jin Wenyin¡¯s bed, and that was how she got her first start-up Fund. He was also lucky enough to set up a company and soar to the sky. But in the end, he only relied on a woman to make his fortune¡­ ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± ¡°My husband is right. ¡± Gu Yanqing came over and patted Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you spacing out for? ¡± Song Beibei was suddenly shocked. She stopped listening to the gossip attentively. Song Beibei asked, ¡°are we going back? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡± Gu Yanqing picked up Xiao Ying who was sleeping. Song Beibei held one in each hand and went to bid farewell to Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenyin. After exchanging some pleasantries, she planned to leave. Before she left, Song Beibei suddenly leaned close to Su Liangxiao¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Fox, were you kept by your wife in the past? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s expression changed completely when she saw Su Liangxiao, who had always been frivolous. After a long while, she finally reacted and yelled at Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother Gu, your wife just flirted with me! ¡± Song Beibei smiled, ¡°goodbye, Fox. You¡¯ll definitely be happy until you¡¯re old! ¡± Actually, when Song Beibei heard the gossip, other than being shocked, she was actually a little happy. The three of them were like tigers. Song Beibei naturally wouldn¡¯t believe the rumors that those people said. Perhaps it was just a rumor. However, Song Beibei was certain that Su Liangxiao and Jin Wenyin had a past. In other words, foxes might not marry for no reason. That was good. In the past, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of wife a man like Su Liangxiao would marry. Just like how Song Beibei could not imagine what kind of man a strong woman like Jin Wenyin would marry. But, they were married. Standing together, they looked very compatible. They might have their own stories. Song Beibei was no longer worried, no longer melancholic. The Fox would definitely be happy. Song Beibei¡¯s mood had always been good. After getting into the car, Gu Yanqing calmly asked, ¡°what did you say to Su Liangxiao just now? ¡± The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°A secret. ¡± Gu Yanqing was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to keep secrets from me. ¡± Chapter 423 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t care. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m really happy today. ¡± Gu Yanqing could understand Song Beibei¡¯s feelings. Su Liangxiao had always been a worry in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. Because Su Liangxiao had been too good to him. So good that he had once felt insecure. Therefore, in Song Beibei¡¯s heart, Su Liangxiao had long been treated as family. Moreover, she still felt guilty towards him. Song Beibei was probably the person who wanted Su Liangxiao to be happy the most in this world. And being able to witness this moment was probably her greatest wish. The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. ¡± When they returned to the villa, it was already close to midnight. After taking care of the child, Song Beibei returned to her room. Gu Yanqing came out of the shower and was drying his hair. Song Beibei walked over and very naturally picked up the towel in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand to dry his hair. Song Beibei asked, ¡°when are we returning to China tomorrow? ¡± Their original plan was to return to China tomorrow. However, Gu Yanqing said, ¡°tomorrow, Peishan Group has an acquisition conference in America. I have to attend it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°tomorrow, you take the children out to play. I¡¯ll find two nannies for you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s no need for nannies. I¡¯m very familiar with this place. Moreover, the three children are very obedient. ¡± That was true. The three children were very obedient. Especially Fu Chengdong, who used to be the most rebellious one. Now, he was simply obeying Song Beibei¡¯s orders. Moreover, he could help Song Beibei manage the other two children like an adult. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°that¡¯s good too. The meeting will end at three in the afternoon. We¡¯ll go to second uncle¡¯s place for dinner tonight. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle is also in the United States? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°second uncle has a house here in the United States. He will come over to preside over the meeting tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei Thought of the frequent e-mail contact between Gu Yanqing and Xiao Liankai over the past few days. It should be for the acquisition battle tomorrow. So far, the Peishan group had completely walked on the right path. Because of the huge system, the original loopholes had also been fixed, so it was still the leading overlord position. In addition, after Xiao Liankai took over, he carried out a series of institutional reforms, which abandoned some of the old dregs left behind by the Peishan group. The current Peishan group was not as traditional as it was in the past. Instead, it was full of vitality and thriving. Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle is really amazing. His management methods are not like the boss of a traditional company, but more like a passionate young entrepreneur who has just graduated from overseas culture. ¡± Gu Yanqing Hummed in agreement. ¡°second uncle¡¯s mentality is quite young. ¡± Song Beibei Thought of the first time she saw Xiao Liankai. He was wearing a clean white sportswear. It did not match his age, but it did not make her feel uncomfortable. Especially the last time he was in Japan, he saw him being so passionate with a twenty-something-year-old girl¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei was a little embarrassed. Song Beibei said, ¡°I heard that second uncle is dating a lot of twenty-something-year-old girls. Is that true? ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about his private life. Why do you care about this? ¡± In fact, it was because the name in Song Beibei¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t forget the back view of that woman from Japan. She always felt that it was somewhat familiar. But she couldn¡¯t imagine where she had seen it before. Song Beibei said, ¡°let¡¯s gossip. Gossip is the soul of a nation. Haven¡¯t you heard of it? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked up at Song Beibei. ¡°What nonsense. If you¡¯re really curious, you can ask him tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing. ¡°How would I dare? Seriously, gossip is hearing about my own yy. ¡± ¡°What yy? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what yy is. You¡¯re too outdated. Uncle Gu, it¡¯s not fun at all. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up, his voice still indifferent. However, Song Beibei saw a dangerous glint in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Gu Yanqing said slowly, ¡°old-fashioned? Then tell me, what kind of playing style do you young people like? ¡± Play what? Gu Yanqing had already walked over and carried Song Beibei in his arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go with the times and unlock a new position tonight? ¡± No Way! Every time she unlocked a new position, she would be tormented to death! Song Beibei quickly admitted her mistake. ¡°Uncle Gu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We young people don¡¯t play much. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised an eyebrow. ¡°then play with an old man like me. Didn¡¯t you always say to respect the elderly and love the young? ¡± Respect the elderly and love the young was used here! Song Beibei felt like she was doomed. I¡¯m the dividing line of a room The next day, when Song Beibei woke up, Gu Yanqing was no longer by her side. She went to the children¡¯s room. The three children had woken up long ago. Fu Chengdong was helping Xiao Ying put on her socks. Xin Tong stood by the side with her hair in a mess Song Beibei heard this conversation when she went in. ¡°Brother Chengdong, I want you to help me put on my socks too. ¡± ¡°Wear them yourself. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Song Beibei sweated. Daughter, why are you so easy to talk to. Xin Tong sat down and started to put on her socks herself. But because she had already put on her clothes, it was winter now, and her top was thick. So her movements were clumsy and laborious. In the end, Fu Chengdong could not bear to watch any longer, so he turned around and helped Xin Tong put on her socks. Song Beibei looked at the two obedient little people sitting on the bed, and felt that this scene was like a painting. When Xin Tong saw Song Beibei, she narrowed her eyes and was very proud and happy. ¡°Mama, brother Chengdong, help me put on my socks. ¡± Xin Tong was a person who was particularly easy to satisfy. A little surprise in life would make her happy for a long time. Seeing that smile, Song Beibei felt like the warm winter sun. Song Beibei walked over and touched Fu Chengdong¡¯s head. ¡°Our Chengdong is really good to his sister. In my next life, I¡¯ll be your sister too. ¡± Fu Chengdong looked a little embarrassed. But he still carefully put on Xin Tong¡¯s shoes and tied them. Xiao Ying¡¯s soft voice came from the side. ¡°Mom, where are we going today? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°mom will take you shopping crazily today. ¡± Xiao Ying asked, ¡°what¡¯s a bottle? Is it a talking bottle? ¡± Song Beibei laughed and pinched Xiao Ying¡¯s little face. ¡°A talking bottle is for us to buy clothes and food for our babies. ¡± The three children were very happy when they heard that they were going out to play. After breakfast, Song Beibei took the three children out. Song Beibei drove her own car. Lu huanzi parked two cars in the garage of the villa and left the spare keys at home. As expected, Song Beibei took the children to the mall. In fact, Song Beibei had been quite busy for such a long time. In addition, Fu Chengdong and Xin Tong had to go to school on weekdays. Therefore, she rarely took the children out shopping. The nanny at home would pick out the clothes according to the size. But she had never let the children choose for themselves. Moreover, Song Beibei also felt that Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t like the clothes the nanny picked out. It was said that the clothes the nanny picked out were like Christmas trees. Song Beibei thought that this kid had high expectations, so she decided to take her to the mall to pick out the clothes today. It would be better if she didn¡¯t bring them out. When she brought them out, Song Beibei was shocked. This son of his actually really had his own opinions. When choosing clothes, one could tell at a glance what was suitable and what was not suitable. Not only did he choose clothes for himself, but he also chose several sets for Xiao Ying and Xin Tong. There were some styles that Song Beibei didn¡¯t even like, but the two little guys actually looked different when they wore them. Even the shop assistants in the mall were very shocked, saying that this child was born with a sharp eye. The clothes he chose were basically all from famous people. Song Beibei rubbed her Chin and looked at Fu Chengdong. Why didn¡¯t she realize that this son of his had such talent. He looked cold, so he was following the path of an artist. Chapter 424 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Chengdong¡¯s taste was really bad. After helping Xin Tong and Xiao Ying choose several sets of clothes, he was still not satisfied. In the end, she even chose Song Beibei. She said that Song Beibei¡¯s style was not mature enough. She even advised Song Beibei to ¡°accept reality, you¡¯re already a mother of three. ¡± The subtext was: you¡¯re already old, stop pretending to be young. Song Beibei was almost angered to death by this son of hers. To be honest, Song Beibei herself was not interested in shopping. Most of her clothes had been chosen by Gu Yanqing since she was young. As for Gu Yanqing¡¯s taste as an old man! He had been completely belittled by his son. However, in order to satisfy her son¡¯s desire to shop,. Song Beibei still went to the women¡¯s clothing store and asked Fu Chengdong to pick out clothes for her. Fu Chengdong picked one out, and Song Beibei tried it on. She felt that it was really not bad. Fu Chengdong chose a windbreaker. Although it was gray and did not look eye-catching, even the color was a little rustic, but when it was worn on the body, it really made Song Beibei¡¯s skin look as white as jade. In addition to its simple and elegant style, when worn on the body, it was really quite different from before. It gave people a brand new feeling. Song Beibei praised in her heart. Her son¡¯s taste was really good. In the future, he would have a military advisor to wear clothes. But what puzzled Song Beibei was that at such a young age, where did Fu Chengdong get such a crafty taste? Song Beibei took off the clothes. She said, ¡°pack this for me. ¡± The waiter looked at it and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. This is a custom-made design. This dress already has an owner. ¡± So it was a custom-made dress. Song Beibei felt that it was a pity. Song Beibei said, ¡°then don¡¯t take it. I¡¯ll take a look again. ¡± ¡°How can you give my custom-made dress to someone else? Where¡¯s your manager? Call your manager over. I want to ask, is this your service attitude? ¡± A commanding voice came from behind. Song Beibei saw a tall woman dressed in fur, sunglasses, and a fashionable sun hat. She was dressed very luxuriously. When the shop assistant in front of her heard this.. She immediately went over to apologize. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. It was really our mistake. The clothes you made were originally hung in the VIP area, but because this lady took a fancy to them, our new shop assistant didn¡¯t know that the clothes in the VIP area were custom-made, so we gave them to this lady to try on. It was really our mistake. Please forgive us. ¡± That woman, on the other hand, looked very high and mighty. She said, ¡°Do you know that this dress of mine is for the Paris Fashion Week? The clothes I spent so much money to make are not something that just anyone can wear. Now that other people have worn them, this dress has no value anymore. How do you want me to wear it CAN YOU AFFORD IT?¡± Song Beibei really did not like this person¡¯s tone of voice. It was a concept of being unreasonable and unforgiving. Indeed, in such a high-class custom-made shop, it was a taboo to let others try on a custom-made dress. However, the shop assistant¡¯s attitude was sincere. Normally, after an apology, others would not mind. However, this woman had a strong stance of not giving up. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°Miss, I asked someone to try on this dress for me. If you want to pursue the responsibility, just look for me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the shop assistant. ¡± The woman wearing sunglasses finally looked in Song Beibei¡¯s direction. However, when she saw Song Beibei¡¯s face clearly¡­ She seemed to be slightly stunned. Although she was wearing a large pair of sunglasses, Song Beibei could feel that her brows, which were covered by the sunglasses, were furrowed. Song Beibei also looked at that person. She only felt that although this person was wearing sunglasses and a hat, she felt that something was very familiar. After a long while, the woman finally said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Song Beibei. ¡± Song Beibei was also stunned. She could actually call out her name. Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°You are¡­ ¡± That person suddenly took off his sunglasses. Song Beibei finally saw his face clearly. There was a smile at the corner of that person¡¯s mouth, but that smile did not look very comfortable. It seemed to carry a hint of arrogance and ridicule. ¡°What, after not seeing you for five years, Miss Song doesn¡¯t recognize me anymore? ¡± After taking off her glasses, Song Beibei actually recognized her at a glance. She said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Dantong. ¡± Zhao Dantong sized Song Beibei up and down. ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all. Being pampered is really different. ¡± The corners of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile. Being pampered? She probably didn¡¯t know what she had been through all these years. Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯ve changed quite a bit. Your face¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong had indeed changed quite a bit. If it wasn¡¯t for that pair of eyes, Song Beibei wouldn¡¯t have recognized the person in front of her at all. That face really looked different. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I¡¯ve had plastic surgery. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but people like us can¡¯t compare to people like you who are naturally beautiful. We have to work hard at everything, including our looks. ¡± Song Beibei smiled a little helplessly. ¡°Actually, I think you used to look pretty. ¡± Zhao Dantong snorted coldly. ¡°Are you mocking me? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. She had no intention of mocking her at all. She felt that the old Zhao Dantong was quite good-looking. Although she didn¡¯t have an oval face, big eyes, and the standard type of beauty. She still looked quite elegant. But now, the most popular ¡°Internet celebrity face¡± , Song Beibei actually felt that she was a little face blind. She felt that she had a face-to-face with an a-list celebrity and was somewhat similar to a famous model. Instead, she had lost all of her original qualities. However, Song Beibei had always been noncommittal about the matter of plastic surgery. Everyone had their own standards of beauty, and everyone also had the right to appreciate beauty. Song Beibei only felt a sudden realization. She had never thought that she would be able to see Zhao Dantong again one day. The world was so big, yet so small. Perhaps it was because they were in a foreign country, but this meeting with Song Beibei actually felt a little magical. Actually, Song Beibei had long let go of Zhao Dantong. She had gradually forgotten about the things that had happened when she was in school. Even Gu Yanqing sometimes said that she was just too big-hearted. But Song Beibei was just too big-hearted. She could never remember those bad things. She was also not used to hating anyone. Back when Zhao Dantong left, Song Beibei had said that she only hoped that they would never see each other again in this life and that everyone would be safe. Song Beibei knew that at that time, Gu Yanqing had asked her to transfer schools. The school that Zhao Dantong transferred to was in a remote hidden city, but it was also a famous school in the country. So it was not strange for Song Beibei to see Zhao Dantong¡¯s beautiful appearance now. Because Song Beibei always knew that Zhao Dantong was an ambitious and capable woman. She had probably made a name for herself with her own abilities. Song Beibei asked, ¡°Dantong, how have you been all these years? ¡± Zhao Dantong snorted coldly. ¡°thanks to you, I didn¡¯t die in a barbaric city like Zang city. Are you disappointed? ¡± Song Beibei looked confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying in Zang City? ¡± Zhao Dantong looked as if she had heard a funny joke. ¡°I¡¯m studying in a university. Song Beibei, don¡¯t play dumb. When I arrived at the airport, Zang City University banned me from studying. They didn¡¯t accept me. Do you know how I survived in Zang city¡¯s airport with no money. ¡°Song Beibei, all of this was because of you. Fortunately, I was lucky and didn¡¯t die. ¡°otherwise, I would have given you everything you wanted. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened back then. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I did let you down back then. However, we were classmates and your fate was good. I was just jealous for a moment. You thought Huanzi and Feifei weren¡¯t jealous of you. They were just jealous in their hearts. However, wasn¡¯t the punishment I received enough ¡°I¡¯m an eighteen-year-old girl who was watched by so many men in the bathtub. Haven¡¯t I already repaid what I owe you ¡°Why did you completely cut off my escape route ¡°Song Beibei, do you know how desperate I was at that time? ¡± Chapter 425 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was almost in a daze. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re saying that Zang Cheng University has revoked your academic status? I didn¡¯t know at all. ¡± Zhao Dantong seemed to be smiling. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t know. Why would Gu Yanqing tell you? To CEO Gu, this isn¡¯t something worth mentioning, right? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. ¡± She really didn¡¯t know what had happened at that time. At that time, Gu Yanqing had already arranged for Zhao Dantong to transfer to another school. He had already arranged for Zang Cheng University to accept her. Song Beibei¡¯s brows furrowed. At this time, the manager had already come over. ¡°Madam and Madam, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the clothes anymore. Please make a new one according to my original request. Three days later, I¡¯ll come over to pick up the clothes. ¡± After saying that, she put on her sunglasses and turned around to leave. The two assistants behind her quickly followed after her. Song Beibei stood in the distance in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until Fu Chengdong pulled on her finger that she said, ¡°that woman is so annoying. Mom, don¡¯t bother with her. It¡¯ll affect your mood. ¡± Song Beibei rubbed Fu Chengdong¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad mood. ¡± Song Beibei said to the shop assistant, ¡°since she doesn¡¯t want this dress, sell it to me. I¡¯ll give you my phone number. If she makes things difficult for you in the future, call me. I¡¯ll try my best to be responsible. ¡± The shop assistant and manager were extremely grateful. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re really too kind. ¡± After Song Beibei left the mall, she brought the three children home. Not long after, Gu Yanqing had returned. When he returned, the three children were playing in the room while Song Beibei sat on the swing chair on the balcony, holding a cup of coffee in a daze. Gu Yanqing walked over. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Song Beibei looked up and saw Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re back? Did the acquisition go smoothly? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°No problem. ¡± He sat down beside Song Beibei and said, ¡°you seem to have something on your mind. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I met an acquaintance at the mall today. Can you guess who it is? ¡± Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°I can tell from your expression that it¡¯s not someone you want to meet. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Zhao Dantong. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not have any special reaction. ¡°Is that so? What a coincidence? ¡± Song Beibei went straight to the point. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Zhao Dantong transferred to Zang City University? Why did she say that she didn¡¯t go to university at all? ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°I arranged for her to transfer because she had already settled down. She was the one who exposed the news of her being a Sugar Daddy at twelve o¡¯clock that year. Such a person has evil intentions. I don¡¯t need to be magnanimous and forget about the past. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°She was the one who exposed it, not Zhuo Wei? ¡± ¡°She was the one who provided Zhuo Wei with clues and information, ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly. Song Beibei had always thought that the slanderous news was exposed by the Paparazzi. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Zhao Dantong. It seemed that Zhao Dantong really hated her at that time. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tell how she felt about Zhao Dantong. She kept feeling that she was actually wrong. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from the start. She had to use countless lies to cover up a lie. So from the start, there were layers and layers of misunderstandings. Song Beibei still felt worried when she thought about the past. Song Beibei curled her lips and said, ¡°forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it. Anyway, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll meet again in the future. Aren¡¯t we going to second uncle¡¯s place for dinner tonight? When are we leaving? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°we¡¯ll leave in a while. ¡± Half an hour later, Song Beibei drove away. Song Beibei had an American driver¡¯s license. Therefore, when they arrived in the United States, Song Beibei was the one driving. The car drove all the way to a villa district. Song Beibei said, ¡°This is the most famous wealthy district in New York. Back then, Lu Huanzi had always wanted to buy a house there. ¡± At the mention of Lu Huanzi, Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt sour, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°if you want to live here, we¡¯ll buy a house here too. In the future, when you come for a vacation, you can stay here. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°forget it. It¡¯s too much of a waste. I can¡¯t even come here once a year. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°that¡¯s true. ¡± The car entered the neighborhood. Every villa here had its own garden. Each villa was covered by a tall villa. After the car entered the private driveway, only the house in front of them could be seen, forming an independent space. The car stopped steadily in front of the House. Song Beibei got out of the car with the children, and Gu Yanqing went to park the car. There was a nanny waiting at the door. Song Beibei came to welcome them as soon as she got out of the car. Song Beibei entered the house. The house was very big, and as soon as she entered, a warm feeling spread across the floor. The decoration of the house was very European. The floor was covered with a thick layer of carpet. The Nanny was American. She spoke to them in less fluent Chinese, ¡°Sir is already waiting in the dining room. ¡± As she spoke, she led them into the dining room. The dining room was also very spacious, with a long French table. The plates on it were all made of silver and looked very exquisite. There was a large fireplace on the wall. Through the glass, there was a burning charcoal fire. The dishes were already placed on the table one after another, looking very dazzling. Xiao Liankai was dressed in casual home clothes, looking relaxed and young. He stood up and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Yanqing, Beibei, you¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. ¡± Song Beibei walked over and smiled. ¡°second uncle really knows how to enjoy himself. There¡¯s such a paradise here. ¡± Xiao Liankai laughed and said, ¡°second uncle, I don¡¯t have any other abilities, but eating, drinking, and having fun are first-rate. Second uncle also has a small island in the Pacific Ocean. That¡¯s where the real paradise is. I¡¯ll bring you to take a look some other day. ¡± Song Beibei purposely said in surprise, ¡°there¡¯s such a good place? We must definitely go there. ¡± Song Beibei said to the three children, ¡°call me second GRANDPA. ¡± The three children said in unison, ¡°hello, second GRANDPA. ¡± Xiao Liankai said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you adopted two children. These two children are really good-looking. Now that they have both children, they¡¯re really blessed. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Yes. ¡± Song Beibei did not continue because she knew that Xiao Liankai had no children. So when this topic was brought up, she could not help but feel a little disappointed. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°quickly sit down. My house doesn¡¯t have any special features. It¡¯s just that the chef¡¯s cooking is delicious. Although this chef of my house is an American, he loves to research Chinese cuisine. His cooking can be compared to the top masters in the country. ¡± Song Beibei was also a top-notch person who loved to eat. When he said this, she felt her appetite increase even more. She said, ¡°then I must have a good taste. ¡± As they chatted and laughed, they had already sat down. The dishes were indeed delicious. The ingredients were top-notch and the craftsmanship was exquisite. It was almost flawless. Song Beibei said, ¡°where did second uncle find such an expert? His craftsmanship is so good that I really want to steal second uncle¡¯s corner. I wonder if second uncle is willing to bear the pain and part with his love? ¡± Song Beibei was actually just joking. However, she did not expect Xiao Liankai to say seriously, ¡°if Beibei likes it, second uncle can give it to you. However, when it comes to bear the pain and part with his love, second uncle has a request. I would like to ask eldest nephew and Beibei to bear the pain and part with your love. ¡± When Xiao Liankai said this, Song Beibei could only say, ¡°second uncle, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it. As long as Yanqing and I can do it, we¡¯ll do our best. ¡± Xiao Liankai looked like he was in a difficult position, ¡°speaking of which, it¡¯s really hard to talk about this. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing glanced at him, their eyes full of doubt. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°second uncle will tell you a piece of news first. Don¡¯t be too surprised. ¡± Xiao Liankai said, ¡°second uncle is getting married. ¡± Even though Xiao Liankai¡¯s gaze had taken precautions, Song Beibei¡¯s child was extremely surprised. Xiao Liankai was going to get married? If Song Beibei remembered correctly. Xiao Liankai should be over sixty years old. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t show it too much. Instead, Gu Yanqing had a calm expression. He said indifferently, ¡°then I¡¯ll congratulate second uncle first. ¡± From Gu Yanqing¡¯s calm voice, Song Beibei slowly reacted. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Xiao Liankai was already sixty years old. It was normal for him to find someone to accompany him for the rest of his life. He had two marriages in the past, both of which did not end well. It was normal for him to linger around the flowers for the rest of his life. Now that the weary birds had returned to their nests, it was normal for him to find someone to spend the rest of his life with. Moreover, this was someone else¡¯s personal decision. Other than blessing him, no one else had the right to say anything. Song Beibei also said, ¡°what did second uncle mean when he said he had a favor to ask? ¡± Chapter 426 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Liankai seemed to be in a difficult position as he said, ¡°speaking of which, it¡¯s a coincidence. My fianc??e is also from spring city and lives in the same city as you guys. I originally wanted to buy a wedding house in Spring City as a token of my sincerity to her. However, she said that she originally had an ancestral property in spring city and hoped that I could buy it and give it to her, so I agreed. Later, I checked and found out that the house that she mentioned was actually owned by Yanqing. How can there be such a coincidence in the world¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei also felt that it was a coincidence. She asked curiously, ¡°which house is second uncle talking about? ¡± Xiao Liankai asked, ¡°do you have a real estate named Fengting Villa under your name? ¡± Song Beibei remembered. Indeed, Fengting villa was when she was in university. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t plan to let her live on campus, so he bought it for her to live in. Later, when she was in school, she did live there with Gu Yanqing for a while. It was also in Fengting villa that the conflict between her and Gu Yanqing for many years was slowly reconciled. As the saying goes, love grows over time. That period of time was really a beautiful memory. Song Beibei suddenly turned her head to ask Gu Yanqing, ¡°you bought the family¡¯s ancestral property? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned, ¡°Zhong Junjie found it. I only asked for the villa closest to the school. As for the rest, I¡¯m not very sure. ¡± Gu Yanqing said to Xiao Liankai, ¡°second uncle, do you want the Fengting Villa? ¡± Xiao Liankai looked very embarrassed, ¡°actually, I also know that a gentleman shouldn¡¯t steal someone¡¯s love, but I really want it too much as my fianc??e, so I thought of discussing it with the two of you. If it doesn¡¯t work, it doesn¡¯t matter. When the time comes, I¡¯ll persuade her. ¡± Song Beibei smiled instead. ¡°since the future second aunt likes it so much, and this is her ancestral property, Yanqing and I won¡¯t give second uncle any face even if we keep it. Today, I¡¯ll make the decision to transfer the maple courtyard villa to second uncle as a wedding gift for second uncle. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei turned to Gu Yanqing and said, ¡°Hubby, what do you think? ¡± Gu Yanqing was very cooperative. He said lightly, ¡°but it¡¯s up to the Madam to make the decision. ¡± Xiao Liankai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really too embarrassed. Second uncle will remember this favor of Beibei and Yanqing. I¡¯ll buy the villa at twice the market price. Let me toast to the two of you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle is too polite. ¡± Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t care about the price, and Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t care either. However, Xiao Liankai had already spoken. After all, he was an elder, so he had to give him face. Moreover, when Peishan group was in the most dangerous situation, he had also done his best. Although he took the opportunity to seize the shares, Peishan group was now thriving in his hands. They still accepted this favor. Moreover, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing basically no longer lived in the maple villa. Gu Yanqing had too many villas under his name. One more villa was not considered much. One less villa actually did not have much of an impact. If there was an impact, it was because he was a little reluctant to part with it. After all, they once had a wonderful time together in there. But compared to Xiao Liankai¡¯s needs, this was nothing. Therefore, Song Beibei let go generously. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m really curious what the future second aunt looks like. Does she have three heads and six arms? She can actually let second uncle return to the family. ¡± Xiao Liankai laughed. ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t call her second aunt in front of her. She¡¯ll be anxious with you. She¡¯s still young, about the same age as you. She¡¯s just a little girl. She¡¯s very delicate. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei was not very surprised by Xiao Liankai¡¯s words. After all, Song Beibei had long heard that Xiao Liankai¡¯s girlfriends were all famous small celebrities or models in the circle. They were all young. However, when Xiao Liankai said this, the Japanese woman¡¯s figure flashed through Song Beibei¡¯s mind again. And that figure seemed to be overlapping with something. Song Beibei felt that she was about to remember. Xiao Liankai suddenly said, ¡°actually, she¡¯s here now. Originally, I wanted to bring her to meet the two of you today, but suddenly, she¡¯s not feeling well today, so I didn¡¯t call her out. She¡¯s sleeping in her room now. ¡± This time, Song Beibei was a little surprised. ¡°She¡¯s here now? ¡± Xiao Liankai nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t I let her get up and say hello to you? She¡¯s also not sensible. When the guests arrive, she stays in her room and refuses to come out. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. She¡¯s not feeling well, so have a good rest. ¡± In the end, Xiao Liankai didn¡¯t really go up to wake his girlfriend. When Song Beibei left, she didn¡¯t see the legendary second aunt either. But for some reason, from the moment she stepped into the House. Song Beibei felt a little uncomfortable. It was as if a pair of eyes were spying on her somewhere. This made her feel a little uncomfortable. So after dinner, Song Beibei stood up and said goodbye. On the way back, Song Beibei was still lamenting, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of woman can make second uncle want to get married, but it seems that second uncle really dotes on her. ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°indeed. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°that¡¯s why it¡¯s good to be an old man and a young wife. The husband dotes on people. Moreover, although second uncle is already sixty years old, his mistress is like an uncle in his forties or fifties. I guess second aunt is also impressed by such an uncle¡¯s temperament. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing did not seem to hear what Song Beibei was saying. Instead, he suddenly grabbed a key word, ¡°an old man and a young wife? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°yes, we¡¯re also an old man and a young wife. Gu Yanqing, you have to treat me well. You have to know that I¡¯m 23 years old this year, but I¡¯m still in my prime. You¡¯re already 33 years old. You¡¯re so old. ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll treat you well tonight. ¡± Why did Song Beibei feel that these words sounded strange. She returned to the country the next day. Before she returned to the country, Song Beibei had asked Xiao Liankai when he planned to hold the wedding. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°there¡¯s no rush. The wedding date hasn¡¯t been set yet, but I plan to collect the marriage certificate in the next few days. ¡± So it was almost settled. No wonder he was in such a hurry to buy a house. Because the next day, Xiao Liankai had arranged for a lawyer to discuss the transfer of the house. The procedures were done very quickly. The house was quickly transferred to Xiao Liankai¡¯s name. It was the weekend today, and Song Beibei was planning to go to the maple villa. There were also some personal items inside. Song Beibei was prepared to sort them out herself and take one last look at the maple villa. The Maple Villa was regularly managed and cleaned. Even though no one lived in it for many days, it was always clean. Song Beibei went to her bedroom. There were still many new clothes in the wardrobe. There were also some unused cosmetics on the dressing table. The housekeeper knew what brand she used, so they always gave her new ones on a regular basis. They were neatly arranged in a row. Song Beibei went through every room in the maple courtyard villa again. Speaking of which, there were really a lot of memories here. The Teddy Bear that Gu Yanqing gave her on her tenth birthday was still lying quietly on the bed in the room. Song Beibei didn¡¯t really tidy it up in the end. She only took a few clothes that she used to wear, as well as the teddy bear. She didn¡¯t leave the rest behind. When she came out of the Maple courtyard villa, Song Beibei turned around and took another look. Goodbye, my student days. Song Beibei opened the trunk of the car and stuffed the teddy bear inside. Then, she sat in the car and was about to drive away. Just then, she saw a bright red mercedes-benz flash past her. A woman was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of the mercedes-benz. Looking at the side profile of the woman, Song Beibei actually felt a little familiar. Song Beibei frowned. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, could it be her? Song Beibei shook her head. She must have been seeing things. Song Beibei finished packing up and went back on her own. As soon as she got home, the housekeeper came over. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s an email for you here. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the postmark. It was actually a university¡¯s exclusive badge. Song Beibei immediately opened it. It was an invitation letter for a university¡¯s anniversary celebration. Song Beibei took a look. The time was three days later. In the evening, when Gu Yanqing returned, he happened to see the invitation letter Song Beibei had casually placed on the table. Chapter 427 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei came out of the shower and saw Gu Yanqing looking at it carefully. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°Do you want to go with me? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows and looked at Song Beibei. ¡°You plan to go? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°of course I want to go. It¡¯s the 100th anniversary of my Alma Mater, but it¡¯s too much of a waste to go. Besides, I heard that a has sent out invitations to our class this time. If I go, I might meet many of my old classmates. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°so he Yucheng will be there too? ¡± When Gu Yanqing mentioned he Yucheng, Song Beibei suddenly came to a realization. He Yucheng shouldn¡¯t be going, right? Didn¡¯t he return to America? Ever since they parted in Hong Kong, she had no more contact with he Yucheng. Now, she didn¡¯t know what had happened to him. Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going back. ¡± Then she rolled her eyes at Song Beibei. ¡°Uncle Gu, what do you mean by that? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s your schoolmate, not me. ¡± Song Beibei Pinched Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh my, our uncle Gu must be so cute when he¡¯s jealous. ¡± Song Beibei also knew that Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t really jealous. He was also very concerned about he Yucheng¡¯s recent situation. Gu Yanqing had only asked around. He Yucheng and Xiao Wei seemed to have vanished into thin air after they returned to America. He Yucheng didn¡¯t go to Wall Street to continue working. On this trip to the United States, Song Beibei also asked a few of he Yucheng¡¯s good friends about his whereabouts. No one knew his whereabouts. Song Beibei sighed in her heart. Where exactly were they now? But the world was so big, perhaps they were now starting over in a new place. Actually, this was also good. It was a sunny day for the university¡¯s anniversary. Although the weather at the end of December was cold, the sunshine was especially warm. University a was a famous school with a century of history. Today was especially lively. There were people coming and going at the school gate, bustling with activity. Song Beibei had originally planned to come over with Jiang Feifei. However, Jiang Feifei was currently nine months pregnant and was about to give birth. Zhong Junjie would never allow her to come out and wander around aimlessly. When Song Beibei saw such a crowd, she thought to herself, ¡®it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t ask Jiang Feifei to come over. ¡®. The traffic was so heavy that it was as though it was the day when the freshmen came to the school to report. Today, the school was open to the public. Song Beibei could see that most of the people who came were well-dressed. With a single glance, it was obvious that they were students who had already graduated and were returning to the school to celebrate their alma mater¡¯s birthday. In that instant, she came to a sudden realization. Time was truly the fairest thing in the world. No matter how one lived, whether one was walking on a clear path of success or one was at a low point, one would be stuck in a quagmire. Just like that, it walked at a leisurely pace. It watched everything in the world with a cold gaze. Be It excitement or coldness, they were just grains of sand that were not worth mentioning in the long river of history. Entering from the school gate, the first building was the comprehensive building. In just a short distance, Song Beibei actually bumped into two familiar faces. One was the president of the Journalism Department, Chen Min, and the other was their classmate, Wei Yiming. Chen Min recognized her immediately. ¡°Song Beibei, it¡¯s you. ¡± Song Beibei was also quite enlightened. ¡°Senior Chen Min, you¡¯re here too. ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°it¡¯s really been a long time. Oh right, I didn¡¯t know you were Mrs. Gu before. I¡¯m sorry about what happened back then. ¡± Back then, when Song Beibei was in the news agency, Chen Min actually didn¡¯t like her. She always felt that she was just following Zhao Dantong¡¯s lead, so she had the opportunity to intern at Pearl Group. She had always instructed Zhao Dantong to take over for her. Class people. Therefore, occasionally, she would scold her. Actually, Song Beibei had long forgotten about it. Moreover, Song Beibei also knew that Chen Min had no ill intentions. At that time, no matter who it was, they would still have doubts when they saw her being so lazy, but in the end, she still obtained such an opportunity. Song Beibei did not care at all. Song Beibei said, ¡°at that time, I wasn¡¯t sensible, and I didn¡¯t work hard or study hard. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry at all. However, during my time at the news agency, I really learned a lot of things. Speaking of which, I have to thank you. ¡± Chen Min¡¯s worries were instantly put to rest after hearing Song Beibei¡¯s words. In fact, she knew Song Beibei a little. At that time, she was heartless and didn¡¯t work very hard. She followed Zhao Dantong all day long, so she didn¡¯t really like her. People like her who came from the bottom always cherished every opportunity to study and practice. However, she just wandered around like this, as if all the good things were coincidentally taken by her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uncomfortable, thinking that she didn¡¯t deserve it. But after that, everything wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Including Gu Yanqing¡¯s unprecedented interview with their campus magazine, it turned out that it was all thanks to her. Because Song Beibei was a real heiress, and she was also Gu Yanqing¡¯s legal wife. When this point was exposed, she simply couldn¡¯t believe it. A little girl who was only eighteen years old was actually the legal wife of the Pearl Group¡¯s CEO. At that time, she was still worried that Song Beibei would use her resources to attack her. In fact, she did not. Song Beibei asked, ¡°senior, what have you been doing recently? ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°I¡¯m a program producer at a television station. The recently popular variety show, ¡®I have a date with the president¡¯ , was produced by US. ¡± Song Beibei had heard of this show when she was overseas. It was one of the most popular variety reality shows in the country. Three episodes had been produced. Each episode¡¯s viewership ratings would reach a new peak. It could already be considered a golden variety show in the country. The male guests of this show were all leaders of various industries. Basically, they were all young and promising corporate executives. The female guests were mostly celebrities or models who had already become famous in the entertainment industry. Just hearing the name of a date between a diamond bachelor and a celebrity was very eye-catching. Song Beibei said, ¡°senior, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ve heard about this show in the United States. It¡¯s said that many countries have similar variety shows now. ¡± Chen Min said modestly, ¡°I was just lucky at that time. ¡± As she said that, she seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Our next guest is going to invite President Gu. I wonder if President Gu would be willing to do me the honor¡­ ¡± In fact, with the popularity of this variety show, as long as the program team invited a guest, no matter how big a name it was, they would basically not reject it. This was because it was equivalent to advertising for the company for free. It was also very beneficial for the company and the company¡¯s attractiveness. Some people even wanted to participate in this show for tens of millions of dollars. Chen Min said confidently, ¡°now the audience¡¯s requirements for the male guest are getting higher and higher. Although we have a lot of candidates, our program¡¯s requirements for selecting candidates are also very strict. They have to be young and promising, but they also have to be handsome and have a good reputation. It¡¯s best if they have a humorous and cheerful personality and have a certain amount of charisma. The program has already been running for three seasons, adding up to more than 20 episodes. Recently, we had a male guest vote, and according to the statistics, Gu Yanqing is firmly in first place. Therefore, our program team is discussing and planning to officially invite President Gu. Beibei, can you give us a heads up in advance? ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, seemed to be in a difficult position. This was because she understood Gu Yanqing¡¯s temper. Even if he could obtain many benefits by participating in this program, Gu Yanqing was a low-profile person and did not like to appear in public. The media rarely managed to take pictures of him and post them on the Internet, let alone participate in a large-scale reality show. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is a little difficult. Furthermore, according to the requirements that senior said, he did not have anything to do with it. Gu Yanqing is introverted and even a little cold. I¡¯m afraid he really isn¡¯t suitable for this program. ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°those requirements are for the average male guest. If President Gu can be on our show, he wouldn¡¯t need any personal charm. If he stands over there, it would be a magnetic field in itself. President Gu has been married for so many years, yet he¡¯s still ranked first on the list of men women want to marry the most. ¡± Chen Min seemed to have thought of something In a joking tone, she said, ¡°Bei Bei, you¡¯re not worried that President Gu and a certain female celebrity are putting on a fake show, are you? Don¡¯t worry, this is a show with a script. It¡¯s called a reality show, but in reality, it¡¯s just a reality show. Those male and female guests who have worked together before are also doing it for their own interests and fame. They rarely have any private contact with each other. Moreover, there are cameras recording every moment. I guarantee that nothing that you¡¯re worried about will happen. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 428 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about what will happen? ¡± Song Beibei was really not worried about what Chen Min said. She just felt that Gu Yanqing would definitely not agree to participate in such a program. However, it was hard to reject such a kind offer. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him when I get back, but whether he wants to or not depends on his own opinion. ¡± Chen Min was also generous. ¡°Of course. ¡± Hence, the three of them walked inside together. Song Beibei had not returned to the university campus for a long time. Everything here was so familiar. Song Beibei could not help but sigh. ¡°every blade of grass and every tree here has not changed at all. ¡± Wei Yiming said from the side, ¡°Beibei, you haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re still as beautiful as before. ¡± Song Beibei was a little embarrassed from being praised. ¡°I¡¯ve definitely changed. ¡± She was at least a few years older, and she was now the mother of three children. Wei Yiming said seriously, ¡°you really haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re very beautiful. Did you know? There were twelve boys in the class at that time, and every one of them had a crush on you. There was no exception. ¡± Song Beibei was very surprised when she heard this, but she was also a little embarrassed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know? I don¡¯t think so. ¡± The twelve boys in the class had a crush on him. This was too exaggerated. Song Beibei knew that at that time, there were indeed one or two boys in the class who had given her love letters or chocolates There were also a few boys who tried to treat her to a meal or ask her out. However, Song Beibei basically rejected all of them. Moreover, Wei Yiming said that there were no exceptions for any boys. Didn¡¯t that include himself? Song Beibei instantly felt awkward. The sunlight that looked at Wei Yiming also changed slightly. Wei Yiming seemed to have noticed it as well. He laughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, I also had a crush on you, Beibei. But don¡¯t worry, I know my own limits. At that time, I already knew that I had lost my way. ¡± Song Beibei still didn¡¯t know how to reply. She said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about this. ¡± Wei Yiming said, ¡°of course you didn¡¯t know. At that time, you were so beautiful, and your smile charmed all of us. You were the eternal topic of conversation in the male dormitory. Many people fought and made bets for you in private, but you didn¡¯t know about any of this. ¡± Song Beibei found it unbelievable. They even made bets Fought? Wei Yiming continued, ¡°but later, we all found out that you had a relationship with he yucheng, the genius of the Finance Department. The two of you were both talented and beautiful. Our family could only retreat. ¡± When he Yucheng¡¯s name was mentioned, Song Beibei was shocked again. Wei Yiming did not know about the relationship between Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. At that time, Song Beibei and he Yucheng were in the school. Although both of them kept a low profile. But after all, both of them were famous people and received a lot of attention. In addition, he Yucheng had once publicly defended Song Beibei in the auditorium because Qi Shan had made things difficult for him. Wei Yiming was an exchange student. Therefore, he did not know what happened later. Instead, he firmly remembered that Song Beibei was he Yucheng¡¯s girlfriend. Moreover, it was said that because he played basketball, he yucheng and he Yucheng seemed to have a good relationship. Wei Yiming said, ¡°What about He Yucheng? I haven¡¯t seen him today. Are you still with him? ¡± Chen Min interjected, ¡°you¡¯re too ignorant. The person in front of you is the wife of the chairman of Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing. Is it appropriate for you to ask these questions now? ¡± Wei Yiming looked very surprised. ¡°You¡¯re already married? ¡± Song Beibei smiled calmly. ¡°He Yucheng and I separated a long time ago. When we were young, we were just good friends. I got married a long time ago. ¡± Wei Yiming was very surprised. There seemed to be an indescribable disappointment on his face. ¡°actually, I was just asking around. I saw that you came alone today and thought that you might not be together anymore, so I had a chance¡­ ¡± At this point, he stopped. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be Mrs. Gu. ¡± After casually teasing her a little, they arrived at the comprehensive building. There was a large auditorium on the top floor of the comprehensive building. Today, the school had specially renovated it into a cold dinner party. It provided guests with opportunities to go to parties or fill their stomachs. Although it was almost noon, Song Beibei was not hungry. Chen Min also did not have any intention of going up. She said, ¡°do you want to go to our old news agency to take a look? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while and said, ¡°then let¡¯s go take a look. ¡± The News Agency of university a had already become the top of the four major organizations of the school. A program that had risen up in their hands was called ¡°the man of the hour¡± . It was said that it was still being produced. And it had already become one of the university¡¯s ACE programs. The News Agency had already become an existence that surpassed the student union of a university. It was also a place that the freshmen had racked their brains to come over. It was said that the selection method was also very harsh. But once one entered the news agency, it was as if a layer of gold had been plated. Many news media outlets would directly choose people from the news agency of a university. Today, the news agency also knew that many alumni associations had returned. Moreover, the people who returned were basically the seniors of the news agency. Therefore, the trust of the news agency was mostly received here. Song Beibei did not expect to meet Zhao Dantong here. However, Chen Min did not look too surprised. When she entered the door, she saw song Beibei¡¯s reaction and was very surprised. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s a famous model now? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. She really did not know. Chen Min said, ¡°Dantong is a fashion model. She has not been famous for long in the country, but she has collaborated with many big names. She has someone backing her now, but no one knows who her backer is. Weren¡¯t the two of you quite close back then? How could you not know? ¡± Too many things had happened back then. Other than the insiders who knew everything clearly, outsiders naturally didn¡¯t know much. Song Beibei said indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. ¡± Other than the time in America two days ago, Song Beibei had indeed not seen Zhao Dantong for a long time. So she had become a model. Song Beibei simply couldn¡¯t imagine this. She used to be such a proud person who relied on her talent. Inside, Zhao Dantong was dressed fashionably. She wore a golden windbreaker and her makeup was exquisite. Her Long wavy hair fell over her shoulders. Her every frown and smile was flirtatious. She was truly a stunner in the world. At this moment, Zhao Dantong was surrounded by a group of newbies from the news agency. Everyone looked at her with admiration. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who founded ¡®the man of the wind¡¯ . Everyone from the news agency has heard of your name. Back when you created history, you were the first person to interview the CEO of Pearl Group, Gu Yanqing. ¡± Zhao Dantong acted nonchalant. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. ¡± Someone next to her immediately made an excuse. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not worth mentioning. Sister Dantong is now a famous a-list model in the country. Last time, I saw on the news that you were invited to participate in the LV new product launch show. Sister Dantong, you¡¯re really amazing. ¡± Although Zhao Dantong said that it was nothing, the proud smile on the corner of her mouth could not be ignored. At this time, Chen Min had already walked in. ¡°Dantong, long time no see. How have you been? ¡± When Zhao Dantong saw Chen Min, she was quite surprised. ¡°It¡¯s senior. Long time no see. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I heard that senior¡¯s recently produced program, ¡®I have a date with the president¡¯ , is very popular. Congratulations, senior. ¡± Everyone in the news agency knew Chen Min. This was because Chen Min had become a legend and benchmark in the news agency. Chen Min only smiled and said, ¡°we¡¯re just lucky. Those of us who work behind the scenes, no matter how good our results are, we still serve the celebrities and the public. We really can¡¯t compare to you. In just a few short years, you¡¯ve become an international model. Congratulations. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and put on airs. ¡°I hope to work with senior Chen Min one day. I really miss the days when I was in school. It¡¯s like a white horse passing by. My youth is gone forever. ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°there will be a chance. ¡± As she said this, Chen Min turned around and said, ¡°Oh right, Bei Bei came over today. Did you know? ¡± As she said this, Chen Min raised her hand and beckoned at the door. ¡°Bei Bei, come in. ¡± At this moment, almost everyone¡¯s gaze was looking at the door, including Zhao Dantong. Chapter 429 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Chapter 429 Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t look surprised when she saw Song Beibei. She even smiled naturally. ¡°So it¡¯s Mrs. Gu. I didn¡¯t expect that even Mrs. Gu would come to join in the fun today. Could it be that she¡¯s in disguise? ¡± All eyes were on her. This made Song Beibei very uncomfortable. When she saw Zhao Dantong, she originally wanted to leave. The last time they met in America. Song Beibei only felt that Zhao Dantong was even more arrogant than before. She felt like she was looking down on the world. Song Beibei did not like to get along with such people. Since the past was already in the past. Song Beibei did not hold on to it. She had once hoped that she and Zhao Dantong would be at the ends of the Earth, safe and sound. It would be best if they never saw each other again in this lifetime. However, fate did not seem to fulfill her wish. Therefore, Song Beibei thought about it. Since they had met, there was no need to avoid it. After all, she had always been aboveboard and did not feel that she owed her anything. Although Song Beibei could hear the strong sourness in Zhao Dantong¡¯s words, Zhao Dantong did not feel that she owed her anything. However, Song Beibei still walked in gracefully. ¡°I can¡¯t do a private interview in disguise, and I¡¯m not the emperor. At most, I¡¯ll be like you, revisiting the old places. ¡± As she spoke, Song Beibei had already walked in front of Zhao Dantong There was a faint smile on her face. ¡°I just came in and heard someone talking about the famous deeds of the people you founded. It brought up quite a lot of past memories, so I came over to listen. You guys continue, but don¡¯t mind me. ¡± When Song Beibei said this, Zhao Dantong¡¯s face turned completely dark. Among the people present, only Chen Min could hear the voice-over that she said. However, when Zhao Dantong opened her mouth, her figure was filled with sand. Song Beibei was merely returning a tooth for a tooth. Song Beibei did not intend to have a deep relationship with Zhao Dantong, so she also felt that there was no need to lower her head in front of her. Zhao Dantong¡¯s face instantly turned white. Chen Min, on the other hand, was a little puzzled. Her gaze swept back and forth between the two people¡¯s faces without batting an eyelid. Although she knew a little bit of the inside story¡­ She didn¡¯t know much. She only knew that the two of them were roommates back then, and they had a very good relationship. But at that time, no one knew that Song Beibei was actually Gu Yanqing¡¯s little wife. Zhao Dantong had always thought that she had relied on her own strength to interview Gu Yanqing, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. But later on, rumors spread in the circle that it was just big CEO Gu giving his little wife some face. Later on, she only knew that Zhao Dantong had transferred schools. They didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. Chen Min was actually a very perceptive person. At that time, she was more or less aware that Zhao Dantong actually had a crush on Gu Yanqing. Actually, to be honest, at that time, who didn¡¯t love Gu Yanqing. At that time, because Gu Yanqing had agreed to an interview, Zhao Dantong couldn¡¯t help but misunderstand that Gu Yanqing also had a different opinion of her. For an eighteen-year-old girl. Who was in love for the first time at the age of nine, Gu Yanqing¡¯s uniqueness was almost fatal. Therefore, Chen Min guessed that something unpleasant must have happened between Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong. However, Song Beibei was the real Mrs. Gu after all, and she was the daughter of the song family. It was not surprising that Zhao Dantong ended up transferring schools in the end. However, so many years had passed. Among these two people, one was still the legitimate Mrs. Gu, and the other had a mysterious backer. Chen Min could not stand properly, so she tried to smooth things over. ¡°We¡¯re classmates, and we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. It¡¯s a great fate to be able to see each other again. It¡¯s rare for us to get together. Speaking of which, I¡¯m suddenly a little hungry. The school¡¯s fifth cafeteria. Do you two junior sisters want to join us? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s hard to decline a kind offer. Since senior sister is treating us to a meal, we naturally have to go. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°the desserts in the fifth cafeteria are really great. I miss the Almond Tofu there, but I don¡¯t know if the chef has changed it. ¡°. University a had five cafeterias. Except for the second cafeteria, which was owned by the public, the others were all contracted to private restaurants. The only characteristic of public restaurants was that they were cheap. However, the dishes were average and the taste was ordinary. On the other hand, private restaurants had fierce competition and each had their own characteristics. The environment of the fifth cafeteria was considered the most upscale of all the restaurants, so it was a little bourgeois. When they entered, they found that the cafeteria was very crowded. It was probably because it was lunchtime. In addition, there were too many people coming to the school to celebrate the school¡¯s anniversary today. The various large restaurants were already packed with people. And this situation resulted in meeting quite a few familiar faces within a few steps. Wei Yiming happened to be here as well. There were also a few buddies beside him. Wei Yiming also saw Song Beibei and came over to greet her. But when he saw that there was an additional woman beside Song Beibei and Chen Min, she looked somewhat familiar, but it was as if he had never seen her before. Thus, he said to Song Beibei, ¡°Student Beibei, who is this beauty? Don¡¯t you want to introduce her? ¡± Before Song Beibei could say anything, Zhao Dantong spoke up, ¡°Wei Yiming, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Zhao Dantong. We were in the same class in our freshman year. I¡¯m the class president, and you¡¯re the committee member. ¡± Wei Yiming was completely stunned. He looked at her for a long time before saying, ¡°It¡¯s you, Zhao Dantong. You¡¯re so much prettier now. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve changed into a completely different person. I really didn¡¯t recognize you at all. ¡± The person next to Wei Yiming used to be a media major. Although they weren¡¯t in the same class, they were in the same class every day. At that time, of course, he had heard of Zhao Dantong¡¯s name. He also exclaimed, ¡°I really can¡¯t recognize her. It¡¯s just like plastic surgery. She¡¯s so beautiful now. ¡± Zhao Dantong was displeased when she heard this. However, she still smiled. She even deliberately put her arm around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder intimately. ¡°I just know that at that time, only Beibei was your goddess. Do you think I¡¯m beautiful now, or Beibei? ¡± Zhao Dantong said it in a joking tone, as if she was trying to adjust the atmosphere. However, any man with a little bit of eq would know that this was the way women secretly competed with each other. If they really told the truth, they would definitely die. Therefore, Wei Yiming Chuckled and said, ¡°you and Bei Bei are two completely different types of people. Bei Bei is the kind of natural beauty that is like a fairy. Dantong, you are now completely like a big sister. With a celebrity face, the two of you are very beautiful. ¡± When Zhao Dantong heard this, she seemed to be a little contemptuous, but she did not say anything else. Song Beibei looked at Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand on her shoulder the whole time. Song Beibei felt very uncomfortable when she saw Zhao Dantong pretending to be intimate with her. However, it would be very impolite to dump her directly. At this moment, Wei Yiming said, ¡°leave the queuing to us boys. The pretty girls can find a place to sit down. Whatever you want to eat, we¡¯ll treat you. We¡¯ll send it to you later. ¡± Wei Yiming and the others were gentlemanly, but Chen Min didn¡¯t reject them. The three of them found a table and sat down. The boys lined up. When they sat there, they were just casually chatting. Chen Min was quite interested in her experiences over the past few years. When she found out that Beibei was already a mother of three children, she was unbelievably shocked. Chen Min said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have three children at such a young age, but you can still be the New York Times¡¯ domestic editor. That¡¯s amazing. ¡± At this moment, Zhao Dantong interjected, ¡°she only gave birth to one daughter, and the other two are adopted. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely surprised. How did Zhao Dantong know? She knew that she had taken in. Adopted. The children, other than a few close friends and a few elders of the Xiao family, were rarely known. Chen Min said, ¡°so they were adopted. These two children are quite lucky. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°They are my children anyway. It¡¯s fate. ¡± She asked Zhao Dantong, ¡°how did you know that my two children were adopted? ¡± Zhao Dantong was slightly stunned for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°didn¡¯t I see those three children in America the last time? Two of them don¡¯t look like you at all. It¡¯s just a guess. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. This reason was obviously not enough to convince her. Song Beibei always felt that Zhao Dantong seemed to understand her living situation very well. Could it be that she had investigated her? But on second thought, she also felt that it shouldn¡¯t be. What was the purpose of investigating her They didn¡¯t have any interaction now. Chen Min asked again, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve always had a question. Pearl Group is so big, why don¡¯t you work in your own company? Why do you have to work for someone else? ¡± Chapter 430 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Song Beibei smiled and said: ¡°Personal Hobby, I am not interested in running the company. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°senior sister, you really are too much. We work to earn money to support our family, but with Bei Bei¡¯s status, she just needs to do as she pleases. Moreover, I heard that Pearl Group and the New York Times are now working together. Not to mention a position as the chief editor, even if it¡¯s a position as the chief editor, it¡¯s not surprising. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she felt very uncomfortable. It was as if her current achievements were obtained by relying on Gu Yanqing and Pearl Group. However, those three years of hard work in the United States had nothing to do with Gu Yanqing at all. When Zhao Dantong said this, all of her hard work was wiped out in an instant. It clearly implied that everything she was doing now was for nothing. However, Song Beibei did not defend herself. Some people said these things to deliberately make things difficult for you. If they were to really take it seriously, they would actually go along with her wishes. Song Beibei felt that if she were to argue with her now, she would lose her style. Therefore, Song Beibei did not say a single word in defense of what Zhao Dantong said. What Zhao Dantong hated the most was Song Beibei¡¯s appearance of being aloof from worldly affairs. This kind of woman did not look like she had any substance on the surface. That was because she was born with a golden key in her mouth. She had never lacked anything. She never knew what it was like to roll around in the mud. Song Beibei, my background was not as good as yours in the past. But now, it¡¯s time for you to pay me back what you owe me. However, Zhao Dantong pretended to be intimate with Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, why are you the only one here today? Where¡¯s your Uncle Gu? Does he trust you to come out alone? ¡± Song Beibei said indifferently, ¡°he¡¯s very busy. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°uncle Gu must be very busy. Oh right, are you still calling him an old man? ¡± When Song Beibei heard Zhao Dantong¡¯s words, she really felt as if she had swallowed a fly. It was disgusting. Zhao Dantong kept calling him uncle Gu, as if she was very close to Gu Yanqing. This nickname was something that Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing only had in private. However, when Zhao Dantong said it, Song Beibei felt extremely awkward. Even Chen Min couldn¡¯t bear to hear it. She asked, ¡°Dantong, are you very close to President Gu? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression changed. She deliberately glanced at Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei is here? Senior, how can you ask this? I¡¯m not close to President Gu at all. There¡¯s never been anything between us. ¡± Song Beibei really felt disgusted. In the past, even though Zhao Dantong was proud, she could be considered arrogant because of her talent. At that time, Song Beibei had indeed admired Zhao Dantong. However, Song Beibei could clearly hear it now. Every word that Zhao Dantong said now was full of hints, and every word had the feeling of disturbing the vision and hearing. Chen Min also looked at Song Beibei with some confusion. Song Beibei said, ¡°but speaking of which, after we met in America last time, I even mentioned it to my husband when I went back. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What did he say? About me? ¡± Song Beibei had a troubled expression on her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My uncle Gu is good at everything except for one thing. He doesn¡¯t have a good memory. ¡± Everyone knew what Song Beibei said. It was most likely that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t remember Zhao Dantong at all. Then what Zhao Dantong said just now was simply a slap in the face. Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression already didn¡¯t look too good. Song Beibei, on the other hand, had an indifferent expression. She looked in the direction of the cafeteria window. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet? I¡¯m starving to death. ¡± Soon, Wei Yiming and the others arrived. However, there was an additional person in the middle of them. Wei Yiming said excitedly, ¡°guess who I ran into. What a coincidence. ¡± Wei Yiming and the other boys stepped aside. A figure gradually appeared behind them. When Song Beibei saw that person, she felt a gasp. It was actually he Yucheng. Song Beibei really did not expect to run into he Yucheng here. He Yucheng stood there quietly. He was only five meters away from Song Beibei. Ever since they parted at harbor city, they had no contact at all. He Yucheng was dressed casually today, and he looked like a student of this school. He seemed to be in good spirits as well. He Yucheng walked over and smiled at Song Beibei. ¡°Are you so surprised to see me? ¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Song Beibei retracted her thoughts. Song Beibei also smiled calmly. ¡°When did you come back? ¡± He Yucheng sat down opposite Song Beibei. ¡°yesterday, I had some matters to attend to when I returned to China. I just happened to receive an invitation. I had nothing to do today, so I came over to take a look. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you contact me in advance? I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re busy too. ¡± Song Beibei and he Yucheng spoke one after another. The two of them were like normal, close friends. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and then they chatted. In the eyes of others, that might be the case. Wei Yiming and the others also sat down. The table was filled with food that they had just bought. The few of them started chatting as they ate. It was like an ordinary class reunion, a superficial chat about their experiences and achievements over the years. Song Beibei suddenly felt that. She and he Yucheng seemed to have returned to the past. It was as if they didn¡¯t have the stories that they had encountered in port city. And they were still friends who cared about each other. Song Beibei felt that this kind of feeling was pretty good. When they were about to finish eating, Song Beibei asked He Yucheng, ¡°where are you now? In America? ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°yes, I¡¯ll go back tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei also nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll keep in touch when we get there. ¡± He Yucheng also agreed. Zhao Dantong looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t be so inseparable. We look like two lovers in love. ¡± Everyone felt that Zhao Dantong¡¯s words were really inappropriate. Song Beibei and he Yucheng seemed to be just ordinary friends. However, they felt that Zhao Dantong was forcing a misunderstanding. Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Miss Zhao, which eye of yours saw that the two of us were unable to part? Please watch your words. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person. I¡¯m just saying it casually. Beibei, you can¡¯t take a joke, can you? ¡± Song Beibei was at a loss for words. At this moment, he Yucheng said indifferently, ¡°Miss Zhao, being uneducated and being straightforward are two different things. ¡± Zhao Dantong was furious. ¡°He Yucheng, who are you calling uneducated? ¡± He Yucheng suddenly smiled casually. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Miss Zhao, you can¡¯t take a joke, can you? ¡± For a moment, the entire table fell silent. Anyone could hear that he yucheng was just giving him a taste of his own medicine. If Zhao Dantong were to argue with him, it would really appear that she was uneducated. Zhao Dantong¡¯s fingers under the table had already turned white. But in the end, she did not flare up. He Yucheng was just a small character. Although he was the eldest grandson of the Xiao family, he had a disappointing mother and almost destroyed the Peishan Corporation. Now, the people of the Xiao Family would probably see him as a rat crossing the street. It was rare that Song Beibei could still chat with him as if they were old friends. There was simply no woman in this world who was more stupid than Song Beibei. Zhao Dantong gritted her teeth. I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for a while. In the future, when there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯ll definitely take care of him as well. After dinner, everyone suggested going to cat alley for a stroll. Song Beibei originally wanted to leave. However, Chen Min pulled her along and said that she had something to discuss with her. Therefore, Song Beibei also agreed to go to cat alley for a stroll and have a cup of coffee. Chapter 431 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Cat Alley was a pedestrian street outside the university town. It was also a street where university students ate, drank, and played. It was quite lively. In the past, as long as it was a weekend, the people in the dormitory would come here to buy some dvds or books. One look and you could see that it was an afternoon. It was quite relaxing Song Beibei remembered that she had come here a few times with Zhao Dantong in the past. But now, although Zhao Dantong was also beside her,. Her state of mind was no longer the same as it was in the past. Everything had changed. It was no longer the same as before. He Yucheng took his leave after having dinner. Originally, several people had entered cat alley together. However, as they walked, they dispersed. Now, only Chen Min, Song Beibei, and Zhao Dantong were left. Zhao Dantong was dressed very brightly today. In addition, she wore an exaggerated pair of sunglasses. It was even more eye-catching. Many passersby liked to stare at her. If it was Song Beibei, Song Beibei would feel uncomfortable. However, Zhao Dantong gave people the feeling that she enjoyed this kind of attention. She walked arrogantly in the crowd¡¯s sunlight. It was as if the entire pedestrian street had become her runway. Song Beibei didn¡¯t really want to go with her. At this time, a few young girls happened to recognize Zhao Dantong. They surrounded her, looking for Zhao Dantong to sign her autograph. Zhao Dantong seemed to glance at Song Beibei, the corners of her mouth seemed to have a smug smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have a pen, do you? ¡± Song Beibei took a pen from her bag and handed it to Zhao Dantong. Then, she took the opportunity to sneak into a nearby coffee shop. Chen Min followed her in as well. Zhao Dantong happily signed her name outside. Song Beibei ordered a Latte and sat down with Chen Min. Song Beibei asked, ¡°senior, what exactly do you want to talk to me about? ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°isn¡¯t it just about the matter just now? Our Program team wants to invite President Gu to participate in our reality show. This is the New Year¡¯s special, and the filming time is very short. There are only four days and three nights. Beibei, can you mediate between them? ¡± Song Beibei had already furrowed her brows. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m really powerless in this matter. Gu Yanqing will not participate. He has no interest in this kind of reality show. Moreover, you know that he has a low-profile nature and doesn¡¯t like to appear in the television media. ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°that¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for you, Beibei. ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°Beibei, you also know that our show¡¯s viewership ratings are very high. President Gu¡¯s participation in our show has all sorts of benefits and no harm. If I¡¯m right, the Villa Villa under the Pearl Group has just been completed, and it¡¯s the promotional period. Instead of spending hundreds of millions of dollars a year on advertising, isn¡¯t this a very good opportunity ¡°You know that every second of our commercial is calculated in seven figures. Beibei, I sincerely and sincerely want to invite Mr. Gu. ¡± Chen Min was very polite. Song Beibei also understood the reason. Indeed, this variety show was very popular in China, and even its reputation abroad was not small. Many companies were eager to work with them first. Chen Min was indeed confident. The problem was that Gu Yanqing would definitely not participate in this kind of show. He usually placed a lot of importance on privacy, not to mention that his every move was under the camera. Song Beibei still tried to shirk the responsibility. ¡°I really can¡¯t make the decision on this. Gu Yanqing will not participate. ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°I know that I¡¯m forcing you to do this, but Beibei, just do me a favor. The competition in the show is intense, and the quality of the male guests I¡¯ve found these few times isn¡¯t very high. Although the viewership ratings of the show are still pretty good, that¡¯s because the public is looking forward to the show. The recent episodes have already been filled with curses. In the New Year¡¯s special, we¡¯ve promised to invite a heavyweight guest. This person is definitely Gu Yanqing. It¡¯s related to my career. Beibei, just do me a favor. ¡± Song Beibei looked like she was in a difficult position But her tone was still firm. ¡°senior, I really can¡¯t help you with this. Gu Yanqing won¡¯t agree. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you his contact information or ask him out for a meal. You can tell him yourself. ¡± Chen Min stubbornly insisted, ¡°actually, we¡¯ve already contacted each other. As you said, President Gu didn¡¯t agree. That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for you. You¡¯re President Gu¡¯s wife. And as everyone knows, President Gu is famous for doting on his wife. Just like when we went to school for a while, President Gu never accepted interviews from the media. But because you made an exception, he actually gave us a small school magazine for our first interview. What does this prove? It proves that as long as it¡¯s your request, President Gu will definitely agree. Beibei, just treat it as I owe you a big favor. You can help Zhou. ¡°. ¡°Just a little bit, okay? ¡± Song Beibei was really in a difficult position. At this moment, Zhao Dantong came over and happened to hear Chen Min¡¯s words. Zhao Dantong snorted coldly and said, ¡°senior sister, why do you have to beg her? With the popularity of this show, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to find a suitable candidate. Just leave this task to me. My connections are quite good and I know quite a few ceos of big companies. It¡¯s not difficult to find a young and promising person. Senior sister, why do you have to beg others like this? ¡± Chen Min and Song Beibei stopped talking and looked towards the door. Zhao Dantong had a look of disdain on her face. Her high heels made a clicking sound as she walked directly to Chen Min¡¯s side. She held Chen Min¡¯s arm. ¡°senior, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you find the most suitable candidate. ¡± Chen Min looked a little embarrassed. In fact, the candidate in her heart was no more suitable than Gu Yanqing. Nowadays, the popularity of their show was all up to the guest. The problem was that it was too difficult to find a top-notch guest like Gu Yanqing. Just based on Gu Yanqing¡¯s popularity and his immortal-like appearance. If he was able to participate in a reality show, he would definitely create a history that was unprecedented. Moreover, she had once boasted in the station. If she really couldn¡¯t invite Gu Yanqing, there would be a group of people waiting to see the joke. Now that Zhao Dantong had come over and said these words arrogantly, it was actually making things difficult for her. However, looking at Song Beibei¡¯s appearance, the chances of her cooperating with Gu Yanqing were also very slim. If they could find a replacement through Zhao Dantong, they could only settle for the second best. Chen Min sighed, ¡°then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me ask around. If you find a suitable one, contact me. ¡± Chen Min was obviously not interested. She said, ¡°I still have something to do at the station today. How about this, I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± She stood up as she spoke. At this moment, Song Beibei also stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go too. I have to go back and take care of some things. ¡± Song Beibei obviously didn¡¯t want to sit with Zhao Dantong. Chen Min said, ¡°that¡¯s good too. Let¡¯s go together. Where¡¯s Dantong? Are you going? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°You guys can go. I¡¯ll rest here for a while. ¡± Thus, Chen Min and Song Beibei walked out of the cafe. After walking a few steps on the pedestrian street, they heard a sharp buzzing sound behind them. Song Beibei turned around and saw a speeding motorcycle rushing towards her like a drunkard. The speed was so fast that she could not dodge in time. At the critical moment, Chen Min pushed her back, but she was knocked down by the motorcycle. The motorcycle ran over Chen Min¡¯s feet. Then it flew out like a drunkard. Almost everyone in the crowd tried to dodge. After that, there was a wave of abuse, ¡°crazy, driving so fast on the pedestrian street? Do you want to kill someone? ¡± But soon, the motorcycle disappeared. Chen Min curled up on the ground in pain. Song Beibei was also pushed to the ground by Chen Min, but she was not injured. Song Beibei rushed over. Many people also surrounded her. One of Chen Min¡¯s legs was run over by the back wheel of the motorcycle. She was in so much pain that she could not speak. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat. Song Beibei went over and squatted down to check. Then, she shouted to the crowd, ¡°please call 120 for me. Hurry up. ¡± 120 came over very quickly. Chen Min was sent to the hospital. Her calf bone was shattered, and the operation lasted for three hours. Song Beibei did not react for a moment. She did not know why a crazy motorcycle suddenly appeared. Fortunately, Chen Min pushed her away in time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. But she did not expect to implicate Chen Min with the shattered calf bone. Song Beibei had been waiting outside the operating room until Chen Min was pushed out. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 432 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The surgery was finally completed, and Chen Min was sent to the ward. Song Beibei had already gotten someone to arrange it. It was a VIP ward. When Song Beibei went in, Chen Min¡¯s foot was covered in a thick cast. Her face was Pale. The anesthetic had passed, and Chen Min¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat from the pain. Song Beibei had just consulted the attending doctor. There were no problems with the surgery. There were also steel nails added to the bones. As long as she recuperated properly, it was still possible for her to fully recover. However, the recovery time would be longer, and it might take a year and a half. Song Beibei felt grateful and conflicted. Song Beibei went to the ward after talking to the doctor. It was already five o¡¯clock in the evening. Song Beibei walked to the bedside and said, ¡°senior, I really don¡¯t know whether I should thank you or apologize first. You¡¯re doing this all to save me. ¡± Chen Min¡¯s face was Pale as she said, ¡°don¡¯t blame yourself. This is just an accident. No one wants it to happen. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°senior sister, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make up for all your medical expenses and all the losses. You can rest in peace in the hospital. ¡± Chen Min sighed and said, ¡°this is nothing to me. But Beibei, you don¡¯t know that this New Year¡¯s special has really cost me a lot of effort. Everything is ready now, except for the guest. This is really important to my career. Beibei, can you help me with this? ¡± Song Beibei did not expect Chen Min to be so persistent. Chen Min said, ¡°how about this? The male guest is Mr. Gu, and the female guest is you. The two of you will appear on our program together. Just treat it as a trip for two days. It¡¯s actually very simple. Beibei, can you help me with this? ¡± Song Beibei owed Chen Min a huge favor. At this moment, there was no way she could refuse. So she just said, ¡°I promise you. I¡¯ll try my best to convince Gu Yanqing when I get back. You can rest in peace here. ¡± Chen Min suddenly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Beibei, thank you so much. ¡± After Song Beibei walked out of the hospital, her emotions became even more complicated. Gu Yanqing just happened to call her. He asked her when she was going back. Song Beibei said that she had just come out of the hospital. Gu Yanqing¡¯s nerves immediately tensed up. ¡°Why are you going to the hospital? What happened to you? Where is the hospital? I¡¯M COMING OVER NOW! ¡± Song Beibei was a little confused by his series of questions. Gu Yanqing was really anxious. ¡°Song Beibei, talk to me! ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that a friend of mine had a fracture in a car accident. I¡¯ll talk to you when I get back. ¡± Song Beibei went straight home. Gu Yanqing was already waiting in his room. The children were already back. The nanny was taking turns to bathe them. Song Beibei went back to her room first. She closed the door after entering. Gu Yanqing was sitting on the SOFA reading documents. When he saw Song Beibei enter, he put down the documents and walked over. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Gu Yanqing reached out and stroked her hair. His voice was gentle, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? What happened? ¡± Song Beibei told Gu Yanqing about the shocking scene at the pedestrian street. Gu Yanqing said with a dark expression, ¡°there should be a camera nearby. I¡¯ll find that person. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°cat alley doesn¡¯t have a camera. It¡¯s just a small alley. Usually, there aren¡¯t even many bicycles. I don¡¯t know why a motorcycle came here today. If it wasn¡¯t for senior Chen Min, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and said, ¡°it seems like I have to thank this person properly. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°how are you going to thank her? ¡± Gu Yanqing thought for a moment. ¡°Give her a check and let her fill in the numbers. ¡± Song Beibei rolled her eyes at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that insulting? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then how are you going to thank her? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°she does have a favor to ask of me, but you have to agree to it. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°what is it? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°my senior is the producer of a variety show. By the way, have you heard of a variety show called ¡®I have a date with the president¡¯ ? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied calmly, ¡°No. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s a very popular variety show recently. Just like the name of this variety show, this show is basically a couple of strangers dating. The male guests are mostly successful, young and promising presidents. The female guests are popular actresses or international models. They¡¯re doing a New Year¡¯s special now, and they need a heavyweight male guest. And, the person they¡¯re looking for is you¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Sometimes, Song Beibei was also quite speechless. Gu Yanqing had clearly been married for many years. With his married status, he wasn¡¯t suitable for this show at all. Why had his popularity not decreased at all after so many years. Last time, Song Beibei was bored and went to check out Gu Yanqing¡¯s Weibo. Damn, now his fans had already reached more than 50 million. Gu Yanqing¡¯s popularity was no less than that of the domestic a-list celebrities. Song Beibei looked up and saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s incomparably handsome side profile. She secretly said ¡°disaster¡± in her heart. Wasn¡¯t he a disaster? If it wasn¡¯t for his outstanding appearance, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been chosen. Gu Yanqing heard Song Beibei¡¯s words and said, ¡°I have no interest in this kind of program, and I don¡¯t intend to participate. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°but she saved my life, so I owe her a big favor. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°so, you¡¯re going to sell me out to repay her kindness? ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. ¡°What do you mean by selling you out? Why would I sell you out? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°anyway, there are many ways for you to repay her kindness. If you want me to participate in this kind of program, forgive me for not being able to accept it. ¡± Song Beibei said anxiously, ¡°what if I participate? ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. Song Beibei simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to be a guest for the new episode. If you participate, it¡¯ll just be the two of us. If you don¡¯t participate, the program team will definitely arrange an elite man for me. Gu Yanqing, just do as you see fit. ¡± Gu Yanqing clearly looked very displeased. ¡°Song Beibei, do you want to go on a date with another man? ¡± What did she mean by she wanted to? She clearly didn¡¯t want to. Song Beibei said, ¡°then whether you participate or not, it¡¯s actually not a big deal. Just treat it as a vacation for the two of us. It¡¯s just that there are a few more cameras. Moreover, you have a 360 degree angle with no blind spots. What are you afraid of? ¡± In the end, under Song Beibei¡¯s coaxing and persuasion, Gu Yanqing reluctantly agreed after sacrificing his looks a few times. The program team quickly sent someone over to contact them. They also introduced the reality show in detail. Gu Yanqing went to the study room halfway through. Only Song Beibei was left listening carefully. Song Beibei said, ¡°didn¡¯t your producer Chen say that there would be a script? ¡± Song Beibei worked in the media, so she knew a lot of insider information Many variety shows were not as real as you might think. In fact, most of them followed the script. The so-called variety show guests would sometimes invite professional actors. In addition to the post-editing, the audience would see what they wanted to see. Viewership ratings were king. The staff member, Xiao Li, who came over, explained, ¡°although we used to have a script, with a pragmatic spirit, we still try to show the guests the most authentic state. Our show is so popular because it¡¯s much more authentic than other variety shows, especially this New Year¡¯s special. Therefore, the higher-ups have decided that the filming this time is a little different from the past. This time, there¡¯s no script. The two of you just need to act as yourselves. ¡± Song Beibei did not know whether she was relieved or even more nervous. Although she was also considered a media person. Appearing in front of the camera was already a common occurrence, so she did not have stage fright. However, Song Beibei used to do official live news reporting. And when she participated in variety shows, she was exposed to the camera for most of the day¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei really did not have much confidence that she could perform well. However, there was no need to deliberately put on an act. Song Beibei was also relieved. After all, she was not an actress, and neither was Gu Yanqing. However, Song Beibei suddenly heard something strange in the staff¡¯s words. Song Beibei asked in puzzlement, ¡°You two pair? Are there any other people participating? ¡± Chapter 433 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Li explained, ¡°Mrs. Gu might not know much about our program. We do 12 episodes a year, and the last episode is the New Year Special. Now, we have been doing it for three years. Usually, the episodes are longer and will be recorded in several venues for about half a month. However, the New Year special will be shorter and will only go to one place. Moreover, the duration is only four days and three nights. Therefore, in order to increase the attraction, we will usually invite two pairs of guests to participate in the New Year special. Mrs. Gu doesn¡¯t have to worry at all. Generally, there will be two teams. It¡¯s just that after the post-editing, there will be interludes. Occasionally, there will be some small interactions. This also depends on the individual wishes of the guests. ¡± Song Beibei nodded to show that she understood. Song Beibei asked, ¡°has the other pair of guests been decided? ¡± Xiao Li said, ¡°the male guest has been decided. It¡¯s the president of Star City International, Lu Xingyao. The female guest has yet to be decided. ¡± Song Beibei had just returned to China. But she had heard of the name Lu Xingyao. Star City International was a subsidiary of Star City Group. It mainly operated online games. This Lu Xingyao was actually a second-generation heir. It was said that back then, his father had directly thrown 500 million yuan to him, who had just graduated and returned to China, as a start-up fund. It was said that if he lost all his money, he would have to come back to inherit the family business. However, this Lu Xingyao took the 500 million and set up his own gaming company. Now, he could be considered to be doing well. Apart from his status as a rich second generation, his reputation as a playboy was also very famous in the circle. It was said that his girlfriend was a young model and an Internet celebrity. Moreover, he was very good at using the media to create hype. Therefore, it was not strange for this Lu Xingyao to participate in this program. Song Beibei had never come into contact with this person, so she did not comment on other aspects. This reality show was scheduled for half a month later. During this half a month, there would be people from the program team coming over one after another to communicate. During this half a month, Song Beibei would visit Chen Min in the hospital almost every day. Chen Min¡¯s legs were basically fine. But it would take a long time to recover. Song Beibei still felt a little guilty about this. Chen Min said, ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for agreeing to participate in this show. Beibei, you don¡¯t know how important this show is to me. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°However, Gu Yanqing and I have never participated in this kind of program before. We don¡¯t have any experience at all. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll mess it up. ¡± Chen Min said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Reality shows are expensive because they¡¯re real. You just need to act normal. ¡± Chen Min didn¡¯t participate in the recording of this episode because she was injured. However, it was said that the station manager and the program¡¯s Executive Director had personally come to the hospital to see her. Half a month later, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing embarked on the recording journey of the reality show. When Song Beibei saw that the program team was flying in a private jet, she was stunned. Song Beibei felt that this program team was really rich. It was said that the recording venue was on a private island. Therefore, they had to take a helicopter. When they arrived at the airport, a few people surrounded them. Director Cai came over and shook hands with Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei. He introduced them one by one, ¡°this is cameraman Ah Bin, makeup artist Yang Yang, and Assistant Xiao Ke. They will be by your side at all times for the next few days to assist in the smooth recording of the show. ¡± Song Beibei greeted them one by one. Director Cai said, ¡°hurry up and get on the plane. We expect to arrive before noon. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then when will the recording begin? ¡± Director Cai laughed. ¡°The moment you guys arrived, the recording has already begun. ¡± Song Beibei also noticed that Abin had been carrying the camera ever since they entered the airport. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t nervous at all. She smiled generously at the camera. ¡°I see. ¡± The director said, ¡°let¡¯s go. Get on the plane. ¡± In the corridor of the plane, the Director explained some rules to Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. For example, there would be a mission card every day. Because it was a private plane, the space inside wasn¡¯t big, but it was very luxurious. The space inside was like a small living room. On both sides were long seats with Leather Sofas, and in the middle was a table. Of course, there were two separate cabins and a lounge. Song Beibei had made this kind of private plane before, so she knew that the lounge was like a high-end hotel. There was a bed, a sofa, and even a refrigerator. After Song Beibei got on the plane, she saw another pair of guests sitting on the Sofa. When Song Beibei entered, a man and a woman were chatting and laughing. But when Song Beibei saw the two people clearly¡­ Her face unconsciously turned cold. Ha¡­ ¡­ She simply wanted to laugh. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if the male guest was Lu Xingyao. Anyway, she had only heard of his name and had never seen this person before. But the female guest, Song Beibei was very familiar with. Song Beibei had never expected that. The other female guest in this episode would actually be¡­ ¡­ Zhao Dantong ! ! Upon seeing that face, Song Beibei instantly lost all interest. No one told her that Zhao Dantong would be participating in this program with her. The man and woman inside had already stood up with smiles on their faces. First, they politely shook hands with the Director and exchanged a few pleasantries. Then, they looked in Song Beibei¡¯s direction. It was as if they were new friends introducing themselves to each other. The man next to Zhao Dantong took the initiative to shake hands with Gu Yanqing. ¡°Lu Xingyao, I¡¯ve long heard of President Gu¡¯s great name. ¡± Gu Yanqing lightly shook hands with him. ¡°Hello. ¡± Then, Lu Xingyao looked over at Song Beibei. When he saw Song Beibei¡¯s face, he was quite surprised. His Phoenix Eyes raised He stretched out his hand towards Song Beibei. ¡°This must be Mrs. Gu. It¡¯s better to meet her than to hear her name. Mrs. Gu is even more impressive than the rumors say. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and stretched out her hand. ¡°Young Master Lu, you¡¯re too kind. ¡± The director stood at the side and said, ¡°let¡¯s get to know each other. ¡± As he said that, he seemed to have the intention to introduce Zhao Dantong. ¡°This is Dantong, our other female guest for this episode. Dantong is amazing. She¡¯s a rising star in the modeling industry and is currently at the height of her fame. She and young Master Lu are friends, so she suggested to participate in this program together. I¡¯ve seen the files. Both of them were once students of a university. Aren¡¯t they alumni? ¡± Song Beibei did not say anything. Zhao Dantong came over and actually gave Song Beibei a big hug. Then, she intimately hooked her arm around Song Beibei¡¯s She said, ¡°Director Cai, actually, Mrs. Gu and I are not only alumni from the same year. Back then, we studied a major and were roommates who lived in the same dormitory. However, when I was a sophomore, I transferred schools for personal reasons. However, at that time, we were good friends who talked about everything. Beibei, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Song Beibei actually couldn¡¯t imagine it. What had Zhao Dantong experienced all these years to make her personality so hypocritical? Back then, although she was proud and sometimes not very likable, she would not be like this. Even the smile on her face was a perfect disguise. When Song Beibei saw such a smile, she felt a knot in her heart. However, Song Beibei was also very clear that from the moment she stepped into the plane. Everything would be recorded by the camera. Including her every tiny expression. Song Beibei did not want to pretend, but she did not want to mess up the program. Director Cai was rather surprised. ¡°So the two of you are roommates? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°indeed. We studied the same major, and we used to be good friends. ¡± This ¡°used to¡± was quite intriguing. Song Beibei¡¯s Faint Smile, compared to Zhao Dantong¡¯s deliberate attempt to win her over, made her seem calm and gentle, giving people an inexplicable good impression. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, did not care at all. She lovingly inserted her fingers into her hair and combed it. Then, she turned to Gu Yanqing and said, ¡°President Gu, long time no see. ¡± Zhao Dantong raised her hand at Gu Yanqing. It was obvious that she wanted to shake his hand. However, Gu Yanqing only nodded his head lightly. He was clear and cold, but there was a distant and cold aura about him. ¡°Hello, Miss Zhao. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand that was in the air was a little stiff. Song Beibei knew Gu Yanqing very well. He was actually very good at acting, but whether he was willing to cooperate or not depended purely on his mood. Gu Yanqing looked like he didn¡¯t like Zhao Dantong either. Zhao Dantong felt a trace of embarrassment, but she did not expect it. She took the initiative to wave, but Gu Yanqing was actually not even willing to shake her hand. Chapter 434 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong clenched her fists and slowly withdrew them. Zhao Dantong still looked as if she was unwilling to accept this She said, ¡°President Gu, there was a misunderstanding between us in the past. Since so many years have passed, let¡¯s forget about the past. President Gu has always been able to support a ship in the prime minister¡¯s belly. Don¡¯t be calculative with a little girl like me, okay? ¡± At the end of her sentence, Zhao Dantong¡¯s tone was a little coquettish. What Song Beibei could not understand was this. How did she manage to speak to Gu Yanqing in such a tone in front of her in public. The tone of her voice was secondary. As for the content, she once again played an old trick to mislead people¡¯s children. When she said such ambiguous words, people would subconsciously think that there would be any misunderstanding between Gu Yanqing and her What was it that she had to Beg Lord Gu Yanqing to forget about the past, and in the end, she even said something coquettishly, okay? To outsiders, this sounded a little ambiguous. At the very least, they would think that something had happened between them? Song Beibei¡¯s heart gradually rose with a stifling fire. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that what Zhao Dantong had done and said today were all intentional. Otherwise, why would she always bump into her so frequently in the short period of time she had returned to spring city. During this half a month, Song Beibei had undoubtedly asked several times who the other female guest was However, the program team did not give a direct answer. Song Beibei wondered if this was something that Zhao Dantong could arrange. Gu Yanqing insisted on appearing on the same program with her. However, what exactly was Zhao Dantong¡¯s goal? What benefit would this bring to her? When Gu Yanqing heard Zhao Dantong¡¯s words, there was no change in his expression Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°when Miss Zhao was fired by Pearl Group because of personal problems, I¡¯ve long forgotten about it. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Zhao¡¯s reminder, although Miss Zhao¡¯s personal actions caused a loss to the company, it wasn¡¯t important. Miss Zhao doesn¡¯t have to take it to heart. ¡± Song Beibei almost burst out laughing. Gu Yanqing was really smart. These words were 30% true, 70% false. It was true that Zhao Dantong had interned at Pearl Group, and that she had been fired by Pearl Group. However, the rest was probably made up by Gu Yanqing himself. What personal problems had caused losses to the company. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s words perfectly answered what Zhao Dantong had just said. He blamed all the problems on Zhao Dantong¡¯s incompetence and instantly cut ties with her personal relationship. In addition, Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was very official. It really sounded like the tone of a superior to a subordinate. Although it wasn¡¯t to the point of disdain, the cold feeling was more or less the same. A normal person could feel that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have a good impression of Zhao Dantong at all. He was even a little impatient. This kind of attitude made people feel that in private, it was impossible for them to have any interaction. Song Beibei laughed in her heart. At least they were still recording the program. Gu Yanqing really didn¡¯t give the program team any face. It was very obvious that after Gu Yanqing said this, Zhao Dantong¡¯s face had already become very ugly. Director Cai seemed to have sensed that something was wrong He quickly smoothed things over and said, ¡°the flight time is about ten hours. Take this opportunity to go down and rest. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around and entered an inner cabin. Song Beibei followed him in. These ten hours were a rare private space. There wouldn¡¯t be any cameramen following them. After Song Beibei entered, she closed the cabin door. The space inside wasn¡¯t big. There was only a small bed and a sofa. Gu Yanqing sat down on the Sofa and looked at Song Beibei indifferently. ¡°Why is that classmate of yours here? ¡± After hearing this, Song Beibei actually looked very annoyed. She said, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here either. Senior Chen Min also didn¡¯t tell me that the other female guest was her. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s mouth unconsciously pouted. ¡°If I knew she would participate, I wouldn¡¯t have come even if I was beaten to death. ¡± Seeing Song Beibei¡¯s dejected and angry appearance, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice became gentler Instead, he comforted her. ¡°Forget it. Since you owe your senior a favor, you might as well return it. It¡¯s better not to owe someone who is good at forcing others to do things their way. This Zhao Dantong has evil intentions. It¡¯s better for you to keep your distance from her. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Of course, I can tell that she has evil intentions. ¡± As she spoke, Song Beibei suddenly raised her leg and kicked Gu Yanqing, who was sitting on the Sofa, as if she was venting her anger. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! ¡± Gu Yanqing was baffled by his sudden kick. ¡°Why did you kick me? What does this have to do with me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I think Zhao Dantong can¡¯t forget her old feelings for you. She used to like you, so now she wants to seduce you! ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t hold back. Because Zhao Dantong was too obvious. Song Beibei glared at Gu Yanqing. ¡°YOU¡¯RE A troublemaker! No, a big troublemaker! ¡± Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Song Beibei¡¯s behavior. He stood up and stood beside Song Beibei, pinching her cheeks. Song Beibei¡¯s cheeks were puffed up like a goldfish¡¯s cheeks. He said, ¡°she likes me, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. What are you worried about? I don¡¯t like her. ¡± Song Beibei was never worried. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were sharp. He was too easy to see through people¡¯s hearts. Gu Yanqing could tell at a glance what kind of person had bad intentions and what kind of person was two-faced. Zhao Dantong¡¯s various acts of putting on a show would only make Gu Yanqing loathe her even more But even if she knew, Song Beibei still didn¡¯t feel good seeing that there would always be women sticking up to her. Gu Yanqing sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s coming for me. Instead, I think she¡¯s targeting you more. Be careful these few days and don¡¯t leave my sight. ¡± Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing. ¡°is she going to make things difficult for me in public? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°just listen to me. It¡¯s best if she follows the rules. If she really doesn¡¯t have good intentions, I have the ability to make her disappear from Spring City again. ¡± Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing was serious, so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. At most, she¡¯ll just make things difficult for me. I¡¯ll just let her be. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei was speaking from her heart. She didn¡¯t think that Zhao Dantong¡¯s actions had any ulterior motive. The last time they met in America was also a coincidence. Later on, Zhao Dantong would constantly appear to add to her troubles. However, back in America, Zhao Dantong¡¯s words still left a deep impression on Song Beibei. Back then, she was sent to Zang City, but she was expelled from school. In a remote border city like Zang City, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what happened after that. Back then, she had indeed done many things to hurt her. But at that time, she was young and frivolous, so she couldn¡¯t help but be filled with jealousy. Song Beibei felt that she was partly responsible for the way she had become. She didn¡¯t want to be friends with her, but now, she didn¡¯t want to make enemies with her. She also didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to be involved in this again. Gu Yanqing was very capable. Once he made a move, Zhao Dantong would probably be finished for the rest of her life. She was finally in the limelight. Song Beibei only felt that she was showing off. These little tricks weren¡¯t enough to bring her to a point of no return. Song Beibei sighed. She only hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be too many interactions between them during this show. After the show was over, everyone would go their own ways and not have anything to do with each other. Song Beibei lay on the bed and took a nap. She actually fell asleep. She slept for a very, very long time When she opened her eyes, the plane had already begun to land. Song Beibei looked down from the porthole. Chapter 435 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had heard that they were going to record a reality show this time. This was a small island in the Pacific Ocean. In fact, from above, it didn¡¯t look like an island. Instead, there were hundreds of islands scattered all over the place, as if a green jungle was poking out from the water. This place was known as the ¡°paradise of the rich. ¡°. Each island was actually a private territory built with luxurious mansions. It looked like they were close together. But in fact, each island was separated by dozens of miles. This was a paradise built with money. The plane slowly lowered its altitude. Song Beibei¡¯s field of vision turned into an island in the shape of a cherry blossom. Her field of vision grew larger and clearer. It was as if a whole field of green jumped into her sight without warning. And at this time. A straight private runway appeared in the middle of the business. The plane was getting faster and faster, landing quickly. When it was closest to the surface of the water, Song Beibei even suspected that the plane would suddenly dive into the water. However, what she was worried about did not happen. The plane finally landed safely and started to glide. Very soon, the glide was over. Their team landed safely. At this time, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing also came out of the cabin. Lu Xingyao and Zhao Dantong also came out from another cabin. Song Beibei went down the gangway first, and Gu Yanqing followed behind her. The program team staff had already come down. After Lu Xingyao and Zhao Dantong came down. The director briefly introduced everyone, ¡°this is the private island of an invisible tycoon in China. This time, he took the initiative to contact our program team, saying that he was willing to provide a recording venue for the program. Our program team¡¯s line of sight has been inspected. The environment of this island is very unique and very beautiful. The climate here is also not bad. In this season, the cherry blossoms on the island are actually all open. Recording a program here can also be considered a kind of enjoyment. Everyone, relax a little and treat it as a vacation.¡± Although the director said it was a vacation. But it would really be as comfortable as a vacation. Song Beibei had already noticed that Abin had already turned on the camera and started recording. Zhao Dantong held onto Lu Xingyao¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°where are we staying today? ¡± After a long flight, it was already evening. From Afar, one could see a huge sunset slowly descending on the horizon. At first glance, it looked like a colorful oil painting. It was so beautiful that it was pleasing to the eye. The director pointed to the front and said, ¡°there¡¯s a villa over there. Where are we staying tonight? There won¡¯t be any missions tonight. Our Program team has prepared a rich dinner for everyone. Enjoy it and have a good rest tonight. There will be some challenging missions starting tomorrow. ¡± Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, was a little exaggerated. ¡°There¡¯s still a mission. Won¡¯t it be very difficult? ¡± The director smiled and said, ¡°whether it¡¯s difficult or not depends on the person. Everyone will know tomorrow. ¡± Thus, the group of people walked towards the place that was covered by tall trees. As expected, very soon, a villa came into view. The villa was very large. It was said to occupy an area of over 800 square meters. It also had four floors. There were 56 bedrooms inside alone. At the back of the villa was a jungle. There were tall trees on both sides of the villa. In front of them was the endless dark blue sea. The waves were coming in waves. The closest one was only a few meters away from the villa. It looked like a house built on the sea. To be honest, Song Beibei liked this place very much. She liked it at first sight. The scenery here was really beautiful. Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t second uncle say that he had an island in the Pacific Ocean last time? Could it be one of the nearby islands? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± Then, everyone entered the villa. The inside of the villa was also magnificent. Song Beibei could see that all the furniture was custom-made. Even the words on the wall were written by famous experts. Song Beibei saw that the camera was not aimed at her at this moment, so she could not help but poke Gu Yanqing with her arm and whispered, ¡°guess which one of the owners of this villa is rich? ¡°? Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and said, ¡°if you really like this place, your husband can buy an island here anytime. ¡± This sentence was heard by Lu Xingyao who was next to him. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu is famous for loving his wife. I¡¯ve finally seen the extent of it today. ¡± Song Beibei felt a little embarrassed after hearing what Lu Xingyao said. The dinner was indeed very sumptuous. The long dining table was full of delicacies. However, there were only four seats on the table. Only then did Song Beibei realize that even when they were eating, they would be filmed. Song Beibei felt a little pressured after being watched by several cameras while eating. On the other hand, Zhao Dantong, who was sitting opposite her, was acting very naturally. She was joking with Lu Xingyao and even thoughtfully putting food in his bowl. The show itself was called ¡°I have a date with the president¡± In fact, it was an imitation of the once popular one-day couples show in Korea. Therefore, even though the guests had their own partners in real life,. They were like people who were in love during the show. As long as they did not cross the line, the more intimate and ambiguous they were, the more the audience liked them. However, Lu Xingyao seemed to be more interested in Song Beibei. He always found a topic to talk about with Song Beibei. Chapter 436 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong was slightly dissatisfied. She said to Lu Xingyao, ¡°Xingyao, peel a prawn for me. I¡¯m afraid my hands will get dirty. ¡± Lu Xingyao was also very gentlemanly and magnanimous as he peeled a large Arctic prawn for Zhao Dantong. He placed it on a plate and cut it before handing it to Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong was very happy. ¡°thank you, Xingyao. You¡¯re so thoughtful. ¡± Lu Xingyao¡¯s phoenix-like eyes were raised, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. Then, he took another shrimp from the plate. Just when everyone thought that Lu Xingyao had been praised by Zhao Dantong just now, so he was even more attentive. However, they discovered that Lu Xingyao had peeled and cut the shrimp, put it on the plate, and handed it to Song Beibei. Lu Xingyao said, ¡°it¡¯s my honor to serve a beautiful lady. ¡± Everyone, including Song Beibei, was a little dumbfounded. What was this Lu Xingyao doing? Why was he trying to court her? Wasn¡¯t his female companion Zhao Dantong? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Even the director didn¡¯t expect it. He didn¡¯t know what this young Master Lu was trying to do. But a few cameras still carefully recorded this scene. Song Beibei was rather embarrassed. Because Lu Xingyao¡¯s hand that was holding the small plate was still in the air. Lu Xingyao¡¯s face had a trace of a bewitching smile. Song Beibei felt as if that stack of prawns had become a hot potato. Song Beibei could neither reach out to take it nor not. Song Beibei hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take it. Then, she said stiffly, ¡°thank you. ¡± Because she thought that this young master Lu might simply want to be a gentleman. After Song Beibei took it, Lu Xingyao said, ¡°you¡¯re welcome. Miss Song, eat more. You¡¯re too thin. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything, but the next second. Gu Yanqing unceremoniously took the plate in front of Song Beibei. He directly picked up the prawn meat with his chopsticks and ate it naturally¡­ ¡­ This scene stunned everyone. Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°my wife doesn¡¯t like to eat arctic prawns, but since it was personally peeled by young master Lu, it¡¯s a pity to waste it. I¡¯ll do it for her. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s lips curled into a smile without saying a word. Gu Yanqing had always been like this. If he was unhappy, he would definitely stop it. He didn¡¯t care about the feelings of others. This small detail was captured by the cameras. Director Cai instructed the cameraman in front of the screen with an earpiece, ¡°give Gu Yanqing a close-up of his expression. CEO Gu¡¯s jealous look is really amazing. ¡± Gu Yanqing quickly finished the shrimp on the plate. Song Beibei looked at Lu Xingyao with a hint of embarrassment. After Gu Yanqing finished eating, he actually returned the plate to Lu Xingyao. He said calmly, ¡°it¡¯s not bad. Young Master Lu, are you still interested in peeling it? ¡± Lu Xingyao¡¯s expression was a little stiff. Song Beibei only found it funny. Lu Xingyao probably did not expect Gu Yanqing to be so shameless. Everyone¡¯s every move was under the camera. Therefore, no matter how awkward it was, he had to maintain his so-called gentlemanly demeanor. Lu Xingyao also smiled and calmly took the plate. He seemed to tease, ¡°President Gu really knows how to enjoy life. ¡± At this moment, Zhao Dantong suddenly said, ¡°President Gu eats so little. As his wife, you should also take care of Bei Bei. ¡± Song Beibei did not expect Zhao Dantong to suddenly speak to her. Before she could speak, Zhao Dantong suddenly smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what President Gu likes to eat? You¡¯re his wife, right? ¡± Song Beibei did not like Zhao Dantong¡¯s tone of voice. However, it was not that she did not know Gu Yanqing¡¯s taste in food. However, this was how she usually ate with Gu Yanqing. She clearly had chopsticks, so she did not need to put food on the table for him to show her affection. Song Beibei said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s not a child. He doesn¡¯t need anyone to take care of him when he eats. ¡± Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, put on an awkward and innocent expression. ¡°Did I say something wrong just now? ¡± Song Beibei frowned, clearly displeased. Zhao Dantong looked in Gu Yanqing¡¯s direction, seemingly unintentionally. ¡°Beibei didn¡¯t seem to know how to take care of people in the past. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s a rich young lady, but this makes it more real. When we were in school, everyone liked her very much. ¡± Zhao Dantong seemed to be telling Gu Yanqing all this intentionally or unintentionally. However, Gu Yanqing did not look at her at all, nor did he pay attention to her, as if he had not heard her at all. He suddenly poured a glass of water for Song Beibei and said gently, ¡°you have to chew and swallow slowly when you eat. Your stomach isn¡¯t good, so drink some water before you eat slowly. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were originally nothing much. It was as if he was giving gentle instructions to a child on a daily basis. However, he had always given the public the impression that he was a man who did not eat the mortal world. Such an iceberg-like man actually had such a gentle side to him. And his facial expressions and movements were very natural, as if he had done it countless times. In fact, Gu Yanqing had indeed instructed Song Beibei to chew and swallow slowly while eating. Song Beibei was a bit impatient, especially when she had no appetite. Eating was like completing a task. Often at this time, Gu Yanqing would scold her like a child. After a few times, Song Beibei would get a little impatient. Almost as if it was a reflex, Song Beibei said, ¡°I got it. You¡¯re always so naggy. ¡± Chapter 437 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the entire world, the only person who dared to dislike Mr. Gu¡¯s long-winded words was probably this young and pampered wife of his. However, their behavior was so natural. It was just like an ordinary conversation between a husband and wife. However, from the details, it could still be seen that Mr. Gu doted on Song Beibei. On the other hand, Zhao Dantong was ignored like air. Gu Yanqing actually completely treated her as a shadow. What she said just now, however, was abrupt and superfluous, making people feel a little disgusted. Even the director ordered the cameras on both sides to cut off Zhao Dantong¡¯s side and film Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei from multiple angles. Indeed, they did not put on a show at all, but their every move, their little habits, or their little tempers, were all very real and warm. Especially, even the way Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei, it was obvious that he doted on her. This was the most desired effect of the show. Warmth, a genuine warmth. These people were all blessed by the heavens. Their lives were like a gilded castle that ordinary people could only dream of but could not reach. The original intention of this show was to restore the lives of these people at the top of the pyramid. Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart was a little stifled from the whole meal. However, Lu Xingyao¡¯s mood was very good. He could always find a topic to talk about with Song Beibei. Therefore, he neglected his own date, Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart was even more stifled. Song Beibei was somewhat helpless after being pestered by Lu Xingyao. Even though Gu Yanqing would also quietly block a few sentences. However, this young master Lu was quite thick-skinned. He did not care about Gu Yanqing at all, and did not conceal his interest in Song Beibei at all. Song Beibei was a little annoyed. Song Beibei finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°aren¡¯t young master Lu and Dantong good friends? Young Master Lu should be more concerned about Dantong. ¡± Who knew that Lu Xingyao would actually blurt out, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with her. ¡± Zhao Dantong looked at Lu Xingyao speechlessly. Song Beibei was even more speechless. Even the cameraman looked at each other, as if deciding whether or not to record this scene. The atmosphere was too weird. Wasn¡¯t this young Master Lu here to record the show, purely to cause trouble? Fortunately, the meal had already ended. Then, the staff brought them to their respective rooms. There were many rooms here. They could choose their own rooms. Zhao Dantong was the first to choose a master bedroom. It was the room with the best view in the entire villa. There was a large French window, and the front faced the endless sea. A wave hit, as if it was going to crash into the glass. Then, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing also chose a room. It was the easternmost house. It faced the sea from the side. But Song Beibei thought that from here, she should be able to see the scenery at sunrise tomorrow. Because Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were husband and wife, they naturally lived in the same room. Next was Lu Xingyao choosing the room. The program team hinted that Lu Xingyao¡¯s room should be next to or opposite Zhao Dantong. This way, they could start filming the interaction when they woke up the next morning. However, this young master Lu was an amazing person. The room he chose was opposite Song Beibei. The program team was helpless. Did this young Master Lu take a liking to Mrs. Gu? In the end, Zhao Dantong was so angry that she threw her face and walked away. Lu Xingyao didn¡¯t care at all. He even said to Song Beibei, ¡°when does Miss Song Plan to watch the sunrise tomorrow morning? I¡¯ll get up and watch it too. ¡± Song Beibei simply could not be bothered to respond. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t watch the sunrise tomorrow. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and went back to her room. Lu Xingyao still looked a little disappointed. However, Gu Yanqing was not in a hurry to go back. The two men faced each other. They were both about 1.8 meters tall. One of them looked as gentle as jade, while the other was also handsome and unrestrained. However, at this moment, the people from the program team held their breaths. They were really afraid that Mr. Gu would beat up this young master Lu. After all, there was no one who dared to covet another¡¯s wife so openly. However, Gu Yanqing did not do so. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°young Master Lu, please address my wife as Mrs. Gu from now on. ¡± After saying that, he turned around indifferently, returned to his room, and closed the door. Lu Xingyao had always called Song Beibei Miss Song and not Mrs. Gu. This was something that everyone had noticed from the beginning. Lu Xingyao did not seem to mind Gu Yanqing¡¯s words at all. He shrugged. He turned around and returned to his room. The first day of recording passed just like that. In fact, today was just the beginning. It was not really a recording. Tomorrow was the real beginning. Song Beibei was still a little depressed when she returned to her room. When she saw Gu Yanqing come in, she complained, ¡°what do you think is wrong with that Lu Xingyao? Why does he keep staring at me? Originally, having Zhao Dantong was enough to upset me. I didn¡¯t expect there to be another Lu Xingyao. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing seemed to be displeased as he snorted, ¡°you¡¯ve recruited a rotten peach blossom! ¡± Song Beibei disagreed, ¡°I didn¡¯t recruit him. I just think that he¡¯s a very strange person. Why is he suddenly so interested in me? At most, I¡¯m pretty, but I¡¯m not devastatingly beautiful. ¡± Gu Yanqing snorted, ¡°you¡¯re not shy at all. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, was a lot happier. She shook her head and said, ¡°I just feel that there are some special reasons. For example, do I look like the first lover that he can¡¯t forget? Or the ex-girlfriend that he¡¯s moved on to? ¡± Gu Yanqing furrowed his brows. Song Beibei said, ¡°do all TV dramas act like this? ¡± Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°then you can continue acting. I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡± This man really didn¡¯t have a sense of humor. Song Beibei sat on the bed and shook her legs. She stretched her body. She finally understood that it wasn¡¯t easy to be a celebrity. It was a life where she was surrounded by countless cameras and spotlights. Now that she couldn¡¯t see the cameras, Song Beibei finally felt at ease. Chapter 438 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Chapter 438 Song Beibei got up and walked to the bedside. She opened the glass door and saw a balcony outside. The Sea breeze blew over, and even the air had a salty sea flavor. Song Beibei took a deep breath. This place was really a paradise. ¡°Miss Song, are you enjoying the night view? ¡± A teasing voice came from the side. Song Beibei turned to look. It was Lu Xingyao. Song Beibei was a little confused. Her and Lu Xingyao¡¯s rooms were clearly opposite each other. Why was there a parallel terrace. Later, she discovered that every room here had a terrace facing the sea. Moreover, the villa¡¯s design was a big arc. Lu Xingyao had clearly just showered. He wore a purple-black bathrobe and came out. He was holding a cup of hot coffee in his hand. From Afar, Song Beibei could still smell the coffee. Lu Xingyao was smiling at Song Beibei. That smile was somewhat familiar to Song Beibei. Song Beibei frowned and said, ¡°young Master Lu, aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to sleep when you drink coffee in the middle of the night? ¡± Lu Xingyao smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a little hobby of mine. Moreover, I plan to wake up early tomorrow morning and watch the morning sun with Miss Song. ¡± Song Beibei frowned and said, ¡°then young Master Lu, you can wait here slowly. ¡± Then, she turned around and was about to enter. ¡°Miss Song! ¡± Lu Xingyao suddenly called out to her. Song Beibei stopped in her tracks and looked in that direction. Lu Xingyao said, ¡°why do you dislike me so much, Miss Song? ¡± Song Beibei felt that Lu Xingyao¡¯s question was very strange. After thinking for a while, she said to Lu Xingyao, ¡°I¡¯m a married woman. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Song Beibei was depressed. Why would you ask such a strange question when you know. Song Beibei thought for a while and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in her heart, ¡°young master Lu, could it be that I look like the first lover that you can¡¯t forget or the white moonlight in someone¡¯s heart? ¡± After Lu Xingyao heard Song Beibei¡¯s question, he was actually slightly stunned. Then, he laughed out loud, ¡°Miss Song is really humorous. I don¡¯t have the first love that I can¡¯t forget, nor do I have the white moonlight in my heart. ¡± After Song Beibei asked this question, she also felt that this question was quite silly. However, she was very confused in her heart. Lu Xingyao seemed to also see through Song Beibei¡¯s confusion and said, ¡°I¡¯m participating in this reality show because I heard that miss song will also participate. I¡¯ve tried every means to meet Miss Song. ¡± After hearing this, Song Beibei was even more confused. Lu Xingyao had tried every means to meet her Why? Song Beibei was very puzzled and asked, ¡°do we know each other in the past? Or did we know each other when we were young? ¡± Lu Xingyao said, ¡°No. ¡± Then, Song Beibei was even more puzzled. Lu Xingyao said, ¡°but miss song should know my brother. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it was struck by lightning. On the other side, Lu Xingyao had already said, ¡°my brother is Lu Yisheng. ¡± Upon hearing this name, Song Beibei felt as if a layer of ice water had been poured on her from head to toe. The blood in her entire body seemed to be frozen, unable to flow smoothly. Song Beibei¡¯s brain was even more unable to think. The person in front of her, no wonder Song Beibei felt a hint of familiarity. It turned out that between her brows, there was indeed a trace of Lu Yisheng. It was actually Lu Yisheng¡¯s younger brother. Song Beibei¡¯s voice also had a hint of coldness, ¡°isn¡¯t Lu Yisheng an orphan? Didn¡¯t his parents die a long time ago? ¡± Lu Yisheng came from the saint beauty orphanage. Moreover, Lu Yisheng wanted to frame her father because he thought Song Yanliang was the enemy who killed his parents. That was why there were so many tragedies caused by misunderstandings. How did such a rich second-generation younger brother appear out of nowhere. Lu Xingyao said, ¡°that¡¯s not his biological father. We have the same father but different mothers. It¡¯s a long story. My father only found him recently. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°What does this have to do with me? Why do you want to see me? ¡± Lu Xingyao said, ¡°my brother is a doctor, but he has severe depression. He has been suffering from it for many years. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. She didn¡¯t know that Lu Yisheng had depression. Lu Xingyao said, ¡°my brother has been diagnosed with leukemia recently, but he refused treatment. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked again. Lu Xingyao said, ¡°my brother has a mental illness. Because of this mental illness, he hates the world and hates himself. Recently, he¡¯s been very sick. When he¡¯s unconscious, the most he says is that a real trial doesn¡¯t need the law but his own heart. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly raised her head and looked at Lu Xingyao. This was what she said to Lu Yisheng. Back then, Lu Yisheng even begged her to call the police. He even hoped that he could spend the rest of his life in prison. However, Song Beibei said that a real trial did not need the law, but his own heart. She wanted him to feel endless guilt and self-restraint. However, in fact, Song Beibei had already tried to let herself say goodbye to the tragedy back then. Her father was already dead. Even if he killed Lu Yisheng, his father would not be able to come back to life. And Lu Yisheng had spent his entire life atoning for his sins. This was a man-made tragedy, but Song Beibei felt that it was a joke of fate. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 439 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei said, ¡°I told you, I have nothing to do with your brother anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about him. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei turned around and returned to her room. She even pulled the curtains tightly. When Song Beibei turned around, she just happened to see Gu Yanqing coming out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Gu Yanqing saw that Song Beibei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look right, so he asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m tired. ¡± She didn¡¯t want to mention Lu Yisheng. Lu Yisheng would always be a knot between her and Gu Yanqing that she couldn¡¯t let go of. Song Beibei had already forgotten about that person and put everything in the past behind her. Why did that name suddenly appear at this time. Song Beibei¡¯s mood was complicated. She also went to the bathroom to take a shower. After taking a shower, Song Beibei decided to temporarily forget about this matter. After all, every move was captured by the camera every day. She didn¡¯t want to care about what happened to Lu Yisheng. Whether he was dying or suffering from depression, it had nothing to do with her, and she wouldn¡¯t pity him. As for that Lu Xingyao, Song Beibei finally knew that he had other motives. Perhaps he was just trying to persuade her brother. Song Beibei was slightly relieved. After all, he wasn¡¯t a rotten peach blossom. Moreover, Lu Xingyao was Lu Xingyao. Song Beibei would never take Lu Yisheng¡¯s matter out on him. The next day, Song Beibei woke up very early. Although the bed here was brand new and very comfortable,. However, Song Beibei was a bit familiar with the bed and didn¡¯t sleep very well. After Waking Up, she found herself lying in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. When she looked up, she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s thick eyelashes and his extremely handsome face. Song Beibei¡¯s heart seemed to settle down at once. The warmth of reality was only so much. She didn¡¯t want to be involved in the complicated whirlpool of the past. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t want to hate anyone anymore. Song Beibei gently removed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand from her waist. She stood up and stepped on the thick carpet with her bare feet. Song Beibei went to the French Window and pulled open the curtains. She casually put on a set of clothes and went to the balcony. The horizon was already showing a hint of white. The place where the sea and sky intersected was like a white line that stretched as far as the eye could see. The entire sky was like a peacock-blue bowl, upside down. The Sun hadn¡¯t risen yet. Song Beibei was lying on the railing of the balcony. The Sea breeze blew. Standing on the balcony, the sound of the waves could be clearly heard. At this moment, she actually felt a sense of loneliness in her heart. It was as if she was the only one left in the world For some reason, Song Beibei suddenly felt a warmth on her back. Then, her entire body was pulled into a warm embrace. Song Beibei turned around and asked in surprise, ¡°why are you awake? ¡± ¡°My wife wants to watch the sunrise, so naturally, I have to accompany her. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice still had a hint of a dull and hoarse voice. When Song Beibei raised her head, she happened to see Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. His eyes were clearly still sleepy, but he still got up and came over. He hadn¡¯t tidied up yet. His hair was a little messy, and there was stubble on his chin. It was a little different from the clothes he usually wore. But it was more real. Gu Yanqing wore a thick down jacket. He directly wrapped Song Beibei in it. Song Beibei¡¯s back was pressed against Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest, while Gu Yanqing¡¯s Chin was pressed against the top of her head. Being wrapped like this gave her an incomparable sense of security. Song Beibei suddenly smiled. Such a place was really suitable for spending a lifetime with her lover. The Sun slowly rose. It jumped out from the sea level. It was like a fiery red round plate rising slowly. It was really beautiful. After watching the sunrise, Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°go and sleep for a while while it¡¯s still early. ¡± But before she could finish her sentence She heard a knock on the door. Gu Yanqing went to open the door. After he came back, he said, ¡°the recording officially starts at seven o¡¯clock. Gather at the restaurant. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the clock on the wall. It was already six forty. So the two of them began to wash up. After a while, makeup artist Yangyang came knocking on the door, saying that she wanted to put on makeup for Song Beibei. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t usually put on makeup. ¡± Yangyang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Sister Beibei, you¡¯re very beautiful even without makeup. That famous model, Zhao Dantong, can¡¯t compare to you at all. ¡± Yangyang was young, and she was also outspoken. Song Beibei also smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to putting a few layers on my face. Don¡¯t say such things in the future. ¡± Yangyang also reacted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister Beibei. I won¡¯t say such things anymore. ¡± Soon, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing went to the restaurant. All the cameramen there were already on standby. Song Beibei knew that other than the two cameramen who were following them, there were hidden cameras in every corner that captured their every move from multiple angles. Director Cai might be in a room right now, watching them from the screen However, Song Beibei had gotten used to it after yesterday. Zhao Dantong and Lu Xingyao had already arrived at the restaurant in advance. The two of them were sitting down and eating breakfast. Zhao Dantong was wearing a sexy, long, tight sweater that wrapped her body perfectly. There was also a hollow ring around her waist. The restaurant had a lot of heat, so she did not wear a jacket. Her makeup was exquisite and seductive. Her Long, narrow eyeliner almost flew across her hair. In the blink of an eye, she seemed to have a kind of charm. Compared to Zhao Dantong¡¯s meticulous dressing, Song Beibei was really much simpler. She was also wearing a sweater, but it was white cashmere with a high collar. However, she was originally thin. Although the sweater was loose, it made her look even more slender. Her pants were only a pair of jeans, and she looked very casual. Song Beibei casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, revealing her smooth forehead. Although she did not put on makeup, her skin was naturally snow-white. It was like top-quality white porcelain, looking very pleasing to the eye. In comparison, Zhao Dantong¡¯s heavy makeup made it seem more deliberate. Song Beibei¡¯s bare face gave people a very comfortable and pleasing feeling, and she was very beautiful. Zhao Dantong only took one look at Song Beibei, and she felt that she had really lost. Song Beibei was a natural beauty. Zhao Dantong still remembered that back then, Song Beibei had been taken at random in the dormitory and placed a bare-faced photo on the campus website. At night, she became the campus Belle of a university. A person like her did not need makeup at all, but she was able to attract everyone¡¯s attention. And so many years had passed, but Song Beibei still looked like a young girl. As for herself, there were already fine lines on her face. No matter how much expensive makeup she used now, it could not make up for it. Zhao Dantong was jealous. Song Beibei was simply a scheming B * Tch. She deliberately did not put on makeup. This made her look fresh and refined. The few of them had already sat down. Song Beibei looked at Lu Xingyao across from her but did not say anything. He was Lu Yisheng¡¯s younger brother, but to Song Beibei, he was just a stranger. Just as they were eating breakfast, the director asked the staff to send over a mission card. Zhao Dantong smiled and teased, ¡°there¡¯s really a mission. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re here on vacation? ¡± The staff also smiled and replied, ¡°today, it¡¯s all simple missions. ¡± Song Beibei had already opened the card. After reading it, Song Beibei felt that it was too simple. The first mission was actually to solve the lunch itself. Gu Yanqing¡¯s cooking was so good, how difficult could it be to cook a meal. Song Beibei still felt that the program team¡¯s request was pretty good. Gu Yanqing usually didn¡¯t cook at home now. It had been a long time since Song Beibei had been late to Gu Yanqing¡¯s cooking. Taking advantage of this opportunity was just right. However, the program team staff came over and said, ¡°in order to increase the difficulty, the program team will not provide any ingredients. In other words, the few of you have to think of a way to find your own ingredients. During this process, if you have any requests, the program team will try their best to cooperate. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Zhao Dantong was the first to cry out exaggeratedly, ¡°If we don¡¯t provide ingredients, how can we have ingredients? This is a deserted island, and there¡¯s no supermarket. ¡± The staff smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll need you to figure it out yourselves. ¡± Song Beibei also felt that this mission was a little difficult. As the saying goes, a wise woman can not cook without rice. If there were no ingredients here, what were they supposed to eat. At this moment, Lu Xingyao suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Is there a yacht here? We¡¯re going fishing. ¡± Chapter 440 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°We can satisfy all the requirements except that we don¡¯t provide the ingredients directly, ¡± said the staff member Song Beibei thought it was a good idea. This is an island. It must be rich in fish. Maybe we¡¯ll have a seafood dinner for lunch. Moreover, Gu Yanqing is also very good at cooking seafood. There was basically no objection. So after breakfast, they all got on the yacht. This was obviously a private yacht. It was probably the private property of the owner of this island. Because the yacht had all the equipment needed for sea fishing. The yacht was very luxurious, and the internal space was also very large. Song Beibei had never gone out to sea to fish before. This feeling was not bad. Fishing was basically a man¡¯s job. Song Beibei really did not have much interest. Gu Yanqing and Lu Xingyao stood on the deck and studied. Lu Xingyao was obviously a veteran. Everything was done smoothly and smoothly. He was not stingy in teaching Gu Yanqing. Therefore, the scene of the two men working together to fish was very harmonious. The sea breeze outside was very strong. Gu Yanqing said to her, ¡°you go inside and rest for a while. ¡± Song Beibei felt that she could not be of much help even if she stood by the side. There was not much room for overtime work. Instead, she felt a little constrained. Song Beibei simply returned to the cabin and came out. Because the size of the yacht was limited, she only followed two cameramen up to follow. Abin was one of them. But he didn¡¯t expect Abin to get seasick. Along the way, he vomited like crazy. Abin said that he had never followed a cameraman on a yacht, so he didn¡¯t know that he got seasick so badly. But once he got on the yacht, he couldn¡¯t return. So it was fine. Fortunately, there was a cameraman, Xiaolong. Xiaolong was very conscientious. He always stood on the deck with a camera on his shoulder to cool the wind. Song Beibei entered the cabin. It was unexpectedly warm inside. Abin was curled up on the SOFA, wearing a down jacket. Song Beibei picked up her phone. It had been two days since she had seen the three children at home. Song Beibei missed them very much. She didn¡¯t know if they had had a good meal at home. Song Beibei then dialed home¡¯s number. It was aunt Feng who answered. Song Beibei asked about the children¡¯s situation. Knowing that they were all doing well at home, she felt relieved. Song Beibei said, ¡°where are they? Put them on speaker. Let me talk to them. ¡± Xin Tong was already on winter break. The children were all at home. Aunt Feng went to their room and put their phones on speakerphone. Mummy ~ ~ Xin Tong and Xiao Ying¡¯s voices came through the phone. Song Beibei heard that voice and felt comfortable all over. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°are you guys obedient at home? ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°mummy, we¡¯re very obedient at home. We eat and sleep on time every day. Mummy, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. ¡± Song Beibei was relieved and asked, ¡°do you guys Miss Mommy? ¡± Xin Tong and Xiao Ying said that they did. However, Song Beibei did not hear Fu Chengdong¡¯s voice. Song Beibei asked, ¡°isn¡¯t brother in the room? ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°brother is right next to you. ¡± At this moment, a deep voice that did not sound like a child came from the side, ¡°mom, when are you coming back? ¡± He looked like old Chen and seemed a little impatient. Song Beibei laughed when she heard that it was Fu Chengdong¡¯s voice. This guy had a tough mouth but a soft heart. At home, he loved to pretend. Although she rarely called her mother, Song Beibei knew that Fu Chengdong was the one who was most attached to this family and cherished the most. Song Beibei said, ¡°Mommy will be back soon. Chengdong, you have to help take care of little sister at home. You can¡¯t let little sister be picky with her food. Also, you have to take good care of yourself. You usually don¡¯t want to wear more clothes, but the weather has become cold recently, so you have to wear more. ¡± Song Beibei rambled on. When Song Beibei finished, Fu Chengdong said, ¡°I know, I know. Mommy, you¡¯re getting old. You¡¯re so naggy. ¡± Song Beibei was really furious This brat actually despised her for being long-winded. After hanging up the phone, Song Beibei sighed, but there was a satisfied smile at the corner of her mouth. When she looked up, she realized that Lu Xingyao had entered without her noticing. He was sitting on the Sofa Opposite Song Beibei, ¡°admiring¡± everything. Song Beibei¡¯s brows unconsciously furrowed. When did he enter? She actually didn¡¯t notice at all. Song Beibei didn¡¯t really want to have too much contact with him. Lu Xingyao looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Song is really a good mother. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°thank you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°isn¡¯t young Master Lu fishing outside? ¡± Lu Xingyao said, ¡°the sea breeze is too cold. Come in and warm up. ¡± Song Beibei stood up. ¡°Young Master Lu, take your time to warm up. I¡¯ll go out first. ¡± ¡°Miss Song, ¡± Lu Xingyao called out to her again. Song Beibei turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Lu Xingyao suddenly shook his head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that Miss Song isn¡¯t quite the same as I imagined. ¡± Song Beibei frowned and was about to leave without saying anything. However, before she could leave the cabin door. Cameraman Xiaolong rushed in and said, ¡°not good. Miss Zhao fell into the sea. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. Lu Xingyao¡¯s expression also changed. Even ah Bin, who had been sleeping, had woken up. The few of them quickly went up to the deck. At this moment, no one could be seen on the deck anymore. The few of them pounced onto the railings on the deck. They saw Zhao Dantong flopping in the water, shouting for help. Meanwhile, Gu Yanqing had already jumped into the ice-cold seawater and was swimming in Zhao Dantong¡¯s direction. The few people on the deck also had their hearts in their throats. The winter seawater was bone-chilling. Within a few minutes of falling, his entire body was frozen stiff. Even a good swimmer might not be able to escape unscathed. Moreover, there was wind today. The waves came one after another. Only two figures could be seen undulating in the sea. Song Beibei was really worried to death. The cameraman was actually still holding the camera and filming. Lu Xingyao was a little angry. ¡°When a person¡¯s life is at stake, can you put down your work first? ¡± Xiaolong said, ¡°this is my job. I have to follow you at all times. Moreover, Mr. Gu saved someone bravely. How can I not film this scene? ¡± Song Beibei was also speechless, but she also understood. Lu Xingyao was too lazy to care. Abin asked, ¡°she was fine. Why did Miss Zhao Fall into the sea? ¡± Xiaolong said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Just now, Miss Zhao asked Mr. Gu to teach her fishing. Mr. Gu didn¡¯t seem to be interested in teaching her, so Miss Zhao went to the other side alone. I was only focused on patting Mr. Gu and didn¡¯t pay attention to what Miss Zhao was doing. Not long after, I heard Miss Zhao save her in the sea. ¡± I don¡¯t know how to swim either. Mr. Gu took off his shoes and jumped down. Song Beibei was not in the mood to listen to this. All her attention was on the two figures over there. At this time, Gu Yanqing had already swam to Zhao Dantong¡¯s side. He also dragged her from behind to prevent her from drowning and then drove towards the yacht. The yacht was originally driven by Lu Xingyao. Lu Xingyao said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive the yacht closer to them. ¡± As he said that, he went to the cockpit. Song Beibei was on tenterhooks in the cabin. The yacht slowly approached. Gu Yanqing finally grabbed Abin¡¯s hand. When Zhao Dantong was pulled up, she had already choked on the water. Lying on the deck, she was already unconscious. Someone said, ¡°looks like we have to give her an artificial breath. ¡± When Zhao Dantong woke up, she saw many people surrounding her. But Gu Yanqing was not there. Her lips still felt numb. She spat out a few mouthfuls of water. Song Beibei, who was beside her, also heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°are you alright? ¡± Zhao Dantong asked, ¡°who saved me just now? ¡± Abin replied, ¡°It was Mr. Gu, Miss Zhao. You should really thank Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu jumped into the sea to save you. ¡± Zhao Dantong looked very concerned. ¡°where is he? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°He went inside to change his clothes. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s clothes were wet. There were no clothes to change into. The boat was already on its way back. Chapter 441 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION There was a blanket on the SOFA. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°go inside and take off your clothes. Put on the blanket first. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not. Instead, he used the blanket to wipe his hair. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll be there in a while. ¡± At this moment, Zhao Dantong had already entered. Ah Bin and Xiaolong, who was still holding the camera, followed behind. Zhao Dantong was already much better. She seemed to be very concerned as she walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side and said, ¡°are you alright? Thank you for jumping into the sea to save me. ¡± As she said that, her eyes seemed to be filled with tears. Zhao Dantong took a step forward, completely ignoring Song Beibei who was beside her. ¡°Xiaolong said that when your hand came up, it was scratched by the metal plate beside the overtime work. Let me take a look. ¡± As she said that, she was about to grab Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand was indeed slightly injured. However, it was only a scratch. It wasn¡¯t serious. Gu Yanqing took a step back and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. ¡± His voice was cold. Zhao Dantong was still very concerned and anxious. ¡°You were injured because you wanted to save me. I can¡¯t just ignore it. ¡± At this moment, Gu Yanqing still hadn¡¯t said anything. Song Beibei took a step forward and blocked in front of Gu Yanqing. She said sternly, ¡°I can take care of my husband myself. I won¡¯t trouble Miss Zhao to take care of him. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Zhao Dantong¡¯s current state was completely like a tyrant. Song Beibei simply could not understand how she could be so open and aboveboard in front of so many cameras. Gu Yanqing watched from the side as his little wife was finally angered and declared her sovereignty. The corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up into a faint smile. At the same time, Lu Xingyao on the other side was also looking at Song Beibei with a burning gaze. Song Beibei directly pushed Gu Yanqing into the cabin inside and closed the door with a bang. Even the cameraman, ah Bin, couldn¡¯t get in. After entering, Song Beibei¡¯s chest was still heaving up and down, her face full of indignation. Gu Yanqing¡¯s entire body was still dripping with water. The ice-cold seawater stuck to his body, almost forming a layer of ice dregs. Although Song Beibei was unhappy, she still cared about Gu Yanqing very much. She was about to take off her coat. Gu Yanqing stopped her. He Tucked Song Beibei¡¯s clothes away and said, ¡°I jumped into the sea to save her because I didn¡¯t want anyone to die here. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t see through her little tricks. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. The reason why Song Beibei was so unhappy was because she knew Zhao Dantong¡¯s background. Zhao Dantong grew up on an island in an city and was born into the water. How could such a person not know how to swim. When Zhao Dantong entered university, she once had a sports bonus. Song Beibei had seen the award. She was the champion of the city¡¯s youth swimming competition. How could a person like her cry out for help the moment she fell into the sea. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand either. When Zhao Dantong was pulled up just now, she was indeed choking on the water and had gone into shock. Did something happen in the sea? Or maybe Zhao Dantong was too confident in her swimming ability. In such a cold and bone-chilling sea, she could be frozen in less than three minutes. Even if she was a good swimmer, there was a high possibility of an accident. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I really can¡¯t see through what she¡¯s trying to do. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°no matter what she¡¯s trying to do, we¡¯ll just turn a blind eye to it. She¡¯s acting on her own. Even after the broadcast, she¡¯s just a clown. Don¡¯t let her affect your mood. ¡± As he said that, Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and walked to the bedside. This was the bottom bin. Half of it was submerged in the water. Looking through the small transparent window. She could actually see the creatures in the sea. Song Beibei saw the blue sea water and a school of fish. It was a very wonderful feeling. It was as if she was submerged in the sea water. And the sky above her was covered by the sea water. She felt as if she had become a part of the sea. Song Beibei forgot all her unhappiness for a moment and excitedly enjoyed the scenery outside. The yacht arrived very soon. There was still a group of staff waiting on the beach. The program team already knew that an accident had occurred while they were fishing. As soon as Zhao Dantong came up, she was surrounded by a group of assistants. Her entire body was tightly wrapped. The director was also waiting on the shore. He said to Zhao Dantong and Gu Yanqing, ¡°you guys go take a shower. We¡¯ll talk about other things later. ¡± Gu Yanqing also went to his room to take a shower. Song Beibei was waiting outside. She was a little dazed when she saw the clock on the wall. It was already eleven o¡¯clock. Speaking of which, it was already noon. Gu Yanqing quickly took a shower and came out. Song Beibei stared blankly at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing knew that her soul had already wandered into the void. He walked in front of her and flicked her head with his finger. ¡°What are you staring at again? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly came back to her senses. She rubbed her head and raised her head in dissatisfaction. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking anything. ¡± When she raised her head, she suddenly realized that Gu Yanqing wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes at all. His lower body was wrapped in a white towel. His hair was wet, and beads of water dripped down from his hair. They followed his chest all the way down. Gu Yanqing¡¯s figure was really excellent. Although he didn¡¯t like to exercise on a daily basis, Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t have any fat on his body at all. His muscles were clearly defined, but they weren¡¯t as exaggerated as those fitness experts. On the contrary, they were just right, firm and healthy. Gu Yanqing¡¯s skin was slightly white, and it wasn¡¯t the popular bronze color. But it didn¡¯t look ugly at all. On the contrary, Song Beibei felt that this was truly pleasing to the eye. Song Beibei suddenly recalled the summer vacation that she had just graduated from high school. Song Beibei had once barged into Gu Yanqing¡¯s bathroom. She seemed to have seen the same scene. How should she put it? A garden full of spring scenery. At that time, she was only 18 years old. It seemed to be something from her past life. However, it also seemed to be yesterday. Seeing that Song Beibei was still staring at her chest in a daze. Gu Yanqing laughed and couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°what, are you a feast for the eyes? A little pervert? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned for a moment, then she let out an ¡°Ah¡± in confusion. After two seconds, she realized that Gu Yanqing was teasing her. He even called her a little pervert. What did he mean by little pervert? She was purely looking at him with admiration, okay? She didn¡¯t have any thoughts of being perverted. Song Beibei said, ¡°Do you think you have a good figure? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked very confident, but his tone was calm and exasperating, ¡°have you ever seen someone with a better figure than me? ¡± Of course, Song Beibei had never seen him. In fact, Song Beibei had never seen other men naked. So she couldn¡¯t count. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t lose to him verbally. Song Beibei said, ¡°of course, I¡¯ve seen a lot of them. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows immediately furrowed. He took a step forward and pushed Song Beibei over. He pressed his entire body against her, but his voice was unusually gentle, as if he had a purpose. ¡°Come, tell me, where have you seen them before? ¡± Where had he seen them before? Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t think of anything this time. Gu Yanqing seemed to have seen through it all at once. Suddenly, he laughed. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. I got it. ¡± Song Beibei really felt that she had lost too much face. She directly stretched out her hand and pushed Gu Yanqing. Her Palm pressed on Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest, and Song Beibei only felt that it was boiling hot. Song Beibei was a little confused. ¡°Are you having a fever? ¡± Song Beibei was really worried. Gu Yanqing had directly jumped into the cold seawater just now. Moreover, his clothes had been wet from the inside to the outside for a long time. Song Beibei was really afraid that Gu Yanqing would catch a cold. Unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing kissed her. ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s not a fever. ¡± Song Beibei finally knew. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have a fever at all, but he was horny. But it was broad daylight! After struggling for a few times, Song Beibei said, ¡°maybe there¡¯s a camera somewhere. ¡± Gu Yanqing said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve checked, there¡¯s no camera in the room. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°The curtains¡­ ¡± Before she could finish, she realized that the curtains had been pulled up. Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°the door isn¡¯t locked. Someone might come in later. ¡± Gu Yanqing kissed her neck all the way down. ¡°I locked it long ago. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t find a reason. She really didn¡¯t want to do it in broad daylight¡­ ¡­ Moreover, there were countless people outside this house! Song Beibei quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry! ¡± Gu Yanqing was already completely unwilling to respond to her. All that was left was a heavy kiss and a muffled voice. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too¡­ ¡± Chapter 442 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing left the room, it was exactly twelve o¡¯clock. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Song Beibei¡¯s stomach was growling with hunger in the end,. Gu Yanqing probably wouldn¡¯t let her go. Song Beibei only felt her whole body go limp. But Gu Yanqing looked very refreshed. Someone from the program team had just knocked on the door. Gu Yanqing was very busy, but he could still use a very calm voice to say to the door, ¡°if there¡¯s anything, don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± He was really very busy. Song Beibei felt very guilty. She didn¡¯t know if anyone had noticed. It was also possible that she was guilty. Song Beibei kept feeling that everyone was looking at her strangely. After she came out, she was still surrounded by cameras. Song Beibei knew that the recording had started again Although he had returned earlier today, Lu Xingyao was an experienced fisherman and had already caught a lot of sea fish. The director said, ¡°next is the time for the lady to show off her skills. Do you two know how to cook? ¡± Zhao Dantong was still acting coquettishly with her arms full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Director Cai, I just fell into the sea. My whole body is weak, and I might have a fever. I don¡¯t have the strength to cook anymore. ¡± Director Cai said with some difficulty, ¡°then I can only trouble Mrs. Gu. How about this, I¡¯ll get Xiao Ke to help you. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to refuse. But she didn¡¯t know how to refuse. After all, the program also needed to shoot the content. The most touching part of this program was the reality and warmth shown in the daily trivial life. Song Beibei thought that even though she was not an expert in cooking,. It was not as if she had never been to the kitchen before. The taste of the food she cooked might not be very good, but it should still be edible. Thus, she braced herself and said, ¡°okay. ¡°. She had barely finished her sentence when she was interrupted by Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was originally sitting on the Sofa in the living room. At this moment, he had already stood up and said calmly, ¡°she doesn¡¯t know how to cook. If you expect her to cook, don¡¯t even think about eating at night. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would suddenly ruin her reputation. Just as she was about to reply, ¡°If you can do it, you can do it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook. Just let my wife help me. ¡± Fine, he actually did it. When Gu Yanqing said this, everyone was very surprised. Xiao Ke, his assistant, suddenly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that at home, it¡¯s always you, Mr. Gu, who cooks? ¡± But after she asked. Xiao Ke also knew that she had said too much. Firstly, Mr. Gu had a lot of work to do, so how could he cook every day. Secondly, in a family like Mr. Gu¡¯s, there must be a professional team of chefs. But she didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to really answer, ¡°of course, my wife is picky, she¡¯s only used to my cooking. ¡± Song Beibei was also slightly startled. At the same time, Song Beibei also heard the sound of the people next to her taking a deep breath. Then there was a wave of envious voices. Xiao Ke said enviously, ¡°sister Beibei, you¡¯re really lucky, Mr. Gu actually cooks for you every day. ¡± Cooks for her every day? OF COURSE NOT! However, Song Beibei naturally didn¡¯t expose him now. It was because she saw Zhao Dantong¡¯s stiff face. Gu Yanqing probably said this to give her face. However, although Gu Yanqing hadn¡¯t been cooking often lately, he was still willing to cook for her. But as long as she was willing to sacrifice her looks, basically, Gu Yanqing would give her whatever she wanted to eat. Therefore, Gu Yanqing¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be considered lying. Moreover, the most important thing now was that Gu Yanqing was actually willing to take the initiative to cook. It seemed like today was a lucky day. The director naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Gu Yanqing¡¯s suggestion. So this part was just to show the audience if these socialite ladies really knew how to cook? There had been several such missions in the past. Those celebrities were always able to mess up the kitchen. The most exaggerated part was that some celebrities even blew up the kitchen. But exaggerations were exaggerations, but it had to be said that the audience loved this type of thing, and there were many jokes. The ratings had always been very high. However, since Gu Yanqing had already made such a request,. The director would not reject it. Moreover, Mr. Gu actually knew how to cook, while Mrs. Gu did not. Mr. Gu said that he was practically the cook at home. If this segment were to be broadcast, it would definitely cause a sensation. There was indeed something interesting between Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu. Even a small look was very loving. Mr. Gu¡¯s doting on his wife was completely overstated. Moreover, Mr. Gu was a walking viewership rating. Director Cai was very confident about this. Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing into the kitchen. A few photographers also followed. Although they hadn¡¯t been out at sea for long today,. Their harvest wasn¡¯t small. There was a pile of fish in the kitchen. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t even name them, let alone how to deal with them. Gu Yanqing rolled up his sleeves and began to deal with them with ease. Song Beibei stood by the side and watched. It was like a primary school student watching, completely unable to help. But not to mention¡­ Even when Gu Yanqing killed the fish, he was still calm and elegant. The fish were handled by him bit by bit, and in the end, they were all clean, white and tender. And Gu Yanqing¡¯s busyness could really be appreciated as an art form. No matter what he did, his body was still clean and crisp. His movements were elegant and leisurely. When he cut open the fish¡¯s belly, it was as if he was signing a document on the office desk. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s profile and was actually a little stunned. Every time Gu Yanqing cooked, it was when she idolized him the most. The cameraman deliberately stayed far away, leaving the space for the two of them. For a moment, Song Beibei forgot that she was still filming. She leaned over and asked, ¡°is there anything I can help you with? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°go and cook the rice. ¡± Song Beibei quickly replied, ¡°okay. ¡± Song Beibei still knew how to cook rice. Anyway, it was fine to wash the rice and put it in the electric rice cooker. Song Beibei cooked the rice, washed the rice, and put the rice in the electric rice cooker. Then she put the water in. When she was done, Song Beibei ran in front of Gu Yanqing happily. ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. You can just watch from the side. ¡± Actually, all the ingredients were ready. They were just waiting to put the fish into the pot. In just half an hour. Gu Yanqing actually made a table full of dishes. It was said that he was very lucky today. Gu Yanqing caught an authentic wild big yellow croaker. Gu Yanqing used it to steam it. Lu Xingyao had used the bait-wood fishing method of the sea fishing route and equipped it with a professional bait-wood rod. He had actually caught a huge squid. Gu Yanqing had also cleaned up and made a fried cuttlefish. Song Beibei also made a plate of Sashimi in the end. Slowly, the table was filled with a dazzling array of seafood. When Song Beibei was in the kitchen, she followed behind Gu Yanqing like a small tail. The fragrance assailed her nostrils. Song Beibei was like a little greedy cat. She kept grabbing Gu Yanqing and asking, ¡°is this ready? I¡¯ll give you a taste¡­ ¡± Therefore, after Song Beibei came out, she was already half full. All the cameras swept the dining table. Everyone was in disbelief. This table of dishes was made by Gu Yanqing. The air was filled with a pungent fragrance. The dishes were comparable to the top chefs of five-star hotels. Moreover, Gu Yanqing¡¯s every move in the kitchen could almost be regarded as a food documentary. Lu Xingyao also had a new opinion of Gu Yanqing. When Gu Yanqing said that he was going to cook, he didn¡¯t volunteer because he really didn¡¯t know anything about the kitchen. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was used to it. She said, ¡°everyone must be hungry. Quick, sit down. Let¡¯s eat. ¡± Someone from the kitchen said, ¡°the rice isn¡¯t cooked properly. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. What! The Rice wasn¡¯t cooked properly? She was the one who cooked the rice. What was the problem? She ran over to take a look and found out. It turned out that Song Beibei had forgotten to press the cook button. Song Beibei was so ashamed. All of Gu Yanqing¡¯s dishes were on the table In the end, her rice wasn¡¯t cooked properly. He had only done such a small thing, but it was not ready yet. Song Beibei was like a child who had done something wrong. She said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Yanqing sighed, as if he had no choice. In the end, he returned to the kitchen. In less than five minutes, a pot of seafood noodle soup was cooked. Song Beibei had always felt that it was a pity that Gu Yanqing did not become a chef. Because he was too smart, he could always find ways to turn something rotten into something magical. The smell of this pot of noodle soup was so fresh that it made people drool. Several people sat down. Finally, they could eat. Chapter 443 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Lu Xingyao suddenly said, ¡°wait for a while. ¡± No one knew where Lu Xingyao went. After a while, Lu Xingyao came back He held a bottle of red wine in his hand and said, ¡°I happen to have a 78-year-old Montmartre in my suitcase. A friend gave it to me, but I haven¡¯t had the time to take it out yet. President Gu has worked so hard today to cook so many dishes. I have nothing to contribute, so I can only take this treasure out and share it with everyone. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, was rather shocked. This was because Lu Huanzi had once fallen in love with wine. However, she had shared some interesting news with her. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this is one of the most luxurious white wine. There are a total of seven montmartre wines from Rome¡¯s Conti winery in 1978. They were sold at Sotheby¡¯s New York auction house in 2001. The price was 167,500 US dollars, and each of them cost more than 20,000 US dollars. Young Master Lu is really too polite. He¡¯s treating us to gold. ¡± Lu Xingyao laughed out loud and looked at Song Beibei with admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect miss song to know how to drink. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have a good friend who likes to study these things. ¡± Lu Xingyao said, ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re too modest. ¡± Song Beibei and Lu Xingyao looked at each other and chatted happily. Zhao Dantong interrupted, ¡°I really have to thank Mr. Gu for saving my life today. I accidentally slipped into the sea today. If it wasn¡¯t for President Gu¡¯s willingness to sacrifice his life to save me, I¡¯m afraid that Dantong would have lost her life now. I can¡¯t repay you. Let me toast to Mr. Gu First. ¡± As she spoke, she had already raised the goblet that contained the Montmartre. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent. He did not even make eye contact with Zhao Dantong and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m allergic to wine. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not raise his goblet. Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was a little awkward. Gu Yanqing seemed to be ungrateful. Zhao Dantong seemed to be unwilling to accept it. She downed the goblet of wine in one gulp and said, ¡°by the way, when I was rescued ashore, I was already drowning. I still have to thank Mr. Gu for saving me in time. How about this, I¡¯ll toast again. Mr. Gu, please help yourself. ¡± As she said that, she took the wine bottle from Montmartre and was about to pour the wine. Lu Xingyao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Miss Zhao, this wine is to be tasted slowly. It is not to be drunk like you. ¡± Initially, Zhao Dantong was a little unhappy because Gu Yanqing did not appreciate her kindness Now that she wanted to drink some wine, Lu Xingyao actually felt sorry for this lousy wine. Zhao Dantong was actually a little angry. She said, ¡°it¡¯s just a bottle of wine that costs 20,000 US dollars. Tomorrow, I will get someone to buy a box and send it to you. Is that alright? ¡± Lu Xingyao was rendered speechless by her words. How could this wine be estimated with money? Even if it was a bottle of wine that cost 7,000,000 US dollars, it was impossible to buy it again. However, for people who did not know about wine, Lu Xingyao felt that there was no need to say anything. Moreover, no matter what, Zhao Dantong was also a lady. Hence, he said with a teasing tone, ¡°then I¡¯ll wait for Miss Zhao to send me a box. ¡± The sarcasm in this sentence was too obvious. Even the director could not stand it anymore. He used the headset to instruct the cameraman to move the camera The guest of today¡¯s episode was a little strange This young master Lu was clearly a date with Zhao Dantong. However, he did not give his female companion any face at all. Instead, he was even more interested in Mrs. Gu. Zhao Dantong was the same. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that she was not interested in Lu Xingyao at all. Instead, she seemed to be taking advantage of this opportunity to get closer to Mr. Gu. Director Cai had a headache. How was he going to peel off this show? He might as well change the name to ¡°the powerful charm of the Gu couple. ¡°. Zhao Dantong had already poured a glass of wine for herself. She said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°Mr. Gu, Dantong thanks you again. ¡± ¡°hold on. ¡°. Just as Zhao Dantong placed the wine on her lips, Gu Yanqing suddenly spoke and raised his head to look at her. Zhao Dantong¡¯s deep eyes were stunned for a moment. It was like a black hole. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless, but they were like poppies. Just one look was enough to make one addicted. Zhao Dantong was stunned. This man was her dream when she was a young girl, carrying her entire youth. Even after being so cruel to her, she still couldn¡¯t hate him. Instead, she transferred all her hatred onto Song Beibei. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t have treated her with such disdain. It was because of her that Gu Yanqing hated her. From the start, Song Beibei treated her like a clown. She was obviously a rich young lady, yet she still pretended to be a commoner. She clearly had the best man in the world like Gu Yanqing, yet she still acted pretentiously and called him an old Geezer. She was so hypocritical! ! ! Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t know what Gu Yanqing wanted her to do. But she was sure that this was the first time in such a long time Gu Yanqing had looked her in the eye. She had changed. The current her was much more beautiful than before. With her big eyes and oval face, any photo she posted at night would attract the attention of countless men. She had been reborn. She was no longer the ugly duckling she used to be. Could he tell? But Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t see any change in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. It was just like the time she stole the key to the Fengting villa. It was exactly the same as the night Gu Yanqing confessed to her. It was an extremely cold indifference. Even Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was extremely cold and distant. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Miss Zhao has misunderstood. After Miss Zhao drowned, I wasn¡¯t the one who saved her. Therefore, the person that Miss Zhao should thank isn¡¯t me. ¡± Zhao Dantong felt her heart sink. Almost instinctively, she asked, ¡°then who was the one who performed the artificial breathing on me? ¡± Zhao Dantong still remembered that when she woke up, her lips still felt numb. Actually, the scene of her falling into the water today was a good show that she had directed herself. At that time, Gu Yanqing was the only one left on the deck fishing. She went over and begged Gu Yanqing to teach her. However, Gu Yanqing was extremely cold. While the cameraman was focused on filming Gu Yanqing, she deliberately slipped and fell into the water. Then, she screamed loudly in the water to save him. No matter what, Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t just let her die, right. Actually, she was a good swimmer. How could she really drown in the sea. Sure enough, when she saw Gu Yanqing in the sea, she immediately took off her shoes and jumped down to save her. At that time, Zhao Dantong was extremely happy. If Gu Yanqing was really as cold as he appeared on the surface, then why was he so nervous to save her? All these years, she had mingled in the circle and met all kinds of men. She thought that she could be considered as a man with countless men. Many men were like icebergs at the beginning. But basically, they were all to attract her attention. Later on, they all submitted to her adopted skirt and took off their sanctimonious outer clothes. They were just ordinary men. After so many years, she finally understood. This was an era where people depended on their looks to earn a living. Men were just animals that ate food and sex. No matter how rich and knowledgeable you were, you could not compare to a face that could topple a country. Back then, she lost to Song Beibei because of Song Beibei¡¯s face? But now, it was different. She was very beautiful now. How many knives and pain had she suffered to become like this? She refused to believe that Gu Yanqing was indifferent to her! And at that time, Gu Yanqing was alone on the deck If she drowned, Gu Yanqing would have to perform artificial resuscitation on her. Gu Yanqing was a fox. She wanted to make it more realistic. If Gu Yanqing swam here for such a long time and she did not drown, it might arouse his suspicion. In order to pretend that she did not know how to swim, she deliberately timed it. She gulped down a few mouthfuls of seawater and choked¡­ ¡­ Next, she really drowned. Although it was a little risky, it would be worth it if Gu Yanqing could perform artificial suction on her. Would his lips be warm for a cold man like Gu Yanqing She wanted to know even in her dreams. At this moment, Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°it was the cameraman, Xiao Long, who performed artificial respiration on you. If you want to thank her, you should thank her properly. ¡± At this moment, Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression could be said to be full of excitement. From white to green, from green to purple. She turned her head to look at the cameraman, Xiao Long. At this moment, the cameraman, Xiao Long, was carrying the cameraman and filming her. When the cameraman, Xiao Long, saw Zhao Dantong looking at her, he looked very embarrassed. He said Shyly, ¡°Miss Zhao, you don¡¯t have to thank me. This is what I should do. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 444 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was extremely embarrassed. However, because she knew that her every move was being recorded by the camera. She could only force herself to hold back. In the end, she smiled at Xiaolong, but her voice had long lost the enthusiasm she had for Gu Yanqing earlier. She said coldly, ¡°then I really have to thank you. ¡± As she said that, she turned her head around and finished the wine in her cup in an instant. Then, she fiercely placed the cup on the table. The glass almost broke in half. Song Beibei watched all of this. She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt, but she still felt a little happy. She could finally see that Zhao Dantong still had fantasies about Gu Yanqing. It could be seen from the fact that Gu Yanqing had risked his life to save her and the artificial suction. However, Gu Yanqing really didn¡¯t give her any face. No matter how Zhao Dantong teased him, Gu Yanqing was still like an iceberg. Song Beibei still trusted her iceberg husband very much. Therefore, she didn¡¯t take this small incident to heart. Gu Yanqing sat at this table of good dishes. It was simply the best of the best. They actually still had time to chat there. It just so happened that she was able to eat to her heart¡¯s content. Although Song Beibei ate a lot, she still ate in a very refined manner. Therefore, when she was in the camera, she didn¡¯t feel pretentious at all. In previous episodes, some of the guests paid too much attention to their image. When they ate, it was like a performance, elegant and reserved. Song Beibei¡¯s appearance gave people a real sense of comfort. Even Lu Xingyao smiled and said, ¡°the way miss song eats really increases one¡¯s appetite. ¡± Song Beibei raised her head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I don¡¯t eat well. ¡± Song Beibei ate well. This was probably the upbringing she had since she was young. No matter how hungry she was, she would not wolf down her food. Although she ate a lot, she did not seem to be rude. Zhao Dantong gritted her teeth when she saw Song Beibei like this. Why was she born with a silver spoon in her mouth? Why was her every move admired by others. She noticed that almost all the cameras were aimed at Song Beibei. Song Beibei was just better at acting than she was. Zhao Dantong had lost her appetite a long time ago. She didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t Gu Yanqing, or even Lu Xingyao, who was doing the artificial inhaling for her. It was actually a sloppy-looking videographer. Did Gu Yanqing despise her just like that? In this world, there were many men who wanted to take advantage of her. Gu Yanqing actually treated her with such disdain. Did he think that the current Zhao Dantong would still be the same as before? Zhao Dantong did not even have a bite to eat before she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. ¡± As she spoke, she ignored the expressions of the staff and cameramen and stood up to leave. However, Zhao Dantong¡¯s departure did not cause much of a reaction from the people at the table. Gu Yanqing continued to drink his soup indifferently. Song Beibei and Lu Xingyao were bickering. No one even cared. Zhao Dantong left in her high heels. Song Beibei was satisfied with the meal. Even Lu Xingyao was amazed by Gu Yanqing¡¯s skills. There was supposed to be a task arranged by the program team in the afternoon. However, because Zhao Dantong was not feeling well, she had no choice but to finish filming. Moreover, Gu Yanqing and Zhao Dantong fell into the water today. The program team decided to take a half-day off. During this half-day, there was no filming. Song Beibei was pleasantly surprised. If there was no filming, she wanted to do something she liked. After returning to her room, Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°what are your plans for the afternoon? ¡± Gu Yanqing laid lazily on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful day with such beautiful scenery. It would be a waste not to go out for a walk. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already turned over. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not full. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised. Gu Yanqing had eaten quite a lot just now. Song Beibei walked over and said, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you eat more just now? Why don¡¯t we go cook some noodles? ¡± Gu Yanqing had a smile on his face as he looked at Song Beibei with a burning gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not full. ¡± Song Beibei reacted for a full three seconds before kicking Gu Yanqing fiercely. ¡°Can you be more serious? ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly became serious. ¡°Madam, How am I not serious? ¡± Song Beibei simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She said, ¡°I want to go out for a walk. If you don¡¯t go out, I¡¯ll ask someone else. ¡± Gu Yanqing immediately sat up. ¡°Who do you want to ask? Lu Xingyao? ¡± Song Beibei was just saying it casually to provoke Gu Yanqing first. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to be so sensitive. Moreover, his expression was about to sink. He hurriedly walked over and acted coquettishly. ¡°So, you¡¯ll accompany me for a walk. I heard that there¡¯s a large area of Cherry blossoms behind this villa. I¡¯ve never seen cherry blossoms in this season. Bring me there for a walk. ¡± In the end, Gu Yanqing reluctantly agreed. Before the kitchen door, he said, ¡°in this weather, it¡¯s such a waste not to sleep. ¡± Song Beibei pretended to kick Gu Yanqing again. Behind the villa, there was indeed a large forest of Cherry blossoms. Song Beibei held Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm and strolled inside. Large Patches of Cherry blossom trees, Pink Cherry blossoms in full bloom, looked like giant Cherry blossom umbrellas above her head. The ground was covered with fallen cherry blossom petals, a thick layer of them. It looked like a pink flower carpet, Song Beibei could not bear to step on it. Strolling inside, it was like a real world of Cherry blossoms. Her entire mood turned pink. Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing in surprise, ¡°aren¡¯t the cherry blossoms in March or April? Why are the Cherry blossoms blooming so luxuriously in January now? ¡± Gu Yanqing calmly plucked a fallen cherry blossom petal from Song Beibei¡¯s head and said, ¡°this is the morning cherry of Yunnan, commonly known as the Winter Cherry Blossom. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°this place is really beautiful. In the future, plant a few of these cherry blossom trees at the entrance of Song Garden. It will be full of vitality in winter, what do you think? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°as long as you like it. ¡± Speaking of Song Garden. Song Beibei missed the children again. After strolling around for a while, she said, ¡°I want to go back. I want to video chat with the children. ¡± Gu Yanqing said helplessly, ¡°the one who wants to come out is you. The one who wants to go back is you. ¡± Song Beibei also felt that she was in the wrong. Usually at this time, she was best at being shameless. Song Beibei pouted and said, ¡°I want to go back. Let¡¯s go back now. I don¡¯t want to stroll around anymore. ¡± Thus, the two of them had no choice but to go back. There were many rooms in the villa, as well as many floors. The director¡¯s and all the staff¡¯s rooms were on the second floor. Only Song Beibei¡¯s and the other two¡¯s rooms were on the third floor. Therefore, after going up the stairs, the corridor appeared empty and quiet. However, just as they turned the stairs, they saw a figure standing in front of their room¡¯s door. It looked as if they had just come out of their room. One of their hands was still on the handrail. That person also quickly noticed Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. They looked at each other. The person¡¯s expression changed. The person standing at the door was Zhao Dantong. She looked as if she had just closed the door and was about to leave. However, when they came over, the director gave them the keys. He also emphasized that the owner of the house only provided one key per room. Therefore, they absolutely could not lose the key, or it would be very troublesome. Therefore, it was impossible for Zhao Dantong to have come out of their room. This was just an illusion. After Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing walked closer. Zhao Dantong suddenly laughed, ¡°so you guys went out. No wonder I knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. I was just about to go back. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned and said, ¡°Miss Zhao, is there something you want to talk to us about? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°the television in my room is broken, so I can¡¯t see any TV programs. I¡¯m a girl who doesn¡¯t know anything about these electronic things, so I wanted to ask Mr. Gu for help to take a look. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have much time to kill the whole afternoon. ¡± Song Beibei felt that this was really a terrible excuse. He actually used such an excuse to get close to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing said calmly, ¡°Miss Zhao, please look for the program team to solve the problem. I¡¯m not a repairman. ¡± As he said that, he used the key to open the door and was about to enter. Song Beibei stood at the door and said, ¡°Dantong, I¡¯ll go with you to take a look. I have some experience in repairing television sets. ¡± Zhao Dantong still had her arm in the air as she glanced at Song Beibei. She turned around. ¡°Then come over. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 445 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong had already turned around and walked towards her room. Gu Yanqing grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°Why are you going there? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I have something to tell her clearly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Gu Yanqing let go and said, ¡°what¡¯s there to talk about with someone like that? ¡± However, he didn¡¯t stop Song Beibei. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ll come back after I¡¯ve said it clearly. ¡± Song Beibei nodded and walked towards Zhao Dantong¡¯s room. Song Beibei had just entered Zhao Dantong¡¯s room. Zhao Dantong immediately closed the door. She even raised her arm and looked at Song Beibei arrogantly. ¡°What do you want to say to me? ¡± Song Beibei said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m here to watch your television. ¡± Zhao Dantong sneered. ¡°Song Beibei, stop pretending. What do you want to do? ¡± Song Beibei decided to be frank. ¡°I should be the one asking you this. Zhao Dantong, what do you want to do? You keep trying to get close to Gu Yanqing. What do you want? ¡± Zhao Dantong seemed to be waiting for Song Beibei to ask this question. She suddenly smiled. Then, she walked towards the Sofa in the bedroom. She leaned against the Sofa like a cat. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile. Her fingertips brushed across the curve of her thighs. ¡°Song Beibei, do you think I¡¯m beautiful now? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, was like a proud cat There was a hint of provocation in her tone. ¡°Song Beibei, I just want to prove that men are all carnivores. Your uncle Gu isn¡¯t that noble either. Let me tell you, if it weren¡¯t for you, Gu Yanqing might not have treated me so coldly. ¡± Song Beibei saw Zhao Dantong¡¯s posture on the SOFA and felt nauseous. She said coldly to Zhao Dantong, ¡°Dantong, no matter what, you¡¯re still a highly educated person. How could you say such irresponsible words? ¡± Zhao Dantong sat up straight She laughed loudly, ¡°Song Beibei, you¡¯re too naive. Don¡¯t you know that men are the best at disguising themselves in this world? Don¡¯t think of Gu Yanqing as a god who doesn¡¯t live in the mortal world. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen too many men over the years. There are countless men who are higher up than Gu Yanqing. Do you really think that Gu Yanqing hates a woman like me who pesters and pesters him endlessly? Let me tell you, fool. He¡¯s only like this in front of you. If there were only the two of us on this deserted island, I think he might turn into a vicious wolf. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Zhao Dantong, you¡¯re really crazy. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Song Beibei, do you want to bet with me? Get Gu Yanqing to come over and see if he¡¯ll lose to me. ¡± When Song Beibei heard Zhao Dantong say this, she felt disgusted. It was even more disgusting than swallowing a fly. She finally understood what it meant to see the benevolent see the benevolent see the benevolent see the benevolent see the benevolent see the benevolent see the benevolent see the Chang. Zhao Dantong¡¯s current appearance almost destroyed her worldview. She originally wanted to come over and have a good talk with Zhao Dantong. She only thought that Zhao Dantong was still brooding over the past and the fact that she wasn¡¯t able to go to university. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Dantong seemed to have become a completely different person. A person that Song Beibei was completely unable to communicate with when it came to thoughts. Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t be bothered to say the rest. She said, ¡°Gu Yanqing isn¡¯t the kind of man you think he is. I¡¯m also unwilling to not prove and test him because I trust him. And this kind of feeling is something you will never understand. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei turned around and left. She felt that if she continued to stay with Zhao Dantong for another minute, she would almost suffocate. She had really gone crazy. She measured everything with her self-righteous and abnormal worldview. She met a few sanctimonious men and thought that all the men in the world would be seduced by her. Wasn¡¯t that a joke! Song Beibei was really powerless to say anything. She just thought that she really had to stay away from such people in the future. Song Beibei returned to her room. There was still a faint layer of anger in her heart. Gu Yanqing was sitting in front of his desk, turning on his computer. ¡°I told you not to go. Did you get bullied in the past? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. She suddenly turned to look at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Do you think Zhao Dantong is pretty now? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°why do you ask? ¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice her face, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s pretty. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing would answer like this. But for some reason, she felt inexplicably uncomfortable. She was probably disgusted by Zhao Dantong¡¯s theory. Gu Yanqing could see that Song Beibei was in a bad mood, so he said, ¡°don¡¯t you want to video chat with the Child? Come here. ¡± Song Beibei heard that Gu Yanqing was video chatting with the child. She immediately threw away the unhappiness in her mind and quickly walked over Sure enough, she saw three small faces in front of the camera. Xin Tong beamed. ¡°Mommy, when are you guys coming back? Xin Tong misses you guys so much. ¡± Xiao Ying also smiled and followed behind with a childish voice. ¡°Mommy, when are you guys coming back? ¡± Only Fu Chengdong frowned. ¡°The two of you should come back soon. These two brats aren¡¯t obedient at all. I can¡¯t take care of them anymore. ¡± Song Beibei almost laughed out loud. Did Fu Chengdong forget that he was also just a brats? Song Beibei chatted with the children for a long time. All the unhappiness in her heart evaporated. The program team had also arranged dinner for tonight. However, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t go out to eat. Instead, they had someone send them to their room. It was rare for the two of them to have dinner alone, so they felt very warm. Tomorrow was the last day of filming. Although the itinerary was four days and three nights, they would leave the island the day after tomorrow. They didn¡¯t know what kind of mission they would have tomorrow. The next day. As expected, the mission card was given out while they were having breakfast. Today¡¯s mission was to go to the horse farm to learn how to ride horses. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that there was actually a large horse farm here. Song Beibei actually knew how to ride horses. When Song Beibei was in junior high, she had secretly joined the Horse Race Club behind Gu Yanqing¡¯s back. Moreover, she really liked this sport. In the past, when she was in America, she would occasionally bring Xin Tong to the Horse race track. Today¡¯s filming was basically entertainment. For example, there was a horse race in the morning and a golf competition in the afternoon. In reality, it was just to increase the interaction between the few of them. Many sports events were beneficial for men to teach women. This would produce many so-called loving scenes. This was what the audience wanted to see the most. So the program team¡¯s arrangement was understandable. But the program team probably didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse, but she was good at it. What about Gu Yanqing. He really didn¡¯t have much athleticism. Moreover, he was a super lazy person. His usual work was already unbelievably busy. Once he had some private time to rest, he would also sleep at home. He wouldn¡¯t say that he would exercise at all. Song Beibei thought for a long time. For him to have a good figure, it was completely a gift from God. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t like playing golf either. Although the golf club people came to change Gu Yanqing¡¯s new card every year, and they were all limited to platinum cards. But in Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to have been there even once. So, Song Beibei suspected that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know how to play golf at all, let alone teach her. But since he had already arranged a task,. She could only accept it. Because the program team¡¯s request wasn¡¯t to see the results, and they didn¡¯t want you to be an all-rounder. Instead, they wanted to capture a loving scene during the interaction. There was a stable at the horse race track. Song Beibei was rather excited. Song Beibei had known horses since she was young, and she could tell that every horse here was an incomparably precious and famous horse. If she guessed correctly, they should all have a bloodline certificate. There was a horse trainer at the side helping to choose a horse. Zhao Dantong was the first to choose. She chose a white warm-blooded horse. That horse looked gentle and pure. The horse trainer walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Song, do you need my help to choose? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick one myself. ¡± Song Beibei picked a Red Czech horse. The trainer¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Miss Song, you have great taste. This is our master¡¯s favorite BMW. It used to be the ace of Hong Kong horse racing. ¡± Chapter 446 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION song Beibei touched the Mane of the horse. She could tell at a glance that it was a BMW. At this moment, Zhao Dantong walked over with her white horse. She had already changed into a riding outfit. She wore a hat and held a small whip in her hand, swaying it from time to time. She just happened to hear what the Horse trainer and Song Beibei said with a hint of contempt, ¡°horses are good horses, but not everyone can ride them. Be careful not to fall off the horse¡¯s back. ¡± After the conversation last night, Song Beibei did not want to talk to Zhao Dantong at all. She led the Horse to the racecourse and said, ¡°just mind your own business. ¡± Gu Yanqing and Lu Xingyao had already been waiting at the racecourse. Lu Xingyao was obviously a veteran. He had already ridden the Horse Round and round on the racecourse. Meanwhile, Gu Yanqing led the horse and stood there quietly. Song Beibei walked over and found Gu Yanqing feeding the horse sugar. Gu Yanqing¡¯s appearance was really gentle. Under the morning golden sunlight, every eyelash of his could be clearly seen. He wore a dark blue riding outfit and looked energetic. Gu Yanqing looked handsome. He stood quietly beside the horse, like a prince from a Manga. However, the prince did not have his unspeakable calm temperament, which made people¡¯s hearts stir. Song Beibei had already walked in. Gu Yanqing frowned when he saw Song Beibei. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your clothes? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t change her clothes because none of the clothes inside were suitable. It was either too big or too dirty. Therefore, she still wore her own windbreaker and Martin boots. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need your equipment for my riding. ¡± Song Beibei was very confident in her riding. Gu Yanqing also knew that Song Beibei was good at riding. When she was at her most rebellious in high school, she secretly participated in the equestrian competition to earn her pocket money. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t show off. It¡¯s better to be safe. ¡± Song Beibei also liked to show off in front of Gu Yanqing. It was really because she was overpowered by Gu Yanqing on a daily basis. Sometimes, Song Beibei felt like she was an idiot living with an all-rounder like Gu Yanqing. It was rare for her to be able to show off. Song Beibei directly rode on the horse and easily crossed it. She raised the whip and galloped around the Horse Farm. After a few minutes, she returned to her original position. Gu Yanqing was still standing there motionlessly. Song Beibei pulled on the reins to stop the horse. She looked down at Gu Yanqing. ¡°How about it? Do you want to be my disciple? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied plainly, ¡°No need. ¡± As he said that, he mounted the horse himself. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to know how to ride a horse. Moreover, looking at his skilled appearance and steady posture, it was obvious that he was a veteran. Song Beibei was a little depressed. When exactly did Gu Yanqing learn to ride a horse? Moreover, this kind of riding skill was definitely not something that could be learned in a day or two. Could it be that Gu Yanqing had also secretly learned to ride a horse? Why didn¡¯t she know about it at all? This made Song Beibei a little depressed. Song Beibei also immediately got on the horse and chased after him. After Song Beibei caught up, Gu Yanqing slowed down. Song Beibei saw that the cameras at the periphery were already aimed at the two of them. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t care less and asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°when did you learn to ride a horse? Why don¡¯t I know anything about it? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°there are a lot of things you don¡¯t know. ¡± Song Beibei was displeased. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°do you think you secretly went to the club to ride a horse when you were in junior high and high school? You don¡¯t know that I have 165% of the shares in Jinshan Racecourse. ¡± Song Beibei was really shocked. Jinshan racecourse was the racecourse that Song Beibei often went to. .. Actually, the matter of Song Beibei knowing how to ride a horse had been kept from Gu Yanqing at that time. It was also the biggest secret and the thing Song Beibei was most proud of at that time. Every time she quarreled with Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei would sometimes disappear for an entire afternoon. She would run off to ride a horse. When she thought about how she was doing things that Gu Yanqing would not allow and did not know about, Song Beibei would feel particularly happy and proud. However, she did not expect that the secret base that she had secretly run off to back then was Gu Yanqing¡¯s territory. Gu Yanqing said lightly, ¡°otherwise, as a little girl, you don¡¯t have to pay for every time you ride a horse. There¡¯s even a master who specially teaches you. Do you think there¡¯s such a good thing in the world? ¡± Song Beibei was stunned. She was young back then. Moreover, she had lived under Gu Yanqing¡¯s wings since she was young. She had no concept of money at all. When Gu Yanqing said this, she actually remembered something. It seemed that she really had never given him money. So, Gu Yanqing was actually controlling and watching from behind the scenes? Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t tell how she felt at that moment! She felt that she had never escaped from Gu Yanqing¡¯s grasp. The little tricks she used to be proud of in the past were basically a joke in the eyes of this old Fox, Gu Yanqing. He would definitely be angry. But it had already been more than ten years. There was no point in being angry. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and glared at her fiercely. Then she said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let¡¯s race. If I win, you have to agree to one condition of mine. If you win, I¡¯ll agree to two conditions of yours. How about it? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to let me win. If you can really beat me, I¡¯ll agree to three conditions of yours without any problem. ¡± Song Beibei was provoked. Gu Yanqing was actually so arrogant. She was still confident that she could win against Gu Yanqing in equestrian. However, Gu Yanqing was never a braggart. Since he said that, it proved that he was 100% confident. Song Beibei actually felt a little guilty for some reason. But after she got on the Horse. That kind of confidence instantly returned Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing¡¯s competition was a three-lap race. Whoever reached the starting point first would win. The cameras also captured the bet between them. Several cameramen were currently filming the bet between the husband and wife. Song Beibei was almost neck and neck with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to be so powerful. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to be outdone. She increased her speed. Soon, she was half a lap ahead of Gu Yanqing. But Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t give it his all to catch up. Song Beibei wondered if Gu Yanqing was deliberately giving in to her. Song Beibei was about to slow down. But she suddenly realized that the Horse couldn¡¯t stop. Instead, it seemed to be very excited as it kept rushing forward. Song Beibei felt like she was losing control. Sure enough, the next second, the horse beneath her started to go crazy. It kept kicking crazily. Song Beibei had no idea what was going on. Her experience told her to stay as close to the horse¡¯s back as possible. But this horse was worthy of being the champion horse. Its physical strength and wild strength were astonishing. And it was completely as if it had gone crazy. Very soon, everyone realized that something was wrong. The horse trainer outside the field immediately ran over. But it couldn¡¯t be subdued. This horse didn¡¯t listen to orders at all. It even kicked the horse trainer. Song Beibei had no idea why the horse would suddenly go crazy. She had no time to think about this at the moment. If she was thrown off the horse, she would only be seriously injured if she ran at this speed. If she was dragged or trampled by the horse again, it was very likely that her life would be in danger. At this moment, Song Beibei could only hug the horse¡¯s neck tightly and let her body stay on the horse¡¯s back, no matter how hard it bounced. But she was afraid. Because after riding for so many years, although she was skilled, she had never encountered such a situation. Song Beibei could only do as her previous master said. The program team had never expected such an accident to happen. They had clearly tested the horses beforehand. Although the horses in the Horse Farm were all born in prestigious families, each of them had been trained and had a very docile character. No one had expected such an accident to happen. If Mrs. Gu Really had an accident at the horse farm, they simply could not bear the responsibility. Mr. Gu was famous for taking care of his wife. In the past few days, everyone in the program team had seen how Mr. Gu protected and doted on his little wife. If something really happened to Mrs. Gu on the Program Team, the program team couldn¡¯t afford to take the responsibility. At the same time, everyone saw Mr. Gu and Master Lu riding toward them from two directions at the same time. Chapter 447 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them caught up with Mrs. Gu almost at the same time. The three horses were almost running side by side. But no one could do anything about it. Song Beibei¡¯s horse was a top racehorse. Almost no horse could catch up with it. And now, it was running crazily, and it had already rushed out of the fence, running toward the outside. Outside was the cherry blossom forest. It was as if she had suddenly entered a pink world. But at this moment, Song Beibei could no longer enjoy the beautiful scenery. She became even more afraid. Because she had no idea where the horse was going. But now, at this speed, she couldn¡¯t jump off the horse at all. Moreover, today, she didn¡¯t have any protective measures at all. She didn¡¯t even wear her equestrian clothes. Song Beibei could hear the sound of horse hooves behind her. She could also hear the sound of the wind blowing past her ears. She couldn¡¯t even estimate it. The horse kept galloping, and Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how long it took for it to pass through the forest. Outside the forest was a stretch of beach and reef. Near the sea was a cliff. And this horse really galloped madly towards the cliff while running on the beach. Song Beibei was really nervous. Because if she didn¡¯t jump off the horse now, she might really fall off the cliff with this horse later. But if she jumped off the horse now, the risk was also very high. Just as she was in a dilemma, Song Beibei suddenly realized that Gu Yanqing had unknowingly ridden the horse to her side. Gu Yanqing¡¯s horse was actually able to catch up to Song Beibei. Song Beibei only heard Gu Yanqing shouting at her, ¡°give me your hand, quick! Give me your hand! ¡± Just as the horse was about to go up the cliff. Song Beibei immediately stretched out her hand. Gu Yanqing¡¯s left hand grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand while his right hand wrapped around Song Beibei¡¯s waist. He leaned over and exerted force, Lifting Song Beibei up from the Horse. Song Beibei only felt her vision blur. In the next second, she and Song Beibei were already riding on the same horse. Song Beibei happened to be sitting in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. Gu Yanqing had already pulled the reins to slow down the horse. In Song Beibei¡¯s line of sight, the jujube-colored horse really rushed up the cliff. In the end, it didn¡¯t stop. It directly rushed up from the reef and fell into the sea. A wave hit it, and it was smashed into pieces. Even its internal organs were probably shattered. The whole process took less than two minutes. Song Beibei felt as if she had escaped from the jaws of death and survived. Gu Yanqing¡¯s horse had already stopped. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was frozen on the Horse¡¯s back. She could not move or speak. Gu Yanqing shook Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Song Beibei, speak. Are you hurt anywhere? ¡± Gu Yanqing was very nervous as he started to examine her from top to bottom Song Beibei was not hurt at all. At most, she was just a little frightened. But suddenly, Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand was covered in blood. She was shocked. She almost recalled her lost soul. She quickly grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Why is your hand injured? Why is there so much blood? ¡± Gu Yanqing saw that Song Beibei didn¡¯t seem to be injured and finally let out a sigh of relief. His voice softened a little. ¡°I¡¯m not injured, the horse is injured. ¡± As he spoke, he jumped off the horse¡¯s back and carried Song Beibei down. Song Beibei was a little surprised. What did he mean by the Horse was injured? However, after he got down, he realized that Gu Yanqing¡¯s horse¡¯s buttocks seemed to have been injured by some sharp weapon. There were large patches of blood. Gu Yanqing directly took off his coat to stop the horse¡¯s bleeding. Then, he explained, ¡°your horse ran too fast. In order to catch up to you, there was really no other way. It stabbed the Horse¡¯s buttocks. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the horse, still gently wagging its tail. She couldn¡¯t bear it. Then, she touched the horse¡¯s Mane and asked, ¡°why do you have a knife on you? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have the habit of carrying a knife with him. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Lu Xingyao gave it to me. ¡± Song Beibei made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and touched the horse¡¯s buttocks. ¡°I really made this horse suffer. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Song Beibei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you know that you almost scared me to death? ¡± Song Beibei still had lingering fear when she thought of this. But she really couldn¡¯t be blamed. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s forbearance and felt a little wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Anyway, the horse suddenly went crazy. I couldn¡¯t control it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°this is the result of your arrogance. You don¡¯t even wear any equipment. Are you trying to show off your abilities? ¡± Song Beibei had just been frightened, and now she was being scolded by Gu Yanqing. Although she knew that Gu Yanqing was also frightened, and it was because he was worried about her. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but have tears in her eyes, and her voice became much softer, ¡°how would I know what¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t think of showing off my skills, why do you always talk about me? ¡± She actually started to sob like a child. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s appearance, and suddenly pulled Song Beibei into his arms. His voice was also hoarse like choking, ¡°idiot, I was really scared to death just now. ¡± When everyone arrived, they saw this scene. Mrs. Gu cried like a child in Mr. Gu¡¯s arms. Mr. Gu hugged her tightly as if he was holding the most precious thing in the world. His eyes were red. The cameraman recorded this scene almost reflexively. Lu Xingyao and Zhao Dantong also rode their horses over. Lu Xingyao quickly dismounted and walked over with a concerned expression. ¡°Miss Song, are you okay? ¡± It was rare that Gu Yanqing did not frown. He only said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. ¡± Lu Xingyao naturally knew that Gu Yanqing was thanking him for the Swiss army knife. Hence, he replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. ¡± At this moment, Zhao Dantong also got down from her horse and walked over. Instead, she said uncharacteristically, ¡°I was really worried to death just now. When we were choosing the Horse, I told you that this horse has a fierce temper. Bei Bei, you might not be able to control it, but you refused to listen. Look at what happened. We were all scared out of our wits. ¡± The director and staff also came over. The director apologized to Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu is really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. It¡¯s the responsibility of the program team. ¡± Song Beibei was about to say that no one had expected this to happen. It could be considered an accident, so forget it. Unexpectedly, Gu Yanqing¡¯s face instantly darkened. Then, he said, ¡°the program team can¡¯t even guarantee my wife¡¯s safety. Forgive me for not being able to continue participating in this program. ¡± The director said, ¡°Mr. Gu, this is indeed our fault, but this is an accident after all. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°An accident also needs a reason. Didn¡¯t the program team say that the horses here are very docile? I want to know the reason why the horses suddenly went crazy. I hope director Cai can give me an answer by tonight. ¡± Almost everyone kept quiet. Until now, no guest dared to speak to Director Cai in such a tone. Song Beibei also pulled on Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeve. Gu Yanqing still said coldly, ¡°my wife was shocked. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to participate in the next recording. I¡¯ll take her back to rest first. Also, this horse is injured. I¡¯ll have to trouble director Cai to arrange it. ¡± As he said that, he held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and walked towards the direction of the villa. The beach here was not far from the villa. It would only take about ten minutes to cross it. Along the way, Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei¡¯s hand tightly. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°why did you speak to director Cai like that just now? Director Cai¡¯s face is almost turning green. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°my wife¡¯s life was almost lost on this lousy island. Why should I care if his face is green or red? ¡± Song Beibei rarely heard Gu Yanqing speak in such a tone. Song Beibei sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Gu Yanqing. You really don¡¯t have to be so nervous. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned his head and glared at Song Beibei. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Although Song Beibei was a little frightened, she wasn¡¯t injured at all. Therefore, she returned to her room to rest for a while and felt much better. Chapter 448 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Because of this accident, there was basically no way for the program to continue recording. In the short span of two days, there had already been two accidents. The two female guests had almost lost their lives. Although it did seem like an accident, the director was indeed reflecting that the program team¡¯s safety measures weren¡¯t enough. At night, the program team had a dinner. The director and a few producers were all present. The director apologized sincerely, ¡°Dan Tong, Bei Bei, I¡¯m really sorry this time. The program team will never shirk their responsibilities. It¡¯s our fault for not taking good care of you. If you have any requests or need any compensation, feel free to ask. However, there¡¯s only one day left until tomorrow for the recording. I still implore the two of you to participate in tomorrow¡¯s program recording. After the recording is over, I¡¯ll even personally kneel down and apologize to the two of you. ¡± Director Cai actually said such a thing because of the pressure from all aspects. The trailer for this New Year¡¯s special had already been broadcast. It caused a huge sensation and attracted unprecedented attention. The advertisers had also invested a huge amount of advertising money this time. If this episode could not be broadcast, it would not be a small loss for the program team. Song Beibei had yet to open her mouth Zhao Dantong suddenly opened her mouth, ¡°director Cai, how big of a deal is this? No one expected such an accident to happen, and it was just a false alarm. If it¡¯s really because of this that you¡¯re not participating in tomorrow¡¯s recording, then it¡¯s really too pretentious. Director, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s words were clearly aimed at Song Beibei. Although Song Beibei had never thought of giving up the program¡¯s recording, Zhao Dantong¡¯s words had thrown dirty water at her, making her feel very uncomfortable. At this moment, Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°Miss Zhao is really magnanimous and righteous. I think Miss Zhao will be able to record it by herself tomorrow. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not hide his sarcasm. Even Zhao Dantong could hear the unkindness in Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. She instantly looked extremely aggrieved. ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. ¡± As she spoke, her eyes turned red. Gu Yanqing could not be bothered to look at her again. He only asked Director Cai, ¡°director Zhao, can you give me an explanation as to why my wife¡¯s horse suddenly went crazy? ¡± Director Cai said with some difficulty, ¡°We tried to find the horse, but the horse fell from the cliff into the sea and disappeared without a trace. There was no way to check if there was anything wrong with the horse. Of course, we also asked the trainer and the breeder. They all said with certainty that although the horse was a racehorse, it had always been very docile. And now, it is already old. It has been two years since it came to this island. It has never gone crazy, and its character has always been very stable. Before today¡¯s accident, there were no signs at all. Therefore, the reason for the Horse¡¯s sudden madness can not be found. Mr. Gu, please forgive me. I can only say that this is an accident that no one wants to happen. ¡± Gu Yanqing furrowed his brows. Actually, Song Beibei also knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any results. Moreover, it shouldn¡¯t be someone who tampered with it. Who could have calculated so well. Moreover, that horse was chosen by Song Beibei. Even if she tampered with it, she didn¡¯t know which Horse Song Beibei would choose. Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing sometimes made a mountain out of a molehill. Song Beibei said, ¡°forget it, director Cai, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m here to record the program, I¡¯ll definitely complete the recording. ¡± Since she owed senior Chen Min a big favor, Song Beibei definitely wouldn¡¯t give up halfway. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face senior Chen Min. Gu Yanqing wanted to say something else, but Song Beibei stopped him. The dinner ended just like that. Before leaving, Director Cai repeatedly promised that tomorrow¡¯s shoot would be very routine and there wouldn¡¯t be any danger. Only then did Gu Yanqing agree. After returning to the room.. Song Beibei laid down on the bed casually. ¡°Uncle Gu, I think you¡¯re too paranoid sometimes. When it comes to me, you¡¯re too nervous. It¡¯s not good for you to be like this. We¡¯re recording a show. When it¡¯s broadcast, it¡¯ll be easy for the audience to think that you¡¯re acting like a big shot. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei who was lying on the bed lazily like a cat. He snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just too big-hearted, but the heavens really take care of you. ¡± Song Beibei also felt that she was quite blessed by the heavens. Because since she was young, she had brushed past the grim reaper countless times. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a cockroach that can¡¯t be beaten to death. Do you know? A person like me in a romance drama is the female lead¡¯s setting. Because I can always save myself from danger time and time again. The most important thing is. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly got up from the bed and lay there like a Kitten, her chin resting on the side of the bed A pair of black eyes stared at Gu Yanqing. ¡°The most important thing is that I always have a prince charming by my side who can fall from the sky when I¡¯m in danger. Gu Yanqing, you don¡¯t know how handsome you looked when you saved me today. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s words seemed to have succeeded in pleasing Gu Yanqing. She turned her head and asked seriously, ¡°so, I¡¯m your prince charming. ¡± Song Beibei cupped her cheeks and thought seriously, ¡°the prince doesn¡¯t seem to be as old as you. ¡± When she looked at Gu Yanqing again, her face was unbelievably dark. Song Beibei held her stomach and giggled on the bed. Gu Yanqing went to take a shower with a cold face. Song Beibei teased Gu Yanqing and was quite happy. However, what made Song Beibei the happiest was that tomorrow was the last day of filming and she could go home soon. This time, she was away from home for three to four days. Song Beibei felt as if she had stayed outside for a very, very long time. Song Beibei, on the other hand, felt as if she was becoming more and more homesick. The next day¡¯s filming content was indeed very routine. There were basically no tasks. It was just the usual filming of couples getting along. In the morning, they would go to the beach for an early morning jog, Cook Lunch for lunch, even if it was watching TV. In the afternoon, their only task was to go to the beach to pick up a type of large sea crab that was abundant in the area. They would use it as dinner for the evening. In the evening, the few of them had already caught a few buckets. In the evening, the program team set up a grill on the beach and set up a bonfire. They prepared an open-air BBQ on the beach. There were beer, cold food, drinks, and desserts on the long table. Song Beibei and the others began to barbecue the crabs and other seafood they caught this afternoon. Gu Yanqing made Sashimi again. Many staff members joined in. Soon, the long table was filled with a dazzling array of food. This could be considered the last dinner on the island. It could be considered a farewell party for everyone. It was said that the program team also prepared a lot of fireworks. At this moment, the atmosphere was warm, the food was delicious, and the air was filled with the fragrance of cumin. Song Beibei was so busy that she had long forgotten that the program was still in the midst of recording. Instead, she threw herself into an open-air seafood feast. The feast of her taste buds was extremely satisfying. Song Beibei ate happily. As she ate, she chatted with the staff. Xiao Ke was the program team¡¯s assistant assigned to Song Beibei. After getting along with each other for the past few days, their relationship had always been good. Xiao Ke had just graduated and studied cultural media. She was in the same school as Song Beibei, and she was also a graduate student. In fact, she was only a few months younger than Song Beibei However, she could only be considered an intern on the program team. Song Beibei and she got along quite well. The two of them sat on chairs, one eating shrimp and the other eating crab. They chatted happily. Zhao Dantong walked around on the beach, occasionally playing with her long hair. One moment, she was playing with the bonfire, and the next moment, she was chatting and laughing with the director. Xiao Ke said to Song Beibei with disdain, ¡°look at that Zhao Dantong. She keeps moving in front of the camera. Everything is staged. It¡¯s really fake. I don¡¯t know why the program team invited her. After this broadcast, there will definitely be a lot of scolding. ¡°Do they think the audience is blind? ¡± Song Beibei only smiled and did not respond. Xiao Ke was still talking non-stop at the side, ¡°fortunately, sister Beibei, your interaction with Mr. Gu is naturally loving. Moreover, everyone is looking at boss Gu, so this Miss Zhao keeps adding scenes at boss Gu¡¯s side. Only sister Beibei can endure it. She¡¯s acting all the time. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s tired. ¡± Song Beibei said indifferently, ¡°everyone has their own aspirations. There¡¯s no need to fuss over it. ¡± Xiao Ke said, ¡°sister Beibei, why are you so kind? Actually, there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve never told you. It¡¯s because you and Zhao Dantong are both invited guests by the program team. I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong with the program, so I¡¯ve never told you. However, Sister Beibei, you¡¯re so good to me. Moreover, I really can¡¯t stand Zhao Dantong¡¯s face. Sister Beibei, I must tell you about this matter. ¡± Song Beibei was rather puzzled. ¡°What exactly is it? ¡± Xiao Ke gritted her teeth and said directly, ¡°actually, two days ago in the afternoon, after you and Mr. Gu went out alone, I saw Miss Zhao enter your room. ¡± Chapter 449 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei looked very shocked. ¡°Are you sure? Why does she have the key to my room? ¡± This question seemed to have stumped Xiao Ke. She said, ¡°actually, I¡¯m not very sure either, but at that time, the director asked me to come up and tell you about the next day¡¯s mission arrangements and things to take note of. When I came up, I just happened to see a figure entering your room, but I didn¡¯t see who it was clearly. I only remembered that it was a black figure. I thought it was you, sister Beibei, so I went over to knock on the door, but after knocking for a long time, no one answered. Later, when young master Lu passed by and was about to go out, he said that the two of you had already gone out and were now strolling through the Cherry blossom forest. I suspected that my eyes were playing tricks on me, but later at dinner, I discovered that Zhao Dantong was wearing a black dress, which was very similar to the shadow I saw at that time. I was almost certain that the person who entered your room at that time was her. I was absolutely not mistaken. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard this. Xiao Ke continued, ¡°besides, something happened to sister Beibei when you were riding the horse the next day. There¡¯s an 80% chance that Zhao dantong did something to you. ¡± Song Beibei remained silent. Xiao Ke said, ¡°sister Beibei, you have to believe me. Although I don¡¯t have any evidence, you have to be wary of this Zhao Dantong. She¡¯s definitely not a good person. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Xiao Ke, thank you for telling me this, but don¡¯t say this to anyone else. It¡¯ll be detrimental to you. ¡°. ¡°There¡¯s no evidence that Zhao Dantong framed me for yesterday¡¯s accident. It won¡¯t do us any good if we rashly identify her, but I¡¯ll definitely be more wary of her in the future. ¡± Xiao Ke said, ¡°sister Beibei, it¡¯s good that you believe me. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t believe me. I also know that I don¡¯t have any evidence. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard from the team that this Zhao Dantong has a powerful backer behind her. No one knows who that backer is. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to provoke her either. Sister Beibei, you just need to be more careful in the future. ¡± After Xiao Ke said these words, Song Beibei had a knot in her heart. Could it be that Zhao Dantong had really entered their room? How could she have the key to their room? This was simply impossible. The director had clearly said that if every room in this room was unique. If even the director didn¡¯t have it, how could Zhao Dantong have it? Moreover, even if she had the time to get their key, there was no way she could make an exact copy. Moreover, the key had always been with Gu Yanqing. Therefore, this could not be true. Xiao Ke said that she did not see it clearly and that everything was just a deduction. Therefore, there was a very high possibility that Xiao Ke was mistaken. However, if it was true, Song Beibei felt that it was too scary. Song Beibei could not imagine what Zhao Dantong had done inside. Could it really be related to the accident at her horse farm? Song Beibei spent the whole night thinking about the possibility of two outcomes. But in the end, she did not get a result. She didn¡¯t plan to tell Gu Yanqing about this. If she told Gu Yanqing, it didn¡¯t matter what Zhao Dantong did or didn¡¯t do. Then Gu Yanqing would definitely make Zhao Dantong disappear from her side just like five years ago. Because Gu Yanqing was always too nervous about her matter. He was someone who would rather kill a thousand people by mistake than let one go. In the end, Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel guilty about what happened that year. However, Zhao Dantong couldn¡¯t go to university because of Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want Zhao Dantong to hate her anymore. She just hoped that once they left this island, they wouldn¡¯t have any interactions anymore. Ever since Xiao Ke told her about this, Song Beibei almost lost her appetite. Gu Yanqing placed the crab meat in front of Song Beibei. Then he sat down in front of Song Beibei. ¡°Little Foodie, hurry up and eat. ¡± Song Beibei looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. ¡°. Gu Yanqing could tell that Song Beibei wasn¡¯t in the mood. He asked, ¡°what happened? ¡± Song Beibei forced a smile. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just full. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t lie. What happened? You can¡¯t lie to me. ¡± Song Beibei was puzzled. Why was Gu Yanqing so sure that something must have happened. Song Beibei suddenly became more competitive. ¡°nothing happened. Gu Yanqing, why are you so sure that something happened to me? ¡± Song Beibei understood. She didn¡¯t show it, so how could Gu Yanqing see through it at a glance? Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°because you¡¯ve never eaten your fill before. ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±. But in the end, Song Beibei still didn¡¯t say anything. She found an excuse to say that her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well. She didn¡¯t know if she had lost her appetite or not, but Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After a while, Lu Xingyao came over and sat opposite Song Beibei. He acted like a young master and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be separated from Miss Song tomorrow. Miss Song, will you miss me? ¡± Lu Xingyao completely ignored Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold aura and only smiled at Song Beibei. That smile was as devilish as it could be. Song Beibei simply replied with two words, ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± Lu Xingyao pretended to be hurt and actually acted like he was holding his heart. ¡°Miss Song is really cruel. I¡¯ll definitely Miss Miss Miss Song. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t Hate Lu Xingyao at all, even if he was Lu Yisheng¡¯s younger brother. It was probably because Song Beibei had come into contact with such people before, so she had some immunity to such people. Lu Xingyao and Su Fox were the same type of people. The playboy and the cheeky smile were just their disguises. In fact, in their hearts, they were a mature man who didn¡¯t lose his bearing. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I want to eat grilled fish. I want it freshly grilled. Help me grill it. ¡± By saying this, Song Beibei obviously had something to say to Lu Xingyao in private. Gu Yanqing naturally knew. His gaze swept over Lu Xingyao, and then said to Song Beibei, ¡°ten minutes will do. ¡± It meant that the two of them could only chat alone for ten minutes. Although Gu Yanqing said this, he still kept a distance from her. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing trusted her in his heart. Lu Xingyao looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s back as he left. He supported his head with one hand and smiled at Song Beibei, ¡°now, even if I flirt with you, no one will care. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face suddenly darkened as she said, ¡°young Master Lu, I have something I hope you can tell your brother, Lu Yisheng. ¡± At the mention of Lu Yisheng, Lu Xingyao seemed to have changed into a different person in an instant. His expression turned serious as he said, ¡°tell me. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Tell Lu Yisheng to treat his illness properly. I will never forgive him in my life. However, if he dies now, I will never forgive him because he has not made up for his sins. ¡± Lu Xingyao was silent for a moment before he said in a deep voice, ¡°I hope that Miss Song can tell my brother this in person. ¡± Song Beibei was also silent for a moment before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. ¡± Lu Xingyao said, ¡°I know that my brother¡¯s sins are unforgivable to miss song. However, she has never married or had a family in her life. She has been wholeheartedly atoning for her sins. As a doctor, he is very conscientious. He has used all his income to donate to the children in the orphanage to go to school. Other than the incident with your father, he has lived a great life. ¡± Song Beibei did not say a word. Lu Xingyao said, ¡°my brother¡¯s greatest wish in his life is that Miss Song can forgive him. So, I hope that Miss Song can appear in front of my brother and say these words to him. Even if she says that she will never forgive him for the rest of her life, it¡¯s still good for him to be a little unwilling to live. I only hope that my brother can have a little will to live, and this is something that only miss song can do. ¡± Song Beibei had never felt that she had such a great ability. However, Song Beibei was still conflicted. Logically speaking, Lu Yisheng¡¯s life was indeed very valuable. But from a personal point of view, Song Beibei still could not forgive him. Song Beibei said, ¡°let me think about it for a few days. I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll contact you. ¡± Lu Xingyao said, ¡°Miss Song doesn¡¯t seem to have my phone number. ¡± Song Beibei took out her phone. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll save it. ¡± So, Lu Xingyao told Song Beibei his number. Just as Song Beibei was saving her number, Zhao Dantong came over. She sat down beside Lu Xingyao as if there was no one else around. With a hint of disdain, she said, ¡°it¡¯s time to say goodbye. Are you reluctant to part? Let me see, they¡¯re still saving their numbers. Speaking of which, I¡¯m really worried about boss Gu. Beibei, you¡¯re too good at attracting bees and butterflies. ¡± Chapter 450 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong¡¯s tone seemed to be joking, but every word was filled with sarcasm. Song Beibei looked at her in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say the words ¡®attract bees and butterflies¡¯ . Miss Zhao should be much more capable with this kind of ability. ¡± Zhao Dantong actually smiled with infinite amorous feelings. ¡°thank you for the compliment. ¡± Her smug look made it seem like Song Beibei was really praising her. Song Beibei did not want to say anything else. Zhao Dantong tilted her head and looked at Lu Xingyao. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have my phone number, do you want it? ¡± Lu Xingyao smiled. ¡°No need, Miss Zhao. I¡¯m too high up for you. ¡± He stood up and left. Zhao Dantong looked at Lu Xingyao and smiled. There was a snort. Song Beibei was still sitting in her original position, but she had no intention of talking to Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong took the food in front of Song Beibei and began to eat. However, the food in front of her was piled up like a mountain, yet she wanted to eat the food in front of Song Beibei. Zhao Dantong saw Song Beibei looking at her and suddenly laughed. ¡°Do you not understand why I want to eat the food from your side? ¡± Song Beibei frowned. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°don¡¯t you know that the fewest things in the world are called other people¡¯s food? The food is the most delicious, and the clothes are the most beautiful. ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly looked at Song Beibei mockingly. ¡°including this husband, he¡¯s also the best. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m really worried about your future husband. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled, ¡°Beibei, you really know how to joke. ¡± Song Beibei got up and went to Gu Yanqing¡¯s place to roast fish together with him. At this moment, a firework suddenly exploded in the sky by the beach. It instantly lit up the entire beach as if it was daytime. Then, one flower after another. Accompanied by the sound of explosions, it was as if colorful rain was falling from the sky. It was really beautiful. This was the last program of the program team, and it was a firework feast. Song Beibei looked up in a daze. On such a beach, with the sea breeze, the flat ground was wide open. The sound of the waves and the sound of the fireworks exploding mixed together, as if they had become a symphony. Gradually, people became intoxicated by it. It was so dazzling that it was easy to forget all the worries, as if only the dazzling sight remained. Gu Yanqing hugged song Beibei¡¯s waist tightly from behind, wrapping Song Beibei in his windbreaker. Song Beibei¡¯s back was pressed against Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest. She felt a warmth spread through her limbs and bones. After a long time, Song Beibei thought about the recording of the program and everything she had experienced on that island. The most unforgettable thing was the rain of fireworks that filled the sky. It was like a Fairytale Romance¡­ ¡­ After the night, the program officially stopped recording. The next day, she took a private plane back to her country. After she got off from the airport, she also solemnly said goodbye. Director Cai felt quite guilty about the guests this time. Song Beibei actually felt quite happy. To be able to have such an experience in her lifetime was really not bad. Presumably, when they were old, it would be interesting to take it out and see what they had experienced when they were young. This episode was scheduled to be broadcast nationwide a few days after the New Year. There was still more than a month left. After Song Beibei returned to the country, she was especially worried about the children at home. All she wanted was to go home as soon as possible. As soon as she got home, she rushed to her room to see the children. But to Song Beibei¡¯s surprise, there was another child. It was Lu Yujiang. Coincidentally, the driver came to the airport to pick up Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei. When they got home, it was already evening. The car drove from the mountain road to the front gate of Song Garden. Suddenly, they saw a black mercedes-benz parked there. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were both curious. This car didn¡¯t belong to their family. Why was there a mercedes-benz parked at the door? After getting out of the car, they went to check the situation. At this time, two adults and a child also got out of the car. One of the men in black walked over and said to Song Beibei, ¡°excuse me, is this Miss Song Beibei? ¡± Song Beibei nodded The man in Black said, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Mo¡¯s chauffeur, Lao Li. Mr. Mo has requested Miss Song to help take care of our young master for a month and let the young master celebrate the New Year with you. After the New Year, Mr. Mo will send someone to pick up the young master. ¡± Song Beibei was very surprised. She knew that Mr. Mo was definitely Mo Lichuan. Song Beibei had not seen Mo Yujiang for a long time. In fact, Song Beibei had very few opportunities to see Yujiang. Because in the past, Lu Huanzi could only stay with Yujiang for a while during Christmas. Only once, Yujiang was sent to the United States to stay with Lu Huanzi for about half a month. During that half a month, Xin Tong and Yujiang became best friends. Later, Yujiang went to Switzerland. However, Xin Tong and Yujiang still kept in touch. The two children also had their own accounts and would often video-chat. However, later on, Lu Huanzi committed suicide. Mo Lichuan took Lu Huanzi and Lu Yujiang away from the hospital. From that day onwards, Song Beibei never saw Yujiang again. There was no news of this child either. Song Beibei quickly pulled Yujiang over and squatted down. She asked, ¡°Yujiang, do you still know me? ¡± Yujiang nodded. Song Beibei asked, ¡°where¡¯s your mother? ¡± This was the question Song Beibei was most concerned about. Ever since the last time they parted in Japan, Song Beibei had always been concerned about Lu Huanzi. However, she also knew that Mo Lichuan must have hidden Lu Huanzi again. Song Beibei only wanted to know how Lu Huanzi was doing now, whether she had really lost her memory, and what relationship she had with Mo Lichuan now. Did she also know that she had a son? Lu Yujiang lowered his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother anymore. My mother is already dead. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. At this moment, the driver gestured to the woman next to him. The woman next to him immediately came forward and hugged Mo Lichuan. The driver, old Li, said to Song Beibei, ¡°Miss Song, can we talk in private? ¡± Song Beibei felt that there was something else going on. That woman was Lu Yujiang¡¯s nanny. Song Beibei said to her, ¡°carry the child inside first. It¡¯s cold outside. ¡± The nanny carried Lu Yujiang into Song Garden first. Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it had just been stabbed. She could hardly believe it. ¡°What did Mo Lichuan do to Lu Huanzi? ¡± Old Li said unhurriedly, ¡°Miss Lu is not dead. Young master doesn¡¯t know that Miss Lu is still alive because Miss Lu has lost her memory. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she had guessed, Mo Lichuan did not tell Lu Yujiang the truth. So Lu Huanzi really had lost her memory. However, Song Beibei was also angry. ¡°What exactly is your Mr. Mo trying to do? He made such a young child suffer the pain of losing his mother. Why didn¡¯t he let them recognize each other? What is the meaning of putting this child with me now? ¡± Song Beibei really could not understand Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan had always been especially wary of her. He was afraid that after he met Lu Huanzi, he would reveal everything that had happened in the past. But if that was the case, why would he send Yujiang over? Old Li sighed. ¡°What does Mr. Mo mean? How would servants like US know? We only know that the young master is very pitiful. How lively was the young master in the past ¡°Ever since Miss Lu passed away, he seemed to have changed into a different person. We were really afraid that he would become autistic at such a young age. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then let him know that his mother is still alive. The child needs his mother. ¡± Old Li said, ¡°things are not as simple as miss song thinks. Sir also has his own difficulties. ¡± Old Li said, ¡°my mission this time is to send young master over. This is our young master¡¯s birthday wish this year. He hopes to spend the New Year with your daughter, so sir asked me to send young master over. Young master will have to trouble Miss Song for this period of time. Sir has instructed that he hopes that Miss Song will not mention her mother¡¯s matter to young master. After all, if he has already accepted the fact that his mother has left, if he knows that his mother is still alive, but he will never be able to see her, it will be even more painful. ¡± Song Beibei was furious when she heard that. ¡°Mo Lichuan is such a bastard. ¡± Song Beibei could not help but curse. How could such a cruel and despicable person exist in this world! Chapter 451 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei scolded Mo Lichuan without any scruples. Old Li¡¯s face also showed a hint of awkwardness. Old Li said, ¡°our young master will leave it to miss song. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, old Li and the nanny returned. Song Beibei sighed. Then she went upstairs with Gu Yanqing. Mo Yujiang Sat alone on the Sofa in the living room. His small figure looked lonely and lonely. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t bear it. She walked over, touched Yujiang¡¯s head, squatted down, and held his little hand. ¡°Yujiang, welcome to our home. Xin Tong and we have always missed you. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°have you seen Xin Tong? ¡± Yujiang finally raised his head and shook his head. Song Beibei held Yujiang¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to find Xin Tong. ¡± Song Beibei held Lu Yujiang¡¯s hand and went to Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying¡¯s room. Xin Tong had already treated their room as her own. After returning, they didn¡¯t leave each other for even a moment. The relationship between the three children was also very good. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t worried at all. This was because although Fu Chengdong was only six years old, his personality was very steady. At home, he was like a little adult, and he was quite authoritative. Especially, Xin Tong was picky with her food. Song Beibei had told her countless times, but Xin Tong didn¡¯t listen. But Fu Chengdong had told her a few times, and now he even began to eat the carrot that he didn¡¯t like the most. Song Beibei sometimes felt that this was really quite magical. Perhaps Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying were little angels sent by the heavens. The three children were indeed in the room. Xiao Ying was drawing at the desk. Fu Chengdong was reading with his legs crossed. Fu Chengdong was very smart. Before he was six years old, he did not go to school and could not read. However, Xin Tong was extremely talented in language. So far, she could basically recognize all the Chinese characters and English words. However, Song Beibei did not expect that Fu Chengdong was also a genius. Fu Chengdong was different from Xiao Xintong. Xin Tong was really talented in language. She could remember most of the things with just a glance, and she would remember them after saying them once. It was as if she was born with them in her mind. She didn¡¯t spend much effort, and she didn¡¯t spend too much time either. That was why, up until now, Xin Tong knew so many things, but Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had never deliberately groomed her. Song Beibei had always thought that Xin Tong must have inherited Gu Yanqing¡¯s super brain. This made Song Beibei very happy and worried. Fortunately, Xin Tong was like her father. She was extremely talented and could easily do things that were difficult for others to do. She was worried that Xin Tong knew more than the average child since she was young. She was afraid that she would be arrogant because of her talent. However, Fu Chengdong was different. Fu Chengdong¡¯s talent lay in his ability to learn and accept things. Ever since Fu Chengdong went to school, he had been obsessed with reading and reading. Everything he did was achieved through his own hard work. He studied and practiced non-stop every day. This child was also very smart. After teaching him once, he basically learned it, and he could even extend it. He was especially sensitive to numbers. In just a few months, he had learned to add, subtract, multiply, and divide. It was simply shocking. Recently, whenever Fu Chengdong had the time, he would sneak into Gu Yanqing¡¯s study. He liked to pick a book and read it himself. If he encountered something he didn¡¯t know, he would ask if he couldn¡¯t understand it, or he would study it himself to find the answer. Last time, Song Beibei saw a book under Fu Chengdong¡¯s pillow. It was the one he had been reading recently. It was actually linear Algebra. Song Beibei picked up the book and flipped through it. There were also notes made by the Little Guy. If Song Beibei remembered correctly, this was the knowledge she learned in high school. Then, Song Beibei looked at Fu Chengdong as if he was a monster. What kind of child did she raise. Not to mention whether he could understand this thing or not, just by looking at it, Fu Chengdong had picked up a book like this from the vast bookshelf. Song Beibei felt that this child was not an ordinary person after all! And now, Fu Chengdong was sitting cross-legged, looking at a thick, unknown book. Xin Tong was lying on his back like an octopus. Her small arms hooked around his neck, as if they were glued to his body. Song Beibei walked over and found that Fu Chengdong was reading an English version of AESOP¡¯s fable. Xin Tong knew English, so Fu Chengdong asked Xin Tong if he saw anyone he didn¡¯t know. Fluent English came out of Xin Tong¡¯s mouth, with a hint of a baby voice. Xin Tong Lay on Fu Chengdong¡¯s back with her Chin on his shoulder. Fu Chengdong looked a little uncomfortable from the pressure. But he didn¡¯t speak at all. Instead, he was even more focused, as if the little girl on his back had no effect on him at all. Xin Tong talked a lot in English on his shoulder, and Fu Chengdong was just flipping through the pages. A scene inexplicably appeared in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. It was a scene from a traditional Chinese myth. A small monk was concentrating on chanting Buddhist scriptures, and a small Fox was lying on his back causing trouble. But the small monk completely ignored the small fox. Wasn¡¯t this the scene It actually looked extremely harmonious. Song Beibei was surprised by her own thoughts, but those two people really looked like the small monk and the small Fox. ¡°Xin Tong! ¡± Song Beibei shouted, ¡°look WHO¡¯s here. ¡± Xin Tong heard Song Beibei¡¯s voice and turned her head in surprise. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back. ¡± However, when she turned around, she saw Lu Yujiang, who was being held by Song Beibei¡¯s hand. Xin Tong was still half-lying on Fu Chengdong¡¯s back. However, her little head turned around. At this moment, Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying also looked towards the door at the same time. When Xin Tong saw Lu Yujiang, she was actually stunned for two seconds. Song Beibei only found it funny when she saw it. It turned out that children also had such stunned expressions. They looked very cute. Then, in the next second, Xin Tong¡¯s brows and eyes suddenly curved into a crescent moon. Then, she cried out in surprise, ¡°brother Yujiang! ¡°! She got off Fu Chengdong¡¯s back and immediately ran towards the door. She immediately hugged Mo Yujiang and rubbed her small head against Mo Yujiang¡¯s shoulder before raising her head. ¡°Brother Yujiang, I¡¯ve finally met you. Xin Tong really misses you to death. ¡± Mo Yujiang did not reply. Other than Xin Tong¡¯s voice, the air seemed to have become very quiet. Song Beibei lowered her head and looked at Mo Yujiang. She realized that Mo Yujiang¡¯s gaze was not on Xin Tong. Moreover, his concern for Xin Tong seemed to be more indifferent than before. He just stood there without moving. His gaze was fixed on Fu Chengdong, who was not far away. Fu Chengdong¡¯s gaze was also completely on this little boy. Song Beibei noticed that the two children actually frowned at the same time. She did not know if it was an illusion. Song Beibei actually felt as if there was a trace of killing intent in the air. Song Beibei was surprised that the two children still had such a cold aura. However, Song Beibei was able to tell with just a glance. These two children seemed to have a strange aura! Xin Tong still happily grabbed Mo Yujiang¡¯s arm and shook it. She asked excitedly in her baby voice, ¡°brother Yujiang, where have you been? Why haven¡¯t you been video-chatting with Xin Tong for a long time? Do you Miss Xin Tong? Xin Tong really misses you a lot. ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s tone made people laugh uncontrollably, and it was very noisy. At this moment, Mo Yujiang finally looked away from Fu Chengdong. Although Yujiang was only one year older than Xin Tong, he was a head taller than Xin Tong. In front of Xin Tong, he was really like a big brother. He suddenly hugged Xin Tong. Then, he made a move that even Song Beibei was shocked. He suddenly lowered his head and actually kissed Xin Tong on the mouth. Then, like a little adult, he rubbed Xin Tong¡¯s hair. ¡°Yeah, I miss you too. ¡± Xin Tong did not feel that she had lost her first kiss. Because Lu Yujiang was still dancing with joy when he said this, ¡°are you here to play with Xin Tong? When are you leaving? Can you not leave¡­ ¡± Song Beibei was dazed for a moment when she saw this scene. She wondered how she would react when she lost her first kiss. She seemed to be so angry that she ignored Gu Yanqing for half a month. However, her daughter seemed to be very happy. Chapter 452 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Xin Tong saw Lu Yujiang, she completely forgot about her mother. She grabbed Lu Yujiang¡¯s hand and walked inside. As they walked, she said excitedly, ¡°brother Yujiang, Xin Tong has a brother and sister. ¡± Thus, she first pulled Lu Yujiang to the front of Fu Chengdong. ¡°This is Xin Tong¡¯s brother, brother Chengdong. ¡± Song Beibei thought about it and decided that there was no need for her to introduce herself. She had done all the work for her daughter. She wanted to let the children know each other and get along with each other. As an adult, she did not need to get involved. This was because Song Beibei knew that children had their own world. In this world, there were also their own rules for getting along with each other. Song Beibei laughed and said, ¡°you guys play first. I¡¯ll call you guys to eat later. ¡± Then, she turned around and left. She even closed the door behind her. In the room, the two boys looked at each other coldly. The two children had no intention of getting to know each other at all. After a while, Fu Chengdong turned around and lowered his head to read his book. Xin Tong looked puzzled. Then, she pulled Mo Yujiang to Xiao Ying. ¡°This is my sister, Xiao Ying. ¡± Xiao Ying said timidly, ¡°hello, brother. ¡± Mo Yujiang smiled at Xiao Ying. ¡°Hello, Xiao Ying. ¡± She hadn¡¯t seen brother Yujiang for a long time. So, she kept talking to him. Soon, Song Beibei came up and asked the children to go to the restaurant for dinner. When she opened the door, she saw this scene. The four children each occupied three corners. Xiao Ying was still drawing at the desk. Fu Chengdong was still reading silently. The room was filled with Xin Tong¡¯s voice and Nightingale¡¯s laughter. She and Mo Yujiang were huddled together on the Sofa. It was just like before. But Song Beibei felt that the atmosphere around Fu Chengdong was a little strange. It was so cold that he didn¡¯t even raise his head. Song Beibei thought back to the last Christmas when Xin Tong mentioned Lu Yujiang. Fu Chengdong was so young, yet he ate the wrong food. Now, she was wondering if Fu Chengdong would be jealous when he saw Lu Yujiang. Song Beibei found it more and more funny. Children nowadays were getting more and more serious. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Fu Chengdong was born in the slums. This child was sensitive to this world. He was born with a hostile and resistant attitude towards outsiders. Thinking back to the time when she adopted him, it was extremely difficult. However, once this child opened up to you, it was as if he was pouring his heart out. To be honest, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know much about this child, Yujiang. However, Song Beibei had interacted with him a few times and felt that this child¡¯s personality was still like Mo Yujiang¡¯s. He was born calm and unfathomable. In the past, he had more of a child¡¯s temperament. Song Beibei remembered that when Mo Yujiang was with Xin Tong, he liked to tease her. Xin Tong was smart to begin with. However, there was one thing that she didn¡¯t care about. She was never wary of others. Sometimes, she would even enjoy being teased. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She felt that Xin Tong and Yujiang were the dumbest when they were together. They were crushed to the point where there was no room for them to turn around. However, Mo Yujiang gave off a different feeling now. Just as old Li had said, ever since this child lost his mother, he seemed to have become a different person. He became silent. Song Beibei Thought of Lu Huanzi, and her heart ached for this child. Lu Huanzi had come back to life, but she had forgotten everything in the past. She had even forgotten that she had a child. A child without a mother was undoubtedly heartbreaking. Therefore, it was also good to stay here with Yujiang. There were many children here, and it was easier for children to open their hearts with children. Xin Tong was the first to stand up when she heard Song Beibei¡¯s call. Then, she reached out her hand towards Mo Yujiang. ¡°Brother Yujiang, we¡¯re going to have dinner. ¡± Mo Yujiang held Xin Tong¡¯s hand and stood up. Fu Chengdong also stood up. Then he didn¡¯t even look at them. He was the first to go out of the door. Xin Tong originally wanted to call him, but he just walked away coldly. Xin Tong looked especially puzzled. Xiao Ying also ran over and called her brother to chase after Fu Chengdong. Song Beibei sighed. The restaurant had already prepared dinner. The table was full of food. Xin Tong happily climbed up to her seat. Mo Yujiang followed behind Xin Tong and naturally sat next to Xin Tong. Although Fu Chengdong was the first to go out,. He bumped into Gu Yanqing in the corridor. The father and son were talking about something, so they were delayed for a while. Xin Tong and Mo Yujiang only came in after they sat down. In fact, the song family¡¯s dining table wasn¡¯t arranged on purpose. But it was still fixed. Originally, Fu Chengdong sat on Xin Tong¡¯s left. Fu Chengdong¡¯s original seat was also Mo Yujiang¡¯s current seat. The song family¡¯s dining table was very large. It was a long French table. There were many seats. So when Mo Yujiang sat down, no one said anything Song Beibei noticed it. When Fu Chengdong entered, she said to Fu Chengdong, ¡°Chengdong, you take the seat opposite Xin Tong. ¡± Who knew that Fu Chengdong was silent for a while and didn¡¯t say anything. Then he walked to Mo Yujiang¡¯s side and said bluntly, ¡°this is my seat. Come down. ¡± Mo Yujiang turned his head and looked at Fu Chengdong indifferently. He wasn¡¯t moved. ¡°Is your name carved on it? ¡± Song Beibei looked at these two children who were only in their teens. They were at loggerheads with each other, and there was actually a glimmer of Sword Light. The auras of the two children were very strong. Neither of them seemed to be willing to take a step back. Fu Chengdong said coldly again, ¡°come down. This is my seat, or I¡¯ll beat you up. ¡± Mo Yujiang did not speak. He directly turned his head. He picked up his chopsticks and actually picked up a piece of meat to eat. Then he turned his head to look at Fu Chengdong. Song Beibei actually saw a hint of a smile on the corner of his mouth. Song Beibei was shocked. That look was actually carved from the same mold as Mo Lichuan. His gaze was very heavy, but it seemed to carry a hint of provocation. Even the adults felt their hair stand on end when they saw it. That look was as if it was saying: If you have the ability, hit me! Fu Chengdong ignored it and actually raised his fist! ¡°Fu Chengdong, how dare you! ! ¡± Song Beibei had been watching all of this, so she was able to stop him in time! Fu Chengdong¡¯s personality was very wild. In the end, this child still hadn¡¯t gotten rid of his habit of using his fists. In the past, when they were in the slums, this might have been a form of self-protection out of desperation. But now, a six-year-old child was able to use his fists at will, which was something Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tolerate. The last time Fu Chengdong had fought with someone at school, Jin Shixuan, he was severely reprimanded by Song Beibei. After that, Fu Chengdong never fought again. In fact, Fu Chengdong was very sensible, and he was also very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. So he also knew what they were most afraid of. However, Song Beibei did not expect that Fu Chengdong would actually raise his fist for such a small matter Song Beibei walked over with a gloomy face. ¡°You really want to fight? What did I tell you? You are not allowed to fight at any time. If you fight, I will be very angry! Think it over carefully! ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s face turned red. His fingers were tightly clenched. But in the end, he slowly put them down. Song Beibei finally heaved a sigh of relief and said in a friendly manner, ¡°Chengdong, Yujiang is a guest. He is younger than you and also your younger brother. You have to give way to him a little. You sit in another seat. ¡± In the end, Fu Chengdong sat in the seat opposite Xin Tong. Xin Tong seemed to be frightened when she saw Fu Chengdong raise his fist. She looked at Fu Chengdong without blinking. After Fu Chengdong sat down, she seemed to have reacted. ¡°Brother Chengdong, why did you want to hit Yujiang just now? ¡± When Xin Tong said this, she was obviously unhappy. Because in her simple world, she couldn¡¯t understand her brother who wanted to hit someone for a seat. Besides, Xin Tong hated Fu Chengdong¡¯s fights the most. Because she would be afraid. Chapter 453 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After Fu Chengdong sat down, he glanced at Xin Tong and then looked away. He looked very unhappy. Xin Tong could feel that brother Chengdong seemed to be very angry. But she didn¡¯t understand why brother Chengdong was angry. Song Beibei didn¡¯t let Xin Tong ask further. Then she said, ¡°okay, everyone, eat. ¡± Usually, when they ate, they would talk and laugh. But today, with the addition of a child, it became especially quiet. Song Beibei did not know what was going on either. Even Xin Tong did not say much. During dinner, the nanny came in and said, ¡°Madam, which room is Yujiang¡¯s? ¡± Song Beibei had just ordered someone to clean up a room for Yujiang. Xin Tong suddenly said, ¡°Yujiang, let¡¯s sleep in the same room. I have a lot to tell Yujiang. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Song Beibei said, ¡°Xin Tong, this is not good. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°why? Xiao Ying is also sharing a room with brother Yujiang. Xin Tong also wants to share a room with brother Yujiang. In Switzerland, Xin Tong used to share a room with brother Yujiang. ¡± At this moment, Fu Chengdong suddenly put down his chopsticks. His voice did not change. He just said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. ¡± He got down from the chair and left the restaurant. Song Beibei saw that Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t eat much today. What¡¯s wrong with this child? Song Beibei frowned. Yujiang also said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to stay in the same room with Xin Tong. Auntie Song, you don¡¯t have to clean up the room. Besides, I won¡¯t stay for long. ¡± Since Yujiang made such a request himself,. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t refuse. So she said to the nanny at the door, ¡°forget it. You don¡¯t have to clean up. Move all of Yujiang¡¯s luggage to Xin Tong¡¯s room. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why Fu Chengdong suddenly became so awkward. After dinner, Song Beibei went to Fu Chengdong¡¯s room. But Fu Chengdong wasn¡¯t inside. Xiao Ying was sitting alone on the carpet. When she saw Song Beibei come in, she called out softly, ¡°mommy. ¡± Song Beibei walked over and asked, ¡°where¡¯s brother? ¡± Xiao Ying stretched out her little finger and pointed at the closet in the room. Song Beibei looked over. She couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply. Fu Chengdong, this child, was good at everything, but until now, he had a bad habit that he couldn¡¯t get rid of. It was when he was in a bad mood, or when he was angry, he liked to hide in the closet alone. Perhaps this was a habit he formed in the slums. Perhaps the small dark space gave him a sense of security. This was something Song Beibei couldn¡¯t understand, because Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand his past experiences. But Song Beibei still hoped that Fu Chengdong could get rid of this habit. She hoped that her son would expel all the fear and darkness from his past. Song Beibei sighed and walked over to the wardrobe. She slowly opened it and indeed saw Fu Chengdong curled up in a corner. The sudden light outside made Fu Chengdong¡¯s eyes feel uncomfortable for a moment. She turned her head away. Song Beibei squatted down and touched Fu Chengdong¡¯s head. ¡°Chengdong, are you in a bad mood? ¡± Fu Chengdong turned his head away and didn¡¯t say anything. There was obviously a hint of anger on his face. Song Beibei rarely saw her son act like he was angry. He had always been as steady as an adult in this family for so long. Sometimes, Song Beibei would habitually forget that Fu Chengdong was actually just a six-year-old boy. Song Beibei said, ¡°What are you unhappy about? Aren¡¯t you going to tell mom? ¡± Fu Chengdong still refused to speak. Song Beibei simply sat down beside Fu Chengdong and went straight to the point. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like Yujiang? ¡± Song Beibei saw Fu Chengdong¡¯s mouth twitch. When Song Beibei mentioned Yujiang, she actually saw a trace of disdain in the child¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei found it funny. But she also felt worried and puzzled She continued to ask, ¡°why don¡¯t you like Yujiang? ¡± Fu Chengdong said impatiently, ¡°you¡¯re very long-winded. I just want to be alone. ¡± Song Beibei gave Fu Chengdong a violent slap. ¡°You little Brat, how old are you? You actually think I¡¯m long-winded. I won¡¯t go out. What are you going to do to me? ¡± Fu Chengdong looked at Song Beibei speechlessly. Then, he turned his back to Song Beibei. Song Beibei rubbed Fu Chengdong¡¯s hair hard. This little guy really thought he was an adult. Song Beibei said, ¡°actually, I know why you don¡¯t like Yujiang. It¡¯s because Xin Tong seems to rely more on him, right? Is that why you feel disappointed? ¡± Song Beibei could clearly feel Fu Chengdong¡¯s little back stiffen. Song Beibei actually didn¡¯t know the reason at all. This was what Gu Yanqing had just told her. Gu Yanqing had said that children like them who had no family since they were young would place a lot of importance on their feelings. Children like them rarely trusted others, and it was also very difficult for them to treat others as family. However, once they were determined, it was the kind that blended into their lives. Gu Yanqing could understand this because he had grown up in an orphanage when he was young. He said, ¡°once people like us are determined, we are usually the only ones, and we will use our lives to protect them. However, our possessiveness will also be very strong. For such a long time, Xin Tong has been circling around him, and he felt that he was Xin Tong¡¯s only brother. ¡± However, now that Yujiang had appeared, Xin Tong¡¯s attitude toward Yujiang was even better than her attitude toward him. He could not help but feel anxious and uncertain. The reason he was throwing a Tantrum was to prove his importance and sense of presence in this family. ¡°To prove that I¡¯m better than anyone, I¡¯m just afraid of being abandoned again. ¡± At that time, Song Beibei only felt shocked. It seemed that she really did not understand the child¡¯s spiritual world at all. Why would Fu Chengdong think this way How could he abandon him? When Fu Chengdong heard Song Beibei¡¯s words, he seemed unwilling to admit it. He stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sense of loss. ¡± Song Beibei sighed softly Her voice also became gentle. ¡°Yujiang, you are my son and Xin Tong¡¯s brother. This is a fact that will never change. You don¡¯t have to prove anything. You are different from Yujiang. We are people who want to live our lives forever. We are family. Do you know that? ¡± Song Beibei noticed that Fu Chengdong¡¯s expression seemed to have changed slightly. Song Beibei smiled and patted Fu Chengdong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°besides, you will spend more time with Xin Tong than with Yujiang. Are you afraid that Xin Tong doesn¡¯t like you the most? ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s face actually showed a thoughtful expression. Song Beibei really found it hilarious. This child¡¯s psychological change was really too cute. Fu Chengdong suddenly turned around and said, ¡°he¡­ is that Yujiang? When will he leave? ¡± Song Beibei touched her Chin and said, ¡°Yujiang will be staying for a long time this time. About a month. Anyway, he will be spending the new year with us. ¡± Fu Chengdong frowned again. Song Beibei said, ¡°Chengdong, there are many things in this world that can not be solved by fighting, especially when you don¡¯t know a person well. You don¡¯t get along with Yujiang, but your first reaction is to hate him. Do you think it¡¯s good ¡°So I hope you can get along well with him. Maybe you can become good friends. ¡± Fu Chengdong stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to become friends with him. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then no matter what, you¡¯re not allowed to use your fists in the future. Do you understand? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s tone when she said this was also somewhat stern. Fu Chengdong also heard it and said gloomily, ¡°I understand. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. She understood Fu Chengdong and had always taken her words to heart. Therefore, she also believed that Fu Chengdong would not easily make a move in the future. As for whether she could get along well with Yujiang or not. Song Beibei felt that this was casual. Children had their own rules. Song Beibei felt that it was better to let nature take its course. Moreover, Song Beibei had a premonition that Chengdong and Yujiang¡¯s personalities were somewhat similar to Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao. And now, Gu Yanqing and Su Liangxiao¡¯s relationship was really good. There was also cooperation in work. Su Liangxiao would occasionally call Gu Yanqing in the middle of the night. Song Beibei would sometimes receive calls and yell at the phone, ¡°Su Fox, please don¡¯t harass my husband, okay! ¡± Fu Chengdong and Mo Yujiang were both young and mature. They were both unfathomable. Both of them had their own ideas, so she didn¡¯t need to get involved. Chapter 454 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Sure enough, in the following days, Fu Chengdong never quarreled with Mo Yujiang. But these two children seemed to have a tacit understanding. Neither of them paid attention to the other. At such a young age, both of them had developed a good ability to treat each other as air. Xin Tong still ran between the two of them without a care in the world. However, she could actually sense that brother Chengdong and brother Yujiang did not like each other. Xin Tong felt very puzzled. They were both her favorite people. Therefore, sometimes, when she played, she liked to pull the two of them to play together. However, at this time, the two of them would usually not give her any face. Xin Tong, on the other hand, became very disappointed. Once, when Song Beibei helped her bathe, Xin Tong even said to Song Beibei, ¡°Mama, why does brother Chengdong not talk to brother Yujiang? ¡± Song Beibei was also puzzled. These two children could actually hold their breath like this. Song Beibei felt that this wasn¡¯t a solution. The New Year was just around the corner. The House also started to get busy. In the past, there were only two people in the house, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei started to rebel when she was in puberty. For a long time, she didn¡¯t have a good relationship with Gu Yanqing. At that time, Song Beibei disliked the New Year the most. She only felt that every family was reunited, and when they were happy, she felt even more lonely and lonely. In the past, when Song Beibei celebrated the New Year, she would either go on a trip or go to her classmates¡¯home to freeload. Later, after she married Gu Yanqing. Because they had long lost the habit of celebrating the New Year, coupled with the small number of people in the family, the more they fought, the more desolate they felt. At that time, it was nothing more than going out for a big meal with Gu Yanqing. They walked on the brightly lit streets to experience the festive fireworks. Until one year, Gu Yanqing used Song Beibei¡¯s name to build an orphanage. In the first year, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing spent their time in the orphanage. They made dumplings, sang songs, ate meals together with all the children, and then gave gifts to the children. At that time, Song Beibei felt the unique meaning of the New Year. So, on the eve of the New Year, Song Beibei suggested, ¡°let¡¯s go to the orphanage and celebrate the New Year with the children. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not object. So, on New Year¡¯s Eve, Song Beibei began to prepare gifts for the children in the orphanage. Many of the gifts were chosen by the children. On New Year¡¯s Eve, all the gifts were filled to the brim. The children in the orphanage all remembered Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. Because there were pictures of them on the wall. All the children helped with the bread and dumplings for the whole afternoon. Everyone put together the dining table in the cafeteria. There were all kinds of ingredients on the table. Everyone in the orphanage was helping. Xin Tong was also seriously learning how to make dumplings. She was very enthusiastic. It was rare for Song Beibei to see such a harmonious scene. Fu Chengdong and Lu Yujiang were standing on both sides of Xin Tong. Although the two of them did not communicate much, it was rare for them to not be so confrontational. Xin Tong pinched the dough into a cake. Fu Chengdong smiled. ¡°Are you going to make a steamed bun? ¡± Xin Tong said aggrievedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make a dumpling skin. ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°then watch me do it. ¡± So Fu Chengdong took a small piece of dough, pinched it flat, and then rolled it with a small stick into a thin round piece. After sprinkling some flour, the thin skin of the dumpling was ready. The whole process was completed in one go. It looked very familiar. Even the volunteers at the orphanage next to them were very surprised when they saw it. Xin Tong, on the other hand, looked very impressed. ¡°Brother Chengdong, you¡¯re really great. Can you teach me? ¡± Fu Chengdong was just about to say yes. Lu Yujiang, who was next to him, suddenly reached out his small hand in front of Xin Tong and opened his palm. In her palm, there was actually a small rabbit made of flour. Xin Tong cried out in surprise, ¡°what a cute rabbit. ¡± Lu Yujiang¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent, ¡°this is for you. ¡± Xin Tong was very happy and carefully held the little rabbit in Lu Yujiang¡¯s palm, ¡°thank you, brother Yujiang. ¡± Lu Yujiang smiled, ¡°what else do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°I also want a little fish, a little bird, and a little turtle. ¡± Lu Yujiang said, ¡°okay. ¡± Lu Yujiang began to use the soft dough to pinch the little animals. Xin Tong was still a child, so she moved closer. Not only Xin Tong, even the other smaller children in the orphanage moved closer. They surrounded Lu Yujiang and shouted, ¡°I want it too, I want it too. ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s side suddenly became much quieter. He glanced over there and then silently made his own dumplings. Only Xiao Ying was left by his side. She reached out to pull his sleeve. ¡°brother. ¡± Fu Chengdong could see that Xiao Ying also liked the small animals that Lu Yujiang kneaded. The corner of her eyes always seemed to be looking at the liveliest place. Fu Chengdong reached out to touch Xiao Ying¡¯s cheek and smiled. ¡°If you like it, you can go too. ¡± Xiao Ying shook her head hard. ¡°I like big brother the most. I don¡¯t like those small animals at all. ¡± Fu Chengdong smiled. ¡°then big brother will give you a pinch too. Xiao Ying, what do you want? ¡± Xiao Ying suddenly said happily, ¡°I want a little rabbit too. ¡± So Fu Chengdong began to pinch. But he couldn¡¯t pinch it well no matter how hard he pinched. In the end, he threw the dough aside in frustration. He ran to the corner to Sulk. Xiao Ying stood there at a loss. Song Beibei saw everything. When she really wanted to go over, she saw Xin Tong run to Fu Chengdong¡¯s side. So she did not go over. Instead, she carried Xiao Ying and said, ¡°it¡¯s going to be dinner soon. Let¡¯s Xiao Ying and mummy go wash our hands first, okay? ¡± Xiao Ying nodded. On the other side, Fu Chengdong was still sitting alone in the corner sulking. He did not understand why the seemingly simple rabbit he pinched was not as good-looking as the one Lu Yujiang pinched just now. Xin Tong walked over and walked directly in front of Fu Chengdong. ¡°Brother Chengdong, why are you here? ¡± Fu Chengdong also ignored Xiao Xintong. Xiao Xintong suddenly opened her palm. She placed a warm Bunny Bun in her palm in front of Fu Chengdong. It was a freshly pinched Bunny Bun. But now it had been steamed in the steamer. It had become a bunny bun. Because it had been steamed, the Bunny Bun was twice as big as before, but it looked white and tender, more lifelike. Xiao Xintong¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent moon. ¡°This is for you to eat. This rabbit bun is very sweet. ¡± As she spoke, Xiao Xintong was about to place the Rabbit Bun in Fu Chengdong¡¯s palm. ¡°I don¡¯t want it! ¡± Fu Chengdong suddenly flung his hand away in annoyance. The Rabbit Bun in Xin Tong¡¯s hand was thrown far away. Even her ears fell off and rolled on the ground a few times. The originally snow-white dough was also stained with a layer of dust. Xin Tong stood there in a daze. Fu Chengdong did not know what was going on with him. In any case, he was inexplicably annoyed. He didn¡¯t like anything. He hated that Little Rabbit Bun. When Xin Tong gave it to him, Fu Chengdong only felt that it was so hot that his palm hurt. However, Xin Tong was scared by his current appearance. She didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him blankly. Then, her eyes immediately became misty. She immediately lowered her head and said softly, ¡°brother Chengdong doesn¡¯t like Xin Tong anymore? ¡± Fu Chengdong clenched his little fists tightly, but he stubbornly didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Xintong thought that brother Chengdong really didn¡¯t like her anymore, so she turned around sadly She picked up the little rabbit bun that had fallen to the ground and walked towards her own position. Lu Yujiang saw Xin Tong come back with her head lowered and said, ¡°did you give the little rabbit to him? ¡± Xiao Xintong placed the little rabbit bun that was already dirty on the table and said very sadly, ¡°brother Chengdong doesn¡¯t want it. The little rabbit bun is already dirty. ¡± Lu Yujiang¡¯s expression was somewhat unfathomable. He grabbed Xiao Xintong¡¯s hand and said, ¡°if it¡¯s dirty, then don¡¯t want it. Let¡¯s go wash our hands and eat dumplings later. ¡± Xiao Xintong nodded, but she still looked at the Little Rabbit Bun reluctantly. Actually, this little rabbit bun was made by herself. Little Rabbit Bun, Little Rabbit Bun Chapter 455 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon, it was night time. The dumplings were put into the basket and put into the pot. The dining room was soon cleaned up. All the children had washed their hands and gathered around the long dining table. Ever since Song Beibei came back from washing Xiao Ying¡¯s hands, she saw Xin Tong¡¯s unhappy look. She still sat between Fu Chengdong and Lu Yujiang. But she didn¡¯t speak to anyone. Fu Chengdong¡¯s face was also dark. He didn¡¯t look like a six-year-old child. He looked troubled. Lu Yujiang, on the other hand, looked calm. He didn¡¯t talk to Xin Tong. But his eyes were still on Xin Tong¡¯s side. He occasionally teased her. Xin Tong was in a better mood because of his teasing. Like an inflated balloon, she began to talk more. Song Beibei looked at Lu Yujiang and felt that this child was not simple. Even though Fu Chengdong had some bad habits from the slums. His temperament could be considered steady. He rarely lost his temper. However, after Lu Yujiang came, Song Beibei had seen him a few times. When the two children met on a narrow path, even if they looked at each other for a few seconds, Fu Chengdong would always turn around and leave first. Perhaps it was because Song Beibei had told Fu Chengdong not to get into a fight with Mo Yujiang. However, this child¡¯s aura was too strong and steady. It was an aura that did not move. A five-year-old man stood there quietly. His eyes were as deep as the sea. He did not like to laugh, nor did he like to be angry. Instead, he had the feeling of an independent immortal. However, this feeling made Song Beibei feel that this child¡¯s heart seemed to be even more isolated than the east side of the city. He was like a person who had sealed himself in a glass cover. Song Beibei felt a little heartache, but she was also worried. Yujiang had not grown up in a healthy family. Mo Lichuan was not by his side all year round, and Huanzi was only seen once a year. He was mostly taken care of by a housekeeper and a nanny, and he lived in a castle in Switzerland all year round. He did not have any playmates. Yujiang had not gone to school either. All of his classes were taught by specialized teachers. Perhaps the only friend he had come into contact with was Xin Tong alone. Song Beibei sighed in her heart, and her heart ached for this child. At this moment, there was even more resentment towards Mo Lichuan. The dumplings were quickly cooked. The older child brought the plates of the dumplings to the table. Other than that, there was also a table full of delicacies on the table. The rich fragrance assailed their nostrils. The children were already salivating at the sight of it. The table was already filled with dumplings. The bowls and plates were also brought up. The children and the volunteers from the orphanage sat down. Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°LET¡¯S EAT! ¡± The children picked up the bowls and chopsticks and started eating the dumplings. There were many flavors of the dumplings. There was carrot and beef, Shepherd¡¯s purse and fresh meat, shrimp and cabbage, and so on. But each of them was fresh, fragrant, and fat. The air was filled with the fragrance of food. The children ate with relish. Xin Tong also ate with relish. But Xin Tong didn¡¯t like carrots. In the past, she would pick up the real thing that had carrots and not eat it. But later, after Fu Chengdong came, Fu Chengdong told her a few times. It seemed to say that she couldn¡¯t waste food or something, so she gave it to him if he didn¡¯t eat it. Xin Tong developed a habit. When she touched the carrots, she put them in Fu Chengdong¡¯s bowl. It was said that when she ate lunch at Huangpu Kindergarten, it was also like this. Today, all the dumplings were not categorized. They were cooked in one pot. Therefore, after scooping it up and eating it in her mouth, she knew what kind of filling it was. Xin Tong did not like carrot beef. Therefore, when she ate the carrot beef, she actually put it in Fu Chengdong¡¯s bowl reflexively. ¡°Brother Chengdong, the carrot is for you to eat. ¡± Xin Tong probably completely forgot about the little bit of unhappiness just now. It was still the same as usual. Fu Chengdong was slightly stunned. In fact, after throwing away Xin Tong¡¯s Rabbit Bun, Fu Chengdong regretted it when he saw Xin Tong¡¯s sad look. However, he had never lowered his head in his dictionary. He would never admit his mistake first. Now, Xin Tong seemed to have completely forgotten. Fu Chengdong did not speak. He just quietly ate the carrot and beef dumplings. When Xin Tong saw that her brother Chengdong was finally not cold to her, she was also happy. She also saw that brother Chengdong was eating very well. So she took the initiative to pick out carrots, beef, and dumplings from her bowl, and kept putting them into Fu Chengdong¡¯s bowl. Fu Chengdong finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Song Xin Tong, I¡¯m full. ¡± Xin Tong was still chuckling. ¡°brother Chengdong, eat more. ¡± Lu Yujiang, who was beside her, watched quietly. After a while, he put down his bowl and chopsticks. His voice was calm and very polite. ¡°Uncle Gu, Auntie Song, I¡¯m done eating. You guys eat slowly. I¡¯ll go out for a walk. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll be in the courtyard. ¡± With that, Yujiang left the chair and walked out of the door at a moderate pace. Song Beibei was a little confused. She couldn¡¯t see through this child¡¯s character at all. His tone was calm, without any emotional fluctuations. It didn¡¯t seem like there was anything wrong with him. But this child clearly didn¡¯t eat much, so it was impossible for him to be full. Lu Yujiang quickly disappeared into the dining room. Xin Tong looked towards the door. She also began to eat big mouthfuls of the dumplings in her bowl to sleep. Soon, she finished the dumplings in the small bowl. Xin Tong remembered brother Yujiang. After eating, she ran outside. After she went out, she kept calling brother Yujiang¡¯s name. Xin Tong quickly found brother Yujiang. He was sitting on a small step outside. Xin Tong ran over and sat down beside Yujiang. ¡°Brother Yujiang, are you full? ¡± Lu Yujiang didn¡¯t say anything. He held a small branch in his hand and scratched it on the mud below the step. Xin Tong said, ¡°brother Yujiang, are you unhappy? ¡± Lu Yujiang replied indifferently, ¡°No. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°you¡¯re obviously unhappy. Xin Tong can see it. ¡± Yujiang suddenly raised his head and looked at Xin Tong. ¡°Song Xin Tong, who is the best with you? Me Or your brother Chengdong? ¡± Xin Tong looked a little stunned. Lu Yujiang¡¯s voice was still very calm. ¡°Do you like me the most or your brother Chengdong the most? ¡± This question was much easier to answer. Xin Tong said, ¡°both. I like brother Yujiang the most and brother Chengdong the most. ¡± Lu Yujiang seemed to be very dissatisfied with this answer. Even his small brows furrowed. ¡°What if I can only choose one person between your brother Chengdong and me? ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s face revealed a very confused expression. ¡°Why choose one person? Xin Tong has always liked brother Yujiang and brother Chengdong. ¡± Lu Yujiang said, ¡°but I don¡¯t like your brother Chengdong. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°why? ¡± Lu Yujiang lowered his head and continued to draw on the mud with a tree branch. ¡°He will take you away, but Xin Tong, you are my only friend. ¡± Xin Tong reached out her small hand She held Lu Yujiang¡¯s hand. ¡°No way, brother Yujiang. Xin Tong likes brother Yujiang and brother Chengdong. They are both very, very fond of each other. But brother Chengdong is different from brother Yujiang. Xin Tong will marry brother Yujiang when she grows up. When Xin Tong grows up, she will marry brother Yujiang. ¡± Xin Tong¡¯s childish voice still had a baby voice, but it was clear and loud. But when she said this, she sounded very serious, as if she was making a promise seriously. When Lu Yujiang heard this, he smiled. Under the moonlight, his fair face seemed to have softened a little. Lu Yujiang threw away the branch in his hand and stretched out his hand. ¡°Then we promise to pinky swear. ¡± Xin Tong also stretched out her hand and promised him, ¡°pinky swear, hang yourself, don¡¯t change for a hundred years. ¡± The voices of the two children echoed in the quiet courtyard. The two children¡¯s hands were tightly linked together, and they did not let go. Chapter 456 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Yujiang said, ¡°I only have you as my friend. You can¡¯t go back on your word. ¡± Xin Tong promised, ¡°Xin Tong keeps her word. My Mom said that a promise is a promise. Do you know what that means? ¡± Yujiang looked at Xin Tong. Xin Tong said, ¡°If you don¡¯t keep your word, you have to give the other party a thousand gold. But Xin Tong doesn¡¯t even have a single gold, so Xin Tong won¡¯t lie. ¡± Yujiang seemed to laugh. ¡°I see. My father once said a phrase, ¡®a Golden House conceals a mistress. ¡® It¡¯s a house that looks like gold, and hides the person you like the most. My father has a golden house, and inside it are pictures of my mother. So my father likes my mother the most. In the future, I¡¯ll build a golden house for you, okay? ¡± Xin Tong tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Xin Tong doesn¡¯t want a house built with gold. Xin Tong wants a crystal castle, just like Snow White¡¯s Crystal Castle. ¡± Yujiang readily agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely build a crystal castle for you in the future and let you live in it as a princess. ¡± It was just a casual promise he made when he was young. Who knew that a few years later, Mo Yujiang, the youngest and most promising CEO of the Mo group, would really use crystals to build a crystal castle. The investment was huge, and the design was so grand that it made the world speechless. However, at that time, when the castle was completed, it was only to pay tribute to her most beloved fianc??e. The name of this castle was: Paradise Castle. But for the future¡­ ¡­ The two children sat in the courtyard and chatted. From time to time, they heard laughter like silver bells. And Fu Chengdong was standing not far behind them. He had been standing there since a long time ago, taking in everything in his eyes. He didn¡¯t make a sound either. He just stood behind their shadows with a solemn face, quietly looking at the two people over there. Until a firework exploded in the sky. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve. The custom of Spring City was to set off fireworks. When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing came over, they had also prepared a lot of fireworks. Now, they had all moved into the courtyard. The fireworks in the sky were one after another, and the entire courtyard suddenly seemed as if it was daytime. Many children ran into the courtyard. They danced and danced in the courtyard. Song Beibei had also prepared a lot of firework sticks. The children held them in their hands as they chased and ran, dancing and laughing. Xin Tong also stood up, and when she turned her head, she saw Fu Chengdong behind her. Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t expect it. He just felt as if he had been discovered spying in the dark. He had never felt guilty before. However, in the next second, Xin Tong¡¯s eyes curved. She suddenly smiled and waved at him. ¡°Brother Chengdong, come over quickly. Let¡¯s play with the fireworks. ¡± Fu Chengdong always remembered that smile. He also always remembered the feeling of being touched and warm. That child was standing under the sky full of fireworks. The top of her head was gorgeous. But the dazzling fireworks couldn¡¯t compare to one-thousandth of her smile. Fu Chengdong felt that this smile was the most beautiful and precious thing in the world. On New Year¡¯s Eve. All the children were having a great time. When they went back, the four children were exhausted. All of them fell asleep in the car. It was already late at night when they returned to Song Garden. The nanny took the children out of the car one by one and sent them back to their own rooms. Song Beibei went over to take a look before she returned to her own room with ease. Spring City had the habit of keeping an eye on the new year. However, Song Beibei had never kept an eye on the new year. However, Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing kept an eye on the new year every year. Because in spring city, keeping an eye on the new year was like a ritual. It meant that the next year would bring peace and happiness to the family. It was a kind of devout prayer. Song Beibei was really happy today. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep even if she wanted to So she thought of keeping an eye on the New Year on behalf of Gu Yanqing Everyone in spring city believed that keeping an eye on the new year would bring peace and happiness to the family. Song Beibei had never believed in such things in the past. But now, with such a big family and a group of children, she would rather believe in them. After taking a shower, Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa in front of the French window. She quietly looked at the night sky, feeling a sense of clarity in her heart. The current life was peaceful and ordinary. Even the trivial necessities. Song Beibei felt that this was the life she wanted. There were no ups and downs, ordinary and warm. The people she loved and loved were by her side. He just hoped that he could live like this forever. Gu Yanqing came over after taking a shower. He squeezed into the SOFA with Song Beibei. He also brought a blanket and wrapped the two of them together. Song Beibei said, ¡°go to sleep. I¡¯ll be celebrating the new year this year. ¡± Gu Yanqing wrapped the blanket tighter and pulled Song Beibei into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you. If you¡¯re tired, sleep on me. ¡± Song Beibei was rarely not sleepy at all. She said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let¡¯s chat. ¡± It had been a long time since she had chatted with Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°What do you want to talk about? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°let¡¯s talk about your big brother. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not expect Song Beibei to suddenly bring up this topic. Actually, after the recording of the show was completed and she left the island, Song Beibei had been struggling with this problem. Lu Xingyao had called her twice. Just now, she had also received a message from Lu Xingyao. It said that Lu Yisheng was currently in the hospital and had already sent a notice of critical illness. It was such a festive show and a night of family reunion. However, all the members of the Lu family were waiting in the hospital, waiting for the judgment of fate. Song Beibei originally wanted to completely ignore it, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t ignore it at all. Song Beibei said, ¡°just tell me, what kind of person was Lu Yisheng in the past? ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a while. He pulled Song Beibei closer to his embrace. His expression was a little solemn, but also a little complicated. It was as if he was immersed in the past. Gu Yanqing said slowly, ¡°big brother is a person who is played by fate. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°big brother has been quiet since he was young, but he is actually very gentle. He treats everyone very well and takes good care of them. He is the pride of the director and all the children in the orphanage. However, Big Brother has insomnia. When night falls, he seems to have changed into a different person. He has a strange temper and an eccentric personality. He thinks that he is carrying the hatred of his family. He wants to take revenge, but he doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone. He tortures himself until he is not human, but in the end, he still sets foot on the road of eternal damnation. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression became more and more serious. ¡°Big Brother once saved my life, so when he asked me to join the song family that year, I only wanted to repay his kindness. However, I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen. Big Brother knew that he was the wrong person and took revenge. He once wanted to die to atone for his sins. He begged me to take good care of you and atone for his sins. Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for the two of US, your father¡¯s tragedy wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was still feeling guilty. However, Song Beibei had already decided to forget about the past. Moreover, it had nothing to do with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not bringing up the past today. I just want to understand Lu Yisheng. Did you know that he has sepsis? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes darkened. Song Beibei understood. Gu Yanqing must have known. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I really don¡¯t know how to forgive him. But in this world, other than my father and I, he¡¯s a good person. Many people are praying for his survival. Lu Xingyao is actually his younger brother. The only reason he joined the program was so that I could meet Lu Yisheng. But, Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t know what to do. Tell me, should I forgive him? ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a long time ¡°You don¡¯t have to forgive him, ¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s the same as me. He can¡¯t even forgive himself. Big Brother doesn¡¯t have the will to live. I can understand. Living is much more painful than leaving. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not. This is his choice. It has nothing to do with you. ¡± Song Beibei looked out of the window. The moon today was exceptionally bright and clear. It hung in the sky like a jade plate. After a long time, Song Beibei said, ¡°let me think about it. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 457 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Renji hospital¡¯s blood department Song Beibei finally came over. In the early morning, Lu Xingyao sent another message. It said that Lu Yisheng was out of danger. When Song Beibei came over, Lu Yisheng had already been transferred to the VIP ward. Lu Xingyao wasn¡¯t surprised at all when he saw Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei walked over and he said to Song Beibei, ¡°I know you¡¯ll definitely come. ¡± Song Beibei glanced at him and asked, ¡°how is he now? ¡± Lu Xingyao said, ¡°my brother¡¯s organs began to fail last night, but after resuscitation, he¡¯s already out of danger. It¡¯s just that his current condition is very bad, he could be¡­ ¡± Lu Xingyao didn¡¯t continue. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°go in and see him. He¡¯s been missing you a lot. ¡± Song Beibei pushed the door open and went in. But Gu Yanqing did not follow. When Lu Yisheng left the song family, he had made a promise to Gu Yanqing. The two of them would never see each other in this lifetime, no matter if they were old, sick, or dead. Only then could they forget everything in the past and start a new life. But in fact, no one could forget, no one could start a new life. In this world, the most terrifying thing was not the shock from the outside world, but their own inner demons. Gu Yanqing could be considered to have escaped, but Lu Yisheng, in this lifetime, would probably never be able to let her go. Song Beibei entered the ward. In the end, she saw Lu Yisheng lying on the bed. It had been many years since they last met. But, Song Beibei suddenly felt that it was as if decades had passed. The person on the bed was thin and bony. In the past, he had a handsome face, but now his hair at the temples had turned gray. It was as if he had aged ten years. Lu Yisheng put one hand on the edge of the blanket. Lu Yisheng¡¯s hands were very beautiful, and his joints were long and slender. Song Beibei could even imagine how his hands would look when he held the scalpel. However, when she saw the thin veins bulging out later on,. It was a shocking sight to behold. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was indescribably complicated. She slowly walked closer. At this moment, Lu Yisheng had already opened his eyes. When he saw Song Beibei in front of him, he felt his body stiffen. There seemed to be a hint of life in his eyes, but there was a hint of disbelief. The next second, he struggled to sit up. However, he was too weak right now. Just as he raised his arm, he fell down again. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say a word. She quickened her steps to the bedside, then helped him sit up against the pillow. After Lu Yisheng sat up, he seemed to have used up all his strength. He sat there and panted heavily. Song Beibei stood at the side and watched. After a while, Lu Yisheng finally raised his head and said, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve grown a lot¡­ ¡± Yes, the last time he saw her, she was just a little girl who had just turned nineteen. And now, she was already a mother. She and Gu Yanqing had been on and off for a few years. Song Beibei sat down on the chair beside the bed. She didn¡¯t look at Lu Yisheng either. She only said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that you wanted to see me. ¡± Lu Yisheng suddenly laughed, and his voice was unusually gentle. ¡°I just want to see you. Where¡¯s Yanqing? Is he outside? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°He¡¯s outside. ¡± Lu Yisheng said, ¡°I heard that the two of you have a daughter and adopted two children, is that right? ¡± Lu Yisheng¡¯s tone was like an elder caring for the younger generation, natural and long-winded. Song Beibei only nodded in agreement. Lu Yisheng sighed in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s good that you two are happy. I just want to see you. Speaking of which, I¡¯m not afraid of you laughing. In this life, I don¡¯t think about you at all times. As time passes, I feel that you¡¯re like my daughter. ¡± Song Beibei felt a jolt in her heart. However, she suddenly raised her head. ¡°I can¡¯t accept your words. I, Song Beibei, am not kind enough to acknowledge a thief as my father. ¡± Song Beibei finally raised her head and looked at Lu Yisheng. She could clearly see the pain and guilt in Lu Yisheng¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei gritted her teeth In one breath, she said, ¡°you tried so hard to see me because you hoped that I would forgive you. Lu Yisheng, stop dreaming. You want my forgiveness, and then you can finally leave this world with peace of mind. Lu Yisheng, I won¡¯t do as you wish. I¡¯m telling you, I want you to live. I want you to atone for your sins to the song family for the rest of your life. If you die like this today, I won¡¯t be able to forgive you even more. ¡± Song Beibei finished her words in one breath. After that, she stood up and left the ward. She walked out quickly. Even Lu Xingyao and Gu Yanqing, who were at the door, were stunned. Meanwhile, Lu Yisheng, who was in the room, was staring at Song Beibei¡¯s back in a daze. His gaze was bleak. Gu Yanqing chased after her. Song Beibei walked to the end of the long corridor in one breath. When Gu Yanqing saw her figure, he slowed down his footsteps and slowly walked behind her. Song Beibei looked into the distance. When Gu Yanqing walked over, she turned around and buried her head in his arms. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He just patted Song Beibei¡¯s back as if he was comforting a child. They all heard what Song Beibei said just now Song Beibei was too kind after all. She said that to stimulate Lu Yisheng¡¯s will to survive. He knew that Song Beibei was in a lot of pain at that moment. In fact, she wanted to forgive Lu Yisheng, but she felt that forgiving him was a betrayal to her father. Just like how she treated herself back then. Song Beibei took three years to release herself from the prison in her heart. Gu Yanqing Hugged Song Beibei and said, ¡°let¡¯s go home. ¡± While Song Beibei was in the car, she received a message from Lu Xingyao. The content of the message was only two words: thank you! Song Beibei understood what Lu Xingyao meant. What Lu Yisheng lacked the most right now was the will to live. Gu Yanqing was right. To him, living was much more painful than dying. If Song Beibei really forgave him, he would be able to leave with a peace of mind. So, Song Beibei said those words on purpose just now. It just made Lu Yisheng a little unwilling to accept this world. Song Beibei felt that if she had to be punished, then living was the greatest punishment. After returning, Song Beibei went to her room to rest. Today was the first day of the New Year. Because there were a few more children at home, it was much livelier than before. As she walked along the corridor, she heard the laughter of the children. Song Beibei felt as if she had taken a reassurance, and her heart calmed down. Forget it, there was nothing to fuss about. She didn¡¯t want to hate anyone, nor did she want to be tormented by hatred until she was beyond recognition. Even if she had to submit to the warmth of reality. Having such laughter was enough. Song Beibei was about to go to her room. Aunt Feng happened to come over and said to Song Beibei, ¡°Miss, there was a call from harbor city just now. ¡± A Call From Harbor City? Song Beibei asked, ¡°what did they say? ¡± Aunt Feng said, ¡°the Xiao Family will have a family banquet in two days. Please attend it, Mister and miss. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I understand. ¡± Song Beibei knew about the family banquet in harbor city. The Xiao family was a huge family. Other than Xiao Peishan, everyone else was involved in politics. The Xiao Family was very busy, and they rarely contacted each other. Other than major events, it was a family banquet that was held once a year. The family banquet was held in the Xiao Family¡¯s ancestral residence, which was the Xiao Family¡¯s half-mountain villa. The members of the Xiao family, whether they were in the military or politics, or they were studying and working abroad, would always find time to come back. In the past, this was all organized by Xiao Peishan. But Xiao Peishan had passed away. And Mu Lan had never been welcomed by the Xiao family. Song Beibei had just called two days ago to ask. Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun were currently on vacation in Japan. They had no intention of coming back for the New Year, let alone organizing a family banquet. Moreover, even if they were to return to Hong Kong city, they could just call their private number. Why would they call their home phone? While Song Beibei was puzzled, Gu Yanqing had already come over. Song Beibei told her about this matter. Gu Yanqing seemed to know about it. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side. This family banquet is being held at his place. I¡¯ve already contacted mom and Mianjun¡¯s side. They¡¯re going over as well. It just so happens that they¡¯re back in the country today. ¡± Everything made sense now. Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s taking this opportunity to introduce our future second aunt? ¡± Chapter 458 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Their second uncle was already married, so it was still a secret to the outside world. At least, he had always been the focus of the media, so his married identity had not been exposed yet. However, the people of the Xiao family already knew about it, but no one had seen it before. Sometimes, even Song Beibei was extremely curious. Who exactly was Xiao Jiankai¡¯s wife. It was said that she was very young. However, once this was announced, it would definitely be very sensational. This could almost be considered a love lost in time. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow, we will return to port city. ¡± Song Beibei also felt that it was time to go back and take a look. Ever since she left port city last time, she had never gone back to take a look. However, she still kept in touch with Mu Lan. After Xiao Peishan passed away, Mu Lan did not have much of an interest in running her own antique and jade shop. Most of the business was left to Xiao Mianjun to manage. The PEISHAN group could be considered to have come back from the dead in Xiao Jiankai¡¯s hands. Now, they had regained their former glory. The Xiao Family¡¯s position as the number one power and wealth was basically unshakable. It was just that now, Xiao Jiankai was the head of the Xiao family¡¯s business empire. Naturally, there were many rumors in the media. There were also many conspiracy theorists. However, the Xiao family had never been so calm before. This kind of calm was due to Gu Yanqing not fighting for it, and Mu Lan¡¯s indifference to wealth after Xiao Peishan¡¯s death. At noon the next day. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing took the four children and boarded the plane back to Hong Kong city. The plane arrived two hours later. It was about three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they arrived at the airport. The Xiao Family¡¯s driver had already been waiting outside the airport. It was already past four o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they returned to the Xiao Family¡¯s mountain villa. Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun had already rushed back from Japan yesterday. Mu Lan was waiting in the living room. She was unexpectedly happy to see Song Beibei bring so many children back at once. She had long heard that Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had adopted two more children, but she had never seen them before. Mu Lan knew that it was unlikely that Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei would have a second child. Because of Gu Yanqing¡¯s special blood type, it might cause the child¡¯s blood to dissolve, and it would be dangerous. Then she would adopt. Adopt. She did not object to the child. After all, it was a home. If there were more children, it would be even more lively. Mu Lan looked at the two children and felt more and more fond of them. She also felt that time was not forgiving. As she got older, she became more and more fond of children. During dinner, Song Beibei asked, ¡°will tomorrow¡¯s family banquet still be held at home? ¡± It had always been held here. But Song Beibei saw that the house was no different from usual. There was no special arrangement, and she did not see any special purchases. Mu Lan said, ¡°this overtime will not be held at home. It will be held at your second uncle¡¯s place. Right, your second uncle recently purchased a new residence. Do you know? ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing glanced at each other, then shook their heads. ¡°We don¡¯t know. ¡± Mu Lan replied, ¡°your second uncle bought the prince of Xiang¡¯s estate. ¡± Song Beibei did not react. Instead, Gu Yanqing raised his head slightly and smiled faintly. ¡°He probably has to pay quite a bit of taxes. ¡± Mu Lan replied, ¡°that¡¯s right. Just the taxes alone cost 1.2 billion. The Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate is a hundred-year-old Mansion in port city, and its previous owner was the richest person in port city, the Wang clan. It¡¯s said that the old master of the Wang clan bought the prince of Xiang¡¯s estate to give his third son to establish a family. However, that third son of his squandered and sold the Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate to your second uncle. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then second uncle has made a huge profit. The Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate is in a city where every inch of land is worth a fortune, and the price of a house is rising by a thousand miles a day. In a few more years, the value will quadruple. If the old master of the Wang clan finds out, he¡¯ll probably die of anger. ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°how could a person like your second uncle do a business at a loss? ¡± Song Beibei did not understand what the Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate was. But she knew that Xiao Jiankai had bought a house in the city for an astronomical price. Just the taxes alone were worth billions of yuan. Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle has spent so much this time, buying a new house upside down. Is He planning a wedding? ¡± When Song Beibei said this, the other side fell silent. Song Beibei asked, ¡°have you met second uncle¡¯s fianc??e? ¡± Mu Lan shook her head. ¡°speaking of which, I just found out about this matter. Xiao Jiankai is all alone. I didn¡¯t expect him to think about getting married in his 60s. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°It seems that this little vixen is quite capable. Over the years, your second uncle has had countless women. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to be the wife of the main wife. However, in the past 30 years, your second uncle hasn¡¯t had any thoughts of getting married. This time, it¡¯s different. Moreover, he¡¯s mysterious. I haven¡¯t seen that little vixen until now. ¡± Mu Lan¡¯s tone was not pleasant to hear. But Song Beibei also knew that this was Mu Lan¡¯s personality. Perhaps she was used to seeing aristocratic families compete openly and secretly, so she always liked to think of human nature as more complicated. Mu Lan spoke one vixen after another. Song Beibei could not take it anymore. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. What if it¡¯s true love? No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing that second uncle can find someone to accompany him until he grows old. ¡± Mu Lan scoffed. ¡°YOU¡¯RE SO PURE! ¡± What True Love? Will a twenty-something-year-old girl and a sixty-year-old man have true love ¡°Just Watch. I can guarantee that she¡¯s a vixen with extremely high means. I have to advise you to be more careful in the future. To be able to get your second uncle to marry her so quickly, she¡¯s definitely not a simple person. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. Because she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only say that she had different thoughts. Many times, Song Beibei was more willing to believe in some beautiful things. At this moment.. Xiao Mianjun, who had been silent the whole time, said, ¡°actually, mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. After all, Xiao Liankai has already signed the ownership of the inheritance in advance. In the future, the company¡¯s shares and everything in Peishan group will be inherited by brother. I remember one of them. Even if he gets married or has a child in the future, the ownership of the inheritance will not change. Therefore, that woman will at most covet some of second uncle¡¯s private property. She will not be involved in everything in Peishan group. You can rest assured about this. ¡± When Mu Lan heard this, she felt as if she had taken a piece of reassurance. She said, ¡°at least Xiao Jiankai has some conscience, so I don¡¯t have any objections if he wants to marry a wife. I¡¯ve even prepared a wedding gift for his new wife. It¡¯s just a greeting gift tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know that when Xiao Jiankai wrote his will, there was such a clause. Speaking of which, the current peaceful coexistence was still built on the fact that there was no conflict of interest. The familial affection and trust of this rich and powerful family was limited. Wealth and benefits were always placed in front. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, it wasn¡¯t her place to worry about the company¡¯s matters. At night, the four children slept in a large room. In fact, in order to increase the relationship between the children, Song Beibei arranged for all the children to sleep in one room at home. The four children ate and slept together. Although Fu Chengdong and Mo Yujiang couldn¡¯t play together, they wouldn¡¯t be at odds with each other. They basically played by themselves. They would occasionally have a small conflict over Xin Tong, but it was not a big deal. Song Beibei gradually began to feel at ease. The next night. The entire family had basically been meticulously dressed up, preparing to go to the Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate. Although the Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate was located in the bustling center of the city, after entering the private car lane, it immediately became quiet. Only the unknown trees and street lights on both sides of the road remained. Song Beibei looked out the window. The scenery here was rather good. From Afar, she could already see that amidst the trees, the legendary estate of a noble family was slowly coming into view. The carriage steadily stopped in the courtyard of the Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate. The Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate was very large. It was not quite what Song Beibei had imagined. When Song Beibei heard this name, she thought that it was an old-fashioned reconstruction of the prince¡¯s estate. But it was not! The Prince of Xiang¡¯s estate was not a prince¡¯s estate, but a western-style villa with a single garden in the style of a 32-bedroom Victorian villa. It was said that this place also had an indoor swimming pool, a gym, a Sauna, a private cinema, and an emergency room with a strict security system for placing bombs. Anyway, from the outside, it¡¯s all lit up. It¡¯s like a little British palace. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 459 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei held the hands of a few children and got off the car. There were already quite a few cars parked outside. It seemed that many people from the Xiao family had already arrived. There was a special person at the door to help guide the way. After entering the hall, Song Beibei also felt that everything was luxurious. Many people from the Xiao family had already arrived. Song Beibei and the others followed behind Mu Lan and greeted a few elders. Other than the elders of the Xiao family, there were also many younger generations. However, Song Beibei basically did not know these people. The Xiao family was huge. Other than those who were in politics, most of the people from the eldest and second families had moved abroad. There were many of them that Song Beibei had basically never seen before. The living room here was very large. Relatives who had not seen each other for a long time were exchanging pleasantries. Song Beibei also attracted a lot of attention because of the four beautiful children around her. Many people gathered around to play with the children. Song Beibei took the Children and sat on the SOFA. Opposite them were a few cousins who had been abroad for a long time. When a few young girls gathered together, they naturally could not avoid gossiping. One of the cousins said, ¡°second uncle¡¯s wife this time is even younger than mine. It¡¯s said that after the New Year, he¡¯ll only be twenty-four years old. He¡¯s a whole thirty years younger than second uncle. It¡¯s really exaggerated. ¡± Another said, ¡°that¡¯s not a big deal. Yang Zhenning and Weng Fan are married, but they¡¯re still living well. That¡¯s why I said that age isn¡¯t a problem. The problem is that such a young girl can actually make second uncle, a womanizer, settle down. This woman must not be simple. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think so too. I wonder who our future second aunt is. Does she have three heads and six arms? I heard that second uncle treats her like a treasure. Last time, he even went to Paris to try on ready-made clothes with her, but third sister just happened to see him. Third Sister said that the woman is extremely delicate and looks like a vixen. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to say that about second aunt? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out later. Second uncle called all of us here today to see what second aunt is really like. I¡¯m so curious. ¡± Song Beibei listened without batting an eyelid. To be honest, she was as curious as them. But every time she thought of this, Song Beibei¡¯s mind kept replaying the image of the hot girl who appeared at the door of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s room in Japan. Could it be that person? Why did she feel a sense of d??j?? Vu when she looked at his back? After a while, Xiao Jiankai came down from upstairs. Today, he was dressed very energetically. It was still his favorite casual attire. It looked as if it could completely conceal his age. Xiao Jiankai walked down the spiral staircase to the living room with a smile. Many juniors surrounded him and asked curiously, ¡°second uncle, congratulations. Where¡¯s second aunt? ¡± Xiao Jiankai seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°She¡¯s upstairs dressing up. You¡¯ll see her in a while. ¡± Everyone could not suppress their curiosity. However, in their hearts, they were amazed at how much second uncle doted on this very young second aunt. At such an important occasion, the guests had almost arrived, but they still did not come out. Wasn¡¯t that disrespectful? However, this family banquet was organized by Xiao Jiankai, and this was his house. After all, it was the host, so no one could say anything. Moreover, everyone knew that this Mrs. Xiao was young, and it was normal for her to be arrogant because of her pampering. Perhaps she deliberately didn¡¯t come out and let the Xiao family see how much Xiao Jiankai doted on her. Speaking of Xiao Jiankai, the present was also different from the past. This Xiao Jiankai was not a direct descendant of the Xiao family, but the son of Xiao Peishan¡¯s adoptive mother. Because he grew up in the Xiao family, he had the closest relationship with Xiao Peishan ever since he was young. Therefore, he was named Xiao Xing. However, no one had expected that the huge business of the Peishan group was now completely under his control. Although the Xiao family had many high-ranking officials. Since ancient times, money and power had never been separated. The powerful also needed a strong financial backing, and the peishan group was undoubtedly a strong backing. Xiao Jiankai had not been able to catch the eye of the Xiao family in the past, but now, no one could underestimate him. Xiao Jiankai walked over to Song Beibei. He smiled at the children beside Song Beibei and said, ¡°this must be Chengdong and Xiao Ying. They look really handsome. One look and you can tell they are dragons and phoenixes among men. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°second uncle, you flatter me. ¡± As she said that, she let the children call out. The children¡¯s voices were in unison, ¡°hello, second grandfather. ¡± Xiao Jiankai smiled and said, ¡°good, good, good. Hello, all of you. ¡± As he said that, his gaze fell on Mo Yujiang. Song Beibei quickly introduced, ¡°this is the child of a friend of mine. Recently, she had some matters to attend to, so she asked me to take care of the child for a period of time. ¡± Xiao Jiankai looked as if he understood. ¡°This child actually looks a little familiar to me. Could it be that her surname is Mo Lichuan? ¡± Song Beibei was surprised. ¡°second uncle knows Mo Lichuan? ¡± Xiao Jiankai smiled and said, ¡°so he really is from the Mo family. I think he looks a little similar to her father. We don¡¯t really know each other, but Mr. Mo and Mr. Mitsui have a very good relationship. We¡¯ve met once before. It¡¯s probably because this child is too similar to his father that I could tell at a glance. ¡± Hearing Xiao Jiankai say this, Song Beibei was not surprised. Song Beibei met Lu Huanzi during the ten years in Japan. Lu Huanzi and Mr. Mitsui had also been together for a long time. It was not surprising that Mo Lichuan had a good relationship with Mr. Mitsui. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°second uncle has a good eye. ¡± At this moment, Mu Lan suddenly said, ¡°your second uncle¡¯s best eye is to be able to marry a young and beautiful wife at this age. It¡¯s been so long. Why hasn¡¯t second sister come down yet? ¡± Song Beibei could tell that Mu Lan had said this on purpose. Mu Lan¡¯s temper had not changed. She was also very impatient. Especially when she felt that this Mrs. Xiao was clearly putting on airs. What was the point of having a group of elders of the Xiao family wait here? Most of the people from the Xiao family had the same thoughts as Mu Lan. Xiao Jiankai did not seem to understand at all. He smiled and said, ¡°sister-in-law, what do you mean by my age? You talk as if I¡¯m old. I just celebrated my fortieth birthday and it¡¯s the twentieth anniversary. ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s wisecracks brought back the stiff atmosphere. Mu Lan could not continue to find fault. Even when the banquet was about to start, she did not see the legendary Mrs. Xiao. She was really putting on airs. Moreover, Xiao Jiankai had actually sent people up to urge her several times. The Xiao Family¡¯s family banquet was still a traditional Chinese banquet. A large dining hall with marble round tables. Just enough to sit six tables. This dining hall was extremely large. The environment was also quite western-style. Each table was accompanied by two waiters serving cloth dishes. Xiao Jiankai sat at the main table and waved his hand. The waiter behind him walked over. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s face seemed to have a trace of displeasure. He asked, ¡°why hasn¡¯t madam come down yet? ¡± The attendant said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to urge her twice, but Madam said that she¡¯s not feeling well. She said that she¡¯ll come over after taking a shower. ¡± The Xiao Family¡¯s eldest wife, Wen Fang, said, ¡°there are so many people, and she¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve been waiting for. Second Brother, a wife needs to be pampered, but it¡¯s not right to pamper her so much that she doesn¡¯t have any rules. ¡± Wen Fang was from a scholarly family, and she had always been well-read and reasonable. Later on, she married a military wife, and her household management was strict. Usually, she hated people who were not punctual and spoiled the most. Xiao Jiankai was also a little embarrassed. ¡°sister-in-law, she¡¯s young and insensible. Please be considerate. I¡¯ll go and call her now. When she comes down later, ask her to personally apologize to you. ¡± As he spoke, Xiao Jiankai had already stood up and left his seat. Not long after, he left the restaurant and went upstairs. Xiao Jiankai was quite displeased. However, this little wife of his was occasionally spoiled, but most of the time, she was also sensible and gave him a lot of face in front of everyone. When they went shopping together in Paris, his shoelaces were untied. This little wife would kneel down in front of everyone and tie his shoelaces. She could be considered gentle and lovely. Chapter 460 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION It was at that time that he had the idea of getting married. This wife of his had been with him for a long time. Now, she had been with him for more than four years. She could be considered to be well-behaved by his side. She knew when to act coquettishly and when to behave herself. All these years, she hadn¡¯t caused any trouble by her side. He had only been pestering her for the title of Mrs. Xiao. However, he could understand this point. All these years, there had been too many women by his side. Which woman did not want to be by his side in the name of justice. He was getting older, and his energy was not as good as before. He had never thought of marrying again in the past. He only knew that last time, he had a serious illness. When he was lying alone in the hospital, he suddenly felt extremely lonely. Later, she came over and took care of him wholeheartedly. Xiao Liankai felt satisfied. In the future, when he was really old, having someone to take care of him like this was actually better than sleeping alone in a mountain of gold and silver. Therefore, he planned to marry her. However, it was not unknown that the reason why such a young girl followed him was mostly because of his wealth and status. Although, she was always beside his ear, infatuating him. ¡­ It was just that at his age, he could see and accept everything. Wealth and power were the most stable things in this world. Being greedy for wealth was actually much more reliable than loving someone like you. Moreover, this little wife of his could be considered very smart. Over the years, she had also given him a lot of ideas in business. When the Peishan Corporation went bankrupt, it was also her idea to pull the rug out from under the fire and send the charcoal in the snow. It could be said that today, the Peishan Corporation was in his hands. It was not that she did not have a share of the credit. However, regarding material things, she did not ask for much. Of course, her benefits were not just these. The most amazing thing was still her sex skills. In all these years, he had been with countless women, but he had never met anyone like her. She dared to play with anything, and there were no taboos. Sometimes, she could make him forget his age, as if he had returned to his youth. This was probably what he was most infatuated with. The door had already opened. He saw that the woman in the room had already dressed up and was standing in front of the Mirror, bending her body to apply lipstick. The woman heard the sound of the door and turned around. When she saw Xiao Jiankai appear at the door, her face was suddenly filled with a brilliant smile, and her voice was sweet and greasy. ¡°Jiankai ~ ¡± When Xiao Jiankai heard that coquettish voice, he could not keep a straight face anymore. He walked in and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dantong, why are you so insensible? Everyone is here. What are you still doing here? ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s wife was Zhao Dantong. She took a step forward and took Xiao Jiankai¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m not too tired. I accidentally slept in. It¡¯s all your fault for being too brave last night. I¡¯m almost falling apart. ¡± As she said this, Zhao Dantong deliberately lowered her head. Her face was red, and her small hands formed a fist and gently knocked on Xiao Liankai¡¯s chest Xiao Liankai¡¯s heart was slightly moved when he saw her lowering her head and smiling shyly. In addition, she had dressed up meticulously today. Even her hair had a seductive fragrance. When he recalled her enchanting appearance on the bed last night, he did not care about anything else. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°but we can¡¯t let the guests wait for so long. You¡¯ve always been quite tactful. ¡± Zhao Dantong leaned against his chest like a kitten. She smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared gifts for the people of the Xiao family. I guarantee that they will be according to everyone¡¯s preferences. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go apologize to everyone now. ¡± Xiao Liankai was also a little puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ve even prepared gifts for everyone? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I deliberately hid it from you. I¡¯ve prepared for two whole months. I¡¯ve carefully selected all of them myself. You See, I¡¯m not spending money recklessly. The money is spent on the edge of a knife. I¡¯m not even willing to buy a single piece of clothing myself. Look at you. This is the first time you¡¯ve organized a banquet for the Xiao family. Naturally, you have to let the people of the Xiao Family feel your sincerity as the master. You¡¯re now the head of the family. Didn¡¯t I do it to give you face? ¡± Xiao Liankai did not know that Zhao Dantong had prepared gifts for everyone. He did not expect her to be so thoughtful. Xiao Liankai said, ¡°then let¡¯s go quickly. If the banquet doesn¡¯t start soon, you won¡¯t be giving me face, but you¡¯ll be embarrassing me. ¡± Zhao Dantong turned around again and tidied her hair in the mirror. After confirming that she was perfect and radiant, she turned around and held Xiao Jiankai¡¯s arm again. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Look, second aunt is here. ¡± Sitting next to Song Beibei was Gu Yanqing¡¯s youngest cousin. Because he especially liked Song Beibei¡¯s children, he insisted on sitting next to them and playing with them. At this moment, he suddenly shouted out loud. Actually, the restaurant wasn¡¯t quiet either. Everyone¡¯s patience was almost exhausted. Some of the elders were also whispering to each other and criticizing Xiao Jiankai¡¯s wife for not knowing what was good for her. And this voice seemed to pierce through the air, instantly causing the entire restaurant to become quiet. Everyone raised their heads to look at the door. Song Beibei also raised her head. But when she saw the face of the woman who was holding Xiao Peishan¡¯s arm, Song Beibei only felt her back stiffen. Even Gu Yanqing, who was beside her, frowned and unconsciously whispered, ¡°why is it her? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s reaction was almost the same as Gu Yanqing¡¯s. These four words also appeared in her mind. Why is it her? Zhao Dantong? It¡¯s actually Zhao Dantong! ! ! Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t accept it! How could Zhao Dantong be Xiao Jiankai¡¯s new wife? But some things in the past suddenly exploded in her mind. Senior Chen Min said that Zhao Dantong had a mysterious backer behind her, so she had been doing well in the modeling world all these years! Xiao Jiankai said that her wife was the same age as her. Song Beibei suddenly thought of that hot girl in Japan. All this time, Song Beibei had always felt that there was something wrong with that back view. Now she finally remembered. It was because that was Zhao Dantong¡¯s back view. She felt that it was familiar, so she felt that something was wrong! But even so, Song Beibei racked her brains, but she didn¡¯t think that Zhao Dantong would have even the slightest relationship with Xiao Jiankai. She actually married him! Song Beibei couldn¡¯t be clearer about who Zhao Dantong was now. She had already become beyond recognition, and she didn¡¯t even have a bottom line. Those views of money and right and wrong had become unbearable to look at. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what kind of experience had caused her to become like this. She did not want to have any interaction with her in the future. However, the heavens loved to make jokes like this. Zhao Dantong was dressed up today. She wore a blue gown with diamonds embedded in it. Her makeup was exquisite and every strand of hair seemed to have been meticulously dressed up. She was wearing expensive perfume. Even from such a distance, Song Beibei could smell the perfume. Zhao Dantong was tall and slender. She was no longer as Chubby as she was when she was in school. Her figure was plump but exquisite. Even among models, she was outstanding and very attractive. And that face of hers¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei had to admit that she was indeed beautiful. She was very much like those celebrities in the entertainment industry. However, because the plastic surgery was the same, it lacked some characteristics. However, it was not an exaggeration to say that she was like a fish that fell from the sky. Zhao Dantong held Xiao Jiankai¡¯s arm and walked over with a smile on her face. At this moment, many servants followed behind her. Every servant had a cart in their hands. The cart was filled with all kinds of gifts. What happened next shocked everyone present. The servants handed out the gifts one by one to everyone present. Moreover, everyone¡¯s gifts were different. At this moment, Zhao Dantong suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was late just now because I prepared gifts for all of you. This is a small token of appreciation from Jiankai and I. I hope everyone will like it. ¡± After a while, Song Beibei heard the endless sighs on the table. Zhao Dantong continued, ¡°before this, Jian Kai and I had a brief understanding of everyone¡¯s preferences, so I took the liberty to choose some gifts. They aren¡¯t expensive items, but they represent a small token of my appreciation. I hope that everyone doesn¡¯t mind. ¡± The youngest cousin sitting next to Song Beibei opened the gifts Suddenly, she screamed, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s actually tickets for musty¡¯s concert. How did you know that I like musty the most? I¡¯ve been snatching tickets for a long time, but I still haven¡¯t managed to get them. It¡¯s actually a VIP venue¡­ ¡± Chapter 461 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Then, one after another, surprised voices came out of the restaurant. Zhao Dantong¡¯s gifts were all sorts of things. None of them were top-notch or expensive, but they were basically rare items that could not be bought even if one had money. For example, a pair of ceramic pendants for the second wife was a pair of wind lions. She said with great satisfaction, ¡°this is the wind lion from Nanputuo Temple, right? I can recognize it. This wrestling toe pottery still has this mark. Only there can it be found. ¡± Zhao Dantong said softly, ¡°I heard that second madam is from Xiamen, so I specially went to Nanputuo Temple in Xiamen to ask for it. I hope Second Madam likes it. ¡± Second Madam was indeed a little reluctant to part with it. She was from Xiamen. After she married into the Xiao family, she settled down in Beijing and couldn¡¯t return home for a few years. It was precisely because she missed her hometown that she was moved when she saw master Wind Lion, which was unique to Xiamen. Master Wind Lion was the Guardian God of their hometown. She raised her eyes and glanced at Zhao Dantong. She looked at this girl in a different light. The rest of the people also received satisfactory gifts. Mu Lan¡¯s gift was a high-quality Hetian Jade. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I heard that you like jade. This is a gift from my friend. I¡¯m also a person who doesn¡¯t recognize jade. It would be a waste to give it to me. It would be better to give it to someone who understands her. That wouldn¡¯t be a waste of a God¡¯s gift. ¡± Mu Lan took a look. She had seen countless jades in her life. She could tell at a glance that this was a top-grade Hetian jade. It was very valuable. Mu Lan said, ¡°it¡¯s so valuable. Are you willing to give it to me? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and had an innocent expression on her face. ¡°Is it very valuable? I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just an ordinary stone in my possession. It only has its proper value in your possession. You can keep it. ¡± Mu Lan knew that Mrs. Xiao was trying to curry favor with her on purpose. However, because this jade was truly rare, she really liked it in her heart, so she accepted it. Song Beibei looked at the people present as they opened their presents, and an expression of joy appeared on her face. Those who had said that Mrs. Xiao was insensible because she was late had basically changed their attitude after receiving the gifts. Some of the gifts given by Zhao Dantong were not very expensive, but they were indeed well received. Even Mrs. Da Fang, who had just complained, said with a smile, ¡°second brother married such a beautiful woman. ¡± Song Beibei was still in a daze. She still could not accept the fact that Xiao Jiankai¡¯s new wife was actually Zhao Dantong However, Zhao Dantong held Xiao Jiankai¡¯s arm and walked towards her instead. Zhao Dantong¡¯s action made Xiao Jiankai very happy. He secretly praised her for her dexterity. The members of the Xiao family were not easy to coax. However, the gifts that Zhao Dantong prepared were indeed perfect. Zhao Dantong and Xiao Jiankai had already walked to Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Xiao Jiankai moved away. ¡°Beibei, Yanqing, let me introduce you. This is Dantong, your second aunt. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled However, she gently knocked on Xiao Jiankai¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you confused? Last time, I told you that I participated in a reality show. Beibei and Yanqing also participated. We¡¯ve known each other since a long time ago. Moreover, we¡¯re classmates. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°is that so? I¡¯m really confused and forgetful. I originally thought that you participated in some variety show on a whim, but I didn¡¯t expect Bei Bei and Yanqing to also participate. After all, you two are still young and really know how to play. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the two people in front of her in surprise. Zhao Dantong and Bei Bei called out to Yanqing in an intimate tone. They really spoke in the manner of an elder. It was as if Xiao Jiankai didn¡¯t know much about her, but he didn¡¯t seem to care too much. Zhao Dantong was participating in a live dating show. Xiao Jiankai didn¡¯t really care about Zhao Dantong¡¯s understatement. It was like a kind of bottomless indulgence. However, Xiao Jiankai managed to catch a sentence, ¡°you and Bei Bei are classmates. Why haven¡¯t I heard about it from you? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled, ¡°we were university classmates. We were classmates for a year. I dropped out of school after that. Didn¡¯t you know? I only found out about it because I thought it was a coincidence and participated in the show. ¡± Song Beibei naturally wouldn¡¯t believe a single word of Zhao Dantong¡¯s words. However, Xiao Jiankai did not seem to have any doubts at all. ¡°that¡¯s great. We¡¯re even closer. Beibei, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Xiao Jiankai suddenly asked such a question. Song Beibei did not even know how to answer. Song Beibei did not speak. She heard Zhao Dantong say, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for you. Aren¡¯t you going to open it and take a look? ¡± Song Beibei felt as if everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on her. She did have a gift box in her hands. Zhao Dantong seemed to be particularly attentive. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, she silently opened the gift box. Inside was a diary. Song Beibei only felt her eyelids twitch. This notebook was hers! ! ! When they were in university, everyone had the habit of keeping a diary. Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t have one at first. But at that time, everyone had a very good relationship. An 18-year-old girl treated friendship as if it were love. She cherished it very much. When they were together, they would think about their future separation. Song Beibei could no longer remember who had proposed the idea of exchanging the diary. In any case, they had bought four identical notebooks at that time. They had written for about half a semester. In fact, they were all trivial matters or unimportant secrets. Before the end of the first semester, everyone had basically filled up their notebooks and exchanged notes with each other. Song Beibei still kept Lu Huanzi¡¯s notes. Song Beibei remembered that her diary was given to Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei never thought that she would see her diary after so many years. She never thought that Zhao Dantong would keep such a diary and return it to her in such a way. Zhao Dantong smiled, ¡°Beibei, do you still remember? ¡± ¡°This is your diary from back then. I¡¯ve always kept it as a treasure. We promised each other that when we got married, we would return the diary to each other as a wedding gift. However, by accident, I wasn¡¯t able to attend your wedding. I never thought that we would become a family in the end. Now, I finally have the chance to return your things to you. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s words were extremely emotional. Xiao Jiankai smiled and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°look, this is a little girl¡¯s plaything. She even exchanged her diary. It seems that Bei Bei and Dantong have a good relationship. I can rest assured now. ¡± Song Beibei was still staring at the diary in a daze. Indeed, this diary carried that beautiful period of youth. It carried the sincerity and friendship of their youth. But now, it was just sitting there quietly. Song Beibei only felt sarcastic. Xiao Jiankai seemed to be in a good mood. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood at this time. More importantly, Song Beibei felt that in terms of acting skills, she wasn¡¯t a match for Zhao Dantong. There was no need for her to fall out at such an occasion. But Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t act very intimate. She only said to Zhao Dantong indifferently, ¡°congratulations, Dantong. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. There was a hint of ambiguity in her words. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that for a long time. ¡± Then, Xiao Jiankai brought Zhao Dantong back to the main seat. They were separated by a table from Song Beibei. Song Beibei always looked in that direction, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Where was Zhao Dantong smiling brightly. She coaxed every elder to be happy. Song Beibei had to admit that today, she was no longer the Zhao Dantong who only knew how to read. Song Beibei closed the box containing the diary and casually put it into her bag. She was indescribably frustrated. At this moment, a hand was grabbed from under the table by Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei raised her head and looked at Gu Yanqing. She saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep and steady eyes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was very calm, like the deep sea under the night sky. His palm was dry and warm, as if it also had a strange magic that made people feel calm. Song Beibei¡¯s heart instantly calmed down. Yes, it turned out that her cultivation was not enough. Why Bother? She did not live under the same roof as Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong being able to marry Xiao Jiankai was also her ability. Whether she was really attracted to this uncle-like man or valued others more, what did that have to do with her? That was their life. Thinking about it, Song Beibei was much calmer. Chapter 462 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The food at today¡¯s family banquet was still pretty good. Before the meal began, a servant came up and placed a small porcelain Voodoo in front of everyone. Inside was the fragrant Buddha jumps over the wall. Song Beibei had always known that Xiao Jiankai was a person who knew a lot about food. Even the chefs in the Peishan group cafeteria were privately hired by him. Therefore, every dish of the Xiao family today was wet from the hands of a master. It was very delicious and very unique. Sure enough, Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°this is the old tan family¡¯s Buddha jumps over the wall. Everyone, have a taste. It¡¯s absolutely authentic. ¡± Song Beibei loved to eat Buddha jumps over the wall. In the past, when she was especially hungry, she always asked Gu Yanqing to take her to eat private dishes. Then, the best dish she had ever eaten was the old Tan family¡¯s Buddha jumps over the wall. Speaking of Buddha jumps over the wall, everyone knew about Master Tan. He had been on the news countless times. Even the once-popular food show, a bite of China, invited him to record it, but he didn¡¯t agree. Song Beibei had only eaten it once, and it was Gu Yanqing who had specially brought her to eat it on a business trip. That taste was unforgettable. Song Beibei took a bite, and it was exactly the same taste as back then. Her heart was filled with astonishment. Master Tan was so elusive, how did Xiao Jiankai invite him. Sure enough, someone had already asked Xiao Jiankai the question that Song Beibei was confused about. Xiao Jiankai smiled and put his arm around Zhao Dantong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It was Dantong who invited her. As for what method she used, you can ask her, but she still won¡¯t tell me? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing special. I know that many people who live abroad all year round will definitely not be able to eat such authentic Chinese food, so I thought of taking advantage of this family banquet to let everyone taste this flavor. Master Tan¡¯s Buddha jumps over the wall is famous far and wide, so I thought of inviting him over. However, Master Tan has never been interested in fame and fortune. I also spent a lot of effort. It¡¯s just that I visited him every day. Finally, two months later, my sincerity reached a golden rock. ¡± Although Zhao Dantong said it in an understatement. But everyone knew that Master Tan was definitely not an easy person to hire. Thus, everyone praised her perseverance. It was really rare for her to be so thoughtful at such a young age and even be willing to put in hard work. In the end, the few elders at the main table praised Xiao Jiankai for having good taste and marrying a good wife. Mu Lan and Song Beibei were separated by a seat. At this moment, she suddenly sneered, ¡°see? What do you mean Dao Xing? This is called Dao Xing. This little girl is really capable. Your second uncle didn¡¯t get a vixen but a thousand-year-old vixen. ¡± Other than Gu Yanqing¡¯s youngest cousin at this table,. There was only their family. Therefore, they spoke without any taboos. This time, Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she modestly leaned over and asked, ¡°mom, how did you see it? ¡± Mu Lan unceremoniously rolled her eyes at Song Beibei, ¡°do you still want to see it? ¡± The Fox¡¯s tail couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer, and it was full of lust. Your second uncle has owed too many romantic debts in his life. I reckon that his life will be ruined by a woman, the retribution of justice.¡± Mu Lan¡¯s venomous tongue was also merciless. Song Beibei looked over there again. She had a bad premonition in her heart. It was as if a black hole had suddenly appeared in her heart. And something was gradually expanding inside. Song Beibei only felt that her stomach was a little uncomfortable. She got up and went to the bathroom. This villa was very big. Under the guidance of the waiter, Song Beibei went to the bathroom of a guest room on the second floor. Song Beibei only felt a cramp in her stomach. It was as if she had eaten something bad. She ran up and down several times. Even Gu Yanqing could sense that something was wrong. But his gaze fell on the Gu Buddha jumps over the wall that Song Beibei ate, his gaze cold. Gu Yanqing had someone find medicine for Song Beibei. Song Beibei did indeed feel much better after eating it. Xiao Jiankai also noticed that Song Beibei wasn¡¯t right. He came over and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with Beibei? Did she eat something bad? ¡± Song Beibei only thought that her stomach flu was acting up again. She didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°Beibei, why don¡¯t you go to the lounge and rest for a while? ¡± Gu Yanqing originally wanted to take Song Beibei away first. But after all, the family banquet had just started. Leaving early meant that there were no rules in the eyes of the elders of the Xiao family. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to let others talk about it and make it difficult for Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the guest room to rest. I¡¯m much better after taking the medicine. ¡± Gu Yanqing helped Song Beibei to the guest room to rest first. Song Beibei Lay on the Sofa. Gu Yanqing took a blanket and covered her. After everything was arranged properly, Gu Yanqing left and closed the door. However, not long after, Song Beibei was in a daze. She heard the sound of the door again. Song Beibei thought that Gu Yanqing had returned. She said Lazily, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not a child. ¡± However, after she said that, she felt that there was no reaction from the other side. Song Beibei turned her body and saw a tall figure at the door. It was Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei felt as if there was a stone in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. Zhao Dantong smiled and entered before closing the door. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s your Uncle Gu? ¡± She asked Song Beibei sat up and asked in a cold voice, ¡°what are you doing here? ¡± Zhao Dantong walked over to the Sofa Opposite Song Beibei and sat down. She said proudly, ¡°This is my home. I don¡¯t think I need to report to you where I¡¯m going. ¡± Song Beibei also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is your home. I just want to know that you shouldn¡¯t have used all your treasures to impress the Xiao family at the family banquet. Instead, why are you here? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m tired from coaxing a bunch of old people. I came up here to rest and have a heart-to-heart talk with an old classmate like you. ¡± Song Beibei said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to talk to you about. ¡± Zhao Dantong laughed and stretched out a hand. She looked around leisurely. There was really a diamond ring on her hand that looked like a pigeon egg. Zhao Dantong deliberately waved it in front of Song Beibei. ¡°Is it pretty? Jiankai bought it for me for 20 million. I really didn¡¯t expect that I, Zhao Dantong, would be able to wear such a luxurious ring in my lifetime. How does it compare to yours? ¡± As she spoke, she deliberately glanced at Song Beibei. The ring on Song Beibei¡¯s hand was very simple. There were no diamonds. It wasn¡¯t priceless either. It was just a circle. Gu Yanqing had also chosen it back then. It was just an abbreviation of her name engraved on it. Song Beibei had actually always worn the ring on her body, even when she had been separated from Gu Yanqing for a few years. Song Beibei said, ¡°naturally, mine is inferior to yours. There¡¯s no need to compete. I admit defeat. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s face showed a hint of pride. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the arrogant Song Qianjin would also admit defeat one day. ¡°Do you know how much I hated you back then? You pretended to treat money like dirt, pretending to be a fairy who doesn¡¯t live in the mortal world. But in fact, that was because you had everything, which was why you had the capital. A meal could easily eat up my entire semester¡¯s living expenses, but you had to bring me along every time. Wasn¡¯t it just to humiliate me ¡°If you¡¯re not showing off, then what is ¡°Song Beibei, you have no idea how much I hated your kind face that was like a savior, and your natural sense of superiority. At that time, I thought, I must work hard. One day, I will trample you under my feet! ¡± Hearing these words, Song Beibei was shocked. Indeed, she did not have to worry about food and clothing. When she was in school, she did not have much concept of money. However, she had never spent money like a typical hedonist. She never pursued designer clothes and jewelry, nor did she pursue top-class enjoyment. She was only slightly obsessed with food. But that could only be considered as a hobby. When she was in university, she was indeed interested in finding delicious food. Whatever delicious food she ate, she would think of bringing her roommates to share it with her. However, back in university, the best food they had ever had was yunding restaurant, which was owned by Su Fox, and Yan Yuan Fish Restaurant. They only went there occasionally. Song Beibei did not know why Zhao Dantong had the thought of her showing off in her mind. She even felt that she was humiliating her. Chapter 463 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would think this way. Back then, I didn¡¯t consider your feelings, so even if I was wrong, but now, so many years have passed, and we can be considered to be even. Since you¡¯re already married to Xiao Jiankai, in a sense, we can indeed be considered as a family. Dantong, I only hope that the two of us don¡¯t meddle in each other¡¯s business. Don¡¯t compete with me anymore, okay? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Song Beibei, the game has just started. Don¡¯t you think so? This time, I¡¯ll be the one to start. You don¡¯t have a choice. ¡± Song Beibei only felt tired. Her patience was almost worn out. ¡°Zhao Dantong, what do you want? Just tell me what you want. I¡¯m not interested in playing with people like you. Don¡¯t help me get angry. I don¡¯t want to fall out with you, but don¡¯t force me. ¡± Zhao Dantong laughed out loud. ¡°A kitten can still get angry? I¡¯m really scared. Fine, try falling out with me. The past Zhao Dantong has nothing and can only be slaughtered by you. But do you think the Zhao Dantong today is still the same Zhao Dantong from before? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that you have Gu Yanqing behind you, but don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m now the rightful Mrs. Xiao. Xiao Jiankai now controls the entire Peishan Corporation. Do you think that I can¡¯t defeat you? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen the most. She didn¡¯t want the personal grudges to involve the Peishan Corporation. If Zhao Dantong was Xiao Jiankai¡¯s wife, then her status in the Peishan Corporation was indeed not to be underestimated. At least now, Xiao Peishan had the most shares in the Peishan Corporation and was the chairman of the Peishan Corporation. If Xiao Jiankai had not allowed Zhao Dantong to interfere in official affairs, it would have been fine. However, with Xiao Jiankai¡¯s pampering of Zhao Dantong, it would not have been difficult for her even if she wanted half of the country. Song Beibei was very afraid that Zhao Dantong would become a second Xiao Wei. In this way, all the previous efforts would become meaningless. The Xiao Family had finally managed to clearly distinguish their interests, resulting in today¡¯s harmonious situation. If they made the same mistake again, Song Beibei did not know if Peishan group would be able to survive. Song Beibei said, ¡°why are you doing this? Could it be that you have been planning to marry Xiao Jiankai for a long time? Since you have already gotten what you want, what do you still want to do? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was like a cat playing with a mouse. ¡°Why do I want to marry Xiao Jiankai? You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As for what I want to do, I can generously tell you that what I want is the one who will lie by your side day and night. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Zhao Dantong as if she was looking at a lunatic. She really couldn¡¯t accept that she would actually say such shameless words. Song Beibei also looked as if she was in complete disbelief. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I want Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei. I¡¯m telling you, I want Gu Yanqing! ¡± Song Beibei sneered. ¡°Stop Dreaming. Gu Yanqing can¡¯t be with you. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°whether he likes me or not is one thing. Whether we¡¯ll end up together is another. In this world, love is not the only thing that can bring two people together. For example, there¡¯s money, benefits, power, or even fear. There are too many of them. Do you know how I managed to invite Master Tan Sincerity wasn¡¯t enough to move him, but I made him an offer that he couldn¡¯t refuse. In the past, no one had been able to hire him because the price wasn¡¯t high enough. In this world, anything could be considered a transaction. If the transaction didn¡¯t succeed, then it definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the price in his heart. As for the price, everyone was different. Some people would lose because of money, some people would lose because of power, and some people would lose because of beauty. However, there was always one thing in this world that could satisfy me. This was something that I had thought through for so many years. Therefore, if being together with Gu Yanqing was a kind of transaction, then as long as I reached the price that Gu Yanqing had in mind, I would be able to achieve such an outcome. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy. ¡± She really couldn¡¯t agree with Zhao Dantong¡¯s counter-argument. The theory of mankind. This was a theory that she had received education and knew that morality couldn¡¯t accept. However, Zhao Dantong still seemed to be complacent because of this theory. Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you think I¡¯m not crazy. As long as I know my own goal, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m only here to tell you today. At most half a year. I just hope that when the time comes, you won¡¯t be too surprised to be kicked out by Gu Yanqing. ¡± After the huge shock, Song Beibei calmed down a lot. Song Beibei said, ¡°does second uncle know about this idea of yours? No matter what, second uncle Pampers you so much. What are you doing to him? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re trying to use your phone to record the conversation, right? We¡¯re all from the journalism department, so there¡¯s no need to perform such a trick in front of me. Even if you record the conversation, it¡¯s useless. The conversation can also be forged. When the time comes, don¡¯t blame me for biting you and framing me. Jian Kai is completely smitten by me. Do you think he trusts you or me? ¡± Song Beibei did have such a plan. Since she was exposed, she suddenly became calm. Song Beibei smiled and took out her phone from her pocket She threw it on the table in front of her. ¡°Your sensitivity is still the same as before. Since you said so, there¡¯s nothing else for me to record. I¡¯m just curious. Second uncle treated you so well, but you were prepared to betray him when you got married. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he won¡¯t forgive you? I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know Xiao Jiankai well enough. ¡± The corner of Zhao Dantong¡¯s mouth also had a smile that was not a smile. She said, ¡°I gave myself to him as a sixty-year-old man. Of course, he has to treat me better. You don¡¯t have to worry about the things between us. ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly stood up and said, ¡°alright, I think we¡¯ve talked enough. I should go down and coax those old people. You should rest here. ¡± Zhao Dantong stood up and opened the door. She suddenly saw a little girl standing at the door. Song Beibei also looked over. It was Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying was accompanied by the Xiao Family¡¯s housekeeper. The housekeeper was very respectful to Zhao Dantong and said, ¡°Madam, this child wants to come and look for Mrs. Gu. ¡± Zhao Dantong lowered her head to take a look. The little girl¡¯s timid appearance was very endearing. Zhao Dantong squatted down. ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡± The little girl said, ¡°My name is Xiao Ying. ¡± ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my mother. ¡± As she spoke, she looked inside and saw Song Beibei, so she called her mother. Song Beibei had already stood up and walked towards the door. She didn¡¯t know why Xiao Ying had come over. Zhao Dantong was still squatting there talking to Xiao Ying. ¡°Let me be your mother, okay? This way, you can live in this palace-like house every day, like a princess, with many people taking care of you. ¡± Song Beibei, who was standing behind Zhao Dantong, also heard these words. She felt incredulous that Zhao Dantong would casually say such words as if it were natural. Xiao Ying, on the other hand, seemed to be frightened. After seeing Song Beibei, she walked around Zhao Dantong and directly walked over to Song Beibei. ¡°Mommy. ¡± Song Beibei carried Xiao Ying Up. Her voice was very cold and hard. ¡°Zhao Dantong, what you¡¯re saying is simply disgusting. ¡± In front of the Child, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t say anything worse. However, Zhao Dantong¡¯s words did make Song Beibei¡¯s stomach churn to the extreme. Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke with the child. There¡¯s no need to get too excited. ¡± As she spoke, she glanced arrogantly at Song Beibei. She was in an extremely good mood as she walked out with a smile. Song Beibei¡¯s entire face sank. She simply didn¡¯t want to stay here. After calming down, she asked Xiao Ying, ¡°why did you come here? ¡± Xiao Ying said, ¡°mommy isn¡¯t feeling well. I came over to accompany Mommy. ¡± Song Beibei Kissed Xiao Ying on the cheek. ¡°Mommy is fine now. By the way, where¡¯s Daddy? ¡± What Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand was why Gu Yanqing would let Xiao Ying come up alone. Xiao Ying said, ¡°daddy hasn¡¯t come back since he sent mommy up. Grandma and aunt are toasting. Brother and sister have all gone out to play. Xiao Ying is alone. Xiao Ying came to find mommy. ¡± Song Beibei frowned slightly. Gu Yanqing was gone. Where would he go? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She carried Xiao Ying down. When she went down, Gu Yanqing happened to have just returned. His face was dark. Song Beibei asked with some confusion, ¡°where did you go? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I went to the kitchen. ¡± ¡°What were you doing in the kitchen? ¡± ¡°looking for Master Tan. ¡± Song Beibei was even more confused. ¡°What were you looking for Master Tan for? ¡± Could it be that Gu Yanqing was in the mood to ask for advice on how to jump over the wall? Song Beibei was suddenly energized. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t she be in luck in the future. Instead, she leaned over with a smile on her face. ¡°Did Master Tan tell you the secret formula? ¡± Gu Yanqing turned his head and saw Song Beibei with a smile on her face. She looked heartless. He had been set up by someone. He had suffered a lot, but he didn¡¯t realize it. Gu Yanqing finally sighed. He didn¡¯t tell Song Beibei. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Song Beibei what he was going to do next. Chapter 464 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei quickly followed Gu Yanqing back to their seats. At this time, the children were already in their seats. Song Beibei Carried Xiao Ying and sat down. By this time, the dinner was almost over. The last dish was a bowl of dessert, almond tofu. Song Beibei suddenly remembered that when she was in school, this seemed to be Zhao Dantong¡¯s favorite dessert. The Sweet Almond Tofu was also served in an exquisite ceramic bowl. A bowl was placed on each person¡¯s table. Song Beibei¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well just now, so she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. However, she really wanted to eat some dessert. When Song Beibei was eating the Almond Tofu, she noticed that Gu Yanqing was looking at the main table. Song Beibei followed Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze and saw that Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was actually on Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei was a little puzzled. However, Gu Yanqing kept looking at Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong seemed to have noticed as well. She smiled sweetly at Gu Yanqing. However, Gu Yanqing remained expressionless. Zhao Dantong met Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze and was secretly delighted. She picked up the porcelain bowl and began to eat the dessert with a small spoon. Every movement was meticulously designed, elegant and perfect. It wasn¡¯t until she took a bite of the dessert that Gu Yanqing shifted his gaze away. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, Song Beibei was still slightly displeased. ¡°Why are you staring at her? ¡± Gu Yanqing turned his head to look at Song Beibei. ¡°nothing, just to confirm. ¡± ¡°confirming what? ¡± Gu Yanqing only smiled but did not explain Song Beibei was even more puzzled. What happened next was a little strange. Because Zhao Dantong had also gone up and down several times. In the end, she simply could not come down. Even when the guests were dismissed, she did not come down. Xiao Jiankai explained to everyone that Zhao Dantong¡¯s acute gastroenteritis was really serious and she could no longer go down. Everyone was puzzled. She was fine just a moment ago, but how did she get acute gastroenteritis in such a short time. In short, when she finally left, she did not see Zhao Dantong. When she returned to the Xiao Family, it was already ten o¡¯clock. The children were tired from playing and were extremely sleepy. Song Beibei settled the children first and returned to her room by herself. Gu Yanqing had already showered and was sitting on the bed, reading a file on his tablet. Song Beibei walked over. ¡°It¡¯s so late, why are you still working? You Workaholic, you can¡¯t take two days off during the New Year. ¡± Gu Yanqing really turned off the tablet. ¡°Madam, do you have any advice? ¡± Song Beibei was worried, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke with Gu Yanqing. She sat by the bed and lowered her head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Zhao Dantong to marry second uncle. Gu Yanqing, I don¡¯t think our days will be peaceful anymore. ¡± ¡°Why do you say that? ¡± ¡°When we were in the lounge just now, Zhao Dantong came up to me. She clearly told me that her target was you. ¡± Gu Yanqing had a rare expression as if he had heard a fairy tale. After a while, he spat out four words in disdain, ¡°wishful thinking. ¡± Song Beibei was still frowning. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°is that why you¡¯re worried? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll become a second Xiao Wei. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Gu Yanqing naturally understood what she meant. That was indeed the case. If Zhao Dantong really had another motive¡­ She would definitely take action. Moreover, before she left, Song Beibei chatted with Xiao Jiankai for a while. After that, Zhao Dantong had actually been by Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side for many years. In other words, she knew everything that Peishan Corporation had been through during this period of time. She might even have given Xiao Jiankai an idea behind his back. If she really had ill intentions, then it must have been a long-planned plan. What made Song Beibei even more worried was that Zhao Dantong had arrogantly declared war in front of Song Beibei like it was a declaration of war. Her goal was to get Gu Yanqing! She looked like she had the victory in her hands. However, Song Beibei could not guess what kind of method Zhao Dantong was going to use? Wasn¡¯t the Peishan corporation the only bargaining chip she had? Gu Yanqing was silent for a while before saying, ¡°don¡¯t think too much. Second uncle isn¡¯t someone to be pushed around. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Peishan Corporation. ¡± Song Beibei sighed. Actually, the one who felt the most heartache was Gu Yanqing. It wasn¡¯t easy for Gu Yanqing to get out of the Peishan Corporation This undoubtedly increased his workload. However, there was really nothing she could do She only hoped that Zhao Dantong was just bluffing. After staying in port city for a few days, she had a rare moment of leisure. These few days, Song Beibei brought a few children to the amusement park, the ocean museum, and a dozen large museums in port city. The children were very happy. Unfortunately, Gu Yanqing had been at the Peishan Group for the past few days. The PEISHAN group happened to have an important meeting and project these few days. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t really ask about it in the past. It was about last night, after Song Beibei said those words. Gu Yanqing had been at the Peishan Group for the past few days. In the afternoon, Song Beibei brought a few children out of the ocean building. She planned to go back. But the car suddenly broke down on the road. Song Beibei called for help, then called Gu Yanqing, complaining that the car would take about an hour to repair. Gu Yanqing asked for the location of the break down and said, ¡°that place is very close to Peishan building. Take a taxi to the company. We¡¯ll go back together later. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°What about the car? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to handle it. ¡± Song Beibei was relieved when Gu Yanqing said that. Song Beibei took a taxi to the Peishan building. Gu Yanqing had already arranged for his assistant to wait downstairs. After getting on the elevator, he went straight to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office Although Gu Yanqing rarely went to the Peishan corporation for meetings. He had the identity of a general manager and had a large office. After Song Beibei went up, the assistant opened the door and said to Song Beibei, ¡°Madam, the general manager asked you to wait here for a while. He¡¯s in a meeting right now. He¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Song Beibei had been to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office a few times. Everything here was still the same as before. Xin Tong was also very familiar with this place. She insisted on bringing the others to the rooftop to look at the bamboo. There was a large sunlight room on the roof of the Peishan building. The sunlight room had a garden in the sky. It could be considered a huge feature of this building. When Xiao Peishan was still alive, he loved bamboo the most. Thus, he was free and unrestrained. He opened up a piece of land on the roof of the Peishan group and turned it into a bamboo garden in the sky. Xin Tong had come to this place before, so she naturally knew about it. There was a direct elevator outside. Song Beibei led a few children out. Thus, a few children went up. Song Beibei had once stayed in the Peishan Group for a period of time. Therefore, she knew quite a few people. She ran into a few of them in the corridor. When she was about to reach the elevator, she ran into Peng Xiaojing, her former assistant in the marketing department. In the past, Song Beibei had the best relationship with her. Peng Xiaojing had a cheerful personality. Although she was gossipy, she was smart. She could always draw inferences from one¡¯s actions. She had many tricks up her sleeve. Peng Xiaojing was very surprised to see Song Beibei. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Song Beibei found out that Peng Xiaojing had been promoted to Song Beibei¡¯s previous position as the department manager. Song Beibei congratulated her. She suddenly thought of something and mysteriously grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm. ¡°Manager, oh no, sister Beibei, come over here for a moment. I have something to tell you. ¡± At that time, the children had already entered the elevator. Song Beibei glanced over. This elevator was a private elevator. Usually, no one would take it. Other than reaching the sunlight room on the roof, it didn¡¯t lead anywhere else. Moreover, Fu Chengdong and Yujiang were there, so song Beibei wasn¡¯t worried. She waved her hand, indicating for them to go up first. The elevator door closed, and Song Beibei was dragged to a quiet place in the corridor by Peng Xiaojing. ¡°Sister Beibei, I want to ask you something. What is the relationship between the new director of the Marketing Department and the chairman? ¡± Song Beibei was a little puzzled. What director of the Marketing Department? Pan Xiaojing said, ¡°Oh, you may not know this, but two days ago, she was appointed as the director of the marketing department¡¯s Domestic Marketing Department. The position is actually a woman about our age. It is said that she used to be a slightly famous model, but the chairman personally appointed her. However, I think that the relationship between that woman and the chairman is not simple. Even if she was parachuted in, it is impossible for her to be parachuted into such a high position. I thought that you are related to the chairman, so tell me something. After all, that woman will be my immediate superior in the future. Beibei, quickly tell me, what is the background of that woman? ¡± Chapter 465 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The director of the domestic market department was indeed a very important position. In the past, the entire Peishan group¡¯s two tigers competed for hegemony. One was the foreign market department led by Xiao Jiankai, and the other was Wu Zijun¡¯s domestic market department. Now that Xiao Jiankai had become the chairman, Wu Zijun had left the company. Moreover, Peishan group had just undergone a reorganization. Naturally, there were many positions that had undergone a drastic change. But no matter what, this position was below one person and above ten thousand people. It was not a position that anyone could sit on. Song Beibei seemed to have suddenly smelled an ominous premonition. With a Sullen face, she said, ¡°the current domestic market department manager can¡¯t be called Zhao Dantong, right? ¡± Peng Xiaojing had a look of realization on her face. ¡°Sister Beibei, you really know the inside story. Her name is Zhao Dantong. Quickly tell me, what is the background of this woman? Why is she able to hold such a high position as soon as she arrives? ¡°. ¡°Also, do you know how exaggerated it is? The chairman did not come today, but he actually let this woman preside over the meeting, acting like a master. Sister Beibei, tell me, what is her relationship with the chairman? Could she be the chairman¡¯s daughter? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. I¡¯ve never heard of the chairman having such a big daughter, and she doesn¡¯t look like one either. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. As expected, Zhao Dantong came to the Peishan Corporation. What exactly did she want to do? Song Beibei asked, ¡°where is she now? ¡± ¡°The shareholders¡¯ meeting just ended. We just came out, but the general manager and this director didn¡¯t come out. Before the director left, he purposely stayed behind as if he had something special to tell us. ¡± Xiaojing carefully looked at Song Beibei¡¯s expression. ¡°Sister Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Peng Xiaojing knew that the general manager was Song Beibei¡¯s husband. The young, beautiful, and high-ranking director of the marketing department staying behind alone with the general manager was somewhat fanciful. If it was business, shouldn¡¯t they have finished talking at the meeting long ago. Staying behind alone, could it be a private matter? Peng Xiaojing saw that Song Beibei¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, so she thought that her words had caused trouble. Between these high-ranking officials, they could only gossip behind the scenes. If it turned into a provocation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. Moreover, she did not want Song Beibei to feel uncomfortable Thus, she hurriedly explained, ¡°sister Beibei, don¡¯t overthink it. When I just came out, I heard that woman say that she wanted to talk about a project that Peishan group and Pearl Group had recently collaborated on. It¡¯s official business¡­ ¡± Before Peng Xiaojing could finish, Song Beibei had already lifted her foot and walked away in large strides. Peng Xiaojing knocked her head in frustration. She was filled with regret, thinking that she had caused trouble. Song Beibei had been with Peishan group for so long, so she naturally knew where the large conference room was. So she walked straight in that direction. Her emotions were very complicated. From the initial rage, she gradually calmed down. When she reached the door of the conference room, Song Beibei had actually completely calmed down. She even asked herself why she came here. She even calmly knocked on the conference room door. But no one answered. Song Beibei pushed the door open. There was no one inside. There was only a small assistant who was cleaning up the remaining information on the table. The small assistant looked at Song Beibei with a puzzled expression. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°where¡¯s the general manager? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for the general manager. He just left. ¡± Song Beibei replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ and closed the door. As she walked along the corridor, she heard the sound of high heels coming from the front. Song Beibei raised her head. A phrase appeared in her mind: ENEMIES HAVE A NARROW ROAD! Wasn¡¯t it the same as enemies have a narrow road. Because the person walking towards Song Beibei was Zhao Dantong. When Song Beibei saw that face, she felt an indescribable disgust. In Song Beibei¡¯s entire life, she had never hated anyone so much. It was the kind of person that she really hated and wished that they would never see each other again. When Song Beibei thought about how she had actually worshiped her in her school days, she felt disgusted. Zhao Dantong clearly saw Song Beibei as well. An inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. It was as if she was arrogant, mocking, and silently showing off. Song Beibei had already stopped in her tracks. However, Zhao Dantong did not. She walked towards Song Beibei in her 12-centimeter high heels. When she stood in front of Song Beibei, she was a full head taller than Song Beibei. Song Beibei took a step back. The two of them looked at each other and did not say a word. Song Beibei had originally run over angrily. She did not even know why she had run over. It was as if she was interrogating Zhao Dantong. However, Zhao Dantong was standing right in front of her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t seem to be able to say a single word. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to say a single word, probably because she saw how silently she was showing off. Actually, many things didn¡¯t need to be said, but she could completely guess it. Zhao Dantong wasn¡¯t a well-behaved person. It was completely within her expectations that she wanted to enter the Peishan Corporation. However, Zhao Dantong had received such a high position after entering the Peishan Corporation, which was something Song Beibei hadn¡¯t expected. What did this mean? It could only mean that Xiao Jiankai¡¯s love for her had already reached the position of a warlord playing with fire. When Zhao Dantong was in school, she had good results in all aspects. It could not be denied that she was very capable. However, she was like Song Beibei, a professional in the news media. Song Beibei knew almost nothing about the marketing department. Even if Zhao Dantong was a dragon and a Phoenix among people. But after all, she was at that age. People at that age had very little experience and experience. And Xiao Jiankai actually gave her this position without any scruples. If this was not the Duke of Fenghuo, then what was it? The thing that worried Song Beibei the most was what Zhao Dantong said last time. Zhao Dantong had said, ¡°Xiao Jiankai is infatuated with me now. He¡¯ll believe anything I say. ¡°. It wasn¡¯t that Song Beibei hadn¡¯t thought about telling Zhao Dantong¡¯s ambitions to Xiao Jiankai. But thinking about it carefully, it was really inappropriate Moreover, after discussing it with Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing said that this was very likely Zhao Dantong¡¯s conspiracy and part of the design. She probably hoped that Song Beibei would report her to Xiao Jiankai. If Zhao Dantong wasn¡¯t confident, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have said those words to Song Beibei. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t taken any action at that time, and Song Beibei couldn¡¯t find any evidence. If Song Beibei really complained to Xiao Jiankai, she would undoubtedly be sowing discord between them on the surface. Xiao Jiankai and Zhao Dantong had just gotten married, and they were like glue. Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand how they got along. Xiao Jiankai really didn¡¯t know anything about Zhao Dantong¡¯s past? Or did he indulge her when he knew? A 60-year-old prodigal son who had lived a romantic life was willing to marry a 24-year-old girl in the end. This was definitely not a simple relationship. Song Beibei was very uncertain, and she did not dare to act rashly. However, the current situation was so passive that it was unbearable. Song Beibei did not want to speak. She went around Zhao Dantong and wanted to leave. However, Zhao Dantong had her hands on her hips. Song Beibei went left, she went left, Song Beibei went right, and she went right. It was as if she was intentionally blocking Song Beibei¡¯s path. Song Beibei frowned and took a step back. ¡°What do you mean by this? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m here? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°aren¡¯t you trying to show off in front of me that you¡¯ve already taken the position of director of Peishan Group¡¯s Marketing Department? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°looks like Gu Yanqing told you this a long time ago. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not tell Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing would never tell Song Beibei about the company¡¯s matters. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was used to handling many troubles alone. Zhao Dantong deliberately looked around Then, she said to Song Beibei with a sigh, ¡°do you still remember when I was in university, my biggest wish was to be able to work in Pearl Group, even if it was just a small position. Who would have thought that in just five or six years, I would actually be able to enter Peishan group and become the market director? Fate is really a magical thing. There¡¯s a saying, oh, right, the river flows east for thirty years, and the river flows West for thirty years. It really makes sense. Beibei, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Chapter 466 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei suddenly got used to seeing that arrogant face of hers. She wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, she felt an inexplicable sense of pity. She looked at Zhao Dantong in front of her. All of a sudden, she wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she felt sad and pitiful. This woman had gone to great lengths to prove that she had gotten rid of the Zhao Dantong of the past. She had gone to great lengths to suppress herself. Such a person didn¡¯t live for herself at all. In fact, she had even paid for her own life in order to suppress herself. Even now, she was so high and mighty. Was She really happy? Could she really feel at ease with everything she had gained? All her emotions were led by others. She had lived until she had completely lost herself. Song Beibei only felt that such a person was very pathetic. Zhao Dantong seemed to have transformed into a demon. She felt pleasure from torturing others and comfort from the pain of others. If this was not pity, then what was. Zhao Dantong looked at Song Beibei. The way she looked at Song Beibei suddenly changed. She became a little hysterical She actually unconsciously took a step back. ¡°Song Beibei, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I won¡¯t allow you to look at me like that. I¡¯m not the Zhao Dantong of the past. You¡¯re not allowed to look at me like you¡¯re looking at a beggar. What are you doing ¡°What¡¯s with that look ¡°You¡¯re actually pitying me ¡°What right do you have to pity me? What right do you have to pity me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°do you still remember when we were interning, there was a senior brother called Pan Peter? ¡± Zhao Dantong naturally remembered that Pan Peter Liked Song Beibei. Everyone knew that he liked her, so she hated him. Therefore, she hated anyone who could become friends with Song Beibei. Song Beibei said, ¡°in the past, senior brother Pan said something to you. I don¡¯t know if you still remember, but senior brother Pan said that no one has ever looked down on your background. The person who looked down on you the most was actually you. All along, it was you who had been competing with yourself. It was you who felt that people with ordinary backgrounds were inferior to others, but no one else had ever thought that way. ¡± However, Zhao Dantong laughed out loud. ¡°Song Beibei, what you said is really noble. You make yourself sound like a fairy who has descended to the mortal world. Are you trying to promote equality between all living things with me? ¡± That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t say a single word. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Look at you. You¡¯re used to looking at me like this. It¡¯s as if I was born from a different world from you. I was born inferior. Yes, I admit that you were born with a golden key in your mouth. Naturally, I can¡¯t compare to you. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll always be inferior to you. It doesn¡¯t mean that I have to accept your pity. Song Beibei, don¡¯t make yourself sound like a saint. People like you are the most hypocritical!¡± For a moment, Song Beibei did not know what to say. However, a person like her was sensitive and self-centered. She probably only believed what she thought. Some people saw the world as beautiful when the flowers bloomed, but some people only saw the dark side. Song Beibei really did not know what to say. Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Since you hold a high position in the Weishan Corporation, then I congratulate you. ¡± Song Beibei did not have the patience to waste time with her. Song Beibei wanted to leave Zhao Dantong suddenly said, ¡°Song Beibei, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be so kind in front of me. That night at the family banquet, you were just joking with you, but you were really vicious. That night, I almost lost half my life. You schemed against me without saying a word. Why are you still pretending to be magnanimous in front of me? ¡± Song Beibei really did not understand. When did she lose half her life? Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°You see, you¡¯re best at pretending to be innocent like this. That day, you actually put ten times the dose of laxative in my Almond Tofu. Aren¡¯t you deliberately trying to kill me? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°when did I put laxative in? ¡± Song Beibei was really speechless. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°in your Buddha jumps over the wall, I did jokingly put a little laxative in, but it only made you poop twice and your whole body was weak. And you actually put so much in my almond Tofu. Could it be that you didn¡¯t do it? Later, I got someone to check, and it was actually ten times the dose. If I¡¯m unlucky, someone will die. Fortunately, I¡¯m lucky. ¡± Song Beibei was really confused. She had no idea what Zhao Dantong was talking about. However, her face suddenly darkened. ¡°On the day of the family banquet, you actually put laxatives in the dishes I ate? How can you be so despicable? ¡± Zhao Dantong observed Song Beibei¡¯s expression. ¡°You really don¡¯t know? ¡± Of course, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, reacted in an instant. This was indeed not Song Beibei¡¯s style. Her face changed color. There was only one possibility left. It was that everything was done by Gu Yanqing. That night, she had diarrhea and almost pulled out all her internal organs. Not only was she embarrassed, she was in so much pain. Later, she checked and found out that the laxative was in the Almond Tofu she ate. And that laxative was put inside Song Beibei¡¯s wall. But Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t know who did it. When she put the laxative inside Song Beibei¡¯s wall, no one knew. All the dessert chefs were interrogated, but no one found out who was messing with her. Who in this family would dare to do this to her? The only explanation was that Song Beibei found out about her laxative. So she returned the favor by tampering with her favorite Almond Tofu. She originally thought that it was Song Beibei who did it. But all this time, she still couldn¡¯t figure out how Song Beibei did it. But now, Song Beibei was in a daze. It really didn¡¯t seem like she was putting on an act. Then, there was only one explanation. It was Gu Yanqing! Only Gu Yanqing could make her suffer in silence However, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t tell Song Beibei about this. Was He just going to protect her He didn¡¯t even want her to know? She only gave Song Beibei a slight warning to let her know who was the master of the Xiao family. It was just to give her a warning. The dose of laxative was actually very small. However, her bowl of Almond Tofu was ten times the dose. If she wasn¡¯t lucky, her life would have been in danger. Even if Gu Yanqing wanted to give her a warning, why was he so careless? Did he really want to take her life? Was He protecting Song Beibei like this? She had only scratched the surface, and he wanted to kill her? Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart turned cold! Good, Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m infatuated with you, but you¡¯re so heartless and determined to me! Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that the upset stomach that day was actually caused by Zhao Dantong. She actually had no scruples at such an important event like the family banquet. She actually had the nerve to lick her face and say, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. ¡°. Song Beibei sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know who was the one who made you half-dead that day, but Zhao Dantong, there¡¯s a God above you. People like you won¡¯t have a good ending. I advise you to put away such harmful thoughts in the future. Also, I¡¯M NOT A soft persimmon ¡°How you treat me today, I will definitely repay you in the future. ¡± After saying that, Song Beibei turned around and left. Zhao Dantong laughed sharply and exaggeratedly behind her. There were actually quite a few people in the corridor. They had attracted quite a lot of attention just now. However, most of the people in the company knew the identities of these two people. Naturally, they did not dare to stay on either side and eavesdrop on the gossip. However, the way they looked at them was still strange. Song Beibei could not stand that kind of gaze, so she chose to leave as soon as possible. On the other hand, Zhao Dantong seemed to enjoy having all the gazes on her. Zhao Dantong turned around and realized that there were actually two children standing not far behind her. Zhao Dantong recognized those two children as well. They were the two children that Song Beibei had adopted. Zhao Dantong snorted coldly. Song Beibei really had a good life. The two children that she had adopted were actually so beautiful. The two children stood in the corridor, their gazes fixed on her. Zhao Dantong walked directly towards the two children. Chapter 467 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The little girl seemed to be quite afraid of Zhao Dantong. When she saw Zhao Dantong approaching, she hid behind the little boy. The little boy stood there without moving an inch. His gaze was cold as he stared at Zhao Dantong. Even Zhao Dantong had never seen such a cold gaze in a child¡¯s eyes. It was so sharp that it was like a knife that wanted to poke a hole in her body. Zhao Dantong walked over and looked at the two children with a smile. ¡°You two are really cute. Do you know me? ¡± Fu Chengdong, who was standing in front of Zhao Dantong, suddenly slapped Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you hateful woman. ¡± Zhao Dantong was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that a child could speak so harshly. However, this child was really as hateful as Song Beibei. There was a kind of arrogance all over her body, as if she was born to be superior. Zhao Dantong straightened her body and sneered, ¡°did your mother make you hate me? ¡± Fu Chengdong said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bully my mother again, or else don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you. ¡± Zhao Dantong naturally didn¡¯t take the threat of a six or seven-year-old child to heart. Instead, she felt a sense of displeasure. She was just an adopted child, why was she still protecting Song Beibei? Why was everyone in the world protecting that woman? However, when she remembered that they were adopted by Gu Yanqing, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, she still said patiently, ¡°that¡¯s not your mother either, is it ¡°since she can be your mother, I can do the same. How about this? In the future, will you follow me? I¡¯ll treat you a hundred times better than Song Beibei. In the future, I¡¯ll be with your father and live together, okay? ¡± Zhao Dantong could clearly see the obvious disgust in the child¡¯s eyes. Fu Cheng¡¯s voice did not sound like a child at all. It was so cold that it made one shudder. ¡°You want to be our mother? Stop Dreaming. Besides, my father would never like a woman like you. ¡± Zhao Dantong was furious, but she was unwilling to accept it. Her heart seemed to be burning with a raging fire. How dare a child treat her like this! ! ! She revealed her original face and took a step forward. ¡°Do you believe that I will throw you away after I marry Gu Yanqing in the future? ¡± Zhao Dantong had originally wanted to scare these two annoying children. She did not expect Xiao Ying to burst into tears when she heard this. Xiao Ying¡¯s cry was loud and clear, attracting the attention of many people around her. A few people had already been attracted and were walking over. At this moment, Fu Chengdong¡¯s voice was loud and firm. ¡°Why did you hit my sister? Why did she hit my sister? ! ¡± Many people were standing nearby to watch. It was time to get off work. Many white-collar workers walked out of their offices, and this corridor was the only way to get off work and take the elevator. In just a short while, many people had already surrounded them. Fu Chengdong¡¯s voice was still very powerful, carrying the anger of a child. ¡°Why did you hit my sister? She¡¯s only four years old, you¡¯re abusing a child! ¡± Even for Zhao Dantong, she always liked to use tricks to scheme against others. She didn¡¯t react for a moment. A lot of people had already gathered in the corridor. Many people whispered in twos and threes, ¡°abusing a child, hitting a child for no reason. If this isn¡¯t the new director of the marketing department, how can he be so vicious? ¡± Zhao Dantong looked around fiercely. Then she said fiercely to Fu Chengdong, ¡°when have I ever hit your sister, you wretched child, don¡¯t slander me! ¡± Fu Chengdong looked at him coldly, and the corners of his mouth curled up for some reason. Then, in the next second, he suddenly took a step back, as if he had been pushed. Then, he suddenly burst into tears like a child. Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t know why she had described him as a child. He was clearly a child. But this child was simply a wolf cub in sheep¡¯s clothing. He fell to the ground, so close that Zhao Dantong could clearly see the coldness and mockery in his eyes. However, in the eyes of others, she pushed the child to the ground, unable to defend herself. Zhao Dantong did not expect that she would be schemed against by a little wolf cub after countless schemes. Song Beibei, you¡¯re really good. If you didn¡¯t have any shrewdness, how could you hand over such a cunning fox-like child? You actually let two children scheme against me? The number of onlookers had already increased. The two children cried very loudly, as if they had been wronged by the heavens. Especially these two faces, with their young age and angelic looks, it was difficult for people to discover that these two children were simply acting. The whispers in the surroundings turned into voices of condemnation. Zhao Dantong gritted her teeth. She did not expect that she would actually lose to these two children today. Before there was any chaos. She turned around and was a little flustered. She used her purse to cover her face as she ran away. After Zhao Dantong left, Fu Chengdong immediately stopped crying. Xiao Ying also stopped crying in an instant. Fu Chengdong held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. Mother is waiting anxiously. ¡± Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°brother, did I do the right thing just now? ¡± Fu Chengdong Patted Xiao Ying¡¯s head as if he was praising her. ¡°You did the right thing. That woman bullied mom. We should teach her a lesson. ¡± Xiao Ying smiled happily. Then, the two of them entered the elevator hand in hand. Song Beibei was at the door of Gu Yanqing¡¯s office when she received a call from Gu Yanqing. She didn¡¯t pick up either. She directly opened the door of Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. She saw Gu Yanqing standing by the French window, calling her. Hearing the sound of the door, he turned his body slightly. The heater was turned on in the office. Gu Yanqing was wearing a white shirt and trousers. The moment he turned his head, the setting sun outside hit the side of his face, and half of his face seemed to be coated with a layer of gold. The other half of his face was hidden in the shadows, and only his silhouette could be seen. It was also extremely beautiful. There was a faint smile at the corner of Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, and his voice was gentle. ¡°where did you go? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°nothing. I went out for a walk. ¡± ¡°where are the children? ¡± ¡°At the rooftop bamboo garden. ¡± Song Beibei had just finished speaking when Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying appeared beside her. ¡°We¡¯re back. ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s voice was indifferent. Song Beibei asked, ¡°where are Xin Tong and Yujiang? ¡± Fu Chengdong didn¡¯t say anything. He went straight in, and his small body sank into the SOFA. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. She asked Xiao Ying in a low voice. Xiao Ying glanced at Fu Chengdong, then whispered to Song Beibei, ¡°brother Yujiang and sister Xin Tong are still in the bamboo garden. Just now, brother Yujiang and brother¡­ so¡­ ¡± Xiao Ying stammered. Song Beibei¡¯s heart immediately became clear. It must be that Fu Chengdong and Mo Yujiang had a conflict again. Song Beibei sighed. Song Beibei went to the rooftop to pick up the two children. Yujiang was obviously sulking as well. This was something that happened frequently these days. Song Beibei was already used to it. When she went back in the evening, Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me about Zhao Dantong being the marketing director? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°there¡¯s no need to tell me. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°I heard that Pearl Group and Peishan group are working on some cases recently? ¡± Gu Yanqing casually replied, ¡°it¡¯s an old case, but there¡¯s a new person in charge. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. ¡°So the person in charge has become Zhao Dantong? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. Song Beibei knew that this was Zhao Dantong¡¯s method. She was trying her best to create an opportunity to get close to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei said, ¡°if she doesn¡¯t have good intentions tomorrow, why don¡¯t you object? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°let her do it. Only when she starts to do it will she be able to show her Fox tail. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get rid of her within half a year. ¡± When Gu Yanqing said this, his voice was cold. Although he said the word ¡®get rid of¡¯ lightly. Song Beibei knew that once Gu Yanqing wanted to deal with someone, he wouldn¡¯t just get rid of them. However, coincidentally. Zhao Dantong said that she would definitely get Gu Yanqing within half a year. Song Beibei only felt worried. She was afraid that she would not be able to have peace for half a year. Chapter 468 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned to spring city. Everything in harbor city seemed to have disappeared just like that, as if they were separated by thousands of mountains and rivers. However, the house was not very peaceful. The two young men in the house had endless conflicts, big and small. It seemed to start from the incident at the rooftop bamboo garden. Song Beibei only found out after understanding the situation. It turned out that it was because Mo Yujiang hoped to bring Xin Tong back to Switzerland and live there for a period of time. Xin Tong also wanted to go skiing in Switzerland. But she hoped to take Fu Chengdong and Xiao Ying with her. Mo Yujiang hesitated for a moment and agreed. But Fu Chengdong was extremely against it. And he would never allow Xin Tong to go to Switzerland. So now not only were the two boys in a deadlock, but the relationship between Xin Tong, Fu Chengdong, and Mo Yujiang was also very vexing. Xin Tong had such a cheerful personality, but now she actually liked to stay alone and not talk. Xin Tong¡¯s smart brain followed Gu Yanqing. But her personality was more like Song Beibei¡¯s. She just didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. If she went to Switzerland, brother Chengdong would be unhappy. If she didn¡¯t go, brother Yujiang would be sad again. So, she was actually very sad. Song Beibei tried a few times from the middle, but it was basically fruitless. The little thoughts between children were sometimes as complicated as adults. They also had all kinds of troubles. The one who solved the problem had to be the one who solved it. Song Beibei felt that only they could solve the problem between them. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect. The matter had not been resolved, and the two children had actually gotten into trouble. Speaking of which, a lot of things really happened that day. That day, Song Beibei received a call first. The number on the phone actually showed that it was a landline of the maple villa. It was a call from the Maple Villa to the house. At that time, Song Beibei was very strange. The Maple Villa had long been bought by Xiao Jiankai. It was presumably a wedding gift for Zhao Dantong. In fact, later on, Song Beibei thought that Zhao Dantong had done this on purpose. Saying that it was her family¡¯s ancestral property was just a lie. Zhao Dantong¡¯s thoughts were now crystal clear to Song Beibei. She wanted to fight for what she had. If Song Beibei had known this would happen, she definitely would not have transferred the house. However, now that all the procedures had been completed, Song Beibei had no other choice. Therefore, she did not take this matter to heart. But why was she calling now? The caller claimed to be the new housekeeper of the maple villa. The official voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Mrs. Gu, our Madam has already packed up the original furniture and some personal belongings. When you have time, madam, come and take them away. Our Madam said that she doesn¡¯t sleep on the beds that other people have slept on, and she doesn¡¯t need other people to use the rest of the furniture. ¡± Song Beibei felt as if a stone had been placed in her heart. The tone of these words was really like Zhao Dantong¡¯s style. Song Beibei could even imagine her face showing off. That¡¯s right, she had obtained the Fengting villa. There was no reason why she could not show off her victory in front of her. Actually, before this, Song Beibei had once gone to the Fengting villa to tidy up. Actually, she and Gu Yanqing had not stayed in the Fengting villa for a long time. There were not many personal items inside. At that time, Song Beibei had only taken her used clothes and a teddy bear that had accompanied her since she was young. There were also some new clothes in the closet that had not been worn. Song Beibei had thought that since Xiao Jiankai¡¯s wife was about the same age as her, there was no need to take them away. In any case, those were just some household clothes, and they were all prepared by the housekeeper. However, Song Beibei did not expect that Zhao Dantong would take this opportunity to find fault with her. Moreover, even the furniture had to be replaced. Song Beibei was also impatient, and she did not want to see Zhao Dantong. She only said to the housekeeper, ¡°take care of those things yourself. Don¡¯t call me again. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu means that we can throw away all the words hanging on the wall. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. There were indeed some small decorations in the Fengting villa. For example, some paintings on the wall. Actually, they were not expensive things. The most expensive thing was that there was an oil painting in her room. Song Beibei had brought it from Song Garden. It was an oil painting that her father had bought when he was still alive. It was said to be very expensive, but Song Beibei did not know the price. It was just that since she was young, it had become a habit to hang it at the head of her bed. When Song Beibei had just moved into the Fengting Villa, she was not used to it. Later on, she had moved that painting there. Song Beibei actually had some feelings for those paintings. After all, her father had personally selected and purchased them when he was still alive. At that time, she did not take them with her because she thought that she could just leave them there as a souvenir. However, if Zhao Dantong could not treat those things well¡­ Song Beibei naturally still had to take them back. Song Beibei said, ¡°how about this? Since you have already packed them, I¡¯ll send someone to get them this afternoon. ¡± The housekeeper¡¯s voice was also indifferent as he said, ¡°our Madam has instructed that Mrs. Gu must come personally before giving them. After all, those words are priceless. If they are replaced or destroyed, our Madam can¡¯t afford to bear the responsibility. ¡± Song Beibei frowned. She did not know if those words were priceless, but she knew very well that Zhao Dantong must have ulterior motives for letting her go personally. However, Song Beibei still could not bear to part with those few paintings. She said, ¡°then I¡¯ll go over in the afternoon to get them. ¡± After Song Beibei hung up the phone, she saw two little ghosts standing not far behind her. Fu Chengdong and Mo Yujiang. The two of them had some kind of conflict, so they just stood there and stared at each other. Song Beibei had a headache. She walked over. ¡°You two, come out with me this afternoon. ¡± Song Beibei actually just wanted someone to accompany her. However, Gu Yanqing was too busy. After returning from Hong Kong city, he started to dive into the company. Song Beibei also happened to be on vacation these two days. In the afternoon, Song Beibei brought Mo Yujiang and Fu Chengdong to the Fengting villa. She drove the car herself. Xin Tong and Xiao Ying stayed at home. The reason why Song Beibei brought the two children was actually because she wanted to take the two children out to play alone and ease their feelings. Song Beibei had originally planned to take these two children out for a meal alone tonight after she took the few paintings from the maple courtyard villa. After that, they would have a good talk. After all, these two children were like little adults. Song Beibei thought that the two of them should be able to understand her reasoning. Song Beibei drove to the Maple courtyard villa first. The car stopped. There were security guards guarding the door. Song Beibei got out of the car. The two security guards glanced at Song Beibei and asked, ¡°is it Mrs. Gu? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. The security guard opened the door. ¡°Our Madam is waiting for you inside. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t think it was that simple. It turned out that Zhao Dantong had already returned to spring city. And she was now inside the maple courtyard villa. That was why she found a reason to ask her to come personally. Although she didn¡¯t expect it, Song Beibei was already used to everything that had happened. Since she was already here, there was no reason for her to retreat. Song Beibei walked in with the two children. After Song Beibei entered, there was a butler waiting for her at the door. Song Beibei followed her in. She realized that the interior of the villa had already changed. The original furniture had all been replaced with new ones. Back then, Feng Ting villa had been decorated by Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s style was black, white, and grey, low-key and simple. But now, the European style furniture that was full of ostentation. Was extremely luxurious. It seemed that Zhao Dantong had really changed everything here. Song Beibei said to the Butler, ¡°where is my painting? Give it to me and I¡¯ll leave immediately. ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°the painting is in Madam¡¯s room. ¡± Song Beibei frowned and had no choice but to follow him upstairs. Song Beibei realized that the housekeeper had brought her to the master bedroom. When she had lived here back then, she had still been in school. Naturally, she had slept in separate rooms with Gu Yanqing. And Gu Yanqing¡¯s room back then had been this master bedroom. The housekeeper immediately opened the door. Song Beibei saw a figure on the sofa with his back facing her. Hearing the sound of the door, the person on the other side immediately turned around. It was Zhao Dantong. When she saw song Beibei, a strange smile immediately appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re here. Come in and have a seat. ¡± Chapter 469 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The tone is quite polite, but that hidden in the bottom of the eye, already almost can not hide the joy all overflow in the corner of the mouth. It¡¯s like she¡¯s been waiting for this. Wait with a kind of host posture, invite Song Beibei to come in sit. Song Beibei did not intend to go in, but said indifferently: ¡°Give me those paintings, I still have things. ¡± But Zhao Dantong stood up. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Since you¡¯re here, come in and have a seat. Wasn¡¯t this your home before? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°since I was willing to sell it at that time, there¡¯s nothing for me to miss. Moreover, the price second uncle gave was enough to buy two maple courtyard villas. ¡± Zhao Dantong seemed to be a little disappointed by Song Beibei¡¯s indifference. She stood up and walked over to Song Beibei She smiled and said, ¡°however, some things can not be bought with money. Beibei, do you know ¡°That night, I discovered your relationship with Gu Yanqing here. That day, I actually stupidly stole your keys and ran over to confess to Gu Yanqing. At that time, I always thought that the person Gu Yanqing liked was me because he accepted my interviews and because he always made exceptions for me. I always felt that he looked at me differently. But all of this was because of you. You turned me into a complete fool. You destroyed all of my self-esteem. Song Beibei, the reason why I am like this today is all because of you. ¡± Song Beibei was already immune to her accusations and complaints. Although she didn¡¯t know that Zhao Dantong had confessed to Gu Yanqing, she also didn¡¯t know that she had stolen her keys and infiltrated this place. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to understand any of this. No matter what Zhao Dantong had done in the past, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised. It was hard to feel guilty about the past. Song Beibei said coldly, ¡°you became like this because of yourself. ¡± She didn¡¯t have the mood to talk too much with her. She only said, ¡°give me my painting. ¡± Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t seem to hear what Song Beibei said. She looked around the room proudly and said, ¡°this is Gu Yanqing¡¯s room, right? ¡± Then, she sat on the bed and stroked the pillow with one hand. ¡°I slept here for an afternoon nap today. I can even feel the scent on his body. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m sleeping in his arms. ¡± Song Beibei knew long ago that Zhao Dantong had gone mad with Gu Yanqing. It was even a kind of abnormal infatuation. In fact, Song Beibei noticed it when she stood at the door. Everything here had changed. Even the floor in the corridor seemed to have been redecorated. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s room was still the same as it was back then. It hadn¡¯t changed at all. Song Beibei suppressed the waves of nausea in her stomach. Song Beibei turned around and walked towards her own room. She didn¡¯t want to face Zhao Dantong like this. A woman who was mentally obsessed. She went to her room. The paintings had been taken out. Song Beibei discovered that the other side of her room had been transformed into a pet room. There were two SAMOGHS, three cats, and several cages. There was a group of canaries inside. When Song Beibei wanted to turn around, Zhao Dantong was already standing behind Song Beibei. She said, ¡°this kind of room is only for cats and dogs. What do you think? ¡± Song Beibei could naturally hear the sarcasm in Zhao Dantong¡¯s words. But she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. Song Beibei turned around and said, ¡°since you¡¯re not going to draw for me, then I¡¯ll leave. ¡± Zhao Dantong was obviously here to cause trouble today. Song Beibei really regretted coming here. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°here, here, here. I¡¯ve already packed the drawings for you. They¡¯re in the box over there. ¡± As expected, Song Beibei saw a large white suitcase at the door of the pet room. The box couldn¡¯t be opened and wasn¡¯t completely closed. Song Beibei walked over and opened the box. It was indeed her paintings inside. However, they had long been disfigured and destroyed beyond recognition. Song Beibei could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. Her voice was frighteningly cold. ¡°Zhao Dantong, what exactly is going on? ¡± The paintings here were already in tatters. It was as if someone had intentionally smashed them with a heavy object. Zhao Dantong smiled as she looked at her nails. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I was renovating the place, I even repeatedly reminded them. However, the workers who did the renovations for our house were all rough people. They accidentally turned these paintings into this state. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already scolded them harshly. They are people who work hard. You¡¯re a rich girl, so don¡¯t bother with those servants. You can¡¯t ask them to compensate you, right? ¡± How could Song Beibei believe Zhao Dantong¡¯s words. She only regretted that she was too stupid. She clearly knew Zhao Dantong¡¯s personality, yet she still came here for nothing. Looking at the shattered paintings, Song Beibei¡¯s heart still ached and felt sad. No matter what, she still packed up the box. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to Zhao Dantong. Then, she picked up the box, turned around and said to the two children, ¡°Chengdong, Yujiang, let¡¯s go. ¡± When she turned around, she didn¡¯t see Chengdong or Yujiang. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Chengdong and Yujiang were inside the pet house. Yujiang was lost in thought as he looked at the canaries in the dozen bird cages hanging over there. Fu Chengdong was standing behind him. Song Beibei called out again. Yujiang finally turned around, but he didn¡¯t look at Song Beibei. Instead, he looked at Zhao Dantong and said, ¡°Auntie, I like these canaries very much. Can I come and see them tomorrow? ¡± Zhao Dantong looked at the little boy¡¯s delicate face and glanced at Song Beibei. She walked over happily. She knew who this child was. Xiao Jiankai had told him at the family banquet the last time. This child¡¯s background was not small. He was the MO Corporation¡¯s Crown Prince. Mo Lichuan¡¯s only son. Chapter 470 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Mo Lichuan¡¯s only son. She didn¡¯t know Mo Lichuan very well. This person kept a low profile and was mysterious. Moreover, he had been abroad all year long and had never been published in the media. However, he still understood the MO corporation very well. She walked over and stretched out her hand, wanting to touch Mo Yujiang¡¯s head. However, Mo Yujiang took a step back. Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand was somewhat stiff as it hung in the air. However, at this moment, Mo Yujiang suddenly smiled at her. That smile carried the innocence and harmlessness of a child. ¡°Can I come and see these canaries tomorrow? ¡± When Zhao Dantong saw such a smile, she actually found it hard to refuse. Originally, based on the relationship between this child and Song Beibei, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have liked it. However, this child seemed to be born with a kind of magic that made people love him. It was like a treasure that could only be held by others. Zhao Dantong was surprised that this child could give people such a feeling. Just like Gu Yanqing. Although Gu Yanqing was heartless to her and had even done many things to hurt her. However, she was infatuated with him and could not hate him. There seemed to be a natural attraction to that kind of person. No matter how he treated you, you could only watch helplessly as you had no resistance and submitted to his feet. Zhao Dantong could tell at a glance. This child was on the same side as Gu Yanqing. Therefore, when he made such a request, Zhao Dantong was naturally delighted. ¡°If you like it, you can come over anytime. This is my home, so I can give you this privilege. ¡± Mo Yujiang merely smiled faintly It was as if his coming over had become his gift. After Mo Yujiang finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards Song Beibei¡¯s direction. Mo Yujiang held Song Beibei¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Mo Yujiang, a complicated feeling welling up in her heart. She had heard everything Mo Yujiang had just said. It was actually not a big deal that Mo Yujiang liked canary. However, he had suggested to Zhao Dantong that he would come over to see Canary Tomorrow. Was that true? He then looked at Zhao Dantong, who was showing off like she had snatched Song Beibei¡¯s treasure. Song Beibei sighed in her heart. Without saying anything, she held the hands of the two children and left first. After they went out, the car had just left. Yujiang said, ¡°Auntie Song, can you take me to the supermarket? I want to buy some potato chips. ¡± Song Beibei had originally wanted to take the two of them out to play. Thus, she took Mo Yujiang to the supermarket. In the supermarket, Mo Yujiang bought some snacks that he had chosen himself. Most of them were chips and biscuits. However, Song Beibei remembered that Mo Yujiang seemed to never eat chips. She was a little puzzled. Song Beibei had been following behind Yujiang the whole time. She originally thought that Fu Chengdong was following behind her. However, she didn¡¯t know how long they had walked. When she turned her head, she actually didn¡¯t see Fu Chengdong. Song Beibei stood still and looked around. She called out Fu Chengdong¡¯s name a few times. But she found that Fu Chengdong was near a designated pharmacy in the east. He seemed to be paying the bill. Song Beibei usually gave Fu Chengdong some pocket money to give him some autonomy over money. Soon, Fu Chengdong ran over. Song Beibei asked with some doubt, ¡°what are you doing over there? What did you buy? ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°my throat is a little sore. I bought some lozenges. ¡± Song Beibei said with some worry, ¡°then you should have told me. When did the pain start? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Fu Chengdong said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s just some small problems. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Finally, Mo Yujiang also pushed a cart full of potato chips over. ¡°Auntie Song, I¡¯m done. ¡± Song Beibei packed a big bag of potato chips. In the car, she asked Mo Yujiang with some doubts, ¡°Yujiang, when did you like eating these potato chips? ¡± Mo Yujiang said, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat these. I gave them to canaries when I went to see them tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei had a complicated expression on her face. ¡°Are you really going to see canaries tomorrow? ¡± Mo Yujiang nodded. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Mo Yujiang would really like Zhao Dantong¡¯s canaries so much. However, Song Beibei herself wasn¡¯t willing to go to such a place. She also wasn¡¯t willing to interact with people like Jiang and Zhao Dantong. However, Song Beibei was extremely worried about letting Mo Yujiang go alone. A person like Zhao Dantong might do something good. However, Mo Yujiang seemed to have seen through Song Beibei¡¯s thoughts. His voice was as calm as an adult¡¯s. Mo Yujiang said, ¡°Auntie Song, you don¡¯t need to accompany me tomorrow. You just need to get the driver to send me over and wait at the door for a while. I¡¯ll go take a look and then come back. ¡± At this moment, Fu Chengdong said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with him. ¡± Song Beibei was rather curious. She looked behind the rearview mirror. The two children actually looked at each other. There seemed to be some emotions flashing in their eyes at the same time, and they seemed to have a tacit understanding. Song Beibei had never seen the two children like this. There was actually no conflict at all. They were very friendly and seemed to be in agreement. Could it be that they really liked those canaries so much? At this time, Mo Yujiang said again, ¡°aunt song, you don¡¯t have to worry about that woman finding trouble. She knows that I¡¯m Mo Lichuan¡¯s son, and she only knows how to curry favor with me. She definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for me. ¡± After a while, he said, ¡°and I¡¯ll take care of Chengdong. ¡± Fu Chengdong suddenly interjected, ¡°who wants you to take care of them? ¡± The two children snorted again and looked out of the window at the same time. Neither of them paid attention to the other. Song Beibei suddenly felt that this was the normal atmosphere between them. Chapter 471 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei finally agreed. She couldn¡¯t deprive the children of their preferences because of her personal grudges. Moreover, Mo Yujiang was actually right. During the family banquet, Zhao Dantong already knew that Mo Yujiang was Mo Lichuan¡¯s son. According to her personality of climbing up and stepping down, it was too late to please him. Actually, she had already seen it today. In the evening, after dinner, Fu Chengdong actually took the initiative to go to Mo Yujiang¡¯s room. Song Beibei felt that something was wrong. But she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. But the two children suddenly became so friendly. After all, it was a good thing. She really wasn¡¯t used to it. The next day, Song Beibei had to go to the company. So in the afternoon, she could only arrange for the driver to send the two children to the Fengting villa. And report the situation to him at any time. According to the driver, the two children only played for half an hour before they came out. Zhao Dantong even personally sent them out. When they came out, Zhao Dantong was still smiling and welcoming the two of them to come again. Song Beibei finally let out a sigh of relief. But in the afternoon, Song Beibei received a phone call from her home. It said that a Miss Zhao had barged into song garden and wanted to interrogate them. She had already called Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu said one word and sent them away. But that Miss Zhao, along with a few bodyguards, got into a fight with the security guards at home. When the matter got out of hand, they also called the police. There were a bunch of police officers at home, and they didn¡¯t know how to deal with them. The mister had already rushed back. It seemed that it was young Master Chengdong and young Master Yujiang who caused the trouble. That Miss Zhao was making a big fuss and insisted on seeing the miss. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. But when she heard that Yujiang and Chengdong were involved, she hurried home. Song Beibei arrived home almost at the same time as Gu Yanqing. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Zhao Dantong¡¯s car blocked by the security guards at the door. Zhao Dantong should be in the car, but there was a group of black-clothed bodyguards outside. There was also a group of police officers who were investigating the incident. Song Beibei followed behind Gu Yanqing and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s deep and cold voice came from behind. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud. But the other side instantly quieted down. Then, the person standing in front of Gu Yanqing seemed to consciously make way for him. Gu Yanqing walked over coldly. Zhao Dantong was originally in the car. She looked coldly at the chaos outside. Seeing that Gu Yanqing had returned, she opened the car door and got out. She was still dressed up beautifully today. Her makeup was exquisite. When she saw Gu Yanqing, she walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you must give me an explanation today. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Zhao Dantong coldly and said, ¡°Miss Zhao, what explanation do you want? ¡± Zhao Dantong deliberately turned her body to the side and looked at Song Beibei behind Gu Yanqing. Then she said, ¡°Mrs. Gu ordered the two children to mess up my house today. Some of the antiques that were just bought were also badly damaged. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Gu knows about it. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not have much patience and said, ¡°Miss Zhao, please speak frankly. What exactly did my wife do? ¡± Even Song Beibei, who was standing behind him, was also confused. What exactly did she do to make Zhao Dantong come to my house to denounce me? Could it be that she had not endured enough during this period of time? And she even brought along the two children? In the end, Song Beibei also seemed to have reached the end of her patience. She took a step forward She stood in front of Gu Yanqing and said, ¡°Zhao Dantong, don¡¯t look for trouble for no reason. If there¡¯s anything, come at me. Don¡¯t involve my two children. ¡°Tell me clearly today. If there¡¯s anything that I can trouble Mrs. Xiao to mobilize so many people and bring a group of people to my house to interrogate me? ¡± Zhao Dantong sneered. ¡°Bei Bei, I didn¡¯t know that your acting skills had become so good. You used your children to do some despicable things, and now you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. Do you know that the Fengting Villa has already been destroyed? How am I supposed to live there in the future? ¡± Song Beibei had no idea what had happened in the Fengting villa. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°you¡¯re still playing dumb with me. Today, those two boys said that they were going to the villa to see the Golden Silk Birds. In the end, I don¡¯t know what they fed my birds, but all the birds began to have diarrhea. They even pried open the birdcage, and dozens of canaries flew out. They flew all over the house and Shit everywhere. Do you know that at that time, my body¡­ ¡°. . .¡± Zhao Dantong is really angry. I didn¡¯t expect that the children of Song Beibei¡¯s family were all scheming little devils. Back then, Mo Yujiang had said that he wanted to go to her house to see the Golden Silk Birds. It turned out that it was a scheme of her, Song Beibei. It was unknown what kind of messy food she had fed the birds, causing them to fly everywhere and shit everywhere. All the furniture, sofas, corridors, and the bed in the riot bedroom were not spared. Moreover, those birds seemed to have gone mad, flying everywhere and crashing into many precious antique vases and murals on the wall. Now, the Maple Villa could be said to be a wolf borrowing, a piece of feces smelly, and there was simply no way to clean it up. There was simply no place to stand. Zhao Dantong was holding back her anger. Those two children had beautiful faces that were naturally harmless. But they were just like little devils. She had already suffered a loss last time. She did not expect that this time she would actually take an inch and take a mile. She had made the new home that she had just cleaned up look like that. And all of this must have been instigated by Song Beibei. Otherwise, how could two six or seven-year-old children think of such a despicable move? Chapter 472 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was a little confused. But after reacting for a while, she finally understood. No Wonder Yujiang insisted on going to the supermarket yesterday to buy potato chips that he never ate, saying that he was feeding the birds. No wonder Chengdong had mysteriously bought something in the pharmacy yesterday. So the two of them had discussed it together. Chengdong and Yujiang didn¡¯t want to go to the Maple Villa to see the canaries at all. Instead, they deliberately wanted to go there to feed the birds potato chips with medicine, and then stir up trouble in the Maple Villa? All of a sudden, Song Beibei¡¯s mood became very complicated. Back then, when she went to the Fengting villa with Jiang Fei to look at the Canaries, Song Beibei was actually a little unhappy. But she didn¡¯t expect that. It turned out that the two children had witnessed her being ¡°bullied¡± by Zhao Dantong that day. And at that time, the two children quickly came up with a plan to ¡°avenge her¡± . Based on Zhao Dantong¡¯s current furious appearance, it was likely that what she said was true. Song Beibei could even imagine how angry Zhao Dantong would be when the birds were flying around the house, taking a dump. Song Beibei also felt that this move was very vicious. Moreover, she did not expect the two little devils to actually do this because they were protecting her. However, she had to admit that she was actually very happy in her heart when she imagined such a scene! However, she was only secretly happy for a while. Song Beibei was also roughly aware of the seriousness of the matter. Song Beibei Understood Zhao Dantong too well because she knew what kind of person Zhao Dantong was. She was the kind of person who would not forgive anyone who was reasonable. If you owed her a foot, she would definitely take it back. After this, she still did not know how she was going to stir up trouble. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t afraid, nor was she afraid of taking responsibility. She was just afraid of trouble, and hated bargaining with Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei said straightforwardly, ¡°what do you want? ¡± Zhao Dantong crossed her arms, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a mocking smile She snorted, ¡°Beibei, we can¡¯t let this matter go just like that. Putting aside the fact that I spent a lot of money to buy those canaries, even the antique vases that I smashed weren¡¯t a small amount. In addition, my house is in a mess now, and we can¡¯t even live in it. How should we settle this debt? ¡± Song Beibei had always wanted to keep the peace. Zhao Dantong was only trying to extort some benefits. She had already promised her. Song Beibei only wanted to get rid of the mess as soon as possible. After all, it was indeed the two children who caused the mess Song Beibei said, ¡°just say it. What do you want exactly? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be calculative with you about the loss of money. I know you don¡¯t lack money, and I don¡¯t lack money either. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a place to stay during this period of time. You should at least be responsible! ¡± Song Beibei frowned. It was as if she knew what Zhao Dantong was going to say next. Sure enough, Zhao Dantong brushed her long hair. ¡°My requirements aren¡¯t high. How about this, let me stay in your house for this period of time. Just clean up a room for me. I¡¯m not a particularly picky person. However, you have to arrange two personal nannies and a driver for me. If I live comfortably, I¡¯ll let this matter go. When the Fengting villa is ready, I¡¯ll naturally move out. ¡± Song Beibei laughed coldly in her heart. She had already seen how shameless Zhao Dantong was. Therefore, this was nothing compared to her. However, Song Beibei would definitely not agree to such a ridiculous request. Song Beibei said, ¡°don¡¯t even think about it. If you really don¡¯t have a place to stay, I can find you a house. The environment is definitely not worse than the maple villa. ¡± Zhao Dantong was about to say something. However, Gu Yanqing said Lazily, ¡°hold on! ¡± Song Beibei had said so much to Zhao Dantong just now. But from the beginning to the end, Gu Yanqing stood at the side without saying a word. He was like a calm bystander. Song Beibei actually knew that many times, Gu Yanqing liked to leave the decision in her hands. Sometimes, it didn¡¯t matter whether she made the right decision or not. Sometimes, even if she did something ridiculous, Gu Yanqing would only clean up the mess for her without saying a word and would never criticize her. Actually, Gu Yanqing was by her side. Song Beibei was full of confidence. Moreover, Song Beibei only thought that Gu Yanqing¡¯s silence was tacitly agreeing with her. But now, Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°this matter hasn¡¯t been clarified yet. Miss Zhao, don¡¯t be in a hurry to make a request. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Gu Yanqing, ¡°what do you mean, Mr. Gu? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Miss Zhao, something happened to those canaries. It¡¯s my child¡¯s fault. Do you have any evidence? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°isn¡¯t it obvious? Only two children from your family came to see those birds today. It must be the children¡¯s doing. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Miss Zhao, you have to be responsible for what you say. Miss Zhao said that my children did something to the birds, so please provide evidence. If you don¡¯t have evidence, please don¡¯t slander my children. ¡± Zhao Dantong was angry. What did Gu Yanqing mean? He was obviously covering up for his children. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°what evidence do you need? There will be no one else but the two children. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was faint, ¡°Miss Zhao raised the canary. Maybe Miss Zhao Fed it to the wrong thing, or maybe Miss Zhao purposely fed the wrong thing to frame the two children. ¡± Zhao Dantong was angry. Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°anyway, this is not the first time Miss Zhao has used this kind of trick. ¡± Zhao Dantong finally saw how protective Gu Yanqing was. Actually, she had seen it before. Chapter 473 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong still remembered the time when she was an intern at Pearl Group. There was an unlucky guy named Chen Ying who set up a bet with Song Beibei. The BET was ten slaps. At that time, Chen Ying played a little trick and made everyone think that Song Beibei hit her in front of Gu Yanqing. When everyone thought that Gu Yanqing was going to deal with Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing walked over at a moderate pace and said calmly, ¡°if it¡¯s not ten slaps, how many are left? ¡°? At that time, Zhao Dantong felt incredulous. How could Gu Yanqing protect his own shortcomings to such an extent. In her heart, she was both unwilling and jealous. But now, it was as if history was repeating itself. It was just that this unlucky person had become her. The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Miss Zhao, do you want to go in and confront them? ¡± When Zhao Dantong saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s smile, she felt as if a huge stone had been placed in her heart. Gu Yanqing dared to say this, which proved that he was 100% confident. Moreover, she also knew that. None of those little rascals who lived in the villa were easy to deal with. Since they could think of such a despicable move at such a young age, they definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it now. Moreover, those few children actually didn¡¯t leave a trace of evidence. There wasn¡¯t even a fragment of potato chips. Before they left, they actually smiled amiably and said goodbye to her. When Song Beibei thought of the faces of those two children, she actually felt a chill down her spine for a moment. One of them smiled very well-mannered, but there was a knife hidden in his innocent smile. The other one was cold. Despite his young age, he was full of hostility. Zhao Dantong could not imagine what these two children would look like when they grew up. The two children were meticulous and did not leave any clues behind. It was obvious that they had planned it beforehand. In addition, Gu Yanqing was obviously protecting his own. Therefore, she was sure that even if they went in to confront them, they would definitely not end well. They might even be bitten back by the children. When the police came just now. They didn¡¯t believe that the two children would do such a thing. Even if they did, they didn¡¯t believe that they would handle it so well and leave no evidence behind. Now, Gu Yanqing was obviously leading everyone¡¯s attention and even made them think that she was deliberately looking for trouble to frame the two children. Zhao Dantong had to admit that Gu Yanqing was indeed sinister. However, Zhao Dantong always felt that the most sinister person was Song Beibei. All of this must have been her premeditated plan. Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t expect that she would be defeated again and again by the children. These kids must have been taught by Song Beibei. Song Beibei was extremely sinister now. She actually let the kids deal with her and made her suffer. Gu Yanqing stood in front of her and looked at her coldly. There was no emotion in his gaze, not even a hint of anger. However, it only made her feel a chill down her spine. Zhao Dantong finally understood. If she persisted, she would not gain anything. She could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Gu, do you really want to confuse the public? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not say anything. The faint emotion in his eyes had already explained everything. That kind of disdain, the way he looked at him was like looking at a stray dog by a trash can. No, it was even worse than a stray dog. But she was no longer the Zhao Dantong who had nothing back then. How could he look at her like that! Zhao Dantong was furious, but at this moment, she was helpless. She could only spit out fiercely, ¡°this debt, sooner or later, I will settle it with you! ¡± As he said that, he turned around and directly got into the car. Then, the car quickly left the mountain road. The bodyguards also got into their black cars and left behind Zhao Dantong. The police who were originally here to handle official business felt somewhat baffled. But they quickly dispersed. The door suddenly became quiet. In a moment, only Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei were left! Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing looked at each other. Song Beibei said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. This idea really wasn¡¯t my idea. ¡± Song Beibei was afraid that Gu Yanqing would misunderstand. However, Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°indeed, you¡¯re not that smart. ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±. After the two of them entered the room. Before they entered the room, they saw four small figures lying on the floor-to-ceiling windows of the bedroom on the second floor. It seemed that the few of them were paying close attention to the situation outside. Song Beibei entered the room. Then she went upstairs. When she entered the room just now, she realized that there was no one inside. Song Beibei came out and went back to their room. All the children were in Fu Chengdong¡¯s room. Mo Yujiang was reading on the SOFA. Xiao Ying was lying on the windowsill. Fu Chengdong and Xin Tong were playing flying chess on the bed. These children actually pretended to be decent and were busy with their own things. Xin Tong was the first to raise her head and shout at the door, ¡°mummy, you¡¯re back. ¡± Song Beibei walked over. ¡°Yujiang and Chengdong, you two go to Daddy¡¯s study. ¡± The two children looked at each other without any expression. One got down from the bed, and the other got up from the SOFA. They were both very calm and indifferent. It was Gu Yanqing who asked her to call the two of them to the study. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t know what Gu Yanqing was going to do. Logically speaking, this matter had already been resolved. Gu Yanqing probably wouldn¡¯t pursue it. The two children entered the study one after the other. Xin Tong and Xiao Ying also followed behind, not knowing what was going on. But they seemed to be a little worried. Song Beibei stopped the two girls and said, ¡°daddy wants to talk to brother Chengdong and brother Yujiang. The two of you go to the dining room first. We¡¯ll have dinner in a while. ¡± Chapter 474 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xin Tong and Xiao Ying obediently went to the dining room. Song Beibei also went into the study room and closed the door. She was a little curious about how Gu Yanqing was going to handle this matter. Fu Chengdong and Mo Yujin stood side by side in front of Gu Yanqing¡¯s desk. Song Beibei actually admired these two children from the bottom of her heart. There was not a trace of guilt on their faces. At such a young age, they actually looked like they would not change their expressions even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of them. Song Beibei thought back to the past. If she had done anything bad in the past, she would definitely feel guilty in the face of Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Before Gu Yanqing could say anything, she could no longer hide her tail. Gu Yanqing finally said plainly, ¡°what did the two of you do at the Maple Court Villa this afternoon? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were very calm and unperturbed. No one could guess what he was feeling. Even Song Beibei did not know if Gu Yanqing had called the two children here to scold them or just to understand the situation. Fu Chengdong spoke first, ¡°in the afternoon, we¡¯ll go to the Fengting villa to see the canaries. We¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± Fu Chengdong also spoke ambiguously. His voice was calm and flat, without any ripples. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°that¡¯s it? There¡¯s nothing else to say? ¡± Fu Chengdong said with certainty, ¡°that¡¯s it. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice turned colder, ¡°then, what exactly happened when those canaries messed up the entire villa today? Was it the two of you who did it? ¡± The two children almost said in unison, ¡°No! ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, was a little surprised. It seemed that the two children had come to an agreement and were determined not to admit to it. When the police left just now, Song Beibei asked about the situation. It was said that the few police officers had already gone to the maple courtyard villa to observe the situation inside. It was indeed a scene of wolves borrowing. However, no evidence was found at the scene. Therefore, the two children should have planned to destroy the evidence from the beginning and not admit to it. However, when Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s face, it darkened, and a trace of coldness appeared on her face. Song Beibei Understood Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing did not like others to lie. Because he was too smart, he could see through almost all lies at a glance. Song Beibei remembered that Gu Yanqing had said to Xiao Xintong in the past, ¡°you can do anything wrong, but you must never lie to us. ¡± This was what Gu Yanqing cared about. Gu Yanqing put down the document in his hand. He raised his head, and his eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Whose idea was it? ¡± This time, the two children kept quiet. They were probably shocked by Gu Yanqing¡¯s coldness. After a while, Mo Yujiang took the initiative to say, ¡°it was my idea. Please don¡¯t blame Chengdong. ¡± Fu Chengdong also immediately said, ¡°I made it, I bought the medicine, and I broke the cage. I did it all by myself. ¡± This time, both of them admitted it at once. Gu Yanqing stood up and said, ¡°since both of you have admitted it, the two of you will stand on the balcony tonight. You are not allowed to eat tonight. ¡± The two children did not say a word and turned around to go to the balcony of the study room. Song Beibei wanted to say something. However, she was led out of the study room by Gu Yanqing. Once they were out of the door, Song Beibei said, ¡°just a few words of discipline will do. Why are you being punished to stand? And you are not allowed to eat dinner. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart ached. Although the balcony of the room was a glass sunlight room with heating, so it would not be frozen, Gu Yanqing did not say how long he would punish the two children to stand. And how could he not give them food? Gu Yanqing had a puzzled smile on his face. Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re still laughing! This matter started because of me. You have to punish me as well. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a good opportunity? ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°what good opportunity? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Chengdong and Yujiang have always been at odds with each other, and there have been many conflicts recently. However, this prank has united the two of them. Don¡¯t you think that their relationship has slightly improved? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t notice it before, but after Gu Yanqing mentioned it, Song Beibei did. Just now, the two of them took the initiative to take responsibility for themselves, letting the other party break away from their relationship. In that case, it was indeed a little different. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°for boys, a common enemy is the best friendship. If we can share weal and woe together, then this kind of friendship is enough to be remembered for a lifetime. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly understood. She raised her head and asked, ¡°so now, you¡¯re creating an environment for them to ¡°share weal and woe¡± ? You did it on purpose? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have the two boys chat on the rooftop. You don¡¯t have to care. Boys have to suffer a little. ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°Then I definitely won¡¯t care. ¡± Song Beibei had always admired Gu Yanqing¡¯s foresight. Ever since that night, their relationship with Jiang Yujiang and Chengdong seemed to have suddenly changed. From that day on, the two children would take the initiative to talk, play together, and sometimes discuss things together. The conflict between the two of them seemed to have disappeared. Song Beibei occasionally looked at the two children and actually felt that there was a sense of mutual appreciation between the two children. Song Beibei had always felt that Yujiang and Chengdong were lonely people. But perhaps, from that night onwards, both of them took a step towards each other¡¯s hearts. Xin Tong also became cheerful. Song Beibei felt that the canary incident had become a good thing. Soon, the Lantern Festival passed. Mo Lichuan had already sent someone to pick up Mo Yujiang and bring him back to Switzerland. In the end, Xin Tong did not go with him. School was about to start. But when Mo Yujiang left, everyone was very reluctant to leave. Fu Chengdong stayed in his room and did not come out to see him off. But in the end, after Yujiang, Fu Chengdong came out. Chapter 475 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION He ran to the side of the car and actually took off a peace blessing from his neck and stuffed it into Mo Yujiang¡¯s hands. He said, ¡°I was born with this. I¡¯ll give it to you. She¡¯ll definitely bless your mother¡¯s safety. Believe me, your mother will definitely still be alive. ¡± Mo Yujiang didn¡¯t raise his head. But he silently held the peace blessing in his palm, lowered his head, and said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Fu Chengdong finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement. ¡± Mo Yujiang said, ¡°you can¡¯t forget it either. ¡± They drove far away from Yujiang¡¯s car. A group of children were still standing at the door until the shadow of the car disappeared without a trace. Song Beibei kept looking at the side of Fu Chengdong¡¯s face. This child had always been cold. But at this moment, it could really be seen that there was a trace of reluctance on his face. And the words just now. Just now, Song Beibei was standing not far from Fu Chengdong. Therefore, Song Beibei heard clearly what Fu Chengdong and Mo Yujiang said. But she didn¡¯t know what it meant. That night, they did stay on the balcony for the whole night. But she didn¡¯t know what the two children were talking about that night. Why did Chengdong Tell Yujiang that your mother must be alive. Could it be that Lian Yujiang already suspected that Lu Huanzi was still alive? Song Beibei always felt that Yujiang was a child with a deep mind and was different from ordinary children. This child was too smart, so Mo Lichuan might not be able to hide it from her. In the end, this child was still suspicious. Thinking of Lu Huanzi, Song Beibei also felt bad. In the end, the most pitiful person was still the child. There was also the last sentence Chengdong said to Yujiang. Agreement? There was actually an agreement between them? Then, what did they agree on? Song Beibei had no way to know about this, and she did not want to destroy the secret between the children. This was their space, where they could share secrets and confide in each other. After all, they would be good friends for life. Song Beibei was in a good mood and wasn¡¯t worried at all. The free time during the Spring Festival passed just like that. Everything returned to normal. Gu Yanqing still left early and returned late. He had many things to attend to every day. Song Beibei became busier and busier as she took up the position of chief editor. Fu Chengdong and Xin Tong also returned to school. Xiao Ying was very obedient. She was accompanied by a nanny at home. She liked drawing very much. Sometimes, she could sit at her desk for an entire day. Even Song Beibei admired this child¡¯s patience. Song Beibei had just arrived at the company. She felt that the atmosphere today was really strange. Song Beibei¡¯s newspaper Office was rented on the sixteenth floor of a building. There were many other offices in this building. There were too many people in the entire building. At most, they could only get acquainted with each other. Basically, they had never communicated with each other. In other words, it was not an exaggeration to say that everyone was a stranger. However, Song Beibei really felt that the atmosphere today was too strange. Because from the moment she entered the door. Whether it was in the lobby or in the elevator, everyone seemed to be looking at her. This made Song Beibei want to rush to the bathroom immediately to check if her clothes were buttoned wrong or if she had lipstick on. Song Beibei even saw many female white-collar workers whispering to each other when they looked at her. Song Beibei was almost driven crazy by these gazes during the short distance. Once she reached the office, Song Beibei complained after she entered the door, ¡°I really saw a ghost today. No, everyone looked at me as if they saw a ghost. ¡± There weren¡¯t many people in the office. Eri and Xu Xingchen were still drinking coffee together. Beside them were a few young editors who had just been hired as interns. They were lying in front of a computer, watching some television program. The young editor had a gossipy look on his face. ¡°So the chief editor is really the wife of the CEO of Pearl Group. The two of them are so loving. ¡± When Song Beibei opened the door to speak, she happened to hear this sentence. The New York Times had just established a branch in China. Song Beibei was the chief editor, and Song Beibei also hired Bai Zhangsong to be the chief editor. The old employees, Eri and Xu Xingchen, who used to stay in the country, were naturally senior editors. Apart from that, they found a group of interns. Song Beibei liked her team to be young and energetic. Apart from the need for work, the people here all had an extreme love for the news media. Of course, these people all had one thing in common, and that was extreme gossip. The group of people heard Song Beibei¡¯s voice and raised their heads. Song Beibei once again felt the gaze that she had received on the way over. She was about to go crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a monkey in a zoo, okay! ¡± Song Beibei was about to go crazy. Eri said in Chinese, ¡°Beibei, we¡¯re not looking at a monkey, we¡¯re looking at a celebrity. Beibei, you¡¯re going to be famous. ¡± Song Beibei was completely confused. At this moment, the intern, Lu Xinzhu, ran over She pushed Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sister Beibei, you¡¯re really going to be famous. It turns out that you¡¯ve participated in ¡®I have a date with the president¡¯ . Today¡¯s premiere is going to be the first broadcast. The exclusive website is going to crash. I think the viewership ratings are going to set another record. ¡± Song Beibei was stunned, but she suddenly remembered something. Song Beibei was pushed to the computer by Lu Xinzhu. So they were watching the premiere. The New Year¡¯s special of the variety show ¡®I have a date with the CEO¡¯ that was shot before the New Year had finally been broadcast on the Internet. It had just been broadcast, and it had already caused a huge response. Chapter 476 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Eri and the others opened a video. There were bullet comments on the video. The entire screen was filled with comments. What were the comments all over the screen ¡°Gu Yanqing is so handsome¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing is my husband, husband, Kiss Kiss Kiss¡± ¡°Gu Yanqing is so gentle. His wife practically saved the entire universe in her previous life. ¡± ¡°The QINGBEI couple are too loving. ¡± ¡°I think Lu Xingyao is also quite handsome¡­ ¡± The bullet comments on the screen were hundreds of comments in a few seconds. Song Beibei felt dizzy watching it. Song Beibei almost forgot about it. She didn¡¯t expect it to be broadcast at this time. Song Beibei always knew that the ratings of this show were very high. In the past, there were a few unknown actors who participated in one episode, and there were many who became famous. Lu Xinzhu was very gossipy as she leaned on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sister Beibei, so you¡¯re the wife of the CEO of Pearl Group. You actually never said that our small newspaper company is full of Crouching Tigers and hidden dragons. In that case, will Pearl Group be our big backer in the future? ¡± Song Beibei looked at her speechlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work today? Don¡¯t you have to do your own work? ¡± Everyone could tell that Song Beibei wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She didn¡¯t joke around anymore. Everyone returned to their seats and went back to work. Song Beibei spent the whole morning in her office to finish watching this episode of the special. Because it was a new year¡¯s special, there was only one episode edited. It was only a little over an hour. Song Beibei could tell that the editing of the later episodes had beautified many things. For example, the accident at the Horse race track had all been edited out. Moreover, in the footage, she and Gu Yanqing were indeed very loving. The footage of Zhao Dantong and Lu Xingyao was also pretty good. The post-editing of the video had all been edited out. The footage of Zhao Dantong pestering Gu Yanqing at that time had also all been edited out. Therefore, it seemed that her interaction with Lu Xingyao was also very normal. There was nothing that could attract the attention of others. Song Beibei watched from the beginning to the end. The program team portrayed themselves as a blissful little woman who was doted on by her husband. For example, she didn¡¯t know how to cook, and the footage of Gu Yanqing cooking was greatly exaggerated. Of course, the program team¡¯s subtitles and post-production still portrayed her as very cute and unworldly. Song Beibei, on the other hand, felt that it was a little deliberate. Of course, most of the comments were just expressing envy. Song Beibei could understand the program team¡¯s intentions. It was to please the audience and satisfy everyone¡¯s fantasies of a perfect man like Gu Yanqing. But she was also afraid of being criticized for portraying her as too silly and sweet. Therefore, Song Beibei was pushed to the side of being ¡°cute and innocent. ¡°. Song Beibei felt awkward when she saw those subtitles. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t really care about these things. Zhao Dantong was portrayed as someone who was cold and intellectual, and sometimes seductive. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if there was a troll behind it. Zhao Dantong¡¯s comments were all praises from the top. There were no negative comments at all. After Song Beibei watched it, she turned it off. Since it was recorded at that time, she had to be prepared. It would definitely be broadcasted in the future. As for whether it would be more applause or more saliva, Song Beibei didn¡¯t care. Because this wouldn¡¯t have a substantial impact on her life. After all, when Song Beibei participated in this program, she only wanted to return a favor to senior Chen Min. Song Beibei didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. Song Beibei also tried her best to ignore everyone¡¯s strange expressions. It was good to ignore such things. No matter how big the gossip was, it would disappear with time. But half a month later, as expected, the remaining heat had begun to subside. A piece of news exploded once again It was said that the program team had anonymously exposed a video. It was the part where Zhao Dantong fell into the water, and Gu Yanqing jumped into the sea to save her. For a time, a thousand waves were stirred up once again. But the main characters were Gu Yanqing and Zhao Dantong. Naturally, Gu Yanqing was once promoted to the hot list. In an instant, he became a hero who died bravely. And the topic between Zhao Dantong and Gu Yanqing was endless. It was even bound to the trending topics on Weibo. The news broke out in the middle of the night. In the morning, rumors about Zhao Dantong and Gu Yanqing had spread all over the city. Song Beibei knew that there was definitely someone behind this. She was in the media. Therefore, the media¡¯s hyping methods were transparent in her eyes. But what Song Beibei was unsure of was whether the program team was deliberately hyping it or whether Zhao Dantong was behind it. This method was really inferior. If it was Zhao Dantong who did it, Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Dantong would do this. Gu Yanqing had a family and a family. This was something that everyone in the city knew. Now, such a high-profile scandal was just a high-profile move to push her to the position of ¡°mistress. ¡°. Although Zhao Dantong was shameless. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She wouldn¡¯t spend money to get scolded. However, Song Beibei had really underestimated Zhao Dantong. Not long after the video was exposed, Zhao Dantong quickly held a press conference. After all, she had the identity of a ¡°famous model. ¡°. The video of Zhao Dantong holding a press conference was sent by Lu Xinzhu to Song Beibei. In fact, that video was understandable. It was nothing more than Zhao Dantong stepping forward to explain the situation, and then expressing her gratitude to Gu Yanqing. She also clarified the rumors that filled the sky. But when Song Beibei looked at the video, she felt strange. Until Lu Xinzhu stood behind her and said, ¡°sister Beibei, look at this Zhao Dantong. How is she clarifying? She¡¯s saying that Mr. Gu and I are good friends, and she has a strong relationship in private. Does she want everyone to misunderstand? ¡± Chapter 477 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had been supporting herself with her arms. She felt that what Lu Xinzhu said was true. Zhao Dantong had always been good at this kind of thing. On the surface, she tried to clear the air to shut everyone up, but in reality, the more she tried, the darker it became. Song Beibei did not want to respond at all. This was Zhao Dantong¡¯s usual method. Song Beibei closed her computer without changing her expression. Lu Xinzhu shouted from behind, ¡°sister Beibei, you can even endure this? ¡± Song Beibei only glanced at her. Lu Xinzhu giggled and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. Boss Gu treats sister Beibei so well. Even if that model were to stir up trouble, she would only be a self-directed clown. ¡± Lu Xinzhu left. Song Beibei stayed in her office alone. However, a sense of unease welled up in her heart. This was because Zhao Dantong had just said in the video that she was now working at Pearl Group and that she met Gu Yanqing every day. When did Zhao Dantong go to Pearl Group? Song Beibei¡¯s worry wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Gu Yanqing. It was that she was worried that Zhao Dantong might be up to something. What surprised Song Beibei was that Zhao Dantong was sparing no effort to stir up rumors with Gu Yanqing, but why wasn¡¯t there any news from Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side. Could it be that he didn¡¯t mind at all? Or was it because Zhao Dantong had already coaxed him until he was dizzy and disoriented. Not long after, Lu Xinzhu ran over and said that there was a group of reporters surrounding the office door. It was almost impossible to get out. Song Beibei had a headache. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation before. It was common for her to face such scandals and media attacks when she was married to someone like Gu Yanqing, even when she was still a student. Now, Zhao Dantong had already held a press conference. Her clarification was so ambiguous and ambiguous. Then, the entertainment reporters would definitely look for her. It was time to get off work. It was time for Song Beibei to go home. Before she got up, Song Beibei called Xiao Jiankai first. After hanging up, Song Beibei got up and walked towards the door. Lu Xinzhu said, ¡°sister Beibei, if you go out now, you¡¯ll be eaten alive. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. That might not be the case. What was supposed to come would come anyway. Song Beibei walked to the door and forcefully opened the office door. The reporters who were waiting at the door almost fell in. Behind them was a vast expanse of darkness. Some were sitting on long benches in the corridor to rest. When they turned around, they saw the main character come out. All of them stood up and rushed over. ¡°Mrs. Gu, what do you think about Mr. Gu¡¯s heroic act? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Miss Zhao interfered with your relationship with Gu Yanqing during the recording of the show. Is that true? ¡± ¡°Miss Zhao was once exposed to have a mysterious backer. May I ask if this backer is Mr. Gu? ¡± ¡°according to the employees of Pearl Group, Miss Zhao once interned at Pearl Group A few years ago. At that time, Mr. Gu treated her differently. Is that true? ¡± ¡°someone anonymously revealed that you were the one who pushed Miss Zhao away back then. Please respond to this matter. ¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ In an instant, countless questions blotted out the sky and covered the earth. They shot towards Song Beibei like a barrage of cannons. The countless flashlights caused Song Beibei to feel a little dizzy. Song Beibei looked at the people in front of her. She could only see their mouths opening and closing. Her ears were filled with the names of Zhao Dantong and Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei felt inexplicably frustrated. Suddenly, she shouted, ¡°stop arguing. ¡± Song Beibei used all her strength to shout. The reporters suddenly quieted down. Song Beibei said, ¡°since you want to interview them, then ask them one by one. I¡¯ll answer all the questions I can. ¡± No one expected Mrs. Gu to be so cooperative. Sure enough, Song Beibei clarified the question. It was just that Gu Yanqing had nothing to do with Zhao Dantong. As for some of the past events, Song Beibei simply pushed them all to Gu Yanqing. ¡°regarding the matter of Zhao Dantong¡¯s internship at Pearl Group a few years ago, you guys can interview my husband. I really don¡¯t remember what happened back then. ¡± Song Beibei played it down. The word ¡®husband¡¯ was also used in a very intimate and natural manner. In fact, everyone had watched the atmosphere of the show. It could be seen that Gu Yanqing loved this little daughter very much. In the early stages, no one had ever connected Zhao Dantong and Gu Yanqing. But now that the video was exposed. All the scandals were flying around. Clearly, there was a pair of big hands behind the scenes. However, as entertainment reporters, what they feared the most was not the negative, nor was it the big news, but the lack of news. Even if there was no news, it could still create news. This was the reason why they gathered here to interview Mrs. Gu. Actually, they did not hope for Mrs. Gu to clarify anything. Even if Mrs. Gu lost control of herself, she would be able to capture a big piece of news. However, other than when Song Beibei went out, she roared because the scene was too chaotic. After that, her words and expression were very indifferent. It was as if Zhao Mingmo¡¯s clarification of the incident did not have the slightest impact on her. Mrs. Gu was indeed born in the media. When she answered the questions, she avoided the main points. It was very technical, making it difficult for people to catch even the slightest flaw. Therefore, even with so many questions, there was still no explosive news to catch. Therefore, some reporters simply went straight to the point. They asked almost provocatively, ¡°we also interviewed Miss Zhao yesterday. Miss Zhao herself said that her relationship with Mr. Gu was excellent. Although Miss Zhao said that they were friends, does Mrs. Gu mind this kind of pure friendship between a man and a woman ¡°Or, are you worried that it will develop into a relationship between a man and a woman, and Miss Zhao will still be unmarried and charming? ¡± After the interview for so long, Song Beibei caught the main point. The corner of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Her tone was light and natural. ¡°Who said that Miss Zhao is still unmarried? ¡± Chapter 478 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After Song Beibei said this,. The whole door was silent for a moment. Then, it immediately exploded. ¡°Mrs. Gu, what do you mean by this? Are you saying that Miss Zhao is already married? Do you know something inside? May I ask who is Miss Zhao¡¯s husband? ¡± ¡°Miss Zhao has always claimed that she is single. Mrs. Gu, by saying this, are you trying to slap her face because you can¡¯t stand the scandal between Miss Zhao and Mr. Gu? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu, can you tell me when Miss Zhao got married? ¡± ¡°May I ask if Miss Zhao¡¯s husband is Lu Xingyao, the son of a rich family who participated in the program with him? ¡± Another series of questions. However, Song Beibei had already said what she really wanted to say. Naturally, she did not have the patience to answer them one by one. Moreover, some words could be said when it was pointed out. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°what do you want to know next? You should interview Miss Zhao. Nothing I say can represent her opinion. Please excuse me, I should go home. ¡± Song Beibei had already said this. The reporters also knew that she didn¡¯t intend to say anything else. However, Mrs. Gu was brilliant. With her last move, she revealed a shocking secret with a single sentence. She shifted all the attention to Zhao Dantong. She also directly pulled Mr. Gu out of the scandal. Right now, everyone¡¯s attention was definitely not on the abnormal relationship between Zhao Dantong and Mr. Gu. Instead, it was about who Zhao Dantong¡¯s married husband was? Could he be the mysterious backer behind her? Zhao Dantong¡¯s name was only widely known after the broadcast of this program. Even though she used to be a famous model. However, people in China were not familiar with her because she had been abroad all year round. The only thing they knew was that there was such a model who had walked through several high-end shows in China. In fact, other than people in the industry, they would soon be forgotten. However, this variety show had accomplished her. It had left a good impression on the audience. However, they did not expect that such a video would be exposed, tying her up with Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu was originally a walking gossip magnet. His popularity far exceeded that of any a-list celebrity in the domestic entertainment industry. Therefore, many media outlets suspected that Zhao Dantong was the one who hyped up the hype. First, by tying up Mr. Gu, she became famous. Gossip about her personal life and feelings was naturally the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. This move was actually quite brilliant. After her popularity rose, she would thoroughly clarify that she actually had nothing to do with Mr. Gu. After all, she had never admitted it. Such a move to clear her name was the most common publicity tactic used by celebrities in the entertainment industry. However, she did not expect that Mrs. Gu would reveal that she was married just as the matter had just begun. It seemed that she was unhappy with Mr. Gu¡¯s tied-up publicity. Thus, she directly dismantled the stage. A bunch of reporters were like a swarm of bees. With a buzz, they all flew away. Song Beibei looked at the empty corridor and finally let out a breath. Indeed, exposing Zhao Dantong¡¯s married identity. She had done it on purpose! Because she knew the reporters who were Gossiping in the media! If they did not move on to the next round of gossip, they would only continue to obsess over the relationship between Zhao Dantong and Mr. Gu. No matter what kind of reaction she had, she would be exaggerated and hyped up in the media. If she was indifferent. The media would write that the relationship between the Gu couple had long been broken, that they were putting on a show on the screen, and that they were on their own behind the scenes. If she was a little emotional or showed a hint of dissatisfaction. The media would write that Mrs. Gu was jealous or that Mr. Gu was having an affair with a model of the same name, and Mrs. Gu was out of control If she did not answer the questions, she would ignore the interviews. The media would probably write that Mrs. Gu was indifferent to the rumors about Mr. Gu, or that she was divorced Song Beibei sighed. This was the way the media gossiped. Attracting attention was always the first priority. In reality, not many people cared about the authenticity of the rumors. However, she suddenly released the news that Zhao Dantong was married. Then, the rumors that could not be hyped up would immediately shift. Song Beibei thought that the next person who would go crazy was Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong and Xiao Jiankai were married, and no one outside the family knew about it. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t know what this meant. Although this was indeed a private matter, Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the right to expose it. But Zhao Dantong¡¯s goal was obvious. She wanted to be tied to Gu Yanqing. She wanted everyone to misunderstand. This was clearly bullying her. Bullying her and not daring to do anything to her? Actually, Song Beibei still had some misgivings about this matter. So just now, she had already called Xiao Jiankai to ask for his opinion. Song Beibei implicitly told Xiao Jiankai about the scandal between Zhao Dantong and Gu Yanqing over the phone. Firstly, she wanted to see Xiao Jiankai¡¯s reaction. Secondly, she felt that Xiao Jiankai should have the right to know what ridiculous things Zhao Dantong was doing. Song Beibei asked at that time, ¡°second uncle, can I tell the media that Dantong is married? That way, all the scandals will fall apart. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°then, how could this Dantong do such a thing? I will be in spring city in two days. You don¡¯t have to worry about those scandals. Leave the rest to me. ¡± With Xiao Jiankai¡¯s permission, Song Beibei almost had no scruples. Song Beibei got off work and originally planned to go home. But for some reason¡­ She went to the Pearl building on a whim. Chapter 479 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION As expected, countless reporters surrounded the entrance of the Mingzhu building. Song Beibei went up through the VIP passageway. These reporters must have come to interview Gu Yanqing. They were blocked by a group of security guards at the entrance. A person like Gu Yanqing would not accept an interview from the media. After Song Beibei went up. After Song Beibei went up, she intended to go straight to Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. However, when she passed by the secretary¡¯s office, she saw a familiar figure through the glass window. Song Beibei could not describe the feeling in her heart. It was because Song Beibei had not seen Gu Wanjing for a long time. Actually, it had not been that long. She had just seen him at Fox Su¡¯s wedding the last time. However, Song Beibei felt that it had been a long time. After thinking for a long time, she finally understood that it had been a long time since Song Beibei had seen Gu Wanjing like this. Ever since Gu Wanjing left the law firm, Song Beibei had actually seen him a few times. However, every time she saw Gu Wanjing, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She always had her long hair draped over her shoulders and wore a loose sweater. She was soft and gentle, and she no longer looked as fierce as before. However, now. Although Song Beibei could only see a side profile. However, her silhouette was distinct. Although she was not as fierce as before, her calmness and ability were once again displayed on her face. Gu Wanjing was still wearing a black dress suit. She looked even more like the kind of elite appearance that Song Beibei was most familiar with. Standing beside her was Zhong Junjie. The two of them did not know what they were talking about. If Zhao Dantong had appeared here today, Song Beibei would not have been so surprised. However, Gu Wanjing¡¯s sudden appearance here made Song Beibei feel as if her heart was blocked by something. She really felt that it was inexplicable. Song Beibei¡¯s footsteps seemed to have stopped. Ever since she saw that face, she stood still and did not move. Gu Wanjing came out very quickly. As soon as she came out, she saw Song Beibei standing at the door. Gu Wanjing did not look surprised at all when she saw Song Beibei. She merely nodded her head to signal for her to leave. She did not even make a sound. This was a little different from what Song Beibei had imagined. Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing¡¯s departing figure in a daze. At this moment, Zhong Junjie came out as well. He was holding a document in his hand. When he saw Song Beibei, he asked, ¡°Beibei, are you here to look for boss? He¡¯s in his office. ¡± Song Beibei was still staring at Gu Wanjing¡¯s back and did not come back to her senses. Zhong Junjie also looked in that direction Then, he explained, ¡°sister Wanjing is currently working at the Peishan group. Recently, the Peishan Group and the Mingzhu Group have a collaboration proposal that involves some legal disputes. Sister Wanjing is here to resolve these issues. However, she only wrote the proposal for me and then handed it over to boss. Up until now, boss still refuses to forgive sister Wanjing and has never met her in private. ¡± Zhong Junjie¡¯s voice was also a little disappointed, ¡°back then, the group of people in our orphanage had long become beyond recognition. I also didn¡¯t expect sister Wanjing to do those things in the past. Third Brother definitely won¡¯t forgive her in this lifetime. ¡± Zhong Junjie was also one of the few people who knew about what Gu Wanjing had done. When Gu Wanjing slit her wrists in front of Gu Yanqing, Gu Yanqing was indifferent. It was Zhong Junjie who carried her to the hospital. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart was the same as Zhong Junjie¡¯s. It was impossible for him to be completely indifferent. After all, they used to be each other¡¯s family. Zhong Junjie sighed heavily. Those children back then had always been like brothers and sisters. He was also very upset that they had become like this. Third Brother was unwilling to forgive fifth sister because she had done so many things to hurt Bei Bei. From Zhong Junjie¡¯s point of view, on one hand, he also felt that Gu Wanjing¡¯s actions were hard to forgive. On the other hand, fifth sister had always taken care of him since he was young. And now, it seemed that she had completely changed. So, in the end, he still hoped that third brother could give her a chance. He hoped that one day, the relationship between them could return to the usual family relationship. But no matter what, he could not show these words in front of Bei Bei. After all, the biggest victim was her. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°boss is about to get off work. I just have a document to give him. Will you come with me? ¡± Song Beibei came back to her senses and said, ¡°I¡¯m going there too. Give me the document and I¡¯ll take it with me. You should get off work early and go back to accompany Feifei. ¡± Jiang Feifei had just given birth to a son and named him Zhong Yang. Song Beibei went to see the opportunity. The little guy had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked like Zhong Junjie and was very good-looking. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°that¡¯s good too. Give this document to boss. I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± Song Beibei nodded and took the document. Song Beibei¡¯s soul traveled far and wide. When she reached the elevator, she was bumped by someone who came out. The document in her hand fell to the ground. The person who came out was one of Gu Yanqing¡¯s secretaries. The secretary recognized Song Beibei and quickly apologized. Song Beibei picked up the document and said apologetically, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I was thinking about something and didn¡¯t pay attention. ¡± The secretary left, and Song Beibei entered the elevator. Song Beibei realized that the document had fallen to the ground. So it was a little scattered. Song Beibei opened it and organized it. It was fine if she didn¡¯t read it. After she opened it, Song Beibei was attracted by the contents. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t understand it. She saw a series of numbers and titles. Song Beibei could see that it was actually a financial statement of the Peishan Group. And if Song Beibei wasn¡¯t mistaken, there were encrypted words on it. And they were all photocopies. It seemed to be some kind of confidential document. Song Beibei only felt that it was a little strange, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Chapter 480 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon arrived at Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. Song Beibei went in and put the document in front of her, saying, ¡°This is the document your fifth sister gave you. ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his head. See Song Beibei expressionless face, but faint smile: ¡°Your words, how do I hear a little sour taste out? ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Gu Yanqing listened to Song Beibei¡¯s tone. Get up, but walk to her side: ¡°How, just met her, give you angry suffer? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°No. ¡± Gu Yanqing pinched her cheek with one hand. ¡°Then what are you angry about? ¡± Song Beibei did not know why she was angry. Gu Wanjing went to work in Peishan group. She already knew about it. At Su Liangxiao¡¯s wedding banquet last time, Gu Wanjing also said it bluntly. So it¡¯s not surprising that I ran into her today. Sometimes, she actually did not know what she was thinking. She clearly knew that whether it was Zhao Dantong or Gu Wanjing, they would definitely not affect Gu Yanqing in the slightest. Gu Yanqing did not care at all. But seeing these people walking around him¡­ Song Beibei felt inexplicably unhappy. Thinking about it, Song Beibei felt that she was really stingy. Song Beibei said, ¡°did you watch the news today? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied indifferently, ¡°What News? I haven¡¯t had the time to watch it yet. ¡± As he spoke, Gu Yanqing picked up his phone and casually swiped it. The Sky was filled with news about him and Zhao Dantong. Of course, the video of Song Beibei¡¯s interview was also broadcasted. Gu Yanqing turned off his phone and smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s because of this matter. These media are really annoying. I¡¯m thinking of buying them all. ¡± Song Beibei was quick-witted. From the looks of it, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Actually, the Pearl Group also had many media outlets. If Gu Yanqing really didn¡¯t want to see these news, he actually had many ways. However, there were too many such things, and he felt that it was unnecessary. If it was because he minded it too much, Gu Yanqing would definitely think of a way to make the gossip disappear. Song Beibei was really afraid that Gu Yanqing would get along with some acquisition strategy in a fit of anger. Song Beibei said, ¡°forget it, it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t fuss about it. Moreover, I¡¯ve also announced to the media today that Zhao Dantong is married. I reckon that the person who will be annoyed next is her. ¡± As expected. At night, Song Beibei finished her dinner. When she returned to her room, the first thing she did was turn on the television. The News of Zhao Dantong¡¯s marriage was all over the television. But so far, Zhao Dantong seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. There was no statement, and the reporters and Paparazzi did not discover her whereabouts. Therefore, the media made a lot of guesses. Finally, two days later. Zhao Dantong once again held a high-profile press conference. This time, Xiao Jiankai was also participating in the press conference. The two of them officially announced their marriage to the media. For a time, the online media was in an uproar. Xiao Jiankai could actually be considered a well-known celebrity in the country. Some people even said that his popularity was the same as Liu Dehua¡¯s. He had been followed by the media for decades. When Xiao Jiankai was young, he was already famous as a playboy. Coupled with his status as a bachelor, as he grew older, his taste did not change at all. He changed countless girlfriends in a year, but all of them were small actresses in the entertainment industry, as well as models and actors with hot bodies. Anything that was related to the entertainment industry would always attract the attention of countless media outlets. In addition, Xiao Jiankai had been a romantic for decades. He was already well-known far and wide. There were even people who helped to calculate that the number of girlfriends he had over the years had changed from one wave to another. There were already more than 200 of them. Ever since Xiao Jiankai turned the tide when the Peishan group was on the verge of collapse and became the chairman of the Peishan Group, he had always been in the limelight. In addition, his romantic affairs had also been ongoing. Therefore, there was a joke in the media circle: Second Master Xiao was well-versed in both literature and martial arts. He was able to raise his pen and settle down in the world. He was able to get a wife on the bed. Although it was a joke, it was probably a reflection of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s life as a silkpants. No one had expected that this second master Xiao, who was close to the age of sixty, would actually marry a twenty-something model as his wife. This was simply a magical thing that could not be more magical. Song Beibei saw that during the press conference, it was always Zhao Dantong who spoke. She described the meeting of the two people as a love encounter where a hero saved the beauty. Zhao Dantong leaned on Xiao Jiankai¡¯s shoulder as if she was a little bird She smiled like a sweet little woman. ¡°actually, I know that because of the age difference, many people may doubt me, but these are the voices of the outside world. With Jiankai by my side, I¡¯m not afraid at all. He is a father-like existence, and he also gives me the care of my husband. He also gives me spiritual guidance. In my heart, there is no age difference in love. He is a perfect man. When I am with the person I love, I will become braver, and I will be more calm in the face of those doubting voices. I believe that whether we are happy or not, there is no need for the outside world to judge. We know it in our hearts. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s last words were truly moving. She even won a round of applause for her. Song Beibei looked at the comments below, including some from the media. They were basically all positive. It seemed that more blessings came from all directions for this marriage. Of course, there were also people who suspected that this was just an act! And Song Beibei knew that this was simply an act! ! ! ! If Zhao Dantong had a choice, she would rather stir up rumors with Gu Yanqing than admit that she had a relationship with Xiao Jiankai. A perfect love that transcends age? Song Beibei felt extremely sarcastic when she heard those words. If Song Beibei remembered correctly. Not long ago, Zhao Dantong said disdainfully in front of Song Beibei, ¡°how can a 60-year-old man treat me badly when I¡¯ve given myself to him? Chapter 481 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei shook her head. She only felt that it was especially boring. But no matter what. With this clarification. Although Zhao Dantong had cleared her name. But her wishful thinking had completely fallen through. Song Beibei finally heaved a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the original rumors about Gu Yanqing and Zhao Dantong had all disappeared. The words that appeared in the media were Xiao Jiankai and Zhao Dantong. There were also busybodies who dug out the relationship between the four of them. The relationship map was clearly listed. Zhao Dantong could be considered as Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei¡¯s aunt under the law. With this status, naturally, no one would spread rumors about Gu Yanqing and Zhao Dantong. For a time, Zhao Dantong and Xiao Jiankai occupied a large portion of the headlines. According to the report. Xiao Jiankai planned to hold a wedding soon. In these few days, Song Beibei also learned that Xiao Jiankai had come to spring city. Firstly, it was for the Peishan Group and Pearl Group¡¯s cooperation project. Secondly, it was probably because of Zhao Dantong. Ever since Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned to spring city,. Zhao Dantong had also returned. She had been living in the Fengting villa. Song Beibei felt that Xiao Jiankai really doted on Zhao Dantong. He actually came all the way here on his own. Song Beibei sometimes felt sad for Xiao Jiankai. He probably didn¡¯t know Zhao Dantong¡¯s true thoughts. Zhao Dantong was actually able to coax him to come all the way here, who was busy every day. She was really capable. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was a little worried. If Zhao Dantong¡¯s target was really Gu Yanqing¡­ What would she do? Her only bargaining chip was the Peishan Corporation, and the biggest obstacle was actually Xiao Jiankai. Song Beibei was even worried that, based on Zhao Dantong¡¯s personality, would she harm Xiao Jiankai? Thinking about this, Song Beibei felt flustered again. She had been thinking about it for the past few days, but she just couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of methods Zhao Dantong would use? In the evening, just as she was about to get off work¡­ Song Beibei received a call from Gu Yanqing. He said that Xiao Jiankai was inviting the two of them to have dinner at the Fengting villa tonight. Song Beibei originally didn¡¯t want to go. For a person like Zhao Dantong, no matter how good the food was, she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. However, this was Xiao Jiankai¡¯s first time in spring city. Originally, the two of them should have been the ones to welcome him. Now that he was the one who invited them over, Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t refuse. In the evening, Gu Yanqing came to pick her up. The two of them went to the Fengting villa together. To be honest, Song Beibei had mixed feelings on the way there. In the past, she and Gu Yanqing had walked this driveway countless times. That place had once been a warm and cozy place for the two of them. But now, it had been plundered by Zhao Dantong in such a way. Even those beautiful memories had been taken away. Today¡¯s Fengting villa had been completely renovated and was beyond recognition. The car steadily stopped in the courtyard of the front yard. The fengting villa was brightly lit. After entering, they saw the housekeeper and nanny. The housekeeper was waiting for them at the door with a smile. He said that his master and Madam had been waiting for them for a long time. Thus, he led them into the living room and said, ¡°Madam and master are in the room. I¡¯ll go inform them. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded lightly. Song Beibei only looked around. ¡°This place has really changed. It¡¯s no longer the same as before. ¡± The housekeeper went to the bedroom. He knocked on the door. After a while, the door opened. It was Zhao Dantong who opened the door. Her hair was messy, and she casually wore a silk nightgown. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Gu have arrived. ¡°. Zhao Dantong frowned. ¡°So what if they¡¯ve arrived? Would they die if I told them to wait? It¡¯s like they¡¯re haunting their souls. ¡± As she spoke, she closed the door. The housekeeper looked embarrassed. After closing the door, Zhao Dantong turned around. She found that Xiao Jiankai had already gotten up from the bed and was walking towards the bathroom. Zhao Dantong smiled as she welcomed him and hugged him from behind. ¡°Do you want to take a shower together? ¡± Xiao Jiankai, on the other hand, coldly removed Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand from his body. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go and change your clothes. ¡± As he said that, he went to the bathroom. After the bathroom door closed, the smile on Zhao Dantong¡¯s face gradually froze. What replaced it was a cold and sinister expression. She had coaxed this old man for two days, but he still hadn¡¯t been coaxed. She had done everything. Zhao Dantong looked at the bruises on her arms and legs. She had already been wronged and asked for forgiveness, yet this old man still wanted to act like this. Did he really think he was the emperor? All of this was Song Beibei¡¯s fault! Song Beibei actually privately announced to the media that she was married. Zhao Dantong did not expect that she would actually say it without any scruples. This did not seem like Song Beibei¡¯s personality at all. In the past, Song Beibei was cautious. Zhao Dantong thought that Xiao Jiankai was her second uncle, so song Beibei would definitely be wary of such a relationship. Otherwise, at the family banquet, she would have said those words to Song Beibei. Song Beibei did not reveal a single word to Xiao Jiankai. Actually, she set a trap at that time. Chapter 482 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She had already taken precautions with Xiao Jiankai. If Song Beibei really went to say it and she reported it back, Song Beibei would be a classic example of sowing discord. But she didn¡¯t expect that this song Beibei had really learned her lesson today. She actually didn¡¯t say a single word. Originally, she had kept this matter a secret from Xiao Jiankai Regarding the program¡¯s recording, she had coaxed it well. But suddenly, after Song Beibei announced her relationship, her expression changed. She began to pay attention to her every move. She also discovered some clues. Zhao Dantong had also comforted her for a long time and used all eight treasures to not reveal any clues. A while ago, she had gone through great difficulty to convince Xiao Jiankai to let her take the position of director of the market. With the cover of this position,. Her plan could be carried out smoothly. She did not want any mistakes to appear now. The most important thing now was to coax Xiao Jiankai well. Zhao Dantong clenched her fists. She thought about how she was the same age as Song Beibei. But she could sleep in Gu Yanqing¡¯s warm embrace, but she had no choice but to force a smile under an old man. The hatred in her heart could no longer be suppressed! No! Endure! She had to endure! Song Beibei, one day, today, everything you have will belong to me in the future! And one day, everything I have endured, I will let you taste it all! At this moment, Xiao Jiankai came out of the bathroom. Zhao Dantong smiled like a flower once again and went up to him. She took Xiao Jiankai¡¯s clothes and put them on for him. Zhao Dantong¡¯s voice was like a layer of honey. ¡°Jiankai, why haven¡¯t you calmed down yet? I¡¯ve already told you that it was just a publicity stunt. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Furthermore, he has sincerely apologized and clarified everything in front of the media. Why aren¡¯t you happy? ¡± Zhao Dantong pretended to act coquettishly. ¡°What else do you want? ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes, however, were cold and stern. It was a far cry from his usual smiling and amiable appearance. He looked coldly at Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine. Although Xiao Jiankai was already sixty years old, Zhao Dantong knew that Xiao Jiankai was actually an old fox out and out. He never believed what others said, only what he saw. Zhao Dantong had been by his side for the past few years and had spent a lot of effort to study his personality. She had finally understood some of it. Xiao Jiankai was a person who was soft-hearted but not hard-hearted. His only weakness was his lust for women. However, he was also extremely suspicious. Once he became suspicious, even the person next to him would become heartless. She was considered the woman who had been by Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side the longest. During this period, Xiao Jiankai had changed at least 80 girlfriends if not 100. She had always been obedient. She was considerate when it was time to be considerate, acted when it was time to act, and was jealous when it was time to be jealous. No matter how many women a man had, he always hoped that his woman would be jealous of him in order to get him. They would fight to the death to satisfy their male chauvinism. On this point, Zhao Dantong thought that she had done it perfectly. That was why she was able to overcome all obstacles and become Mrs. Xiao. Moreover, she could also feel it. Xiao Jiankai was gradually relying on and trusting her. However, all of this seemed to be in danger because of Song Beibei. What exactly did Song Beibei do behind the scenes? Xiao Jiankai suddenly pinched Zhao Dantong¡¯s chin. His voice was almost cold. ¡°Zhao Dantong, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to be clever in front of me. Also, I know that you had some relationship with Gu Yanqing a few years ago, but don¡¯t try anything funny again. You¡¯re already my wife. I can make you glorious, and I can make you worse than a beggar in an instant. If you dare to betray me, I will make you beg for death. ¡± Zhao Dantong felt that her chin was about to be crushed. She had never seen Xiao Jiankai like this before. Every word carried a vicious threat. In fact, Xiao Jiankai had treated her quite well over the years. When she was at Zang City Airport, she suffered a blow from being expelled from school. However, the next day, her luggage was robbed clean. She still remembered the despair and hatred she felt back then. She was penniless. In a chaotic city like Zang City, every day was frightening. She found a job as a waitress in a small restaurant. She was bullied badly by her colleagues. She finally decided to fight back. But at that time, her only asset was her young and lively body. At that time, a manager had some awareness of her. She took the opportunity to follow the 40-year-old manager for a year. She finally understood that hard work and talent were not equal to one-thousandth of means. During this time, the only thing she learned was to step on other people¡¯s shoulders and climb up. Within a year, she had changed many men, including high-ranking officials and rich men. Her ability to conquer men was also perfected. The last man was Xiao Jiankai. She had also put in a lot of effort to become Xiao Jiankai¡¯s lover. After knowing that Xiao Jiankai was Gu Yanqing¡¯s second uncle, she had a deep feeling that she had to grasp this Golden Straw. She did not care if he was already close to sixty years old. If he had the heart, he would not be able to do it! Xiao Jiankai had thoroughly investigated her past in the early stages. This included every man she had ever followed. However, Xiao Jiankai was a womanizer and did not care much about these things. It was just that from the day he and Xiao Jiankai met, he had said, ¡°I must be your last man, understand? ¡°? However, Zhao Dantong did not expect that Xiao Jiankai would be able to find out everything about her little relationship with Gu Yanqing when she was in school! Chapter 483 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong held her chin, and her gaze could only fall on Xiao Jiankai¡¯s face. This man was already sixty years old. No matter how well he maintained his appearance, his hair was still gray, and the corners of his eyes were full of wrinkles. Zhao Dantong thought that if this man was twenty or thirty years younger, he might really be unrivaled in charm. But no matter what, time was a sharp dagger. In Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes, Xiao Jiankai was no different from those rich and powerful men. And in her heart, only Gu Yanqing was the cinnabar mole in her heart, the banished immortal in her dreams. All her youth and throbbing all her life had originated from that man, and it was also ended by that man. All the resentment and unwillingness had been placed on that man. Whether it was when she was unable to raise her head in the mud, or when she was held high above tens of thousands of people. Her only goal was to get this man one day. Xiao Jiankai stared into Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes, as if he could see through her emotions. He sneered, ¡°what? Are you still thinking about my nephew, Zhao Dantong? If you act like a slut, don¡¯t blame me for flaying you in the future. ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly took a step back She used all her strength to push Xiao Jiankai, ¡°Xiao Jiankai, I¡¯ve been by your side for four years. During these four years, how have I served you wholeheartedly? Do you not believe me? I, Zhao Dantong, am a slut. I¡¯ve had countless men in the past. However, after I¡¯ve been with you, have I ever done anything to let you down You¡¯ve done your research. You should know how badly Gu Yanqing messed me up back then. My entire youth was ruined by Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands. If I still have feelings for him, then all that¡¯s left is hatred. I hate him But you actually suspect me and him¡­ ¡­ What do you want me to do? Smash my head against this wall to prove my innocence ¡­ ?¡± As she said this, Zhao Dantong deliberately rammed into the wall behind Xiao Jiankai. She was stopped by Xiao Jiankai. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Alright, alright. The act of crying, making a scene, and hanging yourself ends here. ¡± Zhao Dantong simply sat by the bed and began to cry. She sat there with half of her robe already taken off. Her shoulders and half of her body were already exposed, and her tears were streaming down her face. She looked both sexy and pitiful. Xiao Jiankai also knew that this was just a woman¡¯s usual tactic of making a woman suffer and seducing her. However, he just had to fall for it. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know what Zhao Dantong was thinking. However, he still had a bottom line in his heart. If she didn¡¯t cross this bottom line, she, Zhao Dantong, could be his wife. After all, he was getting old, and he really wanted to find a woman to enjoy his old age with. He had a lot of women by his side, but he just didn¡¯t like those who were clever and clever. Zhao Dantong had a shrewd mind and ambition, and there was a trace of viciousness in her bones. She was like a thorny rose, and she really suited his taste. To be honest, he was quite infatuated with her. Seeing such a woman kneeling under him and having sex, he had an unprecedented desire to conquer her. However, he was willing to allow her to use her little tricks. He was also willing to turn a blind eye to these little tricks of hers. However, if this Zhao Dantong really didn¡¯t know what was good for her, she would take an inch and take a mile. This wife of his, he would turn her into a chess piece. After all, the Xiao Family, the thing that he really wanted, had yet to be obtained. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if there was a flash of brilliance, but also as if he was scheming something. Zhao Dantong secretly glanced at Xiao Jiankai. Since Xiao Jiankai had given him a way out, he had to quit while he was ahead. Thus, she immediately threw herself into Xiao Jiankai¡¯s arms and punched his chest twice. ¡°YOU¡¯RE so bad! Don¡¯t you know how much he loves you? ¡± Xiao Jiankai pinched Zhao Dantong¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve turned into a little flower cat. Alright, go wash your face. Don¡¯t let them wait there for too long. ¡± Song Beibei waited in the living room for a long time. She was really bored, so she sat on the Sofa and started playing ¡°fight the landlord¡± on her phone. Just then, a king went down and won a big victory. Song Beibei was so excited that she called Gu Yanqing over to take a look. Just as she raised her head, she saw Zhao Dantong walking over with Xiao Jiankai¡¯s arm on her arm. Zhao Dantong even put on some exquisite makeup. She wore a black hollowed-out gown. It was as if she was going to dress up to attend a party. Even though there was heating in the room. However, the weather in February was a little strange for her to be dressed like this. Song Beibei stood up and called out, ¡°second uncle. ¡± Then, she looked at Zhao Dantong and smiled, but she also called out sweetly, ¡°second aunt. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression changed slightly. Song Beibei, the second aunt, sounded extremely sarcastic to her. Although she was a generation higher than Song Beibei, Zhao Dantong wasn¡¯t happy at all. She couldn¡¯t use her status to suppress her, but she still had to hear her call out ¡°second aunt. ¡°. However, Xiao Jiankai was by her side. She could only force a smile and reply, ¡°Beibei is too polite. ¡± Song Beibei smiled, ¡°of course. ¡± Gu Yanqing only called her second uncle. He didn¡¯t even look at Zhao Dantong. This made Zhao Dantong feel even worse. She didn¡¯t know why, but in front of Gu Yanqing, she was like an invisible person. How could he not take her seriously? Xiao Jiankai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, second uncle. I asked you to come and eat, and I made you wait for so long. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the restaurant. Dinner is already prepared. Second uncle will treat you to a big meal today. ¡± Song Beibei was quite happy. She even walked over and held Xiao Jiankai¡¯s other arm. ¡°second uncle¡¯s chef has always been the best. You must try it later. ¡± Xiao Jiankai smiled and tapped song Beibei¡¯s little nose. He looked like he doted on her. ¡°You and second uncle are the most compatible. Yanqing isn¡¯t as likable as you. Treating him to shark fin is no different from eating a fan. ¡± Song Beibei blinked innocently. ¡°second uncle is right. Shark fin isn¡¯t as delicious as a fan. Later, we¡¯ll eat the fan and ask him to eat shark fin. ¡± Chapter 484 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Jiankai laughed out loud as if he was amused. ¡°What a mischievous person. But don¡¯t tell me that the chef second uncle hired today is from Minnan. That Minnan stir-fried noodles is really superb. Shark fin really can¡¯t produce such a taste¡­ ¡± Song Beibei seemed to have had a good chat with Xiao Jiankai. The two of them walked in front. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, fell behind. After Song Beibei and Xiao Jiankai turned a corner, Zhao Dantong deliberately filled up her steps. Gu Yanqing was right beside him. Zhao Dantong deliberately stood side by side with Gu Yanqing. Then, she said, ¡°Beibei¡¯s personality has really changed a lot. I remember that when I was in school, she wouldn¡¯t be so nice to people. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even look at Zhao Dantong. His voice was also very cold. ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Other than being a rich young lady, what else is Song Beibei worth other people liking? Why does everyone like her? ¡± Zhao Dantong really didn¡¯t understand. In the past, not to mention Gu Yanqing, when she was in school, there were simply countless boys surrounding Song Beibei. However, she really didn¡¯t understand. This kind of girl who wasn¡¯t very smart and had a weak personality, who only wanted peace in the world, what was there for so many men to chase after her. At most, it would be that innocent face. But now, in terms of face, Zhao Dantong believed that she wouldn¡¯t lose much to Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was also clear and indifferent, as if he was extremely perfunctory. ¡°You will never understand. You don¡¯t have to know how good she is. ¡± Zhao Dantong felt as if someone had ruthlessly pierced a thorn in her heart. The name of this thorn was Song Beibei. She wished that she could immediately pull it out. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°since I¡¯m already married to Xiao Jiankai, then we¡¯re still a family. Can you not look at me like I¡¯m invisible every time you see me? Did Beibei say something to you Or do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± At this moment, Gu Yanqing suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned his head around. Zhao Dantong unconsciously stopped in her tracks as well. Looking at Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, it felt like the twilight was heavy, like the sea under the starry sky, making one¡¯s heart beat faster. Gu Yanqing looked at Zhao Dantong with a heavy gaze. Zhao Dantong was really too infatuated with such a gaze, appearing in her dreams countless times. She wanted to call his name. She wanted to be like Song Beibei, calling him uncle Gu like a spoiled child. She wanted to throw herself into his broad chest. That must be the most comfortable place in the world. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was too cold. It was so sharp that it was like a dagger that had just been unsheathed. It cut through Zhao Dantong¡¯s dream. The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled into a cold arc. ¡°Miss Zhao, I, Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t have that many family members, and I don¡¯t have any misunderstandings about Miss Zhao. However, I¡¯ve always wanted to find an opportunity to say something to Miss Zhao. If Miss Zhao puts laxatives in my wife¡¯s food again, I¡¯ll put arsenic in Miss Zhao¡¯s bowl. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone was extremely polite, but it was also extremely cold. For no reason, Zhao Dantong actually felt a layer of sweat on her back. Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were very obvious. It was obvious that he knew about the matter of her giving Song Beibei laxatives at the family banquet last time. But that time, she also suffered a great loss. Gu Yanqing actually gave her ten times the dose, and she almost died. And Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were clearly saying that he was being polite the last time he gave her ten times the dose, and that he would give her arsenic the next time! Gu Yanqing had already turned around and left with big strides. Only Zhao Dantong was left standing where she was, her teeth almost breaking from biting. During the banquet. Song Beibei ate the authentic ¡°Minnan stir-fried noodles¡± and said, ¡°second uncle really didn¡¯t lie. I almost swallowed my own tongue. ¡± Xiao Jiankai was elated and doted on her, ¡°eat more if it¡¯s delicious. ¡± Zhao Dantong looked at all of this and felt jealous. Even Xiao Jiankai doted on Song Beibei so much. This kind of care from an elder to a junior was genuine. She had been by Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side for so many years. She had been careful, but she had never seen this kind of care in Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes. Song Beibei looked silly, but it was actually so easy. It was as if all the advantages in the world had been taken by her. Song Beibei asked, ¡°how long does second uncle plan to stay in spring city? ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for long. Peishan group is too busy. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°second uncle is indeed very busy. ¡± Song Beibei deliberately asked again, ¡°where¡¯s second aunt? ¡± When Zhao Dantong heard the word ¡®second aunt¡¯ , it was like a curse. She felt her scalp go numb. But she still smiled and said, ¡°I still need some time. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle and second aunt are newlyweds. Second uncle, are you willing to leave second aunt here alone? ¡± Zhao Dantong clenched her chopsticks tightly. Song Beibei, how dare you play dirty with me! But in front of Xiao Jiankai and Gu Yanqing, she could not lose her composure! She had just coaxed Xiao Jiankai. She could not let all her previous efforts go to waste now. Xiao Jiankai had already turned his head around, and his voice was a little cold. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you plan to go back with me? ¡± Zhao Dantong immediately said in a tired voice, ¡°how can that be? I¡¯m just staying here for a few days. Last time, I had a custom-made wedding dress at TF wedding dress shop. It will be custom-made by hand next week. I want to try it out. ¡± As she said that, she smiled and said to Song Beibei, ¡°Beibei, can you accompany me to try on the wedding dress the day after tomorrow? I happen to have one less person to accompany me. ¡± Song Beibei saw the media report that second master Xiao might be getting married soon. Therefore, she asked in surprise, ¡°second uncle, are you going to hold a wedding? ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°next month, the 15th day. I¡¯m here today to invite you. ¡± Song Beibei was very surprised. Today was already the middle of the day. In other words, Xiao Jiankai was going to hold a wedding with Zhao Dantong in another month. Chapter 485 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why she was in such a hurry. Moreover, according to Zhao Dantong, she wasn¡¯t willing to hold a wedding. Now that she thought about it, it made sense. If Zhao Dantong¡¯s real goal was Gu Yanqing. She definitely didn¡¯t want to hold a wedding with Xiao Jiankai. This was equivalent to announcing her identity as Mrs. Xiao to the whole world. Moreover, she and Gu Yanqing were separated by the relationship of an aunt and nephew. In the future, even if she used all means, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Song Beibei was slightly relieved. It must be because of the information that she had intentionally revealed to Xiao Jiankai last time. As long as her status was fixed, Zhao Dantong had no choice, even if she did not give up. However, Zhao Dantong had a different view in her heart. Holding a wedding was a compromise that she had no choice but to make. Moreover, she was the one who suggested it. Xiao Jiankai was too suspicious. If she did not take a step back, if she really made him suspicious¡­ Then everything she had planned would be in vain. This was all forced out by Song Beibei step by step! She would remember this debt first! But if she got married, she would get married! She had already made other plans in her heart. She couldn¡¯t wait for that day to come earlier. Zhao Dantong¡¯s mood suddenly became better. She acted coquettishly to Xiao Jiankai. ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon. Look, I haven¡¯t found my wedding dress yet. If it doesn¡¯t fit, I have to hurry up and change it. I don¡¯t want us to not be able to dress beautifully and marry you on our wedding day. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°then you can stay here and try on your wedding dress for the next few days. ¡± Then, he said, ¡°there are so many famous shops overseas that want to customize it for you, but you chose this unknown shop in spring city. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she was afraid that Xiao Jiankai would notice something was wrong. So, she leaned on Xiao Jiankai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I just like the style of this shop, and I don¡¯t want to go through so much trouble. By the way, ask Bei Bei to go with me. I don¡¯t have a mind of my own. ¡± Song Beibei was just about to reject him. She really didn¡¯t want to accompany Zhao Dantong to the wedding dress shop. She really had a shadow over the wedding dress shop. Back then, Qi Shan had lost a child in the wedding dress shop. Until now, it had been a knot in Song Beibei¡¯s heart. Moreover, Zhao Dantong was pulling her like this. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have any good ideas. But before Song Beibei rejected him.. Xiao Jiankai opened his mouth and said, ¡°the day after tomorrow is a rest day. Bei Bei, if you have time, you can accompany Dantong to take a look. Both of you girls are young, so your taste should be about the same. Bei Bei, just treat it as helping second uncle accompany her. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Xiao Jiankai¡¯s smiling expression and did not know how to reject him. Moreover, Xiao Jiankai had already said that he would help because he was being soft-spoken. Zhao Dantong had been acting coquettishly by the side. ¡°Beibei, just accompany me. You know that I don¡¯t have any friends here, but you¡¯re the only one I can rely on. ¡± The corner of Song Beibei¡¯s mouth twitched, but in the end, she reluctantly agreed. Actually, going to see the wedding dress was not a big deal. At most, during the process, the two of them would just argue. Song Beibei felt that she had learned a lot from Zhao Dantong when it came to dealing with each other. After the meal, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing stayed for a while before returning home. Song Beibei sat in the car. She felt drowsy, probably because the heater was too hot. Song Beibei touched her belly. ¡°I¡¯m so full from eating. Why do I feel like I¡¯m going to throw up? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°who told you to eat so much at night? ¡± Song Beibei only felt sleepy. Plus, the car was driving smoothly. Song Beibei quickly fell asleep. She didn¡¯t wake up until she reached Song Garden. When she woke up, Song Beibei looked at her phone in a daze. It was already twelve o¡¯clock. She clearly remembered that it was only nine thirty when she came back. Even if she drove Song Garden, it would only be half an hour at most. How could it be twelve o¡¯clock in a flash. Song Beibei felt dizzy. Song Beibei realized that she was sleeping on Gu Yanqing¡¯s lap. Her Saliva had even drenched a small part of Gu Yanqing¡¯s pants. She looked up and saw that Gu Yanqing was staring straight ahead. However, his gaze didn¡¯t seem to be focused, and his expression was a little solemn. It was obvious that he was thinking about something and was lost in his thoughts. Even when Song Beibei opened her eyes, she didn¡¯t realize it. She quickly stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle Gu, you¡¯re back to your senses. which audacious little vixen seduced your soul? ¡± Song Beibei slept for a while, but she suddenly felt much better. Her stomach didn¡¯t feel so bad anymore. Gu Yanqing was stunned for a moment before he snapped out of his thoughts. His tone was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Speaking of this, Song Beibei was puzzled. ¡°We¡¯re home. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? ¡± Song Beibei sat up straight. She actually slept in the car for two hours just like that. Even though the heater was on in the car. Song Beibei was also wearing the jacket that Gu Yanqing had taken off. Moreover, when she had just woken up, she was lying comfortably on Gu Yanqing¡¯s leg. Two hours had passed. His leg must have gone numb. Song Beibei actually felt sorry for Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing reached out his hand and touched Song Beibei¡¯s face. His eyes revealed a trace of gentleness. ¡°You slept too well. I didn¡¯t have the heart to call you. ¡± Song Beibei said: ¡°What were you thinking just now, so absent-minded. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei¡¯s face. There was an unspeakable complexity in that look. There seems to be an indescribable contradiction and entanglement. ¡°Babe, you seem to be sleeping a lot lately, ¡± he said Song Beibei did not react for a time: ¡°recently is a little tired. ¡± But thinking about it, Gu Yanqing seemed to have a hidden meaning in his words. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression changed Chapter 486 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Sure enough, Gu Yanqing¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°and her stomach is always bad. ¡± Song Beibei was indeed like this during this period of time. Her stomach was bad and she always wanted to throw up. However, Song Beibei did not take it to heart at all. In the New Year, the head office had made a lot of plans. Song Beibei¡¯s workload these two days was indeed not small. Moreover, there were no arrangements for her to eat at the company. She only thought that her stomach disease had relapsed again. However, when Song Beibei saw the worried look in Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes, she suddenly came to her senses. She felt as if a huge rock had suddenly fallen from the top of her head. Song Beibei was completely stunned. After a long while, she said incredulously, ¡°it can¡¯t be that coincidental. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°when was your last period? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s period was never very accurate. Moreover, she had been too busy recently, so she couldn¡¯t remember it at all. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°if I remember correctly, your period has already been delayed for more than ten days. ¡± Gu Yanqing had always remembered it better than her, so Gu Yanqing had the final say in this matter. Song Beibei said, ¡°you also know that my period is not allowed. ¡± Song Beibei only felt her forehead perspire. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. ¡± As if to confirm what she said, Song Beibei shook her head like a rattle-drum. But her heart was pounding. She knew what Gu Yanqing meant. Gu Yanqing suspected that she was pregnant. But how could she be pregnant. Song Beibei said, ¡°we always have measures in place. It¡¯s impossible. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly thought of something. They were indeed very careful in this matter. Gu Yanqing did not allow her to get pregnant. Song Beibei thought about it and agreed. If the child¡¯s life was in danger when it was born, then it was better not to take this risk. Moreover, ever since she adopted Xiao Ying and Chengdong, Song Beibei had completely given up on the idea of having another child. So, every time, they almost always had measures in place. Or, they could use the time to avoid the dangerous period. Except for one time. It was the time when they recorded the program on Sakura Island. But logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have been during the dangerous period, so it shouldn¡¯t have been so miserable. Gu Yanqing looked very self-reproachful. His expression was gloomy, and he was silent for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow. ¡± This was a big matter. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to hold back. The next day, Gu Yanqing accompanied Song Beibei to the hospital for a checkup early in the morning. The procedure was very simple. When the results came out, Song Beibei felt as if a thousand ants were crawling in her heart. Song Beibei felt that her heart was too big. Actually, her reaction these past few days was quite obvious. Now that she thought about it, it was really very similar to when she was with Huai Xin Tong. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t think about it in any way. Now that she was sitting on the Sofa, she only felt that her entire body was stiff. Gu Yanqing had been talking to Director Wang of the gynecology department. After a while, he brought Song Beibei a cup of water and walked over. Then, she sat down beside Song Beibei. Song Beibei took the glass of water and held it in her palm. The temperature of the hot water warmed her entire stiff body. Song Beibei turned to look at Gu Yanqing. ¡°What if I¡¯m really pregnant? ¡± Although she was waiting for the result now. Song Beibei did have a strange premonition. It was as if something was really budding in her stomach. Gu Yanqing remained silent. Song Beibei was even more uncertain. If she was really pregnant, Song Beibei would never be able to give up on this child. However, Song Beibei recalled how determined Gu Yanqing was when he opposed her giving birth to a second child. She was afraid of Gu Yanqing¡¯s unyielding attitude. Gu Yanqing said in a deep voice, ¡°let¡¯s wait for the results first. ¡± When Gu Yanqing said this, Song Beibei was even more uncertain. After a while, the report was finally out. Chief Wang took it over and looked at it, then said, ¡°congratulations, Mr. Gu. Mrs. Gu is indeed pregnant. She is already 46 days pregnant. There is fetal heart and fetal bud, and her development is normal. ¡± At that moment. Song Beibei could not tell how she felt. She could not tell if it was joy or shock, worry or fear. It could be both. In short, it was a feeling of being caught off guard. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was dark. It was as if he did not feel the joy of being a father again. He only confirmed it with chief Wang once more. Gu Yanqing had not said a word since he came out of the hospital. Song Beibei felt as if a stone was pressing on her heart, and she could not breathe. Just now, Gu Yanqing had intentionally let Song Beibei go out. He had been talking to Director Wang in the office for quite a while. Song Beibei also didn¡¯t know what Gu Yanqing was talking to Director Wang about. After they went out, they were still in the parking lot. Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, what exactly are you thinking? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to have this child. Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around He said, ¡°Beibei, when you gave birth to Xin Tong, your blood had already dissolved. I¡¯ve also just consulted Dr. Wang. In your situation, you can¡¯t have a child. Not to mention that the child will be in danger, the risk you bear as a mother is also very high. This child can¡¯t be born. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would be so determined not to have this child. Gu Yanqing walked over and caressed Song Beibei¡¯s face as if he was comforting her. ¡°I want to have a child too, but I really can¡¯t have this child. You should know how dangerous it will be. ¡± Chapter 487 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, Song Beibei also knew. After giving birth to Xin Tong, the doctor had told her. She absolutely could not give birth to a second child in the future. Because when Xin Tong was born, she suffered a massive hemorrhage. Moreover, the first child already had hemolysis, so she absolutely could not give birth to a second child. However, Song Beibei could not make up her mind. Back then, when she was pregnant with Xin Tong, it was also several times dangerous. The doctor had advised her to terminate the pregnancy. But she still persisted. That was why Xin Tong was like a little angel now, lighting up her life. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. Because this child was hers and Gu Yanqing¡¯s. Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I must have this child. ¡± She opened the car door and got in. When she got home, Song Beibei went straight to her room. She slammed the door shut very loudly. The housekeeper felt that the young miss was in a bad mood today. Even Aunt Feng noticed it. Not only was the young miss in a bad mood. Even Mr. Gu seemed to be in a very bad mood. Gu Yanqing¡¯s face was as dark as a dark cloud over his head. Could it be that the two of them had quarreled again? Ever since they returned, the young miss and Mr. Gu had always been on good terms. Why did they suddenly quarrel? Aunt Feng was puzzled. Gu Yanqing instructed Aunt Feng, ¡°Cook some light vegetable porridge in the evening. ¡± Aunt Feng nodded repeatedly. ¡°The young miss doesn¡¯t seem to have a good appetite these two days. I was also thinking of making some porridge to nourish the young miss¡¯ stomach. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. Then he opened the door and entered. After entering, he saw that Song Beibei had already been buried under the blanket. Song Beibei was always like this. Whenever she was unhappy, she would bury herself. She wished she could suffocate herself to death. Gu Yanqing sighed deeply and walked over. He gently lifted the blanket. Song Beibei sulked and pulled up the blanket again. Song Beibei lifted it a few times. Song Beibei simply turned over and wrapped herself up. Gu Yanqing sighed again. He didn¡¯t try to dig Song Beibei out of the blanket. He just sat by the bed. He talked to Song Beibei. His voice was very faint and gentle. It was obvious that he was saying that Song Beibei was being coaxed like a child. If it were any other time, Song Beibei would have stuck to him long ago. After all, Gu Yanqing was such an aloof person. He rarely used such a tone to coax her. But now, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to hear Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice at all. The more Gu Yanqing said, the more annoyed Song Beibei became. Because Gu Yanqing was like an encyclopedia, listing out all the dangers that her pregnancy would bring and telling her about them. And Song Beibei actually knew all this. The more Song Beibei listened, the more annoyed she became. In the end, she sat up all of a sudden and pushed Gu Yanqing hard. Then she covered her ears. ¡°Can you please stop talking? ¡± Gu Yanqing was almost pushed off the bed by her. When Song Beibei looked at him again, she only felt that his gaze was very painful. It was even more painful than hers. Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t bear such a gaze. She was also very conflicted, extremely conflicted. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know what Gu Yanqing had said. She knew that not only would she be in danger, but the child would also be in danger. But she didn¡¯t believe it. She just didn¡¯t believe it. She still felt that since she was unexpectedly pregnant, this was a gift from God. This child would definitely be like Xin Tong. No matter how big the risk was, it would definitely come to this world safely in the end. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. She just couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. This was her and Gu Yanqing¡¯s child. It was a living, breathing life. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. Actually, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t asleep either. When she was tossing and turning on the bed, she saw Gu Yanqing standing on the balcony smoking. Gu Yanqing really rarely smoked. Song Beibei looked at his back view and felt very sad. In fact, she knew that Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t feel better than her when he made such a decision. Gu Yanqing was just a little more rational and realistic than her. Song Beibei knew that sometimes, she was the kind of person who did not care about anything. In fact, she just did not know what to do? So, she threw all the pressure and fear to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing endured his own complaints and was willful. If he really did not want this child in the end, then Gu Yanqing was actually taking all the burden and pressure on himself. Song Beibei knew. In fact, she knew everything. She was just upset, so she threw a Tantrum. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing throw away the sparks from his fingertips. She gently opened the glass door and entered the bedroom. Song Beibei quickly closed her eyes. Gu Yanqing did not come over, but went to the bathroom. Because he had just smoked, Gu Yanqing¡¯s first habit when he went to the room was to go to the bathroom to wash off the smell of cigarettes on his body. This was Gu Yanqing¡¯s little habit. Gu Yanqing was like this. Even in the details, he was always considerate of her. Song Beibei kept her eyes open and looked in the direction of the bathroom. She could vaguely hear the sound of water coming from behind the glass door. Along with the sound of water. Song Beibei¡¯s heart gradually felt as if it had been washed by something, and she gradually calmed down. If danger was 100% certain to happen¡­ Then it was better not to. If this child was born to suffer death or a lifetime of pain¡­ Then mother would rather not let you come into this world. Song Beibei placed one hand on her lower abdomen. Sorry, child. Mommy really loves you, but she can¡¯t bring you to this world. Look at the beautiful scenery of this world. Chapter 488 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION A tear rolled down Song Beibei¡¯s face. After a while. Song Beibei heard the sound of water stopping in the bathroom. She quickly wiped the corners of her eyes with the blanket and pretended to be asleep. She didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to bear so much psychological pressure. Gu Yanqing quickly came out of the bathroom. Even though there was a thick carpet on the floor. Even though Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t make a sound when he walked. Song Beibei could feel Gu Yanqing walking towards the bedside. Then, she stood still by the bedside. Song Beibei didn¡¯t open her eyes, but she could feel Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze stopping on her face. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how long Gu Yanqing had been looking at her by the bedside. She only felt a warm touch on her eyes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips kissed her gently. It was like a butterfly¡¯s thin wings. Song Beibei could feel Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips trembling slightly. Then, something wet fell on Song Beibei¡¯s face. It could be the water droplets on the ends of her hair. But why was it warm. Song Beibei felt a sharp pain in her heart. Gu Yanqing gently lifted the blanket and lay down. He gently laid down beside Song Beibei. Then, he carefully pulled Song Beibei into his arms. Song Beibei took the opportunity to turn over. She found a comfortable position in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms and finally fell into a deep sleep. The next day, Song Beibei woke up very late. When she opened her eyes, she happened to see the clock on the wall. It was already ten in the morning. Song Beibei had been drowsy recently, so it was common for her to oversleep. However, what Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect was that. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t get up either. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm resting on the back of her head. It was obvious that he had already woken up. Her Gaze was fixed on a certain spot on the ceiling. When she saw that Song Beibei had woken up, she turned her head and pulled Song Beibei into her arms again. Then, she kissed her hair. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Then, she asked curiously, ¡°why aren¡¯t you at the office so late today? ¡± But after thinking about it, it was normal. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t fall asleep until midnight yesterday. Gu Yanqing Hugged Song Beibei tightly. The tip of Song Beibei¡¯s nose was filled with Gu Yanqing¡¯s unique cold and pleasant smell. Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. If you really want to give birth to this child, then give birth to it. ¡± Song Beibei looked up in surprise. ¡°Why did you agree? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°if you really can¡¯t bear to part with this child, if you really want to take the risk, then I¡¯ll take the risk with you. You¡¯re right. This is a life, and it¡¯s our child. We can¡¯t give up so easily. But Beibei, you have to promise me that I¡¯ll agree to your pregnancy. This is before the danger occurs. If it really involves life-threatening danger, then I¡¯ll decide whether the child stays or goes. ¡± Song Beibei heard Gu Yanqing say this, but she didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she buried her head into Gu Yanqing¡¯s chest. For a moment, she felt relieved. Even though she knew that there would be many difficulties in the future, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. She placed a hand on her abdomen. ¡°Baby, your father has finally accepted you. ¡± Gu Yanqing also made this decision with great difficulty. He had discussed it with chief Wang. Although the probability of hemolysis was very high, it wasn¡¯t without miracles. Moreover, if hemolysis really happened, the child might not be able to grow in the mother¡¯s body. At that time, she would have no choice but to terminate the pregnancy. Gu Yanqing actually understood Song Beibei¡¯s temper very well. Song Beibei had made her own decision. Even ten cows would not be able to pull her back. He could not force her onto the operating table. Moreover, he could not bear to part with her. That was their child. Therefore, since Song Beibei was determined to give birth to this child,. He could only do his best to protect her. For some reason, ever since Song Beibei found out that she was pregnant, her mood suddenly brightened. Gu Yanqing became especially cautious. Song Beibei relied on the baby in her stomach to ask Gu Yanqing to personally cook and serve her every day. Gu Yanqing actually agreed. Song Beibei really felt that having this baby was too good to be true. At least the glutton in her stomach was the happiest. Song Beibei wanted to eat something, so she gave Gu Yanqing a special lesson. ¡°The baby said that she wants to eat boiled beef today. ¡± Gu Yanqing would definitely cook it for her tonight. Sometimes, Song Beibei would push her luck. There was once when she opened more than a dozen recipes. Song Beibei had an innocent look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not what I want to eat, it¡¯s what the baby wants to eat. These dishes are all ordered by TA. ¡± Sometimes, Song Beibei felt that bullying Gu Yanqing was also fun. But she suddenly understood why Gu Yanqing always found trouble with her in the past. Sometimes, Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Tell ta to come out and tell me! ¡± But in reality, Gu Yanqing still took care of Song Beibei. Those fears and worries were gradually replaced by the joy of being a father. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s life, there had always been a great regret. It was that when Xin Tong was born, he was not by her side. When Song Beibei was pregnant with Xin Tong, all the hard work had been borne by her alone. This matter had always been a regret that Gu Yanqing could not let go of and could not make up for. However, this child¡­ Ta¡¯s arrival seemed to have given Gu Yanqing such an opportunity. Gu Yanqing wanted to make up for it. He would worry every day. However, Song Beibei did not have any adverse reactions. Thus, just like that, day by day, she spent her days in worry and sweetness. A week later, Song Beibei received a call from Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei suddenly remembered. Today was the day to accompany Zhao Dantong to try on her wedding dress. Chapter 489 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Since she had promised to go over,. Song Beibei did not refuse. It just so happened that the weather was bright today. Song Beibei also happened to want to go out for a walk. When Song Beibei went over, Zhao Dantong was already in the wedding dress shop. She was in the VIP changing room. Looking at the extravagance, Song Beibei knew that Zhao Dantong would probably cover the entire wedding dress shop today. Zhao Dantong was already wearing a wedding dress. There were more than a dozen people surrounding her. They were making the Hem of her dress. They were tightening her waist. There was also a professional stylist who was tidying up her hair. Zhao Dantong had put on exquisite makeup today. Thick ink and heavy colors Her hair was also tied up high. That wedding dress of hers. It was bright and dazzling, studded with diamonds. It was as dazzling as the stars in the sky. Zhao Dantong just stood there with her arms open. She allowed the dozen or so people beside her to serve her. It was as if she was a high and mighty queen. Song Beibei only took a glance before she went out to the lounge. She found a SOFA and sat down. Zhao Dantong¡¯s wedding dress had been worn for half an hour. Song Beibei Dozed off in the Sofa and chair outside, almost falling asleep. After a while, a shop assistant in uniform walked over. She said respectfully, ¡°Miss Zhao invites you to take a look. ¡± Song Beibei was in the lounge outside. Zhao Dantong was in the changing room inside. Actually, they weren¡¯t too far apart. Song Beibei stood up. She walked over. Just then, Zhao Dantong came out of the changing room. Her eyes were filled with arrogance. She walked up to Song Beibei and slowly turned around. Then, she made a very elegant pose. ¡°Do I look good? ¡± She asked To be honest, she did look good. This kind of wedding dress was so luxurious that it was as if the stars in the sky had been plucked from the sky and embedded into it. One look and one could tell that it was priceless. The wedding dress was indeed beautiful. However, Song Beibei felt that this kind of luxurious wedding dress should be matched with a slightly cleaner face. Zhao Dantong¡¯s face was enchanting, and there was a diamond necklace that Tiffany had just released on her neck. There were hundreds of broken diamonds set on it, and it was dazzling. It was said that there was only one such dress in the world, and it was purely handmade. However, for some reason, Song Beibei felt that Zhao Dantong wished that she could wear the world¡¯s most luxurious jewelry on her body. Instead, it seemed to be overly shiny and precious. However, Song Beibei did not want to deliberately find fault, so she casually said, ¡°it¡¯s quite beautiful. ¡± Zhao Dantong seemed to be quite satisfied with Song Beibei¡¯s answer. She said, ¡°of course. The designer of this wedding dress once designed a wedding dress for the British princess, and this one of mine is even more valuable than the one that shocked the world back then. ¡± However, Song Beibei only smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. ¡± Zhao Dantong fiddled with her hair, seemingly indifferent However, she said very proudly, ¡°Song Beibei, in your eyes, am I like a nouveau riche? Everything I have now, I wear a beautiful dress, I carry a beautiful baby on my back, and I show it off in front of you. Do you think I¡¯m very funny? After all, you¡¯ve never lacked these things. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never thought of it that way. ¡± Zhao Dantong laughed coldly. ¡°Do you think that way? Actually, I don¡¯t care at all. In any case, everything you have in the future will be mine. ¡± Song Beibei felt disgusted when she heard this. Song Beibei sat up straight. ¡°Zhao Dantong, please don¡¯t say such things in the future. What do you mean that everything I have in the future will be yours? Can you be a little more normal? The wedding dress you¡¯re wearing right now was bought for you by Xiao Jiankai. Your future husband will be Xiao Jiankai. Moreover, marriage is a solemn promise, not a stepping stone for you. Second uncle is also a smart person. He won¡¯t tolerate a woman who only wants to be cuckolded for herself, right? ¡± However, Zhao Dantong did not seem to mind. ¡°Look at you. I was just joking, and you¡¯re already angry. How boring. ¡± Song Beibei hated Zhao Dantong¡¯s attitude. However, she really felt that she should not be bothered with her. Therefore, she stood up and said, ¡°this wedding dress of yours is pretty good. I¡¯ve come to accompany you. I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± However, Zhao Dantong stopped her. ¡°wait a minute. ¡± Song Beibei turned around. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Beibei, let me treat you to a meal. ¡± Song Beibei felt that it was rather baffling. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to treat you to a meal at Yan Garden¡¯s Fish Restaurant. It was a pity when I was in school. ¡± Song Beibei knew what Zhao Dantong meant. There used to be four people in the dormitory. Other than Zhao Dantong, the other three had good living conditions. In fact, Song Beibei had never noticed this. She did not know that Zhao Dantong would be so sensitive. At that time, everyone loved to eat. Almost all the delicious places in the city had eaten. At that time, no one cared who was treating. However, everyone knew that Zhao Dantong¡¯s financial situation was limited. Therefore, most of the time, she would not let Zhao Dantong pay. However, Song Beibei did not expect that this would actually hurt her. In her heart, their actions had become a silent and deliberate show-off. Song Beibei¡¯s feelings were a little complicated. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I just want to treat you to a meal. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°in that case, I¡¯ll call Feifei. ¡± Chapter 490 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong said, ¡°it would be best if I could invite Feifei. After I came back, I contacted her a few times, but she has never given me face. You know her personality. Her Son is full moon, and the gifts I prepared have yet to be sent out. ¡± Song Beibei called Jiang Feifei. The reason why she called Jiang Feifei was because Song Beibei had her own concerns. Although the possibility was very small, she had once suffered a loss at Zhao Dantong¡¯s hands. A few years ago, Zhao Dantong had been able to devise a plan to leave her alone in a valley with extremely low temperatures, almost causing an accident. Now, it was even worse. Song Beibei actually did not want to have dinner with her alone. But she did not know why. After hearing what Zhao Dantong said, Song Beibei did not intend to refuse. Many times, when Song Beibei Thought of the year she had just started school, it was as if it was a dream. At that time, Zhao Dantong was still the top student in the dormitory. Lu Huanzi was still as carefree as ever. Jiang Feifei was the boss of their dormitory. Whenever she encountered anything, she would always be the first to protect the front. Why was Shi Guang so cruel? She had tormented everyone¡¯s lives to such a state today? Song Beibei could only feel bitterness in her heart. Secondly, she had not seen Jiang Feifei for a long time. It would be good to take this opportunity to come out for a meal. After Song Beibei went out, she gave Jiang Feifei a call The moment Jiang Feifei heard that she was going to have a meal with Zhao Dantong alone, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there at noon. Wait for me. ¡± Song Beibei felt at ease with someone accompanying her. When she and Zhao Dantong arrived at Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant. Jiang Feifei happened to be there as well. Because Jiang Feifei had just given birth to a child, she looked a lot rounder. She even had the radiance of a new mother. When they were at school. Song Beibei did not reveal her identity. In fact, Jiang Feifei was the most high-profile of the four of them. Jiang Feifei was the daughter of a wealthy family. She also had the bad temper of a rich lady. She was self-centered, arrogant and arrogant. In fact, when she was in school, Zhao Dantong really didn¡¯t like her. It was as if she was the moon and everyone else was an unremarkable star. They were born to be covered by her radiance. But at that time, even if she didn¡¯t like it, she had to swallow her anger. However, what Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t expect was that. Song Beibei could actually become friends with someone like Jiang Feifei. Both of them grew up in such superior families. They were existences like the moon. However, how could there be two moons in the night sky? Back when Zhao Dantong discovered Song Beibei¡¯s true identity. She deliberately let Jiang Feifei know at such an occasion. Because at that time, everyone knew that the person Jiang Feifei had a crush on was Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei hid everything. She also lied to Jiang Feifei. Zhao Dantong deliberately let Jiang Feifei know. She originally thought that even if she left, Jiang Feifei would definitely become the next her. She definitely could not forgive Song Beibei¡¯s lies. In the future, the friendship between them would definitely be burned to ashes by the flames of Jealousy. However, the only thing that Zhao Dantong did not expect was that. They were actually still fine. They hugged each other and cried loudly before forgiving each other. There was no grudge at all, and their feelings were even better than before. This was something that Zhao Dantong still could not understand and let go of until now. Why didn¡¯t the two of them break up? Why was Jiang Feifei able to forgive Song Beibei¡¯s deliberate deception. Didn¡¯t she feel that this was an absolute insult? Especially for such a rich young lady, how could she endure such an insult? Zhao Dantong looked at the two people who were exchanging pleasantries and were as close as sisters. She crossed her arms, her gaze was cold, and the corners of her mouth held a hint of a sneer. She only felt that it was ironic. The only thing that made her understand was that Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t really fall in love with Gu Yanqing back then. She was different from herself. Jiang Feifei was now married and had children, and she actually married a poor secretary who had nothing. As for herself, she had countless men. But in her heart, she was still faithful to Gu Yanqing. In the end, Zhao Dantong felt that she was the one who loved Gu Yanqing the most. Zhao Dantong walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Feifei, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other. ¡± At this moment, Jiang Feifei turned to look at Zhao Dantong. She had never had a good impression of Zhao Dantong, the things that Zhao Dantong had done in the past. Although she only found out later. However, when she was in school, Jiang Feifei knew that this girl was an extremely ambitious person. Moreover, she was extremely selfish. Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t give her a good look. She didn¡¯t come here today to give her face. She was afraid that Song Beibei would be at a disadvantage here. Jiang Feifei also smiled with some sarcasm. ¡°Now I have to call you Mrs. Xiao. I heard that you are now Beibei¡¯s second aunt. Should I also follow Beibei and call you second aunt? ¡± Zhao Dantong could hear the sarcasm in Jiang Feifei¡¯s words. Jiang Feifei had always been a fearless person. Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t want to argue with her now. She smiled and said, ¡°you can call me whatever you want. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve booked a private room inside. ¡± As expected, Zhao Dantong booked a platinum private room. A special waiter came over to serve them. The most famous fish restaurant in Yan Garden was the boiled fish. The bottom pot was already served. A layer of Chili was floating on top of it. In the past, the few people in the dormitory liked to eat spicy food. If four people went out, they could eat seven to eight catties of boiled fish. Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s rare for us to be happy today. Let¡¯s drink some wine. ¡± At this time, the waiter had already brought the wine up. It was just a pitcher of beer. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I suddenly remembered the days when we were in school. At that time, we often went out to drink beer. I remember that Bei Bei was the one with the worst tolerance among us. ¡± Chapter 491 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Zhao Dantong said this, it was as if they were old friends who had reunited after a long separation. The waitress had already opened the wine. She poured it into the quilt and placed it in front of everyone. Zhao Dantong was the first to raise her wine glass. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s have a drink. It¡¯ll be for the sake of our past. ¡± Song Beibei was pregnant now, so she naturally couldn¡¯t drink. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want Zhao Dantong to know. Song Beibei could only find an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to alcohol recently, so I can¡¯t drink alcohol. I¡¯ll replace the alcohol with tea. ¡± As she spoke, she instructed the waiter to pour her a glass of water. However, Zhao Dantong saw this action. Song Beibei was deliberately disrespecting her and slapping her in the face. Although she didn¡¯t forget about the past today. It was actually a spur-of-the-moment moment. She recalled the past. Zhao Dantong was somewhat unhappy. However, she only smiled and drank the beer in the glass in an instant. Zhao Dantong finished her glass of beer and suddenly asked, ¡°do you know why I invited the two of you to dinner today? ¡± Song Beibei picked up a piece of fish. The fish in Yan Yuan¡¯s fish restaurant was fragrant and delicious. It had always been song Beibei¡¯s favorite. However, Song Beibei¡¯s sense of smell and taste had become especially sensitive due to her pregnancy. Recently, she did not like to eat fish and seafood. She always felt that there was a fishy smell in her mouth when she ate it. Therefore, she dipped her teeth in it and put it into her bowl. Then, she glanced at Zhao Dantong. ¡°Why? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°actually, I want to reconcile with you. ¡± Song Beibei looked a little surprised. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°don¡¯t take what I said earlier to heart. Actually, I was just saying those words. I was just saying them to deliberately make things difficult for you. I admit that Gu Yanqing was indeed a dream in my heart when I was young and young. However, I¡¯m already awake now. If I were still persistent, I wouldn¡¯t have said those words to you on purpose, right? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Zhao Dantong without batting an eyelid. She did not understand why she, who had always been so arrogant, would suddenly say something like this. Moreover, Song Beibei did not know how to judge the authenticity of these words. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°in the past, I was just showing off my tongue. I¡¯m about to get married soon. I know that you will look down on me for marrying a 60-year-old man, but he does treat me quite well. No matter what, I will live a peaceful and stable life with him in the future. Therefore, I¡¯m treating you to a meal today because I hope that you can forgive my past actions. I hope that we can still be friends in the future. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s mood was very strange. She didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Dantong would say such strange words. Could it be that what she said in the past was just to annoy her and make her talk faster? Did she not have any plans at all? Or had she thought it through Was she planning to stop halfway? Of course, there was another possibility, which was that what she was saying now was all fake She just wanted to make her lower her guard. But, no matter which one it was¡­ She wouldn¡¯t believe it. She had never thought of becoming friends with Zhao Dantong. However, if they could stop hating each other, that would be the best outcome. Song Beibei said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then I sincerely wish you and second uncle happiness. ¡± As she said that, Song Beibei also raised her cup. Although Song Beibei¡¯s Cup was just a cup of boiled water¡­ Song Beibei still raised her head and drank the water in one gulp. Zhao Dantong looked at Song Beibei with a smile on her face. Song Beibei¡¯s reaction was actually outside of her expectations. This reaction was like¡­ ¡­ There was no reaction ¡­ Or perhaps, Song Beibei actually didn¡¯t care about her words, or she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. And that sentence of wishing you happiness just now, in Zhao Dantong¡¯s ears, was just perfunctory. Zhao Dantong was still very good at controlling her emotions. She couldn¡¯t expose herself now. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side had already suspected, and she also knew that even though Xiao Jiankai was currently in port city. However, he had actually arranged quite a number of spies around her. From today onwards, she was going to be a ¡°good person¡± . However, it would be fine if she persisted for another month. At this moment, Jiang Feifei said, ¡°there are a lot of words that are useless to talk about. As long as Mrs. Xiao doesn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, we will thank the heavens. ¡± Jiang Feifei¡¯s tone was still harsh. It was obvious that she did not believe Zhao Dantong¡¯s words at all. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, did not mind and smiled. ¡°Feifei, actually, I wanted to ask you a question a long time ago. ¡± Jiang Feifei looked at her. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°you clearly liked Gu Yanqing that year. Why weren¡¯t you angry at all when you found out that Song Beibei lied to you? ¡± Song Beibei was slightly startled when she heard this question. This was really something from the past Many years had passed. And now, their lives had experienced their own ups and downs. Feifei had also met the most important man in her life. Moreover, both of them were the mothers of their children. Zhao Dantong suddenly asked such a question. Both of them actually felt that it was somewhat funny. Jiang Feifei really laughed out loud. Then, she glanced at Song Beibei. That gaze actually contained a kind of nostalgia for her youth. Zhao Dantong did not see the slightest bit of blame or jealousy. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°who said I wasn¡¯t angry? I was so angry at that time that I wished I could break up with her. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°then you two¡­ ¡± Jiang Feifei planned to ask her, ¡°you want to ask why we didn¡¯t break up later, why we¡¯re still good friends as before, or¡­ why I didn¡¯t become the same person. ¡± A trace of coldness flashed across the corner of Zhao Dantong¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yes, why? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°because I feel that true friendship in this world is actually the same as love. It doesn¡¯t mean that we abandon each other or break up just because we want to. Moreover, I know that Bei Bei didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. ¡± Zhao Dantong said bluntly, ¡°how do you know that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose? ¡± Chapter 492 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Jiang Feifei also sneered, ¡°Zhao Dantong, in this world, when you encounter a thing, some people will habitually think that it¡¯s bad to be willful, while some people are more willing to believe in the existence of some beautiful things. You and I happen to be two different kinds of people, so I¡¯m very lucky to have a friend like Bei Bei, and I¡¯m also very lucky to have met my current husband and live a very happy life. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°your current husband is just a secretary to Gu Yanqing back then. Don¡¯t tell me that you won¡¯t feel a difference in your heart? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°happiness has nothing to do with status, power, and money. Of course, I think it¡¯s hard for a person like you to understand this. If you feel that sleeping on a mountain of gold is more blissful than sleeping in your lover¡¯s warm embrace, then just take it as happiness. ¡± Jiang Feifei was actually too lazy to talk nonsense with Zhao Dantong. Such a person had a bad outlook on life. It made people feel that it was difficult to communicate with them. It was better to focus on eating boiled fish. Zhao Dantong actually knew. She knew everything. If a person could sleep in the warm embrace of their lover, she would not choose a mountain of gold and silver. In the eyes of these rich daughters, she was probably a common person who fell into the eyes of money. However, that was because not only did they already have a mountain of gold and silver, but they also had a lover who stayed by their side. Zhao Dantong thought that if the person sleeping next to her every night was Gu Yanqing. She would rather give up everything. Song Beibei did not eat anything during this meal. Zhao Dantong also noticed it. She only mocked, ¡°Beibei, are you not giving me face, or do you think I¡¯ll poison the food? ¡± Song Beibei also felt that these words were unpleasant to hear. She understood Zhao Dantong. If she didn¡¯t give her a way out, she would probably say something even more unpleasant. ¡­ Therefore, Song Beibei smiled and ate a few slices of fish. However, when it reached her mouth, it was a familiar fishy smell. Song Beibei only felt that her stomach suddenly turned upside down. She retched twice and went to the bathroom. Jiang Feifei took a look and quickly got up. She didn¡¯t even make a sound and directly chased after Song Beibei. Song Beibei vomited terribly in the bathroom. In the past two days, her morning sickness reaction was very obvious. Jiang Feifei came over and patted her back as if she knew something. ¡°Beibei, you can¡¯t be having another baby, right? ¡± After she rinsed her mouth, Song Beibei patted her chest. She said, ¡°yeah, this guy is definitely a little troublemaker. He has to torment his mother every day. ¡± Jiang Feifei was pleasantly surprised as she held Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re really pregnant again! ¡± Song Beibei nodded and made a booing gesture. Jiang Feifei immediately understood. Her voice immediately became softer. Jiang Feifei seemed to be happier than she was. ¡°That¡¯s great. ¡± When the two of them went out, they chatted as they walked. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°with this, your family will have four children. Will it be too noisy in the future? ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s better to be noisy. ¡± Although Song Beibei said it with a smile. But when Jiang Feifei heard this, she felt a little sad. Because she knew that Song Beibei only had Gu Yanqing as her family since she was young. And Gu Yanqing was also an orphan. So, she knew that the two of them were actually very lonely. So, she naturally hoped that the family could be more lively. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have adopted Chengdong and Xiao Ying¡¯s two children. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t think your family will be too noisy. Chengdong¡¯s child is like a little adult. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°yes, now that he¡¯s at home, his status is above mine. What I say may not be effective, but once that little guy starts importing, Xin Tong and Xiao Ying will definitely buy it. ¡± Song Beibei curled her lips as she said this. Jiang Feifei laughed heartily. However, she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°isn¡¯t Xin Tong going to marry Huanzi¡¯s child Jiang Ding? Then have another daughter and get engaged to my Yang Yang. ¡± Jiang Feifei had just given birth to a son, Zhong Yang. Song Beibei had asked him why he would marry such a strange name the last time. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°it just came out of my mouth, so I just casually married him. ¡± Song Beibei was speechless. He really was a casual parent. Now, he was going to casually settle his marriage? Song Beibei said, ¡°of course it¡¯s okay to have a daughter, but I¡¯m going to have a son. ¡± Jiang Feifei blurted out, ¡°what¡¯s the big deal? If I have a son, I¡¯ll let them be gay. Nowadays, gay marriage is legal in many foreign countries. I¡¯m a very open-minded parent, hahaha. ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡± When they got back, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t eat anything. So, she took her leave. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°I have a car. I can give it to her. ¡± So, Jiang Feifei and Song Beibei left Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant. On the way, Jiang Feifei was blaming Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, why are you still so narrow-minded? You¡¯re pregnant, yet you still dare to eat with Zhao Dantong. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll drug you? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid now. She wouldn¡¯t be so stupid. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°we can¡¯t take that risk. You don¡¯t know who she is. Also, don¡¯t believe her words. If she¡¯s telling the truth, even a sow can climb up a tree. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what she wants to do. ¡± Jiang Feifei naturally knew everything about the company. After all, Zhong Junjie had always been by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Jiang Feifei sighed, ¡°don¡¯t think too much. Can she make any waves by herself? ¡± The following days were really peaceful. Because after that day, Zhao Dantong returned to port city. She probably went back to prepare for the wedding. After all, the wedding was going to be held in a month. Chapter 493 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei remembered that it was March 20th. That day was the spring equinox. It was chilly in the spring. Song Beibei remembered that when she was about to go to the church, Gu Yanqing wrapped her up like a dumpling. Song Beibei also wanted to wear a beautiful gown. Gu Yanqing refused and even reprimanded her. Because of this, the two of them almost quarreled. In the end, of course, it was Song Beibei who compromised. So, she sat in the Victoria Cathedral and watched as everyone else dressed luxuriously and solemnly while she looked like a giant panda. Song Beibei felt a little depressed. Song Beibei raised her wrist and looked at the time. It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Song Beibei thought about her schedule for today. After the wedding ceremony at the Church was held, she should be going to the hotel. It was a wedding banquet in the evening, and it was said that it was very eye-catching. A couple in the church was solemnly swearing. Song Beibei could not help but look at the couple. Xiao Jiankai was dressed in a suit today, and he looked energetic. Although his hair was almost white, he did not look like a sixty-year-old man. He was smiling with a bright smile on his face. And the bride¡¯s expression¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei could not see it clearly. Because Zhao Dantong¡¯s head was covered with a thin layer of white gauze. She was wearing a very gorgeous dress today. The wedding dress she was wearing was the one song Beibei had chosen with her a month ago. The hand-inlaid diamonds were dazzling. Today, she was really beautiful and dazzling. Song Beibei looked at the couple on the stage. She could not tell how complicated her heart was. Song Beibei did not comment on how sincere Zhao Dantong was towards Xiao Jiankai. However, no matter what, they were already married. Their status had been decided. In the future, they would get along day and night, and some true feelings would emerge. That was what Song Beibei thought. She did not want anyone to be unhappy. Zhao Dantong had once been infatuated with Gu Yanqing, but this was not a time for happiness. Sometimes, love that could not be won would turn into a drug addiction. She only hoped that from now on, she would completely give up this drug. After the exchange of rings. The priest announced that the groom could lift up his wedding dress and kiss the bride. Xiao Jiankai smiled and took a step forward, preparing to lift up his wedding dress. But suddenly. His expression changed. When his finger touched the wedding dress, he turned around and covered his chest. Then, in the next second, Xiao Jiankai let out a deep moan and fell down. Everything happened too quickly. Everyone was shocked. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing sat in the front row. Song Beibei watched as Xiao Jiankai fell down. Gu Yanqing was the first to react. He quickly went forward and shouted, ¡°call an ambulance. ¡± What happened next was chaotic. Two hours later, almost everyone was outside the hospital¡¯s emergency room. The corridor was surrounded by relatives and friends of the Xiao Family. Gu Yanqing had arranged for a long time before everyone dispersed. However, after a while, countless reporters came. Once again, the hospital¡¯s corridor became a sea of people. The security guards moved batch after batch. But the flashlights were still like the tide, coming wave after wave. Zhao Dantong was still wearing a gorgeous wedding dress. She sat on a long chair in the corridor, crying like a tearful person. Someone was comforting her. Her voice was choked with sobs She looked extremely sad. ¡°today is our wedding day. You said that he was fine a second ago, why is he so scary He clearly said that he would take care of me for the rest of my life, so why did he suddenly collapse? If something really happened to Jiankai, what should I do?¡± Zhao Dantong cried like a tearful person. Song Beibei also felt bad when she saw this. The reporters were taken away by the security guards. The hospital¡¯s corridors were almost sealed off. It was as if it had finally quieted down. Outside the emergency room, only a few close relatives of the Xiao Family and Song Beibei¡¯s family were left. The Xiao Family¡¯s second wife put her arm around Zhao Dantong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°sister-in-law, don¡¯t be too sad. Jiankai will be fine. This second brother has always been fine. How did this happen all of a sudden? ¡± Everyone was anxiously waiting outside. Song Beibei did not expect such an accident to happen. Xiao Jiankai collapsed in front of everyone. And before that, he seemed to be in good spirits. Song Beibei still remembered that when she first arrived, Xiao Jiankai had secretly told her that he had specially prepared her favorite dessert for her that night. Xiao Jiankai knew that she was hungry. Song Beibei sometimes felt that Xiao Jiankai was like an old child. She and Xiao Jiankai did not feel like elders or juniors at all. Instead, they were more like like-minded friends. Song Beibei prayed in her heart. She could not let anything really happen to him. Not long after, the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor and a group of nurses came out. Zhao Dantong was the first to rush up and tightly grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°Doctor, how is my husband? How is he? Tell me, is he alright? Tell me quickly. ¡± The doctor took off his mask and said, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, please calm down. Mr. Xiao has temporarily passed the critical period. ¡± Zhao Dantong took a step back. At that time, Song Beibei¡¯s gaze happened to fall on her. Song Beibei only felt that Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression was a little strange. It was as if the doctor¡¯s words had surprised her. There was even a hint of confusion on her face. On that shocked face, Song Beibei could not tell whether Zhao Dantong was sad or happy at that moment. After about a second.. Zhao Dantong suddenly sat on the bench and burst into tears. ¡°You scared me to death. It¡¯s good that Jiankai is fine. ¡± Just as everyone was about to heave a sigh of relief¡­ The doctor¡¯s expression was still very serious. ¡°although Mr. Xiao is temporarily out of danger, his current situation is still not optimistic. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked in a deep voice, ¡°what exactly is his current situation? ¡± Chapter 494 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The doctor said, ¡°Mr. Xiao had a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. Although his condition is temporarily stable, he has not woken up yet. We are not sure when he will wake up. ¡°It could be tomorrow. Of course, it could also be this way for the rest of his life. ¡± Zhao Dantong immediately stood up. ¡°What do you mean by this? What do you mean this way for the rest of his life? ¡± The doctor once again said in a soothing tone, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, I¡¯m really sorry. With the current medical technology, we can only rely on luck. Of course, there are no lack of miracles in medicine. ¡± Zhao Dantong grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°Doctor, I beg you to save him. Can you please wake him up? I beg you to definitely wake him up. ¡± Zhao Dantong was very emotional and was pulled back by a few people to persuade her. She sat on the chair and cried non-stop. The older ladies of the Xiao family also wiped their tears. ¡°This poor child. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t return until late at night. On the way back, Song Beibei¡¯s mood was also very heavy. Mu Lan sat in the back seat and said, ¡°Xiao Jiankai can be said to be a wise man. I didn¡¯t expect this old Fox to end up like this. ¡± Although Mu Lan said this, everyone could hear the loneliness in her words. Mu Lan said, ¡°he fought with his big brother for his whole life, and with great difficulty, he managed to get everything in his hands. He didn¡¯t expect to end up like his big brother, falling down just like that. When your father was in the hospital, he told me exactly the same thing as he said today. He said that there were miracles in medicine and Bullsh * T, but he just left after a few days. So, tell me, what¡¯s the point of living? If you live like a fly, you¡¯ll live like a dog for the rest of your life, but in the end, you¡¯ll still have to report to the King of Hell. ¡± Everyone knew that Mu Lan was in a bad mood. She was probably thinking about Xiao Peishan again. Song Beibei advised, ¡°mom, don¡¯t think too much. We still have to keep a positive attitude. Maybe there really is nothing wrong? ¡± Mu Lan sighed and did not speak. Xiao Mianjun, who had always been silent, suddenly spoke. She said, ¡°I think there¡¯s something strange about this matter. Second uncle¡¯s body has always been strong, and I¡¯ve never heard of anything wrong with him. He has always paid the most attention to his health. At the end of last year, I was the one who helped him get his physical examination report. The indicators on it are even healthier than young people. There¡¯s really no reason for him to collapse just like that. ¡± Song Beibei heard Xiao Mianjun¡¯s words. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Mu Lan suddenly looked at Xiao mianjun suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ that vixen is behind this? ¡± After the family banquet last time. The Xiao Family liked Zhao Dantong quite a lot. Only Mu Lan didn¡¯t seem to buy it at all. She still felt that Zhao Dantong must have some ulterior motive for marrying Xiao Jiankai. Whenever Zhao Dantong was mentioned, she would always be a little vixen. Mu Lan asked, ¡°Beibei, what do you think? Isn¡¯t that girl your classmate? ¡± Song Beibei suddenly understood. Because she really couldn¡¯t imagine that this wasn¡¯t an accident. Even though she knew that Zhao Dantong had some other intentions in her heart. But¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei said somewhat uncertainly, ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be to that extent. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°that girl is definitely not a good person. She is now the director of the Marketing Department of the Peishan Group. Her methods are really iron-fisted. When she just took office, she actually chased away many of the company¡¯s elders. The moment she came, she changed the company¡¯s blood. In the name of injecting fresh blood, I think she arranged for her confidant to control the company. I hinted to second uncle a few times, but I didn¡¯t expect second uncle to still spoil her. Second uncle was a cunning and smart old Fox when he was young, but ever since that woman came, he became like a stupid ruler. It is said that the financial matters are now handed over to that woman to take care of. As far as I know, during this period of time, second uncle has rarely been involved in the company¡¯s matters. That woman can be said to be able to cover the sky in the company. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart clenched. Zhao Dantong¡¯s words once again surfaced in her mind. Zhao Dantong had said that her real goal was Gu Yanqing. And Zhao Dantong¡¯s only bargaining chip was the peishan group. Ever since she became the marketing director of the Peishan Group, Song Beibei had thought that one day, Zhao Dantong might do something to the company. She didn¡¯t expect that day to really come. Mu Lan said sarcastically, ¡°this girl¡¯s methods are also very clever. Xiao Jiankai fell in front of everyone. Even if she really did something behind the scenes, no one would suspect it. Moreover, in name, she is already Mrs. Xiao. If anything were to happen to Xiao Jiankai, his inheritance would be hers alone. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°even if something were to happen to second uncle, the shares of the company would not be his. ¡± This was true. Back then, Xiao Jiankai had made a will regarding the shares of the company. The shares of the company would be inherited by Gu Yanqing in the future. Regardless of whether he married or had children, he would not change the second heir. Mu Lan sighed, ¡°even without the shares of the company, his funds and real estate would be enough for that woman to spend for several lifetimes. I¡¯ve said it long ago. This second master Xiao has been in debt for his entire life. Sooner or later, he will die on a woman. ¡± However, these words were only guesses in the end. There was not enough evidence. They could do nothing but watch carefully. Xiao Jiankai did not wake up in the hospital. Song Beibei went to visit him a few more times. The doctor said that the chance of Xiao Jiankai waking up was getting slimmer. Chapter 495 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, every time Song Beibei went to the hospital, she almost never saw Zhao Dantong. It was said that after Xiao Jiankai passed out, Zhao Dantong stayed here for the first week to personally serve him. After all, the people of the Xiao Family were busy with government affairs. After the people of the Xiao family returned, Zhao Dantong hired a nurse and a nanny for Xiao Jiankai. After that, she rarely came over. According to Xiao Mianjun, Zhao Dantong now went to work as usual in the company. In the company is still fast-paced, as if nothing happened to the same people. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect to attend the wedding. And this is how it ends. I¡¯ve been in port city for almost half a month. Until after the Qingming Festival, Xiao Peishan to sweep the tomb, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing decided to return to spring city first. After all, the children are here, at least to send them back to school. But Song Beibei felt something was not right about what happened in port city. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t really tell her about what happened in the Peishan group. However, Song Beibei also felt that something was going to happen. The Day Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned to spring city. That night, they received another piece of news from Harbor City. It was that Xiao Peishan had suddenly gone missing. This matter was extremely strange. Xiao Peishan had actually gone missing. However, the hospital¡¯s surveillance cameras didn¡¯t capture anything. No one knew if he had woken up. Whether he had left on his own or was transported away. This matter was also reported by the media on a large scale. Some of them even exaggerated it and reported it as a supernatural incident. However, this matter was indeed very strange. Xiao Jiankai had been in the hospital¡¯s intensive care unit for half a month, but he had suddenly disappeared. Of course, the first thing Mu Lan suspected was that Zhao Dantong had tampered with him. She had hidden him in order to monopolize Xiao Jiankai¡¯s property? However, over the phone, she expressed her doubts. The hospital¡¯s surveillance cameras were all normal. If Xiao Jiankai was transferred, it was impossible that he wasn¡¯t recorded. Of course, there was another possibility. Xiao Jiankai had already woken up. He left on his own. But, how did he avoid all the surveillance? This was simply a mystery. Now, Zhao Dantong was sending people all over the world to look for him. The matter of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s disappearance was known to everyone. In fact, Song Beibei felt that the possibility of Zhao Dantong hiding him wasn¡¯t high. She didn¡¯t need to make such a big fuss and let the media focus all their attention on her. If she really knew what Xiao Jiankai had done, it would be the same as setting herself on fire. But now, this was simply a mystery. The police could not find any information at all. Gu Yanqing returned to port city that night. But Song Beibei did not go over. Song Beibei was pregnant now. It had been three months, and there were obvious changes in her lower abdomen. In addition to her special situation, Gu Yanqing did not allow her to travel around. Song Beibei could only stay at home. One by one, she waited for the situation over there. Gu Yanqing returned after staying in port city for a week. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have any results this week. At dinner, Song Beibei was still puzzled. How could a living person disappear into thin air? But they weren¡¯t detectives after all. The police station in port city had already filed a case. They were still frantically searching for the person. Zhao Dantong was also doing her best to search, even using a large amount of media. Song Beibei even saw a video of Zhao Dantong posting a missing person notice on the Internet. The people inside were crying, hoping that Xiao Jiankai would come home soon. Regarding this, the rumors outside were even more interesting. There were basically three versions. One was the conspiracy theory that was widely spread in the outside world. After all, there was a huge age difference between Zhao Dantong and Xiao Jiankai. For a famous model to marry an old man who was almost sixty years old, it was very difficult for people to think that it was because of love. Therefore, most people thought that Zhao Dantong murdered her husband In order to embezzle Xiao Jiankai¡¯s huge inheritance, Xiao Jiankai had long been murdered, creating an unsolved cold case. The so-called most vicious woman¡¯s heart. Because of this rumor, the police even looked for Zhao Dantong. But in the end, because there was no evidence, there was no way to accuse her. Secondly, Xiao Jiankai had left on his own. Perhaps he had already woken up, but because it was a sudden cerebral hemorrhage, in such a situation, even if he had woken up, it was very likely that his brain had been damaged. Perhaps he did not remember anything, or perhaps he had already lost his mind.. Therefore, he had left alone and disappeared without a trace. The media even reported that they advised the police to pay more attention to the vagrants on the streets. Perhaps one of them was Xiao Jiankai. There was also another theory that Xiao Jiankai had been kidnapped. The kidnappers would probably demand a sky-high price for extortion. The matter was still under observation. Of course, there were all kinds of rumors and all kinds of theories. After all, it was really a strange thing for a person to suddenly disappear from the will. For this, the hospital also took a lot of responsibility. Zhao Dantong really did her best and used all her resources to find Xiao Jiankai. Song Beibei felt that she should not be the one who took the initiative to hide Xiao Jiankai. However, at the same time, Peishan group frequently held shareholder meetings. As the saying goes, a country can not be without a ruler for a day. When Xiao Jiankai was in trouble, Peishan Group¡¯s shares fell all the way. Peishan group¡¯s CEO position was vacant, which made the shareholders of Peishan group very uneasy. They unanimously decided to elect Zhao Dantong as Peishan Group¡¯s chairman. Chapter 496 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When this news spread from within the Peishan Group, it caused a huge reaction. Not only in the Xiao family. Even in the entire business circle, it was an extremely sensational matter. The PEISHAN group had always occupied the position of the number one boss. But in the past few years, it had changed owners several times. Who exactly was this Zhao Dantong who suddenly appeared? Zhao Dantong¡¯s status as a famous model was actually not very well known in the country. However, everyone now knew about her and Xiao Jiankai¡¯s love for each other. Especially since she had been a frequent guest of the media a while ago. She had brought this love affair, which was about 40 years old, onto the screen. The public¡¯s reaction was naturally mixed. Some thought that she was doing it for the sake of money, while others thought that love now had nothing to do with gender, let alone age. They expressed their support. After this matter had spread like wildfire for a period of time. The public knew that she had succeeded. She had subdued second master Xiao, who had been a philanderer all his life, and became the rightful Mrs. Xiao. She was also the wife of the current chairman of the Peishan Group. But what happened later was too dramatic. Xiao Jiankai actually had an accident on the day of the wedding ceremony. What happened later was known by everyone. Now, Xiao Jiankai had been missing for many days. With the power of the Xiao Family, they actually did not find any information. The outside world had long spread the rumor that Xiao Jiankai had actually passed away a long time ago. Therefore, as the wife of the chairman, Zhao Dantong naturally began to rise to the position. Of course, there were also rumors that this was originally a shocking conspiracy arranged by Mrs. Xiao. But as for the specifics, perhaps only the Xiao family knew about it. In fact, the Xiao family was already in a mess. The Xiao Family¡¯s eldest son, second son, military and political family had never cared about business. Moreover, this was the Peishan group that Xiao Peishan had single-handedly founded. Even though it had helped them a lot in their career for so many years. But in the end, they were unable to interfere in the business circle¡¯s matters. When the Peishan group was accepted by Xiao Jiankai, they did not interfere with any decisions. Regarding the Peishan Group¡¯s industry, the only one who had the right to interfere was Xiao Peishan¡¯s widow. That was Mu Lan. When Mu Lan found out about this matter, she was furious. She originally thought that Zhao Dantong was a scheming vixen. It was one thing to confuse Xiao Jiankai, but she didn¡¯t think that she would actually be interested in the Peishan group. It was just that she didn¡¯t have any shares in the Peishan group, so she couldn¡¯t say anything in the company. And Xiao Mianjun didn¡¯t have much shares in the Peishan group either. In addition, some time ago, Zhao Dantong had intended to take away her power and let her manage the market in Southeast Asia. Therefore, she was useless in the company. Song Beibei was the majority shareholder of the company. However, Song Beibei was a complete outsider. Other than the shares, she never made any decisions in the company. Gu Yanqing was also an awkward existence. In addition, he had intentionally separated himself from Peishan group all these years. For a moment, such a thing happened and he was caught unprepared. After dinner, Song Beibei went out for a walk. Every night, Song Beibei was four months pregnant and her stomach was gradually getting bigger. Although the morning sickness reaction was obvious, fortunately, the things that she had been worried about did not happen. The first three months of her pregnancy were still unstable, so she could be considered to be on tenterhooks every day. Now that three months had passed, she could be considered to have slightly relaxed. Gu Yanqing would accompany Song Beibei to take a walk outside every day. They did not walk far. They walked all the way from the special driveway outside the Song Garden and back again. On both sides of the driveway were huge French parasol trees. The luxuriant branches crisscrossed, and on top of their heads, they looked like a natural umbrella. The weather at the end of April was slightly cold. Song Beibei was wearing a loose sweater. She was also wearing a thick coat. Although it wasn¡¯t cold, Song Beibei¡¯s hands were naturally cold. Gu Yanqing held her hand tightly and put it in the pocket of his coat. The parasol tree began to sprout. The small leaves were not as big as a palm, but they were tender enough to come out of the water. Song Beibei picked a piece of it casually and held it in her hand as she played with it. However, she felt that the happiest time of the day was about half an hour of walking hand in hand. She didn¡¯t have to care about any of the troubles outside. It was as if they were the only two people left in the world. Silence, peace. A phone call midway broke the silence. Song Beibei could tell from the voice that it was Mu Lan calling. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hear the details clearly, but she heard the name Zhao Dantong a few times. It was probably about the Peishan Corporation. Gu Yanqing ran to the side to answer the call alone. Gu Yanqing basically didn¡¯t tell Song Beibei about the current situation there. It was probably because he was afraid of affecting her mood. Firstly, Song Beibei felt that there was no need for her to worry about it while she was pregnant. Secondly, she really couldn¡¯t be of much help, so she didn¡¯t ask any further. After a while, Gu Yanqing came over, and his expression didn¡¯t change much. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°did something happen again? ¡± Gu Yanqing continued to play it down, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry. ¡± It was impossible for him to say that he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Song Beibei said, ¡°there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯m curious about. Why would the shareholders of the company support Zhao Dantong? She¡¯s just relying on Xiao Jiankai. Now that Xiao Jiankai¡¯s big tree has fallen, how can this Silk Luo be able to cover the sky with one hand? ¡± Chapter 497 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s been with second uncle for four years. ¡± Song Beibei only found out about it not long ago. Zhao Dantong had actually been with Xiao Jiankai for more than four years. Song Beibei seemed to have suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°you¡¯re saying that Zhao Dantong wasn¡¯t suddenly appointed as the sales director by Xiao Jiankai, but had actually been meddling in the company¡¯s affairs and had long had connections in Peishan group? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my wife to become smarter after she became pregnant. ¡± Song Beibei said unhappily, ¡°how stupid do you think I am? ! ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed lightly and said, ¡°from what I know, it shouldn¡¯t just be meddling in the company¡¯s decisions. To second uncle, she is very likely a military advisor. ¡± It was hard to imagine that Zhao Dantong was actually Xiao Jiankai¡¯s military advisor. In that case, she must have been involved in the company¡¯s ups and downs. Song Beibei was even more worried. If that was the case, then what Zhao Dantong had said in the past was very likely true. She had planned it all along. In that case, Xiao Jiankai¡¯s disappearance was very likely related to her. Song Beibei asked, ¡°second uncle, any news? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. ¡°Not yet. ¡± When he said this, Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Where exactly was Xiao Jiankai? This was simply a mystery. The Peishan Group¡¯s chairman still had a voting system. In fact, some of the company¡¯s senior officials were still on Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. At the beginning of May, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing made another trip back to port city. Originally, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t want Song Beibei to come over. But the company was about to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting. Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t have real power in the company, she was Peishan Group¡¯s largest shareholder. So, no matter what, Song Beibei had to attend. The Day Song Beibei arrived at port city was already evening. After entering, Song Beibei saw that Mu Lan¡¯s attire was actually very formal. It was obvious that she had done it on purpose. Song Beibei asked, ¡°mom, are you going out? ¡± Mu Lan replied, ¡°there¡¯s a guest at home tonight. ¡± Song Beibei did not expect that this guest was actually Zhao Dantong. When Zhao Dantong entered, she happened to meet Song Beibei on the stairs. When Zhao Dantong saw Song Beibei, her expression was even more strange than Song Beibei¡¯s. She said in disbelief, ¡°you¡­ you¡¯re actually pregnant. ¡± Song Beibei looked at her slightly bulging stomach and felt that she had been careless She was wearing a tight-fitting sweater today. It looked especially obvious this way. Besides, other than her belly, Song Beibei did not gain any weight. Therefore, she could not say that she had gained weight. Song Beibei originally did not want Zhao Dantong to know. However, she did not expect that the guest today would be Zhao Dantong. However, when she thought about it, there was no need to deliberately hide it. Zhao Dantong would find out about her pregnancy sooner or later. Song Beibei smiled and admitted generously, ¡°yes, I¡¯m pregnant. ¡± Zhao Dantong was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. Her expression changed. Song Beibei¡¯s pregnancy was a huge blow to her. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. They continued down the stairs. Xiao Mianjun had two dogs. One was a samoyed named Baymax and the other was a husky named Big Pot. However, she had kept them outside the apartment. She didn¡¯t expect the two dogs to give birth to a litter. There was no one to take care of them outside, so she brought them home. Now, they were being raised in a room on the easternmost side of the building. Song Beibei had specially gone down to take a look. When she walked to Zhao Dantong¡¯s side. She was suddenly grabbed by Zhao Dantong¡¯s arm. Fortunately, Song Beibei grabbed the railing in time. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would have nearly fallen down just now. Song Beibei turned to look at Zhao Dantong, clearly a little displeased. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s voice was also cold, clearly carrying a hint of ridicule. ¡°Just now, I didn¡¯t have the time to congratulate you. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°thank you. ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly let go of her hand and said, ¡°according to what I know, the Xiao Family seems to have passed down a rare blood type. Beibei, aren¡¯t you afraid that your life will be in danger if you give birth to this child? ¡± Song Beibei frowned reflexively. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°whether it¡¯s as an elder or an old classmate, it¡¯s only right to show some concern. Although I didn¡¯t study medicine, I heard that hemolysis is very dangerous. Moreover, you¡¯ve already given birth to one child. If you give birth again.. ¡°The risk factor will double. ¡± Although Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be said to be gloating over Zhao Dantong¡¯s misfortune¡­ However, Song Beibei could feel that when Zhao Dantong said this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Song Beibei said, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say? ¡± Zhao Dantong chuckled. ¡°Why are you so agitated? Don¡¯t let others misunderstand. It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t let your child be born. I¡¯m only showing concern for you as an old classmate. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. ¡± Song Beibei did not hold back. ¡°If you could be considered a good person, the world would have been at peace a long time ago. ¡± Zhao Dantong could naturally hear the sarcasm in Song Beibei¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve misunderstood me too deeply. Actually, I also like children very much. ¡± Song Beibei did not say anything. She turned around and went downstairs. Zhao Dantong even shouted from behind her, ¡°BE CAREFUL! ¡± Song Beibei felt her blood run cold when she heard this Chapter 498 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei went to the House on the east side. There was indeed a room full of little puppies. Xiao Mianjun was also inside. She was personally helping the little puppies bathe. Although the children of the Husky and the Samoyed were skewers, they were actually very beautiful. The little puppies ran around unsteadily on the ground. Every one of them had the cool appearance of a Husky and the smiling face of a samoyed angel. Together, they actually looked like little angels. Song Beibei really liked them very much. Song Beibei also went over to help. She helped hold down the little puppy that was moving about and asked Xiao Mianjun to help them bathe. Song Beibei looked at the little puppy that was howling and felt her heart melt. Xiao Mianjun saw that she liked them so much and said, ¡°if you like them, then bring one back to spring city and raise it for you. Anyway, there are eight of them. I was worried about finding them a master. ¡± Song Beibei used to raise a Husky called lucky. Although Lucky still listened to Gu Yanqing a little more. Song Beibei still liked them very much. Song Beibei had been abroad for a few years and had not seen Lucky since she came back. Later, Aunt Feng told her that Lucky had run out of the House and was hit by a car and died. Song Beibei was extremely sad. Aunt Feng said that Mr. Gu was even sadder at that time. She said that Lucky was the only one left to accompany Mr. Gu every day during the few years you were away. When Lucky was around, Mr. Gu still went home every day. After Lucky left, Gu Yanqing basically stayed at the company. Song Beibei liked dogs. Back then, Lucky was a stray dog and Song Beibei insisted on bringing it back to be raised. Gu Yanqing was very opposed to it back then. He said that if she really brought the dog back, he would definitely get someone to throw it away. But in reality, Song Beibei herself was on a whim. After bringing it back, other than playing with lucky occasionally, it was actually Gu Yanqing who had been taking care of it the whole time. Gu Yanqing had always been a tough-talking but soft-hearted person. He looked as cold as a poker face, but Song Beibei knew that his heart was softer than anyone else. Later on, Song Beibei said that she wanted to raise another dog. Gu Yanqing still said the same thing: If you dare to bring back another dog, I¡¯ll stew it. Song Beibei actually understood that Gu Yanqing just couldn¡¯t bear to leave. ¡°How is it? Do you want to keep it? ¡± Xiao Mianjun asked again. Song Beibei was pulled back from her flying thoughts. Song Beibei looked at the furry puppy in her hand and shook her head, ¡°no, your brother won¡¯t agree. ¡± Xiao Mianjun smiled regretfully, ¡°then I¡¯ll have to keep it myself. ¡± Song Beibei was surprised, ¡°You keep so many by yourself? ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°it¡¯s pretty good. With these little guys around, I never feel lonely. ¡± Song Beibei watched as Xiao mianjun skillfully carried the little puppy that had just showered, and then used a hairdryer to blow dry their fur. Looking at Xiao Mianjun¡¯s back, Song Beibei felt a stabbing pain in her heart. She was not Xiao Mianjun, so she had no intention of judging other people¡¯s lives. But if she was really not lonely, why would she have a dog? Song Beibei insisted on raising lucky back then. It was because Song Beibei felt too lonely. She felt so lonely that no one in the millions of people in this world could understand her. That was why Song Beibei wanted to find a spiritual sustenance. Song Beibei¡¯s feelings toward Xiao Mianjun were really complicated. Xiao Mianjun was already over thirty years old, but in the end, she was still alone. Moreover, even if she made up her mind, she would never get married in this lifetime. At first, Mu Lan was both sad and guilty. But now, she had indeed handed over all the business of the jade shop to Xiao Mianjun. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know if she was still happy with Gu Yanqing in her heart. Song Beibei also knew clearly that Xiao mianjun would never do anything out of line. She was a person who was more rational than anything else. It was just that life had once played a big joke on her. She still did not know the inside story of everything that had happened back then. And now, Gu Wanjing was also in the Peishan group. The two of them might still meet from time to time. Song Beibei sighed. Sometimes, it was not a bad thing to know less. After a while, the Butler came over. ¡°Miss, Young Madam, dinner is ready. ¡± So the two of them washed their hands and went to the dining room. Gu Yanqing had just come out of the study room and was right behind Song Beibei. Besides Mu Lan, there was only one other person at the dining table ¡ª Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei did not know why Mu Lan invited Zhao Dantong to her house. But at this moment, looking at the atmosphere at the dining table, Song Beibei felt that it was strange. Mu Lan had a cold and distant smile on her face. Zhao Dantong also had the same fake smile on her face. Song Beibei seemed to be able to see the two of them fighting with their AURAS. She wished that sparks would come out of her back. Mu Lan smiled and looked towards the door. ¡°Come over and have dinner. ¡± The few of them sat down. The table was filled with delicacies. Mu Lan smiled and said to Zhao Dantong, ¡°Dantong, you¡¯re a guest. You can choose what you like to eat. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°thank you, sister. Jiankai isn¡¯t around right now. I¡¯m usually alone at home. No matter how I stay, I feel cold and Sad. Luckily, sister asked me to come over for dinner. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to spend the night. Sister¡¯s house is so lively. I really like the feeling of having dinner with this family. This is more like a family. ¡± Zhao Dantong called Mu Lan her sister. Song Beibei sounds strange. However, according to seniority, Zhao Dantong said that Hu is also within reason. Just this exit, feel she and Mu Lan is equal to sit general. Chapter 499 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei admired her thick skin. Then, she secretly looked at Mu Lan¡¯s face. Mu Lan¡¯s face indeed had a fake smile on it. Such a little girl, she simply did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth. She actually called her sister. Was she deliberately belittling her or elevating herself? However, she had seen this kind of little vixen many times. Therefore, she only smiled and said, ¡°if you like it, it¡¯s okay to come over often in the future. Second brother is missing now, so I should take care of you in his place. ¡± Zhao Dantong looked touched. ¡°sister, you¡¯re really good to me. ¡± It was like a war without any smoke. Behind every word and sentence, it was carefully considered, as if there were flashes of swords. Song Beibei was sitting opposite Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei was thinking about the reason why Mu Lan had asked Zhao Dantong to come over today. To be honest, people like Mu Lan were not easy to get along with. Zhao Dantong had come alone just like that. She was really not afraid of death. As expected, halfway through dinner. Mu Lan opened her mouth and said, ¡°I heard that the company is going to vote soon. Dantong, you¡¯re the first choice for the chairman. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s all due to the support from all parties. ¡± Mu Lan seemed to casually say, ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know that Jiankai¡¯s shares in the company are reserved for Yan Qing. You don¡¯t have any shares on you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not suitable to be the chairman. ¡± Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t look surprised at all. She smiled and said, ¡°sister, Jiankai isn¡¯t dead yet. ¡± When she said this, only the corners of her mouth seemed to curl up. Mu Lan didn¡¯t seem to be willing to beat around the bush with her, so she simply shed all pretense of cordiality. ¡°The business left behind by Peishan isn¡¯t up to an outsider to take charge. Miss Zhao should know what I mean! ¡± However, Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. Instead, she glanced at Gu Yanqing indifferently. Then, she fixed her gaze on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I want to be the chairman of Peishan Group. ¡± This sentence surprised everyone. Zhao Dantong seemed to have been observing Gu Yanqing¡¯s reaction the whole time. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent. He didn¡¯t even glance in that direction. He placed a piece of freshly peeled prawn meat on Song Beibei¡¯s bone plate. He didn¡¯t seem to care about what the people at the table were saying. Zhao Dantong bit her lip, then turned her head and looked at Mu Lan. She said again, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve never intended to be the chairman of the Peishan Group. Jian Kai is missing now, and I¡¯m only temporarily acting for him in the company. At this shareholders¡¯ meeting, I¡¯m about to announce my resignation from all the positions in the company. Sister, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take a single cent of what Jian Kai left for Yanqing. ¡± As she said this, Zhao Dantong couldn¡¯t help but glance at Gu Yanqing again. Gu Yanqing still didn¡¯t look up. Mu Lan frowned slightly, as if she didn¡¯t quite believe what Zhao Dantong said. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°as you all know, Jiankai suddenly disappeared from the hospital. After I decided to resign from my position in the company, I wholeheartedly looked for Jiankai. Even if there is only a sliver of hope, I must find him. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s words were indeed moving. However, Song Beibei kept feeling that something was strange. In short, Mu Lan looked doubtful. However, her attitude towards Zhao Dantong had changed a lot. The meal could be considered to be finished in a strange and harmonious atmosphere. After Song Beibei finished eating, she felt sleepy. Gu Yanqing accompanied her upstairs. However, after a while, Gu Yanqing received a phone call. Then, he went to the study room. Song Beibei seemed to have heard Xiao Jiankai¡¯s name. However, she didn¡¯t hear it too clearly. Song Beibei Lay on the SOFA and dozed off. The Room was very warm. Song Beibei¡¯s legs were covered with a thin blanket. After a while, Song Beibei heard someone knocking on the door. It was just a polite knock, and the door was opened. Song Beibei looked up. Zhao Dantong stood at the door. Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I came to tell you. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t think that their relationship was so good that they needed to say a solemn goodbye before leaving. Song Beibei said bluntly, ¡°do you have something to say to me? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°then can I come in and have a seat? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°please come in. ¡± Zhao Dantong walked over. Song Beibei got up and poured her a cup of boiling water. Zhao Dantong sat on the Sofa and looked around. Song Beibei placed the Cup of water in front of Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to be such a dedicated person. The layout of your room is exactly the same as the one in the Fengting villa. ¡± Actually, it was not exactly the same. It could only be said that it was more or less the same. Gu Yanqing did not like complicated things. His Room was always simple and low-key. The details were always based on Song Beibei¡¯s preferences. For example, the color of the bed sheets. Song Beibei also sat back on the Sofa, ignoring whether Zhao Dantong had mentioned Gu Yanqing intentionally or not. Song Beibei only asked, ¡°has there been any news from your second uncle? ¡± Zhao Dantong did not reply, but continued to ask, ¡°does Gu Yanqing have any hobbies? Don¡¯t tell me that he comes back every night just like now, busy with work in the study and doesn¡¯t accompany you? ¡± Song Beibei really can not ignore Zhao Dantong¡¯s words between that kind of probing. Song Beibei laughed: ¡°Dantong you do not care about her husband¡¯s life and death, but care about what other men have hobbies, is not a bit unreasonable. ¡± Only then did Zhao Dantong smile and say: ¡°Jiankai is not something that can be found in a short time. Now even the armed police of the military region have been mobilized. If they really can¡¯t find me, there is nothing they can do. ¡± Chapter 500 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei could hear the coldness in his words. Unfortunately, at the dinner table just now, Zhao Dantong said that she would put everything aside and focus on finding Xiao Jiankai She almost believed him. She thought that after being with Xiao Jiankai for so long, Zhao Dantong still had some feelings for him. Zhao Dantong¡¯s behavior today was really puzzling. She gave up Peishan group so easily. Could it be that her goal was just Xiao Jiankai¡¯s inheritance? Song Beibei still did not understand. Zhao Dantong¡¯s gaze fell on Song Beibei¡¯s bulging belly. She said, ¡°this child really knows how to reincarnate. He was born to be the favored son of Heaven. Therefore, when God created man, it was really unfair. Some people spend their whole lives pursuing, but others are born with it. Tell me, how can there be fairness in this world? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I think that God is the fairest. His fairness lies in that power and money do not necessarily bring happiness. Perhaps you have nothing, but your heart is rich, and you will still live happily. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°but 90% of the unhappy people in this world are because they don¡¯t have money or power, right? ¡± Song Beibei could not deny that what Zhao Dantong said might be reasonable. There was nothing wrong with pursuing power, but doing something outrageous for power and money was unforgivable. And now, Song Beibei was worried whether Xiao Jiankai¡¯s disappearance really had something to do with Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong seemed to have seen through Song Beibei¡¯s thoughts. She said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything to your second uncle¡¯s disappearance. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to such great lengths to find him. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I hope so. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Beibei, I actually came here to ask you a question. ¡± Song Beibei looked at her. ¡°What do you think? ¡± ¡°What kind of situation would Gu Yanqing initiate a divorce with you? ¡± Song Beibei was almost dumbfounded. However, this wasn¡¯t the first time Zhao Dantong had suddenly said such a thing. Song Beibei only felt anger in her heart, but she didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on her. ¡°This will never happen. ¡± A cold voice came from the door. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing both looked towards the door. Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold figure appeared at the door. Zhao Dantong was slightly startled and stood up. Gu Yanqing walked over unhurriedly. His expression was very cold. He looked at Zhao Dantong as if he was looking at something that he detested. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Miss Zhao, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first. ¡± Zhao Dantong sounded like she was trying to explain, ¡°just now, I was just joking with Beibei. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you guys are that good. ¡± As he said that, he turned around and scolded Song Beibei, ¡°don¡¯t you have anyone to talk to? Why do you have to talk to such a person? ¡± Zhao Dantong, who was standing at the side, had a rare look of embarrassment on her face. Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°Miss Zhao, is there anything else? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s face turned red, ¡°then I¡¯ll be leaving. ¡± However, she was very unwilling in her heart. Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re looking down on me now. Soon, you¡¯ll come begging me! Zhao Dantong walked towards the door. Gu Yanqing actually followed her out. When Zhao Dantong walked to the door, Gu Yanqing actually followed her to the door. Zhao Dantong turned around and a glimmer of hope actually appeared in her heart. Did Gu Yanqing have something to say to her? Actually, no matter what Gu Yanqing said to her, even if it was disgust. Zhao Dantong felt that it was much better than indifference. Actually, many times, the words she said were also meant to provoke Gu Yanqing. Because she really did not see Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold and surprised expression towards her. But no matter how much resentment he had towards her. But whenever he raised his head to look at her, there would always be a glimmer of hope in his heart. Just like now. She stood outside the door. Gu Yanqing stood inside the door. The distance between them was only less than a meter. It was so close. It was as if she could touch him with her hands. Zhao Dantong was just about to open her mouth to speak, ¡°do you have something you want to say to me¡­ ¡± Bang! Only a heavy muffled sound could be heard. Gu Yanqing slammed the door shut. Zhao Dantong¡¯s nose almost hit the door panel. A door seemed to be isolated into two worlds. The hatred and resentment in Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart could no longer be controlled. Gu Yanqing, oh Gu Yanqing, do you know that you will definitely regret treating me like this in the future? ! Zhao Dantong stood in the same place for a long time without leaving. The hatred and unwillingness in her heart was like a monstrous wave. Wave after wave of attacks were about to drown her in an instant. Originally, before Xiao Jiankai was found, she still had some concerns. She still wanted to plan slowly. But now, she had made up her mind! She had to carry out the plan as soon as possible! Gu Yanqing, just you wait, just you wait for the day you kneel down and beg me! And inside the door, it was a different scene. Song Beibei was still sitting on the SOFA. Her gaze followed Gu Yanqing¡¯s figure. Then she said, ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to do this at all. Her words can¡¯t hurt me. ¡± Gu Yanqing glared at Song Beibei. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times not to be alone with such a person. Why won¡¯t you listen? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°she came to say goodbye to me. What about me? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°is it so hard to chase her away? ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡±. Gu Yanqing was really angry. Song Beibei could feel it. But she also felt that it wasn¡¯t just because she saw Zhao Dantong alone. Gu Yanqing stayed on the balcony after taking a shower. He didn¡¯t come back for a while. Song Beibei also walked out. Song Beibei originally thought that Gu Yanqing was smoking on the balcony. But he didn¡¯t. He just stood there quietly, as if in a daze. It was rare for Song Beibei to see Gu Yanqing in a daze. Chapter 501 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei wrapped her arms around Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist from behind. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I¡¯ll be careful next time. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around and saw that Song Beibei was only wearing a thin nightgown. And she was actually barefoot. Even though the floor was covered with a thick carpet. The temperature outside was still not as hot as inside. Gu Yanqing wanted to throw a tantrum again. Without saying anything, he directly carried Song Beibei in his arms. Song Beibei screamed, ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Gu Yanqing cursed. Song Beibei felt wronged and didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Yanqing carried Song Beibei into the bedroom. He placed her on the bed. Then he covered her with the blanket, covering her tightly. Only then did her face look better. Sometimes, Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was making a mountain out of a molehill. Gu Yanqing still didn¡¯t look too good. After doing all this, he turned around to leave. Song Beibei immediately grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, but I know I¡¯m wrong. Can you not be angry anymore? ¡± Gu Yanqing stood there for a while. Finally, he didn¡¯t leave. He lifted the blanket and sat under it. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you, don¡¯t overthink it. ¡± Song Beibei was puzzled. If he wasn¡¯t angry with her, then why did he have the expression of someone who owed him five million dollars for the whole night. Song Beibei asked for a long time. Gu Yanqing suddenly said, ¡°I will never divorce you. ¡± When Gu Yanqing spoke about the Lotus, he actually gritted his teeth with a serious and childish expression. When Song Beibei heard that, she looked confused. Moreover, under the blanket, Gu Yanqing grabbed her hand very close. Song Beibei thought for a long time and suddenly burst into laughter. Gu Yanqing was actually angry because of Zhao Dantong¡¯s words just now. Zhao Dantong had just said that. Under what circumstances would Gu Yanqing initiate a divorce with her. Song Beibei did not expect that Gu Yanqing would actually take her seriously! Song Beibei laughed so hard that she leaned forward. Gu Yanqing looked at her speechlessly. Song Beibei said, ¡°why are you doing this? Your mouth is on someone else¡¯s body. You can¡¯t control it. Why do you care what she says? Let¡¯s just not take it to heart. ¡± Gu Yanqing said very naively, ¡°I¡¯m just not happy that she mentioned the word ¡®divorce¡¯ ! ¡± As he said that, he suddenly grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder seriously. Then he said fiercely, ¡°Song Beibei, swear to me that you will never mention this word to me in this lifetime. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why Gu Yanqing was so calculative. But seeing how serious he was about it¡­ Thus, she also cooperated and solemnly raised her hand to swear, ¡°I, Song Beibei, swear that I will never mention divorce to uncle Gu in this lifetime. If I mention it, I, Song Beibei, will be struck by lightning¡­ ¡± ¡°Stop it! ¡± Song Beibei had yet to finish her sentence. However, she was stopped by Gu Yanqing with a cold face. Song Beibei had a puzzled look on her face, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to swear? ¡± Gu Yanqing said with a cold face, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to swear! ¡± This fickle man! ! ! ! Actually, Song Beibei had some understanding of Gu Yanqing. If nothing had really happened, he wouldn¡¯t have become so insecure. Song Beibei asked, ¡°Is there any news about second uncle? ¡± Song Beibei remembered that Gu Yanqing had mentioned the name Xiao Jiankai when he picked up the phone just now. Gu Yanqing frowned. ¡°there was some news initially, but now there are no clues. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°What does this mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°on the day second uncle went missing, a figure very similar to second uncle appeared at the nearby ATM. Later, I saw the surveillance video and confirmed that it was indeed second uncle. ¡± Song Beibei was very surprised. ¡°What does this mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it means that second uncle woke up on his own and walked out of the hospital that day. ¡± Song Beibei found it unbelievable. If Xiao Jiankai really woke up on his own, why did he leave. The outside world had been saying that Xiao Jiankai woke up on his own, but his brain was damaged, so he walked out and disappeared. Sometimes, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but doubt this possibility. But if that was really the case, it was impossible for Xiao Jiankai to go to a nearby bank to withdraw money that day. This must be something that only a person with a clear mind could do. Song Beibei was shocked and asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°what exactly is going on? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°to be honest, I haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on either. ¡± Gu Yanqing was a little disappointed. ¡°Furthermore, we only found this little clue. Second uncle seems to have vanished from the face of the earth, without a trace. ¡± Song Beibei also pondered for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this matter really has nothing to do with Zhao Dantong. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°that¡¯s not necessarily true. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°recently, I¡¯ve checked second uncle¡¯s body report. The report shows that second uncle has been taking a drug. This drug can stimulate the nerves, but there are many side effects. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart sink again. ¡°You¡¯re saying that second uncle fainted on the day of his wedding because Zhao Dantong deliberately caused him to faint? That drug was given to second uncle by Zhao Dantong? To slowly kill him? ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei and said in a deep voice, ¡°not really¡­ ¡± Why was Gu Yanqing speaking in such a roundabout way. Song Beibei was so anxious that sweat was dripping from her forehead. ¡°Then tell me, what kind of drug is that? ¡± Gu Yanqing coughed and said, ¡°alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. It¡¯s a child¡¯s home. Don¡¯t ask around. ¡± Chapter 502 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was speechless. She was already 24 years old, how could she still be a child. Song Beibei almost blurted out, ¡°you¡¯re not talking about Viagra, are you? ¡± Gu Yanqing was very surprised, ¡°how did you know? ¡± Song Beibei raised her eyebrows, ¡°I used my highly intelligent brain to guess. ¡± Actually, when Gu Yanqing was on the phone, Song Beibei had accidentally heard the staccato words. At that time, Song Beibei was extremely puzzled. However, when Gu Yanqing suddenly said that, coupled with his expression, Song Beibei immediately understood. Gu Yanqing always treated her like an innocent 18-year-old child. He couldn¡¯t even say that. He was too innocent! Song Beibei smiled smugly. ¡°I guessed right, didn¡¯t I? ¡± Gu Yanqing coughed again, his expression rather strict. ¡°Half Right. ¡± ¡°What do you mean half right? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell which brand this medicine is from. It¡¯s not sold in the market, and other than this ingredient, it¡¯s not harmful to the body. It seems to be specially developed. ¡± Song Beibei frowned in confusion. ¡°What does all this mean? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Dantong framed Xiao Jiankai without Xiao Jiankai¡¯s knowledge. It¡¯s possible that he ate the medicine himself, so it has nothing to do with Zhao Dantong. ¡± Song Beibei finally had a clear idea. This medicine was harmful to the brain nerves, so Xiao Jiankai would have a cerebral hemorrhage. However, there were many situations when this happened. It could be that Zhao Dantong framed Xiao Jiankai without Xiao Jiankai¡¯s knowledge. It could be that Xiao Jiankai was greedy for pleasure and took risks with his own body even though he knew the risks. Of course, there was another situation The medicine was deliberately arranged by Zhao Dantong. Xiao Jiankai did not know the side effects of the medicine. Song Beibei only felt a headache. What puzzled him even more was that Xiao Jiankai had already woken up. Why didn¡¯t he go home? Gu Yanqing was deep in thought. ¡°Moreover, a lot of strange things have happened in Peishan group recently. ¡± When Song Beibei pressed him. However, Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°Forget it. Go to sleep. What should come will come. ¡± Song Beibei did not know the meaning behind Gu Yanqing¡¯s words. But at the next shareholders¡¯meeting¡­ Zhao Dantong resigned from all the positions in Peishan group. She completely broke away from Peishan group. The company¡¯s shareholders were also puzzled by her resignation. Zhao Dantong even took the initiative to support Gu Yanqing at the shareholders¡¯meeting. At the same time, Xiao Jiankai¡¯s will was also exposed. Only then did everyone in the company know. It was because Xiao Jiankai had made a will earlier. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s shares would be inherited by Gu Yanqing in the future. The old shareholders of the company also took advantage of the situation. Some of the people who supported Zhao Dantong initially thought that this woman was definitely not simple. Xiao Jiankai was a shrewd person. Many people thought that he could not hold on to his integrity if he bowed down to this woman. Moreover, Zhao Dantong quickly became the director of the marketing department. There was a tendency to bring disaster to the country. However, since ancient times, heroes could not overcome beauties. Since Mrs. Xiao already held great power in the company, it was understandable that she supported Zhao Dantong to rise to the position. No one knew that Xiao Jiankai had made a will. And now, Mrs. Xiao suddenly chose to abdicate. It was probably for the sake of self-preservation She didn¡¯t have any shares, so she naturally couldn¡¯t compete with the Xiao Family¡¯s authentic bloodline. This move was wise in the eyes of everyone. However, there were rumors. Mrs. Xiao had resigned because of the Xiao Family¡¯s pressure, but even so. Mrs. Xiao¡¯s influence in Peishan Corporation couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Song Beibei originally thought that as long as Zhao Dantong left Peishan Corporation, the world would be at peace. But in the end, something happened. It just so happened that during those few days, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t feeling well and was recuperating at home. The thing she was most worried about still happened. Her body showed some reactions. The child in her belly also showed some problems. Song Beibei was very worried and did her best to protect the child. During that period of time, she was almost hospitalized and had been recuperating in the hospital. At this time, Song Beibei was only focused on the child. So she didn¡¯t care about anything outside. Gu Yanqing almost turned down all his work and only stayed in the hospital to accompany Song Beibei. Only occasionally, Zhong Junjie would go to the hospital to report to the company. If it wasn¡¯t especially urgent¡­ Gu Yanqing almost left everything to Zhong Junjie to handle. In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Zhong Junjie hadn¡¯t come to the hospital for more than half a month. Zhong Junjie was also aware of her situation. Therefore, if it wasn¡¯t an extremely urgent matter, he wouldn¡¯t have come to the hospital to look for Gu Yanqing. On the other hand, Jiang Feifei would often come to the hospital to accompany Song Beibei. Song Beibei knew that Zhong Junjie had not returned home for half a month. He had practically moved into the company. He did not even have time to look at Xiaoyang, who had just been born. Song Beibei knew that something must have happened at the company. In the next few days, Zhong Junjie came to the hospital almost every day. Although Gu Yanqing and Gong Junjie avoided Song Beibei when they talked about business, Song Beibei had more or less understood some of it. It turned out that there was a big problem at Peishan Group, which caused the Pearl Group to lose a lot of money in the Peishan cooperation case. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that there would be problems on both sides. The loss of Pearl Group wasn¡¯t a big problem. The key was that something happened at Peishan Group. Song Beibei asked Gu Yanqing once. But Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say. Song Beibei surreptitiously went online. But she didn¡¯t find any related reports. Everything was calm and peaceful. Chapter 503 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei found this very strange. Then there was only one possibility. Something had happened inside the Peishan group, but it hadn¡¯t been exposed yet. So everything looked normal. At the end of May, the weather was pleasant. That day, Song Beibei was in good spirits for once. She planned to go out for a walk. Gu Yanqing and Zhong Junjie were talking in the next room. Song Beibei planned to go for a walk in the small garden in front of the hospital. She was more than five months pregnant. Usually, besides Gu Yanqing,. Xiaofeng, the little nanny at home, had been accompanying her in the hospital. Xiaofeng was the granddaughter of Aunt Feng¡¯s distant cousin. She was introverted and did not like to talk, but she was careful in doing things. Song Beibei liked her quite a lot. Song Beibei went for a walk in the small garden, and Xiaofeng naturally followed behind. Although it was called a small park, it was actually just an open grassland in front of the hospital. Song Beibei walked for a while and sat on a bench to rest. Across from her was the open-air parking lot. Song Beibei sat there for a while. Then, she saw a familiar car. Because it was a red mercedes-benz. It looked particularly dazzling. Song Beibei subconsciously paid attention to the car until the owner of the car got out. After Song Beibei saw the face clearly, she suddenly remembered. Yes, wasn¡¯t the Mercedes that Gu Wanjing used to drive a big Red Mercedes-benz? Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Wanjing in the hospital. From Afar, Gu Wanjing also saw Song Beibei sitting on the bench to bask in the sun. She was already five months pregnant, and her belly was clearly bulging. Gu Wanjing walked over. In her hand was a black file bag. Song Beibei knew that something big must have happened at the company. Otherwise, Gu wanjing would not have come here. Gu Wanjing was now working at the Peishan Corporation. Song Beibei also knew that Gu Wanjing was actually going to the Peishan Corporation to help Gu Yanqing. In her words. She was atoning for her sins. She only hoped that what she was doing now could make up for the sins she had committed in the past. And what she was doing now was just hoping that Gu Yanqing would look at her again. Song Beibei could not understand this kind of obsession. Gu Wanjing had spent almost all her life on this man whom she could not get. She had fallen in love to such a sinful extent. Up until now, Gu Yanqing still refused to see her alone. Song Beibei only knew that even if it was official business, it would be handed over through Zhong Junjie. Therefore, Song Beibei was sure that Gu Wanjing came here this time to look for Zhong Junjie. Gu Wanjing was also slightly stunned when she saw Song Beibei. Then, she walked towards Song Beibei. Gu Wanjing stood in front of Song Beibei and her voice was rather calm. She was like a friend who was not too familiar with each other. When they met, they would always greet each other. Gu Wanjing asked, ¡°are you feeling better? ¡± Song Beibei nodded, ¡°I¡¯m much better. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°be careful and walk around properly. Eat more fruits and vegetables. The child will be born safely. ¡± When Gu Wanjing said this, Song Beibei only felt a little enlightened. The two of them seemed to have never spoken to each other in a calm manner like now. Song Beibei nodded and said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°is Junjie still here? I came to look for him for something. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°He¡¯s here. He¡¯s in Ward 604 of the inpatient department. ¡± Gu Wanjing nodded, ¡°then I¡¯ll go up. You rest well. ¡± Gu Wanjing had already turned around. ¡°Wait a moment. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly spoke. Gu wanjing turned around instead, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Song Beibei did not know why she suddenly opened her mouth to stop Gu Wanjing. But since she had stopped her, there was a knot in her heart. She still had to figure it out. Song Beibei raised her head and asked, ¡°what exactly happened to the Peishan Corporation? ¡± Gu Wanjing quietly looked at Song Beibei for a while and said, ¡°you should ask your husband about this. I don¡¯t have the right to tell you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°he doesn¡¯t want me to worry, so he won¡¯t tell me. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled faintly, ¡°then it¡¯s even more impossible for me to tell you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to tell me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be even more worried. ¡± Gu Wanjing thought for a while and said enthusiastically, ¡°there¡¯s a serious financial loophole in the Peishan Group. A few higher-ups in the finance department embezzled public funds and transferred the Peishan Group¡¯s public funds. In addition, a few of them had secretly tampered with the futures index and the funds. Now, the Peishan group is facing a huge debt of tens of billions. ¡± Song Beibei was practically frozen in place. For a moment, she felt dizzy and dizzy. Song Beibei said, ¡°How could this be? ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°it¡¯s very obvious that someone planned this conspiracy. ¡± Song Beibei said bluntly, ¡°Zhao Dantong? ¡± This was what Song Beibei was most worried about. Zhao Dantong had long since bluntly stated that her target was Gu Yanqing. The last time, she asked Song Beibei Jokingly, ¡°how can I get Gu Yanqing to take the initiative to divorce me? ¡°? Song Beibei thought about it and realized that the only thing she could use was the Peishan Corporation. However, didn¡¯t Zhao Dantong resign from all her positions in the Peishan Corporation? Moreover, such a big incident had happened. How could there be no news from the outside world at all. Gu Wanjing could also see song Beibei¡¯s confusion. She said, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if this incident is related to Zhao Dantong. Those people in the finance department are the old subordinates of the Peishan group. Back then, when the Peishan group was about to collapse, they did their best. However, they didn¡¯t expect that it would turn into a group of ingrates now. The police have already secretly filed a case. There are three people involved in the case who have fled overseas. They have already contacted the Interpol and issued a wanted order. ¡± Song Beibei asks a way: ¡°that this matter, how to deal with now? ¡± Chapter 504 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing said, ¡°firstly, it¡¯s best if we can find those people. The design is very complicated. The company¡¯s money has already been laundered through the underground bank and it¡¯s unknown where it has gone. Secondly, we have to find Xiao Jiankai as soon as possible. Currently, Mr. Jingye doesn¡¯t know about this matter. If he finds out, these matters will all be exposed. As for what to do in the future, it will depend on third brother¡¯s decision. It¡¯s just that the situation isn¡¯t too optimistic. ¡± Gu Wanjing left. Song Beibei sat on the bench for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen to the company. A debt of several tens of billions? It was actually a hundred times more ruthless than what Xiao Wei had done back then. Song Beibei suddenly began to blame herself. If it weren¡¯t for her¡­ Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t have completely thrown away the Peishan Corporation¡¯s matter and given others a chance to take advantage of it. Could it be that this time, Gu Yanqing was going to clean up the mess again? Song Beibei returned to the ward. She Sat on the Sofa behind the window in a daze. The sunlight shone on her face, making her feel warm. However, Song Beibei did feel a chill in her heart. Song Beibei was almost certain that this matter had something to do with Zhao Dantong. It must have something to do with Zhao Dantong. But what good would it do for her if she emptied the Peishan Corporation? Xiao Jiankai was now the chairman of the company. Even if he had lost money on foreign debts, the one who had suffered the most losses so far was Xiao Jiankai. Song Beibei was really puzzled. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how long she had been in a daze. Gu Yanqing came in. Song Beibei looked towards the door. Gu Yanqing was holding a food box in his hand. Gu Yanqing had a faint smile on his face. He seemed to be in a good mood. He raised the food box in his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to eat stewed beef brisket with tomato two days ago? It¡¯s rare that you have the time to go to the market today. ¡± As he said that, he put the food box on the table. ¡°Glutton cat, come and eat. ¡± Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression and her heart suddenly felt uncomfortable. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s current situation must have been a terrible one. However, every time he entered the ward, it was as if he had separated himself from his official duties outside. Gu Yanqing had always kept his emotions to himself. Therefore, Song Beibei wasn¡¯t sure what he was thinking. At this moment, whether he was forcing a smile or not. Song Beibei propped up her big belly and stood up with some difficulty. Gu Yanqing hurriedly put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hands. He walked over and helped Song Beibei up. ¡°Slow down. ¡± After Song Beibei stood up, Gu Yanqing placed one hand on Song Beibei¡¯s stomach. ¡°Did you bully my wife today, you little bastard? ¡± Because of her pregnancy, Song Beibei¡¯s body had all sorts of problems. It was really hard work. Every day was spent in fear and trepidation. Although Song Beibei was having a hard time, she felt that Gu Yanqing was having a harder time than she was. Other than her physical discomfort, Gu Yanqing took care of almost everything else. There was a medical team in the hospital that specialized in taking care of her. Gu Yanqing would go there almost every day. When they held meetings, Gu Yanqing would also attend. Sometimes, Gu Yanqing would blurt out a professional term from time to time Song Beibei, on the other hand, felt that Gu Yanqing was almost becoming half an expert. Song Beibei was led by Gu Yanqing to the dining table. It was indeed a fragrant Tomato Sirloin. Song Beibei had been nagging about it for the past few days. But she also knew that something had happened at the company and that Gu Yanqing was very busy. So she did not mention it later. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yanqing would still take it to heart. For a moment, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°let¡¯s eat. ¡± Gu Yanqing opened a few layers of food boxes. There were a few vegetables inside. Ever since Song Beibei was hospitalized. It was mainly because he had time. Song Beibei¡¯s Diet was basically controlled by Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing also hired a few diet experts. He had been trying to reduce Song Beibei¡¯s burden and the risk of illness from the food aspect. Sometimes, Song Beibei felt that Gu Yanqing was like a superman. He knew how to do everything, and it would be no problem for him to do anything. However, Song Beibei neglected that he was actually just a mortal with flesh and blood. The burden he had to bear was already a hundred times more than a normal person. However, he had shouldered all the hardships by himself. Song Beibei ate a mouthful of beef brisket. It melted in her mouth and tasted sweet and sour. It was the taste that Song Beibei had been longing for for a few days. However, as Song Beibei ate, tears began to fall from her eyes. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know what was going on. He quickly wiped her tears. As he wiped her tears, he laughed at her. ¡°Why, are you crying because it tastes good? ¡± Ever since Song Beibei became pregnant, she had become very sensitive emotionally. She often cried. Sometimes, even she didn¡¯t know why. Song Beibei took a bite and finally put down her bowl and chopsticks. ¡°Gu Yanqing, did something happen to the Peishan Corporation? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t expect Song Beibei to suddenly ask this. Song Beibei said, ¡°I know everything. The PEISHAN Corporation owes tens of billions of dollars in debt. How could this happen? Don¡¯t tell me you have to bear all this again? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Who told you all this? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to ask me who told me. Anyway, I know. You should have told me about such a big matter. Although I can¡¯t help you, I don¡¯t want you to bear all the pressure alone. You still have to force a smile on your face. You must be very tired. ¡± As Song Beibei spoke, her tears fell even harder. ¡°I¡¯m really a useless wife. I can¡¯t help you with anything. I¡¯ll only drag you down. If it weren¡¯t for taking care of me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡± Chapter 505 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re thinking too much. Things aren¡¯t that serious yet. ¡± Song Beibei used her sleeve to wipe her tears. ¡°really? If you have anything to say, just tell me. When I see you smile, I feel especially uncomfortable. ¡± Gu Yanqing still smiled. ¡°Your thoughts are very strange. Don¡¯t tell me that I have to come to your place every day to cry? Moreover, every time I¡¯m by your side, I naturally feel happy and don¡¯t force myself. Staying with you is also the most relaxing time of the day for me. I¡¯m not forcing myself to smile. ¡± Song Beibei saw that Gu Yanqing was speaking in a serious manner. She asked, ¡°how did such a big thing happen in the company? Is there a mastermind behind this? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°we¡¯re still investigating. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to mind. He placed the chopsticks back in Song Beibei¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°do you believe me? ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing in a daze. Then she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in you. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°if you believe in me, then don¡¯t believe what the outside world says, and don¡¯t pay attention to anything that happens in the company. There is something strange in the company, but it¡¯s not just Zhao Dantong who¡¯s strange. This matter is rather complicated, and it¡¯s difficult for me to explain it to you. You just have to believe in me. In this world, there¡¯s no problem that I can¡¯t solve. You just have to rest easy and take care of your body. You have to know that the only person in this world who can hit me is you. ¡± Gu Yanqing suddenly became very serious. ¡°Beibei, you must be fine. If anything happens to you, then everything I¡¯ve done will become meaningless. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt warm and sour when she heard this. But since Gu Yanqing had said this¡­ It proved that he knew what he was doing. Gu Yanqing had always been good at turning the tide. He had a pair of clear eyes. Everything couldn¡¯t escape those eyes. Song Beibei felt a little more at ease. Song Beibei didn¡¯t pay attention to what happened after that. Because these past few days, she had been bleeding slightly. Her entire person had become extremely tired. That day, Song Beibei was taking a nap. When she woke up, she felt extremely thirsty. She called out to Xiao Feng. But there was no one in the room. So, Song Beibei got up on her own. The room next to Song Beibei¡¯s ward had been transformed by Gu Yanqing into his office. Apart from spending time with her, Gu Yanqing spent almost all his time there. This included the fact that Gu Yanqing would even discuss song Beibei¡¯s health on a daily basis. After drinking the water, Song Beibei felt unusually energetic. For the past few days, she had been lying on the bed without moving. She had been lying there for a week. Her hands and feet were extremely swollen. However, she was still losing weight. There were no mirrors in the ward. Song Beibei had specially gotten someone to remove all the mirrors in the ward. With Song Beibei¡¯s current state, she naturally did not want to look at herself in the mirror. Ever since she had been hospitalized, her mood had been fluctuating. On one hand, she was extremely worried because her child was unstable. On the other hand, she was also worried about how things would turn out with the Peishan group incident. It was rare for Song Beibei to have some energy today, so she wanted Gu Yanqing to accompany her for a walk. It was just when the sun was setting. Song Beibei went out and walked to a ward next door. Song Beibei had just pressed on the door handle and opened a crack. From Inside, she heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s shout, ¡°No, absolutely not! My wife¡¯s life is not for you to use as an experiment. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s words were almost shouted out loud. Song Beibei rarely heard Gu Yanqing speak in such an excited tone. That cold and stern tone was almost like a chill coming from one side of the door. Song Beibei inexplicably froze in her steps. Her hand, which was originally about to push the door open, just gripped the DOORKNOB tightly and did not push the door open. Song Beibei¡¯s gaze looked through the crack in the door. She could vaguely see a doctor in a white coat sitting in a row on the conference table. The documents on the table were piled up like a mountain. Song Beibei recognized them They were the medical team that had been in charge of Song Beibei¡¯s body. One of the gynecologists said, ¡°Mr. Gu, there¡¯s really no other way. With Mrs. Gu¡¯s current condition, if we don¡¯t go down this path, we can only terminate the pregnancy. ¡°If we let it develop, I¡¯m afraid that the adults and children might be in danger at any time. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold and stern. ¡°adults and children must not have any problems. ¡± Another doctor said, ¡°although this kind of pregnancy-preserving medicine has not been used clinically, so far, there are already ten volunteers across the country. The success rate is 80% . ¡± Gu Yanqing slammed the document in his hand on the table with all his might. ¡°I want a 100% success rate. ¡± All the doctors were helpless. ¡°Mr. Gu, in medicine, there is no 100% success rate. Even if it is a common small surgery, it is impossible to guarantee a 100% success rate. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was very ugly. He looked at the few people in front of him in silence. The director of the gynecology department said, ¡°I think this plan can be tried. 80% success rate is not considered low. If it succeeds, Mrs. Gu and the child will be safe. If Mrs. Gu terminates the pregnancy now, I think Mrs. Gu will definitely not be willing and will be greatly affected. ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a long time. Then he said in a heavy voice, ¡°what if it fails? ¡± Suddenly, there was a moment of silence in the room. Gu Yanqing asked again, ¡°didn¡¯t there be two cases of failure? What happened to the pregnant woman and the fetus after the failure? ¡± The few doctors looked at each other. In the end, the director of the Gynecology Department answered, ¡°the child was not saved, and the adults also¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing placed his palm on the table and said word by word, ¡°I said before, my wife must not be in any danger. ¡± Chapter 506 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION For a moment, the air in the room Seemed to stiffen. Gu Yanqing was silent for a very, very long time. Finally, he turned his back. Then he said, ¡°terminate the pregnancy. ¡± The few doctors also became silent. How much did Mr. Gu care about Mrs. Gu. The doctors in the hospital probably had the most experience. Mr. Gu was a businessman. But he had been staying in the hospital for such a long time. According to Mrs. Gu¡¯s condition, he discussed the situation with the doctors. She had studied every small risk clearly. She could even raise doubts in professional seminars. She could be said to be half an expert. And for someone who cared about Mrs. Gu like this, even if it was 80% of the risk, he was unwilling to take it. After all, this was a big gamble. Once she lost, Mrs. Gu would definitely lose her life. The Room was quiet. Song Beibei stood at the door, feeling her whole body trembling. She suddenly opened the door and broke in. She said with almost all her strength, ¡°I¡¯m willing to take the risk, no matter how high the success rate is. ¡± Everyone was stunned. Then they looked towards the door. Song Beibei was standing at the door. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to expect Song Beibei to break into the door at this time. He didn¡¯t even know how long she had been standing at the door. Song Beibei walked in and said, ¡°everyone, can I have a few words with my husband alone? ¡± The doctors looked at each other. Actually, the meeting had basically ended here. There were two options now. They just needed to wait for Mr. and Mrs. Gu to make a decision. Let the two of them discuss it properly. After all, no matter which option they chose, they would have to pay a huge price. The few doctors stood up one after another. Then, they left one after another. The last person even closed the door. Only Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei were left in the room. Gu Yanqing stood behind the chair, but he didn¡¯t seem to be willing to face Song Beibei. He turned around. Song Beibei also stood opposite the table. The two of them didn¡¯t speak for a long time. In the end, it was Gu Yanqing who turned around first He said, ¡°Song Beibei, there¡¯s no discussion on this matter. I won¡¯t let you take the risk. Don¡¯t even think about it. We already have four children. If you like it, you can adopt another ten or eight children in the future. But we¡¯d better give up on this child. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t really know what was going on. But just as she stood at the door, she faintly heard an 80% success rate. Song Beibei said, ¡°why should we give up? Isn¡¯t the probability very high? This isn¡¯t considered a risk at all. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°even if it¡¯s 99% , I won¡¯t let you take this risk. Beibei, I¡¯ve said before that if something goes wrong, the decision of whether the child stays or not will be up to me. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°How do you want me to give up? Look at me now. How do you want me to give up? ¡± Song Beibei was already more than five months pregnant. Her stomach was already clearly bulging. Other than her stomach, the other parts of her body were extremely thin. Her face was already swollen. After the pregnancy, her body had a series of problems. The doctor had also said several times that if this continued, there would be an even greater risk. Gu Yanqing walked over and looked at Song Beibei. His eyes were filled with heartache. Most people would gain a lot of weight when they were pregnant. However, Song Beibei was so thin that her eye sockets had sunken in. The child absorbed too much nutrition, and Song Beibei¡¯s body was severely overdrawn. Song Beibei¡¯s stomach also grew abnormally. She was only five months old, but she had already grown to the size of a seven or eight-month-old child. In addition, there was already a slight hemolysis reaction. If this continued, Song Beibei¡¯s life might be in danger at any moment. Gu Yanqing touched song Beibei¡¯s cheek with one hand. ¡°I can¡¯t let you take the risk. I can¡¯t accept the thought that you might be in danger. It¡¯s been so long. I¡¯ve watched you suffer like this every day, and your body is deteriorating day by day. Beibei, give up on this child, okay? ¡± Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing hard. ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Gu Yanqing. I¡¯m telling you, even if there¡¯s only a 20% success rate, I won¡¯t give up on my child. How can you be so heartless? That¡¯s our child. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart was also in great pain. Song Beibei said, ¡°If I could give up, I would have given up from the start. I wouldn¡¯t have waited until today. Just like you said, I¡¯ve worked hard for so long and endured so much pain. How can I give up now? If I give up now, then what¡¯s the point of all the pain I¡¯ve suffered before? Gu Yanqing, I beg you, don¡¯t hurt my child. There¡¯s an 80% chance. Such a high chance is enough. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s not as simple as you think, do you know? ¡± Song Beibei only found out later. It turned out that what they were talking about was a new drug. It was a new drug that specialized in treating hemolysis of newborn mothers and infants. However, this drug had just been developed and was not very stable. There was also no time for clinical trials. It had only been done a few times by volunteers on a small scale. However, before using this drug, they had to sign a contract themselves. It was a document that was similar to a life and death contract. The company and the team would not take any responsibility for the results of the treatment. The last volunteer was after taking the drug. Not long after, the child in his stomach stopped beating in the middle of the night. This might have given Gu Yanqing a huge blow. He could not accept it. However, to Song Beibei, this was like a ray of hope. She knew her physical condition. She also knew that if this continued, not to mention the child, she would definitely not be able to last until the end. After all, there was still a glimmer of hope, right? Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let¡¯s give it a try, okay? ¡± Chapter 507 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION More than half a month had passed since this incident. Song Beibei¡¯s body was also getting heavier. Today was the ten special days. It was the day Song Beibei signed the contract. Song Beibei finally convinced Gu Yanqing that they should give it a try. Rather than saying they should give it a try, it might as well be a gamble. If they really lost the gamble, in Song Beibei¡¯s words, it was fate. However, Song Beibei also knew. Gu Yanqing loved her so much that he decided to let her make this decision on her own. Actually, it was the same every time. Although Gu Yanqing appeared domineering on the surface,. In reality, in front of Song Beibei¡¯s stubbornness, he was always the first to bow his head. When Song Beibei signed the contract, she didn¡¯t even look at it. She only knew that if she accepted this medicine, there was still hope. Otherwise, she would definitely lose this child She couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. She had already discussed it with Gu Yanqing. This child¡¯s name was Ping An. Xiao Ping An. Song Beibei did not ask for anything. All she wanted was for this child to come to this world safely. Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, did not care about anything anymore. Everything in the company had been thrown away. Song Beibei did not know how the Peishan Corporation was doing. She deliberately asked Gu Yanqing a few times. Gu Yanqing was innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ¡± Gu Yanqing really did not know. At this juncture, he did not even care about the children at home. How could he care about anything else. All his attention was placed on Song Beibei¡¯s body. Song Beibei¡¯s condition was like walking on a tightrope. The new medicine did have some effect. But the side effects weren¡¯t stable. Until the end, he couldn¡¯t relax for even a moment. The children at home came to visit Song Beibei regularly two days a week. Xin Tong always looked worried. Although she was young, she knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for her mother to give birth to her. Other mothers would gain weight when they gave birth, but her mother was as thin as a piece of paper. Moreover, her mother had been living in the hospital. Xiao Ying was just like Xin Tong, quietly worried. However, Fu Chengdong always acted like a little adult and said to Song Beibei, ¡°you¡¯ll be fine. Daddy and I will always protect you. ¡± Sometimes, Fu Chengdong would secretly run to the hospital by himself. This made Song Beibei very touched. When Song Beibei was seven months pregnant. The situation actually miraculously stabilized. The medicine took effect. The hemolysis was under control. The fetus was also developing normally. Due to the Diet treatment, Song Beibei¡¯s physical condition was also recovering bit by bit. She was also starting to gain weight. Most importantly, although she still needed to continue with the drug control, her various indicators had already reached normal values. This was almost a very gratifying thing. Even all the specialists and doctors were very gratified. It seemed that this ¡°clinical trial¡± had succeeded again. One had to say, this was extremely lucky. Song Beibei¡¯s condition was very stable. During this period of time, her appetite had also increased greatly. She had almost returned to her normal appearance. When the final examination report came out, the doctor said happily, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu is fine. She can be discharged. ¡± Song Beibei did not expect that she could actually be discharged before giving birth. This was naturally the best news she had heard in such a long time. Although she was staying in the VIP ward of the hospital, she did not lack anything. But after all, it was different from home. When she was in the hospital for such a long time, Song Beibei would sometimes feel anxious when she saw the doctors and nurses, as well as the cold needles and medicine. She had stayed here for too long and missed home too much. When she went back, the three children were at the door to welcome her. There were many balloons and streamers at home. Aunt Feng said that they were all arranged by the three children. Song Beibei felt that she had not taken a good look at the three children for a long time. Now that she looked at them all of a sudden, she suddenly felt that the three of them had grown up a lot. After dinner, the children stayed in his room and refused to leave. The children surrounded Song Beibei¡¯s big belly, looking very curious and cautious. Xin Tong wanted to reach out and touch it, but Fu Chengdong stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. If you touch it too much, it might cause the umbilical cord to wrap around your neck. ¡± Song Beibei found it funny, so she asked Fu Chengdong how he knew all this at such a young age. At this moment, Xin Tong said, ¡°brother has been looking at pregnant women for the past few days, so be careful. ¡± Song Beibei burst out laughing. Fu Chengdong¡¯s face turned red. He said awkwardly, ¡°WHO¡¯s looking at it? It¡¯s not my book. ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°It¡¯s under your pillow. If it¡¯s not your book, whose book is it? ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°why are you looking at my pillow for no reason? ¡± Xin Tong stuck out her tongue. ¡°I see that every time you see me, you hide something under my pillow. I thought it was delicious. ¡± Fu Chengdong:¡±¡­¡± Song Beibei really missed this feeling. The children were chattering at home. It was as if the blood that had been injected into their lives had warmed up in an instant. Song Beibei grabbed Xin Tong¡¯s hand and placed it on her belly. She said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you pat it gently. As long as you don¡¯t touch it in circles, it¡¯s fine. ¡± Xin Tong lightly patted it twice and said, ¡°little brother, hurry up and give birth. I¡¯ll bring you to eat ice cream. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. She was really a Foodie. After Xin Tong finished touching it, she turned to Fu Chengdong and said, ¡°brother Chengdong, come and say hello to little brother. ¡± Song Beibei had a boy in her belly. They had known about it since a long time ago. Fu Chengdong did not move. Song Beibei indeed waved at him. ¡°Chengdong, come over and say a few words to your brother. ¡± Only then did Fu Chengdong walk over. A hand gently placed on Song Beibei¡¯s belly, but he did not move. After a while, his voice was deep. ¡°If you dare to bully mommy again, I¡¯ll beat you up first when you come out! ¡± Chapter 508 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Fu Chengdong said it in a serious manner, like a little adult. Song Beibei looked at this child, her heart filled with warmth. Fu Chengdong was a very responsible child. Song Beibei had always been glad that her child could have such an elder brother. Xin Tong pulled Xiao Ying¡¯s arm and walked in front of her, saying, ¡°mom, Xiao Ying also wants to touch her younger brother. ¡± Song Beibei smiled, ¡°come here, baby. ¡± Xiao Ying timidly walked up to song Beibei. She imitated Fu Chengdong and placed her hand on Song Beibei¡¯s stomach. Xin Tong said excitedly, ¡°Xiao Ying, say something to little brother too. ¡± Xiao Ying said in a childish voice, ¡°little brother, I¡¯m Xiao Ying. When you come out, I¡¯ll love you well. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt a pain in her stomach She shrank back. The children were all frightened. Xiao Ying stood there in a daze, her eyes wide open. Fu Chengdong and Xin Tong were very worried. They said almost at the same time, ¡°Mommy, what happened to you? ¡± Song Beibei let out a breath and quickly comforted Xiao Ying who was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. He just kicked me. ¡± The children let out a sigh of relief. Xin Tong said with a smile, ¡°little brother must like little sister Xiao Ying the most. We didn¡¯t even react when we talked to him. ¡± Xiao Ying also stood by the side, happy. Song Beibei only felt warm. The three children surrounded her, chattering and laughing. The air was filled with happiness. When she looked up, she saw Gu Yanqing. He leaned against the door, silently watching everything, a smile on his face. Just as he was about to enter, aunt Feng suddenly came in and said something. Gu Yanqing immediately frowned. Song Beibei only heard Gu Yanqing plainly say, ¡°I¡¯m not going to see her. ¡± Aunt Feng¡¯s gaze was a little troubled. ¡°Mr. Gu, she said that she has something important to tell you. She also said that this is the last time. If Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t see her, he will definitely regret it. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice did not seem to have changed. He simply said, ¡°ask the security to chase her away. ¡± Aunt Feng did not say anything else. She just nodded and left. Gu Yanqing walked in. A faint smile returned to his lips. He walked to Song Beibei and asked gently, ¡°how are you feeling today? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. It was evening. The rays of the setting sun shone through the glass window. They shone on the thick carpet. It was like a lazy cat crawling slowly. Song Beibei always liked to sleep for a while at this time of the day and then get up for dinner. The children also knew this habit. Thus, Fu Chengdong said, ¡°mom, you have a good sleep. I¡¯ll take my sister and leave first. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Then, Fu Chengdong left with the two children. Gu Yanqing sat directly by Song Beibei¡¯s bed and slowly held Song Beibei¡¯s hand in his palm. Song Beibei Thought of the scene at the door and asked worriedly, ¡°who came? Why didn¡¯t you see him? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and brushed the hair stuck to song Beibei¡¯s mouth. ¡°He¡¯s just an insignificant person. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Song Beibei knew that even if something really happened, Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t tell her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t ask further. She deliberately didn¡¯t pay attention to many things. Everything had to wait until the little guy in her belly was born. Song Beibei asked, ¡°is there still no news from second uncle? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. Song Beibei sighed. Xiao Jiankai had been missing for a few months. Even the media had cooled down on the reports about him. Everyone seemed to accept that he was doomed. Song Beibei only felt sleepy. She said, ¡°I want to sleep for a while. ¡± Gu Yanqing helped Song Beibei lie down. Then he brought her a thin blanket. It was already July. The garden outside was filled with the chirping of CICADAS. The whole city seemed to be shrouded in a sweltering heat. Song Beibei could not blow on the air conditioner. There was some crushed ice in the room to cool down, and the room was relatively comfortable. However, after Song Beibei laid down, she had not slept well. On one hand, it was because her body was getting heavier and heavier. On the other hand, she felt as if something had happened. What Song Beibei was most worried about was that even if the world fell apart, Gu Yanqing would still create a small environment where the world was peaceful. It was just to make her feel at ease. Song Beibei had a premonition that both the Peishan Corporation and the song family were not at peace. In fact, Song Beibei¡¯s premonition came true. It happened the next day. Everything seemed to be the same as usual that day. After eating breakfast, she planned to take a walk on the mountain road before the sun turned hot. It was rare for her to want to eat mackerel dumplings today. Thus, Gu Yanqing went to the seafood market early in the morning. Logically speaking, he should be back by now. But he hadn¡¯t yet. Therefore, Song Beibei asked Xiao Feng to accompany her to the driveway for a walk. Outside the Song Garden was a special lane. Usually, other than the song family¡¯s cars, there were very few other cars that came up. On both sides of this road were parasol trees that blotted out the sky and covered the earth. The leaves blocked out the sunlight overhead. But it sprinkled a cool breeze. Only the gaps between the leaves on the head could give out a sparse light. Song Beibei liked to take a walk here. Whether it was spring, summer, autumn, or winter, there was always a different scenery. And it was very quiet. After walking for a while, Xiaofeng said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back. You still have to go to the hospital for a prenatal checkup this afternoon, so you shouldn¡¯t be too tired. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. ¡± Just as she turned around, she heard a car speeding past her like a bolt of lightning. When it passed by Song Beibei, it brought a strong wind. Chapter 509 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei took a step back and almost lost her footing. Fortunately, Xiaofeng held her up. Xiaofeng said unhappily, ¡°it¡¯s that woman again. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°which woman? ¡± Xiaofeng realized that she had said the wrong thing. Thus, she stammered and did not know how to reply. Song Beibei said, ¡°tell me the truth. ¡± It was probably because Song Beibei¡¯s voice had become stern, but it was also probably because Xiaofeng could not stand it anymore Xiao Feng said, ¡°Miss, this woman comes here every day to look for sir. She comes almost every day. Sir Kicks Her out every day. ¡± The scene from last night suddenly appeared in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. However, she really did not understand. Which woman came here every day to look for Gu Yanqing? Just as Song Beibei was feeling confused,. The Black Maserati suddenly returned. Accompanied by a piercing screech of brakes. The car suddenly stopped beside Song Beibei. The car window slowly rolled down. Song Beibei saw a woman wearing sunglasses on the side of her face. Zhao Dantong. So it turned out that the person Xiao Feng mentioned who came here every day to look for Gu Yanqing was Zhao Dantong. Actually, Song Beibei should have thought of this earlier. There was no one else besides Zhao Dantong who could be entangled to such an extent. Zhao Dantong got out of the car. She took off her sunglasses. Then, she opened the car door. The 12-centimeter high heels fell to the ground. She stood up and walked in front of Song Beibei. She was actually one head taller than Song Beibei. Song Beibei was actually not short. However, she had never worn high heels. Zhao Dantong took off her glasses. When she saw Song Beibei, she looked extremely shocked. ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s actually you. What a coincidence. ¡± Song Beibei looked at her deliberately exaggerated acting skills. Silence Then, she said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s not a coincidence at all, Miss Zhao. This is my home. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know yet. Perhaps this place will soon be mine. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart sink. She really couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Dantong meant by that sentence. The song family¡¯s ancestral home would never be hers no matter what. Zhao Dantong deliberately played dumb. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t tell you anything? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why don¡¯t you tell me what he didn¡¯t tell me? ¡± Zhao Dantong raised her head. She looked at Song Beibei with disdain. ¡°Gu Yanqing is really protecting you. He¡¯s already in such a situation, yet he didn¡¯t tell you a single word. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart clench even more. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°don¡¯t you know that Gu Yanqing is currently burdened with a debt of 50 billion yuan? Even if he used the entire Pearl Group to pay off the debt, it wouldn¡¯t be enough? ¡± Song Beibei felt her body sway. What was going on? Zhao Dantong smiled. The sunlight shone on her face through the gaps in the leaves. However, it only illuminated half of her face. Song Beibei only felt that her face, which was bright and dark at the same time, was as ferocious as a demon. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°Peishan group is in a financial crisis. The company¡¯s higher-ups used the gray area to short the company, transferring huge amounts of money, and even shorting the stock index futures. Right now, Peishan group is not a business empire, but a dangerous building that has been hollowed out in the middle and is about to collapse and kill tens of millions of people. ¡± Song Beibei only felt as if her heart had been crushed by a pair of hands. It was somewhat unbearable. However, after the intense pain, there was a strange sense of stability. Song Beibei forced herself to calm down. Song Beibei said, ¡°Peishan group has become like this. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one suffering the greatest loss? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°What does this have to do with me? I¡¯ve already resigned from all of Peishan group¡¯s positions. I don¡¯t have any shares in Peishan group, so what does it have to do with me? ¡± Song Beibei knew what Zhao Dantong meant. She had 20% of peishan group¡¯s shares. However, Xiao Peishan also had 20% of the shares. Xiao Peishan had lost so much, so why was she still so happy. Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you something. I¡¯ve already applied for a death certificate for your second uncle. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°What? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best for this matter. However, I really can¡¯t find him after such a long time. I really have no choice. ¡± When Zhao Dantong said this, she was extremely cold, as if she was talking about someone who had nothing to do with her. Song Beibei said in disbelief, ¡°isn¡¯t that your husband? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s lips seemed to reveal a trace of contempt. ¡°It¡¯s just my first husband. ¡± Song Beibei felt a little sad. She asked, ¡°second uncle¡¯s disappearance is related to you, right? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°Do you think I deliberately caused your second uncle¡¯s death? ¡± Song Beibei was silent. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°don¡¯t frame me. ¡± Song Beibei also knew that Zhao Dantong would not admit it. Song Beibei already knew the current situation. If Xiao Jiankai died, her shares would be inherited by Gu Yanqing. But this time, Gu Yanqing only inherited a debt of tens of billions. Chapter 510 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei looked at the woman in front of her. She could no longer imagine that they were once schoolmates and good friends. Zhao Dantong had already completely changed her appearance, be it her appearance or anything else. Song Beibei asked again, ¡°is it because of you that Peishan Corporation has become like this? ¡± This time, Zhao Dantong did not shy away from nodding her head. ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a little tricky, but don¡¯t blame it on me. The biggest contributor to Peishan Corporation¡¯s current state is still you, Song Beibei. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s gaze landed on Song Beibei¡¯s bulging belly. ¡°Gu Yanqing wholeheartedly took care of you and completely ignored the company¡¯s matters. This gave us villains an opportunity to take advantage of. Beibei, at the end of the day, I want to thank you. ¡± Song Beibei also knew that Gu Yanqing had indeed devoted himself to taking care of her previously. He had practically thrown away everything in the company. However, Song Beibei knew that Zhao Dantong said this because she wanted her to take all the blame. Song Beibei was no longer the original Song Beibei. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think that all of this was her fault. All of this was intentional. In the end, she had to blame someone else. Song Beibei only felt disgusted. Song Beibei asked, ¡°What exactly is your goal? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you? ¡± Song Beibei looked at her. Zhao Dantong laughed so hard that her flowers were trembling. ¡°I told you a long time ago. I only have one goal, and that¡¯s the person next to you. ¡± Song Beibei had already guessed it. She was extremely angry now, but she had become extremely calm. Song Beibei said, ¡°Zhao Dantong, stop dreaming. Even if Peishan Corporation went bankrupt, Gu Yanqing would never divorce me and choose you. Besides, what trump card do you have? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°actually, I wasn¡¯t the one who meddled in the company¡¯s affairs, so even if a global arrest warrant was issued, it had nothing to do with me. However, I know about this matter. I know the whereabouts of those people, and even the whereabouts of their Peishan Corporation¡¯s huge funds. Tell me, is this a trump card? ¡± Song Beibei remained silent as she looked at the smug Zhao Dantong in front of her. She really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Zhao Dantong had been so sure before, but it turned out that she had planned it all along. She had already predicted that such a day would come. So she used this method to pin down Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was once again caught in a dilemma. Song Beibei said coldly, ¡°Gu Yanqing will not choose. Even if Peishan group goes bankrupt, she will never divorce me. Don¡¯t even think about it. ¡± Zhao Dantong did not care. She seemed to be in a good mood. She smiled and said, ¡°I also want to tell you that I have more than one trump card in my hand. Gu Yanqing is indeed willing to bear tens of billions of debts rather than divorce you. This is his love. What is the biggest weakness of a person who values love? It is love. Just like Gu Yanqing. His Achilles Heel is you, Song Beibei. ¡± Song Beibei only sneered, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°if Gu Yanqing doesn¡¯t initiate a divorce, then you should initiate it. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart ache. This time, she seemed to finally understand how Gu Yanqing felt the last time. Just hearing these two words was enough to make one¡¯s heart block up. Song Beibei said, ¡°If you want to use the Peishan Corporation to threaten me, then you¡¯re underestimating me too much. Even if we¡¯re completely wiped out this time, even if the two of us have nothing and carry a huge debt in the future, I won¡¯t give up on Gu Yanqing, and he definitely won¡¯t give up on me. Zhao Dantong, just give up on this idea. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled, still very confident. ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. I know that you, Song Qianjin, have always treated money like dirt. Naturally, I won¡¯t use the Peishan Corporation¡¯s debt to threaten you. If I were to say, to you, my trump card is¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly stopped talking. Then, she stretched out a hand. The index finger of that hand was coincidentally on Song Beibei¡¯s stomach. Song Beibei felt a chill down her spine. Then, she saw a smile on Zhao Dantong¡¯s lips. She smiled and said, ¡°Song Beibei, what if I say that my trump card is him? ¡± Song Beibei felt her back go stiff. However, she didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Dantong was referring to. She instinctively protected her stomach. ¡°Zhao Dantong, what do you mean? ! ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tolerate the slightest bit of harm being done to her child. Even if she had the thought, she couldn¡¯t. She was like a lion protecting its cub, opening its claws and fangs to protect its child. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, burst into laughter. ¡°Song Beibei, to tell you the truth, the medicine you¡¯re using¡­ ¡± Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t say anything. The roar of an engine could be heard from behind. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong turned around. They saw a black BMW speeding towards them. In fact, it was speeding towards Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei and Zhao Dantong were already quite a distance apart. At this moment, Xiao Feng quickly pulled Song Beibei to the side. Xiaofeng whispered, ¡°it¡¯s mister. He¡¯s back. ¡± Song Beibei recognized him. That BMW was the family¡¯s car. At this moment, the BMW was speeding towards Zhao Dantong! Chapter 511 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Even Zhao Dantong was stunned. The only sounds left in her ears were the roar of the engine and the black BMW that was speeding towards her at lightning speed. It was as swift as a black panther with its bloody mouth wide open. It was as if there was no time to react. There was only one thought in Zhao Dantong¡¯s mind, and that was that Gu Yanqing wanted to kill her. Zhao Dantong only felt her entire body stiffen. But she was unable to move even half a step. He could see Gu Yanqing sitting in the driver¡¯s seat at this moment, driving the car. His face was cold and indifferent. At this moment, he looked terrifyingly calm. Zhao Dantong could not imagine how this man could remain so calm while doing such a terrible thing. There was not even a trace of hatred on his face. Zhao Dantong sometimes thought that it would be good if Gu Yanqing hated her a little. However, she had done so many things so far. Most of them just wanted to get his attention. However, Gu Yanqing was still cold to her, apart from being cold. Song Beibei was also frightened. She wanted to stop him, but Xiao Feng grabbed her arm tightly. Was that person really Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei found it hard to believe. How could Gu Yanqing be such a person. However, the words that Zhao Dantong had just said flashed through her mind. Could it be that Gu Yanqing was really forced into a dead end? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine it. The car was getting closer and closer. But in a flash¡­ A sharp and ear-piercing screech of brakes could be heard. The black BMW quickly came to a stop. The world seemed to have fallen silent. All that was left was the smoke from the car¡¯s exhaust. Song Beibei felt as if her heart was in her throat. But in the end, this was the expected result. It was impossible for Gu Yanqing to really crash into it. Song Beibei was 100% confident. But Zhao Dantong also stood in place. She could hardly believe it. At that moment, she really thought that she would be sent flying. At that time, what she thought was¡­ If she could die at the hands of Gu Yanqing, then it would be fine. At the very least, Gu Yanqing would pay the price. Perhaps he would never forget her for the rest of his life. However, she did not expect the car to come to a sudden stop in the end. It was less than thirty centimeters away from her body. Zhao Dantong really felt that her soul had been scared away. When she came back to her senses, Gu Yanqing had already gotten out of the car. He walked towards Zhao Dantong step by step. Zhao Dantong seemed to have been frozen. She could only stand on the spot and watch the man walk over. He was clearly handsome and well-dressed, but his entire body was filled with an evil aura. She felt as if he was an Asura from hell, coming over to take her life. Gu Yanqing walked in front of Zhao Dantong. Zhao Dantong looked at the man and unconsciously took a step back. However, she felt her legs go soft and she actually fell to the ground. Gu Yanqing looked down at Zhao Dantong from above, and there was a certain coldness and disgust in his eyes. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°in the future, if you speak nonsense in front of my wife again, I will not hesitate to bump into you. ¡± Zhao Dantong used all her strength to stand up in a sorry state. Her legs were still weak. She pointed at Song Beibei. ¡°You want to kill me for her? ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°I can kill you for her. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart turned cold. She sneered, ¡°Gu Yanqing, oh Gu Yanqing, you forced me to do this today. If you want to kill me, you¡¯d better do it now. If I don¡¯t die by your hands today, you will definitely die by my hands in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°As you wish. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°without my help, you would be burdened with tens of billions of dollars in debt. This is enough to crush Pearl Group and compensate the Xiao and song families. Don¡¯t you care about all of this? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still like an ice blade. ¡°What are you trying to say? ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that all of this is not as important as this woman. My request is not excessive. I did not drive them to their doom. I can even tolerate the three of you. No, even the one in her stomach. As long as you divorce and announce your marriage to the public, isn¡¯t this small condition worth tens of billions of dollars? ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed coldly as well. It was as if he was already impatient to speak to her. His reply was very straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t match up to you! ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression gradually turned ferocious and arrogant. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you have to know that if you don¡¯t agree with me, you will lose everything. Everything you have now, you will no longer be the omnipotent Mr. Gu that everyone looks up to. Moreover, I only need to use a little trick to make your life miserable. You can¡¯t even be compared to a dog. Is that not enough? ¡± However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice returned to its usual calmness. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for that day to come. ¡± At this moment, Zhao Dantong felt despair. In fact, she had never felt such despair in her entire life. That was because if she couldn¡¯t even get Gu Yanqing a divorce with a few hundred million, then what else could separate them Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even want mountains of gold, fame, and status. Why was Song Beibei so priceless in his heart? Zhao Dantong couldn¡¯t understand it! Gu Yanqing said to Zhao Dantong, ¡°use whatever means you have. I, Gu Yanqing, will be waiting for you here. However, please never appear in front of Beibei. Otherwise, I will bump into you every time I see you! ¡± Gu Yanqing turned around as he spoke. He walked to Song Beibei¡¯s side. Zhao Dantong looked at Gu Yanqing and the way she looked at Song Beibei changed instantly. It turned out that it only took a second for the extremely cold and gentle gaze to change. But for her, it was a distance of 100,000 light years! Chapter 512 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION From the very beginning, Song Beibei had been silently watching everything. It was rare for her to be able to remain calm. It turned out that what Zhao Dantong had said to her was true. It turned out that the Peishan Corporation really had a loophole of tens of billions. It turned out that today, Gu Yanqing had really fallen into the biggest predicament of his life. Gu Yanqing held Song Beibei and said, ¡°get in the car first. We¡¯ll talk when we get back. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t ask anything, only nodding her head. After Song Beibei got in the car. Gu Yanqing opened the car door and was about to get in when Zhao Dantong yelled at them sharply, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯ll regret this. You¡¯ll beg me. You¡¯ll definitely kneel down and beg me. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s car passed by her. From the rearview mirror, she could see that the woman had actually chased after the car for some distance. Song Beibei saw it too. She said, ¡°she¡¯s really too crazy. ¡± Gu Yanqing said to her, ¡°don¡¯t take what she said to heart. I have a way to deal with it. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°even if it¡¯s a debt of tens of billions, do you have a way to deal with it? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°give me some time. But, Song Beibei, promise me that no matter what happens, don¡¯t act on your own, okay? ¡± Song Beibei knew what Gu Yanqing meant. Gu Yanqing was worried that this time, she would take the initiative to compromise with Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand She held it tightly in her hand. ¡°Gu Yanqing, no matter what, this time, I won¡¯t let go. Even if we have nothing this time, even if we don¡¯t have Song Garden, I won¡¯t leave you. Because to me, a place with you is home. As long as we can be together as a family, it¡¯s enough. ¡± Gu Yanqing seemed to be touched. He gently pulled Song Beibei into his arms and kissed her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things will not develop to that stage. Trust me. ¡± The next day, something big really happened. All the media knew about the debt crisis in Peishan for the past few days. When Song Beibei turned on the television, it was a financial news. ¡°Peishan group was recently reported by an insider as having a financial loophole of 50 billion yuan. The former general manager of the finance department, along with two other high-ranking officials, illegally transferred a huge amount of funds and fled abroad a few days ago. They are currently being pursued. In addition, according to anonymous sources, the entire shares of Peishan group¡¯s CEO, Xiao Jiankai, were inherited by his nephew, Gu Yanqing. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s wife has already applied for a death certificate. Gu Yanqing will be saddled with 50 billion yuan of debt overnight. Mitsui Group has stopped lending to Peishan group. Peishan group¡¯s shares fell by the daily limit. According to expert analysis, Peishan group will completely collapse within half a month. 20,000 Peishan group employees will face unemployment¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei turned off the TV after watching for a while. It must be raining all over the city now. She slowly walked to the bedside and opened the glass door. A wave of heat came from outside. It was like a pair of hands rubbing and pinching her face, making it hard to breathe. This summer is really stuffy, Song Beibei thought to herself. Then she saw a black BMW coming out of the garage downstairs. Song Beibei vaguely saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s figure from the car window. Gu Yanqing went out, but where did he go? Gu Yanqing went to the company. Zhong Junjie called just now. He said that the woman went to the company again. And she brought a medical contract with her. Zhong Junjie actually didn¡¯t know what the contract in Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand was about. He only saw song Beibei¡¯s autograph. He told Gu Yanqing about this matter. When Gu Yanqing heard it, he felt bad. How could that woman have the contract? Thus, Gu Yanqing immediately drove to the company. Zhao Dantong was waiting in the living room. When Gu Yanqing came in, she was leaning against the conference table, playing with her beautiful fingernails. When she saw Gu Yanqing come in, she said, ¡°you didn¡¯t expect to see me again today, did you? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Miss Zhao is indeed haunting me. ¡± However, Zhao Dantong¡¯s face had a hint of ruthlessness, ¡°Mr. Gu, I said yesterday that you would definitely regret what you did. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to her. He said, ¡°why do you have that document? ¡± Zhao Dantong was indeed holding a document in her hand. She held the document in her hand and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°is this the voluntary agreement signed with Bayer Medical Company? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked coldly, ¡°why do you have this voluntary agreement? ¡± This voluntary agreement was the ¡°life and death contract¡± signed by Song Beibei at that time. The drugs that Song Beibei was using now were all developed by Bayer Medical Company. These anti-hemolysis drugs were actually still under development. There weren¡¯t even extensive clinical trials yet, so every trial had to be signed with a support agreement. Gu Yanqing quickly thought of something. He asked with a deep frown, ¡°are you related to Bayer Corporation? ¡± Bayer Corporation was actually not a large-scale pharmaceutical company. To be more precise, it was like a top-notch Pharmaceutical Research Institute. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, smiled and walked over to Gu Yanqing with the document in her hand. She walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side However, she deliberately moved closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m in control of Bayer Corporation. All of their research and development funds are paid for by me. In other words, I have the right to stop their research and development and production of this drug. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Zhao Dantong was very close to Gu Yanqing. She was so close that she could even smell Gu Yanqing¡¯s scent. This made her feel a little dizzy. However, Gu Yanqing took a step back in disgust and looked at her with disgust. However, Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t mind. She turned around and walked to a single SOFA in the lounge Then, she sat down and crossed her arms, looking like a queen. She smiled and said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, you must be very curious why I spent so much money to invest in a Medical Research Institute, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°you must not know that I did it for you. ¡± Chapter 513 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing snorted coldly, ¡°for me? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°because I¡¯ve been planning to marry you for a long time, and I want to have a child that belongs to both of us. I know that you have a rare blood type, and there¡¯s a high possibility of mother and child hemolysis when you give birth to a child, so as early as four years ago, I used all my funds to invest in the research institute. I hope that I can develop a drug to resist this risk, so that the two of us can have our own children in the future. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was rather calm. ¡°Miss Zhao, you¡¯re really daydreaming. ¡± However, Zhao Dantong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not daydreaming. It will definitely come true. ¡± There seemed to be a hint of longing in her eyes. ¡°When you¡¯ve forgotten everything, forgotten your identity, forgotten the past, and forgotten Song Beibei, you¡¯ll be able to start over with me. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was filled with a cold disdain. ¡°I advise Miss Zhao not to talk nonsense. I¡¯m sorry for looking down on a person like Miss Zhao. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s every word carried a knife. It shattered the hope in Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes. She was very unwilling to accept this. ¡°Gu Yanqing, can¡¯t you see my heart for you at all? I love you so much, can¡¯t you feel it? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Miss Zhao¡¯s so-called love only makes me feel extremely disgusted. ¡± When the word ¡®disgusted¡¯ came out of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth, Zhao Dantong only felt her heart being stabbed until it hurt. The kind that hurt so much that she was about to die. Her expression gradually turned vicious. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re so heartless to me. Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. I¡¯ve already ordered the production and research of the medicine that Song Beibei is using to stop. As far as I know, once this medicine is stopped, the situation of hemolysis will definitely occur. Moreover, Song Beibei is currently seven months pregnant. Once it appears, presumably, one corpse and two lives will be lost. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood there quietly. This was the first time he looked at a person with a gaze that was almost vicious. If his gaze could turn into a sword, he would definitely check Zhao Dantong¡¯s chest without hesitation. Zhao Dantong, on the other hand, felt extremely happy in her heart. Gu Yanqing had almost never looked at her like this before. It was as if all his eyes were locked on her. This feeling was too good. It was as if she had finally entered his eyes after working hard for so many years. Even if it was hatred. She didn¡¯t care. Because he would forget all of this in the future. All of this hatred, everything here, Gu Yanqing would forget all of it. He would become a blank sheet of paper without any memory And at that time, the first person he would meet would definitely be her. Back then, Zhao Dantong invested in that research institute to research not only anti-hemolysis drugs. Most importantly, there was also a type of memory nerve suppressant drug. This drug had a certain degree of damage to the nerves, but it was not fatal. Once injected with this drug, people would fall into a coma. So far, there had been countless cases. In the beginning, after the person who received the injection fell into a coma, they would go into shock and die. Later, after the modification, they would not die, but they would become a vegetable. After that, the person would be in a coma for a few months, a few days, and until now, a few hours would be enough. The drug was constantly being tested. Zhao Dantong had almost invested all of her funds. Even the precious jewelry that Xiao Jiankai had given him over the years had all been sold. It was all for such a day. One day, she would make Gu Yanqing forget everything. When Gu Yanqing became a blank sheet of paper, he would not love Song Beibei, nor would he hate her, Zhao Dantong. It was just that the risk of this drug was very high. When it was injected, the dosage of the medicine, the location of the injection, the patient¡¯s physical condition, and even the changes in the patient¡¯s emotions all had a certain impact on the outcome. Therefore, it had to be under the circumstances where Gu Yanqing took the initiative to cooperate. Gu Yanqing was still looking at Zhao Dantong. His eyes were like the collision of an iceberg and a volcano. At that moment, flames and ice shards could be seen everywhere. They could freeze you to death, but they could also burn you to ashes. Zhao Dantong looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Will you just watch Song Beibei die? ¡± Zhao Dantong didn¡¯t even finish her sentence. Gu Yanqing, who had been standing at the door, suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Dantong like a ghost. In an instant, he grabbed Zhao Dantong¡¯s neck. His eyes were burning with flames. His eyes were red, as if he was looking at a lava inferno. Gu Yanqing spat out each and every word from between his teeth. ¡°Zhao Dantong, what do you want? ¡± Zhao Dantong felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. Gu Yanqing was really trying his best. He felt like her neck would break in the next second. The person in front of her was like an angry Satan, ready to take her life at any moment. However, Zhao Dantong believed in him. Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. Because now, she was on the chopping block, and Gu Yanqing was like a fish on the chopping block! She wanted to chop up as many pieces as she wanted! Who asked him to have such a precious baby! ! ! Hehe, Song Beibei, I really have to thank you! Chapter 514 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing tightened his fingers. Zhao Dantong gradually unable to breathe, Pale face. Zhao Dantong can feel Gu Yanqing¡¯s incomparable anger, at this moment, but also have a kind of self-masochistic pleasure. A strange smile appeared on her face. ¡°just strangle me to death. To be able to die¡­ at your hands¡­ I also feel happy. ¡± However, in the next second, Gu Yanqing had already let go of Zhao Dantong. He looked at the woman in front of him with disdain. ¡°To die at my hands, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll dirty my hands. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already regained his composure. ¡°I¡¯m here to negotiate with you. ¡± Zhao Dantong Lay on the Sofa and Meng lie coughed a few times. However, she still smiled, ¡°then let¡¯s negotiate. My request is very simple. You announce your divorce from Song Beibei and marry me. I will guarantee that Song Beibei will be able to give birth to a child safely. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly, ¡°the outside world knows that you¡¯re second uncle¡¯s wife and my second aunt. ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s expression turned ugly at the mention of second aunt. However, after a while, she smiled, ¡°your second uncle is already dead. Can¡¯t I remarry? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°second uncle¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been found. How can you be sure that he¡¯s dead? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°it¡¯s been so long. You and I have tried everything, but we still haven¡¯t found him. Do you think he¡¯s still alive? We¡¯ve done our best to him. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°It seems that you married second uncle in a conspiracy. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s not a conspiracy, but I¡¯m as beautiful as a flower and I¡¯ve been married to a 60-year-old man. No matter what, he¡¯s earned it. Don¡¯t tell me he wants me to serve him until he dies? Xiao Jiankai was indeed in the midst of thousands of flowers when he was young, but he¡¯s already 60 years old. Does he really think that he¡¯s still a womanizer? All the women are convinced by his charm. It¡¯s too funny. ¡± Zhao Dantong slowly stood up. She walked towards Gu Yanqing. She stretched out a hand, wanting to touch Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. She called his name, ¡°Yanqing, do you know? All these years, I¡¯ve been by his side, but my heart has always been filled with you. I love you so much, you¡¯re my master, my demon¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing took a step back. He avoided Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand. Zhao Dantong also retracted her thoughts, ¡°how about it? You marry me, and I¡¯ll let go of Song Beibei and your child. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°no matter what, second uncle treats you pretty well. I wonder what would happen if second uncle were alive and knew what you¡¯ve done? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°don¡¯t mention that old Fart to me. He treats me pretty well ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m useful. He¡¯s lived his whole life, but in the end, he¡¯s still living in the shadow of Xiao Peishan ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have become the chairman of Peishan Group. However, he¡¯s still generous to me. At the very least, if I want a mountain of gold, he¡¯ll give me a mountain of gold. ¡°otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have used his funds to support a research institute. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°where is this research institute? Are you the only one holding the shares? ¡± Zhao Dantong suddenly became vigilant Then, she laughed. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I know you¡¯re very smart, but don¡¯t try to trick me. To tell you the truth, I was the one who tricked Beibei into using the medicine. I know that the Peishan group lost tens of billions. You might not care, but you do care about Song Beibei, don¡¯t you ¡°The contract between the research institute and the hospital is a one-way contract. In other words, if there¡¯s a problem, the research institute will definitely stop supplying the medication. Just find a random reason. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°it¡¯s such a big deal. You have to at least give me some time to think about it. ¡± Zhao Dantong could not contain the excitement in her heart She said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. I know you want to find a loophole, but Gu Yanqing, I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t be able to find any loophole. Three days later, you¡¯ll bring Song Beibei to the Maple courtyard villa. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to draw up the divorce agreement between the two of you. I want the two of you to sign the divorce agreement in front of me! ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°alright, but you don¡¯t have to do anything for the next three days. Otherwise, if anything happens to Bei Bei, I¡¯ll take you down with me. Everything that you¡¯ve spent so much effort to arrange will have been in vain. ¡± When Gu Yanqing said this, his voice was clear and indifferent. However, the words ¡®take her down with me¡¯ made Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart skip a beat. She actually knew in her heart how much Gu Yanqing cared about Song Beibei. She even suspected that if Song Beibei really died, Gu Yanqing wouldn¡¯t be able to survive alone. Now, Song Beibei was using the medicine from the research institute. Actually, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to add something into the medicine to put Song Beibei¡¯s life in danger. However, Zhao Dantong knew that if something happened to Song Beibei, Gu Yanqing might go crazy. When the time came, Zhao Dantong believed that they would really perish together. This was also the reason why she didn¡¯t do it. She still left a way out for Gu Yanqing. Because even if Gu Yanqing injected the ¡°Amnesia Medicine¡± , there was still a possibility of recovering his memory one day. Because of the current research, the efficacy of the drug was still not stable. Among the experimenters, there were some who had yet to recover their memories, but there were also some who remembered everything after a few hours. So in the end, Zhao Dantong still left herself a way out. In the future, even if Gu Yanqing recovered his memory, she also hoped that their relationship was not at the end of the road. Perhaps, at that time, the relationship between them could be worth all of this. So, she did not want to kill Song Beibei. Chapter 515 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION After Zhao Dantong left, Gu Yanqing stood alone by the bedside in the conference room. It was a scorching summer. Just a moment ago, the sun was blazing high in the sky. Now, it was already raining cats and dogs outside. The Sky was filled with dark clouds, and the entire city seemed to be covered in a leaden gloom. When Zhong Junjie entered, he saw Gu Yanqing standing by the window, his face as gloomy as the weather outside. Gu Yanqing¡¯s side profile was handsome. Even as a man, he felt that this man was the best of the best. It was no wonder that woman, Zhao Dantong, was so infatuated with him. She had almost reached the point where her personality was twisted. He knew that Gu Yanqing had always been omnipotent, but he only had one weakness. These days, when his little daughter was in trouble, he had been by her side day and night. He had not set foot in the company for several months Gu Yanqing was not a god. That was why that vicious woman had done so many things behind his back. Just now, he had also heard it at the door. Now, that woman was still in control of Song Beibei¡¯s life and death. This was simply pinching Gu Yanqing¡¯s weak spot. Zhong Junjie sighed. He walked over. ¡°boss, what should we do now? ¡± Gu Yanqing was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Junjie, help me investigate something. Give me an answer within three days. ¡± Song Beibei had been waiting. Gu Yanqing came back very late today. The children had also started their summer vacation. The house was extremely lively. Song Beibei occasionally wanted to eat dumplings. Today, she had asked Aunt Feng to buy the skin and live the stuffing. She was bored and followed behind to make dumplings. The children were also busy in the kitchen. When Gu Yanqing came back, he just happened to boil a pot of dumplings and could have dinner. After Gu Yanqing came back, he stood at the door and watched for a while. The lights in the kitchen were bright. Song Beibei was sitting on a chair with a big belly and making dumplings. She had never had this kind of patience before. But now, she was sitting there quietly with a dumpling in her hand, as if she was sculpting a work of art. Song Beibei had been thin ever since she was pregnant, and recently, she had finally gotten a round shape. However, she still had the face of a young girl. Her skin was crystal clear, and her soft hair draped over her shoulders. With just a glance, she felt that the world was a wonderful place. Gu Yanqing was very tired, but every time he saw Song Beibei, he felt all his exhaustion disappear. Many people had asked him why he loved Song Beibei so much. He himself couldn¡¯t figure it out. However, when everyone in the world thought that he, Gu Yanqing, was an omnipotent God. Only Gu Yanqing himself knew that he was only one of the common people. He would be so tired that he would want to scold others, and he would also feel depressed and powerless. However, at this moment, whenever he saw Song Beibei, no matter what kind of situation he was in, he would feel a glimmer of hope from the bottom of his heart, as well as an endless stream of courage. There were many things that Song Beibei could not help her with. However, she was like a small source of energy, constantly charging him. Gu Yanqing remembered the most that the most tiring days were not now. It was the four years without her. His world seemed to be dark and dark, and every day was extremely exhausted. There was no joy at all. Occasionally, he would even have the thought of whether he would be free after he died. Lonely to the point of loneliness. It was as if he had lived alone for a thousand years and had long since abandoned everything in this world. This was the scariest thing. Song Beibei looked up and saw Gu Yanqing standing at the door. Her eyes unconsciously curved up, and the smile on her lips was like a welcoming spring flower. Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯re back. I made dumplings. It¡¯s just right for you to eat. ¡± Gu Yanqing walked over and deliberately looked at her. ¡°You made them. CAN THEY BE EATEN? ¡± Song Beibei pouted. ¡°I knew you would say that. Okay, okay, I didn¡¯t make them. Aunt Feng did. ¡± Gu Yanqing only smiled. He tidied up a little. A Big Bowl of steaming hot dumplings was served, and the few of them were sweating profusely as they ate. Song Beibei, on the other hand, thought back to her youth. She loved sneaking out in the summer to eat barbecue with Lu Huanzi, Jiang Feifei, and the others. It was only when she was sweating profusely that she felt satisfied. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s mood. He seemed to be in a good mood. But at night, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but ask. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Beibei, I want to discuss something with you. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s serious expression and asked worriedly, ¡°what is it? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°in three days, we¡¯re going to the Fengting Villa¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Three days were about to pass. Gu Yanqing brought Song Beibei to the Fengting Villa as promised. The door of the Fengting villa was wide open. It was as if it was to welcome their arrival. Besides Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing, two other people entered the Fengting villa. The housekeeper of the Fengting villa had been waiting at the entrance of the entrance since early in the morning. ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Song, our wife has been waiting inside for a long time. ¡± Thus, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing went upstairs. Zhong Junjie and Xiaofeng also came at the same time today. Zhong Junjie acted as the chauffeur. Song Beibei¡¯s body was currently indisposed, while Xiaofeng was responsible for taking care of Song Beibei. The few of them went to the study room together. As soon as they opened the door, they saw that Zhao Dantong was already waiting inside. It was obvious that Zhao Dantong had specially dressed up today. She looked radiant. Other than Zhao Dantong, there were two middle-aged men in suits in the study room. Song Beibei recognized them. They were two famous lawyers in the industry. Zhao Dantong looked a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you two for a long time. ¡± Zhao Dantong opened the doo Chapter 516 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the divorce papers. The two of you should come over and sign them. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing in surprise. ¡°What papers? ¡± Zhao Dantong was stunned for a second. Then she stood up. She looked a little excited. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you told Beibei yet? ¡± Zhao Dantong laughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be the one to tell her the good news. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day in my dreams. ¡± Song Beibei was still looking at Gu Yanqing. ¡°What are you doing here today? Didn¡¯t you say that second uncle had news and brought me back to take a look? ¡°? Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Beibei, listen to me¡­ ¡± Before Gu Yanqing could finish, Zhao Dantong¡¯s laughter interrupted him. He smiled and said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, oh Gu Yanqing, you still haven¡¯t told Song Beibei anything. Let me tell her then. ¡± Zhao Dantong walked up to Song Beibei. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know. Gu Yanqing brought you here today to divorce you. Today, the two of you will sign the divorce agreement here. Once the formalities are completed, he will get a marriage certificate from me. Then, I will announce to the world that I, Zhao Dantong, am the rightful Mrs. Xiao. ¡± Song Beibei had an expression of complete disbelief. She looked at Gu Yanqing in shock. ¡°Is this true? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t say a word. Song Beibei pulled on Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me, is this true? You want to divorce me? ¡± Zhao Dantong scoffed. ¡°Song Beibei, don¡¯t blame him. He did this today because of you. He¡¯s not a heartless person. Your life is now in my hands. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s brows sank. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°the pill that protects your pregnancy is now in my hands. Without it, you won¡¯t be able to live. Do you understand? Foolish daughter? ¡± Zhao Dantong looked extremely proud. Song Beibei clenched her fists in anger. ¡°How can you be so despicable and shameless? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that my target this time is Gu Yanqing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re incompetent. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle hasn¡¯t found him yet. You¡¯re too heartless and decisive. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°he¡¯s most likely dead already. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°how can you let him down by doing this? Second Uncle Pampers you so much. ¡± Zhao Dantong seemed to have lost her patience. ¡°Do you really think that I would fall for a 60-year-old man? It¡¯s best if he dies. Even if he lives, he¡¯ll be in the way. ¡± Gu Yanqing took a step forward. ¡°since you¡¯ve been planning this for a long time, I¡¯m sure that second uncle¡¯s cerebral hemorrhage must have something to do with you. ¡± Zhao Dantong smiled coldly. ¡°Gu Yanqing, I won¡¯t admit this. It¡¯s true that I wanted you, but I didn¡¯t break any laws ¡°¡­ and I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Your second uncle¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with me.¡± One had to admit that Zhao Dantong was smart and cautious. Although she was arrogant and high-profile, she didn¡¯t reveal any obvious flaws. The Peishan Corporation¡¯s incident was obviously related to her, but she had cleverly gotten herself out of it. All the blame was placed on someone else. Gu Yanqing said bluntly, ¡°although second uncle¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with you, the cerebral hemorrhage in the hospital is definitely related to you. I¡¯ve done my research. Second uncle has been taking a drug that has a huge damage to his nerves. That drug was also the result of the research institute you invested in. You want her to go along with it and seize his property. This is murder for money. ¡± However, Zhao Dantong¡¯s face darkened. She asked, ¡°how do you know all this? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I know much more than that. The director of the Financial Department of the Peishan group is also somewhat related to you. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s a lover relationship. When you were getting along with second uncle, you also hooked up with him. Previously, during the Xiao Wei incident, the former director of the financial department was fired, and you really used this opportunity to let him rise to the top. Now, you¡¯re just taking the blame for you. Also, you have more than one lover. According to my investigation, there are five of the higher-ups in the Peishan group. Do you think you can hide everything you¡¯ve done? Miss Zhao, if you want people to not know, don¡¯t do it yourself. ¡± Zhao Dantong laughed coldly. ¡°Gu Yanqing, why are you investigating this? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly want to know more about Miss Zhao. ¡± Zhao Dantong had a bad premonition in her heart. In order to avoid any more trouble, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. The two of you should hurry up and sign a divorce. As long as you get a divorce, everything will be fine. ¡± However, Song Beibei said, ¡°even if I divorce Gu Yanqing, how can you marry him? You and second uncle are already married. Aren¡¯t you guilty of bigamy? ¡± Zhao Dantong only felt extremely frustrated. When these two people came over today, all they could say was Xiao Jiankai. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown. Although he was doomed, this dead man without a corpse had always been a thorn in her heart. Zhao Dantong said, ¡°don¡¯t mention your second uncle to me. Your second uncle is already dead. Why can¡¯t I remarry? I don¡¯t care what people say! I just want to be Mrs. Gu, Gu Yanqing¡¯s official wife! ¡± At this moment, there was a creaking sound at the door. The door of the study was violently pushed open. A black figure appeared at the door. That person was wearing a black casual shirt and a black casual hat. The Brim of the hat was pressed down so that his face could not be seen clearly. However, everyone in the room recognized him. The person who was the most shocked was Zhao Dantong. Her mouth was wide open and she could not utter a single word. Chapter 517 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, all of this was within Song Beibei¡¯s and Gu Yanqing¡¯s expectations. Three days ago, that night, Gu Yanqing said to her, ¡°three days later, we¡¯ll go to the Fengting villa¡­ ¡°. ¡­ And put on a show ¡­ Therefore, everything that happened just now was also put on a show. It was so that Zhao Dantong would give herself away when she was most proud of herself. It was so that Zhao Dantong would expose everything in front of this person. Zhao Dantong could barely speak. She had searched for so long, but in the end, she did not expect that he was still alive after such a long time. Zhao Dantong¡¯s tongue was tied, and she cried out in disbelief, ¡°Jiankai¡­ ¡± The person who came was Xiao Jiankai. He seemed to be in good spirits, and his clothes were the same as before, casual style. He looked relatively young. However, his face was filled with cold anger. He walked coldly in Zhao Dantong¡¯s direction, then raised his hand and gave a fierce slap, ¡°You B * Tch, I¡¯m still alive! ¡± Everyone was stunned. Even Song Beibei was stunned. She knew that Xiao Jiankai would come today. That day, Gu Yanqing told her that he finally had news of Xiao Jiankai. It turned out that Xiao Jiankai had been recuperating on his private island for the past few days. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Jiankai actually owned several private islands. Later, Song Beibei found out that the private island where they filmed the variety show was actually provided by Xiao Jiankai. Actually, a lot of things happened at that time. The Day Song Beibei¡¯s assistant saw Zhao Dantong enter her room, it turned out that it was not an illusion. That island was bought by Xiao Jiankai and given to Zhao Dantong. In other words, Zhao Dantong was actually the owner of the island. In that case, it was not surprising that she had the key to Song Beibei¡¯s room. Later on, Gu Yanqing investigated it. When the horse went out of control, it turned out that a special volatile musk was found in the pocket of Song Beibei¡¯s clothes. That musk was mixed with modern medicine and could cause the horse to go crazy and lose control. It was a common method used in underground horse racing. Unexpectedly, Zhao Dantong also used it on Song Beibei. It even cost Xiao Jiankai a million horses. Zhao Dantong had done countless heinous things. This matter was also only recently discovered by Gu Yanqing after investigating the matter of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s private island. Back then, Gu Yanqing had said that this debt would be settled this time! However, according to Gu Yanqing¡¯s investigation back then,. Xiao Jiankai had bought more than one private island. And these days, Xiao Jiankai had been recuperating on another island. The medical team there was complete, but it was very secretive, and it was not bought with Xiao Jiankai¡¯s public identity. There was no way to find out through conventional means. It was truly isolated from the world. Presumably, even Zhao Dantong did not know about it. Gu Yanqing had also gone through a lot of trouble. From the information of the bank card that Xiao Jiankai had used on the day he disappeared, a top hacker had cracked the password and found Xiao Jiankai¡¯s private account. But to be honest, Xiao Jiankai had too many private accounts. And he had a self-destruct and anti-tracking system. The information that Gu Yanqing could find out was also extremely limited. Anyway, it took a long time, like searching for a needle in a haystack, to find the place where Xiao Jiankai lived now. It could be considered a bit of luck. Zhao Dantong was slapped by Xiao Jiankai and took a few steps back. When she raised her head, the corner of her mouth was bleeding, and the side of her face quickly swelled up. Zhao Dantong raised her head, and other than surprise, her eyes turned into tears, ¡°Jiankai, it¡¯s not what you think. Listen to my explanation. ¡± Xiao Jiankai took off his hat He revealed an ice-cold face. ¡°Zhao Dantong, oh Zhao Dantong, I have treated you well. I didn¡¯t expect that I had raised an ingrate for the past four years. You actually poisoned me viciously. I should have let you die under the trampling of a bunch of men back then. You¡¯re a bitch who repaid kindness with enmity. ¡°. Zi Zhao Dantong really didn¡¯t expect Xiao Jiankai to suddenly appear. She glanced at Gu Yanqing. His expression was still calm and indifferent. However, Zhao Dantong knew that Gu Yanqing must have arranged everything today He said something about signing the divorce papers. It was nothing more than putting on a show for Xiao Jiankai to watch. To Zhao Dantong, this was like a nightmare. She never thought that Xiao Jiankai would appear at the last moment. Xiao Jiankai had been missing for nearly half a year. And during this half a year¡­ Zhao Dantong racked her brains. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s disappearance was also a mystery to her. At that time, she had indeed done something. After all, Xiao Jiankai was older and his body was not as good as before. He was not strong enough for that kind of thing. However, Xiao Jiankai did not accept his old age. Therefore, Zhao Dantong advised him to take a medicine. This medicine was very strong, but it could make his body as energetic as a young man. Xiao Jiankai also enjoyed it. However, Zhao Dantong did not tell him that long-term use of this medicine would cause great damage to the heart and brain vessels. She calculated the time. She increased the dosage on the night before the wedding. She calculated that Xiao Jiankai would have a medicinal effect on the next day. Once this medicine took effect, it would at least cause damage to the blood vessels in the brain, resulting in a cerebral hemorrhage and neurological shock. At worst, it would cause a sudden cerebral hemorrhage and die on the spot. Even if it was the most intimate attack, it would also cause irreversible neurological damage. Basically, the luckiest person would be a vegetable. This was Zhao Dantong¡¯s plan. If she let Xiao Jiankai fall in front of everyone, she would not be charged with the murder of her husband. It could only be blamed. He, Xiao Jiankai, was getting married at an old age. He was too excited. However, she had clearly calculated everything well. Everything was in her plan Xiao Jiankai also suffered a sudden stroke and was hospitalized. Why did he suddenly disappear, and now he was actually standing in front of her alive. Chapter 518 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Dantong could hardly believe it. At that moment, she thought that she was hallucinating. That was why she had the expression of seeing a ghost at the beginning. If not for the burning pain on her face, she would have thought that she had really seen a ghost! Back then, when Xiao Jiankai went missing, Zhao Dantong was also very surprised. Logically speaking, his brain hemorrhage was serious and it was impossible for him to wake up. Even if he woke up, it was impossible for him to hide from all the surveillance cameras in the hospital and disappear into thin air. All this time, Zhao Dantong did not understand what was going on. At first, she was very worried. A day without finding Xiao Jiankai was like a thorn poking into her heart. If one day Xiao Jiankai suddenly returned, all her previous efforts would be in vain. However, time passed day by day. Xiao Jiankai did not return. For nearly half a year, Xiao Jiankai did not return either. She had investigated all the properties under Xiao Jiankai¡¯s name. Basically, she was certain that Xiao Jiankai could not be hiding somewhere. Therefore, Zhao Dantong believed even more. Xiao Jiankai might have woken up by himself However, because of his nerve damage, he could not remember who he was at all. Therefore, he left the hospital in a mess. Perhaps during this period of time, there was no one to take care of him, no one to rescue him, and he would have been doomed long ago. But, why. Just when she was about to complete her lifelong dream, Xiao Jiankai suddenly appeared. Just like that, he blocked her way. For a moment, Zhao Dantong felt that the tide had turned! It was over, everything was over! Zhao Dantong was practically struggling as she knelt beside Xiao Jiankai¡¯s leg. ¡°Jiankai, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve been looking for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you. I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m really scared. I Love You, I really love you. ¡± Xiao Jiankai kicked Zhao Dantong¡¯s heart. ¡°B * Tch, how can you be so shameless at a time like this! ¡± Xiao Jiankai practically squatted down and grabbed Zhao Dantong¡¯s hair. ¡°since I¡¯m back, you should be prepared to beg for death. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t bear to see such a scene. Even though she knew Zhao Dantong deserved it. However, she still couldn¡¯t see the violent side. Song Beibei buried her head in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. At this moment, Xiao Jiankai didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, he let go of Zhao Dantong. She stood up and walked towards Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei Xiao Jiankai said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I know about the medical research institute in Bardi. I invested my money in it. Don¡¯t worry about Beibei¡¯s medicine. Second uncle will make sure your child makes a sound. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was also indifferent. ¡°thank you, second uncle. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I was made ill by this B * Tch. Fortunately, I was discovered early, but I didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy, so I stayed on the island to recuperate. Recently, I¡¯ve gotten better. During this period of time, I didn¡¯t care about the outside matters. It¡¯s been hard on you all these days. Leave the rest to me. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°we really shouldn¡¯t interfere in the family matters. In that case, Bei Bei and I will go back first. ¡± Xiao Jiankai nodded. When Zhao Dantong heard this, she suddenly thought of something. She quickly ran to Song Beibei She practically hugged Song Beibei¡¯s thigh. ¡°Beibei, you can¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll die. Bei Bei, save me. On account of our classmates, take me with you. Or you can plead for mercy for me. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. But on account of our classmates, can you save me? I don¡¯t want to die. I really don¡¯t want to die! ¡± Zhao Dantong could imagine her own fate. He knew best what kind of person Xiao Jiankai was. That was why he had given such a vicious dose back then. She had originally wanted to ensure that Xiao Jiankai would definitely die suddenly. That was because she knew that if Xiao Jiankai did not die, she would never step out of line. Xiao Jiankai was an old fox. After being by her side all these years, she knew best that underneath his smiling Buddha appearance, he was actually extremely ruthless! Although Xiao Jiankai was infatuated with her and had even taken her as his wife. However, most of the time, Zhao Dantong knew that she was only Xiao Jiankai¡¯s plaything. She did not have any right to take the initiative. Everything was under his control. Only when he died would she have the chance to make a name for herself. Today, she really did not expect it at all. The current situation was extremely disadvantageous to her. She did not have any bodyguards by her side, nor did she have any way to save herself. Zhao Dantong could tell at a glance that all the people in this villa were still Xiao Jiankai¡¯s people. Otherwise, Xiao Jiankai would not have been able to enter. The two lawyers who were originally standing behind her had also switched sides. They even tried to curry favor with Xiao Jiankai by saying, ¡°Mr. Xiao, we have evidence of Miss Zhao¡¯s actions here. If Mr. Xiao needs it, we can immediately sue her. ¡°. Zhao Dantong instantly realized that she was now in the Tiger¡¯s den. The only person who could save her was probably Song Beibei. This was because Song Beibei had always been soft-hearted. Zhao Dantong hugged Song Beibei¡¯s leg and wept bitterly. ¡°Beibei, save me. Can you take me with you? Can you take me with you? I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I promise, I¡¯ll be your slave in the future. Don¡¯t let me stay here alone. I beg you, he¡¯ll kill me. ¡± Chapter 519 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei had a trace of hesitation in her heart. It was because she had heard of Xiao Jiankai before. Moreover, he was facing such a traitor. Now that he was in a fit of anger, he might really cause a death. Song Beibei was really a little worried. Hence, she opened her mouth and said with some difficulty, ¡°second uncle, no matter what¡­ ¡± Before Song Beibei could finish speaking, Xiao Jiankai had already decided to let her go He said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Second uncle is also a person who knows the law. He knows that killing someone will cost him his life. Second uncle will use legal means to resolve this matter. Moreover, the Peishan Group¡¯s matter hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. I won¡¯t do anything to this woman. ¡± Song Beibei also thought so in her heart. This society needed legal order. If Xiao Jiankai also used lynching, then he would be no different from Zhao Dantong. However, Zhao Dantong shook her head desperately. Only Song Beibei would believe such words. She grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s calf. ¡°No, don¡¯t go. Beibei, save me, save me¡­ ¡± Song Beibei struggled to move her feet. She finally broke free from Zhao Dantong¡¯s hand. She looked down at Zhao Dantong, her eyes filled with heartache. ¡°Dantong, if you knew this day would come, why did you do it in the first place? I can¡¯t help you. You¡­ take care of yourself. ¡± Song Beibei turned around and left. The moment she left the study, Zhao Dantong¡¯s wailing voice came from behind her¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei¡¯s mood had been gloomy ever since she came out of the Fengting villa. Actually, everything that had just happened was within her expectations. But to be honest, it wasn¡¯t as satisfying as she had imagined. She had been tormented by Zhao Dantong for such a long time. She also knew that Zhao Dantong was like an ungrateful snake, ready to bite you to death at any moment. However, when she saw her lying on the ground crying and begging for mercy, Song Beibei only felt that she was abnormally pathetic. She suddenly felt very sad. She was sad that her schoolmates and good friends who used to live and eat together had become such scheming and scheming, a blood feud. And whose fault was all this? Sometimes, Song Beibei just couldn¡¯t figure it out. Gu Yanqing saw through Song Beibei¡¯s thoughts. He glanced at Song Beibei, then calmly said, ¡°people like that don¡¯t deserve sympathy. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She just lowered her head. Gu Yanqing sighed. One Hand was on the steering wheel. The other hand grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. She¡¯ll be fine. Zhao Dantong knows the financial secrets of the Peishan Corporation. The debts of the Peishan Corporation are still dependent on her. She has such a trump card in her hands. What can second uncle do to her? Don¡¯t worry too much. Second uncle is not a triad. ¡± Song Beibei only thought of the way Zhao Dantong had begged for mercy earlier. The fear in her eyes was so obvious. It was as if Xiao Jiankai was a flood beast, and he would take a butcher¡¯s knife and cut her into pieces later. However, when Gu Yanqing said this, Song Beibei felt a little more at ease. When they returned to Song Garden, it was still early. Song Beibei suddenly looked very tired. She planned to go back to her room to sleep for a while. This time, she slept until three in the afternoon. When Song Beibei opened her eyes, she saw that Gu Yanqing was also sleeping beside her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know when he came in. So he was also sleeping. It was rare for Gu Yanqing to sleep so peacefully. His breathing was calm, but it was as if he was sleeping soundly. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing hadn¡¯t slept well these past few days. He always stayed in the study room. Sometimes, he would sleep at night. Song Beibei would occasionally wake up in the middle of the night and see Gu Yanqing standing on the balcony in a daze. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had been exhausted for her body, for the child in her stomach, for the Peishan Corporation and the song family¡¯s businesses. Gu Yanqing was only a mortal. He didn¡¯t have the Seventy-two Transformations, nor did he have thirty-six strategies. It was just that his endurance and responsibility far exceeded that of an ordinary person. Even during the most difficult and difficult times, he was still able to bear all the burdens and support Song Beibei with a stable little world. Song Beibei gently used her finger to stroke Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows. The frown that was originally on his face finally relaxed today. Song Beibei suddenly realized that during this period of time, Gu Yanqing had actually lost a lot of weight. Song Beibei gently kissed Gu Yanqing on the eyes and then said in person, ¡°Hubby, thank you for your hard work. ¡°. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t open his eyes. He stretched out his long arms and gently pulled Song Beibei into his embrace. Actually, Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing had already woken up. It was just that this rare moment of relaxation, this rare moment of unloading a heavy burden, he wanted to enjoy it for a while longer. However, the two of them didn¡¯t lie down for long. Because Song Beibei¡¯s stomach started to growl. Gu Yanqing opened his eyes, resigned to his fate. ¡°Hungry? ¡± Song Beibei nodded honestly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°what do you want to eat? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°let¡¯s go out and eat. I suddenly feel like eating the grilled meat from Yunding restaurant. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up and said, ¡°what¡¯s so good about his restaurant? ¡± However, he still put on his clothes and wrapped Song Beibei tightly. Then, they went to Yunding restaurant. The owner of Yunding restaurant was Su Liangxiao. The business here was so good that it was good to make appointments in advance. However, in the past, Su Liangxiao had given Song Beibei a Lifetime VIP card. Therefore, they could just go there directly. Gu Yanqing was rather dissatisfied. He held the card and said, ¡°why do you still have this thing? ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 520 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei giggled. ¡°If he had given me a gem, I might not have kept it. But he gave me a free platinum card at yunding restaurant. This is my treasure. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the card with disdain. ¡°This card is so ugly. ¡± Song Beibei took the card. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I like it anyway. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you¡¯re such a foodie. Someone bought you off with a platinum card. ¡± Song Beibei was still feeling proud of herself. Yunding restaurant could be considered the most upscale restaurant in spring city. But it didn¡¯t have a private room. But the layout here was very mysterious. It was almost independent. But it didn¡¯t block out the view at all. Song Beibei chose a seat by the window. From here, one could almost see half of spring city. It was already evening. But summer days were long and nights were short. The Sun was still hanging between the skyscrapers. The glass of the skyscrapers reflected light, casting the city in a warm afterglow. It was rare for a burning cloud to appear in the horizon. It was rolling like a fire, but it was exceptionally beautiful. It had been a long time since Song Beibei was in the mood to see the scenery of this city. Gu Yanqing was in charge of barbecuing, and Song Beibei was eating to her heart¡¯s content. Her appetite was excellent, and she ate a lot all of a sudden. After the two of them finished eating, they were about to head back. On the way back, Gu Yanqing suddenly received a call. Then, Gu Yanqing immediately stepped on the brakes. The car stopped at the roadside. Song Beibei was originally squinting her eyes. Although Gu Yanqing drove steadily. Song Beibei was still startled awake. Then, she turned her head and saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold face. He slowly put down his phone, his face covered in dark clouds. Song Beibei had almost never seen Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression like this. It was so cold that it seemed like an iceberg was about to fall. There was a crease between his brows. He didn¡¯t seem to have expected it at all. He seemed to be in a trance, but he seemed to be in a daze for a moment. Song Beibei¡¯s intuition told her that something big had happened. What could make Gu Yanqing reveal such a helpless expression? Song Beibei quickly asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Yanqing slowly turned his head. His expression was also a little wooden. His voice was extremely slow, ¡°Zhao Dantong is dead. ¡± Song Beibei only felt her heart skip a beat. She felt a wave of dizziness wash over her. For a moment, she was so shocked that she felt as if she was suffocating. ¡°How did this happen? What exactly happened? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally regained his composure and said, ¡°second uncle just called. Zhao Dantong swallowed the glass when no one was looking this afternoon. When she was discovered, she had already been dead for an hour. ¡± Song Beibei could not believe it. From this morning until now, it had not even been ten hours. Xiao Jiankai kept saying that he would use legal means to punish her. How could she have died just like that. Could it be that Zhao Dantong felt that there was no turning back this time, and what awaited her was an endless prison sentence, so she committed suicide? But, even if she wanted to commit suicide, why would she use such a tragic method? Swallowing glass. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. For some reason, Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable. Gu Yanqing knew that Song Beibei would feel uncomfortable. But this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from her, so he still said it. Gu Yanqing had already completely calmed down. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first, then I¡¯ll make a trip to the Fengting villa. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Gu Yanqing was unwilling. ¡°with your current condition, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let me see her one last time. After all, we¡¯re classmates. ¡± In the end, Gu Yanqing still brought Song Beibei to the Fengting Villa. Xiao Jiankai had already called the police. The fengting villa had been completely sealed off by the police. Of course, this was a private villa. The terrain was hidden, so there weren¡¯t many people surrounding it. It was just that, hearing the news from God knows where, a bunch of reporters came. The entrance of Fengting villa was completely blocked off. Gu Yanqing¡¯s car avoided a bunch of reporters and drove directly into Fengting villa. The car stopped. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing entered the house together. Song Beibei only felt that from the beginning, her heart had been hanging high up in the air. It was as if she had been thrown into the lava of purgatory. Wrapped in the repeated burning flames, Song Beibei felt as if she was about to explode from the unbearable pressure. There were many police officers in the house. All the Nannies, servants, and butlers stood in a row. There were police officers interrogating and taking notes. Anyway, the department was collecting evidence everywhere. When the police saw someone entering the door, they initially wanted to stop him. However, the police chief, officer Jin, immediately recognized Gu Yanqing. He walked over, brushed aside the group of police officers, and shook hands with Gu Yanqing. ¡°Mr. Gu, my condolences for your loss. ¡± The outside world knew that the person who died today was related to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked, ¡°what exactly happened? ¡± Officer Jin also sighed. ¡°The deceased also died a horrible death. I¡¯ve never seen such a tragic way of suicide. He must have died in extreme pain. The glass cut through his esophagus and there was too much internal bleeding¡­ ¡± Chapter 521 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help it when she heard this. Her heart was in agony. Her stomach was in turmoil. She turned around and held onto the railing of the stairs beside her before retching. It was only then that officer Jin noticed that Mrs. Gu, who was beside Gu Yanqing, seemed to be seven or eight months pregnant. She definitely couldn¡¯t take it when he said this. Hence, she shut up as well. Gu Yanqing walked over and patted Song Beibei¡¯s back gently. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°you can rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go up to take a look. You Go sit on the Sofa for a while. I¡¯ll get someone to get you a cup of hot water later. ¡± Song Beibei also insisted on going up to take a look. Gu Yanqing refused to go up. In the end, Song Beibei didn¡¯t go up either. She Sat on the Sofa in the living room downstairs. Song Beibei was very uneasy. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a terrible thing would happen. It happened so suddenly that she couldn¡¯t accept it at all. Although she hated Zhao Dantong, she also felt that this person was too vicious and wanted to kill her over and over again. However, Song Beibei never thought that she would end up like this. Song Beibei even hoped that she could be reformed in prison and have a chance to become a new person in the future. However, one day was less than one day. The person who was alive in the morning was gone just like that at night. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. It was uncomfortable, very, very uncomfortable. The moment she learned of Zhao Dantong¡¯s death, Song Beibei suddenly felt no more hatred. She just felt sad. A nanny came over and poured Song Beibei a glass of water. When Song Beibei looked up, she saw that the nanny was brimming with tears. Song Beibei asked, ¡°why did your wife commit suicide? ¡± Actually, Song Beibei still had a big question mark in her heart. Zhao Dantong actually committed suicide? This was not her personality at all. Zhao Dantong was the kind of person who would push herself into the dust in order to survive. Song Beibei still remembered that morning when she hugged her calf and begged. She clearly wanted to live. Why, why did she commit suicide in the afternoon? Could it really be because she did not save her? Song Beibei¡¯s question, which was opposite the nanny, suddenly became panicked. ¡°It¡¯s too scary, it¡¯s too scary. ¡± Song Beibei saw the nanny¡¯s expression and felt that something was amiss. The nanny handed her a cup and turned to leave. Song Beibei immediately grabbed the nanny¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s so scary? Tell me clearly what happened. ¡± The nanny shook her head desperately. ¡°Beibei! ¡± Leng Cheng¡¯s voice came from Song Beibei¡¯s side. Song Beibei looked up and saw Xiao Jiankai walking down the stairs. Gu Yanqing was right behind him. Song Beibei only felt slightly stunned. The nanny had just exerted some force and managed to free her arm from Song Beibei¡¯s hand. Then, she turned around and ran away. Song Beibei didn¡¯t regain her senses for a moment. Song Beibei saw a few medical staff carrying a stretcher down the stairs. The stretcher was covered with a layer of white cloth. Song Beibei¡¯s heart tightened. Her face was Pale. She knew that it was Zhao Dantong¡¯s body inside. Song Beibei stood up. She felt cold all over. The blood in her body rushed into her brain as if it was going against the flow. For a moment, she felt like she couldn¡¯t even stand. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing quickly came up the stairs and held Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. He let Song Beibei Lean into his arms. When the stretcher passed Song Beibei. Song Beibei suddenly said, ¡°stop. ¡± The two people carrying the stretcher stopped. Song Beibei reached out to take a look at the white cloth. However, Gu Yanqing pulled her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t look. ¡°. Song Beibei composed herself and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°it¡¯s okay, I can take it. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei was really okay. When she was a reporter in the United States. She had been to many disaster sites. The tragic situation after the earthquake, malaria in Africa, and corpses everywhere. This was nothing to her. Gu Yanqing slowly let go of her hand. Gu Yanqing also slowly opened a corner. But Song Beibei was still scared. Because Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes were open. That kind of painful and twisted expression was frozen at the last moment. Actually, it didn¡¯t look scary, but it made people feel very dark. Song Beibei still slowly put down the white cloth. She knew that after seeing it, her heart would feel a hundred times worse. But she still couldn¡¯t help but take one last look. This was probably the last friendship between classmates. It was over, everything was over. Zhao Dantong hated for so many years, hated for so many years, plotted for so many years, plotted for so many years. It was over, it was all over. No one had expected to draw a finishing mark now. In reality, she was still so young. The stretcher was carried away. Gu Yanqing handed Song Beibei a handkerchief. Song Beibei found that he had tears streaming down his face. Song Beibei looked at Xiao Jiankai in front of her and called out, ¡°second uncle¡­ ¡± These two words, called Xiao Jiankai also can not stand the same. Turn your back ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn. All I did was give her a few words of reprimand. If she was sincere in her repentance, I wouldn¡¯t have forced her into a corner. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn. She left just like that. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 522 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei did not know how to console him. She could only say, ¡°second uncle, don¡¯t be too sad. ¡± Xiao Jiankai carried Song Beibei on his back and wiped his tears. Then, he turned around. His voice was much calmer. ¡°In the end, she was the one who made all of this. All these years, she has done so many evil things. Rather than spending the rest of her life in prison, her choice can be considered a relief. ¡± However, Song Beibei could not figure it out. Song Beibei said, ¡°Dan Tong doesn¡¯t seem like a person who would commit suicide because her heart is weak. ¡± However, Xiao Jiankai suddenly glanced at Song Beibei. The coldness reflected from that glance actually gave Song Beibei a fright. However, it was only for a moment. After that moment, Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes actually turned into a thick layer of sadness. So much so that Song Beibei suspected that the bone-chilling coldness she saw just now was an illusion. Xiao Jiankai took out a piece of white paper from his pocket. He said, ¡°this is Dantong¡¯s suicide note. You are classmates with her, so you should be able to recognize her notes. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Then, she slowly took out the piece of paper in Xiao Jiankai¡¯s hand. Song Beibei opened it. On it was indeed Zhao Dantong¡¯s handwriting. ¡°I¡¯ve let everyone down. It¡¯s my fault. I was forced into this path of no return by the trend of desire and greed. Indeed, no one can be blamed. I deserve to DIE TO ATONE FOR MY SINS! ¡± It was only a few lines of words. However, Song Beibei was able to confirm it. These strokes were indeed Zhao Dantong¡¯s notes. Song Beibei¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. Then, she raised her head and said to Xiao Jiankai, ¡°that¡¯s good too. She¡¯s lived her entire life in schemes and conspiracies. She¡¯s never been able to get rid of her inner demons. She¡¯s not living a happy life either. ¡± Xiao Jiankai only let out a long sigh. ¡°No matter what, I really loved her. She didn¡¯t cherish it. Since she¡¯s gone now, then let¡¯s forget about the past. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re husband and wife. I¡¯ll make sure she has a glorious funeral. ¡± When Song Beibei returned from the Maple Villa, it was already late at night. When the car left the maple villa, there was still a large crowd of reporters at the door. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but cry in the car. However, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know why. The only thing she could remember was when she first entered university. The four of them shared a dormitory. Every night, they would lie in bed and have a talk. They would each share their own little secrets. The four of them would squeeze into a bed and watch horror movies. Then, they would scream and call for the dormitory manager to come up and train them into little quails. On the weekends, they would sleep together until the sun was shining. Then, they would use rock-paper-scissors to decide who would buy lunch in a dormitory. When someone was in a bad mood, the others would always accompany them to the food stall and drink until they were completely drunk. One person would accompany them to drink, one person would advise them, and one person would stay awake and be responsible for sending the other three people back to the dormitory safely¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei always found that period of time unforgettable. Perhaps it was because Song Beibei did not have many friends since she was young. Only after she entered university did she truly understand what friendship was. Therefore, Song Beibei always cherished and cherished everyone. But it had only been a few years? One had lost contact midway for three years, one was now without a trace, and the other was now dead. Song Beibei suddenly felt exceptionally lonely. How could this be, how could this be¡­ ¡­ The car drove all the way to the underground parking lot of Song Garden. Song Beibei sat in the car and didn¡¯t get out. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t move either. It wasn¡¯t until the voice-activated light above her head automatically went off that she suddenly fell into darkness. Song Beibei only felt a huge black hole in her heart that kept expanding. The darkness was like a bloody mouth, wrapping around her. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Her heart was sad. But she didn¡¯t know whether it was because of Zhao Dantong¡¯s extreme suicide or because of such a cruel ending. He just couldn¡¯t control himself and broke down crying. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t comfort her. He just let Song Beibei cry with her hands covering her face. He understood Song Beibei. Song Beibei was a person who valued love. She was the kind of person who would repay kindness with resentment even if others stabbed her a hundred times. She was the fool that people called her. However, Gu Yanqing felt that this was a rare quality. Because in real life, there were very few people who were as compassionate as her. Song Beibei now needed an outlet to vent her emotions. Song Beibei cried for a long time. Gu Yanqing also waited for a long time. Until she was tired from crying. When she sobbed softly, Gu Yanqing reached out and patted Song Beibei¡¯s head as if he was comforting a child. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯m not calling you cruel, but you have to know that this is the best ending for her. ¡± Song Beibei knew. Song Beibei knew everything in her heart. She just couldn¡¯t accept that such a young life was suddenly gone. Song Beibei even blamed herself. If she had said something Nice for her in the morning, or taken her away¡­ Would the result have been different. She should have been punished and reformed by the law, not end her life in such a tragic and extreme way. Her mind was still filled with the frozen expression of her death. She was filled with unwillingness, as if she was complaining about the world. Gu Yanqing sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s not good for the child. ¡± Chapter 523 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei hasn¡¯t been able to sleep well ever since she went back. She has nightmares all the time. In her dreams, Zhao Dantong always reached out to her and asked her to save her. Song Beibei wanted to reach out to her, but she couldn¡¯t grab anything. Song Beibei woke up twice in one night. The next day, the world was filled with news of Mrs. Xiao¡¯s death. Song Beibei didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but it was everywhere on TV, newspapers, and mobile phones. Other than the news of Zhao Dantong¡¯s death, the news of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s miraculous appearance had also spread like wildfire! The outside world had all sorts of strange things to say about this matter. Some said that this woman had plotted for wealth and killed him. Back then, second master Xiao had almost been killed by her. Now that second master Xiao had returned, he naturally would not let her live. Others said that this Mrs. Xiao had been forced to death by the Xiao family. Of course, there were also versions that said that Mrs. Xiao¡¯s death was purely an accident. Zhao Dantong¡¯s suicide note was not exposed. The police also blocked the news. Although it was determined to be a suicide, Xiao Jiankai¡¯s huge network of connections did not make it public. Xiao Jiankai only announced that Zhao Dantong died of a sudden strange disease. But because the time of his appearance and the time of Zhao Dantong¡¯s death were too strange. That was why there were all kinds of rumors outside. But rumors were just rumors. It would not have any effect on a person like Xiao Jiankai. Zhao Dantong¡¯s funeral was held in port city. Xiao Jiankai did keep his promise. Zhao Dantong was buried in the Xiao Family cemetery as Xiao Jiankai¡¯s wife. Today, she happened to attend Zhao Dantong¡¯s funeral. Song Beibei stood in front of the gravestone in black and placed the lily in her hand in front of the gravestone. The woman on the gravestone was beautiful. She was still the same as Zhao Dantong after her plastic surgery. What she cared about was that God did not give her enough fairness when she made a baby. She was extremely infatuated with power and wealth. She even felt that she could use these things to exchange for love. Her obsession with Gu Yanqing was twisted, but in the end, she had never been looked at by the person she loved. Her whole life was filled with regret. It was good that she left. Song Beibei said to her in her heart, ¡°I hope you will be born into a wealthy family in your next life and have no obsession. ¡± They were having dinner at Xiao Jiankai¡¯s house tonight. But they were all members of the Xiao family. The wife of the second son of the Xiao family said regretfully, ¡°life is really fickle. You¡¯re so young¡­ second brother, don¡¯t be too sad. This is all fate. ¡± Xiao Jiankai was dressed in black. His face was also full of sadness, but he looked very haggard. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have luck. ¡± Song Beibei understood. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s words sounded very lonely. It was not that he did not feel lucky to have married Zhao Dantong, but he felt that he did not find someone to enjoy the blessings of his old age. His heart had wandered for a lifetime, and he was just about to settle down. To hand it over to someone, he only hoped that they would take care of it in peace. But who knew that person would pick up the dagger without hesitation. This kind of injury was not something that an ordinary person could bear. After dinner. The people of the Xiao Family had mostly dispersed. Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei had originally wanted to leave as well. However, Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I have something to say to the two of you. ¡± Therefore, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing went to Xiao Jiankai¡¯s study room. Song Beibei walked behind him, feeling that he no longer had the same spirit and vitality as before. He really was like a sixty-year-old man. This matter must have had a great impact on him. When they reached the study room, Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°you two sit down. ¡± Song Beibei Sat on the Sofa. Xiao Jiankai personally gave them a glass of water. He sat opposite them. His face was full of sorrow. Song Beibei only thought that he was sad and upset. So she comforted him, ¡°second uncle, you have to be more open-minded. No matter what, you still have us. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to comfort him. The corner of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He said, ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t have to comfort me. Your second uncle has hurt women¡¯s hearts too much in my life, so in the end, this is my retribution. ¡± Song Beibei muttered, ¡°second uncle¡­ ¡± Xiao Jiankai sighed, ¡°anyway, your second uncle is already half a foot in the coffin. When he dies in the future, you must go underground and properly ask Dan Tong about what I, Xiao Jiankai, did to let her do this to me. ¡°At that time, I was also blind. I only thought that this girl was smart and smart, even if she took a fancy to my money. I wholeheartedly wanted to keep her by my side to spend the rest of her life, and even handed over the Peishan Corporation¡¯s business to her to manage. I didn¡¯t expect that she had been scheming in the dark for so many years, putting the Peishan Corporation into such a situation. I originally wanted to die to apologize, but the Peishan Corporation is now in a precarious situation. I really don¡¯t have the face to see my big brother¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart thumped. Only Zhao Dantong knew the whereabouts of the huge sum of money that the Peishan Corporation had lost. Now that Zhao Dantong was dead, the Peishan Group¡¯s loophole of tens of billions was still there. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°second uncle, don¡¯t think like that. Let¡¯s think of a solution to this matter together. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s think of a solution together. ¡± Xiao Jiankai looked helpless. ¡°What other solution do we have? ¡± ¡°Even if I sell all my assets, I won¡¯t be able to close one percent of this loophole. The government won¡¯t allow me to declare bankruptcy. Now, even the Pearl Group is involved. If this continues, the Pearl Group will be completely dragged down by Peishan Group. ¡± Although Song Beibei didn¡¯t know much about the company¡¯s situation. For such a long time, the problems of Peishan group were everywhere on the financial media and the Internet. Even the relevant departments had long been involved in the investigation. There were even reports of corruption at the top. Even Gu Yanqing was invited to investigate several times. Song Beibei knew that what Xiao Jiankai said was true. If there wasn¡¯t a miracle, this building would really collapse before long. As for how many people would die after Peishan group collapsed, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine. The Pearl Group would certainly bear the brunt. Chapter 524 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°second uncle, what do you think? ¡± Xiao Jiankai glanced at Gu Yanqing. Then he sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way, but the chances are too slim. ¡± Song Beibei felt her heart tighten. ¡°It¡¯s better to have a way than no way. Second uncle, tell us, and we can discuss it. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°the only way now is to open big brother¡¯s family fund. ¡± Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei frowned at the same time. ¡°Family Fund, what does that mean? ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°you don¡¯t know about this, but I do know about it. Back then, I founded the Peishan group with my big brother. When he was founded, he set up a secret family fund to prevent the Peishan Group from declining ¡°This fund is deposited in a Swiss Bank. It¡¯s an astronomical amount. I¡¯m afraid that only by opening this fund can we save the current situation of the Peishan group. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know much about this aspect. She just turned to look at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was calm. He didn¡¯t reveal much emotion. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be excited by the news. Instead, he seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, Gu Yanqing said, ¡°father never mentioned this matter. ¡± Did Gu Yanqing really doubt the authenticity of this matter In fact, even Song Beibei doubted it. If there really was such a large share of the family¡¯s funds, then why didn¡¯t Xiao Peishan even reveal a trace of it when he died. Xiao Jiankai sighed and said, ¡°Yanqing, I know that you¡¯ll feel resentful when I say this. ¡°You must be thinking that if there really is such a fund, then I should have told you when Xiao Wei dug out a big hole in the company last time. Now that I¡¯ve just said it, it proves that I took advantage of the situation last time and took the Peishan group into these pockets, slapping myself in the face. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. But this thought really appeared in her heart. When Xiao Peishan became the chairman of the Peishan group, it could be said that he had spent all his money and effort. But if such a fund really existed, he did not say it. Presumably, there was a big problem. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°you¡¯re right. Your second uncle did have some selfish motives back then. Peishan group was founded by the three of us. Back then, the three of us also split the shares equally, regardless of you or me. But later, big brother¡¯s ambition gradually expanded and he used various means of reform and opening up to recover the shares. Later on, it became him who was the dominant force. He was my big brother, and I received a lot of favors from the Xiao family, so I naturally could not say anything. However, Peishan group was also my hard work. I could not watch Peishan group being destroyed in Xiao Wei¡¯s hands. Big Brother passed the position of chairman to Xiao Wei. At the beginning, I was against it, but there was no other way. However, when big brother was still alive, I really did not have any improper thoughts. Later on, when big brother was not around, I wanted to personally pull Peishan group onto the right track and did not tell you about the fund. Firstly, I still have a way. Secondly, I really don¡¯t know how to start the fund. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly surprised. ¡°even second uncle, you don¡¯t know how to start the fund? ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°yes, I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I said that this time it might not be the case. This fund can only be started by big brother himself. As for how to start it, no one knows. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face also darkened. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it won¡¯t be of any help to the current situation of the Peishan Corporation. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want to ask if big brother gave you any hints or gave you something important when he was alive. These are all very important. This is the only way to save the Peishan Corporation. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing. It didn¡¯t seem to be in her memory. Xiao Peishan had always hoped that Gu Yanqing could inherit peishan group. If there was really an important document, it would definitely be given to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing seemed to think hard as well. After thinking for a while, he said to Xiao Jiankai, ¡°father doesn¡¯t seem to have anything important to give me. ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes suddenly had a hint of disappointment. He said, ¡°this is normal. Big Brother¡¯s death was too sudden. I¡¯m afraid he still has time to tell anyone. ¡± Gu Yanqing was deep in thought. Xiao Jiankai said again, ¡°Yanqing, go back and think about it carefully. Even if you have the slightest clue, you have to tell me. We don¡¯t have much time. Recently, I¡¯ve been asking about the bank where big brother deposited the fund. It wasn¡¯t easy to find out that it was in Switzerland, so I have some clues. However, I can¡¯t find a way to open the fund. Even if I find out about the bank, it¡¯s useless. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully when I go back. ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing returned to the Xiao Family¡¯s manor. Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun did not attend Zhao Dantong¡¯s funeral today. Mu Lan was very disdainful of Zhao Dantong¡¯s death. ¡°This little vixen deserves it. Such a person can actually be buried in the Xiao family¡¯s tomb. Your second uncle is really muddle-headed. ¡± When they reached home, Xiao Mianjun and Mu Lan were still awake. Over the past few days, Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun had also been worried sick about the Peishan Corporation. She still had some resentment towards Xiao Jiankai. After all, Peishan Corporation was in this situation because of him. More importantly, it was very likely that she would bring down her son. Chapter 525 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was already very tired after she returned home. Thus, Gu Yanqing told her to go back to her room to rest. After Gu Yanqing settled Song Beibei down, he went out again. Song Beibei thought that he probably went to talk to Mu Lan about the fund. Song Beibei was really too tired, so she fell asleep. She woke up once in the middle of the night. She saw Gu Yanqing come in at the right time. Song Beibei asked in a daze, ¡°have you found a way to open the fund? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t even know about the existence of this fund. ¡± Song Beibei sighed and fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, when they were having breakfast, they even mentioned this matter. Mu Lan, on the other hand, was full of excitement. ¡°Xiao Peishan, I thought you didn¡¯t hide anything from me. After you died, I was still thinking about protecting the Peishan group for you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would never tell me such an important thing. I¡¯ve been with you for more than 30 years. Xiao Peishan, you heartless man, do you even treat me as one of your own? ¡± Mu Lan complained angrily early in the morning. It was said that he spent the whole night talking at the Xiao Family¡¯s ancestral hall yesterday. He must have been sad too. However, Mu Lan was such a person. She always had a tough mouth but a soft heart. Although she was scolding Xiao Peishan, she was still doing everything she could to save the Peishan group. Then, she comforted Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei, ¡°in any case, it¡¯s better to have such a hope than nothing. Don¡¯t worry, as long as there¡¯s such a thing, I¡¯ll definitely dig it out. ¡± Then, all the time. The Xiao family was looking for such a keepsake to open the fund. Xiao Jiankai had already found out about the bank where the fund was located. But they needed a keepsake to open the fund. And so far, they had finally found out what this keepsake was. It was a key. They didn¡¯t know about the bank either. They only said that Xiao Peishan did have a private safe in their bank. But there was no password in the safe, and it had a self-destruct system. If it was forcefully opened, everything inside would explode. This was because this safe had never been opened until now. The employees who had accepted this fund had long since retired and had passed away. So until now, no one knew what secret was in the safe. No one knew. However, Xiao Jiankai firmly believed that the things in the safe could save the Peishan group. In the past few days, almost everyone had been rummaging through the safe. Xiao Peishan¡¯s belongings had been rummaged through. However, he still could not find the so-called key. Time was running out. The PEISHAN Corporation was also on the verge of collapse. Gu Yanqing and Xiao Jiankai had used all their means to support the Peishan Corporation. Over the past few days, Xiao Jiankai had also come over frequently. Therefore, most of the time, dinner was settled at the Xiao residence. During dinner that day. Xiao Jiankai was getting more and more worried. ¡°Up until now, we still haven¡¯t found anything. What should we do? Peishan Group¡¯s current situation can at most hold on for another half a month. Now, it¡¯s thanks to Yan Qing¡¯s Pearl Group. However, Peishan Group¡¯s loopholes are too big. It¡¯s like a bottomless pit. What they¡¯re doing now is like a drop in the bucket. After half a month, no matter what happens, there¡¯s no turning back. ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s appearance was too pessimistic. However, the current situation had indeed reached a pessimistic state. Song Beibei said, ¡°No matter what, there¡¯s still half a month. ¡± Half a month was a long time, but it was just a blink of an eye. The Xiao Family did not know how they had spent this half a month. Song Beibei was eight months pregnant. Her belly was already swollen and it was inconvenient for her to move. Gu Yanqing did not allow her to manage the matters in the company. However, Song Beibei still had to worry at this juncture. At night, Xiao Jiankai came over again. The meal was unusually dull. There were still two days left before the deadline. Song Beibei was actually not very clear about what would happen if she was really unable to fill in this loophole. During the meal, Song Beibei mentioned it, intentionally or unintentionally. Xiao Jiankai, however, smiled. Then he said with a somewhat miserable yet indifferent expression, ¡°I¡¯m the chairman of Peishan Group. All the debts will be borne by me. When the time comes, I¡¯ll use all my assets to fill in the Pearl Group¡¯s loophole. As for me, at worst, I¡¯ll just jump off the top floor of the Peishan building¡­ ¡°¡­¡±. ¡­¡± These words made Song Beibei Tremble in fear. Would the situation really be this serious? Mu Lan also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Peishan didn¡¯t leave a single word back then. Xiao Peishan, Oh Xiao Peishan, can you be at ease underground This is the hard work of your life. If you really have a spirit in heaven, drag a dream to me and tell me where the key is.¡± At this moment, Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°are you sure that what dad left behind is a key? Didn¡¯t you say that the safe has no keyhole and is square? How can it be a key? ¡± This sentence attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The matter about the safe was strange, and everyone was curious. Xiao Jiankai had gone to look at the safe once. It was sealed on all sides, like a sealed iron box made of steel. There was only a small square opening. There wasn¡¯t even a small door. Xiao Jiankai had always thought that the small square opening might be the keyhole. Perhaps it was a special-shaped key. Logically speaking, this special-shaped key, which was different from ordinary keys, should be very easy to find. However, no one could find the special shape of the key. Chapter 526 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei¡¯s mind was like a flash of lightning. In an instant, something flashed by. Then she blurted out, ¡°could it be that it¡¯s not a key at all, but a square object? Could we have been looking in the wrong direction from the start? ¡± With that said, everyone seemed to have been enlightened. Yes, could they have been mistaken from the start. What opened the safe was not a key at all. It was a square object? But even so, the Xiao family had many antiques and toys. What exactly was it? Something flashed through Song Beibei¡¯s mind. She suddenly said, ¡°it can¡¯t be a seal, right? ¡± Song Beibei said this. The table was once again silent. Xiao Jiankai, on the other hand, suddenly became very excited. ¡°What Seal? Beibei, quickly tell me what seal it is. ¡± Song Beibei was somewhat frightened by his eager gaze. Xiao Jiankai also felt that he had lost his composure. He quickly adjusted himself and said, ¡°Beibei, I think what you said makes sense. As long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, we can¡¯t give up. Tell me, what seal did you say just now? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°my father gave me a seal before, saying that it was a wedding gift for me and Yanqing. At first, I thought it was just a souvenir, but now that you said it was a small square object, I just remembered it. Also, according to what you said, the small square hole in the safe should be about the same size. ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Song Beibei thought that he had seen hope. Xiao Jiankai asked, ¡°where is the seal now? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I brought it back to spring city. I have to go home to get it. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°you have to hurry up and bring it over to confirm it. Beibei, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Otherwise, if your health isn¡¯t convenient, second uncle can find someone to do it for you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. My health is fine recently. I¡¯ll bring it over to second uncle. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s seal had always been kept as a treasure in the safe at home. There were also many of Gu Yanqing¡¯s confidential items inside. Song Beibei naturally couldn¡¯t find someone to do it for her. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s mood seemed to be very good. It was as if he had already found the key to open the safe. He said to Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei, ¡°if it really is that thing, second uncle is really grateful to you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle is too polite. ¡± After Xiao Jiankai left that night, Song Beibei had always felt that something was wrong. It was probably Xiao Jiankai¡¯s gaze. Song Beibei did not know if it was because she had become unusually sensitive after she became pregnant. Xiao Jiankai had been in low spirits these days. But just now, for a moment, the light in his eyes was like an unconcealable excitement. He was like a hunter waiting for his prey to take the bait. It made people not have a good impression of him. Instead, they felt like they were about to take the bait. Song Beibei stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, deep in thought. After a while, Gu Yanqing came in. Song Beibei turned around. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°is it because of the seal? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, she said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I feel that something is wrong. I have a bad feeling. I just feel that even if the seal is the key to the safe, something bad will happen. ¡± Gu Yanqing walked over. ¡°Why do you have such thoughts? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that something is wrong with second uncle. Ever since Dan Tong died, I feel that second uncle is no longer the second uncle that he used to be. But clearly, he hasn¡¯t changed. Am I overthinking things? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s face darkened. He seemed to have thought of something. But in the end, he walked over and stroked Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t worry about these things. Take good care of yourself now. Let¡¯s talk about it after you give birth. ¡± Song Beibei lowered her head and looked at her swollen belly. She felt that Gu Yanqing was right. No matter what she thought now, she was just blindly worrying. No matter what would happen, she still wanted to give birth to the child safely. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°the seal is in our safe. Go back and get it. I won¡¯t go back. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. Gu Yanqing went back the next day. In the afternoon, Xiao Jiankai came over. Song Beibei just happened to have a good night¡¯s sleep. She heard the little nanny outside discussing something. ¡°I heard that second master¡¯s new wife died a terrible death. She swallowed glass and committed suicide. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing. Don¡¯t tell anyone else. ¡± ¡°actually, second master¡¯s wife didn¡¯t commit suicide. Someone poured glass down her throat. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡± ¡°I have a cousin who has been with second master¡¯s new wife. When that woman lived in the villa in spring city, she also brought her over to take care of her food and living. She saw it with her own eyes. ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say such things carelessly. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying such things carelessly. That cousin of mine accidentally bumped into that scene and was afraid that the second master would kill her to silence her. Now, she has already fled back to her hometown. Now, she¡¯s still trembling all day, but she doesn¡¯t know where to hide. Her mental state is a little bad. These words were said by her when she was in a state of mental confusion. ¡± ¡°If she¡¯s in a state of mental confusion, then she¡¯s mentally ill. How can you believe what she said? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe it. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really bold. Second Master is now in the Xiao Family¡¯s study. If this matter is true, if you say so, you won¡¯t be afraid that he will silence you in the future. ¡± Chapter 527 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION The little nanny shivered. ¡°I only said it because I thought you were a good sister. You are not allowed to tell anyone else. If second master kills me, I will definitely drag you along with me. ¡°Also, let me tell you. The Xiao Family is about to be finished. In a few days, the Peishan group will go bankrupt and second master will be burdened with a huge debt. I¡¯m afraid he will not be able to pay it off for the rest of his life. Now that he is in trouble, he doesn¡¯t have the energy to find me to kill him. Isn¡¯t my little cousin also living well in her hometown? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say it anymore, I won¡¯t say it anymore. You don¡¯t have to say it anymore in the future. We¡¯re servants, and it¡¯s not good for anyone in the Xiao family to hear us. ¡± Then, they only heard silence at the door. Song Beibei was just about to go out to relax. Then, just as she was about to open the door, she heard these words. It had been a while since Zhao Dantong passed away. But Song Beibei kept having that dream over and over again. Zhao Dantong wailed loudly in her dream. She reached out to her and asked her to save her. Song Beibei was powerless over and over again. But just as she calmed down, she heard these words again. Naturally, these were all rumors. She shouldn¡¯t have believed them. But in the end, ripples still formed in his heart. Was Zhao Dantong¡¯s death really related to Xiao Jiankai? But, she had clearly read Zhao Dantong¡¯s suicide note. That suicide note was fair, and it was obviously Zhao Dantong¡¯s own. This couldn¡¯t be imitated. Song Beibei sighed. It was probably because she was overthinking things. Moreover, Zhao Dantong had long been buried in peace. Song Beibei opened the door. It was unknown what drove her to walk towards the study. Just now, the two Nannies said. Xiao Jiankai was now in the study. Presumably, he had come early in the morning to wait for the news of the seal. However, Gu Yanqing would only be back at six o¡¯clock in the evening at the earliest. Xiao Jiankai came too early today. The study door was open. Xiao Jiankai was indeed inside. This study was originally Xiao Peishan¡¯s. But after Xiao Peishan passed away, it had been empty. But nothing changed. All the furnishings were in their original positions. Occasionally, when Gu Yanqing came here, he would also come to work. At this moment, Xiao Jiankai was standing in front of a calligraphy piece. It was a calligraphy piece. Song Beibei didn¡¯t recognize the calligraphy on it. Song Beibei hadn¡¯t noticed it before either. Song Beibei walked over and called out softly, ¡°second uncle. ¡± Xiao Jiankai turned his head. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re up. Are you okay? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to second uncle¡¯s medicine. ¡± Song Beibei was still taking medicine to prevent hemolysis. It had been eight months. The due date was October 1st. Xiao Jiankai smiled. ¡°It should be. You¡¯ve worked hard for the Xiao Family. ¡± Song Beibei was a little embarrassed. She went over to take a look. ¡°What¡¯s second uncle looking at? ¡± Song Beibei followed Xiao Jiankai¡¯s gaze and looked over. Could the words on the wall be from some famous family? Xiao Jiankai was actually staring at them intently. Song Beibei said, ¡°what¡¯s written on it? Why can¡¯t I understand it? ¡± Xiao Jiankai laughed out loud. ¡°This is written in Sanskrit. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t understand it. There are four words on it. Everything is empty. ¡± Everything is empty? Song Beibei smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know which famous calligraphy master wrote this. I¡¯ve practiced calligraphy before and know a little about it, but I¡¯ve never seen it before. ¡± The reason why Song Beibei asked this was because. She remembered that ever since she first met Xiao Jiankai, this calligraphy had been hanging here. It must have been hanging here for a long time. Since it could be collected by Xiao Peishan, it must be a famous master. She was still quite interested in calligraphy, so she asked along the way. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°this wasn¡¯t written by a famous master. It was written by big brother. Look. ¡± As he spoke, Xiao Jiankai pointed at the signature on the calligraphy. Sure enough, there was Xiao Peishan¡¯s signature. Song Beibei was somewhat familiar with this signature. After thinking about it, it seemed to be the signature of the seal given by Xiao Jiankai. Xiao Jiankai said at this time, ¡°if the company can really get through this crisis, then Beibei, you are the biggest contributor. Whatever you want in return, just tell second uncle. Second uncle will definitely satisfy you. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°This is what I should do. Actually, I didn¡¯t help much. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°Beibei, do you still remember when big brother gave you the seal, did he ask you for anything else? ¡± Song Beibei thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, father said at that time to give this to me as a gift. ¡± Song Beibei was also a little puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand why father gave such an important thing to me back then. ¡± Song Beibei had thought about this question for a long time, but she had never found the same answer. Mu Lan was quite unhappy about this matter. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t angry at her, but at Xiao Peishan. Xiao Jiankai smiled and said, ¡°I heard that sister-in-law has to go to the ancestral hall to scold big brother every day. ¡± Song Beibei forced a smile. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I think sister-in-law must be feeling wronged. She has followed big brother for so many years, but he didn¡¯t give her the most important thing. He didn¡¯t even mention it, but I can understand. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Xiao Jiankai in surprise. Chapter 528 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Chapter 528 Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I think big brother wanted to give this to Yan Qing, but Yan Qing would never accept it. That¡¯s why big brother gave you this seal, and he didn¡¯t say how to use it. ¡± Song Beibei actually thought the same. Xiao Jiankai added, ¡°moreover, in the entire Xiao family, only you have the purest thoughts. I believe that big brother also took a liking to this point. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle, you flatter me. ¡± Xiao Jiankai turned around again. ¡°Back then, big brother and I started our business together. In the blink of an eye, more than 40 years have passed. Time really flies. If Peishan Corporation survives this crisis safely, I will hand Peishan Corporation over to you guys with peace of mind and go back to rest in peace. ¡°It¡¯s all second uncle¡¯s fault. At this age, you young people still have to clean up the mess. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle, don¡¯t say that. ¡± Xiao Jiankai only sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming these past few days. I can always dream of Dan Tong. In my dreams, she still blames me. Actually, I know that she feels wronged by being by my side. She¡¯s ambitious, smart, and ambitious. I originally thought that after a hundred years, I would leave a portion of my estate to her so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would create such a big mess. Fortunately, I have you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to explain it to my big brother even if I died. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± At the mention of Zhao Dantong, Song Beibei only felt a little disappointed. ¡°She¡¯s just too ambitious. ¡± ¡°Yeah, if she had stopped her heart long ago, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡± Xiao Jiankai seemed to have inadvertently said something. However, Song Beibei just happened to raise her head to look at Xiao Jiankai. She only felt a trace of fierce emotion flash through his eyes. Song Beibei was suddenly shocked. In her mind, she inexplicably thought of what the little nanny had said at the door just now. They said that Zhao Dantong was forced to death by Xiao Jiankai. Song Beibei did not quite believe it. This was because although this man in front of her was over sixty years old, he looked very friendly. He always had an amiable smile on his face. Song Beibei still remembered that the person she met on her first day at the Peishan Corporation was Xiao Jiankai. He treated her to breakfast. Just like Song Beibei, they also made do with food. They often had a good chat. Xiao Jiankai was always like an elder, caring for her. Such a person would not do such a thing, right. PROBABLY NOT! Song Beibei said to herself. Dan Tong left a suicide note. The suicide note was neat and tidy. It was impossible that she was forced to write it. Suicide Note? Song Beibei suddenly thought of that paragraph. It was just a few words. But all of a sudden, Song Beibei seemed to remember something. It was as if she was struck by lightning. Her pupils constricted. Her entire body seemed to stiffen, standing in place, unable to move. The way she looked at Xiao Jiankai changed instantly. Xiao Jiankai seemed to have noticed Song Beibei¡¯s change as well. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei was so frightened that she hurriedly took a step back. The way he looked at Xiao Jiankai was as if he had seen something terrifying. The fear in his eyes overflowed bit by bit. Even Xiao Jiankai could see it. As if he had expected something, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Beibei, have you thought of something? ¡± Song Beibei saw that Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes seemed to leak a trace of a fierce light. Suddenly, Song Beibei¡¯s face changed. She suddenly laughed. ¡°second uncle, what are you talking about? I just suddenly remembered that I forgot to ask Aunt Feng to make a bowl of pear soup tonight. Xiao Ying has been coughing a little recently, so I have to let her drink some. ¡± As she said this, Song Beibei directly walked towards the door. Song Beibei was panicking, really panicking. She stood there as if she had no way to breathe. She hurriedly walked out. The door was very close to her. And now, she felt as if she was about to escape from the Tiger¡¯s den. The person behind her was a terrifying tiger. It could expose its claws and tear her apart at any moment. The air became unusually quiet. Song Beibei¡¯s footsteps were hurried. And she could feel a gaze on her back from behind. That feeling was like being stared at by a wolf, with its eyes Taut with a green light, waiting for an opportunity to move. She couldn¡¯t stay here. She had already smelled danger. Song Beibei put one hand on her stomach and quickened her steps. When she was near the door. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s cold voice came from behind, ¡°Beibei¡­ ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Beibei, stop. ¡± Xiao Jiankai spoke again. Song Beibei¡¯s footsteps towards the door became even more hurried. Then, Song Beibei heard Xiao Jiankai¡¯s footsteps running towards the door. His footsteps became more and more hurried, obviously catching up. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s voice was like the sound of a devil¡¯s strings, cold and with a strange smile, ¡°Beibei, why are you running? Second uncle still has something to say to you. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely terrified. It was probably a sixth sense. She only felt that if Xiao Jiankai caught up to her, then she would be finished. Song Beibei practically started running. But her body was too heavy. She didn¡¯t dare to run too fast. The door was almost within reach. Song Beibei was about to step out, but Xiao Jiankai grabbed her arm from behind. Song Beibei staggered¡­ ¡­ Chapter 529 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At that moment, Song Beibei really felt that she was finished. Actually, in the moment when she was in a daze, Xiao Jiankai had already completely seen through it. She originally wanted to stabilize him, but she realized that it was impossible. Xiao Jiankai was an old fox. He was the kind of person who would rather kill a thousand people by mistake than let one go. When there was no conflict of interest, he was indeed a good second uncle. However, he was actually able to cruelly kill the person next to him. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine what else he couldn¡¯t do. In a room with a tiger, the only thing Song Beibei could think of was to run. What she was most worried about was the child in her stomach. Her arm was tightly grasped. Song Beibei felt as if her hands and feet were locked by the devil. And the devil had already raised the butcher¡¯s knife. When Xiao Jiankai grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm, Song Beibei was running forward. So she fell to the side. If Xiao Jiankai had still grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s arm, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen. She wouldn¡¯t have fallen. But in the next second, Song Beibei suddenly lost all her support. After Xiao Jiankai pulled her, he let go almost immediately. Song Beibei lost her balance and fell toward the side door. Song Beibei¡¯s first reaction was that Xiao Jiankai did it on purpose. Perhaps he wanted to create an accident. Her second reaction was to tightly protect her stomach. The child must be fine, the child must be fine. Song Beibei felt her mind go blank at that moment. Did fate really want her to endure all this? She closed her eyes tightly. She was extremely afraid. However, Song Beibei did not fall. The next second, Song Beibei was caught by a pair of large hands. Because of the strength of that person¡¯s arms, Song Beibei also crashed into that person¡¯s arms. Song Beibei could feel that that person¡¯s hands were grabbing her arms and dragging her lower back with steady strength. However, in the next second, she was slightly trembling. She must have been scared as well. Song Beibei opened her eyes, and the fear in her eyes did not fade away. ¡°Gu Yanqing¡­ you¡¯re back¡­ ¡± After saying this, Song Beibei only wanted to hug his neck and cry loudly. However, there was still someone behind her, and she could not do it either. Gu Yanqing only nodded slightly, then helped Song Beibei stand up. ¡°Are you alright? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. At this moment, Xiao Jiankai also hurriedly took a step forward, his face full of worry. ¡°Beibei, how are you? Why were you so careless? It¡¯s all second uncle¡¯s fault, I couldn¡¯t catch you. ¡± Song Beibei leaned into Gu Yanqing¡¯s embrace. Although her heart was beating very fast, she still felt safe in an instant. She could even squeeze out a smile at Xiao Jiankai. ¡°I¡¯m fine, second uncle. I was careless just now. ¡± Xiao Jiankai seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief With a harsh tone, he said, ¡°look at you. You¡¯re already the mother of several children, yet you¡¯re still so careless. It¡¯s fortunate that Yanqing appeared in time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. You scared your second uncle half to death just now. Your body is so heavy now. You have to be more careful in the future. You have to think about the child in your belly. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she felt a chill in her heart. But on the surface, she still acted like a junior and said humbly, ¡°I know. I made second uncle worry. ¡± Xiao Jiankai then smiled. Then he turned to look at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Yanqing, you¡¯re back. ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded lightly. ¡°I just came back. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°did you get the item? ¡± When Xiao Jiankai said this, there seemed to be a glint in his eyes that could not be concealed. Gu Yanqing shook his head, but his tone was very natural. ¡°I didn¡¯t find it. ¡± As he said this, he turned to Song Beibei and said, ¡°are you sure it¡¯s in the safe? There¡¯s nothing inside. We¡¯ve searched the house from top to bottom, but there¡¯s still nothing. I wanted to call you to ask, but you didn¡¯t turn on your phone. Junjie is still looking for it, so I came back first. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly stunned. Then she suddenly remembered something. ¡°I remember now. Do you remember the last time I quarreled with you and wanted to go back to America in a fit of anger? When I packed my things, I took out the seal and wanted to take it with me, but I forgot where I put it. Oh my God, how could I have forgotten this important thing? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s expression was both anxious and regretful. She turned to Xiao Jiankai and said, ¡°second uncle, I¡¯m really sorry. I haven¡¯t found the seal yet, but give me a little more time. I¡¯ll think about it carefully. This time, I¡¯ll go back personally to look for it. Once I find it, I¡¯ll immediately send it over to you. ¡± The light in Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes dimmed. He seemed to be enduring something. But in the end, he didn¡¯t flare up. Instead, he still had a somewhat lonely expression He smiled and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have placed all my hopes on the seal. Second uncle is already very grateful that you guys have done your best to help second uncle. It¡¯s alright. Second uncle can still hold on for a while. You should think about it again and look for it properly. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°second uncle, don¡¯t worry. The thing shouldn¡¯t be lost. Even with my character of losing things, I didn¡¯t think that it was such an important thing. I just treated it as a small object to play with. I¡¯ll definitely look for it properly. ¡± Xiao Jiankai nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back first. When there¡¯s news, tell me. Beibei, take good care of the child. Don¡¯t worry about the medicine. Second uncle will definitely ensure that you give birth to the child safely. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s expression was already a little stiff. But she still smiled. ¡°thank you, second uncle. ¡± Xiao Jiankai left. Gu Yanqing went to send him out. Song Beibei only said that she was tired and wanted to go back to her room to rest. In fact, she didn¡¯t move her feet. She just stayed in the study, waiting for Gu Yanqing to come back. Chapter 530 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing returned very quickly. After he returned, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was also very ugly. He directly asked Song Beibei, ¡°what exactly happened just now? ¡± Song Beibei was still in shock. She was stunned for a moment before she looked at Gu Yanqing. ¡°second uncle forced Zhao Dantong to die. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. Song Beibei said, ¡°when I went to the Fengting villa that day, I was a little puzzled by the little nanny¡¯s attitude. I had some doubts in my heart. Later, second uncle showed me Dan Tong¡¯s suicide note. That suicide note was indeed Dan Tong¡¯s handwriting. I recognized it, so I dispelled my doubts. But I just remembered. ¡± Gu Yanqing had not read the suicide note. He only asked, ¡°what do you remember? ¡± Song Beibei was thinking about Zhao Dantong¡¯s last words. Song Beibei walked to the desk. She took out a pen and paper. Using her memory, she wrote down Zhao Dantong¡¯s suicide note without missing a single word. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged everyone ¡°It¡¯s my fault ¡°driven by desire and greed ¡°I¡¯ve forced myself onto such a path of no return ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t blame anyone. I deserve to die to atone for my sins. ¡± Song Beibei divided the lines herself. Then, she circled the first word in each line. Song Beibei raised her head to look at Gu Yanqing. ¡°Look, if you look at it this way, the first word in each line is a sentence. I was forced. Is Zhao Dantong telling us that she was forced to write this suicide note? was she forced to commit suicide as well? ¡°? ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was abnormally sad. She thought of the look in Zhao Dantong¡¯s eyes on the morning of her death. That kind of desire, that kind of fear. She knelt on the ground, holding her feet, begging her to take her away. At that time, Zhao Dantong probably already knew that she was doomed. She had been by Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side for so many years, so she should know more about Xiao Jiankai¡¯s true colors than she did. Song Beibei only regretted it now. At that time, Song Beibei had always felt that she was too weak. Secondly, she felt that Zhao Dantong¡¯s ruthlessness was not worthy of sympathy. She had framed Xiao Jiankai and herself. If she had to suffer a little at Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side, it was only right. But she really didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Jiankai would kill her. And in such an extremely cruel way. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t look too shocked when he saw the words circled in the pen. But his eyes revealed a trace of bone-chilling coldness. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°just now, what exactly happened? ¡± Song Beibei still had some lingering fear when she talked about what happened just now. If Gu Yanqing hadn¡¯t appeared in time at that time,. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would still be standing there safely. Song Beibei was a little confused by the current situation. It was obvious that Xiao Jiankai had seen through something. Perhaps Xiao Jiankai had long discovered that there was something wrong with Zhao Dantong¡¯s suicide note, so up until now, he had not released it to the public. As a result, the outside world had been spreading rumors that he was involved in Mrs. Xiao¡¯s death. However, this suicide note was used as strong evidence by the police. Therefore, those rumors did not have much of an impact on Xiao Jiankai. Actually, Song Beibei was also suspicious that day. In order to dispel Song Beibei¡¯s doubts, Xiao Jiankai clearly knew that there was a problem with the suicide note, but he still let Song Beibei take a look at it. Song Beibei didn¡¯t think about her feelings at that time at all. This matter could be considered as turning the page. If she didn¡¯t happen to hear the discussions of the two nannies today, plus the vicious expression that Xiao Jiankai intentionally or unintentionally revealed when he mentioned Zhao Dantong. Song Beibei also wouldn¡¯t have thought that there was a problem with the suicide note. But obviously, Xiao Jiankai already knew about it. Therefore, in his last sentence, Xiao Jiankai mentioned the child in her stomach and the medicine. It was obvious that he was threatening her. It was just that right now, they were not 100% sure that the other party had discovered the secret. That was why they did not shed all pretense of cordiality. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was still beating very fast. Song Beibei snapped out of her thoughts and remembered that she had not answered Gu Yanqing¡¯s question. Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle may have already discovered that I already know his secret, so just now, I was not sure if he also wanted to create an accident¡­ ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. If Xiao Jiankai really wanted to kill her just now¡­ Then he wanted to create an accident just now. If Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t appear¡­ Her ending might be even worse than Zhao Dantong¡¯s. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze became even colder, and there seemed to be a trace of killing intent in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything and only said to Song Beibei, ¡°I¡¯ll help you to your room to rest first. Leave the rest to me. I must make this old thing pay the price. ¡± Gu Yanqing rarely spoke rudely. He must have been extremely angry. Song Beibei rarely saw such a cold expression on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. It was clearly a hint of ruthlessness. Song Beibei still had a lot of questions in her heart. But Song Beibei was really too tired. She returned to her room. Although her mind was still in a mess, she didn¡¯t ask anything. She didn¡¯t think about anything and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already midnight. Song Beibei happened to see the clock on the wall that said it was twelve o¡¯clock sharp. Song Beibei saw Gu Yanqing standing by the bed and making a phone call. Chapter 531 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing¡¯s back was tall and long, reflecting the moonlight. His entire body seemed to be covered in a layer of cold silver light. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was low and very soft, so song Beibei couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. So she didn¡¯t know who he was talking to on the phone. Song Beibei called out his name. Gu Yanqing turned around. Then he hung up the phone and walked in Song Beibei¡¯s direction. Song Beibei had just woken up, and she still looked a little dazed. Gu Yanqing walked to her side. ¡°Are you hungry? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t eat dinner tonight either. She was really a little hungry. She nodded. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of noodles. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already left the room. After a while. Gu Yanqing made a bowl of noodles and brought it into the room. It was a very simple bowl of beef noodles with tomato covered with a fried egg. When it entered her mouth, the yellow egg yolk overflowed from the inside and she only felt that it was sour and delicious. Song Beibei finished the entire bowl of noodles. However, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore. Gu Yanqing sat by the bed. After Song Beibei finished eating, she watched Gu Yanqing clean up. Actually, Song Beibei was pregnant. Gu Yanqing was the most tired one. There were many things that a nanny could do. However, Gu Yanqing always took care of her personally. After Gu Yanqing finished cleaning up, he also sat by the bed and said gently, ¡°can you still sleep? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. She slowly grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Hubby, thank you. ¡± ¡°thank me for what? ¡± Song Beibei said seriously, ¡°for everything, you worked too hard for me. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. He reached out and caressed Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°silly, it¡¯s my duty to take care of you. I¡¯m the one who should thank you. You¡¯re so young, you¡¯re willing to bear my child. ¡± Song Beibei also smiled. She shifted her body and leaned into Gu Yanqing¡¯s embrace. It was a rare silence. There were cicadas chirping outside. But it didn¡¯t sound that harsh. Song Beibei leaned into Gu Yanqing¡¯s embrace for a while. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°did you find the seal? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°I found it. It¡¯s in the safe. ¡± Actually, when Xiao Jiankai asked this question just now. Song Beibei made a face at Gu Yanqing. Because his back was facing Xiao Jiankai, Xiao Jiankai didn¡¯t notice it at all. However, people like Gu Yanqing had always been sharp-witted. He almost instantly sensed that something was wrong. Especially when he had just entered, he saw that Song Beibei was about to fall over. His mind had already gone through dozens of twists and turns. He had thought of almost all the possibilities. Song Beibei said, ¡°then what should we do now? We absolutely can not give the seal to second uncle. Second uncle is not a good person. He wants the seal. Perhaps he has other motives. ¡± Song Beibei had thought it through when she was in the study. Why did Xiao Jiankai want to kill Zhao Dantong? Zhao Dantong had information on the whereabouts of the Peishan Corporation¡¯s tens of billions of dollars. Could it be that Zhao Dantong¡¯s life was not worth tens of billions? Or perhaps, he had already learned the whereabouts of the tens of billions from Zhao Dantong. If that was the case, he could have saved the Peishan Corporation from danger. There was no need for the seal at all. But Xiao Jiankai did not say anything. He clearly wanted the seal. And Song Beibei thought, if the seal was really the key to opening the safe. Then, the things inside the safe must not be what Xiao Jiankai had said. After all, the so-called secret fund was also Xiao Jiankai¡¯s words. Song Beibei said, ¡°I have a feeling that second uncle is planning a conspiracy. Tell me, what exactly does he want to do? ¡± Just thinking about it made Song Beibei Shudder. She had been guarding against Zhao Dantong for a long time. Zhao Dantong was indeed a wicked person. She kept saying that she wanted to get Gu Yanqing, and her methods were ruthless. But at least, Song Beibei knew that Zhao Dantong was a wicked person in the open. But Xiao Jiankai was completely different. He had been hiding in the dark for so long. Song Beibei suddenly wondered if he had arranged for him to go missing for a few months. Otherwise, how could he hide from the hospital¡¯s surveillance equipment. And how did he get to his private island. After hearing Song Beibei¡¯s words, Gu Yanqing seemed to have fallen into deep thought. He said to Song Beibei, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, what Xiao Jiankai really wants is the seal on your hand. And Zhao Dantong has always been her chess piece. He should have known about her motive a long time ago, so he used a Mantis stalks the CICADA, but the oriole follows behind. ¡± Song Beibei felt a layer of sweat on her back when she heard that. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°a long time ago, I realized that something was wrong. Do you remember that I asked someone to investigate second uncle¡¯s private account? However, second uncle¡¯s private account was too many and very secretive. However, we managed to find the island where he lived for the past six months through one of his spending records. This is too much of a coincidence. It¡¯s obvious that he wanted to reveal the information to us. ¡°. ¡°Moreover, these few days, I accidentally received a piece of news. It was the research institute that Zhao Dantong invested in. The medicine that Xiao Jiankai took had a component provided by Mo Lichuan company. This kind of medicine will definitely cause harm to the liver. Almost all of them will have a symptom called jaundice hepatitis. The mild symptoms won¡¯t affect the body, but the specific manifestation is that the whites of the eyes will turn yellow. I¡¯ve confirmed that this is a 100% chance of happening, but second uncle didn¡¯t have it at all. What does this mean? ¡± Chapter 532 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was momentarily stunned. However, she quickly thought it through. Song Beibei said in astonishment, ¡°this means that Xiao Jiankai has never taken Zhao Dantong¡¯s medicine. However, he has always pretended that he knew everything that Zhao Dantong did and only acted according to her script. Perhaps, even fainting at the wedding was part of his plan. After that, he went to the hospital and then disappeared. I believe that he must have gotten in touch with Zhao Dantong at the hospital. Everything was arranged by him. ¡± Song Beibei lamented, ¡°Zhao Dantong always thought that all her plans were within her own design. She set up Xiao Jiankai, but she didn¡¯t expect that even this step had become a part of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s plan. Xiao Jiankai was the mastermind behind the scenes. Everything was under his control, including Zhao Dantong¡¯s conspiracy. It was actually part of his plan. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt a layer of cold sweat on her back. Although she had heard of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s name as an old fox, she didn¡¯t expect Xiao Jiankai to be so cunning. However, there was one thing that Song Beibei could not understand. ¡°Why did he do this? If he really wanted the seal, he would have asked me for it. I would not have refused to give it to him. Why would he need to sacrifice someone¡¯s life? ¡± Gu Yanqing thought for a moment Then, he said, ¡°If you want to give it to him, he might not be able to take it. That depends on what the safe is. He set a trap and took it for granted. Xiao Jiankai has always been a patient person. There is another possibility. He initially wanted to let Zhao Dantong off, but Zhao Dantong was still ruthless, so Xiao Jiankai played along. ¡± Actually, all these reasons were just guesses. The two of them weren¡¯t involved, so they didn¡¯t know the truth. But no matter what, Song Beibei now knew. The seal that Xiao Peishan gave back then definitely couldn¡¯t fall into Xiao Jiankai¡¯s hands. Song Beibei was very anxious. ¡°Then what should we do now? We¡¯ve clearly found the seal, but we can¡¯t tell Xiao Jiankai. But if we don¡¯t tell him, Peishan Corporation will be in danger. But if we tell him, we¡¯ll only let his plot succeed. We don¡¯t even know what he wants to do! ¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s starting to suspect something. If we drag this out long enough, it¡¯ll only make him more suspicious. However, based on his ruthless character, who knows what he¡¯ll do. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei was also worried about what Gu Yanqing was worried about. However, Gu Yanqing was more worried about something else. Right now, Song Beibei¡¯s medication was in Xiao Jiankai¡¯s hands. He could totally be like Zhao Dantong and use this as a threat. Although they hadn¡¯t fallen out yet, it was obvious that Xiao Jiankai already knew. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for long. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°we still have to hand over the seal to him because only he knows where the safe is now. Only he can open the safe. ¡± Song Beibei said worriedly, ¡°but, is the thing inside the safe really the Secret Fund that dad left behind like he said ¡°will he really use this Fund to save the company ¡°Xiao Jiankai may already know that we¡¯ve seen through his true colors, and it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll burn the bridge after crossing it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I have my own arrangements for this. ¡± For Gu Yanqing. The most important thing now was Song Beibei¡¯s body. Right now, the only thing that could restrain him was Song Beibei¡¯s body. Song Beibei was already more than eight months pregnant. She was still more than a month away from giving birth. So, even if he had laid too many nets, he couldn¡¯t stop it. Everything would wait until Song Beibei gave birth. These days, Song Beibei used the name of looking for a seal to return to spring city. Her belly was already very big, so it was not suitable for her to run around anymore. Xiao Jiankai was still very concerned about the whereabouts of the seal. He would call almost every day to ask about it. Song Beibei found many reasons to delay it But it was obvious that Xiao Jiankai¡¯s side did not have much patience. He even used the excuse that the medicine was lost in the transportation process to delay the delivery of the medicine to the hospital. Song Beibei was now at the most critical moment. The weather had already entered autumn. It was already mid-september. Song Beibei was about to give birth in half a month. The doctor said that as long as it continued, it would be the same as a normal birth and there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. And up until now, all the birth examinations had shown that the child in Song Beibei¡¯s belly was very healthy. As long as there was no more hemolysis before the birth, everything would be fine. But during the last half a month¡­ The hospital said that the research institute didn¡¯t continue to provide medicine. These past few days, the two sides had already been tacitly understanding. Xiao Jiankai had completely lost his patience. He would not call Song Beibei to ask about it. Directly Stopping Song Beibei¡¯s medicine was the most direct threat. Song Beibei had temporarily been admitted to the hospital to prevent any accidents from happening. In the evening, when Gu Yanqing returned to his room after participating in the medical memory session. Song Beibei was curled up on the SOFA, looking at the hope outside. She held her stomach and watched in a daze. The little guy in her stomach was very lively. From time to time, he would kick Song Beibei. Song Beibei was looking forward to his arrival. ¡®peace, peace, you must come to this world safely. ¡®. Song Beibei called his nickname in her heart. She knew Gu Yanqing¡¯s current situation. Xiao Jiankai was completely impatient. But he was still so calm, and he stopped her medication at the last half a month. That meant that Xiao Jiankai was certain that they would admit defeat. Chapter 533 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION But even so, there was nothing they could do. Because the only thing they could negotiate with Xiao Jiankai was the seal. Song Beibei sometimes thought. If only this child had been born earlier, how good would that have been. When Gu Yanqing entered, he saw song Beibei muttering to her stomach. The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he said, ¡°what are you discussing with the baby? ¡± Song Beibei looked up and smiled when she saw Gu Yanqing. ¡°I¡¯m discussing with him about whether he should come out earlier to see the world. ¡± Gu Yanqing knew what Song Beibei was thinking. He sat beside Song Beibei and grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let him be born naturally. Our baby should have this kind of calm and unhurried bearing. I won¡¯t let you stop taking your medicine. ¡± Song Beibei knew Gu Yanqing¡¯s decision when she heard him say that. Song Beibei asked, ¡°are we really going to hand over the seal? Is there no other way? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°Beibei, do you trust me? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I do. ¡± After Gu Yanqing said that, Song Beibei didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Song Beibei knew that when Gu Yanqing said that, it meant that he had made a big decision in his heart. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t 100% sure about this decision. But since Gu Yanqing had already made up his mind, he would give it his all. In the past, whenever he had any major business battles, he would always ask Song Beibei this question. Perhaps he also wanted to gain some courage from Song Beibei. Song Beibei trusted Gu Yanqing. No matter what he did. He must have made up his mind to confront Xiao Jiankai head-on. He knew that a person like Gu Yanqing would definitely not sit still and wait for death. Perhaps, he had a plan a long time ago. So, he always told her not to worry. But, even if she failed, so what? Even if she lost everything, so what? Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing and said firmly, ¡°do what you want to do. I believe in you, I¡¯ll always believe in you. ¡± Gu Yanqing lowered his head and kissed Song Beibei¡¯s hair Then, he gently hugged her in his arms. ¡°tonight, I¡¯ll go back to port city to negotiate with Xiao Jiankai. Maybe I¡¯ll stay in port city for two days. In two days, I¡¯ll definitely come back to accompany you. You must take good care of yourself when you¡¯re alone. ¡± Song Beibei nodded vigorously. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± How could Song Beibei Take Care of herself here. Gu Yanqing had already made all the arrangements in the morning. However, Gu Yanqing did not return to port city in the end. All the plans changed in the next second. Because Xiao Jiankai actually appeared in the hospital. Song Beibei knew that Xiao Jiankai had lost his patience. But she did not expect him to be impatient to such an extent. At noon, Gu Yanqing said that he would go to port city to give the seal to him. In the evening, he actually appeared in the hospital. When Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing saw Xiao Jiankai, they were slightly surprised What was even more unexpected was that besides Xiao Jiankai¡¯s two black-clothed followers and an assistant, he also brought a lawyer with him. It was as if he was here to negotiate sincerely. They also knew this lawyer. It was Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei knew long ago that Gu Wanjing later went back to work at Peishan group and became the chief counsel of Peishan Group. However, Song Beibei always thought that Gu Wanjing was working for Gu Yanqing She didn¡¯t expect that she was now with Xiao Jiankai. Two bodyguards in black stood guard at the entrance of the hospital. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s assistant and Gu Wanjing walked in at the same time. In the assistant¡¯s hand was a safe. Song Beibei felt her heart skip a beat. Safe. That seemingly sealed safe without a door, could it be the safe that Xiao Peishan kept in the Swiss Bank? Xiao Jiankai was still dressed in sportswear. He looked quite young. Song Beibei only knew now that Xiao Jiankai was the one who had pretended to be thin and haggard. Now, he seemed to have recovered his original appearance. Xiao Jiankai was smiling, but he still looked kind and amiable. He was concerned about Song Beibei like an elder. ¡°Beibei, how¡¯s your health? You¡¯re going to be a mother soon, so you have to be more careful of your health. ¡± Song Beibei looked at his face and felt a chill run down her spine. But she still managed to squeeze out a smile. ¡°thank you for your concern, second uncle. I¡¯m doing well. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re doing well. Sometimes, second uncle is just worried about your health. The research institute isn¡¯t reliable, and the medicine they¡¯ve developed recently has always had problems. ¡± As he spoke, Xiao Jiankai took out a box of drugs from his pocket He said, ¡°look, this is the last drug. Second uncle has also brought it over for you. Although this drug is good, it¡¯s not a big deal. After all, there are very few mothers in your condition. In addition, the cost is too high. The doctors at the research institute have also stopped developing it. Second uncle has also discussed with them for a long time before they finally produced the amount of drugs for this half a month. You also know that these researchers all have strange tempers. Second uncle supports them, but when they need help, they still have to see other people¡¯s expressions. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said so on purpose, which revealed a lot of information. I just want to tell Song Beibei. There will be no more of this drug, only the amount he has on hand for half a month. This estimate, also is Xiao Jiankai to come today, negotiate with them the biggest chip. Song Beibei smiled and showed a grateful expression on her face. ¡°then I really have to thank second uncle. ¡± Chapter 534 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Jiankai smiled, ¡°we¡¯re all family, what¡¯s there to thank us for? ¡± However, Xiao Jiankai did not give the medicine to Song Beibei. Instead, he put another box of medicine into his pocket. Song Beibei¡¯s eyes darkened. Xiao Jiankai said unhurriedly, ¡°I heard that big brother¡¯s seal has been found, right? ¡± Song Beibei could feel the urgency in Xiao Jiankai¡¯s words. Song Beibei glanced at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing walked over. Then, he calmly took out a brocade box from his pocket. He opened it. Inside was a white jade seal. It was crystal clear, and Xiao Peishan¡¯s traditional name was engraved on the bottom of the seal. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. It was as if he couldn¡¯t block that kind of gaze. It was as if he had seen a treasure that he had been looking for for many years. If he guessed correctly. This item was indeed the treasure that Xiao Jiankai had been looking for for many years. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I think this must be the thing that second uncle has been looking for. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s it. I even brought the safe with me, just in case something goes wrong. Yanqing, you came all the way here for nothing. ¡± Song Beibei really admired Xiao Jiankai¡¯s craftiness. He was afraid that they would use a fake to trick him and stall for time. That was why he brought the safe with him. Xiao Jiankai took a step forward, wanting to take the seal in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand, but his eyes were instantly filled with something. That kind of huge desire, that kind of frightening expression of a dream that was about to come true. However, it was the same for Gu Yanqing. Imitating Xiao Jiankai¡¯s earlier manner, he calmly closed the seal and placed it in his arms. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°second uncle, since it¡¯s already this day, a straightforward person shouldn¡¯t speak indecipherable words. Second uncle brought so many people here today. I¡¯m sure he has something to tell us. Let¡¯s talk about something first. ¡± Xiao Jiankai was slightly stunned before he said, ¡°second uncle likes your character. Since we¡¯re a family, let¡¯s not beat around the Bush. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I want the seal, and I¡¯ll give you the medicine. After I get the seal, the things inside will belong to me, and I¡¯ll fill in the gaps in the Peishan group. Moreover, the agreement I signed back then is still valid. ¡± ¡°I can directly transfer the shares of the Peishan group to your name. From now on, I, Xiao Jiankai, will not interfere in any of the Peishan group¡¯s matters. I will resign from my position as the chairman and let you take over. ¡± Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. It seemed like he was weighing the pros and cons. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°I¡¯ve already done my best by doing this, and you won¡¯t lose money. At least the Peishan group will fill in the tens of billions. For you guys, it will be very beneficial. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I agree. ¡± Xiao Jiankai didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to agree so readily. He was suddenly a little curious, ¡°don¡¯t you want to know the secret of this safe? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°right now, for me, the most important thing is Bei Bei¡¯s safety. ¡± Xiao Jiankai turned to look at Song Beibei beside him. Then, he suddenly laughed out loud, ¡°What an infatuated child. Since ancient times, it¡¯s not unreasonable for a hero to fall for a beauty. ¡± Xiao Jiankai casually waved his hand. Gu Wanjing opened the document in her hand. Then, she walked in front of Gu Yanqing. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, second uncle will grant you your wish. You and I can be considered to have our own needs. This is a document. After you sign it, give me your seal, and everything in Peishan group will belong to you. Of course, there¡¯s also Bei Bei¡¯s medication for half a month. From now on, we¡¯ll go back to where we came from. Of course, if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll still be your second uncle. ¡± Gu Yanqing only took a quick glance at it. Then, he signed on it. Then, he took out the box containing the seal again. He said, ¡°second uncle, let¡¯s exchange one for another. ¡± Gu Yanqing was naturally referring to the medicine in Xiao Jiankai¡¯s pocket. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°there¡¯s no rush. You open the safe first. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled, ¡°second uncle, you don¡¯t believe me? ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°you and I are both businessmen. Naturally, we understand that all businessmen are evil. Open the safe first, and our contract will officially take effect. ¡± Gu Yanqing was quite calm. He picked up the seal. The safe was placed on the table. It was a square-sealed iron box. Indeed, there was only a small socket the size of a seal. Gu Yanqing looked at it for a while, then took out the seal and put it into the small hole. The seal and the small hole were perfectly compatible. A creaking mechanical sound could be heard from inside. It was as if a switch had been activated. Xiao Jiankai quickly took a step forward, almost standing by the table. Then there was a click. A crack slowly appeared on the side of the safe, straight and straight. Finally, it turned into a door. In an instant, it was opened. Xiao Jiankai was almost crazy. He opened the safe door and took out the things inside. It was just a document. This document had been preserved for decades, and the paper was as good as new. But Xiao Jiankai¡¯s fingers were trembling as he held the document. He said, ¡°this is it. Yes, this is it. Hahahaha. ¡± Xiao Jiankai laughed maniacally. A strange blush appeared on his face. He quickly put the things back into the safe. Then, he took out the seal and put it in his pocket. He said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Second uncle won¡¯t go back on his word. ¡± Then, he took out a box of medicine from his pocket and handed it over. Chapter 535 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing took the medicine. Xiao Jiankai looked a little impatient. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t wait to study the contents of the safe. He said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°in that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first. The loopholes in the Peishan group will naturally be filled in a few days. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Xiao Jiankai put away his seal. His assistant continued to carry the safe, wanting to go out. But at this moment. There was a sudden commotion at the door. A few people looked towards the door. It was dark and crowded with a bunch of police officers. Everyone was a little surprised. Xiao Jiankai suddenly turned around with a gloomy face. ¡°Yanqing, what do you mean by this? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Xiao Jiankai with a solemn expression. Xiao Jiankai suddenly laughed. ¡°could it be that you¡¯re burning the bridge after crossing it? ¡± At this moment, the leading police officer said, ¡°Mr. Xiao Jiankai, you¡¯re suspected of murdering your wife, Zhao Dantong. Please come with us to the police station to assist in the investigation. ¡± Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°who accused her? My wife committed suicide. This matter has already been settled. ¡± Xiao Jiankai looked very calm. He waved his hand and Gu Wanjing walked to his side. Xiao Jiankai said calmly, ¡°this is my private lawyer. She will answer all your questions on my behalf. If you have something to discuss with him, talk to him first. ¡± The police officer did not buy it and said, ¡°we have the surveillance video of you murdering Zhao Dantong. The evidence is conclusive. This is the arrest warrant. ¡± As he said that, he waved the document in his hand. This time, Xiao Jiankai¡¯s expression changed completely. He turned to look at Gu Wanjing, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with them now. Help me get out. ¡± Gu Wanjing was a famous lawyer in the industry. Even if she died, she could still claim to have obtained it. She was also good at exploiting loopholes in the law. Therefore, using legal knowledge to get Xiao Jiankai to temporarily get out was a piece of cake. Once Xiao Jiankai got out now, there was no way to predict what would happen in the future. Xiao Jiankai really did not expect that he would encounter such a situation today. He even managed to hide it from Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing originally said that he would go to Hong Kong city at night. However, he took a private plane to come here. This trip was completely confidential. Therefore, he did not bring many bodyguards. But why would the police suddenly appear here and say that they had evidence of his murder? He suddenly thought of something. There was only one possibility, and that was that there was a mole. Sure enough, Gu Wanjing stood beside him unmoved. After meeting Xiao Jiankai¡¯s gaze, she said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. All the evidence of your murder was provided by me, so I can¡¯t help you get away with it. ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. It took him a while to react, ¡°Gu Wanjing, you betrayed me. ¡± Gu Wanjing said indifferently, ¡°I told you from the beginning that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt my third brother. You didn¡¯t believe me. ¡± Xiao Jiankai had really miscalculated. It was because Gu Wanjing had always been too capable. Moreover, she had investigated her past. Moreover, she had the thing she wanted the most and the most powerful evidence. That was why she dared to be sure that Gu wanjing would be like an obedient machine for him to use. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°if you go to jail, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it. Gu Wanjing, you betrayed me, so you should understand the consequences. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°of course, I won¡¯t have a good ending. I know this, but I want to tell you that the contracts I made with you back then are not effective. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a lawyer. ¡± Xiao Jiankai understood what Gu Wanjing meant when she said this. So Gu Wanjing had always been Gu Yanqing¡¯s person. In other words, Gu Yanqing should know everything about the safe. He was not afraid of going to jail. He just killed a person. As long as there was money, he had ways to get out. However, he was suddenly worried about the contract that Gu Yanqing had just signed. Since Gu Wanjing could plot against him, then¡­ ¡­ Gu Wanjing clearly saw through Xiao Jiankai¡¯s thoughts. She was still holding the document in her hand. Gu Wanjing opened the document in front of Xiao Jiankai. There was actually a piece of white paper inside. And Gu Yanqing only signed a name at the bottom right corner of the white paper. But just now, Xiao Jiankai clearly saw Gu Yanqing signing the document. How did it become like this. Gu Wanjing said calmly, ¡°second master should have heard of a type of ink called invisible ink. After a certain amount of time, the ink will disappear on its own. ¡± This kind of ink was actually very common. Even elementary school students would occasionally have an invisible pen in their hands. After this kind of pen was written, the words would disappear after a short period of time. Many magicians would even use it to perform magic tricks. And the contract terms on the document were printed by Gu Wanjing using this kind of special ink. Xiao Jiankai was furious, ¡°you actually used such a dirty trick to deceive me. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°second master, you are an old fox. Only this kind of childish and low-level trick can fool your eyes. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°so, that seal doesn¡¯t actually belong to second master so far. Second Master, please hand it over. ¡± Xiao Jiankai¡¯s face was very scary and ferocious. He suddenly turned to Gu Yanqing. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by you in the end. But Yanqing, don¡¯t you want to save the Peishan Corporation? If I collapse, the PEISHAN corporation will also be buried with me. ¡± Gu Yanqing then slowly walked forward. Chapter 536 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing then slowly stepped forward. His voice was also very calm. ¡°second uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Zhao Dantong¡¯s partner, the financial director of Peishan group, swallowed a huge amount of assets. In fact, she bought an international fund. This is a short company. In fact, this money can be withdrawn at any time. When the money is laundered by some foreign underground banks, it will become a personal asset. In fact, second uncle, you have already seen all of this. That¡¯s why you said that the first safe is a secret fund. This fund can save Peishan Group. In fact, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just that second uncle, after you take the things in the safe, you will use the money that Zhao Dantong hid to fill the hole in Peishan group. This way, not only will you not be discovered, but you will also get what you want. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± When Xiao Jiankai heard this, he laughed coldly, ¡°I was careless. I believe you can find out what I can. ¡± Xiao Jiankai regained his composure. It was as if he and Gu Yanqing were chatting. The police officers were not in a hurry to make a move. These people had very special identities. Since they had to settle their personal grudges first. Then it would be good to let them speak clearly first. It would even be beneficial for them to make a statement and find out more clues about the suspect¡¯s crimes. Xiao Jiankai smiled and said, ¡°So, you¡¯ve long investigated the loopholes in the company. I¡¯m sure you also have a way to get that money back. Why have you been at My mercy during this period of time? ¡± Xiao Jiankai laughed out loud, ¡°of course I know. You¡¯re just concerned about the medicine in my hands. You¡¯ve investigated and researched for so long, but you still haven¡¯t found the location of the research institute. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. To prevent you from doing this, after Dan Tong died, I disbanded the research institute. Those people, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find them in your lifetime. The remaining medicine is indeed unique in this world. ¡± Gu Yanqing furrowed his brows slightly. Xiao Jiankai continued, ¡°so you¡¯re just waiting to get the medicine and then set me up, right? I¡¯d like to know, what evidence do the police have that I murdered Zhao Dantong? ¡± At this moment.. The police officer next to him spoke up, ¡°someone witnessed the Nanny Xiu Xiu. She personally saw you ordering your men to kill someone through a glass window. Also, lawyer Gu provided a surveillance camera in the room. It completely recorded the scene at that time. Two of your men have already been arrested. ¡± Xiao Jiankai laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that one of you actually installed a surveillance camera in my room. ¡± At this moment, Gu Wanjing said, ¡°the surveillance camera wasn¡¯t installed by anyone else. It was Zhao Dantong. ¡± Xiao Jiankai really didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Dantong would actually install a surveillance camera in his room. Xiao Jiankai only felt that he had fallen for it. He had always thought that his arrangements were flawless, but it turned out that they were full of loopholes. These young people in front of him were all more cunning than foxes. Their acting skills were also better than before. Gu Yanqing had clearly found out everything, but he pretended to be at his mercy. Instead, he made him lower his guard. He felt that the business genius that this person spoke of was only so-so. Their relationship had clearly been incompatible with each other for a long time. It was said that they even made an oath that they would never see each other again for the rest of their lives. When he turned his head, Gu Wanjing was secretly helping him to deal with him. It could be seen that this man had many tricks up his sleeve. Even a woman like Gu Wanjing could be taken advantage of and used to death. Xiao Jiankai probably knew that he had fallen into a trap. He had planned it so well. He had plotted all of Zhao Dantong¡¯s schemes. But in the end, he had fallen into the hands of a woman. Xiao Jiankai¡¯s gaze finally landed on Song Beibei. ¡°Even if Zhao Dantong is dead, it¡¯s not your place to avenge her. She has hurt you so badly, why are you still helping her? ¡± Song Beibei was actually a little confused. Gu Yanqing had not told her many things. As a result, she had no idea that such a reversal had happened. She only knew that Gu Yanqing would confront Xiao Jiankai in the near future. She even thought that Gu Yanqing would go to port city this afternoon. She didn¡¯t even know that Xiao Jiankai would appear here now. She also didn¡¯t expect that Gu wanjing would suddenly accuse Xiao Jiankai of murder. Even though Song Beibei knew that Zhao Dantong was forced to death by Xiao Jiankai, she didn¡¯t expect that one day Xiao Jiankai would be caught and punished by the law. This old Fox was too cunning, and he had power and influence. But what was the situation now? She was really a little confused. It turned out that Gu Yanqing had long discovered Zhao Dantong¡¯s conspiracy, and had long found out the whereabouts of the huge sum of money. It turned out that the thing in the safe was not a secret fund left behind by Xiao Peishan, as Xiao Jiankai had said. Then, what exactly was in the safe? Why was Xiao Jiankai so crazy about it that he did not even hesitate to plot against his own life? Song Beibei stared at Xiao Jiankai. But at this moment, Xiao Jiankai slowly took out the white jade seal from his pocket. Then he said, ¡°don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s inside the safe? What I can¡¯t get, others can¡¯t get either. ¡± As he said this, Xiao Jiankai threw it hard. The white jade in his hand fell to the ground and instantly turned into pieces. Xiao Jiankai said, ¡°this piece of jade has a special texture. The patterns carved on it are the secret key to opening the treasure chest. This technique was not created by a famous artist, but by big brother himself. In other words, no one in the world can carve out the exact same patterns. If I destroy this seal, I will also destroy the things in the safe. If I can¡¯t get it, then don¡¯t even think about it. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent. Xiao Jiankai laughed loudly, as if he was very happy. He took the initiative to reach out and let the police hold his hand. When he left, he looked at Gu wanjing coldly, ¡°lawyer Gu, you think you will have a good ending? Be careful. Even if I was inside, killing you would be as easy as killing an ant. ¡± Chapter 537 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu wanjing still looked quite calm. She said, ¡°second master, apart from murder, you have also committed many business crimes, including being suspected of embezzlement and fraud. I have already prepared all the information to send up. I¡¯m afraid second master won¡¯t be able to come out. ¡± Xiao Jiankai seemed to be gnashing his teeth, ¡°Gu Wanjing, you b * Tch Schemed against me. ¡± As Xiao Jiankai spoke, he was about to pounce on Gu Wanjing. But he was suppressed by the police. Xiao Jiankai was forcibly taken away. The Room became quiet all of a sudden. Song Beibei was stunned by the shocking turn of events that happened tonight. She had been worrying about how to deal with Xiao Jiankai for the past few days. However, she did not expect that in just a short day¡¯s time,. Xiao Jiankai had actually been thrown into prison. And all of this credit was almost due to Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei felt an indescribable mix of emotions for a moment. Gu Wanjing took a few steps inside. Only then did Song Beibei realize that there was another person in the room. It was Xiao Jiankai¡¯s assistant who had been standing by the side with the safe. Song Beibei was curious. This person actually didn¡¯t leave. And when Gu Wanjing walked towards him¡­ He had already placed the safe on the desk next to him. Then, he took out an item from his pocket. ¡°Miss Gu, this is what you wanted. ¡± Gu Wanjing took the item. Then, she said, ¡°you can leave now. Your money has already been transferred to your bank account. ¡± ¡°thank you, Miss Gu. ¡± The man left after saying that. The safe was placed on the desk next to it. Song Beibei was a little confused. It looked like this assistant was not Xiao Jiankai¡¯s person, but Gu Wanjing¡¯s. And what was the thing that he took out from his pocket for Gu Wanjing just now. At this moment, Gu Wanjing had already turned around and walked towards Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing did not look at her, and she did not look at Gu Yanqing either. She just quietly placed the thing in her hand on the table next to Song Beibei. Then, she said softly, ¡°third brother, this is the thing in the file bag in the safe. It¡¯s also the map that Xiao Jiankai tried so hard to get. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not look at her. He only acknowledged her faintly. Gu Wanjing was silent for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°since the matter is over, I should leave too. ¡± Gu Yanqing acknowledged her. Gu Wanjing glanced at Song Beibei. That glance seemed to be very calm. She said to Song Beibei, ¡°I hope that you and third brother can be happy forever. ¡± As she said that, she turned around and left in large strides. When she reached the door. Gu Yanqing then said in a moderate tone, ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to you this time, Wanjing. Thank you. ¡± Gu wanjing stopped in her tracks. She stopped for a while, but she did not turn back. Then, she left in large strides. After Gu Wanjing left, the room became even quieter. Song Beibei was still sitting on the SOFA. It seemed that she had not changed her position since Xiao Jiankai came over. When she raised her head, Gu Yanqing happened to walk behind her and gently pulled her into his embrace. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was beating very fast. Instead, she only reacted after the matter was over. Song Beibei said, ¡°the matter has been resolved, hasn¡¯t it? ¡± Gu Yanqing nodded. ¡°It has been resolved. ¡± He took out a box of medicine from his pocket and said, ¡°what I really want is just this. ¡± Song Beibei knew of Gu Yanqing¡¯s painstaking efforts. He had been enduring patiently for his sake. Even though he had long grasped the other party¡¯s weakness, he still couldn¡¯t give the other party a fatal blow. Song Beibei leaned against Gu Yanqing, half of her face pressed against his stomach. However, her gaze fell on the thin piece of paper on the table. This was what Xiao Jiankai had tried so hard to obtain. Even compared to this thing, Peishan group¡¯s tens of billions were not worth mentioning. Song Beibei was really curious. She let go of Gu Yanqing. She reached out to grab the piece of paper. She said, ¡°so you guys had already discussed it. You knew that Xiao Jiankai would open the safe to confirm, so you used a sky pilfered switch at that time? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Do you know who that person was? ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°who? ¡± ¡°Have you heard of Shen Zhizhang? ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. ¡°The godly thief Shen Zhizhang? ¡± Song Beibei had heard of this person. Let¡¯s put it this way. Song Beibei had heard of him on television. Because this person had a criminal record, he had stolen many national treasures. It was said that he had even sneaked into Buckingham Palace to steal the Queen¡¯s scepter and returned it the next day. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Brexit, causing the exchange rate to plummet. This person had quite a personality. However, the outside world did not know his true appearance. Song Beibei thought about it and realized that there was nothing special about that person just now. He was the kind of person who would easily be ignored even if he was in the same room as her. It was as if he had an invisibility function. Song Beibei could not even remember his appearance in her mind right now. Song Beibei did not expect that Gu Yanqing would actually interact with such a person. She smiled, ¡°if second uncle knew that his assistant was a godly thief, I wonder how he would react. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly, ¡°Shen Zhizhang is good at disguising and hypnotizing. I don¡¯t think you can remember what he looks like right now. He is not Xiao Jiankai¡¯s assistant. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Extraordinary people have extraordinary abilities. It was not a rare thing. Song Beibei took the piece of paper from the table. She was a little stunned. It was actually an ordinary map. It was even a map of the sea area. Song Beibei was very puzzled and said, ¡°second uncle tried every means to get this map? ¡± Chapter 538 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanqing said, ¡°rather than saying it¡¯s a map, it¡¯s more like a treasure map. ¡± Song Beibei was very surprised. ¡°TREASURE MAP? ¡± Song Beibei looked at the map carefully, but she really couldn¡¯t see anything profound. Moreover, what era was it now? Why would there still be a so-called treasure map. Could it be that Xiao Peishan hid the treasure and drew a map, waiting for others to find it? It wasn¡¯t like he was taking a rare treasure. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what treasure it is. I¡¯m afraid only Xiao Jiankai knows about it. It¡¯s said that when my father was young, he loved polar exploration the most. He once organized an expedition team to find a Nazi treasure trove during World War II. It should be this one. ¡± Song Beibei was a little dizzy. She felt like she was listening to a book. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s dazed look. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch her little nose. ¡°dazed? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect there to be a treasure map these days. ¡± Gu Yanqing took the map and looked at it He said, ¡°there are detailed longitude and latitude markings here. Back then, father hired an army and built a treasure room under the high seas. There are countless jewels and gold, as well as priceless treasures from various countries. Speaking of which, the markings on this map are equivalent to gold mines. ¡± Song Beibei still looked stunned. Gu Yanqing continued, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t plan to use the money back then. He didn¡¯t actually need it. As for why he hid the treasure, no one knows. Back then, his mercenaries didn¡¯t know what was hidden in those sealed boxes. Even the pirates on the high seas thought that the government was storing oil. However, how Xiao Jiankai knew about it isn¡¯t very clear. ¡± Song Beibei was even more confused. ¡°Then how did you know? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°a while ago, I accidentally found a travel journal that my father wrote in the bookshelf. The records were very obscure, but combined with second uncle¡¯s motive, I speculated in detail that this was probably the result. As for whether it was the exact result, I don¡¯t know either. ¡± Song Beibei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So you¡¯re not very clear about it either. ¡± Song Beibei was curious and asked again, ¡°then if these treasures are found, how much is it worth? Is it worth more than tens of billions? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°this sum of money is the hidden property that the Nazis invaded and plundered during World War II. No one can estimate the exact value, but it is said that the officers at that time wanted to use this wealth to build a new country. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s worldview was refreshed once again. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still faint and indifferent, ¡°more importantly, there are too many national treasures inside. It is not something that can be estimated with money. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the map in her hand in shock. It was just a thin piece of paper. It actually hid such a huge amount of wealth. Or perhaps, after comparing wealth, it was stained with life and blood. Song Beibei asked, ¡°then what should we do now? ¡± Now, this map had fallen into Gu Yanqing¡¯s hands. What Song Beibei was afraid of was that if the outside world found out about this, their lives would not be peaceful for the rest of their lives. Gu Yanqing said very indifferently, ¡°then leave it. Perhaps in a few hundred years, the descendants will dig it out. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°where¡¯s the map? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°this piece of paper is not an ordinary piece of paper. There are countless memory chips in it. This type of memory chip can be divided into many parts. If one is destroyed, the contents on it will be automatically copied on the next memory chip. In other words, the second map will be formed. But to be honest, I don¡¯t know how many chips my father had stored back then and where he put them. So, the only way now is to do the same as he did back then. Find a safe and put it in. It¡¯s best if he can never see the light of day again. ¡± Since ancient times, people died for money and birds died for food. Not to mention such a huge treasure that could not be seen in the light. Once it was announced to the world, how much trouble would it cause. Song Beibei agreed with Gu Yanqing¡¯s approach. Gu Yanqing used his personal connections in Xiao Jiankai¡¯s incident and did not disclose it to the media. Even the trial was conducted in secret. Xiao Jiankai set up murder, embezzlement, tax evasion, including commercial fraud. He was punished with several crimes and sentenced to death. All his personal property was confiscated. The outside world only knew that second master Xiao had committed a crime and was arrested. However, no one knew what had happened to Xiao Jiankai. All the media knew that the matter was of great importance and did not dare to report it. On the day Xiao Jiankai betrayed the death penalty, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing also went to the court. Xiao Jiankai, on the other hand, appeared particularly calm. After the court adjourned, he requested to see Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing agreed. When Xiao Jiankai came out, he was wearing handcuffs and anklets, and a prison uniform. Now, he finally looked like a 60-year-old man. His sideburns were white, and his face was full of vicissitudes. But his eyes still had a gleam in them. They only had ten minutes of private conversation time. There was a glass window between them. They could clearly see each other, but they had to hold the microphone. Song Beibei took the phone first. After a moment of silence, Song Beibei still said, ¡°second uncle¡­ ¡± Xiao Jiankai still agreed His voice was also kind and calm. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve always doted on you. Why would I want to kill second uncle? I killed Dan Tong to remove the obstacles for you. That slut has always been thinking about your husband. You should know that, right? ¡± Song Beibei did not know what to say. Chapter 539 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION It was probably because of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s tone of disdain towards human lives. Song Beibei was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°second uncle, I only know that killing someone pays with their life. Killing someone is ultimately wrong. ¡± Xiao Jiankai laughed out loud, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re still too naive. This world is originally a world where the strong preyed on the weak. which fortune isn¡¯t stained with a little blood? You think that the Peishan Corporation¡¯s tall buildings are now a shining golden business empire, but do you know how many people he stepped on to build it back then? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle, actually, I don¡¯t quite understand. Is Money really that important? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t lack money at all. You¡¯re already considered a top-tier rich man. Why do you still want to dig up those treasures? These things can not be taken away even if you die. What¡¯s the meaning of this to you? You put in so much effort, setting up one trap after another, scheming against one person after another. Isn¡¯t it very tiring to live? ¡± Xiao Jiankai, however, smiled. He spoke as if he was educating a child, ¡°you don¡¯t know the benefits of money because you don¡¯t have enough. When the money you have can buy the whole world, you¡¯ll know that money is the most reliable thing in this world. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t agree. However, Xiao Jiankai¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of fierceness. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I once the same as you? I originally wanted to marry a beautiful wife and spend the rest of my life with me. After a few more years, I would hand over the Peishan Corporation to you guys. Then, I would bring Dan Tong to live on the island. In the story, it was about picking chrysanthemums under the eastern fence and leisurely seeing Nanshan Mountain. I had also yearned for that. However, how did this slut Zhao Dantong treat me? She gave me Forbidden Drugs and slowly destroyed my body. The people who slept beside me wanted to kill me all day long and then swallow my property. I originally wanted to let her off, but she did not stop. This slut¡¯s death was not worth regretting. At that time, I knew that nothing in this world was reliable. Only wealth. Wealth is the most stable. My three wives were all for my money. Tell me, is money important or not? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s throat felt like it was blocked by a stone. She could not speak. Xiao Jiankai said that her three wives were all for his money? Sometimes, thinking about it, he was quite pitiful. The reason why he became like this was also because favors had never warmed him. This world was like this. It was not absolutely fair. The environment and experience created a person¡¯s character, and even a person¡¯s stubbornness. But when you came to this world, you had no way to predict what you would experience in your life. Song Beibei said, ¡°second uncle, nothing is important now. Actually, I¡¯ve always been very grateful to second uncle. I¡¯m also grateful that you didn¡¯t give me fake medicine in the end. I hope that second uncle can have a good journey. When you get there, you¡¯ll have everything you want. ¡± Xiao Jiankai laughed coldly, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re really the most innocent person I¡¯ve ever met. Logically speaking, you¡¯ve experienced a lot too. Yet, you¡¯re still so foolish to believe in the beauty of this world. I don¡¯t know whether I should say you¡¯re good or stupid. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°perhaps I was born a fool. ¡± Xiao Jiankai also smiled and said, ¡°since you¡¯re still willing to call me second uncle, then I¡¯ll tell you one last time. Be careful of Gu Wanjing¡­ ¡± Xiao Jiankai still wanted to say something. It was time for the visit. He forcefully hung up the phone. Xiao Jiankai was taken away by two armed police officers across the glass. Before he left, the corner of his mouth still left a faint smile. Song Beibei stood there in a daze. Xiao Jiankai said to be careful of Gu Wanjing. What did he want to say next? Why did he say that? Because Gu Wanjing had betrayed him, so he wanted to use her hand to deal with her? Song Beibei was a little confused. For a moment, it was hard to tell if it was true or not. Song Beibei went back. She didn¡¯t say anything about this. She only heard that Xiao Jiankai suddenly went crazy in prison before the execution. The whole world announced that Gu Yanqing had a shocking treasure map. But no one believed it. They just thought that Xiao Jiankai couldn¡¯t accept his fate of dying. Song Beibei happened to be in the hospital on the day of the execution. Because her due date was in the next few days. Xiao Jiankai was once an ambitious man. But his old age and ending were really regrettable. On the day of the execution, Xiao Jiankai¡¯s murder was publicly announced. The media rushed to report it. There were many speculations about Xiao Jiankai¡¯s murder of his new wife. But he was dead. There was no point in speculating anymore. There was only regret. Song Beibei didn¡¯t pay attention to the news at all. She had been staying in the hospital for the past two days. Her stomach would throb, but it was not intense. It was already the due date. But the little guy in her stomach still seemed unwilling to come out. There was no movement at all. Gu Yanqing had been accompanying Song Beibei in the hospital for the past few days. They were almost inseparable at all times. Song Beibei was staying in the VIP ward of Pu Ren Hospital. There was a delivery room next to the room so that the little guy could come out at any time. But three days after the due date, the little guy still had no movement at all. Song Beibei herself was also very confused. Many people had come to see her. Even Su Liangxiao had come a while ago. Su Liangxiao said, ¡°what does three days matter? As long as it¡¯s not three years, it¡¯ll be fine. Maybe you¡¯re pregnant with someone. ¡± Song Beibei almost hit him with a pillow. At night, Gu Wanjing also came over. Ever since the incident with Xiao Jiankai,. Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing seemed to have loosened up a little. Now, the Peishan group had returned to normal. Gu Wanjing really played a big role. She was still the chief counsel of the Peishan Corporation. She rarely interacted with Gu Yanqing. Today was also the first time she had come to visit Song Beibei. Gu Wanjing always seemed apologetic when she saw Song Beibei now. Chapter 540 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, a lot of things were already in the past. Song Beibei had long forgotten most of her own heart. She was originally a person with a bad memory. Song Beibei sometimes thought, forget it. Gu wanjing looked like she was truly regretting it. So what if she didn¡¯t forgive her? Although she had never thought of getting close to Gu Wanjing, she didn¡¯t want to treat her as an enemy either. So when Gu Wanjing came, Song Beibei also spoke to her in a friendly manner. Gu Wanjing also exchanged a few pleasantries with her as if they were just ordinary friends. Unintentionally, she said, ¡°I heard that the chief gynecologist of Pu Ren, Dr. Fang, is also the deputy chief surgeon. ¡± Song Beibei nodded, ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°Dr. Fang is very famous and has a lot of clinical experience. You don¡¯t have to worry at all. The baby will definitely be born safely. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Because the baby was still not born, after a discussion, Song Beibei decided to have a c-section tonight. The time was scheduled for the wee hours. Because Song Beibei¡¯s situation was special. Now, all the doctors were gathered in the room next door for a meeting to prevent any special situations from occurring. Just as Gu Wanjing was about to leave, Xiao Mianjun and Mu Lan entered. Gu Wanjing only nodded lightly at the two of them and then left. In the past, Gu Wanjing had a good relationship with Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun. Even when Mu Lan used to host family banquets, she would invite her. But later, Song Beibei could not remember when exactly it was that they seemed to have become much more distant. Gu Wanjing left. Mu Lan and Xiao mianjun walked to the bedside. Song Beibei was rather surprised. Because she did not inform them beforehand that she would be coming over today. Song Beibei said in surprise, ¡°mom, sis, when did you come over? Why didn¡¯t you tell US earlier? Yan Qing should have come to pick you up. ¡± Mu Lan sat by the bedside with a smile, ¡°he doesn¡¯t have anything on his mind right now. Now, of course, he has to be with you wholeheartedly. You worked so hard to give birth to his son. ¡± Mu Lan said with a serious expression as she held Song Beibei¡¯s hand, ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s been hard on you. ¡± Song Beibei was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mom, why do you say that? ¡± Mu Lan gently patted Song Beibei¡¯s hand. She also knew that Song Beibei had been through a lot since she was pregnant. So many things had happened in between. The family didn¡¯t help much. It was all the responsibility of the couple. Mu Lan said, ¡°I bought you bird¡¯s nest. After you give birth, you should take care of it. You¡¯ve been pregnant for so long, but you haven¡¯t gained any weight. ¡± Song Beibei found it funny. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯ve gained more than 30 pounds? ¡± Mu Lan said, ¡°it¡¯s good to be fat. You¡¯re just too thin. It¡¯s risky to give birth to a child. You guys want to look good when you¡¯re young, but does being thin make you look good? I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Mu Lan rarely nagged. Song Beibei laughed foolishly at the side. Actually, Song Beibei felt a long-lost happiness from being nagged by the elders. Xiao Mianjun couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°mom, aren¡¯t you also losing weight? You can always control your weight at 95 pounds. ¡± Mu Lan raised her head and rolled her eyes at Xiao Mianjun. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a child. In the future, when you and Jingrong have a child, you can¡¯t control your weight. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°who wants to have a child with him? ¡± Wei Jingrong was Xiao Mianjun¡¯s boyfriend, and they had known each other for half a year. Their relationship had been relatively stable. Wei Jingrong was a major in the army. Their story was also considered a legend, and the two of them could be considered to have met without fighting. Then, Xiao Mianjun was pestered. In Xiao Mianjun¡¯s words, Wei Jingrong was a military Ruffian! Song Beibei had seen that person once. He looked ordinary, but his ordinary and unrelated combination was very pleasing to the eye. There was an indescribable temperament about him. No matter how Song Beibei looked at him, she felt that her future brother-in-law was righteous and awe-inspiring. There was no Ruffian aura about him at all. But she didn¡¯t know why Xiao Mianjun could always call him a soldier Ruffian in exasperation! But no matter what, Xiao Mianjun had finally found her own happiness. The woman who had once vowed never to marry was finally warmed by a burning heart. The hurt that Xiao Mianjun had suffered was still a secret. Song Beibei had once felt that it was a knot in her heart. Although there was still a knot in her heart. But Song Beibei had long decided that this secret would definitely be brought to the coffin in the future. As long as they were happy together. After a while, Gu Yanqing came over. Xiao Mianjun said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°brother, I have something to tell you. ¡± Xiao Mianjun and Gu Yanqing went out. Song Beibei woke up in pain at night. But when she woke up, she realized that she wasn¡¯t lying on the bed. She was in the car. Beside her was Gu Yanqing and a bunch of doctors and nurses. Song Beibei heard the sound of an ambulance leading the way. She asked, ¡°where am I now? ¡°? Song Beibei felt dizzy. Shouldn¡¯t she be lying on the bed in the ward now? Gu Yanqing calmly grabbed song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°In the car. We¡¯re transferring to another hospital. We¡¯ll be there soon. ¡± Song Beibei had no idea why she had to be transferred to another hospital. But the pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t think straight. It was almost midnight. During the check-up tonight, Song Beibei had been having a miscarriage. In addition, the due date had arrived, and the baby had yet to move. It was already decided that she would have a c-section in the early hours of the morning. Chapter 541 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel much after she was admitted to the hospital. While she was still in a daze, she heard the child crying. Gu Yanqing had been holding her hand tightly by the side. When she woke up, he was still holding her hand. When Song Beibei woke up, Gu Yanqing was the only one in the ward. When Gu Yanqing saw that she had woken up, he quickly asked, ¡°are you still feeling unwell? ¡± Indeed, she was still feeling unwell. Song Beibei¡¯s body was no longer hers, but she only cared about the child. ¡°where¡¯s Ping an? ¡± The child had been married a long time ago. Xiao Jin ¡®an, her Nickname Ping An. Gu Yanqing caressed Song Beibei¡¯s hair. ¡°Ping an is very safe. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly felt at ease when she heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice. Then, she fell into a deep sleep. In the morning, Song Beibei woke up. Song Beibei¡¯s hospital bed had already been placed in a crib. The child inside had already opened his eyes. He wasn¡¯t making any noise, looking at the world in a daze. It was the first time Song Beibei saw her child, and she felt like crying. The child also looked at her, as if they were looking at each other. Song Beibei said softly, ¡°thank you for coming to this world. ¡± The child¡¯s lips curled up slightly, as if he was smiling. Song Beibei felt like her heart was about to break when she saw that smile. The head nurse came in and said, ¡°it¡¯s time to feed the child. ¡± Gu Yanqing carried the child and let him lie on his side on the bed, gently placing him in Song Beibei¡¯s arms. Then, the little guy started to drink the milk. The little guy was eating vigorously. Every time he sucked, it would affect Song Beibei¡¯s wound. Waves of excruciating pain. The little guy stopped eating and ate for half an hour. By the time the little guy finished eating, Song Beibei was already sweating profusely. In the end, Gu Yanqing forced himself to carry him. He actually looked very unhappy. After putting the little guy into the crib, he said to the little guy with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯ll hire a wet nurse for you tomorrow. ¡± Who knew that after Gu Yanqing said this,. The little guy in the crib started to cry. Song Beibei was anxious. ¡°What are you doing? Let me carry you. ¡± Gu Yanqing had already carried the little guy. But no matter how hard he tried, it was useless. In the end, he still had to put it in Song Beibei¡¯s arms. The funny thing was that when the child touched Song Beibei, he stopped crying. When Gu Yanqing was about to carry him, he started to cry loudly. This was the first time Gu Yanqing was despised like this. Song Beibei was quite happy. She said, ¡°Mommy is the best in this world. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at his son with a cold expression. The child seemed to be looking at him as well. He raised his eyebrows unintentionally. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was just a newborn baby, Gu Yanqing would have thought that the child was provoking him. Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. Why did this little guy look like a little devil. At night, the three children came over. The children were on National Day holiday. Song Beibei laid on the bed and saw the three children lying on the edge of the cradle. She looked at her newborn brother carefully and eagerly. The three little fellows were even chatting together. Xin Tong said, ¡°why is your brother so small? But he¡¯s so cute. ¡± Fu Chengdong¡¯s voice was indifferent beside her. ¡°What¡¯s so cute about him? He¡¯s wrinkled. ¡± Xin Tong was displeased. ¡°He¡¯s obviously very cute. I think he looks a lot like dad. ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°He¡¯s so small. How could you tell? It¡¯s clearly your psychological effect. ¡± Xin Tong raised her head and looked at Fu Chengdong in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by mental state? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I think children are very troublesome. It would be much cuter if it were a younger sister. ¡± Xin Tong retorted, ¡°younger brother is the cutest. ¡± Fu Chengdong said plainly, ¡°younger sister is the cutest. ¡± In the end, the two of them could not stop arguing and threw the question to Xiao Ying, who was lying on the cradle obediently. Xin Tong asked, ¡°Xiao Ying, do you like younger brother or younger sister? ¡± Xiao Ying looked at Xin Tong and then at Fu Chengdong. She could not decide. In the end, she chose to stand on her brother¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°I like little sister too. ¡± Pfft. Xiao Ying did not finish her sentence. The little guy in the cradle directly sprayed milk. The few people surrounding the cradle were all scared. The nanny next to them methodically wiped the Little Guy¡¯s mouth and changed his clothes. Xiao Feng smiled and said, ¡°young master is dissatisfied with what Miss Xiao Ying said. It seems that young master cares about Miss Xiao Ying the most. ¡± Xiao Ying stood at the side in a daze, completely unaware of what had happened. She thought she had said something wrong to make her brother spit out milk, and she looked very helpless. Song Beibei looked at all this, but her heart was warm. With these few children, the atmosphere at home had completely changed. She had always liked children. Ever since she was young, besides Gu Yanqing, she had no other family. It seemed that ever since she was young, she had been used to living in the two-person world with Gu Yanqing. But Gu Yanqing¡¯s personality was that of an aloof and aloof person. In such a big Song Garden, there were only the two of them at all times. It was getting colder and colder. But it was different now. Song Beibei had always thought that Chengdong and Xiao Ying were the best gifts from heaven. Thinking about it now, Song Beibei felt that God was treating her well. There would be one more person in the family. There would be more laughter and excitement. Chapter 542 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION As Song Beibei thought about it, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile. Song Beibei was going to stay in the hospital for a week. This week, a lot of people came. Those relatives and friends all came. People from the Xiao Family, people from the company, and even some of her former friends. Even Song Beibei¡¯s American colleagues and some Chinese people who came back during the national day also came to visit. When everyone saw their children, they said with great envy, ¡°Beibei, your children are all so beautiful. They were so beautiful when they were young. When they grow up, they will definitely bring disaster to the country and the people. If I were twenty years younger, the truth would call you mother-in-law. ¡± Even though there was still some pain in her body during the time she was hospitalized, Song Beibei still felt very happy. Moreover, Gu Yanqing was extremely protective of her. He took care of her three meals a day. Song Beibei¡¯s body also recovered very quickly. The day before she was discharged from the hospital, Song Beibei actually saw Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan actually brought Mo Yujiang to the hospital to visit Song Beibei. This was almost something Song Beibei did not expect. Ever since Lu Huanzi¡¯s ¡°suicide¡± incident, Song Beibei had never been able to see Mo Lichuan again. Mo Lichuan¡¯s status was extremely high, and he had always been elusive. Even in the circle, he was extremely mysterious. Moreover, although Mo Lichuan looked like Wu Yanzu, he always had a gloomy aura about him. Even if people were not allowed to get close to him, they would always feel a sense of fear for no reason. Sometimes, Song Beibei really could not imagine that Lu Huanzi and he were two completely different people on opposite ends of the world. How could Lu Huanzi, who was like the Sun, fall in love with an iceberg that seemed like it would not melt even after ten thousand years. Even she herself used to say that she knew that she was a moth to the flame and that she was seeking her own death. Song Beibei still remembered those days. She would always find ways to comfort Lu Huanzi. What did she say? The complementary character was still the most perfect love in the world. What did she say? The iceberg would one day be melted by the Sun. At that time, she was still young. She was still stuck in the childish stage of a domineering CEO falling in love with her in a novel. She only dared to cut off her relationship with the emperor when the heaven and Earth were united. Everything was always about love. But now that she thought about it, she still felt quite regretful. If only she had helped Lu Huanzi back then. Would the tragedy that followed not have happened? But everything had developed to this day. It was too late to think about anything. Mo Lichuan also brought some gifts for Song Beibei. They were all precious supplements. Song Beibei said reluctantly, ¡°thank you. ¡± Yujiang had already gone over. He glanced at the child in the cradle and said, ¡°Aunt Beibei, my brother is very beautiful. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. She only felt that Yujiang¡¯s character was sometimes cold. But the words he said were always very warm. Xin Tong was also very happy to see Yujiang. She directly pounced on him and gave him a big hug. Fu Chengdong and Yujiang were no longer as hostile as last time. They seemed to be quite happy. Song Beibei still remembered that there seemed to be an agreement between the two children. Song Beibei had never understood it. While the children were out, Song Beibei could not help but ask Mo Lichuan, ¡°is Huanzi okay now? ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while, then said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why don¡¯t you want me to see her? ¡± She had lived with Huanzi for so many years. In their most desperate lives, they hugged each other to keep each other warm. When they were most sad, they hugged each other and cried together countless times. To Song Beibei, Lu Huanzi was already an inseparable part of her life. However, she had not seen Lu Huanzi for a long time¡­ ¡­ It was a lie to say that she was not worried. It was true that she could not let go. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°she has already forgotten everything. I. . . Don¡¯t want her to remember. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°So, you used this method to keep her by your side. ¡± Mo Lichuan lowered his eyes. Song Beibei said, ¡°actually, I can¡¯t say much about what happened between the two of you. Big Brother Mo, you once helped me. When I was at the lowest point of my life and at the most desperate moment, it was you and Huanzi who helped me. If it weren¡¯t for you, Xin Tong would not have been born safely. In my heart, I have always been grateful to you. ¡± Song Beibei meant what she said. If Mo Lichuan hadn¡¯t taken her away from the hospital on his private plane and let her settle down for three years¡­ She would probably never have been able to face Gu Yanqing. Without those three years, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow up. For a very long time. She hoped that Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi would be able to make it work. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was waiting for Song Beibei to continue. Song Beibei finally spoke, ¡°but the last time I saw Huanzi, she was the boss of Nian Nian. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I do know what Nian Nian is. It sounds like a place filled with wine and meat. ¡°A sex scene is not suitable for Huanzi. Actually, I know that Huanzi has always loved you in her heart. She loves you so much that she can¡¯t forgive herself. I¡¯ve also been wondering if there¡¯s some misunderstanding between the two of you that can¡¯t be solved. It¡¯s good that Huanzi has lost her memory. I¡¯ll treat it as a chance to start over. But I don¡¯t understand why Huanzi became the lady boss of the nightclub. What¡¯s the relationship between him and you now? ¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543: 543. Even if I can¡¯t recover from this disaster, I¡¯ll still do it Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei knew that there were some things that she shouldn¡¯t ask. Mo Lichuan was a big shot, so she didn¡¯t dare to care about his love life. However, as Lu Huanzi¡¯s best friend,. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but say it. Song Beibei had already asked around. What was Shi Nian¡¯s place. WHAT HIGH-CLASS DINING CLUB? It was actually a high-class nightclub. It was said that there were as many beauties as the clouds, and there was also a young master. To put it bluntly, in ancient times, this was a brothel. Song Beibei could not imagine how Lu Huanzi would be trapped in that kind of place now. Moreover, he had become the boss of that kind of place. Song Beibei would sometimes worry if she was forced to do so. Mo Lichuan did not speak. He Sat in the single-seater Sofa across from him, as if he was deep in thought about something. Song Beibei¡¯s heart began to beat faster. After a while, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you can rest assured on this point. The boss behind Shi Nian is me. Everyone knows that Huanzi is one of my people. No one dares to belittle and humiliate her. ¡± Mo Lichuan immediately saw through Song Beibei¡¯s thoughts. Song Beibei did not say it out loud. However, what she was most worried about was whether Lu Huanzi would be bullied in that kind of place. It turned out that the boss behind Shi Nian was really Mo Lichuan However, it was rumored that Shi Nian had a strong underworld background. Mo Lichuan did not seem to be willing to say much. Even if Song Beibei asked, it was useless. How could a person like Mo Lichuan reveal his private life to the public. In the end, Song Beibei still asked, ¡°big brother Mo, you will take good care of Huanzi, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Song Beibei and nodded solemnly, ¡°No one wants her to be better off than me. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°even if you are getting engaged? ¡± Song Beibei heard that Mo Lichuan was getting engaged. Actually, he had already been married once. He had once caused a commotion because of the Divorce Between Lu Huanzi and Chen Chuyun. He had also once caused such a commotion in order to be together with Lu Huanzi. It was said that Chen Chuyun was still in a mental hospital in America. However, Song Beibei still did not expect it. In the blink of an eye. Mo Lichuan was going to be engaged to the Tang family¡¯s eldest daughter again. Although this matter had not been reported. No one knew. The reason why Song Beibei was in such an atmosphere was because she had just found out about this matter from Yujiang. Xin Tong had just run over. She quietly said to Song Beibei, ¡°mom, can brother Yujiang stay in our house in the future? ¡± Song Beibei looked very puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Yujiang say anything to you? ¡± Xin Tong said dejectedly, ¡°brother Yujiang said that he doesn¡¯t want to go home at all because his father is getting engaged again. He said that he will have a new mother, but brother Yujiang doesn¡¯t want a new mother at all. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. Only then did she know that Mo Lichuan was getting engaged again. The other party was the eldest daughter of the Tang family. It could be said that they were of equal status. It was almost exactly the same as the Chen family back then. Mo Lichuan was quite surprised that Song Beibei would say such a thing. The fact that he was getting engaged was still a secret. The outside world almost didn¡¯t know about it. For a moment, she did not know how to answer. Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank, as if a huge stone had fallen. Presumably, there was an 80% chance that this matter was true. 90% of it was true. However, she did not have the right to ask about other people¡¯s marriage. For a person like Mo Lichuan, marriage might become a bargaining chip. Perhaps it would involve the huge interests of the family. Song Beibei also did not have the right to ask further. In the end, Song Beibei only said one sentence, ¡°since you are going to get married, then consider it as me begging you. Let Huanzi go. She has lost her memory, and her life has a new beginning. Let her start a good life again. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed. Song Beibei seemed to see a trace of complicated emotions flashing through his eyes. Mo Lichuan almost blurted out in the next second, ¡°impossible! ¡± Song Beibei only felt an inexplicable anger towards this man. Song Beibei said, ¡°since you can¡¯t give her happiness, why aren¡¯t you willing to let her go and find her own happiness? What do you mean by raising her like a pet in a golden silk cage? She¡¯s not a Golden Silk Bird, she¡¯s a person. Mo Lichuan, how can you be so selfish? ¡± Mo Lichuan was also silent for a long time. Song Beibei was even more furious. She said, ¡°do you really want to see Huanzi commit suicide again for you? ¡± Song Beibei knew that she shouldn¡¯t have said such things. But she just didn¡¯t have enough control. She hated people like Mo Lichuan the most. She clearly couldn¡¯t love him, but she still had to tie him to her side, and then the two of them would torture each other in hell. Huanzi¡¯s fate shouldn¡¯t be like this. Such a loving smile, such a cheerful girl, shouldn¡¯t end up like this fate. Mo Lichuan finally said before he left, ¡°I will think about it carefully. ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this, he actually gave Song Beibei a bitter feeling. A sentence suddenly appeared in Song Beibei¡¯s mind. For a moment, she forgot where she had seen it before. Perhaps it was just a line that the male lead had said in a TV series or novel. ¡°At that time, I wanted to let her go, and I really would never see her again. At that time, I thought that rather than never seeing her again, it would be better to keep her by my side. One more day would be good too. Even if it was beyond redemption and there would be endless trouble in the future, I would still do it. Chapter 544 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen such a paragraph. When she saw it, she was still touched. She felt that the pain and despair of the male lead were vividly expressed in his words. But at that time, she was extremely doubtful. Could there really be such extreme love in this world? The kind that wouldn¡¯t let go of each other even if they died. Shouldn¡¯t love be happy, shouldn¡¯t it be happy? But now, when Song Beibei saw Mo Lichuan,. She seemed to understand it all at once. Even if it was beyond redemption, even if there were endless troubles in the future¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei suddenly didn¡¯t want to say anything. Mo Lichuan was silent for a long time, then said, ¡°there¡¯s one more thing, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you, when Huanzi was at the saint beauty orphanage, she didn¡¯t commit suicide. ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this sentence¡­ Song Beibei¡¯s heart seemed to be suddenly stirred up by a thousand waves. Song Beibei¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°What did you say? ¡± When Lu Huanzi was at the saint beauty orphanage, she slept next to her. She had unknowingly swallowed an entire bottle of sleeping pills. Later on, although she was saved from life-threatening danger, she had been lying in the hospital like a vegetable. Later on, Mo Lichuan picked Lu Huanzi up from the hospital and there was no news of her ever since. At that time, Song Beibei was only worried about Lu Huanzi¡¯s safety. In addition, she was indeed desperate to give up her life At that time, Song Beibei took her on a trip because she wanted to accompany her to relax. However, she could not stop the tragedy from happening. However, Mo Lichuan suddenly said that Lu Huanzi did not commit suicide. What was the meaning of this? Mo Lichuan said, ¡°when Huanzi was in the hospital, the doctor talked to me. There was a small amount of ether smell on her body. At that time, Huanzi¡¯s life was in danger. I did not have time to investigate and there was no evidence. I only found out recently that Huanzi did have sleeping pills on her, but it was not the same kind of medicine that she swallowed. ¡± Song Beibei was scared out of her wits. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°also, at that time, the police station left some photos. Recently, I opened them and took a look. There are thumb-sized bruises on Huanzi¡¯s neck. ¡± Song Beibei almost couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. Her voice was slightly trembling, ¡°What does this mean? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°this means that it¡¯s very likely that someone used ether to knock Huanzi out and then gave her some sleeping pills that damaged her nerves. It¡¯s very likely a murder. ¡± Song Beibei only felt fear and trepidation. How could it be a murder. If it was really a murder, then who was the murderer? At that time, only the two of them were at the saint beauty orphanage. This was the first time Lu Huanzi was there. Who would want to kill her? Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t think of any possibility. Song Beibei looked up. ¡°Are you sure? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°not very sure. I¡¯ve been investigating the effects of the drugs that Huanzi took on her nerves, so I found some clues. It¡¯s been so long, and many things can¡¯t be verified, so I came to ask you. At that time, did you offend anyone? Do you still remember some suspicious places? ¡± Song Beibei shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. ¡± Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t remember. What happened that night was like a nightmare. Her best friend was sleeping next to her. However, he stopped breathing in the middle of the night. This was a very scary thing for her. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to recall many details. It was just that her head would hurt whenever she thought about it. Mo Lichuan finally sighed and said, ¡°forget it. If you can¡¯t think of anything, forget it. I¡¯ll continue to investigate. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll let you know. ¡± Song Beibei nodded in a daze. Mo Lichuan left. Mo Yujiang also left. At night, Gu Yanqing and the children came in. The children were still noisy around the little guy. The room was also very lively. However, Song Beibei was very quiet all of a sudden. It seemed that ever since Mo Lichuan left, she had been preoccupied. Gu Yanqing quickly noticed it. He peeled an apple, cut it into small pieces, and handed it to Song Beibei. Song Beibei held it and did not eat a bite. She just stared blankly. Gu Yanqing finally asked, ¡°what exactly did Mo Lichuan say to you today that made you so distracted? ¡± Song Beibei turned to look at Gu Yanqing and said, ¡°he said that Huanzi didn¡¯t commit suicide back then. It might have been a murder. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard this. Song Beibei said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t say it. But if he did, I also think there¡¯s a problem. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was rather calm. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°the biggest problem is Huanzi¡¯s personality. Huanzi wouldn¡¯t commit suicide in front of me. ¡± Song Beibei still felt very sad when she thought of this matter. Song Beibei paused for a moment and said, ¡°Huanzi is a person who doesn¡¯t like to cause trouble for others. Especially me. I¡¯ve always cared about my feelings. She also knows that I¡¯m timid. At that time, she was in a bad mood. I was always afraid that she would take things too hard. At that time, I still remember that she jokingly said, ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t have to worry about me committing suicide. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t bear to give you a psychological trauma. ¡± At that time, Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t understand. In the end, Lu Huanzi still did it. Now that she thought about it, something was indeed wrong. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was in a mess, but she was more shocked. However, Gu Yanqing seemed to have a clear mind. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°at that time, was Wan Jing there? ¡± Chapter 545 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei didn¡¯t react for a moment. She didn¡¯t know why Gu Yanqing would ask this. But all of a sudden, it was as if she had been struck by lightning. Then, she looked at Gu Yanqing in disbelief. After a long time, she was born. ¡°At that time, Gu Wanjing was indeed in the orphanage. She was a volunteer there. Could it be that you suspect her? ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to suspect Gu Wanjing all of a sudden. If it was in the past, Song Beibei might have thought this way. But now, the feeling Gu Wanjing gave people was completely different from the past. Ever since Gu Wanjing also had an accident and came out of the hospital,. It was as if she had really changed for the better. She sold the company and donated most of the money to the orphanage. She was a volunteer in the orphanage. Even after she came out of the orphanage,. She still helped Gu Yanqing in secret. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Wanjing this time,. They might not have been able to see through Xiao Jiankai¡¯s scheme so easily. But how could it have been Gu Wanjing? At that time, she had already turned over a new leaf? At that time, didn¡¯t she volunteer at the orphanage and Change Her past? Song Beibei said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, right? ¡± Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The door to the ward was already open. Song Beibei¡¯s gaze unconsciously fell on the woman at the door. Speak of the devil. Just like that, Gu Wanjing appeared at the door. Song Beibei suddenly remembered. When Zhong Junjie came to visit her today, he seemed to have said that his fifth sister was planning to visit her tonight. Song Beibei was still in a daze. She just stared blankly at the person at the door. There seemed to be a hint of a smile at the corner of that person¡¯s mouth. Gu Wanjing smiled faintly, ¡°can I come in? ¡± Gu Yanqing had already stood up. He turned around and saw Gu Wanjing as well. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still light and indifferent. It was no different from normal. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°come in. ¡± Gu Wanjing had clearly just arrived. She was dressed in professional attire. She even held a briefcase in her hand. She looked travel-worn. Gu Wanjing had a smile on her face. ¡°forgive me for coming as soon as I got off the plane. Beibei, although I¡¯m a little late, I still have to congratulate you. ¡± Song Beibei squeezed out a smile and replied, ¡°thank you. ¡± Gu Wanjing walked over. She first went to the cradle next to the child to take a look. When she reached out to touch the child¡¯s face, Song Beibei felt as if her heart was about to be pulled out of her chest. Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°this child looks really good. She looks very much like third brother. ¡± It was really hard to tell who the newborn child really looked like. When Gu Wanjing raised her head, she saw song Beibei staring at her unblinkingly. When their eyes met, Song Beibei did not show it either. After Gu Wanjing appeared, Song Beibei was actually much calmer than before. Although her emotions were very complicated. She did not want to randomly doubt others either. Instead, Gu Yanqing spoke first, ¡°come over here. I have something to tell you. ¡± This was probably after Gu Yanqing announced that he would never speak to her again. This was the first time he looked her in the eye and the first time he took the initiative to speak to her. Gu Wanjing was also a little surprised. There was a trace of joy in her eyes, but it did not show. She still looked natural. It was as if they were still very close siblings. Gu Wanjing said indifferently, ¡°okay, third brother. ¡± Gu Wanjing went out with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei also did not know where they were going. She also did not know what Gu Yanqing was going to say to Gu Wanjing. However, Song Beibei had a hunch that it might have something to do with Lu Huanzi¡¯s suicide. Was Gu Yanqing trying to prove something? In the end, Song Beibei had a mental war for a long time. In the end, she still followed them out. Song Beibei¡¯s body had almost recovered. Every day, she was also told by the doctor to get out of bed and exercise in order to prevent intestinal adhesion. Therefore, even if they were in the corridor, the doctors and nurses did not find it strange when they saw song Beibei¡¯s figure. Those who knew her would look for trouble with her and ask, ¡°why didn¡¯t Mr. Gu accompany you? ¡± Usually, when Song Beibei went out for a walk, Gu Yanqing would always accompany her. In the end, Song Beibei found Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing in the corridor of the hospital. Because they had gone down a corridor. Therefore, Song Beibei simply sat down on the stairs on the upper floor. Her position was very good. She could clearly see the people below. However, with the cover of the stairs, the people below could not see her at all. Song Beibei sat on the stairs. She was still wearing a hospital gown. Even though it was October now. Even at night, there was still a gust of hot air rising in the air. However, Song Beibei thought that if Gu Yanqing knew that she just ran out like this, he would probably be angry. Song Beibei was still in a state of confusion. Below, Gu Wanjing spoke first. They seemed to have been standing there for quite a while. Even Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice sounded cautious, ¡°third brother, why did you call me out? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Wanjing, since we grew up together, you should go to the police station and turn yourself in. ¡± Chapter 546 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing did not expect Gu Yanqing to say such a thing as soon as he opened his mouth. She almost could not believe it, ¡°third brother, why did you say that? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at her silently, his gaze as sharp as a knife. Gu wanjing almost did not dare to look at Gu Yanqing. Her eyes were filled with tears. She turned her back. She said, ¡°third brother, I know that I¡¯ve done a lot of things wrong in the past. I¡¯ve done a lot of things that I¡¯ve let Bei Bei down, but I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s been so long. Why are you suddenly asking me to turn myself in now? I did have some wicked thoughts, but at the very most, it was an attempted crime. Where is Bei Bei now? You guys even have a cute son. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, third brother. Why did you suddenly treat me like this? ¡± Gu Yanqing was also silent for a while. His voice was gloomy, ¡°Don¡¯t put on an act in front of me. You know very well what you¡¯ve done these past few days. ¡± Gu wanjing turned around, ¡°what have I done? ¡± She was almost aggrieved to the extreme, ¡°third brother, tell me, what have I done these past few days to cause you to hate me so much that you have to send me to prison to make you feel at ease? What have I, Gu Wanjing, done that is absolutely unforgivable? It¡¯s been so long, and I¡¯ve tried my best to help you keep an eye on Xiao Jiankai. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how cunning that Old Fox is. In order to win his trust, I¡¯ve put myself in danger many times. Why did I do this? Third Brother, don¡¯t you know that my heart has been broken up until now? ¡± Gu Wanjing felt like her heart was being torn apart. It was as if she was overwhelmed by immense grief and could no longer support her body. She bent down and held onto the railing between the corridors She looked extremely aggrieved. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong in the past, but I¡¯ve always been trying to make up for it. Third Brother, can¡¯t you see ¡°You told me that we would never see each other again. This is already the greatest punishment for me. Only then did I realize that I¡¯ve really done something wrong in the past. So, all this while, I¡¯ve been doing what you think is right. I¡¯ve spent all my family¡¯s money and I¡¯ve gone to help those children in the orphanage. All I¡¯ve done is to hope that third brother can see me. I¡¯ve really changed. I hope that you can forgive me for my past mistakes. ¡± There seemed to be a sense of despair in Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart, ¡°but I didn¡¯t expect that third brother wouldn¡¯t be able to see any changes in me. You only want to send me to prison. Why? Are you worried that I¡¯ll stir up trouble again? Can you be completely at ease only if I can never see the sun again? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Gu Wanjing. Even though Gu Wanjing¡¯s face was covered in tears, he didn¡¯t seem to be moved at all. This made the despair in Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart even more intense. Gu Yanqing looked at her as if he could see through everything. Gu Yanqing was such a person. His gaze was like a sharp dagger. It was as if he could see through everything, mercilessly throwing away all pretense. However, the corner of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth seemed to Sneer, ¡°Wanjing, although we grew up together, I never knew that you were so talented in acting. ¡± Gu Wanjing felt her heart turn cold. She already knew what Gu Yanqing had discovered in his heart. Actually, Song Beibei was safe and sound now. She knew that something must have gone wrong. However, she was indeed not sure how much Gu Yanqing had discovered. In fact, Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even have any evidence. What he was saying now was only ambiguous. Gu Wanjing was almost certain that Gu Yanqing definitely didn¡¯t have any evidence. He might be trying to test her now. If that was the case, she had to be even calmer. She couldn¡¯t let herself get flustered first. Gu Wanjing calmly analyzed the situation, but her face had a wronged expression. Gu wanjing wiped away her tears. Instead, she put on a calm expression, ¡°third brother, if you want me to turn myself in, there must be a criminal charge. Can third brother please tell me what crime I have committed? I am a lawyer. At the very least, you have to give me a chance to defend myself. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Wanjing, do you really want me to tell you everything? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not want to say it. There were some things that he just felt extremely disappointed about. He was disappointed in Gu Wanjing and disappointed in human nature. When Gu Wanjing saw Gu Yanqing like this, she was even more certain in her heart that Gu Yanqing was actually testing her. Gu Yanqing had always been very smart, and he was also suspicious by nature. It must be something that made him suspicious. But it must be, it wasn¡¯t confirmed yet Gu wanjing still couldn¡¯t figure it out right now. Gu Yanqing was obviously trying to settle scores with her now, but he didn¡¯t know which one it was for Gu Wanjing became even more confident, ¡°third brother, what crime did I commit? ¡± Gu Yanqing saw Gu Wanjing beating around the Bush like this, and he seemed to have lost his patience. He suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I think you must have heard about the medical malpractice at Pu Ren Hospital in the news these past two days. ¡± Gu WANJING¡¯s heart sank. She was most afraid that Gu Yanqing would mention this. For a moment, her back felt cold and she broke out in cold sweat. However, Gu Wanjing still forced herself to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with official business in Hong Kong city these past few days. I¡¯m really not very clear about what happened in Xia city. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Gu wanjing coldly. Then, he said, ¡°Pu Ren Hospital had a sudden electrical accident two days before midnight a week ago, causing the entire hospital to have a power outage for half an hour. During this half an hour, many patients in the intensive care unit were on the verge of death. The two ongoing surgeries had to be interrupted. One of the patients even died because of this. However, the family members are still making a big fuss about it now. There are almost endless reports on the Internet now. Don¡¯t you know anything about such a big event I remember that you seem to have the habit of watching the news every day.¡± Gu Wanjing felt a chill in her heart. Chapter 547 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION But she still said calmly, ¡°I heard about this matter when I was in Hong Kong city, and it was also reported by many media outlets. Now, the hospital has taken full responsibility, but forgive me for being blunt, third brother, I don¡¯t know what you mean at all. ¡± Gu Yanqing said straightforwardly, ¡°Bei Bei was going to have a Caesarean section that night, and it happened to be at that time. If Bei Bei had not been transferred to the hospital in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was as cold as the ASURA in hell. When he thought of this matter, Gu Yanqing actually felt a lingering fear in his heart. If Xiao Mianjun had not come over and said those words to him back then,. He would not have been so vigilant. He did not believe it at first. The transfer was just a precaution. But Gu Yanqing did not expect that such a terrible thing would actually happen. Gu Yanqing looked as if he had been insulted. He had an expression of complete disbelief, ¡°third brother, you can¡¯t be suspecting that I did all this, right? ¡± Gu Wanjing was anxious to refute herself. ¡°No matter how capable I am, I, Gu Wanjing, can¡¯t possibly be so capable. I had to tamper with Bei Bei¡¯s surgery. Moreover, Department Director Fang is a famous gynaecologist in the country. I can¡¯t possibly bribe him, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°of course you can¡¯t bribe him. That¡¯s why you tampered with the electricity. Bei Bei was given a c-section. If the equipment malfunctioned, she would be in grave danger. Let alone her, even the child would be in danger. ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at Gu Yanqing in a daze. She looked as if she had suffered a great humiliation. After a long while, she said, ¡°this was a medical accident. The hospital has already taken full responsibility. Third Brother, how can you blame me for everything that you didn¡¯t do? ¡± Gu Wanjing looked very disappointed, ¡°if you want to blame someone, why not? Third Brother, you can even blame me for the medical accident. I don¡¯t know what to say. Since you treasure your little wife so much and are so worried that she will be hurt in the slightest, then call the police. Use these false accusations to arrest me. If you can make third brother feel at ease, then I will go to jail. ¡°As long as you can rest assured, third brother. ¡± Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, seemed to have lost his patience in anger He said almost sternly, ¡°Gu Wanjing, just how much longer are you going to continue acting? I¡¯ve actually already investigated thoroughly these past few days. I didn¡¯t call the police directly because I wanted you to give me an explanation. You thought that you did it flawlessly. Indeed, your methods were brilliant. You hired a top-notch Hacker. Without anyone noticing, you planted a self-destruct code in the hospital¡¯s internal system, causing an explosion in the hospital and causing the circuit to be disabled. Because your methods were ahead of the curve, you haven¡¯t been discovered so far. Do you really think that you didn¡¯t leak a single flaw But don¡¯t forget, if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it yourself.¡± Gu Wanjing didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to know everything about this. That¡¯s right, a person like Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t know everything. Why would he ask her to turn herself in at the police station? However, Gu Wanjing didn¡¯t know where she had revealed a flaw. She had clearly arranged everything. She thought that everything was flawless. She couldn¡¯t help but smile in her heart. No matter what, Gu Yanqing was still Gu Wanjing¡¯s nemesis. All the disguises had been torn apart. Gu Wanjing also knew that there was no point in pretending anymore. Instead, she changed her clothes and expression and seemed to be more relaxed and at ease. She looked at Gu Yanqing and actually said with a hint of a cold smile, ¡°third brother, what if I say that I¡¯m not willing to turn myself in? ¡± The air seemed to freeze for a moment. Song Beibei sat on the steps just like that. When she lowered her head, she could clearly see the two of them. She could even see Gu Yanqing¡¯s tightly furrowed brows and Gu Wanjing¡¯s strange smile. No matter what, she had not expected it. On the day of the birth, she had been transferred to another hospital. Up until now, she did not know why. She had only thought that the current hospital environment was better. However, she did not know that she had escaped from a trap. She had unknowingly brushed past the grim reaper. Gu Wanjing¡¯s every word seemed to be an understatement. She did not seem to be in a sorry state after being exposed. After being exposed, she became even more confident. Song Beibei only felt that it was scary. How scary was this woman. It turned out that after such a long time, the so-called reform and the so-called new life were all fake. It was just a layer of disguise. For such a long time, Gu Wanjing had been hiding in the dark with a mask of hypocrisy and did all kinds of bad things. Song Beibei felt terrified. She had always thought that Zhao Dantong was a bad person and Xiao Jiankai was a big bad person. But compared to Gu Wanjing, the methods of the two of them were really nothing. Gu Wanjing was also too cruel to herself. She had thrown away all her wealth and abandoned her flourishing career. It was just to create the illusion that she was turning over a new leaf¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable. She had also heard about the medical accident at Pu Ren Hospital. It was the biggest medical accident in the past 30 years. And in order not to arouse suspicion, Gu Wanjing had destroyed all the power systems. Including the intensive care unit. Song Beibei did not understand. She really did not understand. Could it be that human lives were really so worthless in her heart? Song Beibei only felt her heart ache. The people below finally spoke up. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°then I will handle this matter in my own way. You know my methods. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled. ¡°third brother, are you really willing to do this to me? ¡± Chapter 548 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was still as cold as ever. He did not seem to be moved at all. He only said coldly, ¡°you really disappoint me. Wanjing, how can a person be so cruel to this extent? Back then, Lu Huanzi¡¯s suicide was also your doing, right? ¡± When Gu Yanqing brought this up, Gu wanjing did not reveal the slightest bit of surprise. Instead, she said indifferently, ¡°she was already tired of living. I was only helping her. ¡± Gu Yanqing did not say anything. Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°but she didn¡¯t die either. I heard that she¡¯s doing quite well now. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°Wanjing, you¡¯ve done so many evil things. Don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit of guilt? You¡¯re a lawyer. You learn right and wrong. How did you end up like this? ¡± Gu Wanjing chuckled. She even felt that she was a little tired after standing for so long. She took two steps in the narrow corridor before turning to Gu Yanqing and saying, ¡°third brother, you say that I¡¯m cruel, but don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re a hundred times more cruel to me than I am? ¡± Gu Wanjing took a step forward She wanted so badly to grab Gu Yanqing¡¯s collar, ¡°third brother, I¡¯ve loved you so much for twenty-five years. I¡¯ve loved you for twenty-five years. All my youth, all my energy, all my thoughts, every minute, every second. Every drop of blood and every cell in my body is engraved with your name. Every day, every grain, every moment, every second, every breath. In my head, in my heart, it¡¯s all about you. Third Brother, I¡¯ve loved you so much. How have you treated me? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°you¡¯re too stubborn. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled as she took two steps back There was a hint of despair in her voice, ¡°stubborn? Yes, I¡¯m too stubborn. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give up. I live in hell every day. I want to live a good life and bask my rotten heart in the sun, but I can¡¯t do it. What should I do ¡°third brother, we grew up together. We¡¯ve lived together for so many years. How can I not be compared to Song Beibei? I think about this question day and night, but I can¡¯t figure it out. I¡¯m also unwilling. I hate her because before she appeared, I was the only woman who could enter your heart. After she appeared, everything changed. The two of us were originally a match made in heaven. She destroyed us. I hate her. I can¡¯t wait for her to die now. If she dies, you can return to my side. We¡¯ll still be the same as before. I¡¯m the only one in your world. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s current appearance was very scary. Word by word, she was as stubborn as a devil. Song Beibei stood on top and watched everything. She could not help but think of Zhao Dantong again. Zhao Dantong was just like Gu Wanjing. She had a kind of almost pathological paranoia towards Gu Yanqing. But now, it seemed that Zhao Dantong was nothing compared to Gu Wanjing. Zhao Dantong¡¯s obsession could not be concealed. She could not wait to achieve it. Sometimes, when Song Beibei looked at her, she felt that Zhao Dantong was about to go crazy. However, Gu Wanjing usually looked like a normal person. If it weren¡¯t for today, Song Beibei would have already left. She had already turned over a new leaf. However, in reality, in her heart, under that layer of seemingly normal mask, Gu Wanjing was like rotten moss. In the dark corner, it was all over the ground. She was much scarier than Zhao Dantong. Twenty-five years. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of seed would grow out of the twenty-five years of obsession buried in her heart. She was afraid that she had already gone crazy in her heart. Otherwise, why would she do so many heinous things without being touched in the slightest. And at this very moment, in this narrow corridor. When there was only Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing. Gu Wanjing seemed to have just shed all of her pretense. She returned to her original ferocious appearance. Gu wanjing suddenly changed her expression, with a pleading and begging expression However, it was also as if she was fighting with her life on the line at the end. ¡°third brother, I know I¡¯m wrong. I know I¡¯m very cruel, but I did all of this to love you. Third Brother, I¡¯m about to die. I have terminal breast cancer. Third Brother, I don¡¯t have any requests. Three months. Can you accompany me for three months? ¡± Gu Yanqing pushed her again. This time, Gu Wanjing seemed to have lost her balance and fell to the ground. She laughed as she fell to the ground. Tears gradually appeared on her face. She said sadly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to believe me, and I know you hate me right now. You hate me for tampering with Song Beibei¡¯s child. Indeed, that was my final plan. I just want to give it a try. I¡¯m not willing to give up. I still feel that if it weren¡¯t for Song Beibei, you would be with me. We still have a lot of time, a lifetime of time. I can raise your children. I can accept three children. Perhaps in the future, we can have a child of our own. These days, I¡¯ve been sketching out a beautiful blueprint for our future. ¡± It was rare for Gu Wanjing to use a self-deprecating tone, ¡°but on the next day, a medical accident happened at Pu Ren Hospital. However, Song Beibei was not among the victims. Actually, at that time, I already knew that I was done for. What did I do wrong? I knew that you must have discovered something, so I hid in harbor city. I didn¡¯t dare to see you either. Seven days had passed, but you didn¡¯t look for me, third brother. This doesn¡¯t seem like your personality. I was wondering if you didn¡¯t realize it. ¡± Gu Yanqing said coldly: ¡°You still do not feel that you are wrong, you have never really regretted. ¡± Chapter 549 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve never been wrong, I¡¯ve never felt that I was wrong. The only thing I did wrong was not to let song Beibei disappear forever when she was in the United States. That¡¯s why it¡¯s like this today. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice became colder and colder. It was filled with icy anger, ¡°Gu Wanjing, you¡¯re simply unreasonable. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°yes, I¡¯ve always thought that I wasn¡¯t wrong. But God used a special method to tell me that I was wrong. Just yesterday, my medical report came out. It¡¯s a late-stage breast cancer. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the diagnosis now. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°are you afraid that even the diagnosis is fake? Then you can take me to the hospital now to check it out. Anyway, she¡¯s in the hospital now. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Gu Wanjing. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, treat it. ¡± Gu Wanjing knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s words meant that she believed him. She heaved a sigh of relief She said, ¡°third brother, it¡¯s too late. It¡¯s spread. My life will not exceed three months at most. You should be very happy in your heart. This is my Karma. If I die a bad death, it¡¯s my Karma. But third brother, seeing that we grew up together, can you accompany me for three months? I only have three months left. I beg you, I beg you, please. ¡± Gu wanjing almost crawled to Gu Yanqing¡¯s feet. She hugged Gu Yanqing¡¯s thigh and bawled. Song Beibei had never seen Gu Wanjing like this before. Even though she had done many evil deeds, she cried like a child. She begged, ¡°third brother, three months. I only want three months. I know I¡¯ve let Beibei down. I¡¯ve done everything I can to make up for her. ¡± Gu Yanqing slowly squatted down. He took a tissue from his handbag and personally wiped Gu Wanjing¡¯s tears. Gu wanjing instantly stopped crying. It had been many years since Gu Yanqing had been so gentle to her. Gu Wanjing was not used to it and was stunned. Gu wanjing carefully wiped Gu Wanjing¡¯s tears away. Then, she calmly said, ¡°If you have an illness, treat it well. But, Wanjing, if you make a mistake, you have to bear the consequences. Everything in the past will be written off. This medical accident can not let the innocent people in the hospital bear the responsibility. The director of Pu Ren Hospital is a rare doctor with benevolence. Now that he was forced to resign because of the medical disturbance, he should not bear the responsibility. You go to the hospital and turn yourself in. As for your illness, I will find the best doctor for you. ¡± Gu Wanjing had never felt so hopeless in her entire life. She was about to die. Yet, she still could not change the tenderness in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart. In her heart, her third brother would not be like this, nor should he be like this. At that moment, she only felt that all her sincerity over the past twenty years had turned into an illusion. Gu Yanqing said that she was the devil, but Gu Wanjing felt that this man who was as handsome as a fairy was the cruelest animal in the world. Gu wanjing cried. She felt that there was no point in her living anymore. She wished that she could die right now. But a faint hatred emerged in her heart. She hated the man in front of her. In the past, she had always blamed all the reasons on Song Beibei. She had always thought that the person she hated the most was Song Beibei. But now, she looked up at Gu Yanqing¡¯s handsome face. She really hated him to the core. She hated his rationality and even more hated his coldness. What else could she do to give Gu Yanqing a little bit of a place in his heart. No, she was not resigned. She would not be resigned even if she died. Gu wanjing suddenly stood up. She did not say anything. She just shook her head in disbelief. Then, she turned around and quickly ran down the corridor. The only sound left in the air was the sound of her high heels going down the stairs. Very soon, everything returned to silence. Gu Yanqing did not leave. He was still standing on the corridor. Song Beibei looked at him. His back was still and one of his hands was in his pocket. Looking down from above, one could only see half of Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. He looked handsome and serious, as if he was thinking about something. Gu Yanqing stood there motionlessly. Song Beibei didn¡¯t move either. Song Beibei looked at that person, but it was as if she could connect with Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was definitely not feeling good right now. No matter how bad Gu Wanjing was, she was still Gu Yanqing¡¯s sister. No matter how disappointed Gu Yanqing was, there was still an unexplainable kinship between them. This was something that only children who grew up together in the orphanage could understand. If Gu Yanqing really wanted to send Gu Wanjing to the police station personally, he would definitely feel terrible. Gu Yanqing had never been as cold and heartless as he appeared on the surface Perhaps, his heart was now riddled with holes and bleeding. Song Beibei did not know how long she had been sitting on the stairs. Gu Yanqing was still standing there. Song Beibei really did not know what he was thinking. Perhaps he was experiencing a tsunami. Song Beibei did not want him to worry, nor did she want him to know that she had seen all this. Gu Yanqing had always been unwilling to let her know about these dark things. She thought that Gu Yanqing might only want her to stay quietly for a while. Thus, Song Beibei planned to leave first. She stood up carefully and was about to turn around and leave from the next corridor. Gu Yanqing had already moved his feet and walked up. His voice was also calm. ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting there for so long. Rub your legs before you leave. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get cramps again. ¡± Chapter 550 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION When Song Beibei heard this, she was completely stunned. She did not expect Gu Yanqing to actually know that she was here. She was clearly silent. Even Gu Wanjing did not notice. Song Beibei stood in the distance as if she was under a spell. She turned around and looked coldly at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing had already walked up at a moderate pace. When he reached Song Beibei. He naturally bent his knees and squatted down. Then he reached out to massage Song Beibei¡¯s calves. This was a problem that Song Beibei had developed over the past few days. It was probably because after giving birth to Ping An, she had been lying on the bed and didn¡¯t move much. As a result, after a long period of time, she would inexplicably cramp up. Gu Yanqing massaged her and his expression was serious. It was as if he was reviewing documents in the office. Song Beibei didn¡¯t say anything either. After a while, Gu Yanqing stood up and put his arm around Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± The two of them didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, what else was there to say? Song Beibei already knew everything. Ever since Gu Wanjing left that day, she had disappeared without a trace. Song Beibei sometimes wondered if what she said to Gu Yanqing was true? Did she really have cancer? Song Beibei only felt enlightened. But the incident at the hospital was exposed. Gu Yanqing did not call the police in the end. But it was said that the hacker turned himself in and revealed that the mastermind was Gu Wanjing. For a moment, the entire city was in an uproar. The name Gu Wanjing was once known. A great lawyer who could not be outdone by a woman, and the confidante of the CEO of Pearl Group. It seemed that she always had these two labels on her. She used to be active on the television screen. She even acted as a guest on some professional legal programs. But later, she suddenly closed the company and disappeared without a trace. It was difficult for the outside world to understand her whereabouts, and she gradually forgot about this task. When this name appeared again, it became the mastermind behind the Pu ren medical treatment case. No one knew what was going on No one knew what her purpose was. For a moment, the whole city was in an uproar. The police station had issued an arrest warrant. But still, no one could find any trace of Gu Wanjing. It was as if this person had vanished into thin air. Song Beibei, on the other hand, was faintly uneasy. This kind of uneasiness felt like a pair of eyes or a pair of hands controlling something in the night. Gu Yanqing was even more uneasy. Even though Gu Yanqing did not show it. But after Song Beibei was discharged from the hospital, there was an additional security team at home. A few children went to and from school, and there was almost a car full of bodyguards protecting them. Song Beibei always had a vague feeling that the reason why Gu Yanqing was so cautious was because he was afraid of Gu Wanjing¡¯s revenge. However, the thing that she was most afraid of had happened in the end. Song Beibei received a call from the school at three in the afternoon. Xin Tong and Chengdong¡¯s physical education class had suddenly disappeared from the school. At present, it was confirmed that they had been kidnapped. However, it was still uncertain how the kidnappers had taken the two children out. When Song Beibei heard the news, she almost fainted. The hand that was holding the phone instantly turned cold. Gu Yanqing returned very quickly. He must have known about this long ago. The first thing that came to song Beibei¡¯s mind was Gu Wanjing. Song Beibei was extremely terrified. If it was an ordinary kidnapper, even if it was a real kidnapping, there was still hope. It was nothing more than money. The song family had plenty of money. They would not do anything to the children. However, if it was Gu Wanjing, it was hard to say. Because Gu Wanjing was a lunatic. A lunatic who treated life like grass. What made Song Beibei even more afraid was that she was worried that Gu Wanjing was taking revenge on her and Gu Yanqing because she did not have long to live. Such a person already had no attachments. They even said that there was nothing that could be exchanged and negotiated with her. If it was purely for revenge, to die together with them¡­ That would be too terrifying. Song Beibei was extremely flustered. She had already called the police. Gu Yanqing had also used all the power of the black and white factions to inquire about the whereabouts of the two children. However, Gu Wanjing did not call her either. She did not even have any conditions. This was the scariest thing. Time passed minute by minute. Song Beibei only felt that this was the most difficult time of her life. It was as if her heart had been dug out and thrown into the boiling hot magma. It was repeatedly roasted and scorched. That feeling was actually a hundred times more uncomfortable than having ten thousand arrows pierce through the heart. However, Gu Yanqing could still be considered calm. He had already thought of all the possible solutions. And the only thing the two of them could do was to wait at home for a call. Perhaps it was a call from the police. Perhaps it was a call from a friend of Gu Yanqing¡¯s from the underworld. Or perhaps it was a call from Gu Wanjing¡¯s side. Song Beibei was holding her phone in her hand. At the same time, she was standing by the landline at home. From the very beginning, her body had been trembling non-stop. She could not stop no matter what. She could not think at all in her head. She also could not imagine what would happen next. She kept praying. God, you can¡¯t be so cruel to me. If anything happened to any child, be it Chengdong or Xin Tong, Song Beibei would feel like she could not live. Chapter 551 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing¡¯s call came at nine o¡¯clock at night. And it was to Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was at the side. Song Beibei did not know what Gu Wanjing said inside But Song Beibei only remembered the last sentence. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°use yourself to exchange for the child. Don¡¯t bring some strange people. I won¡¯t guarantee the child¡¯s safety. ¡± Then, Gu Wanjing seemed to mention a place. After the call ended, Gu Yanqing held the phone in his hand and was silent for about ten seconds. Song Beibei stood at the side and held Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm tightly. Song Beibei said, ¡°No matter where you go, bring me with you. I don¡¯t want you to take the risk alone. ¡± However, Gu Yanqing turned his head and actually smiled at Song Beibei. Then, he raised his hand and rubbed Song Beibei¡¯s hair. That feeling was just like the most intimate feeling they had in the past. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with panic. Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing must be in big trouble. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared so calm. He must have been preparing for the worst. However, Song Beibei did not know exactly what she was planning. She did not dare to think about it. She heard Gu Wanjing say that he was going to change the child. What did she mean? What did she mean? What did Gu Wanjing want. Song Beibei said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you take the risk alone. If you want to leave, we¡¯ll go together. Gu Yanqing, bring me along. No matter what happens, at least we¡¯ll be together as a family. ¡± Gu Yanqing touched Song Beibei¡¯s face. His gaze became somewhat attached. Then, he said to Song Beibei, ¡°Do you know? When I answered the phone just now, the most fortunate thing was that she wanted me to change the child and not you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s nose was sore and tears fell from her eyes. She seemed to already know what decision Gu Yanqing was going to make. She shook her head desperately and held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s sleeve like a child. She kept mumbling, ¡°bring me along, Gu Yanqing. If I exchange you for the Child, I won¡¯t be able to live on either. Bring me along. ¡± Song Beibei was helpless to the extreme. She knew that the child was in Gu Wanjing¡¯s hands now. Gu Yanqing had no choice but to go. But if gu Yanqing went, she couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen. Gu Wanjing had cancer. She was practically a lunatic now. Would she only want to die together with Gu Yanqing and perish together? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. Gu Yanqing said that he was glad that Gu Wanjing asked him to trade the child, but Song Beibei would rather trade herself. How could this be? Gu Yanqing lifted his wrist to look at his watch and said, ¡°there¡¯s not much time left. I have to go. Beibei, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that Xin Tong and Chengdong come back safely. ¡± Song Beibei asked impatiently, ¡°what about you? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I will too. Do you believe me? ¡± Song Beibei really wanted to say that she believed him. Just like before. But Song Beibei was still worried. This time was completely different from before. In the past, she had gambled on the family assets, but this time, it was Gu Yanqing¡¯s life. She could lose everything, but she could not do without Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing left. Before he left, he whispered something into Song Beibei¡¯s ear. Song Beibei had to wait at home for news. Song Beibei did not know where he had gone. She Sat on the Sofa and felt her entire body turn cold. But an hour later, Xin Tong and Chengdong were safely sent back. The two children were still in a coma. They were clearly drugged. Song Beibei finally witnessed Gu Wanjing¡¯s ruthlessness. He could actually kill two children so young. Song Yuan already had a doctor waiting for him. After the examination, he only said that he had used a small amount of ether. It was nothing serious. He only needed to wait for the two children to wake up. Song Beibei heaved a sigh of relief, but her heart was still hanging in the air. Because Gu Yanqing had not returned yet. Song Beibei called Gu Yanqing. However, she realized that the number was no longer in the service area. Song Beibei quickly contacted the police. Then, she called Zhiyu. Pei Zhiyu was also one of the children who grew up in the orphanage together with Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing. But this person, when he grew up, he became a big shot. Now, he was almost the leader of the underworld in Xia city. This person gradually cleared his name over the years, and on the surface, he had many legitimate businesses. But, the power in the dark of Xia city could not be underestimated. Gu Yanqing had always had a good relationship with him. In the past, he had helped them a few times. Song Beibei had eaten with Gu Yanqing a few times in the past. When Gu Yanqing left just now, the last thing he said was, ¡°if I don¡¯t come back tonight, call the police and look for Zhiyu. ¡°. Song Beibei recounted everything in a mess. Pei Zhiyu sighed, ¡°how did fifth sister become like this? She¡¯s crazy. ¡± He comforted Song Beibei, ¡°sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. As long as he¡¯s still in my territory, even if I have to dig three feet into the ground, I¡¯ll definitely find third brother. ¡± After hanging up. Song Beibei was actually not at ease at all. Because she could not be sure if Gu Yanqing was still in Xia city. Song Beibei lived an unusually torturous life every day. She barely ate, drank, or slept. She just stayed by the phone. Three days had passed. There was still no news from Gu Yanqing. Chapter 552 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing¡¯s national arrest warrant had almost been issued. Everyone outside knew about it. Gu Wanjing first kidnapped the little princess and young master of Pearl Group. Then she used it to threaten Gu Yanqing. This matter was practically known by the whole city. Everyone knew that Gu Wanjing was actually a lunatic. The relationship between the three of them was also dug out. Even the case of Gu Wanjing¡¯s cancer was dug out by busybodies. There were all kinds of rumors. The public also unanimously believed that Gu Wanjing¡¯s love had turned into hatred, and now she wanted to drag Gu Yanqing down with her. A week passed. All the news was still continuing to ferment. Some even said that Gu Yanqing was definitely doomed now. But there were also people who said that the people of the Xiao family were all magical. It was hard to guarantee that they would not be like Xiao Jiankai, who disappeared for six months and suddenly appeared out of thin air again? Song Beibei almost broke down. A week passed. In this week, she almost did not have a proper meal or a good sleep. She had already suffered a round. Mu Lan and Xiao Mianjun came over. Mu Lan was also very worried, but she still advised Song Beibei, ¡°you can¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re still in the period of giving birth. What if you fall ill? ¡± How could Song Beibei care about this. After Mu Lan finished persuading Song Beibei, she also shed tears behind her back. Then, Xiao Mianjun went to persuade her. Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°I knew long ago that there was something wrong with that woman, Gu Wanjing. That¡¯s why I told brother to let you transfer to another hospital. ¡± Song Beibei remembered something. Song Beibei was originally at Pu Ren Hospital on the day of her birth. Everything had been arranged. However, two hours before the operation, she was urgently transferred to another hospital. Later on, she found out that Gu Wanjing had tampered with the hospital and caused such a large-scale medical accident. Gu Wanjing¡¯s real goal was actually her. At that time, Song Beibei had also asked Gu Yanqing. How did she know that Gu Wanjing would lay a hand on her and use such an inconceivable method. At that time, Gu Yanqing said that Xiao Mianjun was the one who told him. Song Beibei asked Xiao Mianjun what was going on. Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°actually, I¡¯m just guessing. I think that if Gu Wanjing really wanted to harm you, then the day you gave birth would definitely be the best opportunity to do so. It would also be your last chance to create a medical accident, causing one corpse and two lives. Moreover, at that time, she had pretty much cleared her name in front of big brother. As long as big brother did not suspect her, she would still fantasize about the possibility of her future with big brother. However, I thought that even if she wanted to do it, she would at most bribe the chief surgeon or anesthesiologist. However, I didn¡¯t think that Gu Wanjing would destroy the power in the hospital. In order to get rid of my suspicion, she actually used such a cruel method to cause so many people to lose their lives. She¡¯s simply a devil. ¡± Gu Wanjing was a devil. Song Beibei knew about it a long time ago. However, Song Beibei did not understand. ¡°Why would you suspect her? ¡± Firstly, Gu Wanjing and Xiao mianjun actually did not have much interaction. Secondly, Gu Wanjing had been pretending so well for so long that even Song Beibei almost believed that she had turned over a new leaf. However, how could Xiao Mianjun rely on her instincts to think that Gu wanjing would definitely lay a hand on her on the day of her birth? Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°I think that a person who can bribe a few people to rape an innocent woman has already seeped into her bones. I absolutely don¡¯t believe that she will turn over a new leaf. ¡± Song Beibei admitted that she was still stunned when she heard this. Everyone thought that Xiao Mianjun had been kept in the dark about this matter. Song Beibei looked at Xiao Mianjun in surprise. ¡°You know about it? ¡± Xiao mianjun smiled. ¡°I knew about it a long time ago. ¡± Song Beibei was still very shocked. It turned out that Song Beibei had decided to keep that secret in her coffin for the rest of her life. Song Beibei had always felt that Xiao Mianjun knew about it. Xiao Mianjun said, ¡°I know that you did it for my own good, so you didn¡¯t tell me the truth. You were afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to accept it. In the beginning, I did misunderstand, but later on, I had a chance to investigate clearly. It turned out that everything back then was Gu Wanjing¡¯s doing. This vicious woman has really done all kinds of heartless things. It wouldn¡¯t be a pity even if she died ten thousand times. I don¡¯t believe that God would be so blind. A woman like her will definitely have her retribution. ¡± Song Beibei really didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Mianjun knew the truth. She did not know what to say. Xiao mianjun comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, this is the past for me. I just thought that I was bitten by a few mad dogs. ¡± Xiao Mianjun said it lightly. But Song Beibei knew that it was not that easy. Song Beibei later found out that Xiao Mianjun had been taking anti-depressants after seeing a psychiatrist for a few years. She always looked so free and easy, so free and easy that she was a little cold. She was like a wise man who watched society coldly. But in the end, she was still a person, an innocent woman who had been hurt. Fortunately, she met Wei Jingrong. A good man who knew all of her past, but loved her even more. These days, Wei Jingrong had also helped a lot. He had even used the military¡¯s resources and the high-tech detection technology within the permitted range to look for Gu Yanqing. But Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth, without any clues. Song Beibei also knew. This world was so big. There were billions of people. Moreover, Gu Wanjing was very thoughtful. Everything must have been arranged beforehand. In the vast sea of people, it was not easy to find these two people. Song Beibei was really going to despair¡­ ¡­ Chapter 553 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION At that time. In a luxurious villa by the sea that was like a palace. Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing sat at both ends of the long table. Gu Wanjing smiled at the man opposite her, ¡°third brother, have a taste of today¡¯s seafood congee. I made it myself. Actually, my dishes have always been quite delicious, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to make it for you. ¡± Gu Yanqing sat opposite him. He didn¡¯t even look at the person opposite him. He picked up a small spoon and took a bite. Gu wanjing looked at the person across from her with great anticipation. ¡°third brother, how does it taste? ¡± The person across from her did not say a word. She took a few more bites. Then, she stood up. She left the restaurant and returned to her room. Gu Wanjing sat on the dining chair and looked at the person¡¯s back. There was a happy smile on her face. They had already lived here for seven days. These seven days were the happiest time in her life. There were no outsiders to disturb them. It was as if there were only the two of them in this world. Gu Wanjing was very satisfied. She finished her breakfast and went to her room. Gu Yanqing was lying on the SOFA and sleeping. This was the southern hemisphere. The weather in October was like a warm spring with flowers blooming. The weather outside was pleasant. It was neither cold nor hot. The temperature in the room was constant. It was always 24 degrees Celsius. Gu Yanqing was only wearing a white, thin cashmere. She had also chosen this dress. She had always felt that for a person like Gu Yanqing, only a pure white color was most suitable for him. He was the cleanest and most aloof man in this world, as if he could not be tainted by any worldly fireworks. Gu Yanqing propped his arms on the Sofa and fell asleep quietly. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyelashes were very long, like a small fan. The sunlight shone down from the floor-to-ceiling glass window, forming a small circle of faint shadows on his eyelids. His skin looked as if it had been sprinkled with a layer of golden sand. It looked so warm and dazzling. Gu Wanjing stared at it in a daze for a while. In the end, a nanny came over. She held a cup of hot water and a few white pills in her hands. The nanny was a little girl, but unfortunately, she was mute. She did not know how to speak and only used her hand to draw with Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing took the water and pills. Then, she said with a cold face, ¡°you go down. Don¡¯t come out until I tell you. ¡± The little nanny nodded. There was a trace of fear in her eyes before she left. Gu Wanjing carried the cup of water and walked in. Gu Yanqing was still lying down. Gu Wanjing placed the cup of water on the coffee table beside her. Then, she gently held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. It was also at this moment that Gu Yanqing opened his eyes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes seemed to flash with a flash of coldness for a moment. But after a while, it was replaced by a gaze that was almost at a loss. Gu Wanjing¡¯s gaze was always gentle. She softly said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, it¡¯s time to take your medicine. ¡± Gu Yanqing stood up and sat up. He did not look at Gu Wanjing. He did not know where his gaze landed. It was as if there was no focus in his eyes. His gaze was somewhat unfocused. He did not say anything. Gu Wanjing placed the water in Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. Then, she placed the white pill in the palm of Gu Yanqing¡¯s other hand. Gu Wanjing¡¯s tone was like she was coaxing a child. She said again, ¡°third brother, it¡¯s time to take your medicine. ¡± Gu Yanqing still seemed a little confused. He seemed to say very softly, ¡°why do you need to take your medicine? ¡± Gu Wanjing said softly, ¡°third brother, you¡¯re sick. If you¡¯re sick, you should take the medicine. After you take the medicine, your illness will be cured. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was unfocused as he looked at Gu Wanjing. After a while, he asked, ¡°who are you? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart was overflowing with a trace of joy. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m Wanjing. Do you still remember? I¡¯m Gu Wanjing. We grew up together. I¡¯m your¡­ Wife! ¡± Gu Wanjing deliberately emphasized the words ¡®wife¡¯ as if she was confirming something. Gu Yanqing, on the other hand, seemed to be deep in thought. However, his gaze still had no focus. However, after a long while, Gu Yanqing finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°you are not my wife. My wife is Song Beibei. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s face instantly darkened. Along with the anticipation in her eyes, it gradually faded away. It had been seven days. Gu Yanqing had already forgotten about her. Yet, he still remembered Song Beibei. Why? Why was this so. She did not have to wait for so long. She only had three months left to live. And in these three months, third brother, why is it so difficult for you to remember only me with all your heart. Gu Wanjing did not say anything else. Instead, she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, the water is getting cold. Hurry up and take the medicine. ¡± Gu Yanqing slowly put the medicine into his mouth, then drank a mouthful of water and swallowed it. Then, he fell asleep again. This medicine had a side effect, which was sleepiness. This medicine was the ¡°love forgetting water¡± that Zhao Dantong had painstakingly developed back then. This name was given by Zhao Dantong, but Gu Wanjing felt that it was not appropriate at all. This was because up until now, Gu Yanqing had almost forgotten everything, but he still remembered Song Beibei. Chapter 554 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION This kind of medicine was not actually love forgetting water. It was a kind of medicine that destroyed the nerves of memory. Gu Wanjing was actually very careful as well. Because if she was not careful, because she overdosed all of a sudden, it was very likely that there would be unpredictable consequences. Perhaps she would never wake up. Moreover, the damage to the nerves was irreversible. So every time Gu Yanqing took the medicine and went to sleep, Gu wanjing would always stay by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side and take care of him personally. To Gu Wanjing, this was also a great happiness. But at the same time, there was still a trace of unwillingness in her heart. Why did Gu Yanqing forget everything but still remember Song Beibei? The name Song Beibei seemed to be imprinted on every nerve in the depths of Gu Yanqing¡¯s brain. No! ! ! She would definitely remove this name completely. At that time, Gu Yanqing¡¯s brain would be like a piece of blank paper. He would let her write her name all over it. Gu Wanjing knew that she did not have much time left. But before she died, the only thing she wanted to do was to make Gu Yanqing Fall in love with her. In the future, even if she died, her name would be engraved on Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart and mind. Forever and ever. This was her greatest wish in her life. If she could not even achieve such a wish. She could only¡­ ¡­ When Gu Yanqing woke up, it was already evening. The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was Gu Wanjing. The first thing he said was the same as before, ¡°who are you? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart was once again filled with hope. Gu Wanjing looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s increasingly hazy eyes. Gu Yanqing could no longer take the medicine. If he continued to take the medicine in this state, it was very likely that his life would be in danger at any moment. Gu Wanjing held on to her last glimmer of hope. She said, ¡°I am Wanjing, third brother. Do you still remember? I am your wife. ¡± This time, Gu Yanqing did not refute her. It was just that his eyes became even more misty. After a long while, Gu Yanqing still slowly opened his mouth, ¡°what is a wife? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s emotions were complicated. In an instant, it was like a tsunami of Ecstasy. Had Gu Yanqing forgotten about Song Beibei? Had He forgotten everything now? He had forgotten about how his wife had changed. Gu Wanjing was not worried at all. As long as he did not remember Song Beibei. Everything was fine. She could teach him slowly. It was already evening. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°third brother, let¡¯s go for dinner. Then, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk. ¡± Gu Wanjing had to take Gu Yanqing out for a walk on the beach every night. This was an island. There was no television network, no equipment to communicate with the outside world. There was even an anti-interference system installed around this island. Even a top-notch Hacker, no matter how advanced the technology was, would be unable to detect the location of this place. Of course, the reason why Gu Wanjing could become the owner of this island now was, of course, thanks to Xiao Jiankai. Xiao Jiankai actually had many islands under his name. Gu Wanjing did not understand. It was as if the mobile phone islands had become his hobby. Among Xiao Jiankai¡¯s private property, the amazing thing was that he actually had more than a dozen private islands under his name. There were luxurious villas on every island. There were nannies and butlers. There were even security teams on some of the islands. And now, Xiao Jiankai had fallen and died. All of his property had been confiscated. But she was the lawyer who helped Xiao Jiankai to list his property. She had done something. She had secretly taken some property for herself. And this island was one of them. This was really a good place. Although it was not the most luxurious and largest of all Xiao Jiankai¡¯s islands,. It was the one with the best scenery, the most hidden, and the quietest. Of course, there was another biggest benefit. It was that this island had its own army. Gu Wanjing did not know why Xiao Jiankai would train an armed army on such a small island. Presumably, Xiao Jiankai must have wanted to accomplish something big in the past. This must have something to do with the secret of the safe. But Gu Wanjing did not care about any of this. He wanted to thank Xiao Jiankai because, up until now, all of Xiao Jiankai¡¯s resources had been used by her. The army on this island had been trained since they were children. They were like machines, basically without any thoughts. Every day was training, and they had never seen the outside world. Until today, they were basically children around 20 years old. Machines were the easiest to control. But they had the concept of money. This might have been specially trained by Xiao Jiankai from a young age. A person who was obsessed with wealth was the easiest to control. As long as you had enough wealth. Gu Wanjing smiled and wanted to help Gu Yanqing up. Gu Yanqing had forgotten everything. Did that mean that from today onwards, he would belong to her. After Gu Wanjing said that, Gu Yanqing did not stand up. He sat there quietly like a wooden figure. Gu wanjing suddenly felt that something was not right. She asked, ¡°third brother, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his head and looked at Gu Wanjing like a wooden figure, ¡°I can¡¯t stand up. ¡± When Gu Yanqing said this, he didn¡¯t have much emotion. His voice was also a little cold. It was as if his nature was this cold temperament. Gu Wanjing was shocked. CAN¡¯T STAND UP? What did this mean. Sure enough, no matter how hard Gu Wanjing pulled Gu Yanqing, he still couldn¡¯t stand up. Gu Yanqing still couldn¡¯t stand up. His legs seemed to have lost consciousness. Gu Wanjing couldn¡¯t believe it. Chapter 555 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Why couldn¡¯t Gu Yanqing stand up? Gu Yanqing looked at his legs as if he had fallen into a huge daze. In the end, Gu Wanjing got someone to send a wheelchair over. She helped Gu Yanqing sit in the wheelchair. She pushed him to the dining room. Gu Wanjing personally cooked. She cooked a bowl of noodles for Gu Yanqing and put a poached egg on it. After Gu Yanqing finished eating, he looked at Gu Wanjing and actually said ¡°thank you¡± When Gu Yanqing said this, it was very mechanical. It was as if this program had been set up in the computer. Gu Wanjing¡¯s emotions were very complicated. She looked at the man sitting in the wheelchair opposite her. His appearance was still as handsome as a banished immortal who had descended from the sky. But his gaze became empty, losing its previous brilliance. Gu Wanjing looked at him like this, but she felt that the person opposite her did not look like Gu Yanqing at all, but more like a puppet controlled by a puppet. Gu Wanjing walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. She gently grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. In the past, when Gu Yanqing still had some self-awareness, he would always silently avoid her. But this time, he didn¡¯t. He just let Gu Wanjing grab him. His gaze still didn¡¯t focus on the front. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°third brother, let me push you out for a walk, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. Gu wanjing pushed Gu Yanqing to the beach for a walk. At that time, the sun had already set. The Sky became a deep blue, so blue that it was black. Here, one could see stars that couldn¡¯t be seen in the city. There was no moon today, and the sky was filled with stars. It was as if someone had casually sprinkled a piece of silver at the horizon, and the stars were sparkling. The sea breeze blew in waves, but it was actually not cold. It even felt very comfortable on her face. This was the scene that Gu Wanjing had thought of ten thousand times in her dream. Everyone said that she was a big woman. But ever since she was sensible, she had had such a dream. She had never dared to tell others. A little girl like Song Beibei had such a daydream. In the eyes of others, they might even think that she was cute and innocent. But she was Gu Wanjing. If anyone knew, it would be a joke. But who would ever know. A little girl also lived in her heart. She also sat in a fairy-tale-like daydream. In the dream, she and Gu Yanqing lived in the castle, living a happy life like a prince and a princess. Now, this dream seemed to have finally come true. A castle-like House, endless wealth, a secluded paradise¡­ ¡­ But why was it different from what she had imagined. It was completely different. Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. Her body was on the verge of collapse. She had to take a large amount of medicine every day and endure indescribable pain. But Gu Yanqing was like this now. She really did not have happiness to speak of. She stopped. She turned around and walked in front of Gu Yanqing. She bent her knees and half-squatted down, saying, ¡°third brother, do you still remember who I am? ¡± Gu Yanqing shook his head. Gu Wanjing really wanted to ask if he still remembered the name Song Beibei. But in the end, she did not ask. She did not want Gu Yanqing¡¯s blank mind to be stained with a little bit of everything about Song Beibei. Even if it was just a name, she was unwilling. Gu Wanjing held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand and began to tell a story. ¡°third brother, do you know I¡¯m actually your wife. Have you already forgotten what a wife does Your wife loves you the most in her life, and you love her the most too. We were both orphans in an orphanage and grew up together. You doted on me very much since we were young. We went to school together and our relationship has always been very good. After I graduated from university, the two of US got married as a matter of course. Do you remember all of this?¡± Gu Yanqing slowly shook his head. However, his gaze was clearer than before. He asked, ¡°marriage, what is marriage? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart was filled with a complicated feeling. Gu Yanqing had no idea of many things. But he had never completely forgotten them. Gu Wanjing felt that he seemed to be regressing bit by bit. Now, in front of her, she only felt that Gu Yanqing was like a child. Gu wanjing suddenly thought of something, ¡°third brother, can we have a wedding? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked again, ¡°what is a wedding? ¡± Gu Wanjing was suddenly excited. If she could have a wedding with Gu Yanqing in this lifetime¡­ ¡­ She had this plan. But she did not expect Gu Yanqing¡¯s body to deteriorate. In the morning, Gu Yanqing could barely pick up his chopsticks. It was as if his nerves could not control his actions. Gu Yanqing would sometimes have mental convulsions. This made Gu Wanjing very worried. There was everything on this island. But there was no doctor. Even with her illness, she only brought enough painkillers. She did not plan to receive any treatment. But she did not expect that Gu Yanqing would have such side effects after taking the medicine and it was still worsening. Gu Wanjing was worried that Gu Yanqing would not be able to move tomorrow. Chapter 556 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing finally decided to hire a doctor to come to the island. Of course, she was also very careful about this matter. The doctor was Australian. Australia was not very far from this island. There was a dedicated flight path and private planes on the island. Gu Wanjing spent a lot of money to hire a neurologist. She also signed a secret contract. The employment letter also requested that no communication tools were allowed on the island. Even on the way, it was still a closed cabin. Therefore, it was impossible to divulge the route. Everything was done flawlessly. Doctor Qiao en was very young. He was actually an Englishman, but he was indeed a genius in the medical field. Moreover, he was also one of the members who developed this drug back then. After he checked Gu Yanqing¡¯s condition. Then, he said to Gu Wanjing, ¡°Mr. Gu¡¯s condition is very serious. He needs a systematic treatment plan. It¡¯s best if we still need a team to study it. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°then what should we do now? ¡± Doctor Qiao en said, ¡°the medical conditions here are very limited. Mr. Gu¡¯s condition is very complicated. Moreover, his current condition is also very unstable. I suggest that Mr. Gu be hospitalized for treatment. ¡± Gu Wanjing considered it for a day. In the end, she decided to leave the island. However, before she left, she still had a wish. She still wanted to hold a wedding with Gu Yanqing. She might as well let Doctor Qiao en be the witness of the wedding. Although there was no marriage certificate, there was no legal effect. But Gu Wanjing thought that this would definitely leave a mark in Gu Yanqing¡¯s future life. Perhaps from now on, Gu Yanqing¡¯s mind would only remember that she, Gu Wanjing, was his wife. This was what she wanted. To live in Gu Yanqing¡¯s life for the rest of her life. As for the future, even if Song Beibei found him,. She would also become a chasm between the two of them for the rest of her life. This was what Gu Wanjing wanted. After so many years, the pain in her heart had to be experienced by that woman. The wedding had already begun to be prepared. The villa was decorated very jubilantly. Gu Wanjing invited all the people on the island. She made the people from the military serve as guests. The CHEF prepared delicious food. She even had the people transform a small house next door into a church. Everything seemed to be ready. Gu Wanjing remembered that it was October 15th. It was the 12th day that she and Gu Yanqing arrived on this island. Gu Wanjing finally put on her wedding dress as she wished. This wedding dress was custom-made by Gu Wanjing from Milan. It was specially transported from the sky. It was purely handmade and inlaid with countless pink diamonds. It was priceless. Being able to wear a wedding dress and marry Gu Yanqing was her biggest dream in her life. Gu Yanqing also wore a suit as a gift. Actually, Gu Yanqing¡¯s life had always been like bathing and getting dressed. He had the help of a male nanny. Although Gu Yanqing was seriously ill, he always looked clean. He looked like someone who lived in a vacuum glass cover. Even though Gu Yanqing was still in a wheelchair today. But he really looked very handsome. Even his hair was meticulously groomed. The suit on his body was also custom-made. Even the lines were very appropriate. In Gu Wanjing¡¯s memory, she once saw Gu Yanqing looking so handsome now. It was during his and Song Beibei¡¯s wedding. What was she thinking at that time? She was probably only thinking about hating Song Beibei. But now, she was finally going to have a wedding with Gu Yanqing. It was just that the current Gu Yanqing and the Gu Yanqing at that time were like two different people. Gu Yanqing had always been like a puppet. Sometimes, Gu Wanjing had to call him many times before Gu Yanqing would respond. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel heartache. Gu Wanjing also didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to become like this. All of this seemed to be beyond his imagination. She also didn¡¯t want Gu Yanqing to become like a wooden figure. But, she also had no choice. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing had already forgotten about Song Beibei. Fortunately, tomorrow, she planned to bring Gu Yanqing to an Australian hospital to receive treatment from the neurology department. She knew that she didn¡¯t have much time left. But for the remaining days, it would be good if they could keep each other company. Gu Yanqing sat in his wheelchair. Gu Wanjing walked towards Gu Yanqing in her wedding dress. She stood in front of Gu Yanqing. Gu Wanjing smiled and turned around, ¡°third brother, do I look good? ¡± Gu Yanqing finally raised his head and looked at Gu Wanjing. His gaze was a little dull. It was as if he was chewing on the meaning of Gu Wanjing¡¯s words. After a long time, it was as if he finally reacted. Then he said, ¡°you look good. ¡± Although it was still a mechanical language. But when it stopped in Gu Wanjing¡¯s ears, it was as if it was a heavenly sound. Gu Wanjing remembered that when Song Beibei tried on her wedding dress, she wore Song Beibei¡¯s wedding dress once. At that time, Gu Yanqing happened to bump into her. Gu Wanjing remembered that Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes were almost filled with disgust at that time. Compared to that time, Gu Wanjing only felt that she was in heaven now. Chapter 557 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing squatted down. She held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand again. She asked in a daze, ¡°third brother, we¡¯re going to get married soon. Are you happy? ¡± Gu Yanqing only looked at Gu Wanjing in a daze. After a while, he slowly closed his eyes. He leaned against the wheelchair and fell asleep. Gu wanjing looked at Gu Yanqing for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of mood he was in. Gu Yanqing¡¯s breathing was even. Recently, Gu Yanqing had always been like this. He could fall asleep at any moment. Doctor Qiao en said that this was the side effect of the medicine. It also meant that Gu Yanqing¡¯s condition was getting worse. Back when they were doing the experiment, many people had never woken up from their dreams. Gu Wanjing was also very worried. Every time Gu Yanqing had such a situation, she was very worried. This was because Gu Yanqing¡¯s current condition was also possible at any moment¡­ ¡­ Gu wanjing hurriedly got up, wanting to call doctor Qiao en over to take a look. But because she got up too quickly,. The heels of her high heels stepped on the Hem of her skirt. There was only a tearing sound. The heels were like a sharp dagger. They made a big Gash on the hem of her skirt. Even a few broken diamonds fell off. Gu WANJING¡¯s heart ached. It was not because of the skirt, nor was it because of the diamonds. It was because, at the beginning, it was like an ominous omen. Actually, from this morning onwards, Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart had been beating for some inexplicable reason. She only felt as if she was going to accomplish something today. But at this moment, Gu Wanjing could not be bothered with these things anymore. She lifted the hem of her dress and walked out. After a short while, Doctor Qiao en followed her over. But, when the two of them arrived¡­ Gu Yanqing had actually woken up. He still looked at them in a daze and only said, ¡°is it time to eat? ¡± Gu Wanjing was very disappointed. Because in Gu Yanqing¡¯s mind, it was as if he did not know that today was their wedding. Gu Wanjing walked over. She said, ¡°third brother, we¡¯re getting married today. Do you know about the wedding? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was still wooden, ¡°I want to eat braised pork with brown sauce. ¡± Gu Wanjing felt as if there was a thorn in her heart. And that feeling was repeated over and over again. Why did she want to hold a wedding. She just wanted to be able to leave a deep mark. In the days to come. She wanted Gu Yanqing to remember her for the rest of his life. But why? Gu Yanqing had no idea at all. He didn¡¯t even have a sense of joy or sorrow. He was like a wooden figure that was at his mercy. Gu Wanjing shook Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°third brother, look at me. Look at me with your heart. From today onwards, I¡¯m your wife. You have to remember me forever. You have to learn to love me. Do you understand? ¡± Gu Yanqing was indeed looking at her. But that gaze seemed to pierce through her and look at other things. Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was very soft, but he still muttered, ¡°wife¡­ Bei Bei¡­ ¡± Gu wanjing instantly felt as if the sky was crackling with thunder. She took a step back. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sofa beside her. She almost couldn¡¯t support her body. Those two words were like a terrible curse. Gu Wanjing only felt her brain buzzing. It was as if countless Hornets had pierced into her. The poisonous needles on her buttocks had all pierced into every nerve of hers. Gu Wanjing felt that it was very scary. Why, why did Gu Yanqing still remember! ! ! Song Beibei, why was Gu Yanqing still able to unconsciously pronounce your name even at this point. She hated, she really hated! ! ! She suddenly thought of the first time she forced Gu Yanqing to swallow this kind of medicine. At that time, Gu Yanqing¡¯s two children were still in her hands. She forced Gu Yanqing to swallow the medicine before she was willing to let him go. Gu Yanqing asked, ¡°what kind of medicine is this? ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°this is a medicine to make you forget everything. Third Brother, when you wake up, you will realize that there are only the two of us in this world. We only have each other in our eyes. You will fall in love with me. ¡± At that time, Gu Yanqing was very disdainful, ¡°stop daydreaming. Even if I forget everything, I will not fall in love with you. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°if you don¡¯t try, how would you know? When you become a blank piece of paper, I will be the first person in your life. As long as you forget Song Beibei, you will definitely fall in love with me. ¡± Before Gu Yanqing swallowed the medicine, he only said one sentence, ¡°I will not forget Beibei. ¡± Up until now, Gu wanjing still remembered the calm tone when Gu Yanqing said this. He said it so casually, but it gave off a thunderous feeling. It was as if a promise was a promise that could not be challenged. At that time, Gu Wanjing was extremely disdainful. She believed in herself even more. All these years, she had always firmly believed that if Song Beibei had not inserted herself between them out of nowhere, Gu Yanqing and she would have been a match made in heaven. It was Song Beibei who had stepped in between them. If God had given her another chance, she would have succeeded. She had believed that. But now, for the first time, she felt that she was powerless. For the first time, she felt that she was powerless. Why was it like this? She stood up like a crazy person and pounced in Gu Yanqing¡¯s direction. She held Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder tightly. Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes were red and she roared at him, ¡°I forbid you to remember Song Beibei. I am your wife. Gu Wanjing is your wife. You only love Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing is your wife! ! ! ¡± Chapter 558 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Wanjing used a lot of strength. Her nails were almost digging into Gu Yanqing¡¯s flesh. The fingerprints on the suit seemed to sink deeply into it. She kept repeating that Gu Wanjing was your wife, as if she was trying to force something into him. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression remained the same. When the word ¡®wife¡¯ was mentioned. He would repeat it numbly, ¡°wife¡­ Bei Bei¡­ ¡± Gu Wanjing was almost in despair. How could this be? How could this be. She stepped back weakly. Tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. Gu Wanjing took a few steps back and looked at Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. She actually chuckled. At the same time, she made a decision in her heart. She cried and laughed as she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, if that¡¯s the case, stay here with me. Let¡¯s die together. Since I can¡¯t leave a place in your heart, then at least let us die together. In the next life, I¡¯ll definitely be the closest to you. As for Song Beibei, she won¡¯t be able to catch up with me. ¡± Gu Wanjing was truly in despair. What else could she do. No matter what, she could not break up the conversation between Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei. In that case, she would use death to separate them. At the thought of Gu Yanqing being with her forever on this island,. Gu Wanjing was inexplicably happy and excited again. It was for the best. Song Beibei would never be able to find Gu Yanqing in this lifetime. But Gu Yanqing would always be with her. In fact, Song Beibei would never be able to find Gu Yanqing¡¯s body. She would spend the rest of her life in the pain of not being able to find him. The more Gu Wanjing thought about it, the happier she felt. What could be more painful than this in this world? Having a glimmer of hope and then repeating it in the midst of hope and disappointment, a heart turning to ashes in this hopeless cycle. Perhaps, Song Beibei would spend the rest of her life like this. This kind of life was far more painful than dying As Gu Wanjing thought about it, she felt more and more satisfied. She had already made a decision. She would not leave this island. This way, she would not have to bear the risk of being found after leaving the island. Anyway, there were only two more months left. She and Gu Yanqing would just be buried here forever. When Gu Wanjing thought about being with Gu Yanqing forever, she could not help but laugh out loud happily. The people beside her only thought that she had gone crazy. A woman would laugh out loud at one moment, and then burst into tears at the next. Although she was wearing the most expensive and luxurious gown in the world,. She looked ferocious, like a crazy person who had been overstimulated. Doctor Qiao en said in English, ¡°Miss Gu, what should we do now? Are we still going to hold the wedding? ¡± Wedding? Of course, it had to be held. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°go to the church now. Take the oath now. ¡± Gu Yanqing was also pushed to the church. There were people in the church. It was the soldiers, gardeners, and chefs disguised as guests on the island. Gu Wanjing even gave each of them a suit and tie to make them look more like guests. The church was decorated like a dream. Everything here was personally decorated by Gu Wanjing. Doctor Qiao en was also dressed as a priest. Gu Yanqing was pushed onto the swearing platform. He could not stand up and sat in a wheelchair. Gu Wanjing stood opposite him. Doctor Qiao en asked in broken Chinese, ¡°Miss Gu Wanjing, do you agree to be married to the man beside you, regardless of poverty or illness, for the rest of your life? ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at the man opposite her. Tears welled up in her eyes. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing. ¡°. This was a scene that she had fantasized about since she was five years old. It was her lifelong dream. All these years, she had done so many things and calculated so many people. And all she wanted was this moment right now. Gu Wanjing felt very happy. She was also automatically ignoring the fact that there was something missing from this happiness. Doctor Qiao en turned to Gu Yanqing again, ¡°Mr. Gu Yanqing, are you willing to be married to Miss Gu, regardless of poverty or illness, for the rest of your life? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not say anything. He just stared blankly at Gu Wanjing across from him. Gu Wanjing squatted down and held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand tightly. She said, ¡°third brother, quickly say yes. I beg you, quickly say yes. ¡± It was as if she wanted to prove something. It was as if these two words had an incomparable meaning to her. Even though she clearly knew that Gu Yanqing¡¯s current situation was almost unconscious. He was like a newborn baby who did not understand anything. But she just wanted to hear these two words from Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth. This was extremely important to her. But Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at him in a daze. Gu Wanjing was like a crazy person. She squeezed Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°third brother, say it. Say IT. ¡± Gu Yanqing opened his mouth slowly. Gu Wanjing was filled with anticipation. But at this moment, a little nanny suddenly barged into the church. She gestured with her fingers, babbling. She looked very anxious, but she couldn¡¯t make any sound. On this island, all the servants were incomplete. The mute nanny, the deaf gardener. These people were originally Xiao Jiankai¡¯s people. But when Gu Wanjing took over this island, she found out that they were serving Gu Wanjing just like before. They were like machines. They did not seem to care who their master was. They just did their job well every day. This little nanny could not speak. But she had never been so frightened. The people on this island had never seen the outside world. So it was very rare for it to be like this. Gu wanjing suddenly had a bad premonition. She knew that something had happened. Chapter 559 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION As expected, Gu Wanjing ran out of the church. She saw a few helicopters landing on the beach not far away. Gusts of howling wind swept past and there was a roar. Gu Wanjing did not expect that this island would actually be discovered. Gu Wanjing also clearly saw that the first person to come out of the helicopter was Song Beibei. In fact, it was so far away that she could only see a white shadow. However, Gu Wanjing was certain that the woman was Song Beibei. Gu Wanjing was really impressed. This island was so closed off. In such a big place like the world, Song Beibei was actually able to find this place with a wide range of abilities. She was actually able to log onto the shore without anyone noticing. Gu Wanjing was initially still a little flustered. But after confirming that the person was Song Beibei,. Her heart strangely calmed down. It was good that Song Beibei came. It was very good. There were some things that it was time to put an end to. She originally wanted to spend the rest of her life on this island quietly with Gu Yanqing. She did not want to look for Song Beibei anymore. But this woman had delivered herself to her door. She was the one who wanted to die. Don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless! ! ! Gu wanjing suddenly went into the church. Then, she gave an order. The soldiers who were originally sitting below as guests all stood up. All of a sudden, they swarmed out. This house was connected to the main villa next door. Gu Yanqing was pushed into the villa by the nanny from the corridor. Gu Wanjing felt uncomfortable. Because this wedding was not over yet. Song Beibei, this B * Tch, had to come and ruin it at this time. Song Beibei, you will definitely pay the price. And at this time. By the beach. Besides Song Beibei, there was also a group of special police. Wei Jingrong was the captain of the Special Police Force. This time, he was personally leading the team. Apart from these people, Zhong Junjie and Pei Zhiyu also came. Pei Zhiyu also brought two subordinates, saying that they were protecting Song Beibei closely. These past ten days were an unprecedented torment for Song Beibei. She spent almost all day and all night. The black and white factions were looking for Gu Yanqing all over the world. There were all kinds of messages every day. But almost none of them were useful. Song Beibei endured every day, endured¡­ ¡­ When her body was about to be overwhelmed, she would force herself to eat and sleep hard. Song Beibei knew that she could not fall apart. She must not fall apart before she found Gu Yanqing. Now, she did not have Gu Yanqing anymore. Without Gu Yanqing¡¯s wings, she had to support the entire family. She comforted her child, calmly analyzed the information, and made decisions. She forced herself to be filled with hope and encouraged herself every day. Song Beibei looked extremely normal at home, so normal that it made one¡¯s heart ache. The one who felt the most heartache for her was Mu Lan. She only felt that if something really happened to her son, Song Beibei would not be able to hold on for much longer. Song Beibei looked as if she was holding on with only one breath. Mu Lan was also extremely sad. Her body was not even as good as before. She did not know what bad things she had done in her life, so God wanted to punish her like this. Time and time again, she had lost the person she loved the most. Gu Yanqing¡¯s disappearance was an extreme disaster for the entire Xiao family. No one had expected it. In the end, he Yucheng was the one who found the clue. He Yucheng had returned from America a week ago. Although he was abroad, he had always been concerned about domestic affairs She would come back after Gu Yanqing¡¯s accident. When Song Beibei saw him, she was still in a daze. He Yucheng walked over and said, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t worry. I will help you find him. I promise with my life. ¡± Song Beibei burst into tears. When she was in America, Song Beibei had experienced many difficulties. He Yucheng had helped her get through them. At least she got through it. He Yucheng was the same as Gu Yanqing. He had a strange magic that made people feel calm. Song Beibei grabbed his arm and burst into tears. After crying, she began to analyze the whole situation. He Yucheng used financial means to find Gu Wanjing¡¯s private account and Xiao Jiankai¡¯s private property. Because he knew that Gu Wanjing could now take Gu Yanqing and disappear into thin air. She must have deep financial resources. But Gu Wanjing had already lost all her wealth in the past few years. The only way she could make a profit was through Peishan group or Xiao Jiankai. He Yucheng found some loopholes when he investigated Xiao Jiankai¡¯s private property. He then analyzed Gu Wanjing¡¯s financial management style through her past investment methods and habits. Finally, he used hackers to find her private account. He then connected her to Xiao Jiankai¡¯s property, layer by layer, and finally locked onto the target. This needle-in-a-haystack task was completed in a few days. However, at that time, they were only certain that Gu Wanjing might have brought Gu Yanqing to hide on an island. However, they were unable to determine the exact location. There were countless islands in the Indian Ocean. They could only confirm that it was a private island in the Indian Ocean. However, they were unable to determine the exact location. However, they were lucky. It was because they had found a clue to a wedding dress that was sky-high in price. At the Milan International Exhibition, a wedding dress that was sky-high in price was bought by a mysterious person. It was said that it was also bought secretly. Initially, the outside world did not know about it. However, because of that wedding dress, it was once valued by a rich second-generation young lady. This matter was made a big fuss later on. However, no one knew who the invisible rich man who bought the wedding dress with a sky-high price was. At the same time, he yucheng detected a sky-high price payment on Gu WANJING¡¯s secret account. Song Beibei used her connections to secretly inquire about the price of the wedding dress that was not announced. It just so happened to match! Chapter 560 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, they finally found their target. After locking on to the target, it was time to formulate a plan. Actually, they had already learned through satellite monitoring that Gu Yanqing was on this island. What made them full of hope was that. Gu Wanjing did not do anything extreme. The scope of Wechat¡¯s monitoring was limited. Because there was an intervention system on the island. They tried for a long time before they discovered a loophole above a certain beach on the island. Thus, he could only detect a small part of it. But what was gratifying was that. Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing were found on the monitoring several times. Gu wanjing seemed to go for a walk on the beach with Gu Yanqing every evening. According to the monitoring, Gu Wanjing held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand every time they went for a walk. Moreover, Gu Yanqing seemed to have no reaction to it at all. Song Beibei was a little confused at that time. Gu Yanqing was a person who was obsessed with cleanliness, both mentally and physically. Usually, he would not want other women to have any physical contact with him. However, at that time, Song Beibei did not think of it that way. Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing could take a walk on the beach quietly. Moreover, they could even let Gu Wanjing hold his arm intimately. What did this mean? There were actually many possibilities. One was a delaying tactic. He was only pretending to obey Gu Wanjing. Perhaps Gu Yanqing was looking for a way to escape. But this was almost impossible. In such a secluded place. It was almost impossible for him to escape by himself. Actually, Song Beibei had another thought in her mind. It was because of the words she heard in the corridor the last time. Gu wanjing cried, ¡°third brother, I only have three months left. Just stay with me for these three months, okay? ¡°. Could this be the reason why Gu Wanjing and Gu Yanqing could walk together harmoniously. No matter what, Song Beibei knew that in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart, Gu wanjing still had a place. A person whom he had taken care of as his younger sister since he was young. Regardless of whether or not she had committed many evil deeds in her life. However, Song Beibei felt that it was understandable to accompany her on the final journey of her life. If that was the case, Song Beibei would not be worried. At most, it would only be three months. Perhaps, after three months, Gu Yanqing would return safely and explain everything. However, in the end, it had not been two days. In the surveillance footage, Gu Yanqing was actually sitting in a wheelchair. This was simply unacceptable to Song Beibei. However, it was clear that Gu Yanqing was sitting in the wheelchair while Gu Wanjing was pushing Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was greatly shocked. What exactly happened. Song Beibei finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Very quickly, she gathered everyone and formulated a plan. They decided to directly rescue Gu Yanqing. Originally, this time, everyone didn¡¯t support Song Beibei coming over. But Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was really too worried about Gu Yanqing. From the moment she found Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei felt that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had to see Gu Yanqing as soon as possible. Therefore, Song Beibei didn¡¯t care about her health at all. She came with the troops. There weren¡¯t many people coming this time. Two military planes were deployed. There was an intervention system on the island. Therefore, she was prepared to be discovered when she landed. Song Beibei landed not far from the Beach House. Song Beibei also knew that there was only one villa like this on this island. Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing had been living here for the past few days. Song Beibei¡¯s heart suddenly beat very fast. She had not seen Gu Yanqing for half a month. And during this half a month, she had been so worried. The past half a month was like a year to her. It was even more difficult than those years in the United States. After Song Beibei got off the plane, she walked directly towards the villa. Song Beibei was stopped by Wei Jingrong. Wei Jingrong said, ¡°you¡¯re in the middle. We¡¯ll protect you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Will there be any danger? ¡± Because the scope of the surveillance was really limited, they did not know if there were other people on this island besides Gu Yanqing and Gu Wanjing. But even if there were, usually, it would only be some nanny chefs. So this time, including them, there were only a dozen or so people who landed on the island. But after they landed on the island. Wei Jingrong realized that something was wrong. Because when the plane was flying in the sky just now¡­ Wei Jingrong realized that there was actually a military training base on this island. He could see some things at a glance. Therefore, he felt that this place was not simple. Although he had already requested for backup¡­ But when the plane flew over the island, it had actually triggered the alarm system. They had already been exposed. In addition, they had run out of fuel, so they had no choice but to land. Wei Jingrong said, ¡°there might be other people on the island. Everyone, be careful. ¡± Pei Zhiyu stood next to Song Beibei and said with a provocative smile, ¡°why are you so timid? If there¡¯s really danger, I¡¯ll do my best to protect sister-in-law. Chapter 561 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Pei Zhiyu and Wei Jingrong. One was the boss of a gang, and the other was the elite of the police force. These two people were originally incompatible like fire and water. It was said that a few years ago, Wei Jingrong had once personally led a team to exterminate Pei Zhiyu¡¯s lair. Later, Pei Zhiyu took revenge. It was said that he brought two people and sabotaged the military during special training. It caused Wei Jingrong to lose a lot of face in front of the leaders. From then on, the grudge between the two became irremediable. When the two of them met in Song Garden, they almost fought on the spot. Song Beibei was quite strange at that time. One of them was an army in port city, and the other was a local snake in Xia city. It was amazing that they could still form such a deep grudge even though they were thousands of miles apart But what was even more amazing was that the two of them were actually carrying out the same mission together. Wei Jingrong said, ¡°I¡¯m the captain of this mission. You have to obey my orders. ¡± Pei Zhiyu said, ¡°don¡¯t flatter yourself. I¡¯m not your stupid soldier. I¡¯m here to protect sister-in-law. I don¡¯t care about anything else. ¡± Wei Jingrong was furious. ¡°I said that we have to follow orders when we act together. ¡± The two of them wanted to fight. Song Beibei quickly planned for them. ¡°stop arguing, Zhiyu. If you still care about your third brother¡¯s safety, I beg you to listen to an order. ¡± However, Pei Zhiyu still had a happy expression. He said, ¡°sister-in-law, I won¡¯t listen to him. I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± As he spoke, he took out a pistol from his pocket. Wei Jingrong was vigilant. ¡°Pei Zhiyu, what are you going to do? ¡± Pei Zhiyu, on the other hand, stuffed the pistol into Song Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°Who is as stingy as your troops? sister-in-law doesn¡¯t even have a weapon for self-defense. It¡¯s obvious that there are guards on this island. ¡± Wei Jingrong frowned. It turned out that even Pei Zhiyu could see through it. Pei Zhiyu stuffed the pistol into Song Beibei¡¯s pocket. ¡°This thing is light and useful. sister-in-law, take it for self-defense, just in case you need it. ¡± As he spoke, he taught her how to use the gun. For the first time, Song Beibei held this ice-cold thing in her hand. But cold sweat still broke out on her palms. Song Beibei finally hid the pistol in her pocket. In order to prevent danger,. The People here were divided into two teams. They planned to enter through the front door. One team would scout the way out through the back door. After the simple arrangements were made, everyone set off separately. Song Beibei and Wei Jingrong were in a team. Pei Zhiyu led a few people to pass through the surrounding area. They soon arrived at the entrance of the villa. Wei Jingrong blocked the front. He held the gun in his hand and used his elbow to scout the way. However, they soon discovered that the door of the villa was actually left ajar. For a moment, Song Beibei and Wei Jingrong looked at each other. Both of them had a hunch that there would be danger inside. There might really be a trap waiting for them. However, they had to break into the Dragon¡¯s den and the Tiger¡¯s den. Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife when she thought about how Gu Yanqing was sitting in a wheelchair. In the end, Song Beibei still entered through the door under the protection of Wei Jingrong. The light in the room was very dim. It was as if someone had intentionally pulled up all the curtains of the villa. The Thick Velvet curtains covered the entire house tightly, not letting out a single ray of light. There was a thick carpet in the house, so they basically did not make any sound when they walked. Song Beibei practically held her breath. Had Gu Wanjing already discovered it? Could it be considered that she was already prepared? What should they do now. Wei Jingrong already felt that the situation was not right. Wei Jingrong said softly to Song Beibei, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ve already exposed our tracks. I¡¯ll get two people to cover you as you leave. I¡¯ll stay here to investigate. ¡± Behind them was the main door. Perhaps it was indeed dangerous up ahead. Song Beibei did not know what to do either. Moreover, knowing that she was here would only drag them down. Hence, she nodded in agreement. But she had yet to take action. A voice filled with wild laughter seemed to come from all directions. ¡°since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving by yourself. ¡± The main door behind them suddenly closed automatically. The entire room instantly turned dark. Song Beibei felt her heart sink. She recognized this voice. It was Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice. But the voice seemed to be transmitted through the loudspeaker installed on the roof. It was impossible to tell where the person who spoke was. Moreover, because the room was large, Gu Wanjing¡¯s echo echoed in the villa. In the darkness, it seemed particularly terrifying. Then, the sound of gunfire could be heard. It was like the sound of machine guns firing. It was abnormally intense. Song Beibei could see the fire on the railing on the second floor. Before Song Beibei could react, her entire body was pulled by a force. Then, she continued to roll and finally stopped behind a sofa. The sound of machine guns continued for a while. It was a chaotic burst of gunfire. It seemed to have hit many things. Blankets, bottles, furniture. Even the SOFA. Song Beibei only felt the sound of explosions everywhere. She covered her ears and closed her eyes tightly. But at this moment, she wasn¡¯t that afraid. A minute later, the sound finally stopped. The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. It was like fireworks after an explosion. In the next second, all the lights in the lobby were lit up. Song Beibei felt dizzy for a moment. After the dizziness, Song Beibei saw the scene inside clearly. Chapter 562 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Under the bright, almost blinding light, Song Beibei saw a house full of wolves. The floor was almost filled with empty shell casings and debris. The furniture and sofas were basically smashed. The house was still filled with a thick smell of gunpowder, mixed with a faint smell of blood. The smell of blood? Song Beibei¡¯s first reaction was that someone was injured. Just now, she was pulled by a force. Then, her entire body was blocked in front of her like a mountain by a huge body. And that person was Wei Jingrong. Only then did Song Beibei see Wei Jingrong holding a gun in his hand, but the other song was pressed on her arm. The dark red blood had already dyed his clothes completely. Song Beibei watched with fear and trepidation. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°you¡¯re injured. How are you? ¡± Wei Jingrong, on the other hand, looked as if he was still undecided. He made a booing gesture towards Song Beibei. Song Beibei kept quiet. She still did not know what the situation was like. The gunshots just now had come too suddenly. It was almost a chaotic sweep. Song Beibei was worried about whether anyone had been injured in the situation just now. However, these people were indeed armed police officers. They reacted almost instantly and dodged to a safer place. They were already hidden in every corner. Apart from Wei Jingrong who seemed to have been shot in the shoulder in order to cover her, the others did not seem to have been injured. Right now, Wei Jingrong was whispering to them, and Song Beibei had no idea how they communicated. After a while, Wei Jingrong turned around and whispered to Song Beibei, ¡°there are a lot of people in this room, and there were at least ten people who just fired. We¡¯re outnumbered, so we¡¯ll cover for you and go out first. We¡¯ll think of a way when the rescue team arrives. ¡± Under such circumstances, Song Beibei also knew that she could not act recklessly. So she nodded and agreed. Behind the curtain next to them was a glass window that had fallen to the ground. Due to the chaotic shooting earlier, the glass had shattered all over the floor. Wei Jingrong wanted Song Beibei to leave immediately. While they were leaving, the people inside used their guns to cover them. Then, they retreated separately. But just as they were about to make their move¡­ Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice also came from above, ¡°Song Beibei, didn¡¯t you come to save Gu Yanqing? Why? You haven¡¯t even seen my third brother and you¡¯re already retreating? ¡± This time, Song Beibei heard Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice very clearly. It didn¡¯t come from the loudspeaker equipment on the roof. Song Beibei looked up and saw Gu Wanjing. Gu Wanjing was standing behind the white jade railing on the second floor. Beside her was an armed force with guns. Those people lined up beside her like a wall. Song Beibei also saw Gu Yanqing. Wasn¡¯t the man sitting in the wheelchair Gu Yanqing? Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help it when she saw Gu Yanqing. Why was Gu Yanqing sitting in the wheelchair. Gu Yanqing did not look right. But for a moment, Song Beibei could not tell what was wrong with Gu Yanqing. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°Song Beibei, why are you hiding? Do you think you can escape? Come out. If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll continue shooting. Do you want all these people to die with you? ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice carried a terrifying smile. It was as if she had pinpointed Song Beibei¡¯s weakness. But now, she wanted to torture her. Song Beibei wanted to go out. Because she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Gu Yanqing here. She just wanted to figure it out. Wei Jingrong pulled her back, ¡°you can¡¯t go out now. What if that crazy woman shoots you directly? ¡± She couldn¡¯t care less even if Gu Wanjing shot her directly because Gu Wanjing had already given her an ultimatum. Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°Song Beibei, I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t come over, I¡¯ll shoot you. ¡± ¡°No need to count. ¡°. Song Beibei had already stood up. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Wanjing, open the door and let the others out. ¡± At this moment, Wei Jingrong also stood up. Even though there was a shocking layer of blood on his shoulder. However, Wei Jingrong¡¯s expression was firm and cold. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°take your brothers and go out. Actually, this is a grudge between her and me. There¡¯s no need for you to get involved. ¡± Song Beibei felt that if she could not return this time, she could only accept her fate. But no matter what, she would never leave Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei said, ¡°If something really happens to me this time, my children can only rely on you and Mian Jun. . ¡± Song Beibei was most worried about her children at home. She had four children. The youngest was not even in his prime. It was undoubtedly difficult to make such a decision. But at this moment, she had no choice. No one had expected that they would be trapped here the moment they arrived. No one had expected that there would be a militarized armed army on this island. However, these unexpected things still happened in the end. If she really died at Gu WANJING¡¯s hands today¡­ Then she could only accept her fate. Wei Jingrong said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t promise you. I promised Lord Mian that I would definitely let you and his brother go back safely. If I can¡¯t complete the mission, she won¡¯t forgive me. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. But she couldn¡¯t persuade Wei Jingrong either. And all of Wei Jingrong¡¯s subordinates who were originally invisible¡­ Now, they simply stood up. Everyone was fearless. They walked directly to Song Beibei¡¯s side. Then, they said to Wei Jingrong, ¡°boss, we will live and die with you. ¡± .. Chapter 563 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei felt inexplicably touched. It was probably because they placed more importance on their friendship in the face of life and death. How dangerous their current situation was. They should have more experience than her. But if she allowed everyone to lose their lives in vain because of her, Song Beibei felt that she would not be able to feel at ease even if she died. Gu Wanjing¡¯s disdainful laughter came from above again. ¡°Each and every one of you are really not afraid of death. That¡¯s good too. Bury yourselves on this island with me so that we can be companions on the road to hell. ¡± However, Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Wanjing, the only person you hate is me. Why do you want to kill the innocent and disregard human lives? I¡¯m here now and I¡¯m at your disposal. Release everyone else. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled, ¡°why do you want to kill the innocent? It¡¯s because I¡¯m happy. The heavens don¡¯t want me to live. None of you can think of living either. Since you came to me, don¡¯t blame me. ¡± Song Beibei felt a chill in her heart. She had never met someone like Gu Wanjing. She was filled with malice towards this world. Song Beibei almost felt that Gu Wanjing had become an out-and-out lunatic. It was as if Song Beibei had no way to communicate with her anymore. Wei Jingrong said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense with this kind of person. At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose. ¡± At this moment, Wei Jingrong and her subordinates had already surrounded Song Beibei with their backs to each other. They were also holding guns in their hands. They pointed at the second floor. Song Beibei was protected by 360 degrees in the middle. It was as if a life-and-death battle was going to happen in the next second. This was not the outcome she wanted. Song Beibei¡¯s gaze unconsciously fell on Gu Yanqing. At this moment, she finally had the chance to take a good look at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Song Beibei felt that something was wrong when she first saw him. Now she finally realized it Gu Yanqing did not seem to have any reaction to what was happening. Gu Yanqing did not even frown when he saw the scene of the gunfight. Song Beibei only felt that something was not right. It was because Gu Yanqing did not seem to recognize her at all. He looked ahead, but he did not know where he was looking. It was so empty. Song Beibei suddenly had a bad feeling. What shocked her even more was that Gu Yanqing was sitting in a wheelchair while she was wearing a gown. Gu Wanjing was also wearing a gown. Song Beibei saw it at a glance. It was the legendary sky-high price wedding dress. When she found out that Gu Wanjing had ordered a wedding dress, Song Beibei guessed it in her heart. She must have wanted to hold a wedding with Gu Yanqing. At that time, Song Beibei felt very uncomfortable. Because she knew that perhaps at that time, Gu Yanqing was being coerced. She was not surprised that a lunatic like Gu wanjing would do something unreasonable. She only wanted to save Gu Yanqing as soon as possible. However, in the end, Song Beibei still could not figure out what had happened to Gu Yanqing? She could not accept it at all. Gu Yanqing looked at her as if she was a stranger. His appearance was too terrifying. Song Beibei almost shouted at the top, ¡°Gu Wanjing, what did you do to him? ¡± The room was abnormally quiet. Song Beibei¡¯s voice seemed to echo in the room. Wei Jingrong also noticed that Mian Jun¡¯s big brother, Gu Yanqing, was now beside this woman. He was sitting in a wheelchair, but he seemed completely unconscious. In private, he had seen Gu Yanqing a few times and knew that if this was the case, Gu Yanqing would definitely not sit still and wait for his death. What exactly happened? Gu Wanjing chuckled, ¡°Song Beibei, do you want to know? Come Up. I¡¯ll tell you exactly what happened if you come up. ¡± Song Beibei wanted to go up alone But Wei Jingrong refused. Song Beibei said, ¡°brother Wei, you¡¯ve seen it yourself. They have more people now and they have the advantage. Everyone there has machine guns in their hands. If they really started shooting, everyone would die. If Gu Wanjing really wanted me to die immediately, she would have done it long ago. But don¡¯t worry, she hates me so much. She won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m half-dead. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about my life being in danger now. Brother Wei, take your brothers and leave quickly. I hope that I can hold on until the rescue team arrives. You guys can come and save me. ¡± Song Beibei was very calm when she said this. Even Wei Jingrong was surprised by Song Beibei¡¯s strange calmness. It was as if she was not afraid or panicked at all. It was as if she could accept her future fate peacefully. She said it so indifferently that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Song Beibei looked weak on the outside, but at the crucial moment, it could be seen that she had a heart that was stronger than anyone else. Song Beibei negotiated with Gu Wanjing one last time, ¡°I¡¯ll come up. You Open the door and let them out. Otherwise, if we really fight, neither you nor I want Gu Yanqing to get hurt, right? ¡± At the mention of Gu Yanqing, Gu Wanjing¡¯s brows relaxed a little. Then, Gu Wanjing agreed readily, ¡°you come up first, I won¡¯t touch these people. ¡± Song Beibei finally went up. She walked out of her protective circle. Then, she went up the stairs by the side, step by step. Chapter 564 Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Beibei was very calm in her heart. This kind of calmness would only show up when she had no way out and no one to rely on. To be honest, she was not afraid at all. Even the speed of her heart beat also slowed down. Regardless of whether it was above or below, it was a team with guns. No one fired first. No matter which side fired first, Song Beibei would definitely be the first to open fire. Song Beibei went up the stairs step by step. There was nothing else in her eyes. She did not consider the danger at all. Her Gaze was fixed on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. What happened to Gu Yanqing. Why did Gu Yanqing become like this. What did Gu Wanjing do to him? Song Beibei walked closer. Only then did she realize that Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was listless, like a puppet sitting in a wheelchair. Song Beibei had never seen Gu Yanqing like this. Tears streamed down her face. Song Beibei quickened her pace and walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. She was practically kneeling at Gu Yanqing¡¯s feet. Song Beibei held onto Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what¡¯s wrong? Say something to me. What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± No one stopped her. Gu Wanjing only watched everything coldly. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze slowly fell on Song Beibei¡¯s face. However, his gaze was filled with confusion. He did not say a word. Song Beibei was crying. ¡°Gu Yanqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Say something. ¡± Gu Yanqing was still the same. Song Beibei turned her head and said in a sharp and angry voice, ¡°Gu Wanjing, what did you do to him? ¡± The person in front of her was not the Gu Yanqing that she knew. No. Gu Yanqing would not have become like this. He would not have been unable to recognize her. What kind of insane thing had Gu Wanjing done. She had actually tortured Gu Yanqing until he became like this. Song Beibei felt an unprecedented hatred in her heart. Gu Wanjing looked at this scene and felt very happy. Gu Yanqing could no longer recognize Song Beibei. Gu Yanqing could no longer recognize Song Beibei. Weren¡¯t they once so deeply in love that no one could leave each other. But now, Gu Yanqing had forgotten about Song Beibei. Covering was simply the happiest thing in the world. She smiled coldly, ¡°Song Beibei, you also have this day. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She had never hated someone so much before. She wished she could pounce on him and tear his face apart before turning it into powder. In reality, Song Beibei had indeed done so. She pounced on him and grabbed Gu Wanjing¡¯s arm. ¡°What exactly did you do to him? What happened to Gu Yanqing? You Devil, what exactly did you do? ¡± Song Beibei was quickly pulled away by a group of soldiers. Wei Jingrong¡¯s subordinates also began to stir. It was unknown who fired the first shot. In an instant, chaos broke out upstairs and downstairs again. Gu Yanqing¡¯s current appearance was too much of a shock to her. However, Gu Wanjing looked like she was mature to the core. Gu Wanjing turned around. She also ordered someone to push Gu Yanqing¡¯s wheelchair away. Song Beibei was carried by two soldiers and followed behind them. There was a burst of gunshots behind them. The two sides engaged in a chaotic battle. Song Beibei did not know what happened after that. She also did not know if Wei Jingrong and the others had safely evacuated. However, Song Beibei knew that she had only taken a few steps when she was carried into an elevator. The elevator went straight down. This was clearly a three-story villa. However, the elevator went down more than ten stories. It was not until Song Beibei was pushed out of the elevator. Song Beibei saw that it was a basement. This basement was like a bomb shelter. The space was huge. However, the interior was modified like a beehive. There were many rooms. One Room led to another, like a maze. Song Beibei did not know how many steps she had taken. She was just being carried. She had been looking for Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was pushed in front. After some time. Finally, she stopped in a room. This room was no different from the rooms on the floor. The decorations were very luxurious. There were even famous paintings hanging on the walls. Gu Yanqing was the first to be pushed in by the nanny. Song Beibei was still standing at the door with her arms crossed by two people. Gu Wanjing asked someone to help Gu Yanqing up. There was a sofa and a bed in the room. Gu Yanqing was helped into the SOFA. Gu Yanqing sat there quietly. His gaze unconsciously fell on the door. However, it didn¡¯t seem like he was looking at Song Beibei. Song Beibei felt like she was going crazy. She couldn¡¯t imagine what Gu Yanqing had been through these past few days. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Today is my third brother¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m looking for you to witness it. ¡± As she spoke, she sat beside Gu Yanqing. She gently held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°third brother, I¡¯ll be your wife from now on. Stay here with me. Let¡¯s spend our last days together, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at the door and didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze seemed to finally have a trace of focus. He looked at the person at the door and suddenly slowly stretched out his finger. He softly muttered, ¡°Beibei¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s finger just happened to point in the direction of Song Beibei. Chapter 565 Song Beibei heard it too. When she saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression, she could not hold it in any longer and burst into tears. She wanted to break free from the two soldiers¡¯grip. She wanted to run to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. She kept cursing and struggling¡­ ¡­ She had never felt so hopeless before. Gu Wanjing looked at Gu Yanqing. When he uttered these two words, she felt as if she had stabbed a knife into his heart. Why? Things have come to this point. You don¡¯t remember me. You don¡¯t remember everything. You¡¯re the only one who can still recognize Song Beibei. A hint of viciousness flashed in Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes. She suddenly smiled at Song Beibei. ¡°very good. Since that¡¯s the case, in the future, the three of us can live together. Anyway, I don¡¯t have much time left. Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag the two of you down with me. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression was ferocious when she said this. Song Beibei found it hard to imagine that the great lawyer who used to wear a professional suit and stand in the courthouse with a glib tongue would become this crazy. She struggled with all her might. Gu Wanjing stood up and walked over. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Wanjing, what exactly did you do to him? You¡¯re so heartless. You won¡¯t have a good ending. ¡± Gu Wanjing had already stopped in front of Song Beibei. She reached out and pinched Song Beibei¡¯s Chin. Song Beibei only felt a piercing pain. She felt as if her jawbone was about to be crushed. Gu Wanjing said to Song Beibei word by word, ¡°I drugged third brother. Zhao Dantong spent a few years researching Amnesia medicine. I brought it over. Don¡¯t think that third brother will still remember you just because he said your name. It was just a reflex. Even if he still remembers you, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll continue to give him medicine until he completely forgets you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s pupils shrank. After the great shock, it was followed by intense pain and hatred. She knew about that medicine. Zhao Dantong invested a lot of money to recruit a top-notch pharmaceutical research institute. But later, that research institute was disbanded by Xiao Jiankai. Song Beibei did not understand how this kind of rebellion could happen. How could a human drug fall into Gu WANJING¡¯s hands. But none of this was important. Gu Wanjing was able to live on such an island and actually had a private army. Her methods were naturally impressive. But Song Beibei had originally thought that Gu Wanjing was cruel to the whole world. At least the only person she would not hurt was Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei did not expect that. Gu Wanjing was actually able to do it to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was in such a state now. It was clearly a side effect of the drug overdose. Song Beibei only knew that it was a banned drug and was not known by the world. It was also not widely researched and approved. She did not know how this drug would eventually destroy people. But now, Gu Yanqing looked like he was half dead. Song Beibei¡¯s heart felt like it was being sliced off by a knife. She had never hated anyone so much before. If she had a knife in her hand, she might have stabbed it into Gu Wanjing¡¯s heart without hesitation, regardless of the consequences. She was filled with hatred, almost as if she was cursing, ¡°Gu Wanjing, you must die a horrible death! ! ¡± This might be the only time in Song Beibei¡¯s life that she had ever said the most ruthless and vicious curse. At this moment, she even felt a little resentful towards the heavens. Why did she not feel guilty for everything she had done in this life. She had helped many people in the past and had lived a kind and friendly life. Why did God want her to go through all this? And this woman in front of her was vicious to the core. Why didn¡¯t he teach her a lesson? Why did he want Gu Yanqing to suffer. What should she do now? She could think of no other way except to curse him. Gu Wanjing smiled. It was as if Song Beibei¡¯s curse could make her even happier. No, what made her happy was Song Beibei¡¯s helpless resentment and madness. She even felt that it was not bad for Song Beibei to completely go crazy like this. No, no, no, she had not enjoyed enough. She could not let this woman off so easily. All these years, all these twenty years, all the helplessness, darkness, and despair she had experienced, she wanted Song Beibei to taste them all She Pinched Song Beibei¡¯s Chin She laughed like a devil in Hell. ¡°Song Beibei, have you tasted this too Can You understand what I¡¯ve been feeling all these years How much you hate me now, how much I¡¯ve hated you all these years. It¡¯s been twenty-five years, a whole twenty-five years. I¡¯ve always imagined this day. I want you to have a taste of this bone-corroding heart, the taste of a thousand cuts. I want you to have a taste of this hatred that seeps into your bone marrow and turns into a poison that penetrates your intestines. Day and night, it festers every part of your body, from the inside out, from your body to your soul. In the end, you¡¯ll struggle day after day until you go crazy. You¡¯ll go crazy until you can¡¯t even recognize yourself or control yourself. You¡¯ll be controlled by the inner demons, and in the end, you¡¯ll only become a devil in the eyes of everyone¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei looked at the woman in front of her. She was indeed a devil. Her eyes were red, and her face was ferocious. Veins popped out on her forehead, and every word seemed to come out from her teeth. It was as if she had just climbed out of the hell of Asura, and her body was filled with a vicious aura. She wished that two fangs would grow out immediately, and she would be skinned, skinned, AND GNAWED CLEAN! Chapter 566 Gu Wanjing said fiercely, ¡°today, I¡¯m like this because you forced me to. Song Beibei, listen carefully. It¡¯s all because of you that Gu Yanqing has become like this. It¡¯s also because of you that you¡¯re the culprit. You¡¯re the one who should go to hell the most! ¡°¡­¡± Faced with such accusations, Song Beibei went from being incredulous at the beginning to being numb and heartless now. She also hated him in her heart. She could barely hear what Gu Wanjing was saying. Her gaze only landed on Gu Yanqing, who was not far away. Gu Yanqing¡¯s current state was too unbearable for her. All the anger, hatred, and resentment in her heart.. When it reached her lips, it actually turned into a powerless plea, ¡°it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I admit that it doesn¡¯t matter what you do to me anymore. Let Gu Yanqing go. No matter what, isn¡¯t he your favorite third brother Let him go and I¡¯ll stay here with you. I¡¯ll be at your disposal.¡± Gu Wanjing smiled. ¡°In your dreams. None of you can think of leaving. ¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand. The two soldiers released Song Beibei. Song Beibei had been dragged for too long. Her legs were no longer able to support her body. She was released in an instant. She almost fell to the ground. Gu Wanjing said to the two men, ¡°go check on the situation up there. Whoever comes, destroy them. Don¡¯t leave any survivors. ¡± The two soldiers nodded and left. Then, the door behind them closed. Only the three of them were left in the room. After Song Beibei was released, she immediately walked towards Gu Yanqing¡¯s direction. She grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Gu Yanqing, look at me. I¡¯m Beibei. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m late. How did you end up like this? ¡± Song Beibei hooked her arms around Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck and wailed. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with despair. This was not Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing would not become a puppet that could be manipulated. But if this was not gu Yanqing, who else could it be? Gu Yanqing, who used to be high and mighty, noble and proud, now did not even have a single focus in his eyes. Gu Yanqing was so capable, yet he had become like this. He must have suffered a lot. Song Beibei Thought of the Evil Gu Yanqing had been doing these past few days. The Devil. Everything he had experienced on the island. Her heart was throbbing with pain. It was so painful that she could not even breathe. Gu Wanjing watched in the end. She watched as Song Beibei hugged Gu Yanqing and cried until her heart was broken. After a while, she walked over She said, ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re a loving couple in front of me. Gu Yanqing hasn¡¯t known you for a long time. If there¡¯s still memory in his brain, he only remembers these days. I¡¯ve been by his side day and night on the island. ¡± Gu Wanjing took a step forward and pulled Song Beibei away as if she had gone mad. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing hugging each other. Song Beibei fell to the ground. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°from now on, Song Beibei, watch me and third brother walk the final path together. I want you to clearly know that third brother is mine. Even if he dies, he can only die in my arms. On the road to the underworld, the two of us will be my companions. In the next life, he will definitely be with me. ¡± Then, Gu Wanjing gave an unknown order. After a while, a few soldiers actually carried a huge iron cage in. It was like a circus that controlled tigers and lions. It was placed in the corner of the room. Song Beibei felt a huge panic in her heart. Sure enough, in a split second. Song Beibei was stuffed into the iron cage. When the lock was lowered, Song Beibei knocked on the iron railing, ¡°Gu Wanjing, you pervert, what exactly do you want to do? Why did you lock me in an empty space? ¡± Song Beibei was really panicking. Even though she had already mentally prepared herself. Gu Wanjing would definitely not let go of this opportunity. She would definitely torture her. But she did not know what kind of methods Gu wanjing would use. Gu Wanjing had no bottom line. She was a cruel devil. If she really used some extreme underhanded methods like framing Xiao Mianjun to humiliate her, then she would really bang her head against this iron railing and die. Fortunately, the thing that Song Beibei was most worried about did not happen. Gu Wanjing only locked her in a cage. He did not torture her. Gu Yanqing had been sleeping ever since. There was still a heater inside. The facilities here were the same as normal rooms. It was just that it was wider, or there were no windows except for two doors. Otherwise, Song Beibei wouldn¡¯t feel like she was trapped in the basement. The fiber optics in the room were gentle. There was a huge crystal chandelier above the ceiling. The gentle fiber optics hit down. The thick layer of golden carpet looked like it was sprinkled with a layer of broken diamonds. Song Beibei Sat in the corner of the cage. From her angle, she could see Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. Gu Yanqing had his eyes closed. He looked exactly the same as before when he was asleep. He was just a little thinner than before. Song Beibei watched him like this. She felt as if Gu Yanqing was still sleeping on the big bed in her house. He might open his eyes at any moment and kiss her hair to say, ¡°Good Morning, Beibei! ¡°! It was as if all these terrible things had never happened. Tears welled up in her eyes. Gu Wanjing was nowhere to be found. Song Beibei did not know the time either. The cell phone in her pocket had long since run out of battery. Even if it had power, there was no way to contact the outside world because there was a closed intervention system here. Song Beibei did not know what was happening outside and whether the rescue forces had arrived. Chapter 567 But now, Song Beibei couldn¡¯t care less about these things. She just looked at Gu Yanqing quietly. Even though she was in a desperate situation, she actually felt a sense of stability for a short while. No matter what, you¡¯re still by my side. This is the greatest blessing. Time passed by minute by minute. When Gu Wanjing arrived, Song Beibei almost fell asleep inside. She was really too tired. It was as if her heart had just been scooped out of a pot of oil. She had just closed her eyes. The door opened. Gu Wanjing walked in. There was also a nanny following behind her. She was pushing a dining cart. Gu Wanjing looked at Song Beibei, who was in the corner of the cage, and sneered, ¡°looks like you¡¯re living quite comfortably inside. ¡± Song Beibei could no longer be bothered with the sarcasm in her words. She did not have the slightest strength to refute. Gu Wanjing did not bother with her. She just walked straight towards Gu Yanqing When she was talking to Gu Yanqing, she suddenly changed her tone. Her voice became unusually gentle. Gu Wanjing gently patted Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder, ¡°third brother, third brother, it¡¯s time to get up and eat. ¡± Gu Yanqing opened his eyes Like a wooden figure, he was helped up by someone. The little nanny pushed the dining cart over. There was a lot of exquisite food on the dining cart. Gu Wanjing picked up the bowls and chopsticks and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°third brother, it¡¯s time to eat. I¡¯ll feed you. ¡± Gu wanjing indeed took good care of Gu Yanqing. It was as if she was taking care of a child. She was very patient. Gu Yanqing ate like a robot. There was no reaction. Song Beibei just watched. This was simply torture for her. Looking at Gu Yanqing, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears again. After Gu Yanqing finished eating. Gu Wanjing asked the nanny to tidy up and then pushed the dining cart away. Gu Yanqing sat in the wheelchair again. Gu Wanjing half-knelt beside Gu Yanqing. She said, ¡°third brother, let me take you out for a walk, okay? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s current situation. Most of the time, he had no reaction to the sounds and the situation outside. But occasionally, he would feel slightly better. Gu Yanqing seemed to withdraw his gaze a little. Then, he slowly turned his head to look at Song Beibei¡¯s side. Gu Yanqing muttered a few words, ¡°Beibei¡­ eat¡­ ¡± At this moment, Gu Yanqing¡¯s wheelchair was pushed right beside her. She heard these words clearly. She resisted the urge to burst into tears. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and jumped out of the cage. She grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand in an instant. Song Beibei said, ¡°Do you recognize me? Gu Yanqing, do you recognize me? ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze seemed to fall on her, but it also seemed to fall unconsciously into the distance. His voice was clear, but it also seemed to be unconscious. Gu Yanqing said slowly, ¡°Beibei¡­ eat¡­ braised pork. ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Tears streamed down her face. Gu Yanqing actually remembered that her favorite food was the red braised meat he made. Gu Yanqing had forgotten everything, but he still didn¡¯t forget to let her eat. Song Beibei had a bad habit in the past. Although she was gluttonous, she didn¡¯t like to eat properly. When she was young, she ate a lot of snacks, but when it was time for the main meal, it was tasteless. Later on, Gu Yanqing wholeheartedly wanted to correct this bad habit of hers. For a while, when it was time, he would force her to eat. Song Beibei was unwilling, so he repeatedly asked someone to knock on the door. Anyway, he had plenty of patience until Song Beibei compromised. During that period of time, Song Beibei was really annoyed with him. But now, Gu Yanqing was asking her to eat. Song Beibei felt like she had experienced a huge miracle. In such a gloomy and hopeless day where there was no sunlight, a glimmer of hope emerged in her heart. She was so touched. She knew that Gu Yanqing loved her very much, but she didn¡¯t know how much Gu Yanqing loved her. This sentence was like a knife cutting into Song Beibei¡¯s heart. It was painful and sweet. She only knew how to cry. But she also wanted to laugh. Gu Wanjing looked at all of this and felt her teeth itch. She pushed Gu Yanqing¡¯s wheelchair away in an instant. Song Beibei¡¯s entire body hit the bars of the cage. For a moment, she felt dizzy. Gu Wanjing chuckled, ¡°alright, don¡¯t you want to eat red braised meat? I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± Gu wanjing immediately ordered someone to make a big bowl of red braised meat. The cage was opened. Song Beibei was pulled out. Gu wanjing placed the red braised meat in front of Song Beibei and laughed coldly, ¡°eat it. Don¡¯t you like red braised meat the most? I¡¯ll let you eat enough today. This is all made by a master. Don¡¯t waste it. Eat it all. Don¡¯t leave a single piece behind. ¡± Song Beibei was a little dumbfounded. The bowl placed in front of her was as big as a washbasin. No matter how hungry she was, how could she eat so much. Gu Wanjing clearly wanted to torture her now. Gu Wanjing smiled and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to eat? Men, feed me. ¡± Two soldiers immediately came up. Without any explanation, they stuffed Song Beibei¡¯s mouth one mouthful at a time. Song Beibei gritted her teeth and they used chopsticks to pry it open. Song Beibei¡¯s mouth was filled with the stench of fresh blood. Song Beibei could not swallow it at all. However, Gu Wanjing was determined to torture her. He laughed viciously at the side, ¡°Song Beibei, is it good? EAT MORE! ¡± Chapter 568 Song Beibei struggled with all her might. The feeling of humiliation was like the waves of the sea, all covering her head. Gu Wanjing just watched from the side happily. But not long after, the little nanny ran over. She was babbling and gesticulating at the door. Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression changed. Then, she ran out in a hurry. The two soldiers who were originally forcing Song Beibei also followed her out. Song Beibei had just been forced into a few mouthfuls. She felt as if she had been forced into a few stones. Song Beibei felt a burning pain in her esophagus. She couldn¡¯t help but retch a few times. But after a while, Song Beibei calmed down. She wiped her mouth clean. She tidied her hair again. Fortunately, she had already come out of the cage. When she raised her head, Song Beibei happened to meet Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Gu Yanqing looked at her expressionlessly. But Gu Yanqing was crying. He was watching Song Beibei cry. Song Beibei was completely shocked. Because up until now, in Song Beibei¡¯s memory, she had never seen Gu Yanqing cry before. He was clearly unconscious, like a robot. But tears kept flowing down from his empty eyes. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but want to burst into tears. She stood up and pounced over, hugging Gu Yanqing¡¯s neck, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine. ¡± Song Beibei comforted Gu Yanqing. She felt extremely uncomfortable. It was even worse than when she was humiliated and forced by Gu Wanjing Was Gu Yanqing really unconscious? Could Gu Yanqing really not recognize her? No, Song Beibei did not believe it. Gu Yanqing was just trapped. Trapped by his current body. She said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°we¡¯ll definitely get out. When we get out, we¡¯ll definitely cure you. ¡± Song Beibei wiped away her tears and looked at the man in front of her seriously, ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you believe me? ¡± In the past. Gu Yanqing had said this to her many times. ¡°Song Beibei, do you believe me? ¡± Gu Yanqing would always ask her this every time they encountered a difficult situation. Every time, Gu Yanqing would always stand in front of her, protect her, and take care of her. But now. He had also made her stand in front of Gu Yanqing once. Song Beibei quickly adjusted her emotions. Fortunately, Gu Wanjing had left in a hurry. She did not put her back into the cage. Song Beibei looked around. There were two doors in this room. She went to check with a glimmer of hope. Even though Gu Wanjing had just left, she did not forget to lock the door. The room was almost sealed. It looked like a hexagonal shape. Song Beibei was actually somewhat familiar with the design of this room. She did not know if it was luck. Song Beibei suddenly thought of the honeycomb system designed by Golden Gate Master. Speaking of which, this was also a coincidence. Because Song Garden¡¯s basement was designed by Golden Gate Master. This system had a unique feature. Every room was hexagonal and each room would have two doors open. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with suspicion and hope. She quickly ran to the two o¡¯clock direction to check. Sure enough, it was at two o¡¯clock. The walls here were made of stone. The stone was covered with an expensive goatskin wallpaper. Song Beibei used all her strength to peel off the goatskin wallpaper. Sure enough, on the rock at the bottom, she found a carved JM two letters. Song Beibei¡¯s heart instantly surged with ecstasy. This was a small hobby of Master Jinmen. It was also discovered by Song Beibei by accident. Master Jinmen was a freak. Not many people knew about him. He usually only helped some of the richest people to build basements. But he also helped the mafia to build secret rooms. But it was rumored that all the basements built by Jinmen had their own exits. Jinwen was afraid that once he finished building, he would be silenced. Few people knew about this small hobby of his. And they couldn¡¯t be sure. After all, it hadn¡¯t been exposed so far. But Song Beibei discovered it. Golden Gate liked to place a stone with its own name engraved on it in every room of the beehive system at two o¡¯clock. There was a special stone in every small beehive in the basement of Song Garden. This secret was also discovered by Song Beibei by accident all these years. This was because Song Beibei had liked to shuttle through the basement since she was five years old. That place was like a maze to her. For a long time in the past, when she and Gu Yanqing had conflicts, she liked to hide inside. Gu Yanqing clearly knew that she was hiding below, but he couldn¡¯t find her no matter what. It was because Song Beibei knew a secret. Every room here was connected like a beehive. And every room could be secretly thought through. In the end, they could always find an exit. Song Beibei suddenly felt extremely grateful. Such a one-in-a-million chance had been discovered. Song Beibei found the stone and knocked three times clockwise. The door at nine o¡¯clock opened automatically. Song Beibei discovered this secret when she was very young. Chapter 569 Of course, she had discovered it by accident. But the heavens had been too helpful this time. She had practically come back from the brink of despair. Song Beibei hurriedly ran to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°we¡¯re saved. We can get out now. ¡± This was the only way. Song Beibei knew that every room here had this system. She could get out. Song Beibei was not sure if Gu Wanjing knew about this secret. So before she left, she still carefully pasted the parchment wallpaper. If Gu Wanjing didn¡¯t know¡­ Then their chances of survival would be even greater. To Gu Wanjing, it was as if they had disappeared into thin air. Moreover, Golden Gate designed these plans to save themselves when necessary. So, the exit must be in a relatively safe place. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. Song Beibei only had a faint feeling that Gu wanjing would be back soon. After she pasted the wallpaper, she didn¡¯t dare to delay at all. She pushed Gu Yanqing¡¯s wheelchair and walked towards the open door. Then, she immediately closed the door. The Moment Song Beibei was admiring the door. Song Beibei seemed to have heard movement from another door. Song Beibei pasted her wheelchair on the wall door for a while. This place was built with special stones, so the soundproofing effect was too good. Song Beibei was not sure if Gu Wanjing had returned. She also did not know how Gu Wanjing would react when he saw them suddenly disappear. But after listening for a while, she did not hear anything, so she did not dare to delay. She immediately found another exit in the room. This was because this kind of control was already too familiar to Song Beibei. In Song Garden, Playing hide-and-seek with the housekeeper in the basement had already become her favorite game when she was young. Song Beibei was skilled with her methods. Fortunately, there were parchment wallpapers here. After Song Beibei finished controlling it, it would be put back together so that no flaws would be exposed. Song Beibei kept opening the door, looking for a way out. Actually, she had no idea how big the beehive system on this island was. If the entire island was filled with beehive systems, then she might not be able to leave even if she kept driving for three days and three nights. Perhaps, she and Gu Yanqing would really starve to death here. There were too many rooms here. But most of them were empty. There were also some wine storage rooms. Song Beibei even discovered that some of the rooms were filled with explosives. There were also some strange equipment. Song Beibei suddenly remembered. This island was originally Xiao Jiankai¡¯s. These things should have been prepared by Xiao Jiankai, who was planning to search for Nazi treasures. No Wonder Xiao Jiankai had a hobby of collecting islands. He was preparing for the treasure hunt. Of course, at this moment, Song Beibei had no mood to study these things. Song Beibei only wanted to escape as soon as possible. She wanted to rebuild the sky. Song Beibei didn¡¯t have time to look for the lights in the room. But when Song Beibei left the first room, she found a flashlight in a drawer. Song Beibei practically operated the flashlight in the dark. To her, this place was dark. It was like an unknown maze. Song Beibei only hoped that when she pushed open the next door. She would see a ray of starlight and breathe in fresh air. She was like a machine, operating in a daze. She opened the doors one by one, entered, closed them, and looked for the next one. The passage of time seemed to be meaningless. Song Beibei looked at her watch. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. She had been inside for four hours. Song Beibei was really tired. Her whole body felt like it was falling apart. But in these four hours, the more she walked, the more hopeless she became. This island was too big. This beehive was too big. Song Beibei had lost count of how many rooms she had booked. She just felt more and more lost. There was no food or water here. She didn¡¯t know how long she could last. She also didn¡¯t know how long Gu Yanqing could last. Gu Yanqing sat in his wheelchair There was still no reaction. Song Beibei¡¯s fingers were already bleeding from tearing off the wall. Her fingernails were all broken. The blood on her hands dried up and flowed out again. It flowed out and dried up again. Inside her fingernails, her fingers were slowly covered with dark red marks. In the end, Song Beibei could not walk anymore. She could not take a single step. Her legs were trembling with every step she took. She just wanted to stop and rest for a while. But she did not dare to turn on the lights. She was afraid that once she turned on the lights, Gu Wanjing might be able to sense her current position. It was not easy for her to reach Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. Song Beibei almost fell to the ground. She held Gu Yanqing with one hand and her voice sounded a little helpless, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I can¡¯t find a way out. We really want to be trapped here. What should we do? ¡± Song Beibei was actually not afraid. She just felt lost. So what if she found a way out. So what if she got out. She had no idea where the exit was. Chapter 570 He had no idea if there was anyone up there. Besides Gu Wanjing, there was also an army on this island. Would they be searching for them on a large scale now. For a moment, Song Beibei was a little disappointed. She only felt that the road ahead was bleak. Song Beibei rested her head gently on Gu Yanqing¡¯s lap. She said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you think the two of us will really die here? ¡± Gu Yanqing did not answer. Song Beibei leaned her face against Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not afraid of death. Besides, I feel very happy that you¡¯re by my side now. ¡± Song Beibei indeed felt very happy. She even felt very lucky. She had encountered many desperate situations in her life. But she had never been like this before. Song Beibei was not afraid. As long as Gu Yanqing was by her side, her heart would be at ease. But her heart was still sad and sour. If she and Gu Yanqing died here¡­ What would happen to the children at home. Of course, she did not have to worry that no one would take care of them. Mu Lan, Xiao Mianjun, and even he Yucheng would definitely treat these children as if they were their own. They would definitely be well taken care of. However, they would no longer have parents. Song Beibei had lost her parents since she was young. She knew how it felt to be without the love of her parents, no matter how well-off her living conditions were. She did not wish for her four children to experience all of this in the future. The more Song Beibei thought about it, the sadder she felt. She missed her children too much right now. She thought about their smiling faces, and even missed their noisy noises. Tears fell uncontrollably from the corners of her eyes. Lying in the palm of Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. Song Beibei suddenly felt Gu Yanqing slowly raise his other hand and caress the top of her head. As if he was comforting a child, he gently stroked her hair. Song Beibei only felt a shock in her heart. Gu Yanqing used to love this kind of action the most. He always treated her like a child, so when he was happy, he would stroke her hair. When he was unhappy, he liked to pinch her face. Song Beibei only felt shocked. Gu Yanqing still maintained this habit. Song Beibei raised her head and looked at him in shock. But there was still no expression on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face. It was as if Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was finally focused on her face. Such a look touched and shocked Song Beibei. It was even more shocking than the first time Gu Yanqing kissed her out of the blue. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was filled with hope again. Gu Yanqing had forgotten everything. Perhaps he had forgotten how she looked, perhaps he had forgotten that she was his wife. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s body still remembered some of his old habits. Song Beibei wanted to laugh, but her tears were even more wanton. She lowered her head again and continued to press her face into Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm. Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm was as dry and warm as ever. Song Beibei only felt that she was leaning against Gu Yanqing, just like that, as he gently stroked her hair. It was as if all the despair was slowly draining away. It was as if energy was slowly being injected into her body again. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was once again filled with new hope. She could not give up. Even if there was even the slightest bit of hope, she could not give up. Song Beibei rested for a while and stood up again. She continued to look for a way out. But not long after. The lights in the room where Song Beibei was in suddenly lit up. Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice suddenly came from above her head, ¡°Song Beibei, you can¡¯t escape from my palm. Come Out, you can¡¯t escape. ¡± It turned out that Gu Wanjing had used the power system to light up all the rooms in the beehive. Song Beibei did not know why she could hear Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice. Perhaps there was some kind of sound system in this room. When Song Beibei heard Gu Wanjing¡¯s voice, she felt as if she was being summoned by the devil. She was terrified. But what Song Beibei was sure of was that Gu Wanjing could not be sure of her current location. Otherwise, they would have caught up to her within an hour. Song Beibei did not care. She continued to open the secret rooms one by one to look for an exit. Perhaps the heavens had heard her prayers. When Song Beibei opened the last door, she saw the stars above her head. Song Beibei was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control herself. However, a few seconds later, Song Beibei did discover that she was in a deep well. Because it was a basement, the final exit was actually a dry well. However, there was an iron ladder in this dry well. It was hollow and had to be climbed up one by one. It was about thirty meters. Although it wasn¡¯t high. The well seemed to be within reach. Song Beibei could climb up very quickly, but what about Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei squatted down and said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I¡¯ll go up to take a look at the environment first. Wait for me here for a while. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t have any reaction. He just blinked unconsciously. Song Beibei said, ¡°blink your eyes. I¡¯ll take it as a promise. Wait for me for three minutes. ¡± Song Beibei quickly climbed up. Although she didn¡¯t have acrophobia, this was the first time she had climbed such an old one-step ladder. There were mottled rust marks on it. Song Beibei was afraid that it would break after stepping on it. However, what she was worried about did not happen. After going up, Song Beibei discovered that this place was actually an abandoned well behind the military training ground. At this time, there was no one outside. There was only a vast expanse of sand. Not far away was the beach. This place was not very far from the villa. Song Beibei saw that the villa was brightly lit. Song Beibei thought for a moment. No matter what, she had to come out first. Chapter 571 She couldn¡¯t stay here for too long. This place was near the training ground. It would be easy for the returning soldiers to find her. Song Beibei looked around and finally found the rope that the soldiers used for training in the training ground. Song Beibei took a bundle of rope and went straight back to the bottom of the well. Gu Yanqing was still sitting quietly in his wheelchair. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°we have to escape now, but you can¡¯t move now. I can only carry you out. But just in case, I have to tie you up. Gu Yanqing, you have to bear with it for a while. ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t react and only blinked his eyes. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°You blinked. I¡¯ll take that as a yes. ¡± As she spoke, Song Beibei stood up and planted a kiss on Gu Yanqing¡¯s forehead. Then she began to control him. Song Beibei tied Gu Yanqing¡¯s waist to her and carried Gu Yanqing on her back. Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect herself to have such strength. When she carried Gu Yanqing up, she didn¡¯t feel much weight. She only had one conviction in her heart. She had to leave this place. Perhaps it was because she had already seen a glimmer of hope. Song Beibei was actually tired and hungry. Her body was completely exhausted. But she felt like a robot now. Her entire person was relying on her will to support herself. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to carry Gu Yanqing on her back. After Song Beibei untied the rope, she almost fell to the ground. Gu Yanqing was almost lying next to her. For a second, she looked at the starry sky above her. Song Beibei¡¯s heart was at peace. She even felt that it was very beautiful. She turned to look at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was also looking at the starry sky. Such a scene was completely impossible to see in the city. Song Beibei moved closer to Gu Yanqing¡¯s embrace. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, isn¡¯t it? ¡± She said softly. Suddenly, she laughed. If Gu Yanqing was awake and knew how pathetic he looked when he was trapped on top of her, how would he react Gu Yanqing had never been so pathetic in his life. Song Beibei looked at Gu Yanqing. That face, even now, was still so handsome that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°Gu Yanqing, I think you look more suitable for exhibition in a museum. When we go back, I¡¯ll build a museum for you. If you don¡¯t feel better, I¡¯ll put you in the exhibition and then charge admission. It¡¯s not expensive, just ten yuan per ticket. The millions of people in Xia city are all very curious about you. Plus, you have tens of millions of fans on your Weibo. Maybe I¡¯ll be on the Forbes list just because of you. ¡± Song Beibei was also spouting nonsense. However, her mood became more relaxed. It was probably because the starry sky was too beautiful. It was probably because the two of them were lying quietly on the sand that Song Beibei momentarily forgot about the danger and predicament. Or perhaps it was because she was really too tired right now. She was so tired that she was almost unable to move. It was as if her entire soul had been sucked dry. Song Beibei felt that she could no longer move. She could no longer move. She was probably lying in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms for a while when Song Beibei heard the sound of the wind blowing on the beach. She could vaguely see the light moving over there. Song Beibei was shocked. There were actually quite a few helicopters. Song Beibei suddenly felt a sense of hope. Why were there helicopters? Could it be that the rescue team had arrived? However, Song Beibei did not dare to act rashly. What if it was Gu Wanjing¡¯s men. Song Beibei saw that there were a few helicopters parked behind the military chief. The Sea breeze blew. Song Beibei felt cold. It was clearly October. But the night here was like winter. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips were already slightly purple. Song Beibei felt that she could only give it her all. If the people over there were Gu Wanjing¡¯s people, she could only accept her fate. Because Song Beibei had already discovered the light inside the military base. Gu Wanjing must have sent someone to look for her. If she continued to stay here, she would only be waiting for death. Song Beibei decided to take a gamble. Song Beibei carried Gu Yanqing on her back and walked towards the beach step by step. She had no one to rely on and no way out. So she could only rely on herself. But no matter what, Gu Yanqing was by her side. In her lifetime, she would let Gu Yanqing rely on her for once. Song Beibei felt that this was also a kind of happiness. The light became clearer and clearer. But the footsteps behind her also came to an end. Song Beibei only felt as if she was in a race with the grim reaper. Every step she took was a little further away from the gates of hell. In the end, Song Beibei won the race and the bet. Because there were also people running towards this direction from the beach. After Song Beibei saw the person¡¯s face clearly, she felt safe. She really escaped. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t expect Su Liangxiao to come to this island. Besides Su Liangxiao, there was also Lu Yisheng, and finally, Zhong Junjie. The children who grew up together at Shengmei orphanage all came over. Song Beibei almost fell to the ground in front of them. She finally didn¡¯t have to hold on anymore.. Song Beibei wanted to cry. She finally escaped¡­ ¡­ Chapter 572 Song Beibei did not expect Lu Yisheng to come over. Lu Yisheng looked like he had suffered a lot and was wearing a hat. Song Beibei knew that after his chemotherapy, his condition had stabilized. A while ago, Lu Xingyao had just called him to thank her. But at that time, Gu Yanqing had already met with an accident. So it was normal for Lu Yisheng to know. But Song Beibei did not expect Lu Yisheng to come over. Su Liangxiao and Zhong Junjie helped her and Gu Yanqing up. Su Liangxiao looked at Song Beibei like this and felt so uncomfortable that he could not speak. How did Song Beibei manage to save Gu Yanqing from such a hellish place with such a thin and weak body. She only saw song Beibei¡¯s hands covered in blood and her entire body reeked of blood. Su Liangxiao¡¯s eyes were slightly red and his voice was a little low. He said, ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over. You¡¯re safe now. ¡± Lu Yisheng checked on Gu Yanqing¡¯s condition. He asked incredulously, ¡°what happened to him? ¡± Song Beibei could only feel her tears falling uncontrollably. Song Beibei choked and said, ¡°she was forced by Gu Wanjing to take a nerve-destroying drug and became like this. ¡± Even Zhong Junjie could not help but curse, ¡°she¡¯s simply crazy! ! ¡± Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were temporarily placed in the plane. Song Beibei was too tired. It was unknown whether she fainted or fell asleep. She was in a daze anyway. The plane was supposed to take off. However, the wind was strong and there was a rainstorm, so they could not leave for the time being. It was just that there were many people coming this time. It was said that a combat Air Force squadron had come over. Dozens of planes were lined up on the beach. There were armed police officers inside. Song Beibei, who was still in a daze, did not know what was happening outside. It was just that she seemed to have heard the sounds of gunshots and fighting later on. Perhaps the island¡¯s troops were fighting with the rescue forces. Perhaps Gu Wanjing had finally started the war. Song Beibei heard a series of explosions. The bullets were clearly raining down on her. But she didn¡¯t panic at all. Because at this moment, Gu Yanqing was lying beside her. Gu Yanqing was also asleep. Lying quietly beside her like a child. Song Beibei held Gu Yanqing tightly in her arms. She said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°listen, the sound outside, doesn¡¯t it sound like fireworks? ¡± She knew that there was a fierce battle going on outside. She knew that many people were fighting to the death to protect them. But instead of worrying and worrying over nothing, she would rather imagine the sound outside as brilliant fireworks No matter what the road ahead was. Regardless of whether she could escape this time, Song Beibei felt that this was probably her fate. If she was really destined to bury this island for a long time. Then she also hoped that the last thing she would remember was that the starry sky here was really beautiful. The sounds of the guns gradually faded away. Finally, it turned into silence. After a while, Zhong Junjie came over. He actually brought some food for Song Beibei. Song Beibei stood up. First, she let Gu Yanqing drink some water and eat some food. Finally, she picked up the bread that Zhong Junjie had sent over and began to eat. Although Song Beibei was very hungry, she couldn¡¯t eat anymore after a few mouthfuls. Song Beibei heard that the engine outside had been turned off. She could smell: How¡¯s the situation now. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°there¡¯s an armed army on this island, but so far, they¡¯ve basically been wiped out by the Flying Eagle Team. Major Wei is negotiating with them. Although there aren¡¯t many of them, they¡¯re really quite capable. Fortunately, the Flying Eagle Team is indeed the most powerful armed police force. They¡¯ve basically captured all those people. It¡¯s just that¡­ ¡­ .. Song Beibei asked, ¡°just what? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that fifth sister¡­ Gu Wanjing ran away. ¡± Song Beibei asked, ¡°where did she go? ¡± Song Beibei only felt that a person like Gu wanjing would not be affected even if he died. This time, she really had to be destroyed. Just because she had caused Gu Yanqing to be in this state. Song Beibei wanted to personally put a bullet in her chest. A person like Gu Wanjing. This time, she had to capture her. She had to receive the punishment she deserved. However, Song Beibei thought that Gu Wanjing was also in the terminal stage of cancer and there was no cure. She also felt that it didn¡¯t matter even if she ran away. Perhaps this was God¡¯s punishment for her. As long as she didn¡¯t stir up trouble for the rest of her life. Song Beibei asked, ¡°when can we leave this place? ¡± Actually, Song Beibei didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. She only wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. She only wanted to find someone to treat Gu Yanqing as soon as possible. Gu Yanqing¡¯s condition was already very serious. His body became more and more stiff, and his eyes became more and more hollow. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what to do at all. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°when Fengyu hears about it, we¡¯ll leave first. The Eagle Team and seventh brother will come downstairs to handle the rest of the matters. ¡± Seventh brother was referring to Pei Zhiyu. Song Beibei suddenly remembered and asked, ¡°are Pei Zhiyu and the others okay? ¡± Because at that time, Pei Zhiyu entered the house through another path. She didn¡¯t know what happened after that. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. Fortunately, brother seven found their nest and destroyed half of the armed forces. ¡± Song Beibei was slightly relieved to know that he was fine. Chapter 573 Zhong Junjie went out later. When he came back again. It was already two hours later. Song Beibei looked out of the porthole. It was golden outside. The Sun had risen from the horizon. The huge sun was like a fiery red disc. It was more beautiful than the Sun Song Beibei had ever seen. When Zhong Junjie came in, Song Beibei leaned on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder and looked out of the Porthole at the Sun. The wind and rain had stopped, and the sun had come out. Was everything going to get better? Zhong Junjie said, ¡°Gu Wanjing has been caught. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s reaction was rather calm, ¡°is that so? ¡± Zhong Junjie paused and said, ¡°Gu Wanjing hid in a room in the basement. The basement is like a beehive with countless rooms. ¡± Song Beibei was very clear about this because she came out from there. However, once she entered, it was actually very difficult to find. Especially since Gu Wanjing should have a much clearer understanding of the terrain here than outsiders. Moreover, no one knew the secret of the Golden Gate Beehive. The Golden Gate¡¯s doors were all safety doors and could not be opened without a key and password. Zhong Junjie seemed to have some complicated feelings as he said, ¡°in the end, Gu Wanjing came out on her own. ¡± Song Beibei was puzzled for a moment, ¡°she came out on her own? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°yes, she came out on her own. She said that she wanted to see third brother one last time. ¡± Song Beibei was still quite calm, but her voice was cold and stern. ¡°Let her give up on this idea. I will never let her see Gu Yanqing again. ¡± Sometimes, Song Beibei felt that she had gone soft in the moment and caused this situation. If she had reported Gu Wanjing¡¯s crime to the police in time, she would have handled it through normal legal procedures. Perhaps she would not have reached the end of her rope today. But it was too late to say anything. It was just that, as long as she was alive, she would never let Gu Wanjing see Gu Yanqing again. Zhong Junjie probably expected Song Beibei to say this. Zhong Junjie said, ¡°but Gu Wanjing said that she knows that you won¡¯t let third brother see her, but she wants to see you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him either. ¡± Song Beibei said coldly, ¡°deal with it as you like. After taking Gu Wanjing out, hand her over to the police. She doesn¡¯t have much time left, but she has to spend the next few days in prison to be able to console the spirits that she killed. ¡± Song Beibei said so, but Zhong Junjie didn¡¯t take action. Song Beibei felt that something was wrong. Song Beibei raised her head and asked, ¡°did something happen? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°actually, I still hope that you can go over and persuade second brother now. Second Brother wants to kill Gu Wanjing. ¡± Song Beibei was still very surprised. Su Liangxiao wanted to kill Gu Wanjing. Why? In Song Beibei¡¯s impression. Su Liangxiao and Gu Yanqing had been in love and killed each other for so many years. Although they had repeatedly written off their relationship after that. But basically, they had never interacted with each other for so long. However, the relationship between Su Liangxiao and Gu Wanjing could actually be considered to be rather delicate. At least in front of others, Gu Wanjing would still call Su Liangxiao second brother. The two of them had never had any conflicts and shed all pretense of cordiality. But Zhong Junjie suddenly said that Su Liangxiao must kill Gu Wanjing. It couldn¡¯t be for no reason. What exactly happened? Zhong Junjie also had a worried expression on his face now. He said, ¡°I know that Gu Wanjing has committed many evil deeds. A hundred deaths can not justify the crime, but she can¡¯t die at the hands of second brother. We grew up together in the orphanage. We shouldn¡¯t have become like this. If second brother really killed fifth sister, would he feel good ¡°perhaps he will also live in a nightmare for the rest of his life. Even if fifth sister spends the rest of her life in prison, I don¡¯t want her to die at the hands of second brother. And now, the only one who can persuade second brother is you. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei was still very shocked. ¡°Why did Su Liangxiao Kill Gu Wanjing? ¡± Zhong Junjie said, ¡°because sister Wanjing just admitted that she was the one who killed sister anning back then. ¡± Song Beibei was greatly shocked. She really didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this extent. She could even dig out a shocking secret. Gu Wanjing killed Su Anning? Su Liangxiao¡¯s biological sister The same Su Anning who donated her corneas and Gu Yanqing had always felt guilty about it? Song Beibei was really shocked. Song Beibei turned her head to look at Gu Yanqing. However, she noticed that there were some changes on Gu Yanqing¡¯s face as well. Could it be that Gu Yanqing heard it too? Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the time to ask anything. She only said, ¡°then you stay here and take care of Gu Yanqing. I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± Song Beibei entered the villa once again under the protection of two armed police of the Flying Eagle Unit. The villa was brightly lit, but it was a scene of wolves borrowing. Gu Wanjing was sitting on the Sofa in the main hall. She no longer had the protection of the army by her side. Even the little nanny who had been following her all this time was nowhere to be found. The people in the House with guns were all from the Flying Eagle Unit. Gu Wanjing sat there calmly and peacefully. It was as if she was basking in the sun in her living room and had just finished her afternoon tea. And at that moment, the person standing opposite her with bloodshot eyes and eyes that were about to pop out of their sockets holding a pistol and pointing it straight at her forehead was Su Liangxiao! Chapter 574 Song Beibei had never seen Su Liangxiao gnashing his teeth like this. In Song Beibei¡¯s impression, Su Liangxiao was as sinister and cunning as a Fox. He had always been the only one who played others around, while he himself was indeed calm and composed. But now, Su Liangxiao seemed to have changed into a different person. It was as if he had lost all rationality, and all his anger and resentment were written on his face. It was as if he could no longer control himself. The veins on the back of his hand were popping out, and his fingers were trembling. Pei Zhiyu had been trying to persuade him by the side, ¡°second brother, don¡¯t be agitated. Don¡¯t be agitated. You¡¯ve never killed anyone before. Killing someone isn¡¯t that fun. Let¡¯s put down the gun first, okay? ¡± This was also the first time Song Beibei had seen Pei Zhiyu in such a helpless state. Su Liangxiao had indeed pushed him away. Su Liangxiao pointed the black muzzle at Gu Wanjing, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. How did you kill anning? ¡± Gu Wanjing sat there quietly and said, ¡°second brother, help me. Let me see third brother one last time, and I¡¯ll tell you. How about it? ¡± Su Liangxiao was indeed impatient. He pressed the muzzle of his gun against Gu Wanjing¡¯s temple. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me, Gu Wanjing. Today, I¡¯ll take revenge for an Ning. ¡± Su Liangxiao actually fired. But at the last moment, he was stopped by Pei Zhiyu. The bullet hit the ceiling. It hit the chandelier. There was only a loud sound. The entire chandelier fell. It hit Song Beibei not far in front of her. The glass shattered. Song Beibei didn¡¯t dodge. Pei Zhiyu saw Song Beibei as if he saw his savior. He held Su Liangxiao and dragged him back. He shouted at Song Beibei, ¡°sister-in-law, come and talk to her. ¡± Pei Zhiyu was in the Matrix. But in reality, he was very concerned about his brothers who grew up together in the orphanage. So he knew a little about the past between Song Beibei and Su Liangxiao. Although, his second brother was now considered married. His second brother¡¯s wife was a big woman, the number one woman on the Forbes list. Moreover, that woman¡¯s family background and personal ability were very strong. Therefore, in Pei Zhiyu¡¯s impression, he felt that his second brother was seeking third sister-in-law but couldn¡¯t get her, so he had to settle for the second best. In this man¡¯s heart, he should like a little woman like third sister-in-law who was soft on the outside but hard on the inside, and was as beautiful as a fairy. Song Beibei was shocked and quickly ran over. With Pei Zhiyu¡¯s help, she directly snatched the gun from Su Liangxiao¡¯s hand. Gu wanjing looked at all of this. A strange smile appeared on her face. In the end, she could not control herself and actually collapsed on the SOFA, laughing loudly. She laughed so hard that she leaned forward and backward. In the end, she held her stomach and stomped her feet. The few of them became quiet instead. The Way Gu Wanjing looked at them was like a few idiots. And the way they looked at Gu Wanjing was like a complete lunatic. Gu Wanjing held her stomach and laughed for quite a while. Su Liangxiao, on the other hand, calmed down. In the end, Gu Wanjing sat up again and laughed, ¡°you guys are really too stupid, especially Song Beibei. You¡¯re really too stupid, Hahaha. ¡± Actually, Song Beibei had no idea what Gu Wanjing was laughing about. What was so funny that made her laugh so hard. The reason why Song Beibei came over. Was because there was indeed something she did not understand. An Ning¡¯s death was just a knot in Gu Yanqing¡¯s heart that could not be undone. Gu Yanqing had always felt that he had indirectly caused an Ning¡¯s death back then. Therefore, when Su Liangxiao had pushed all the blame and resentment onto him in the past, he did not deny it at all. Song Beibei asked quietly, ¡°Gu Wanjing, you should know what you¡¯re saying now. Did you really cause an Ning¡¯s death? ¡± However, Gu wanjing admitted it with a smile. It was as if she was admitting something that made one proud. ¡°Back then, I was actually the one who told third brother that an Ning was looking for him. At the same time, I also told an Ning that third brother was looking for her to give her a birthday surprise. ¡± Gu wanjing laughed so hard that tears were streaming down her face. ¡°anning is really too silly. She believed everything I said. I told her that third brother asked her to meet him at the Water Curtain Cave and she actually believed me. She didn¡¯t even use her brain. There was a huge storm that day. Why would third brother ask her to meet him at such a place? ¡± Gu Wanjing was still laughing as if she was telling a joke. However, Song Beibei noticed that Su Liangxiao¡¯s fingers were tightly clenched into fists. Gu Wanjing continued to laugh as she said, ¡°anning ran over on her own. Third Brother, you also know that you have to pass that suspension bridge to go to water curtain cave. That bridge has been in disrepair for a long time and it¡¯s no different from Lugou Bridge. Usually, you guys don¡¯t want us to leave. She didn¡¯t think that third brother would choose such a place. After anning went to Water Curtain Cave, I did something to the suspension bridge. It was really too simple. I removed the nails on a few wooden boards. Actually, they were already almost gone. I applied a little more oil, so when anning came back, she naturally slipped. In addition, the wooden boards were loose, and there was a bottomless abyss under the suspension bridge. Hahahaha¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Gu Wanjing talked about this past like a madman. However, Su Liangxiao couldn¡¯t help it in the end. He pounced on Gu Wanjing and wanted to strangle her to death. He really couldn¡¯t accept it. He also couldn¡¯t believe it at all. An Ning¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an accident. It was actually caused by this. In fact, after so many years, he had long known that an Ning¡¯s death shouldn¡¯t have much to do with Gu Yanqing. It was just that he had always been in an accident. He really couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing an Ning. Thus, he had always been unwilling to let Gu Yanqing go. But in the end, he only knew now that his peace was really killed by her. His peace, the most adorable and kindest peace, was actually killed by this vicious woman just like that. And the scary thing was that at that time, Gu Wanjing was only thirteen or fourteen years old. Chapter 575 Su Liangxiao did not expect this either. At that time, Gu Wanjing was already so vicious. He was almost going crazy. Gu wanjing still smiled and said, ¡°second brother, I¡¯m not done yet. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to strangle me to death. ¡± Gu Wanjing smiled and continued, ¡°actually, anning did not fall down at that time. Anning slipped, but her hands were fast. In the end, she grabbed a metal chain on the suspension bridge with one hand. I still remember now that her entire body fell into the air just like that. She looked so helpless and pitiful. ¡± Gu wanjing seemed to have fallen into some kind of memory. The corners of her lips curled up She began to say, ¡°anning kept shouting for help. That kind of voice echoed in the mountains and fields, interweaving with the empty echoes. It was really tragic. Actually, I was not far away at that time. I kept listening to her scream. The more I heard, the happier I became. I just waited for her to shout one last time and then I couldn¡¯t hold on and fell. But did you know ¡°Anning was also amazing. She actually held on for half an hour like that. I was quite angry at that time. Anning usually looked weak and weak, but now she can actually hold on for so long. It can be seen that her usual weakness was all faked in front of third brother. I hate this kind of person the most. At that time, I was really afraid that she would keep shouting like this. What if someone accidentally passed by and saved her?¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°so I decided to personally push her. When I walked over, anning thought that she had finally found her savior. She looked at me like she was looking at God. She persisted for so long without crying. When she saw me, she cried loudly and kept saying, ¡°sister Wanjing, you¡¯re finally here. Quickly save me. Fortunately, you¡¯re here. I thought that I was going to die here. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°at that time, I really thought it was funny. I didn¡¯t come here to save her. ¡°. I walked over and squatted on the wooden board closest to her. An Ning couldn¡¯t wait to reach out a hand to me, but I didn¡¯t grab it. Instead, I pried open her fingers that were tightly holding onto the railing one by one.¡± Gu Wanjing closed her eyes. It was as if she was seriously trying to recall something. Then, she slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°can you imagine the look in an Ning¡¯s eyes at the last moment That bone-piercing despair, no, no, no, it should be said that it was a complete shock, and there wasn¡¯t even enough time for despair. That look was really intoxicating. She thought that I was going to save her, but she didn¡¯t expect that I was sending him to hell.¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°actually, after so many years, I still dream of sister an Ning. That was the first time I killed someone in my life. Actually, the person I killed with my own hands only did it once in my life. But I¡¯m very grateful to her. She let me know that getting rid of a person is actually as simple as pulling out a blade of grass. It¡¯s nothing much. I still remember the look of shock and disbelief in her eyes. She had too many questions, but she didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask them before she fell into the bottomless abyss and was smashed into pieces. In the end, after she died, even her eyes were open. It should be very difficult for an Ning to reincarnate if she died with her eyes open! ¡± Gu Wanjing said. There was even a smile on her face. It was as if she was telling a fairy tale. But when Song Beibei heard it, her hair stood on end. It was too terrifying. Song Beibei did not know that human nature could be so vicious to such an extent. How could Gu Wanjing do this. An Ning was such a young life. They grew up together. Song Beibei could not believe that Gu wanjing would do this. She could not understand it either. And now that she had said these things out loud, she did not feel the slightest bit of guilt. Su Liangxiao really could not bear to hear any more. He pounced forward and really grabbed Gu Wanjing¡¯s neck. He used so much strength in his hands that even his gaze could almost kill a person. Su Liangxiao¡¯s words practically came out from his teeth, one word at a time. His voice was fierce and vicious, as if he had gone mad. However, there was clearly a hint of choking in his voice. Su Liangxiao enunciated each word, one word at a time However, tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Gu Wanjing, I¡¯m going to kill you. How could you have the heart to do this? How could you have the heart to do this? Anning is so good to you. As long as you like it, anning will give you anything. Anning treats you like her own sister. You¡¯re a devil. How could you do such a thing? How could you kill anning ¡°How could you do this? ¡± Su Liangxiao was extremely strong. It was as if he could break Gu Wanjing¡¯s neck in the next second. Pei Zhiyu and Song Beibei were trying to persuade him. In the end, they still drove him away. Two More Eagle Team Special Police officers came. Only then did they completely subdue Su Liangxiao. Su Liangxiao¡¯s eyes were now red. He was really like a wild beast. He would bite whoever came close. He fought with the two Eagle Team members. But in the end, he was defeated. He was grabbed by the two men¡¯s reversed arms and could not move. After Gu Wanjing was released, she took big gulps of fresh air. She kept coughing. If Su Liangxiao had exerted more strength for a few seconds just now, she would have been strangled to death by now. Her neck was already covered in blood. But she did not seem to care at all. Song Beibei looked at Gu Wanjing. She also felt that she seemed to be deliberately provoking Su Liangxiao now. It also seemed like she was courting death. This was all in the past 20 years ago. No one knew the truth. Gu Wanjing could have kept it a secret. But she still said it in the end. Chapter 576 But she still said it in the end. Song Beibei did not know what kind of mentality she had. Perhaps she really did not want to live anymore. Perhaps she deliberately provoked Su Liangxiao to kill her. But no matter what, Song Beibei was completely shocked. Gu Wanjing was not a person at all. She was a complete beast. Gu Wanjing Lay on the SOFA and coughed a few times fiercely. In the end, a trace of viciousness leaked out from her eyes. She looked at Su Liangxiao. ¡°Why did I treat her like that? You asked me why I treated her like that. It¡¯s because she was the one who snatched away everything that originally belonged to me! ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile She was filled with unwillingness. ¡°All of you like peace. Peace is the kindest and best person in this world. She is an angel-like existence. As for me, in everyone¡¯s eyes, I am a freak-like existence. She snatched away all of my light and opportunities that belonged to me. Everyone likes to compare me with her. I will always live under her shadow. ¡± She said, ¡°I can still tolerate all of this. I don¡¯t care. She can be her angel. I don¡¯t care, but I can¡¯t tolerate it. She even wants to snatch third brother away. I can give up anything, but I will never give third brother to her. Third Brother is mine and mine alone. No one can covet him. On her birthday, she made a wish every year that she could be third brother¡¯s bride when she grows up. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? You even came to me and said, how can I tolerate it? ¡± Su Liangxiao was caught and could not break free. In the end, he seemed to have no strength left. There was only endless pain. Song Beibei could not tolerate it, ¡°just because of this, you can kill people? ¡± ¡°Why not? ¡± Gu Wanjing asked her instead. She said, ¡°as long as anning disappears, I will be the only one left by third brother¡¯s side. And in fact, I did it. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s face showed a rare look of satisfaction. She said, ¡°after anning died, I was the only woman by third brother¡¯s side for so many years. I¡¯m his sister, his family, and his confidante. ¡± Gu Wanjing looked at Song Beibei, but her gaze suddenly changed, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t appeared. ¡± Gu Wanjing¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of bone-deep hatred, ¡°Song Beibei, why did you show up? If you hadn¡¯t shown up, third brother would always be by my side. He would definitely fall in love with me and marry me. The two of us can grow old together because of you, Song Beibei. Everything has been ruined by you. So, I¡¯ve always thought that as long as you disappear, as long as you disappear completely like peace, I would be the only one left by third brother¡¯s side. ¡± Song Beibei said coldly, ¡°so you tried to frame me again and again. ¡± Gu Wanjing said, ¡°yes, I want you to disappear, completely disappear. Only when you die will third brother give up completely and return to my side. ¡± Song Beibei also smiled, ¡°Gu Wanjing, I really don¡¯t know what to say. I only feel that you¡¯re very pitiful, but I feel that Gu Yanqing is even more pitiful. For so many years, he has always treated a devil as his family. He¡¯s really too pitiful. ¡± At the mention of Gu Yanqing, Gu Wanjing¡¯s expression completely changed. Gu Wanjing said, ¡°third brother, let me see third brother one last time. I know that I¡¯ve fallen, and I won¡¯t be able to live for long. But let me see third brother one last time. I still have some things to say to him. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t let you see him. You won¡¯t be able to see Gu Yanqing again in this lifetime. Gu Wanjing, I will definitely cure Gu Yanqing in the future. If Gu Yanqing doesn¡¯t remember anything, I will teach him one by one. But he will never remember a devil like you. I won¡¯t mention your name. He will start over. In his complete life, he has me and peace, but he will never have you, Gu Wanjing. ¡± When Gu Wanjing heard this, she pounced on Song Beibei like she had gone mad, ¡°how dare you! ¡± How dare you do this! ! No ! Third Brother will never forget me. Even if I die, third brother will never forget me. You B * Tch, even if I die, I will perish together with you ! ! !¡± As she said that, she pounced on Song Beibei. Naturally, she could not hurt Song Beibei now. Two armed police officers pressed her down on the Sofa and she could not move in an instant. At this moment, Zhong Junjie rushed in and shouted, ¡°everyone, leave quickly. Something is not right here. Quickly get on the plane. ¡± After Zhong Junjie arrived.. Gu Wanjing, who was suppressed, laughed out loud instead, ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s time. Since I¡¯m going to die, all of you can die with me. Song Beibei, if I can¡¯t get third brother, you can forget about getting him for the rest of your lives. All of you can die with me here. ¡± Song Beibei only felt a deafening explosion coming from afar. The entire island seemed to be shaking. The furniture in the house started to shake. Zhong Junjie shouted at the door, ¡°hurry up and leave. There are explosives buried underground. This place is going to explode! ¡± Song Beibei remembered. When she escaped from the underground beehive, there were indeed many rooms that were buried with explosives. It turned out that Gu Wanjing had said that she wanted to see Gu Yanqing and even told him everything about anning to stall for time. She wanted this moment. She wanted everyone to be buried on this island and perish together with everyone else! Chapter 577 The entire villa began to shake. The explosion came too quickly. Zhong Junjie was still shouting at the door, ¡°come out quickly, all of you come out. ¡± Everyone ran towards the door. The two armed police officers who were pressing down on Gu Wanjing also pulled Gu wanjing out of the door. But Gu Wanjing was extremely uncooperative. Wei Jingrong gave the order to ignore her and let the armed police officers go out directly. Song Beibei¡¯s stamina was limited. She could not run fast. In the end, Pei Zhiyu was beside her and carried her directly on his shoulder to rush out. Song Beibei was on Pei Zhiyu¡¯s shoulder. She happened to see Gu Wanjing laughing loudly behind her. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape. All of you will be buried with me. ¡± Then, she heard a loud explosion. The roof fell from above her head. Song Beibei closed her eyes. Gu Wanjing¡¯s scream seemed to ring in her ears. After escaping from the villa, Song Beibei still did not open her eyes. The plane was lit up outside. The entire island was covered in dust and smoke. However, after Song Beibei opened her eyes. She could still see that the members of the Eagle Team were retreating and boarding the plane in an orderly manner. They even allowed the captured soldiers on the island to board the plane first. After Song Beibei entered the cabin, the plane took off very quickly. From above, she could only see billowing smoke and even rolling waves. The explosives in the ground were shattering the island piece by piece. Perhaps after tomorrow, this island that could see the starry sky would disappear from this planet. There was only billowing smoke and billowing waves left on the ground. Song Beibei hoped that everyone would be able to escape safely. When she closed her eyes, she could still remember the last time she saw Gu Wanjing. She had been crushed under the rubble in such a tragic manner. The maniacal laughter that came to an abrupt end in that instant. Gu Wanjing had ended her life just like that. Song Beibei could not tell what she felt when she saw that final moment. Was it a relief, or was it a heaviness. Was it joy or sadness¡­ ¡­ She could not tell at this moment. In these short ten hours on this island, Song Beibei felt as if half of her life had passed. She had experienced shock, despair, pain, ecstasy, and sadness. She had probably experienced all the intense emotions in this world. And now, she felt as if she was completely exhausted. It felt like a dream, like a nightmare. Song Beibei returned to the cabin She saw Gu Yanqing lying on the seat asleep. Gu Yanqing was the most like him now, only when he was asleep. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to become like this. But, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s really okay. They came out. It didn¡¯t matter even if Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t remember anything. It didn¡¯t matter even if his memory was blank. It didn¡¯t matter even if he didn¡¯t remember her. As long as his illness could recover. Song Beibei was confident that Gu Yanqing would definitely recover. She sat beside Gu Yanqing. She held Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand tightly and kissed Gu Yanqing¡¯s forehead. It was as if Gu Yanqing had kissed her countless times. Song Beibei said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t remember anything, we¡¯ll get to know each other again. Starting from my name, my name is Song Beibei. Please advise me. ¡± Song Beibei leaned on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder and slept for a while. She slept for more than ten hours. When she woke up, she was already back in Xia city. This was the military base¡¯s special airport in Xia city. All the planes landed here. This time, apart from a few Eagle Team members who were injured, Wei Jingrong was also shot in the shoulder. In such a dangerous situation. There were no casualties. It couldn¡¯t be said that he was unlucky. When she heard the news, Song Beibei was extremely happy. Her heart was finally half-settled. Gu Yanqing was sent to the military hospital at the military base at the first possible moment. Song Beibei accompanied him the entire time. Among the people who were brought out from the island this time. There was also an Australian doctor named Qiao En. It was said that she was invited by Gu Wanjing to treat Gu Yanqing. Moreover, she was one of the developers of this drug Therefore, she had the clearest understanding of Gu Yanqing¡¯s situation. After communicating with him, he was willing to stay and cooperate with the doctor to treat Gu Yanqing. After Song Beibei got off the plane, she drank some water, ate some food, and then slept. She actually slept for twenty-four hours. So much so that everyone was terrified. They thought that she was in a deep coma. When Song Beibei woke up, everyone was still there. Lu Yisheng, Su Liangxiao, Wei Jingrong, Pei Zhiyu, and Zhong Junjie were all there. Many people also rushed over overnight. It was said that Mu Lan cried when she saw Gu Yanqing, but when she appeared in front of Song Beibei, she already looked like she was fine. She grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°child, it¡¯s been hard on you. Don¡¯t worry, mom will contact the best neurologist. I will definitely cure Yanqing. Everything will be fine. ¡± Song Beibei knew that she was also very sad. While Mu Lan was comforting her, she was also comforting herself. But there was still a happy event. Wei Jingrong successfully proposed to Xiao Mianjun on the hospital bed. Chapter 578 At that time, Song Beibei was also there. When she saw the two of them hugging each other tightly, her eyes could not help but tear up. Wei Jingrong was injured. After this adventure together. Song Beibei could feel that Wei Jingrong was a very reliable man. Xiao mianjun would definitely be happy if she married him. Jiang Feifei had also come to visit Song Beibei. She kept trying to persuade her. Everyone said the same thing. It was just that Gu Yanqing would definitely get better. Song Beibei also believed in her heart. But Song Beibei also said to everyone, ¡°even if Gu Yanqing stays like this forever, I will stay by his side forever. To be able to stay by his side forever is already the greatest happiness. ¡± Everyone thought that she was sad and silly. Only Song Beibei knew that she wasn¡¯t sad. That was what she thought in her heart. If Gu Yanqing stayed like this forever, she would also stay by his side forever. Just like how Gu Yanqing had always protected her in the past. Of course, this was only the worst-case scenario. Song Beibei still prayed in her heart that Gu Yanqing would get better every day. In the past few days, all the neurologists from all over the world had gathered at the military hospital in Xia city. After studying Gu Yanqing¡¯s condition, they quickly came up with a treatment plan. However, no one could guarantee that Gu Yanqing would recover or how well he would recover. After all, the nerve damage caused by this drug was irreversible. However, Song Beibei was not disappointed at all. She still insisted on talking to Gu Yanqing every day. She Fed him every day, helped him bathe and dress him, and took care of everything. Song Beibei had never done this before. At first, it was not smooth sailing. But fortunately, as long as she was serious, she would learn everything quickly. She had to take care of Gu Yanqing personally. It was already November in Xia city. This year, it was colder than any other winter in the past. Gu Yanqing still insisted on taking medicine and injections every day. However, it did not seem to have much effect. The nervous convulsions were under control. However, the situation did not change. He rarely spoke. Basically, he only spoke one syllable. His eyes were still empty, and his hands and feet were still not coordinated. The medical team said that it was already a medical miracle to control the condition and not let it worsen. Just like that, he stayed in the military hospital for half a month. At the end of November, after discussing with all the doctors, he still went home. For such a long time. Song Beibei had never been able to take care of her child Even Ping An, who had just been born, had always been taken care of by the nanny and wet nurse. It had been such a long time, but this was the first time the children had seen Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei did not tell Chengdong and Xin Tong about the kidnapping. Nor did she say that her father had done the exchange with the bad guys. To Save Them. Since things had already developed to this point,. Song Beibei did not want the children to have any trauma in their hearts. So all this time, she only said that Gu Yanqing was sick. He had been in the hospital seeing a doctor. When Gu Yanqing was pushed into the door by Song Beibei. He found a few children standing in a row at the entrance. Seeing that Gu Yanqing had returned, the children clapped their hands and said with a smile, ¡°welcome home, Daddy. ¡± Gu Yanqing sat in the wheelchair, his eyebrows seemed to move slightly. This really surprised Song Beibei. It was as if she saw a great hope in an instant. However, Gu Yanqing did not have much of a reaction, so the children were still puzzled. Song Beibei said, ¡°Daddy is tired, Mommy will send daddy to his room to rest first. ¡± Song Beibei settled Gu Yanqing and went out. A few children stood guard at the door. Xin Tong looked very worried as she looked inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daddy? ¡± Song Beibei closed the door and squatted down. She said to the children, ¡°Mommy has a piece of bad news and a piece of good news. Which one do you want to hear? ¡± Xin Tong said, ¡°let¡¯s hear the bad news first. ¡± Song Beibei thought for a while and said, ¡°do you all know the story of sleeping beauty? ¡± Xin Tong and Xiao Ying nodded together. Song Beibei said patiently, ¡°daddy is sick now. He¡¯s like sleeping beauty. His body is sealed and he can¡¯t speak or recognize you. ¡± Xiao Ying and Xin Tong were very sad. ¡°Daddy really can¡¯t recognize us? He won¡¯t recognize US anymore? ¡± Xin Tong and Xiao Ying cried on the spot. Only Fu Chengdong frowned slightly. Then, he asked Song Beibei calmly, ¡°what¡¯s the good news? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°the good news is that daddy is like sleeping beauty now. Sleeping beauty needs a lot of love from the prince to wake up, and daddy needs a lot of love from you guys. One day, he will wake up too. ¡± Xiao Ying and Xin Tong¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this. Xin Tong asked, ¡°really? As long as you love him well, will daddy really wake up? ¡± Song Beibei nodded affirmatively. ¡°definitely. ¡± This gave the children a lot of confidence. Because to the children, they had nothing and knew nothing. But they loved daddy very much. If love could make daddy wake up, then there was a lot of hope. Xin Tong and Xiao Ying hugged each other happily. Song Beibei said, ¡°alright, now go and have dinner obediently. ¡± The children left obediently. Song Beibei still stood where she was. She had told a lie, but it wasn¡¯t really a lie. She didn¡¯t know how long Gu Yanqing would be like this. Song Beibei had heard a few experts discuss in private that the chances of Gu Yanqing being like this for the rest of his life were very high. Chapter 579 When Song Beibei heard that sentence, she actually didn¡¯t have much of a change in her heart. Most of the time, as human beings, our abilities were too insignificant. And it wasn¡¯t just money that could be exchanged for everything. Song Beibei had already prepared for the worst. At least, Gu Yanqing was still alive. At least, now the family was reunited. Song Beibei sometimes thought that Gu Yanqing was really too tired after so many years. He had been so busy because of the company¡¯s many things. Did he have no money Or did he care about money, fame, and fortune? Neither! He just couldn¡¯t let go of this burden on his shoulders. Song Beibei sometimes thought that this was also good. He could finally let go. He could finally rest for a while. Song Beibei quit her job at the newspaper company. No accident was more important than Gu Yanqing. Even if she had to spend her whole life taking care of Gu Yanqing in the future, she was willing to do it. The days passed day by day without any changes. Gu Yanqing¡¯s condition did not change much either. Gu Yanqing slept for a long time every day. However, the doctor suggested that he should go out and exercise more. He should communicate with him more, stimulate his visual and auditory nerves, and so on. The children also accepted Gu Yanqing¡¯s current condition. They would often play around Gu Yanqing. Xin Tong liked to talk to Gu Yanqing and tell stories. Xiao Ying liked to draw, and after she finished drawing, she would take it over to Gu Yanqing to show him. Then she asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad, do you think it looks good? ¡± Xiao Ying would also tell Gu Yanqing what she drew and where her inspiration came from. Xiao Ying was so young, but the things she drew were really good. Song Beibei had always felt that she was very talented in this area, so she planned to wait until she was older, so that she could find a master teacher. Fu Chengdong, on the other hand, didn¡¯t say much. In fact, he was the luckiest person in the family. Song Beibei also knew that the story of sleeping beauty could only coax the two little girls. In Fu Chengdong¡¯s eyes, it could not be hidden. Song Beibei even realized that Fu Chengdong had been reading medical books recently. At such a young age, he naturally could not understand these professional medical knowledge. However, Song Beibei was very touched that he had such a heart. Fu Chengdong was such a child. His love was deeper than anyone else. However, he was never good at expressing it. Every evening, after dinner, Song Beibei would push Gu Yanqing out for a walk. Song Beibei suddenly thought of the time when she was pregnant with Ping An. Gu Yanqing was the same. Every night, he would put his arm around her waist and go out for a walk after dinner. At that time, he was wrapped in Pepsi. However, Song Beibei¡¯s time was still their own. They felt exceptionally happy. It was the same now. It was late autumn. The leaves on both sides of the road had almost fallen off. It was a thick layer on the mountain road. When they stepped on it, it would creak. Song Beibei put on a black down jacket for Gu Yanqing. She even wrapped a thick cashmere scarf around him. If Gu Yanqing was conscious, he would definitely be furious Don¡¯t look at Gu Yanqing, who usually looked as if he didn¡¯t exist. He was actually quite narcissistic. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s closet, there was a row of black windbreakers. There wasn¡¯t a single down jacket. Song Beibei had once asked Gu Yanqing why he liked to wear black windbreakers. At that time, Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei in surprise and replied, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the man in the black windbreaker is the most handsome? ¡± When did Song Beibei say that? She had long forgotten. Perhaps it was just a casual comment after watching a Korean drama. She had said such ¡°irresponsible¡± words many times. However, Gu Yanqing always took every word she said to heart. Now, Song Beibei could always think of many things in the past. Details. It was like a movie replaying in her mind, each scene was so clear. Every word and action that Gu Yanqing said, the more she remembered. Sometimes, Song Beibei would doubt it. Did Gu Yanqing¡¯s memories all be inherited by her. Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing all the way to the end of the mountain path. Song Beibei kept on talking to her as she pushed him. Song Beibei talked a lot. It was the same every day. However, Gu Yanqing basically didn¡¯t have any reaction. Song Beibei was already used to it She nagged, ¡°Hubby, if you¡¯re still like this, I¡¯ll really send you to a museum for an exhibition. Although we don¡¯t lack money, we can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing, right? Look, we have four children. If we want to raise them, we¡¯ll have to spend a lot of money. You won¡¯t be making any money, and I¡¯ll take care of you. The company is now under the care of brother Junjie, but brother Junjie can¡¯t help us take care of it for the rest of our lives, right? I just want to build a museum and put you in that museum every day. Then, I¡¯ll charge admission fees for the exhibition. What do you think¡­ ? ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei laughed at herself for spouting nonsense. However, she didn¡¯t notice that Gu Yanqing¡¯s fingers on the wheelchair moved slightly. Song Beibei turned around and began to walk back. Gu Yanqing¡¯s scarf hung down. Song Beibei stopped. Then she squatted down to tidy up Gu Yanqing¡¯s scarf. As she was tidying up, she blurted out, ¡°Hubby, if you¡¯re still like this, I¡¯ll take the child and remarry. The child can¡¯t be without a father, right? But if I remarry, what will you do? We¡¯re husband and wife, I can¡¯t just ignore you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bring you over. When my new husband asks me who this is, I¡¯ll say, this is my brother, what do you think¡­ ? ¡°. :. ¡°¡­¡± Song Beibei rambled on. In fact, it was all nonsense. But in the next second, she clearly heard Gu Yanqing spit out two words, ¡°you¡­ dare¡­ ¡± Chapter 580 Song Beibei was completely shocked. She looked up and met Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. Gu Yanqing was also looking at her. This was the first time in a long time that Gu Yanqing and Song Beibei looked at each other. Song Beibei had imagined it countless times. Every time she met Gu Yanqing¡¯s empty eyes. But now. Gu Yanqing was indeed looking at her. He looked at her with a hint of childish unhappiness in his eyes. Song Beibei covered her mouth in disbelief. Then, Song Beibei burst into tears. She grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Gu Yanqing, say it again. Gu Yanqing, say it again, okay? ¡± Song Beibei stared into Gu Yanqing¡¯s eyes. The emptiness gradually disappeared like ice and snow. Although the voice was still unclear, it was still as calm and cold as Gu Yanqing¡¯s Gu Yanqing repeated, ¡°don¡¯t¡­ remarry! ¡± Song Beibei really couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. This was perhaps the most pleasing voice she had heard in a long time. From that day onwards, Gu Yanqing¡¯s body started to recover in a strange way. His ability to speak began to gradually recover. The simple thing was, Gu Yanqing still remembered her. He still remembered the child, remembered all the people. Even in medicine, it could be considered a miracle. Logically speaking, the damage to the nerves was irreversible. But to Gu Yanqing, it seemed to be an accident. Medical students could only use the instability of the drug itself to explain. No matter what, Gu Yanqing slept less and less every day. His logic gradually became clear. After a month, he was even able to deal with the company¡¯s matters. There was only one thing, because of the injury of the CEREBELLUM. Gu Yanqing still hadn¡¯t stood up¡­ ¡­ To¡­ to Song Beibei, Gu Yanqing¡¯s recovery to his current condition was already a blessing from the heavens. It was already a blessing from the heavens. Gu Yanqing himself also appeared very calm. Gu Yanqing¡¯s psychological endurance had always been easy for ordinary people. Song Beibei had always been worried that he would be depressed or unable to accept it. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t the only one. The others were also worried. But they weren¡¯t. Apart from the fact that it was inconvenient for Gu Yanqing to live in a wheelchair, everything else was normal. After dinner, Song Beibei would still push Gu Yanqing out for a walk. Sometimes, a few children would accompany him. The doctors in the hospital were also helpless about this They could only formulate a rehabilitation plan. Gu Yanqing now spent most of his time at home working. Zhong Junjie brought the documents over. Actually, during the time when Gu Yanqing was unconscious,. Many important decisions were made by Song Beibei. After being by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side for so many years, Song Beibei had also been influenced by Pearl Group¡¯s operations. Peishan Group¡¯s shares had all been transferred to others. And these days, some strange things had happened. Xiao Wei and he Yucheng had returned. It was also because of this incident. He Yucheng had helped a lot. Song Beibei was truly grateful to her. Xiao Wei had returned, so Wu Zijun had naturally returned. The two of them had already gotten married in Las Vegas. It was said that Wu Zijie had gone missing again. No matter what, He Yucheng now called Wu Zijun his father. Xiao Wei was temporarily staying at the Xiao family home. It was said that on the night she returned, she had a big fight with Mu Lan. Mu Lan was so angry that she threw everything in the room that could be thrown. The housekeeper at home was so scared that she wanted to call the police. But when the police really came,. She saw the two of them hugging each other and crying bitterly. Who knew that after the next day, Xiao Wei and Mu Lan would actually reconcile as before. Xiao Wei also temporarily stayed at the Xiao Family home. Wu Zijun¡¯s house needed to be renovated. Temporarily staying at the Xiao Family home. And Song Beibei¡¯s shares were all given out. Mu Lan actually transferred all the shares, including Xiao Mianjun¡¯s share, to He Yucheng¡¯s name. This made Song Beibei extremely shocked. Mu Lan even bore all the pressure from the Xiao family. Song Beibei looked at Mu Lan in a new light. Mu Lan had always cared very much about the Peishan Group¡¯s shares. Actually, Song Beibei knew that she was only fighting for her reputation. Mu Lan and Xiao Wei used to be best friends. They knew each other very well when they were young. Sometimes, a deep friendship was like love, engraved in the passage of time. Xiao Mianjun also quit her job at the Peishan Group. She inherited all of Mu Lan¡¯s antique jade shops. In addition, she was about to marry Wei Jingrong. Everything seemed to be miraculously getting better. Song Beibei truly experienced the legendary feeling of a silver lining. Everything that happened in the past was like an illusory dream. And the greatest happiness in this world was nothing more than a false alarm. This made them cherish every minute and second they spent together even more. After dinner, Song Beibei pushed Gu Yanqing out for a walk. It would be Christmas in a few days. Today was the first snow of the year. It wasn¡¯t big. There was a thin layer of snow on the ground. When they walked up, each step made a mark. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°I hope that when it snows next year, I can hold your hand and walk with you. ¡± Gu Yanqing shook Song Beibei¡¯s hand that was resting on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t feel tired at all. At that time, she saw that Gu Yanqing had changed every day and was getting better bit by bit. Every day was a huge surprise and incomparable gratitude. Every day, she was grateful to the heavens. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°at Christmas, I prepared a gift for you. ¡± Chapter 581 Song Beibei was pleasantly surprised. ¡°What gift? ¡± Gu Yanqing even started a lawsuit, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Song Beibei was really curious. Although every Christmas, Gu Yanqing still treated her like a child. When he prepared gifts for the children, he would also prepare one for her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t care about it in the past. But it was different now. It was probably because after Gu Yanqing came back from the gates of hell, Song Beibei really cherished the time she spent with him too much Even a single sentence felt like a gift from heaven. Song Beibei was filled with anticipation. After taking a walk, she returned to her room. The Sky was already dark. After all, the Song Garden was still built on the mountainside. Looking from here, one could see a few stars even though it was sparse. This was completely different from the ones she saw on the island. Song Beibei had already decided to forget everything on the island. However, she remembered the starry sky that was lying on the sand at that time. It was like a pair of hands weaving a brocade in the sky, dazzling and dazzling. After leaving the island, no one mentioned Gu wanjing anymore. According to satellite reports, after the island exploded, it was completely swallowed by the sea. From then on, it disappeared from this planet. It was like a complete farewell to the past. After returning. Song Beibei poured hot water for Gu Yanqing. Then she pushed him to the bathroom to take a shower. After entering the bathroom. Gu Yanqing sat there motionlessly, waiting for Song Beibei to serve him. These days, it was really Song Beibei who served him. She was already so skilled that with one hand, she could undo all the buttons on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shirt in half a minute. However, Gu Yanqing¡¯s body was too heavy. Every time she helped him take off his clothes and helped him into the bath¡­ Song Beibei was so tired that she was sweating profusely. However, Gu Yanqing seemed to be enjoying it. Throughout the whole process, he watched Song Beibei busying herself with a faint smile on his face. Although they were an old married couple¡­ Song Beibei was still a little embarrassed. When Gu Yanqing was in a daze a while ago, Song Beibei didn¡¯t think much of it. But now, Gu Yanqing had recovered. Song Beibei felt a little awkward. It was mainly because she couldn¡¯t stand the way Gu Yanqing looked at her every time. When Song Beibei wiped his body, she warned him more than once, ¡°don¡¯t use your eyes to act like a hooligan. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°you¡¯re the one who acts like a hooligan every day now, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Song Beibei was instantly speechless. Because she would indeed take the opportunity to take advantage of Gu Yanqing while he was wiping his body. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, don¡¯t you feel shy? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°what¡¯s there to be shy about in front of my wife? ¡± Then he said, ¡°besides, my figure is perfect, right? ¡± Song Beibei truly felt that Gu Yanqing had recovered well. Even his narcissism had recovered successfully. When she wiped her body, Song Beibei was surprised to find that a certain part of someone had changed again. Sure enough, in the next second, Song Beibei was pulled into the pool. This was Song Beibei¡¯s original room. The bathroom was a white jade pool in the shape of a flower petal. It was very large. Song Beibei fell into the pool, and Gu Yanqing happened to wrap his arms around her waist. The pool had heat in it to begin with. Song Beibei was originally wearing a thin shirt. After she fell into the pool, her entire body was instantly drenched. Her clothes wrapped around her exquisite body, giving off a soul-stirring charm. Song Beibei pushed him. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Yanqing wrapped his arms around Song Beibei¡¯s waist. ¡°You want to do something bad, can you do it? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s body recovered quite well. Although she had gone through a disaster at the beginning¡­ She had recuperated very well in the later stages. It had been almost two months since she gave birth. Song Beibei was a little shy as she thought that there was no problem with her¡­ ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t miss her. Especially that kind of intense love that couldn¡¯t be dissolved. After experiencing life and death, she missed her even more deeply. Even if she was by her side every day and night, she would still miss her deeply. Song Beibei Sat motionlessly on Gu Yanqing¡¯s lap. Her face was as red as a blooming hibiscus. She said softly, ¡°but you¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing had already skillfully removed the barrier between the two of them. He inched closer to Song Beibei¡¯s ear and breathed suggestively into her earlobe. ¡°sit up¡­ move yourself¡­ ¡± ____________________________ Song Beibei slept until noon. She was really too tired last night. But that feeling was strangely addictive. So, the two of them did not fall asleep until midnight. However, Song Beibei clearly felt that she was too tired. It was as if she had collapsed in the bathroom. Why was she already fine on the bed when she woke up. However, Gu Yanqing insisted that she helped him back to the bedroom later. Song Beibei didn¡¯t remember it at all. She even thought that she had a dream. She dreamed that she was carried onto the bed by a prince-like man. Moreover, she was in a daze on the bed again¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei felt that she had really sinned. Why would she have such an erotic dream. If Gu Yanqing found out, he would definitely be furious. Song Beibei felt guilty, so she didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. During the day, she was even more obedient to Gu Yanqing. Of course, at night¡­ ¡­ On Christmas Eve, she received Xiao Mianjun¡¯s wedding invitation. Chapter 582 Wei Jingrong was a soldier. Probably because of the holiday restrictions. The two of them even skipped the engagement and got married directly. Song Beibei knew that the Xiao family had been busy with their wedding for a while. Xiao Wei had also been helping out. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing rushed to port city on Christmas Eve. Because Christmas Day was also the day of their wedding. The wedding was very lively. All the important people of port city were present. The thing that left the deepest impression on Song Beibei was that the two of them walked on the red carpet. Two rows of soldiers stood neatly on the two halves of the red carpet. It was said that they were colleagues of Wei Jingrong¡¯s army. That kind of imposing manner was really not seen in ordinary weddings. The banquet was held at Jinxiu hotel. A few children ran around the venue. Song Beibei was always by Gu Yanqing¡¯s side. She asked Gu Yanqing, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you were going to give me a Christmas present today? Why aren¡¯t you giving it to me now? ¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Are you looking forward to it? ¡± Song Beibei was naturally looking forward to it. She shook Gu Yanqing¡¯s arm like a child asking for candy. ¡°I want a present. I want a present. Hurry up and give it to me. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. At this moment. A hand suddenly reached out from beside Song Beibei. ¡°This beautiful lady, may I have a dance with you? ¡± Song Beibei raised her head. What she saw was he Yucheng¡¯s face. He Yucheng was also wearing a suit today. In Gu Yanqing¡¯s impression, he was no longer the student-like, clean-mannered youth he used to be. But now, he could be considered a mature and steady man. Song Beibei did not react for a moment. He Yucheng looked at Gu Yanqing again. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll ask Auntie to dance a dance. You won¡¯t disagree, right? ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled faintly. ¡°Go ahead. ¡± Song Beibei also smiled. Very naturally, she placed her hand on he Yucheng¡¯s hand. The music on the dance floor was gentle and melodious. It was a beautiful waltz. Song Beibei suddenly remembered. In the past, when there was a misunderstanding at school, Song Beibei had danced with he Yucheng in her first waltz at university. Now that she thought about it, the time of her youth was really precious. In the blink of an eye, several years had passed. The pair of clean brows and eyes in her memory had become sharp and mature. Time had changed too many people¡¯s feelings. However, Song Beibei was still glad that there were still some people by her side. Song Beibei said, ¡°Ah Cheng, thank you so much this time. ¡± This time, if it wasn¡¯t for he Yucheng¡¯s help, it would have been very difficult to find Gu Yanqing and return safely. Song Beibei was sincere in her gratitude. Shh. He Yucheng made a booing gesture. ¡°finish this dance with me. ¡± Song Beibei smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them put their arms around each other and shook hands. They finished the dance. After they finished dancing. He Yucheng said, ¡°I have something to say to you. ¡± So the two of them went to the balcony. The balcony was actually a small balcony beside the dance floor. He Yucheng even took two glasses of rose champagne from the champagne tower beside him. When they walked outside, he handed one to Song Beibei. Song Beibei said, ¡°thank you. ¡± He Yucheng smiled. ¡°I hope that uncle won¡¯t be jealous if I ask you out for a while. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. Through the floor-to-ceiling glass window. They could see Gu Yanqing¡¯s table. Gu Yanqing¡¯s gaze was indeed focused on this side. However, they were quite far away, so song Beibei couldn¡¯t see Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression clearly. Song Beibei smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°but it¡¯s okay to be jealous. I¡¯ve been jealous of him for years. It¡¯s a rare occasion for him to be jealous. It¡¯s not bad. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart moved slightly. She didn¡¯t say anything and took a sip of Champagne. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know what he Yucheng wanted to say by calling her out. But she still opened her mouth and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratulated you yet. ¡± He Yucheng was now the CEO of peishan group, perhaps the youngest CEO in the history of Hong Kong. But after he took over, his proud experience on Wall Street was also dug out. He Yucheng did not have any reaction and said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to congratulate. It was originally your business. I was just enjoying the fruits of my labor. ¡± Song Beibei deliberately blinked her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the incident two days ago when you were promoted to the first place on Hong Kong¡¯s unmarried diamond king¡¯s fifth prince list. ¡± He Yucheng was slightly stunned. Then, he laughed. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing. I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°Bei Bei, actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to personally say sorry to you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°you¡¯ve never let me down. ¡± He Yucheng said with melancholy, ¡°back then, in order to get you, I did do some unscrupulous things. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t even feel like myself back then. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°He Yucheng, let¡¯s forget about the past. You¡¯ve never done anything that truly hurt me. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°actually, before this, I¡¯ve never given up on you. I¡¯ve always felt that if gu Yanqing can do it, I can do it too. I still remember what he said to me back then. He said that when you¡¯re on the same level as me, you can talk about fairness with me. But I know that in this life, it¡¯s impossible for me to be on the same level as him. I¡¯m not talking about the status in life, but the position in your heart. ¡± Chapter 583 Song Beibei did not say a word. She did not know what to say. He Yucheng continued, ¡°after this incident, I have seen many things clearly. I have especially understood that no matter how strong a person is, they are still fragile and their lives are very short. I do not wish to end up like lawyer Gu in the future. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°don¡¯t say that. You and Gu Wanjing are two completely different people. ¡± He Yucheng said, ¡°actually, I didn¡¯t have any other intentions when I called you out today. I just wanted to say a solemn goodbye. I want to tell you solemnly, Beibei, that I¡¯ve completely let go. I¡¯ve also given up completely. I sincerely wish you and Gu Yanqing happiness. I hope that the two of you will always be happy. You don¡¯t have to worry about my existence and feel bad about it. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about me either. Loving you was a beautiful dream in my life. But now that I¡¯ve woken up from this dream, I know that it¡¯s time for me to walk out of it. ¡± Song Beibei looked at he Yucheng. She did some calculations with her nose and called out, ¡°Ah Cheng. ¡°. He Yucheng took a thousand steps forward and hugged Song Beibei tightly in his arms. His voice seemed to be choked with sobs. ¡°Beibei, you must be happy, forever happy. ¡± Beibei asked me to hug you one last time. You must be happy. Only when you are happy will I not have a chance to take advantage of you. Goodbye, my girl. I still remember the first time I saw you. Under the scorching sun, you were dressed in military training clothes, raising your neck and gulping down large mouthfuls of mineral water. At that time, her best friend patted her on the shoulder beside him. ¡°Song Beibei from class seven is very beautiful, isn¡¯t she? ¡± Very beautiful Just like an angel. At that time, he said in his heart. But he finally decided to let her go. He had seen Gu Wanjing¡¯s end with his own eyes. He also knew clearly that if he persisted, he would become a second Gu Wanjing. He was finally completely awake. Song Beibei said, ¡°Ah Cheng, you have to believe me. One day, you will find a girl better than me. She loves you, and you just happen to like her. ¡± He Yucheng nodded. ¡°I believe you. ¡± When Song Beibei went back, Gu Yanqing was drinking with a dark face. Song Beibei immediately took the wine glass away. ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t drink. ¡± Actually, it didn¡¯t matter if he drank a little. Besides, Gu Yanqing was drinking red wine. Gu Yanqing said plainly, ¡°did you guys have a good time chatting outside? ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°Yeah, we had a good time. ¡± Looking at Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei happily took a piece of watermelon and ate it. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei coldly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we chat a little longer? ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°because I want to come back and ask my husband for a Christmas present. ¡± Song Beibei stretched out her hand. ¡°where¡¯s my Christmas present? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied plainly, ¡°It¡¯s gone. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s entire smiling face scrunched up. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s gone? ¡± She had been looking forward to it for a few days. Thinking that Gu Yanqing was so mysterious this year, he would definitely prepare a surprise. Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°if it¡¯s gone, then it means I won¡¯t give it to you. ¡± Song Beibei unconsciously pouted, ¡°Gu Yanqing, why are you like this? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m like this, ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice was clear and indifferent. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re the most petty person in the world, ¡± Song Beibei said angrily. Then she turned around, snorted, and ignored him. Seeing Song Beibei¡¯s exasperated look, Gu Yanqing¡¯s mood improved a little. He leisurely ate the fruit. Song Beibei became even angrier. Just as she was about to go back, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know where the three children had gone. When she went out to look for them, she saw Xiao Ying running back on her own. Song Beibei Hugged Xiao Ying in her arms. Then she asked, ¡°where did brother and sister go? ¡± Xiao Ying said, ¡°they were looking at the stars on the roof. ¡± But after a while, Xiao Ying said again, ¡°brother and sister Xin Tong had a fight. It was very fierce just now. ¡± Only then did Song Beibei understand why Xiao Ying ran back alone. She must have come to ask for help. Xin Tong and Chengdong were little enemies. When the two of them were at home, they often quarreled. But don¡¯t look at Chengdong as cold and aloof. No matter what reason the two children quarreled, in the end, Chengdong would take the initiative to reconcile. Song Beibei could see that Chengdong was also very accommodating to his sister. Song Beibei placed Xiao Ying next to Gu Yanqing and then went to the rooftop to look for the two children. When she went up, she saw the two children leaning against the fence to watch the fireworks. The lights were bright outside. The banquet was about to end. Fireworks were set off outside. A large number of fireworks exploded in the air and then fell, like the flames of the scenery or the colorful snow falling from the sky. But the two children were far away. About two meters away. Xin Tong tiptoed and just happened to lean against the fence. She supported her arm with her small head resting on it. It was obvious that her focus was not on the fireworks. Instead, she would tilt her head from time to time to secretly look at Fu Chengdong, who was not far away. Song Beibei¡¯s angle was just enough to see Fu Chengdong¡¯s side profile. This child was born handsome and good-looking. At such a young age, he already had the outline of a knife. Sometimes, when Xin Tong was watching anime from abroad, she would suddenly point at the boy on the television and say, ¡°Mommy, look at him. He looks like brother Chengdong. ¡± With that said, Song Beibei also noticed. This child, Chengdong, really looked like a prince from an anime. Chapter 584 Song Beibei had thought about it before. The background of this child in Chengdong was still a mystery. Song Beibei had originally started to investigate. But because too many things had happened a while ago, it was temporarily put on hold. But there were also some faint signs. Chengdong not only had connections with the declining noble and merchant families. Perhaps it also had countless connections with the Jian family, the most mysterious family in spring city. But so far, it was still extremely uncertain. Sometimes, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to investigate anymore. No matter what the truth was, she didn¡¯t want to know. She just wanted to keep these two children by her side forever. But on second thought, Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to be so selfish. So she decided to investigate Chengdong¡¯s background. When he was older, she would tell him the truth. When the time came, she would let the children make their own choices. But, no matter what, Chengdong and Xiao Ying were her children. They were no different from Xin Tong. Fu Chengdong stood there, his back clear and handsome. Sometimes, Jiang Feifei often said that if they were not a family, they would not enter the same house. Even though Fu Chengdong was not gu Yanqing¡¯s biological son. But when he stood there, that kind of cold and aloof aura really resembled Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei sometimes felt the same way. Maybe Fu Chengdong was really influenced by Gu Yanqing. That kind of powerful aura was not something that all children had. Fu Chengdong stood there, raising his head slightly. He looked at the sky full of fireworks. After the brilliance was the ashes and smoke, Fu Chengdong¡¯s side profile flickered in the firelight. But after a while, Song Beibei saw Xin Tong slowly moving in Fu Chengdong¡¯s direction. She moved three steps and stopped for a while, then three steps and stopped for a while. Fu Chengdong clearly noticed it, but he didn¡¯t move. When Xin Tong moved to Fu Chengdong¡¯s side, she stopped moving. The two quietly watched the fireworks for a while. There was still no communication. Song Beibei was thinking, what exactly were the two children fighting about? These two children usually didn¡¯t fight for more than three minutes. Because Xin Tong was really noisy, it would be uncomfortable if no one talked to her. Just as she was thinking whether she should go up and persuade her. She saw Fu Chengdong suddenly raise his arm slowly and Hook it around Xin Tong¡¯s shoulder. Xin Tong suddenly flashed a big smile at Fu Chengdong. For a moment, Song Beibei felt that Xin Tong¡¯s smile was even more dazzling than the fire that filled the sky. Fu Chengdong¡¯s hand that was holding her shoulder took the opportunity to rub Xin Tong¡¯s fluffy hair. The two of them ¡°looked at each other and smiled to bury the hatchet. ¡± Just like that, they reconciled with each other tacitly. Then, they hooked their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and stood on tiptoe to watch the brilliant fireworks under the night sky. Two innocent little faces were reflected in the firelight. Song Beibei could not describe the feeling she had at that moment. She only felt that it was too beautiful and too warm. The innocent and simple feelings between children were as clean as the clear water in a stream. Even a casual sip of it would be sweet. They would return to Xia city the next day. Song Beibei¡¯s biggest task every day was to accompany Gu Yanqing in his rehabilitation. She would give Gu Yanqing a leg massage. After going to the hospital for a checkup, the doctors all felt that there was nothing wrong with Gu Yanqing¡¯s legs. However, it was probably due to his nervous system that he was unable to stand and walk, and his legs were unable to exert any strength. The doctor said a lot of things. Song Beibei was just thinking that when she was on the bed, she felt very strong. Why couldn¡¯t she walk. At the thought of this, the doctor asked her, ¡°Mrs. Gu, are you very hot? ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face turned even redder, but she still replied indifferently without any shame, ¡°no, please continue. ¡± Song Beibei felt that she had been learning from Gu Yanqing these past few days. Every day before she went to bed, Song Beibei only had to give Gu Yanqing a massage for about an hour. But most of the time, she would do some indescribable exercise with the massage. Bai Zhangsong had personally come to visit her several times. He hoped that Song Beibei would continue to work at the news agency. Song Beibei rejected him. Right now, nothing was more important to her than Gu Yanqing¡¯s health. Moreover, Ping an was still young and was still drinking breast milk. Even though there were many nannies at home. She basically didn¡¯t need to worry about the child¡¯s matters. Song Beibei still focused most of her attention on Gu Yanqing. So much so that for a long time, Song Beibei even neglected the newly born Ping An. Ping an was only two months old. But he was very naughty. The Nannies at home secretly gave this little guy a nickname, calling him the devil young master. This child indeed deserved this title. Because he was really difficult to serve. For example, when he drank milk, he would only drink a little at a time. After a while, when he was hungry, he would cry and cry. When he was given milk, he would only drink a little. The two wet nurses were tormented by him. They would often urinate on the children¡¯s faces when they were lying on their stomach and looking at him. Moreover, the more they spoiled him, the more he would cry. It was the same on Song Beibei¡¯s side. However, this child was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. The entire family spoiled him like a baby. However, they were only afraid of Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei could not tell what was going on either. It was probably because the father and son¡¯s Auras were not on good terms. As long as Xiao Jinan could not cry anymore, he would put him in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms and stop crying immediately. Everything worked. Song Beibei had asked Gu Yanqing more than once. Why was that. Gu Yanqing always said faintly, ¡°maybe he knows that I didn¡¯t want him back then. ¡± Chapter 585 Song Beibei laughed out loud when she heard that. Anyway, it was very magical. On This Day, at the company¡¯s annual shareholders¡¯meeting. Gu Yanqing was followed by Zhong Junjie to the company. Song Beibei was at home studying desserts. After making an egg tart that almost blew up the kitchen. Song Beibei finally decided to give up. Xin Tong, who had been standing at the door, did not dare to step into the kitchen. Chengdong and Xiao Ying finally let out a sigh of relief. Song Beibei was also depressed. She took off her apron and returned to her room, feeling bored. After Visiting Ping an for a while, she was bored and decided to go to the company to look for Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei was really used to the days when she and Gu Yanqing were together all the time. The main reason was that she had been taking care of him for such a long time. Today was the first day that Gu Yanqing went to the company. Gu Yanqing¡¯s legs were inconvenient. When he was at home, he even needed her to help him go to the toilet. Although Zhong Junjie was beside Gu Yanqing, Song Beibei was still quite worried. So at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Song Beibei drove to the company alone. Song Beibei had not been to Pearl Group for a long time. She went straight up from the elevator in the underground car park. She went up to the outside of Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. The outside of the office was originally Gu Yanqing¡¯s secretary room. But he had not come for a long time. Song Beibei realized that there were quite a few new faces here. Song Beibei also remembered. Last time Zhong Junjie came to talk to her about this matter. This annual ¡°university intern selection¡± Was Actually the Pearl Group¡¯s annual talent training program. When Song Beibei saw these fresh faces¡­ She felt like she was in a dream. Because back then, she had also participated in this kind of selection. If she remembered correctly, she was once the champion of the selection. At that time, it was thought that she had used the back door. Alright, Song Beibei admitted that she had used the back door. Song Beibei passed through the secretary¡¯s office and walked to the door of Gu Yanqing¡¯s office. She knocked for a long time, but there was no movement. She happened to bump into Zhong Junjie. Zhong Junjie said that Gu Yanqing was still in a meeting. He opened the door and let Song Beibei wait inside for a while. Song Beibei didn¡¯t go in. She went to talk to Andy. Andy was a busy man. He was preparing documents. She was the highest person in charge of the secretary¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t say anything to Song Beibei before she called for a department meeting. All the secretaries in the secretary¡¯s office went to the meeting room. The ones who stayed were the interns who had just arrived and this batch of trainees. Song Beibei used to work in the secretary¡¯s office. The seat was next to Andy¡¯s. Andy had just said that no one had ever sat in this seat before. Song Beibei felt a little emotional for a moment, so she went to her original seat and sat down. This cubicle was indeed the same as her original seat. It had been five or six years, but there was no change at all. On the table, there was still the paper and pen that she had left behind in the past. There was even a stack of files with the work that she hadn¡¯t finished in the past. This feeling was actually very wonderful. It was as if a person who had already graduated had returned to her alma mater on a whim and sat in her old seat. Surprisingly, she found that the seat had the name she had carved with a knife. Song Beibei felt that she was here today to reminisce about the past. But after a while. Two interns walked over. One said, ¡°you can¡¯t sit in this seat. This is a restricted area of the secretarial department. Hurry up and get up. ¡± The other said, ¡°are you also a new trainee this year? Why did you only come to report today? Could it be that you used a backdoor? I saw that you were very familiar with sister Andy just now. Did you two know each other before? ¡± Song Beibei tied her hair into a ponytail today, revealing her snow-white and smooth forehead. She did not put on any makeup, but her skin was naturally porcelain white. With her baby face, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she was a university student. This feeling of being mistaken for being young was really good. If this group of young ladies knew that she was a few years older than them, or even a mother of four children, how would they react. Song Beibei found it very funny just thinking about it. However, she did not want to hide it. All along, Song Beibei had always felt that the tragedy that Zhao Dantong would experience in the future was also the result of a moment of concealment. Song Beibei smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not an intern. I¡¯m Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. ¡± The two interns looked at each other in dismay. Song Beibei¡¯s words attracted the attention of the other interns. Everyone leaned against the shelves in the cubicle. They looked at Song Beibei with a curious expression. One of the interns said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, the CEO? You said you¡¯re the CEO¡¯s wife? ¡± Song Beibei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Ya Que was silent for a second, and everyone suddenly burst out laughing. Then one of the girls pointed at herself and said, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to introduce you. I¡¯m the first wife of the CEO. ¡± Then she pointed at the two girls next to her and said, ¡°this is the second wife, and this is the third wife. We¡¯re all the CEO¡¯s Harem. ¡± The group of people were still laughing. ¡°You¡¯re the one who came later. You¡¯re at most ranked eighth. ¡± The fighting was all smiles, and it was very enjoyable. Song Beibei could tell that the fighting was a joke, and she didn¡¯t mean to laugh at it. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 ¡ª Song Beibei remembered it. When she was in school, she liked a certain celebrity, but she also claimed to be his wife. Those people didn¡¯t seem to believe her. Song Beibei didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys go to the company¡¯s website? ¡± If Song Beibei remembered correctly, there was a photo of her and Gu Yanqing in the profile on the company¡¯s website. Because she was also a major shareholder of Pearl Group. Therefore, she was introduced as a shareholder. One of the girls said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯ve studied the company¡¯s website thoroughly. It turns out that our CEO has been married for a long time. I don¡¯t know where his wife won, but there¡¯s a photo of him and his wife in it. It¡¯s just a wedding photo. The wedding dress covers the face, so I can¡¯t see it clearly. It¡¯s really heartbreaking. ¡± Song Beibei suddenly remembered that ever since she was pregnant with Ping An, Gu Yanqing had always paid attention to the privacy and safety of his family. Therefore, all the media reports about Song Beibei and him had been erased. In that case, it was not surprising that her photo had been changed on the company¡¯s website. It seemed that it could not be explained clearly. Song Beibei did not continue to explain. Otherwise, it would seem like she was putting on airs Moreover, Song Beibei felt that she only came here occasionally. There was no need to scare such a group of girls. After a while, someone came and said, ¡°the new intern is here for a meeting. ¡± Everyone stood up. One of them said excitedly, ¡°I heard that the president personally gave us a meeting today. It seems to be about this annual meeting. ¡± ¡°Oh my God, we¡¯ve been here for so many days, but we haven¡¯t even taken a look at the president. ¡± ¡°Our president is the number one on the list of the most handsome men in Xia city. It¡¯s said that we absolutely can not look him in the eye, or else we will definitely fall in love with him. ¡± Song Beibei listened to the discussions of these young girls. She laughed in her heart. How could it be so exaggerated. However, she remembered that she had once gossiped so passionately. It was so good to be young, so full of vigor. While she was still in a daze, Song Beibei¡¯s arm was pulled up by the two girls. ¡°What are you still sitting here for? Hurry up and go to the meeting. It would be terrible if you were late. Today, the President is personally attending the meeting. ¡± Song Beibei was baffled. Before she could react, she was pulled into the meeting room. Soon, she sat down with the crowd. Actually, when she went in¡­ Most of the original shareholders had already left. Only some of the higher-ups of the Secretary Department were left. There was also Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing sat at the main seat of the meeting table. There was no wheelchair next to him. This was the first time Gu Yanqing had come to the company in such a long time. He probably didn¡¯t want his employees to know that he was in a wheelchair. That was what Song Beibei thought in her heart. However, her heart ached even more for Gu Yanqing. After Song Beibei sat down, Gu Yanqing clearly saw Song Beibei very quickly. He was a little surprised. He probably didn¡¯t know why Song Beibei would appear here with the crowd. Song Beibei herself also felt very confused. She gave Gu Yanqing an innocent look, hoping that Gu Yanqing would be able to understand. However, Gu Yanqing only glanced at her a few times before starting the meeting normally. Song Beibei had heard about this kind of meeting many times. It was nothing more than to boost morale. When the group of interns heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s words, they instantly seemed to be on high spirits. Song Beibei indeed curled her lips and said softly, ¡°the poisonous chicken soup of capitalists. ¡± When she said this, Gu Yanqing just happened to stop. Even the sound amplification effect in the room instantly stopped. The air was abnormally quiet. But Song Beibei suddenly said this. To be honest, Song Beibei didn¡¯t do it on purpose at all. Her voice was also very low, and it was basically the kind of self-lamentation. But it just so happened that this strange silence appeared. For a moment, everyone in the meeting room heard it clearly. Song Beibei was really stunned. When she looked up, she saw that everyone in the meeting room was looking at her. Even Gu Yanqing, who was anxious for the world to be in chaos, said, ¡°this student, you seem to have a problem with me? ¡± Song Beibei cursed Gu Yanqing in her heart ten thousand times. Was it very fun? Under such circumstances, he brought her there with him. But Gu Yanqing insisted on making her become so awkward. The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth obviously curled up. Song Beibei scolded him in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t tear him down. After all, there were so many eyes watching. Song Beibei quickly explained patiently, ¡°what I mean is that what President Gu said is a unique chicken soup, it¡¯s the chicken soup of the soul. We¡¯ve all been enlightened and benefited a lot. President Gu, continue, continue. ¡± Zhong Junjie was stifling his laughter at the side and was about to suffer internal injuries. To his boss, playing with his wife was really fun. For example, his boss¡¯s leg was already¡­ ¡­ But it just had to be.. ¡­ He could even imagine how crazy Bei Bei would be if she knew the truth. Gu Yanqing seemed to be very satisfied with his wife¡¯s flattery. He raised his eyebrows, curled his lips, and continued with the meeting. Song Beibei cursed Gu Yanqing in her heart again. Chapter 587 The meeting ended very quickly. Gu Yanqing said one last thing about the annual meeting. Then the meeting ended. When the meeting ended, Song Beibei was a little conflicted. Was it better to stay behind or to go out with this group of interns. Song Beibei thought for a while. She didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, so she got up and planned to go out with everyone. ¡°that poisonous chicken soup intern, stay behind for a while. ¡± Gu Yanqing¡¯s voice rang out from behind her back. Song Beibei was about to go crazy. Gu Yanqing, what did he mean by that. Was He addicted to playing? Song Beibei stopped in her tracks. The other interns looked at Song Beibei sympathetically. Some even patted Song Beibei on the shoulder and left as if to comfort her. Everyone thought that the CEO must be unhappy because of what happened just now. This new intern must have stayed behind to be criticized. He might even be expelled. Everyone left. Only Song Beibei, Gu Yanqing, and Zhong Junjie were left. Zhong Junjie smiled. ¡°boss, I¡¯ll go get your wheelchair. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Zhong Junjie and felt that the smile on his face was a little strange. Gu Yanqing nodded without changing his expression. ¡°You go ahead. ¡± Thus, Zhong Junjie went out. He also closed the office door. The huge office instantly became quiet. Only Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were left. Song Beibei was still looking at Gu Yanqing. Her eyes were filled with resentment. Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei and found it very funny. After a while, he said with a smile, ¡°Is it fun? ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she was really angry. Gu Yanqing even asked her if it was fun. Gu Yanqing thought she was playing. Song Beibei protested loudly, ¡°CEO Gu, you¡¯re obviously playing me, okay? I should be the one asking you this. ¡± Gu Yanqing said with a smile, ¡°I think of the first time you came to the company for an internship. ¡± When Gu Yanqing said that, Song Beibei was not angry anymore. So Gu Yanqing was also thinking about that time. Gu Yanqing smiled and looked at Song Beibei. ¡°Come here. ¡± Song Beibei was a little dazed and a little emotional. She unconsciously followed Gu Yanqing¡¯s orders and walked over. When she walked to Gu Yanqing¡¯s side, she was pulled by Gu Yanqing and sat on his lap. Song Beibei had been in the company for a long time, but she had never been as bold as she was now. Even though there were only the two of them in the meeting room. But there were a lot of people outside. At any moment, someone might push the door open and enter. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to be seen. So she didn¡¯t listen to him. She propped up her arms and was about to get up. But Gu Yanqing wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his embrace. A kiss fell. Gu Yanqing¡¯s lips were a little cold. The room was obviously very hot. But Gu Yanqing was born with a hint of coldness. At first, Song Beibei was a little struggling. But Gu Yanqing¡¯s kissing skills were too good. Very soon, she was a little dazed and confused. When she felt that her brain was starting to run out of oxygen, Gu Yanqing let go of her instead. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Yanqing asked faintly. But his voice seemed to have a layer of dullness. Song Beibei was a little confused. After reacting for a while, she realized that Gu Yanqing was asking her a question. Song Beibei said, ¡°I just came to see you. I was afraid that it would be inconvenient for you. ¡± The corners of Gu Yanqing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°So you came to the company specifically to take care of me? ¡± Song Beibei felt that this sentence was a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was strange about it. Perhaps it was because Gu Yanqing¡¯s tone sounded a little strange. Song Beibei, on the other hand, felt a little more clear-headed. She was still sitting on Gu Yanqing¡¯s lap. Her body was still wrapped in Gu Yanqing¡¯s embrace, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. Song Beibei thought about how Zhong Junjie could come in at any time. She felt a little embarrassed. Song Beibei said, ¡°Gu Yanqing, let go of me. ¡± Gu Yanqing was in a good mood today. ¡°Why should I? You¡¯re my wife. ¡± Even if he was his wife, he couldn¡¯t hug her openly in the meeting room. Song Beibei protested loudly. However, Gu Yanqing was determined and didn¡¯t let go. Song Beibei said, ¡°big CEO, can you not be so indecent? You weren¡¯t like this in the past. ¡± In Song Beibei¡¯s impression. Gu Yanqing had always been a very clear-cut person. Song Beibei said, ¡°in the past in the company, the two of US pretended not to know each other. ¡± Gu Yanqing said indifferently, ¡°that was your request. ¡± Song Beibei thought about it and agreed. At that time, she had threatened her life with her life and insisted on keeping the marriage a secret. Song Beibei said, ¡°but this is too bad. ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei¡¯s crazed look and felt that it was very interesting. After this life and death experience, Gu Yanqing had come to understand many things. In the past, he always wanted to give Song Beibei the best of everything. He clearly wanted to be with her all the time, but in the end, he became a workaholic. All these years, although they lived under the same roof, the time he spent with her and the children was really limited. There were too many things to do in the company, and later, there was the Peishan group. But now, it was different. The PEISHAN group was completely handed over. Song Beibei especially quit her job to take care of him at home. He had to admit that Gu Yanqing actually enjoyed this kind of life. He enjoyed the way Song Beibei massaged her back and legs every day, helped him bathe and dress him. He knew that Song Beibei actually loved working in the media. He naturally only supported her career and let her do what she liked for the rest of her life. But he just felt that he could make it last a little longer. In fact, it was not too much. Chapter 588 Song Beibei was really about to lose her temper because of Gu Yanqing. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to be like this for a long time. ¡± Gu Yanqing deliberately moved closer to Song Beibei¡¯s ear. ¡°guess what I was thinking when I looked at you during the meeting just now? ¡± The ambiguous heat touched Song Beibei¡¯s ear. Song Beibei¡¯s ears instantly turned red to the root of her neck. She didn¡¯t think much of it at first. But Gu Yanqing¡¯s evil eyes. Song Beibei naturally understood that Gu Yanqing definitely didn¡¯t have anything healthy in his mind. Song Beibei didn¡¯t understand. After Gu Yanqing gradually recovered this time, he seemed to have changed a lot. How should she put it, he actually didn¡¯t change. He was still noble and cold in front of others. But when the two of them were in private, they were much more open. In the past, Song Beibei still had a faint feeling that sometimes, Gu Yanqing still deliberately restrained himself. Now¡­ ¡­ There were no taboos ¡­ Song Beibei¡¯s face was extremely red. However, Gu Yanqing took a step back and looked at Song Beibei with a smile. ¡°I was just thinking, today, someone bragged shamelessly that he wanted to make dessert. Did it succeed or not? Why is your face so red? Song Beibei, what do you think I¡¯m thinking? ¡± ¡°I thought¡­ ¡± Song Beibei muttered. When she suddenly saw Gu Yanqing¡¯s teasing gaze, she knew that Gu Yanqing was playing with her. Song Beibei was really angry. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re teasing me. I¡¯m warning you, let me go. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll bite you. ¡± Song Beibei really started to bite him as she spoke. Song Beibei was really angry. She was extremely regretful now. Why did she come to the company to look for Gu Yanqing for no reason. She was simply here to play with him. She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She grabbed Gu Yanqing¡¯s right hand. She bit down towards the Tiger¡¯s mouth. At this moment, the meeting room door suddenly opened. Zhong Junjie appeared at the door with a wheelchair. What was worse, besides Zhong Junjie, there were two other girls. Because it was inconvenient for Zhong Junjie to push the wheelchair himself. So the two girls helped him push the door of the conference room. But the moment the door opened, they saw this scene. The girl with a ponytail was really sitting on the CEO¡¯s lap. Like a puppy, she grabbed the CEO¡¯s hand and actually¡­ ¡­ actually bit his thumb ¡­ What was even stranger was that the CEO¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t look angry at all. Slowly, there was a strange emotion in them. The two girls couldn¡¯t find a suitable word to describe it. After thinking for a long time, a word came out of their heads, ¡°Pamper. ¡°. Yes, Pamper. It was like an adult pampering a child. The other hand was still scratching the girl¡¯s ponytail. It looked like she was playing with a puppy. The sudden sound shocked Song Beibei completely. She looked up and saw three people at the door. The three of them were in a daze. She could vaguely see that someone was coming over from behind and looking in curiously. Song Beibei felt that she had lost face. Zhong Junjie did not expect to see this scene when he opened the door. But just now, he had clearly knocked on the door. It was probably because these two people were ¡°playing¡± too hard that they didn¡¯t hear it at all. But Zhong Junjie was indeed Zhong Junjie. Beside these two people, he had already practiced to the point that he was invulnerable. The boss¡¯s love for the little daughter was like a day for a hundred years. He could even imagine that even if they were old. The boss still held the little daughter in his palm as if she was his precious treasure. Zhong Junjie coughed. Then he pushed the wheelchair in. Then he closed the door. At the same time, he blocked the two girls¡¯shocked eyes from the door. Gu Yanqing¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°You¡¯re here? ¡± However, Song Beibei transferred her dislike and dissatisfaction towards Gu Yanqing to Zhong Junjie. ¡°Brother Junjie, can¡¯t you knock first when you come in? ¡± It was really like a leader taking care of his subordinates Ever since Gu Yanqing was young, he had never had the habit of knocking on her door when he entered her room. Zhong Junjie had an awkward and innocent expression, but his tone was also mocking. ¡°Beibei, you were just like boss. I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t even know if the door was torn down. ¡± Then, he said innocently, ¡°I was just carrying a wheelchair. Who would have thought that the two of you would¡­ ¡± Zhong Junjie directly pushed all the blame onto Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei¡¯s face turned even redder. Zhong Junjie¡¯s words made her even more embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know how to refute him. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He said, ¡°alright, you can get off work now. Go back and accompany your wife and children. ¡± Zhong Junjie heard that he could get off work early today, and he instantly beamed. ¡°thank you, boss. ¡± Zhong Junjie was in a good mood. It seemed that as long as Song Beibei came over, boss¡¯s mood would be better. When boss was in a good mood, he would leave work early. Sometimes, he would even give him time off. As Zhong Junjie walked out, he was thinking about how to get Song Beibei to come to the company frequently. Or, he could just let her come to work at the company. After Zhong Junjie left. Song Beibei hurriedly stood up. She tidied up her hair and clothes at the side. Then, she stared at Gu Yanqing and complained with her eyes. Gu Yanqing was in a good mood, as if what happened just now had no effect on him at all. Gu Yanqing said faintly, ¡°I must attend the annual meeting. You should come too. ¡± Chapter 589 Song Beibei thought of the embarrassing incident earlier. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t agree to Gu Yanqing¡¯s request. Besides, she hadn¡¯t attended any of the Pearl Group¡¯s annual meetings over the years. She had basically never attended any of them. To her, the annual meeting was nothing more than eating and drinking. Wherever she couldn¡¯t eat and drink, she had to go to the annual meeting to eat. If she were to go, she would definitely attract the attention of countless people. Song Beibei didn¡¯t want to. Song Beibei directly rejected, ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± However, Song Beibei was somewhat puzzled. Why did Gu Yanqing have to go. In the past, Gu Yanqing would indeed attend the annual meeting. However, usually, Gu Yanqing would only say a few words at the meeting and swear an oath. After that, he would basically disappear without a trace. Gu Yanqing was not a fan of this kind of banquet. Gu Yanqing said plainly, but he seemed to be keeping her in suspense, ¡°if you go to the annual meeting, there might be a surprise. ¡± Surprise? Song Beibei was slightly surprised. However, not long after, Song Beibei¡¯s face fell. She stretched out her hand towards Gu Yanqing, ¡°what happened to the Christmas surprise? ¡± She hadn¡¯t given him the Christmas surprise yet, so why talk about the annual party surprise. Song Beibei realized that Gu Yanqing was really getting better at lying. Song Beibei thought about it for a long time and felt that Gu Yanqing¡¯s so-called Christmas surprise was a lie. Because during that period of time, Song Beibei was with Gu Yanqing almost every day. She also didn¡¯t realize that Gu Yanqing had any signs of preparing a gift. So now, he wanted to lie to her again. Gu Yanqing Patted Song Beibei¡¯s outstretched palm lightly. ¡°If you want a surprise, come to the annual party. ¡± Song Beibei pouted. After a while, Song Beibei went back with Gu Yanqing. They went straight to the underground parking lot from the elevator. Song Beibei drove her own car over, so she didn¡¯t ask the driver to pick her up. When they got home, Aunt Feng had already prepared a sumptuous dinner. During dinner, Gu Yanqing brought up the old matter again. ¡°honey, aren¡¯t you making dessert today? ¡± Song Beibei stammered, ¡°about that¡­ it¡¯s not ready yet. ¡± Xin Tong mercilessly tore down the table, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s too scary. Mom almost blew up the kitchen when she made dessert today. ¡± Gu Yanqing laughed out loud when he heard that. Song Beibei looked at her daughter with hidden bitterness, ¡°Xin Tong, did you say you won¡¯t say anything? ¡± Xin Tong mischievously stuck out her little tongue. The annual meeting was three days later. Song Beibei still decided to go in the end. There were two reasons. One was that Song Beibei heard from Zhong Junjie. Ever since she had bitten someone in the conference room, the rumors of the big CEO of Pearl Group and the little intern had spread like wildfire. Gu Yanqing¡¯s image as a good man who loved his family and loved his wife had been pulled down from his pedestal. Song Beibei felt that since that was the case, it was necessary to clarify things. Secondly, Gu Yanqing had unintentionally mentioned it once at home. Xin Tong actually insisted on attending the annual meeting. If Xin Tong went over, then Chengdong and Xiao Ying must also go over. The children were all gone, so song Beibei was naturally worried. If Gu Yanqing was in a wheelchair, he might not have the energy to take care of the three children. So in the end, Song Beibei still agreed. These two days, Song Beibei had prepared beautiful gowns for the three little ones. That night, before leaving. The four of them could be said to be dressed to the nines. Song Beibei had originally wanted to go over with Gu Yanqing and the others. However, before she left, Xiao Jinan, who was in the cradle, suddenly cried. No one could coax him. Song Beibei had no choice. The annual meeting was about to begin. Gu Yanqing had to recite his vows for the annual meeting. This time, the reason why Gu Yanqing had to attend was because Pearl Group had invited some of their higher-ups to attend Pearl Group¡¯s annual meeting. It was said that Mo Lichuan would be coming as well. Song Beibei said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°you guys go ahead first. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send me over after Ping an sleeps. ¡± Thus, the three children went over with Gu Yanqing in the car. Song Beibei Coaxed Ping an for about half an hour. Finally, After Ping an slept peacefully. Song Beibei finally got out. She got the driver to send her to the hotel. The annual meeting of Pearl Group was held in the grand ballroom of Pearl Hotel as usual. When Song Beibei went in, the banquet had just started. Gu Yanqing had already finished his speech and was nowhere to be found. The waiter opened the door for Song Beibei. Today, she was wearing a pure white evening gown. The top was hand-stitched with tiny feathers. It looked like a tiny tassel. Every step she took brought about a gust of wind. Song Beibei¡¯s attire was very simple. Her hair was still tied into a ponytail and she wore light makeup. However, her skin was naturally Snow White. She looked like snow white who had walked out of an ice palace. Song Beibei had a slim figure. Her clothes were in time and she looked good. There were no unnecessary pendants on her neck. However, her exquisite collarbone¡¯s perfect lines were more eye-catching than any jewelry. Song Beibei had already attracted countless gazes along the way. There was a cold dining area in the hall. There was a long French dining table and exquisite pastries decorated the table. There were champagne towers everywhere. In the hall, there were only murmuring lights, soothing music, and the fragrance of champagne in the air. Song Beibei walked all the way to find Gu Yanqing. However, Song Beibei did not see a wheelchair. Chapter 590 They bumped into a few interns from last time. Those people gathered together. They sized up Song Beibei from top to bottom. Song Beibei could even faintly hear their whispers. ¡°What kind of background does this girl have? She actually dares to appear so openly at the annual meeting. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that the CEO¡¯s wife will also be attending today? ¡± ¡°looks like there will be a good show to watch today. ¡± Everyone basically maintained a wait-and-see attitude. However, there were also some people who said viciously, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the students nowadays to not know self-respect and use such a method to get to the top. It¡¯s simply shameful to not know which school she¡¯s from. ¡± Song Beibei knew that those people had misunderstood. However, it was not the time to explain now. Perhaps later, the truth would come out. Right now, Song Beibei only wanted to find Gu Yanqing as soon as possible. When she passed by the Group of interns, Song Beibei only smiled faintly. One of them said, ¡°last time, she said she was the wife of the CEO. Could it be true? ¡± ¡°How could it be true? She looks about the same age as us. ¡± Song Beibei smiled and left. Song Beibei didn¡¯t search for long. She did see a few children. Xin Tong was really leaning on the dining table, trying to get some pastries to eat. But the dining table was extremely high. Xin Tong couldn¡¯t get the rainbow cake that she liked. Fu Chengdong was wearing a small suit and standing behind Song Beibei. He was taller than Xin Tong by a head. He easily took the rainbow cake and handed it to Xin Tong. Xin Tong said happily, ¡°thank you, brother. I still want that Jujube cake. ¡± Thus, Fu Chengdong searched for the exquisite desserts on the dining table under the direction of the Foodie, Xin Tong. Xiao Ying, on the other hand, sat obediently on the dining chair next to him. She ate a Brownie cake and watched her brothers and sisters run around from time to time. Song Beibei saw Andy. She walked over to greet him. Only then did she realize that Gu Yanqing had asked her to stay behind to take care of the children. Song Beibei asked, ¡°where¡¯s Gu Yanqing? ¡± Andy said, ¡°the president is meeting Mr. Mo and Mr. Tan in the lounge. He¡¯ll be down in a while. ¡± Song Beibei frowned slightly. ¡°Mo Lichuan? ¡± Andy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Mo. . ¡± Recently, Mo Lichuan had been in frequent contact with Gu Yanqing. Song Beibei also knew that the Mo Group and Pearl Group had always been cooperating in business. The entertainment city in the North district was jointly invested by the two companies. Now that it was open for business, business was booming. Song Beibei asked again, ¡°who is Mr. Tan? ¡± Andy said, ¡°the president plans to invest in another entertainment city together with Mr. Mo. . Mr. Tan is the new partner. ¡± ¡°A negotiator from Dragon City? ¡± Andy nodded. Dragon City was next to Xia city. The Tan family was also a prestigious family, especially a real estate tycoon. Song Beibei had heard about it. Song Beibei nodded. She didn¡¯t have the heart to ask about business matters. She just asked again, ¡°did Mr. Mo come alone? ¡± Andy said, ¡°and there¡¯s a child. ¡± Song Beibei nodded. Yujiang must have come too. No wonder Yujiang said in the video call with Xin Tong a few days ago that they would meet in a few days. Looks like he was planning on coming over. But Xin Tong doesn¡¯t seem to know that her brother Yujiang has come. I¡¯m eating right now. Several children also found Song Beibei. He ran towards her. Song Beibei said a few words to them, telling them not to wander off. After settling down, I plan to look for Gu Yanqing in the lounge. By the way, Song Beibei wants to meet Mo Lichuan. But I haven¡¯t taken a few steps. She was stopped by a girl. ¡°Are you the intern who parachuted in? ¡± Song Beibei was a little confused. She looked at the girl in front of her who she did not know. The girl looked like she was only in her early twenties. She was wearing a pink evening gown, which was full of dazzling broken diamonds. The girl¡¯s makeup was exquisite, and her head was coiled up. She wore a small diamond crown on her head, which made her look pure and sweet. Song Beibei asked, ¡°who are you? ¡± The girl said, ¡°haven¡¯t you heard of me? My surname is Tan, and my name is Tan Shiyan. ¡± The Surname Tan was actually quite common. However, listening to the girl¡¯s tone, there was a sense of delicate superiority. Song Beibei just happened to think of Tan Shaoqian, who was currently in the lounge with Gu Yanqing and MO Lichuan. Song Beibei asked, ¡°what¡¯s your relationship with Tan Shaoqian? ¡± When the girl heard her mention Tan Shaoqian¡¯s name, the corners of her mouth immediately curled up into a proud smile. She said, ¡°I¡¯m his younger sister. My brother brought me here this time to set me up on a blind date. I advise you to give up on Gu Yanqing as soon as possible. He can only treat you as a joke. Our Tan family is a match made in heaven with him. ¡± Song Beibei nearly fainted when she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Gu Yanqing already has a wife and Child? ¡± The girl¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You know that she has a wife and child, yet you still dare to destroy her family. Don¡¯t you know shame? ¡± Song Beibei did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I am his wife. ¡± Tan Shiyan did not believe her at all. ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. Even if Gu Yanqing divorces, he will definitely not marry you. ¡± Song Beibei felt inexplicable, but when the word ¡®divorce¡¯ was mentioned, she felt inexplicably unhappy. Although she did not think it was necessary, she still got serious with a little girl. ¡°Who said Gu Yanqing would get a divorce? ¡± Chapter 591 Tan Shiyan said, ¡°everyone knows that Gu Yanqing is married to the daughter of the song family. However, this daughter of the song family is unruly and willful. She is on and off with Gu Yanqing. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t last long. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°How do you know that she won¡¯t last long? ¡± Tan Shiyan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first either. My brother said that Gu Yanqing dotes on his wife to death. However, aren¡¯t you the best proof? Since Gu Yanqing is able to have an affair with a young intern, it proves that he doesn¡¯t love his wife that much. ¡± Song Beibei felt speechless. The most speechless thing was why, no matter how she explained, no one seemed to believe that she was Gu Yanqing¡¯s wife. Sometimes, her baby face was a source of annoyance. Some teachers misunderstood that she was just a student in school. There was no way to link her to Mrs. Gu¡¯s identity. Tan Shiyan said, ¡°Gu Yanqing is an amazing person. I know that many people admire him. There are not many people who can be liked by my brother, and he is one of them. So, she must be very outstanding. You are not worthy of her. You should leave as soon as possible. ¡± Tan Shiyan looked at the girl in front of her. She was really beautiful. She had to admit that she was much more beautiful than she was. She was so beautiful that it made people jealous. Song Beibei stood in front of such a 20-year-old girl at her current age. In the end, she felt that young people did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth. However, if she were to really bicker with such a young child, it would really be too demeaning. Song Beibei smiled and said indifferently, ¡°whether I let go or not is not up to me. Excuse me. ¡± Song Beibei was about to turn around and leave. However, she was grabbed by someone behind her. Tan Shiyan was also angry. ¡°Hey, how can you ignore my existence like this? ¡± Song Beibei was not prepared. Being held like this, her entire body fell backwards. However, Tan Shiyan held on to her and let go. Song Beibei did not ask and directly headed towards a champagne tower at the side. Everything seemed to have stopped. Song Beibei could see everyone¡¯s surprised expressions. And the feeling of her back slamming into the glass. This scene seemed familiar. Song Beibei wondered if she would turn into a hedgehog if she fell onto the shattered glass. But the pain she imagined didn¡¯t appear. Song Beibei only felt a force on her waist. Steady and steady, she was encircled by a steady and powerful arm. The next second, she was already in an embrace. An unusually familiar smell invaded her nose. Song Beibei looked up and met Gu Yanqing¡¯s cold eyes. She was half worried and half reprimanded, ¡°what happened? Are you hurt anywhere? ¡± Song Beibei was still a little confused. She shook her head reflexively, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± For a moment, Song Beibei felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t remember what it was. At this moment, another steady voice sounded beside her ear, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you doing here? ¡± Song Beibei saw a man behind Gu Yanqing. He was dressed in a suit and had straight brows and starry eyes. He also looked calm and handsome. He glanced at Song Beibei, then walked behind Song Beibei. He said to Tan Shiyan in a slightly harsh tone, ¡°what exactly happened? ¡± Tan Shiyan¡¯s face was still in shock. She had wanted to hold on to the intern, but she didn¡¯t react in time and let go. She had bumped into the champagne tower at the side. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Fortunately, nothing happened. If something really happened, it would be troublesome. However, Tan Shiyan¡¯s gaze fell on the man who had reached out to save the intern. Everything that had happened just now was under her gaze. When the girl fell, the man was as fast as lightning when he rushed over. His movements were extraordinary. When he hugged her waist, he quickly turned around and hugged her as if he was protecting the most precious thing. There was also the calmness in his eyes. It was him who made people jealous and wanted to fall. And, she knew this man. He was the Gu Yanqing that her brother mentioned, the CEO of Pearl Group. She had seen this face in magazines before. As expected of the ¡°jade-faced Yama¡± of the business circle. Even in the entertainment circle, it was top-notch. For a moment, Tan Shiyan¡¯s heart pounded Song Beibei was in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms. He checked her up and down again. Apart from the Hem of her skirt, there was no injury. Gu Yanqing heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Song Beibei suddenly remembered. The moment she opened her eyes, she felt that something was wrong. But her brain seemed to have frozen. She just felt that something was wrong. But now, she was shocked beyond belief. Gu Yanqing actually¡­ ¡­ actually.. .. Just now, he ran over He was actually walking. He wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair. That¡¯s right. Gu Yanqing was standing right in front of her. Oh my God! Song Beibei was shocked beyond belief. ¡°Your leg¡­ leg¡­ ¡± Chapter 592 Song Beibei didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Gu Yanqing held her hand. He walked slowly to the man and said, ¡°let me introduce you. This is my wife, Song Beibei. ¡± When Song Beibei and Tan Shiyan stood together just now, they had already attracted many people¡¯s attention. When Gu Yanqing appeared, this place had already become the center of attention. Almost all the people in the vicinity had their eyes on this place. Many people walked in, whether intentionally or not. When Gu Yanqing walked closer, he still attracted boos. Song Beibei personally heard many people gasp. Especially Tan Shiyan in front of her. She had an incredulous expression on her face. However, Song Beibei¡¯s mind was not on this right now. She herself was in a state of shock, unable to regain her senses. Gu Yanqing was holding her hand now. He was clearly walking over. Gu Yanqing¡¯s walking posture was steady. It was no different from before. What exactly happened. His leg healed in an instant. At this moment, Gu Yanqing did not forget to introduce the man in front of Song Beibei. ¡°This is Tan Shaoqian. ¡± Tan Shaoqian took the initiative to extend his hand. ¡°Mrs. Gu, it¡¯s better to meet you than to be famous. Mrs. Gu is truly a great beauty. ¡± Song Beibei was a little embarrassed by the compliment. She extended her hand to shake her hand and said thank you. At this moment. Tan Shaoqian also introduced the girl beside him to Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. ¡°This is my younger sister, Shi Yan. I apologize on her behalf if my younger sister offended Mrs. Gu just now. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the shocked expression on the girl¡¯s face, but she did not retreat. Moreover, she could feel that this girl had done it unintentionally just now. Song Beibei did not want to fuss over it. She only said, ¡°Mr. Tan, it¡¯s serious. I was careless. ¡± Tan Shiyan¡¯s face turned red, but she still whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were really Mr. Gu¡¯s wife. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one will believe it anyway. ¡± Song Beibei mocked herself. Tan Shaoqian smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s because Mrs. Gu looks about the same age as my sister. Mr. Gu is so lucky. ¡± Song Beibei smiled. ¡°No. ¡± Tan Shaoqian said: ¡°Mr. Gu might as well ask Mrs. Gu to dance, so that there will be no such misunderstanding later. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled. ¡°that¡¯s a good idea. ¡± So also pretentiously back a step, to Song Beibei made a standard invitation posture: ¡°Madam, May I have the honor. ¡± Although Song Beibei appeared calm on the surface,. She actually had a lot of questions in her heart. She naturally wanted to find an opportunity to ask Gu Yanqing. Thus, she gave face and placed her hand in Gu Yanqing¡¯s palm. The short distance to the dance floor. Song Beibei¡¯s mind was filled with twists and turns. How could Gu Yanqing suddenly be able to walk. It was like a miracle. When did he recover? A thought suddenly popped up in her mind. Could it be that Gu Yanqing had recovered long ago? The more Song Beibei thought about it, the more suspicious she felt. There were a few times when they were in the bathroom¡­ ¡­ Song Beibei clearly remembered that she had fallen asleep when she was exhausted. But when she woke up in the morning, she was in bed. Sometimes, Song Beibei even suspected that she was sleepwalking. Now that she thought about it, there might be something fishy going on. But this kind of thing had already happened for a long time. If Gu Yanqing had already been able to walk by then¡­ Did this mean that Gu Yanqing had been sitting in the wheelchair for such a long time and it was all an act? The more Song Beibei thought about it, the more she felt that it was true. By the time they reached the dance floor, Song Beibei was almost completely sure. Gu Yanqing had been pretending all along. For some reason, an inexplicable fire burned in his heart. It burned brighter and brighter. Especially when he met Gu Yanqing¡¯s smiling gaze. Gu Yanqing had already raised his hand. Music started playing on the dance floor. Gu Yanqing placed one hand on Song Beibei¡¯s waist. He led her to dance a waltz. Song Beibei was furious. She asked directly, ¡°what happened to your leg? ¡± Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. ¡°I can walk now. ¡± Song Beibei endured it. ¡°When did you recover? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t lie. ¡°basically, I¡¯ll be able to walk in a week after I regain consciousness. ¡± Song Beibei was shocked. She thought that Gu Yanqing must have recovered early. But she didn¡¯t expect Gu Yanqing to recover so early. In other words, Gu Yanqing had been faking it for almost two months. Song Beibei felt as if there was a volcano in her heart, and the boiling lava inside kept rolling. However, she was still suppressed by Song Beibei. Song Beibei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. Her voice also became a little deeper. She asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why did you pretend? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked a little innocent. ¡°I wanted to tell you earlier. I wanted to give you a surprise as a gift at Christmas, but I was in a bad mood at Christmas, so I let it go. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t have the mood to think about it. Why was Gu Yanqing in a bad mood at Christmas. But even if it was Christmas¡­ Gu Yanqing had been faking it for a whole month. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t tolerate this. Did he not know how she was doing this month? Even if it was a joke, he couldn¡¯t make it so big! Chapter 593 Song Beibei was really angry. Gu Yanqing had been sitting in a wheelchair for the past few days, and she had been struggling in her heart over and over again. How many tears had she shed in silence. She was afraid that Gu Yanqing would act normal in front of others. But mentally, he was carrying the burden alone, yet he didn¡¯t tell her. She gave Gu Yanqing a massage every day. She quit her job, and worked hard to accompany him in his rehabilitation. But Song Beibei didn¡¯t expect it in the end. All these days, Gu Yanqing had been faking everything. She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt at that moment. It wasn¡¯t that she was unhappy. It could even be said that she was too happy. But while she was happy, she also felt extremely angry. Wasn¡¯t Gu Yanqing toying with her for so many days. Was He happy to see her scared? The more Song Beibei thought about it, the angrier she got. She suddenly stopped halfway and immediately guessed Gu Yanqing¡¯s foot. Although Song Beibei was extremely angry,. She still didn¡¯t want to be ruthless. She didn¡¯t step on it too heavily. Then she turned around and ran away. Gu Yanqing hurriedly chased after her. The people in the banquet hall watched such a baffling scene. However, everyone also knew. It turned out that the intern who was flirting with the CEO was really the legendary CEO¡¯s wife, Song Beibei. The scene that was playing out now seemed.. But the CEO¡¯s wife was somehow acting coquettishly, and the CEO indulged in chasing after her. The way the CEO looked at the CEO¡¯s wife was like he was torturing a dog. Song Beibei ran all the way out. She ran all the way out of the banquet hall and stopped when she reached the empty corridor. She could hear the sound of leather shoes behind her all the time. Song Beibei also knew that Gu Yanqing had caught up with her. Song Beibei stopped. One Hand was propped on the railing. The other hand angrily wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. After she stopped, her heart calmed down slightly. On second thought, why was she angry. Wasn¡¯t this the best outcome? Gu Yanqing was fine, completely fine. She should be burning incense and worshipping Buddha, thanking the heavens. Gu Yanqing had already reached Song Beibei¡¯s hand. A hand gently rested on Song Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Beibei, I was wrong. ¡± She was indeed wrong. She was just lusting after the days when she was always by her side. She was just taking a break from her busy schedule and enjoying herself. She had always wanted to find a suitable opportunity to give her a huge surprise. However, because it had been too long, it had turned into a shock. Song Beibei had already forgiven Gu Yanqing in her heart. However, she still refused to let him off. ¡°Gu Yanqing, do you know how sad I¡¯ve been these past few days? ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°Do you know how many tears you¡¯ve shed because of you? ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°Do you know how sad I was when you lied to me like that? ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°Then why did you lie to me? ¡± Gu Yanqing was speechless. ¡°What do I have to do to stop you from getting angry? As long as you forgive me, I¡¯m willing to do anything. ¡± When Song Beibei heard this, she asked, ¡°are you really willing to do anything? ¡± Gu Yanqing replied, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t let me kill anyone or start a fire, that¡¯s fine. ¡± Song Beibei was really furious. However, Gu Yanqing had obviously just recovered, so he couldn¡¯t really be calculative about it. When she thought about how Gu Yanqing had been lying to her for the past few days, deceiving her into serving him. Song Beibei said, ¡°alright, then from today onwards, you¡¯ll sleep in the living room. Sleep until I¡¯m not angry anymore. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°sleeping in the living room isn¡¯t good, right? When the child thinks that we¡¯re not getting along, it¡¯ll be very troublesome. You don¡¯t want to create a trauma in the child¡¯s heart, right? ¡± Song Beibei thought about it and agreed. But letting him go like this was really hard to let out a sigh of relief. Gu Yanqing took the initiative to suggest, ¡°then I¡¯ll start laying the floor from today and sleep until you¡¯re appeased. ¡± Song Beibei saw that she had a step to take. She took the opportunity to go down. Then, Song Beibei returned to the banquet hall. When she entered, Gu Yanqing was still holding her waist. Along the way, she received countless gazes. But Song Beibei was already used to it. It was good that she knew. It also saved Tan Shiyan¡¯s incident from happening again. Logically speaking, Gu Yanqing should be in his thirties. No matter what, he was still an uncle. How could he still attract some young girls who had just come of age. Song Beibei really didn¡¯t understand. Song Beibei came back to find a few children. After circling around, she actually found Xin Tong on the dance floor¡­ ¡­ And Yujiang ¡­ Xin Tong and Yujiang were actually dancing. They were also dancing a waltz. The adults on the dance floor seemed to have automatically stopped. The entire venue was given to these two children. Everyone took a glass of champagne and surrounded the edge of the dance floor. They watched as the two children on the dance floor shook hands and danced a waltz. When Song Beibei went in, she was also stunned. The two children actually danced well. When did Xin Tong learn how to Waltz? She actually didn¡¯t know at all. A beam of light shot down from the top of the dance floor and moved along with the two children. The entire world seemed to have dimmed. It was just these two little people. Chapter 594 That scene had an indescribable beauty to it. Mo Yujiang was also wearing a black suit. Although he was young, he was quite good-looking. The corners between his brows were distinct, his eyes were pitch black, and his nose bridge was tall and straight, giving him a noble temperament. He was like a little prince from a fairy tale. With just a glance, one would know that this little boy would definitely be popular when he grew up. Xin Tong was also wearing a small gown. She looked pink and tender like a little princess. Xin Tong¡¯s skin was naturally snow-white, and when she smiled, she looked like a porcelain doll. One had to admit that these two children formed a unique scenery when they were together. The adults surrounded the dance floor. They watched the two children dance the waltz with a serious expression, and they whispered with a smile on their faces. ¡°these two children are really a perfect match. They look like a perfect match. I wonder which family they¡¯re from¡­ ¡± ¡°that little girl is the CEO¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s said that the little boy is Mr. Mo. . ¡± ¡°Mr. Mo? Is he the number one Chinese on Forbes¡¯ ranking list, Mr. Mo? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± ¡°One is from a noble family, and the other is from a rich family. They¡¯re a perfect match. ¡± Song Beibei looked at the two children and felt that they were quite pleasing to the eye. Speaking of which, she had even arranged a child marriage with Lu Huanzi in the past. However, the thought of Lu Huanzi made Song Beibei¡¯s heart ache. Looking at Mo Yujiang¡¯s eyes, she felt a little heartache. Song Beibei also watched from the side. Then, she noticed that Chengdong had actually mingled with a group of adults to watch. But for some reason, Chengdong¡¯s expression was very cold. It was actually much colder than before. Song Beibei walked over. She reached out and touched Fu Chengdong¡¯s little bag of milk. ¡°handsome, can I invite you to dance? ¡± Song Beibei could tell that Fu Chengdong was in a bad mood. Song Beibei only thought that Chengdong and Yujiang had never been on good terms. So, she wasn¡¯t too happy. In order to make him happy, Song Beibei took the initiative to invite him to dance. Fu Chengdong raised his head and glanced at Song Beibei. Then, he turned his neck away. ¡°I¡¯m not dancing with you. ¡± Song Beibei looked at Fu Chengdong¡¯s Tsundere expression and found it very funny. ¡°Why? ¡± Fu Chengdong said, ¡°mom, you¡¯re too old. ¡± This was the first time Song Beibei was despised for being old. To be honest, although she had become a mother of a child, she was only twenty-five this year. Moreover, she was born with a baby face and was often mistaken for a high school student. Song Beibei was about to vomit blood. Song Beibei took a deep breath and let herself not argue with a child. Although Chengdong usually did not like to talk much, his words were not unpleasant. Once he became vicious, it proved that this kid was not in a good mood. Song Beibei squatted down and said, ¡°then you can invite Xiao Ying to dance with you. She¡¯s young. ¡± Fu Chengdong was in a bad mood. He looked at the little girl who was smiling like a flower on the dance floor and turned around to leave. Song Beibei was puzzled. This brat, what is he throwing a Tantrum for? It was already ten o¡¯clock when they went back at night. Yujiang left with Mo Lichuan. It was said that they had to fly back to Switzerland in the early hours of the morning. Such a journey was very tiring for the children. However, Yujiang insisted on coming to see Xin Tong. Sometimes, Song Beibei felt that such a friendship between children was rare and valuable. Whether it was Xin Tong, Yujiang, or he Chengdong. Song Beibei also knew that Chengdong was not very happy today and was a little jealous. Because Xin Tong liked her brother Yujiang too much. Mo Yujiang was probably Xin Tong¡¯s first friend since she was sensible. For Chengdong, there would be a huge sense of loss. This was because Xin Tong and he were usually the best of friends. The little guy was obviously jealous. On the way, when Xin Tong talked to him, he always ignored her. However, Song Beibei was not worried. Xin Tong was a little demon that could grind people to death. Fu Chengdong, this little iceberg, could always be melted by Xin Tong¡¯s persuasion. When they got home, the children were so tired that they dozed off in the car. Song Beibei personally helped them take a bath. After the children slept, Song Beibei returned to her room. Gu Yanqing had already taken a bath and walked out of the bathroom by himself. Gu Yanqing looked refreshed. Song Beibei was actually still a little uncomfortable. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°honey, go take a bath. The hot water has already been placed for you. ¡± Song Beibei raised her eyebrows. This was rare. Song Beibei took her bathrobe and went to take a bath. When she was taking a bath, she heard the bathroom door ring. It rang for a while and then it became quiet. Song Beibei was lying comfortably by the side of the petal bath when she heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s dissatisfied voice outside, ¡°Song Beibei, you took a shower and locked the door. Do you think I¡¯m a monster? ¡± Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but smile. She replied indifferently, ¡°you¡¯re not a monster. Why did you want to open the door while I was taking a shower? ¡± Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t reply. Song Beibei thought about how Gu Yanqing looked like he had been defeated and couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Such a conversation was strangely familiar. Song Beibei thought back to the summer vacation when she graduated from High School. Gu Yanqing asked the same question when he found out that Song Beibei locked the door every night when she slept. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t remember exactly what Song Beibei had said back then. However, time flew by. So many years had passed in the blink of an eye. She was no longer the rebellious young girl she was on purpose. She had married Gu Yanqing, whom she had a crush on for many years. They had gone through all sorts of hardships together, like a mark carved into the annals of time. Even the hard times aren¡¯t so bad anymore. Chapter 595 After Song Beibei took a shower and went out, she saw Gu Yanqing lying on the bed. Song Beibei walked over. Gu Yanqing had his eyes closed. Gu Yanqing¡¯s side profile was handsome, and his hair was not completely dry. It was still a little wet, and he looked a little different from the man in the office who was in a suit and tie. He looked like he was very well-furnished. The prince took off his fancy clothes and changed into his original appearance, which was very rare and attractive. Gu Yanqing was a born prince. Even though he was wearing a sack, he looked like he was wearing a golden armor. Song Beibei admired him for a while. Then she reached out and patted Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Get up. ¡± Song Beibei knew that Gu Yanqing was definitely pretending to be asleep. In other words, he was acting shamelessly. How could he have forgotten the promise he had just made that night. Gu Yanqing seemed to Mumble, then he turned around. ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy. ¡± Song Beibei immediately turned around. She took out a blanket and pillow from the closet. She directly pounced on a mattress under the bed. Then she said to Gu Yanqing, ¡°get up. The mattress is ready for you. Go Sleep on the mattress. ¡± Gu Yanqing turned a deaf ear. Song Beibei was angry because of this. This old man was sometimes even more childish than a child when he acted shamelessly. When Song Beibei thought about how he had deliberately deceived her, she became even angrier. She said directly, ¡°Gu Yanqing, if you don¡¯t sleep on the bunk, I¡¯ll leave. ¡± Song Beibei pretended to get up and left. Gu Yanqing suddenly sat up from the bed. Then he still had a dissatisfied look on his face, as if he was angry because he hadn¡¯t slept well. He directly lifted the blanket on the floor and lay down.¡± Then he closed his eyes. Song Beibei couldn¡¯t help but laugh again, then she lay down on the bed. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she felt a rush of heat in her ears. When Song Beibei opened her eyes, the hot kiss had already landed. Before she could react, the situation was already over. So the next morning, when Song Beibei woke up in Gu Yanqing¡¯s arms, she was extremely depressed. Gu Yanqing was still smiling with a troubled look on his face. ¡°Did you sleep well last night? ¡± Yes! OF COURSE NOT! Song Beibei scowled coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep on the floor last night? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°if I remember correctly, I wanted to sleep on the floor afterwards. You were the one who begged me not to leave. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s face instantly turned red. She was already in a daze last night. How could she take what she said at that time seriously? It was too embarrassing But she was still furious. At night, Gu Yanqing was forced to sleep on the floor again. But this happened again. Song Beibei decided that she had to think of a way. And so¡­ ¡­ Every night from now on.. ¡­ Song Beibei Carried Ping an over. In this way, Gu Yanqing could only sleep on the floor obediently. Ping an slept with Song Beibei for half a month. Gu Yanqing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In the middle of the night, he sneaked into bed. Song Beibei woke up in her sleep. She was about to throw a Tantrum. ¡°Ping an is beside you? ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent that kid back. Boys need to be independent. What good will sleeping with their mothers do? ¡± Song Beibei:¡±¡­¡± Mr. Gu, is Ping an your biological child He¡¯s only three months old, okay? Song Beibei said, ¡°go down. I¡¯m sleepy. ¡± Gu Yanqing said, ¡°honey, I¡¯ve been sleeping on the floor for half a month. Half a month? That¡¯s too inhumane. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°who told you to lie to me? I¡¯m still angry. ¡± Song Beibei took the opportunity to push Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a New Year present for you. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s attention was successfully diverted. ¡°What New Year present? ¡± Gu Yanqing had already leaned over. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow. ¡± Song Beibei felt that she had been deceived again. Because a few days had passed, she hadn¡¯t received any new year presents at all. After the New Year¡¯s Eve, Song Beibei was almost too lazy to ask for them. But unexpectedly, that afternoon, Song Beibei was pulled by Gu Yanqing onto a private plane. Song Beibei was extremely surprised. Song Beibei sat on the plane and looked through the clouds at the vast sea through the porthole. Song Beibei said, ¡°where are you taking me? ¡± Song Beibei was very confused. Because she didn¡¯t bring any of the children out this time. Ping an had to drink breast milk every day. She had no idea what Gu Yanqing was up to. In the end, after a few hours of flight, the plane landed on an island. There was a villa on this island as well. But what surprised Song Beibei was. The appearance of this villa was very similar to the architecture of Song Garden. Song Beibei was especially surprised. ¡°Gu Yanqing, this¡­ ¡± Gu Yanqing held her hand He led her slowly into the villa. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have your own little paradise? There¡¯s no one else, just the two of us. When our children grow up and have their own families, the two of us will live on the island. We can enjoy the sea breeze here, watch the sunset, and spend the rest of our lives together. Beibei, this is my gift to you. The name of this island is called the rest of our lives. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely touched. It was already night time. When she raised her head, the sky was filled with stars. Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing stayed in the house for a night. There was a glass room at the top of the villa. When she lay in the room, the sky was so dark and blue that she could only see stars. Gu Yanqing walked in with two glasses of red wine in his hands. Song Beibei took one glass and took a SIP. She felt that she was going to get drunk looking at the scenery. Gu Yanqing sat down with her. Song Beibei leaned on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder and suddenly thought of a question. Song Beibei suddenly asked, ¡°Gu Yanqing, when did you fall in love with me? ¡± Gu Yanqing was puzzled by the question, ¡°why are you asking this all of a sudden? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. ¡± Gu Yanqing glanced at Song Beibei, ¡°the first time I saw you, you were only five years old. The first time I saw you, I really felt like I saw a little angel. At that time, when your father chose you and found out that the Little Brat in front of me was my future wife, that feeling was very magical. It was as if I had planted a seed with my own hands, looking forward to the day she would grow up. ¡± Song Beibei pretended to be disgusted. ¡°Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re so perverted. I was only five years old at that time, and you already liked me. ¡± Gu Yanqing refuted, ¡°don¡¯t think of me as a monster. You were still young at that time, and I didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. I just liked you. ¡± Song Beibei teased her on purpose. ¡°You like me, you like me. Gu Yanqing, you¡¯re a monster. ¡± Gu Yanqing was angered by her. He hit Song Beibei on the head and warned, ¡°Song Beibei, are you itching for a fight? ¡± Song Beibei stuck out her tongue with a smile. Gu Yanqing looked into Song Beibei¡¯s eyes and asked seriously, ¡°what about you? ¡± Song Beibei was confused. ¡°What about me? ¡± ¡°When did you fall in love with me? ¡± Song Beibei raised her eyebrows and took a sip of red wine. ¡°when did I say I liked you? ¡± Gu Yanqing looked at Song Beibei seriously. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°hurry up and tell me. When did you fall in love with me? ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. ¡± Song Beibei would never tell Gu Yanqing. She really fell in love with Gu Yanqing at first sight, even though she was only five years old at the time. Until now. Song Beibei still remembered the scene when they first met. At that time, he went to the saint beauty orphanage with her father. When the car drove into the orphanage, she leaned against the car window and saw an older brother sitting on the steps outside the church reading a book. The golden sunlight shone down. The older brother¡¯s entire body seemed to be plated with a layer of gold, as if he could shine. He was so quiet, wearing a white sweater. Last night, his father had just told him the story of prince charming. The first time he saw the elder brother, it was as if prince charming had walked out of a fairy tale. At that time, Song Beibei was very young. But she liked this elder brother very much at first glance. After Song Beibei got out of the car, she took the opportunity when no one was paying attention to her and ran to the elder brother¡¯s side. She walked to his side and took out a lollipop from her pocket. The first thing she said was, ¡°big brother, let me treat you to some candy. ¡± Su Liangxiao and the others all thought that it was Gu Yanqing who had used a piece of candy to trick Song Beibei, who was only five years old. However, no one knew that Song Beibei had given the candy to Gu Yanqing! In the end, Song Beibei still didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t pursue the matter because some questions had already been answered in his heart. He reached out and ruffled Song Beibei¡¯s hair. Just like that, Song Beibei leaned on Gu Yanqing¡¯s shoulder. Listening to the sound of the waves, under the moonlight, she saw what the rest of her life looked like. The moon at the bottom of the sea was the moon in the sky The person in front of her was the one she loved So, this was love! [ end of text ] Chapter 596 [ theater 1] Background: Xin Tong¡¯s 10-year-old composition and speech. ¡®My home¡¯ My name is Song Xin Tong. I¡¯m 10 years old this year, and I have a very happy family. I have a father and mother, an elder brother, a younger sister, and a younger brother. My father is very handsome. Although my mother always says that he¡¯s already an uncle, when my father and I go to the Amusement Park, there are always many older sisters and aunts coming over to chat with my father. But my father never paid any attention to them. Every time someone came over, my father would casually raise her finger and lightly say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m married. ¡± My father really loved my mother very much. My father was very busy, but my father¡¯s cooking was very good. Our whole family liked to eat the braised meat that my father cooked personally, but it was useless for anyone in the family to beg my father to cook it. So, we didn¡¯t beg my father, we begged my mother, because if my mother wanted to eat it, my father would definitely cook it. But MOM said, she is making a huge sacrifice every time. As for what sacrifice, mom will never tell us. My mom is very beautiful, she is a big reporter, we can often see her on TV, her job is to expose some bad news, many of MOM¡¯s friends are worried, afraid that she offended people, get revenge, but mom said she is not afraid, because my dad will always protect her. My mom is very strong outside, everyone says she is a great strong woman, but at home, my mother like us, my father treated her like an elder daughter. My father often said, in his eyes, my mother will always be a young girl. My father on business, always bring a gift to my mother. Of course, most of the time we have. But sometimes my father did not have time to prepare too much, just for my mother. We are used to it. But my younger brother is the youngest, always like to ask for gifts. My father every time to my mother said: ¡°You see what does not like, give it to him. ¡± Everyone could imagine my brother¡¯s expression at that time. I also had a brother. My brother was older than me by two years, but everyone said that he was young and old. My brother¡¯s grades were very smart. He was always first in his class. My brother was very good to me. This was because everyone in the family said that he would only smile when he was facing me. My sister¡¯s name was Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying was very quiet. She liked to draw. When she was happy, she would draw. When she was unhappy, she would also draw. So most of the time, I couldn¡¯t tell whether she was happy or not because she was always drawing. I also had a younger brother. My younger brother¡¯s nickname was ping an. It was said that when my mother gave birth to him, she suffered a lot and almost couldn¡¯t come into this world. So my mother didn¡¯t have high expectations for him. She always said that in the future, ping an would do whatever he liked. As long as he was happy and grew up safely, that would be good. The most pampered person in the family was Ping An¡¯s younger brother. But My Ping an younger brother was a little devil and liked to prank people. But he was very afraid of big brother, so he never dared to prank big brother. Of course, he also didn¡¯t dare to prank me because big brother was very protective of me. The housekeeper at home was very troubled by him. There was also Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister. Little brother liked to bully Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister the most. Although I would criticize him every time and my parents would also scold him, it didn¡¯t seem to be much better. This was my family. Although my father loved my mother the most, my mother was very busy, my brother was very cool, my younger sister didn¡¯t like to talk, and my brother was a little devil, I loved them very much. We will always be a family. Chapter 597 Lu Huanzi has just come out of the box. Chen Shui hurried to run, said: ¡°Sister Huan, Mr. Mo came. ¡± Chen Shui was the marketing manager of Nian Nian. In fact, she was a few years older than her. However, she was the boss of Nian Nian. It would not be an exaggeration for Chen Shui to call her sister. However, why did this great immortal suddenly come over? However, Lu Huanzi did not have time to think too much. She hurriedly went to the platinum box. There were only four platinum boxes in Nian Nian. NIAN NIAN¡¯s boxes were all small buildings. They were retro and elegant like the bronze sparrow terrace of the three kingdoms period. Other than having to book two months in advance,. The price for a single night here was more than six figures. However, one of them was specially reserved for Mr. Mo, and no one else could stay there. You would definitely ask, who exactly is this Mr. Mo? He actually has such a great reputation? Lu Huanzi hurried to the private room. ¡°¡­¡± She opened the door, but found that the lights were not turned on inside. In the darkness, a black figure could be seen hidden inside the single-seater Sofa. It was like a king in the dark, even the outline gave off a cold aura. Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand was already placed on the light on the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the light. ¡± A handsome voice that seemed to carry no warmth came from inside. Lu Huanzi was slightly startled. ¡°Come here. ¡± The person inside continued to give orders. Lu Huanzi lowered her arm and slowly walked over. Before she could stand on her feet, her arm was pulled by a force. In the next second, she fell into a broad embrace. Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was really ruthless today. It was as if he wanted to torture her to death. Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was usually dressed like a beast. However, when he was in bed, he was worse than a beast. In the middle of the night, Lu Huanzi woke up once. She found that the man beside the bed was looking straight at her with his arms propped up. That kind of gaze was dark and heavy, like the deep sea under the night sky. There were violent winds and torrential rain, and the waves and clouds were strange. Usually, this man was like a walking iceberg, dark and gloomy. Lu Huanzi had said bad things about him behind his back more than once. She always said that Mr. Mo was like a ghost that crawled out of hell. When he stood behind her, it was chilly, as if he was in hell. Of course, everyone said that it was her malicious slander. Chen Shui said that Mr. Mo was handsome, how could he be a ghost It was obviously Sai Pan An! However, everyone only dared to talk about Mr. Mo in private. Because Mr. Mo was a big tiger, everyone was afraid of Mr. Mo! Lu Huanzi was also afraid. Therefore, when he looked at her like this in the middle of the night, Lu Huanzi only felt her back stiffen, and beads of sweat oozed out from her forehead! Mr. Mo did not speak, and Lu Huanzi did not dare to make a sound either. It seemed like a long time before Mr. Mo finally spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I heard that a few guests came today? ¡± Chapter 598 This ¡°ten years of forgetfulness¡± welcomed visitors every day. Lu Huanzi really did not understand which guests Mr. Mo was referring to. After making a bold guess, she said, ¡°you are talking about those Chinese guests, right? They are all Mr. Jingye¡¯s friends. They are here to discuss business. ¡± She did not know if it was Lu Huanzi¡¯s misconception. She only felt that Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly gloomy. However, Lu Huanzi continued to tease her like a tiger. ¡°One of them is Miss Song. She said that she knows me. Perhaps she is a friend of mine before I lost my memory. ¡± At this moment, Mo Lichuan suddenly turned around and sat up. Lu Huanzi¡¯s back was facing him. However, he could clearly see the disdain and disdain on his face. ¡°How do you have any friends? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt a wave of disappointment in her heart. Did she not have any friends Not even one? But what could she do even if she did? She had forgotten. She had completely forgotten! Half a year ago, she had been in a car accident. Lu Huanzi did not know whether it was a car accident or not. Anyway, she woke up in the hospital. When she woke up, she saw a bunch of doctors and nurses. Then, everyone told her. It was Mr. Mo who saved her. There was nothing in her mind. It was like a blank piece of paper. But the moment she woke up, three words were carved on it. Mr. Mo! Mr. Mo had already stood up and started to put on his clothes. Lu Huanzi also sat up and quietly looked at his back. This man had just stood up, but there was a powerful aura that was hard to ignore from his body. He was like a natural ruler. The moonlight shone through the window. His body was like a perfect sculpture. Every muscle and every line was perfect. Standing there, he was like the God of Moonlight. Lu Huanzi remembered the last time she had a gathering with Bao Zhu and the others. Bao Zhu said with infinite emotion, ¡°this Mr. Mo has the best figure among all the men I¡¯ve seen. Sleeping with Mr. Mo must be an extreme enjoyment! ¡°! Bao Zhu was the number one character in ¡°Nian Nian¡± . In ancient times, she would have been a courtesan. However, she had been useless all day and wanted to sleep with Mr. Mo. . At that time, everyone in the private room was looking at Lu Huanzi. Because there were so many beautiful women in Nian Nian, Lu Huanzi was the only one who had slept with Mr. Mo. . Everyone went over curiously. ¡°Sister Huan, quickly tell me, how is Mr. Mo¡¯s technique? Is it the legendary seven times in one night? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head innocently. ¡°Mr. Mo is not good in that aspect. He only has three minutes. ¡± Everyone was greatly disappointed. Thus, the story of how Mr. Mo only had three minutes spread widely in private. Bao Zhu lamented all day long, ¡°Mr. Mo really has that handsome appearance and perfect body. ¡± This naturally spread to Mr. Mo¡¯s ears. Thus, now, every time Mr. Mo started, he actually had to set a time. After he was done, he would bring the watch to Lu Huanzi Then, he casually said, ¡°thirty-nine minutes, only thirteen three minutes. That¡¯s too short. Next time, do fifteen. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that she was regretting it. Chapter 599 However, Mr. Mo¡¯s figure was indeed the best she had ever seen in a man¡¯s body. If it was in China, someone would definitely say that you¡¯re only 23 or 24 years old. At such a young age, you¡¯ve seen a few men. You¡¯re really boastful! However, Lu Huanzi was very confident in this aspect. In the past six months, she had seen at least 80 of the most handsome men. The Year of the departed was a place where money was spent, and it was rumored that it was a god-like place. There were so many beautiful women, lakes of wine and forests of meat, and heaven on earth. In fact, all of this was not a rumor. NIAN NIAN was far more luxurious, corrupt, and wasteful than you could imagine. It was even more extravagant. Not only was there a ¡°princess¡± that people coveted, but there was also a ¡°young master¡± that was so handsome that it made people want to die Whether it was handsome, strong, or refined, Nian Nian had everything. And these people, when Lu Huanzi asked them to take off their clothes, they would never dare to take off their pants! That was because Lu Huanzi was the boss here. She was always used to calling herself a madam. Every time at this time, Chen Shui would seriously correct her, ¡°Miss Lu, this is a high-class restaurant and entertainment industry. Please don¡¯t criticize yourself like this. ¡± Lu Huanzi would always laugh out loud, ¡°then I¡¯m just a slightly higher-class Madam. ¡± Chen Shui was so angry that she wanted to jump off the building. The man under the moonlight put on his clothes and turned around. As he buttoned up his cufflinks, he realized that the woman sitting by the bed was looking at him unscrupulously. There was a strange smile in her eyes. Actually, it was not very appropriate to say that she was a woman. Because whether it was her age or her appearance, she still looked like the young girl she used to be. She sat by the bed and wore his wide white shirt. Her snow-white legs hung by the edge of the big bed, and her smile was still bright, like the bright stars in the sky. Her voice was also a little cheeky, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to stay at night? It¡¯s already so late. ¡± Lu Huanzi had just checked the time, and it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes were heavy, and the person on the bed was as white as jade, like a lotus that had just bloomed. His pupils contracted slightly, and his voice was deep. ¡°You continue to sleep. Tomorrow morning, my chauffeur will bring you to the Lushan Villa in the hotel. ¡± Lu Huanzi was about to speak. Mr. Mo Coldly said, ¡°don¡¯t ask too much. ¡± Mr. Mo had always been a man of few words. Since he had said so, Lu Huanzi naturally tactfully agreed. ¡°I understand. ¡± Mr. Mo left. Lu Huanzi lay back under the blanket. The Lushan Villa was Mr. Mo¡¯s private villa in Japan. Lu Huanzi also knew the location, but she had never been there. The outside world had always said that Mr. Mo¡¯s wife lived there. Yes, Mr. Mo was married. However, the outside world knew nothing about Mr. Mo. even the Chinese encyclopedia only had one line of Information: the President of the Mo Group. There was nothing about his background, information, family, and experience. This man was so powerful that there was not a single report about his private life on the media network. Lu Huanzi knew that he had a wife. It was because he knew that Mr. Mo had a five-year-old son. Chapter 600 This matter was a secret. Of all the people in the past ten years, she was the only one who knew. This was also Mr. Mo¡¯s secret. Lu Huanzi had never told anyone. Even the most trusted Chen Shui and Bao Zhu, Lu Huanzi had never revealed a single word. She had actually accidentally bumped into them. Once, in the middle of the night, Mr. Mo received a phone call. There was a child¡¯s voice calling him daddy. Lu Huanzi was actually not asleep at that time, so she was so scared that she did not open her eyes. Lu Huanzi intermittently heard the child on the phone say that it was his fifth birthday that day. In the past, his mother would sing to him¡­ ¡­ Then, Mr. Mo went to the balcony. Lu Huanzi heard him comforting the child. He rambled on for two hours. Lu Huanzi had never seen Mr. Mo like this before. A person who was usually gloomy and cold would actually be so gentle and patient. He even sang a Lullaby for the child¡­ ¡­ At that time, Lu Huanzi was thinking that Mr. Mo must love that child very much. He must also love that child¡¯s mother very much¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi suddenly felt a splitting headache. This was the sequela after her car accident. Every time, the pain was unbearable. There was medicine under the pillow. She did not even pour the water, but directly swallowed the medicine. In an instant, she felt exhausted. Lu Huanzi fell asleep in a daze. Lu Huanzi woke up early in the morning. She remembered that she was going to the Lushan Villa this morning. She would never dare to forget what Mr. Mo had instructed her to do. Lu Huanzi had specially put on makeup, combed her exquisite hairstyle, and picked out a nice new dress. She had breakfast with Bao Zhu and the others. Bao Zhu looked at Lu Huanzi and said with a smile, ¡°this woman really needs a man to nourish her. Look at Sister Huan, Mr. Mo¡¯s face has been glowing ever since he arrived. He¡¯s practically stealing all of my limelight. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, no one can steal your limelight. I heard that Qi and Wei broke their heads trying to steal you last night. ¡± Bao Zhu held a small bone porcelain spoon. She supported her head with one hand and fiddled with her orchid fingers with the other. ¡°What¡¯s the point of them? The one I¡¯m really happy with is Mr. Mo. . ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at her lovesick look and said, ¡°what¡¯s so good about Mr. Mo. . That you¡¯re so infatuated with him? Isn¡¯t he just a little better looking? In the past ten years, he¡¯s much better looking than him. ¡± Bao Zhu glared fiercely at Lu Huanzi. A beauty was a beauty. Even when she glared at someone, her eyes were like silk Bao Zhu said, ¡°temperament! What do you know about temperament? There are many good-looking people in the past ten years, but none of them have Mr. Mo¡¯s temperament! ¡± As she said that, Bao Zhu sighed again, ¡°Sigh, forget it. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. You¡¯re just born in bliss and don¡¯t know how blessed you are! ¡± Lu Huanzi could not help but laugh. The car that came to pick her up was already waiting at the door. After eating breakfast, Lu Huanzi got in the car and went to the Lu mountain villa. Chapter 601 When Lu Huanzi arrived at the mountain villa, Mr. Mo was really in the greenhouse. It was the cold winter month. However, the greenhouse was full of blue flowers. Mo Lichuan was bending down to loosen the soil for the plants. He was wearing a white shirt and trousers, but he was holding a flower Hoe. It looked very out of place. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, a person like Mr. Mo should be a cold-faced king in the shopping mall who planned out strategies and stood in front of the negotiation table to win a victory thousands of miles away. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t believe that the gardener who was carefully loosening the soil and even pulling the grass diligently was Mr. Mo.. Mo Lichuan noticed Lu huanzi standing at the door. He straightened up and asked, ¡°when did you come? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I just came. ¡± Then, she entered the house. The greenhouse was very big, and it was built on the rooftop. When the housekeeper brought her here, he said that this greenhouse was personally taken care of by Mr. Mo. . Usually, Mr. Mo would do all the fertilizing, weeding, and soil. No matter how busy Mr. Mo was, he would come back at least two days a month to take care of the flowers when he flew from country to country. Lu Huanzi thought to herself, these flowers must have a special meaning to Mr. Mo.. This was obviously Mr. Mo¡¯s secret. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. But these flowers were really beautiful, and Lu Huanzi had never seen them before. Dark Blue Flowers, tufts and tufts, with small yellow stamens in the middle. The color was like Sapphire, deep blue with a hint of coldness. What surprised her even more was that these flowers could bloom in such a cold winter weather. Lu Huanzi bent down and looked at it carefully for a while before asking, ¡°what kind of flower is this? ¡± Mo Lichuan walked over and picked a flower casually before placing it in front of Lu Huanzi. Then, he said faintly, ¡°don¡¯t forget me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little stunned. Because at this moment, Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. His eyes were deep. Mo Lichuan actually had one-eighth of a mixed-blood gene. Her maternal grandmother was Swedish, so Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes actually had a little bit of blue in their black color. But if one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t notice it at all. Only at such a close distance would one notice it. That black and blue color of his eyes was like the deep sea in the night sky. The twilight was heavy, like a whirlpool. One look at it and one¡¯s soul would be sucked away. Especially when Mr. Mo said those three words, it didn¡¯t seem like he was talking about the name of a flower, but it was true as she said it. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t bear that kind of gaze. She quickly lowered her head, took the flower in his hand, and put it in her palm. The tentacle was actually cold. She muttered to herself, ¡°so this is the forget-me-not¡­ ¡­ It has a very sad and beautiful legend. It is said that a German Knight was strolling along the banks of the Danube River with his lover. While strolling, he saw the beautiful school flower blooming on the banks of the river. The Knight risked his life to reach for the flower, but he fell into the rapid river. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t be saved, the Knight said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget me¡± and threw the flower to his lover, then disappeared into the water. That was the kind of words that the knight picked, so it was called the forget-me-not. It was really a sad story ¡­ ¡­¡± Chapter 602 After Lu Huanzi finished speaking, even she herself was stunned. She actually said all this without realizing it. It was as if it had been in her mind for a long time. Half a year ago, she had lost her memory in a car accident. Her mind was blank, and she even forgot her own name. But she only used a month¡¯s time to learn all the basics of life. Because those things were originally stored in her mind. It was as natural as knowing that chopsticks were used for eating. And it was the same now. Everything that she said seemed to have been hidden in the depths of her mind since long ago. As long as she touched it, it would change from black and white to color. Mo Lichuan stared at Lu Huanzi for a while However, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°how could there be such sorrow as you said? I think that when God named all the flowers, a little flower that was not given a name called out, ¡°Oh God, please don¡¯t forget me, so god named it ¡®don¡¯t forget me¡¯ . ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s rare tone had a hint of lightheartedness and humor, which brought the original atmosphere to the past. Lu Huanzi was surprised that Mo Lichuan could also say witty words, and even suspected that this legend was made up by him. However, compared to the sad legend of ¡®forget-me-not¡¯ , Lu Huanzi really liked the version of Mo Lichuan, and her mood actually became better after hearing it. Mo Lichuan tidied his sleeves and walked out, saying, ¡°time is up, it¡¯s time to go. ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly followed him. After they went out, the servants stood outside and waited. Some took a clean towel for Mo Lichuan to wipe his hands. Some took their coats and shoes and stood respectfully by the side as they waited. After Mo Lichuan changed his shoes and put on his coat, he turned around and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, had a confused expression on her face. ¡°where are we going? ¡± Mo Lichuan spat out two words indifferently, ¡°back to the country. ¡± How long had it been since Lu Huanzi had returned to the country? She could no longer remember. Back then, when she woke up, she was in Japan. It was said that she seemed to have been in a coma for a few months. After that, she became a legal person for Nian Nian. Although she had a lot of work to do, she never went on business trips. In the past half a year, she had almost never stepped out of Nian Nian. Not everyone was convinced by her for Nian Nian. Those who were dissatisfied with her privately said that she was a canary raised by Mr. Mo.. Lu Huanzi was not angry. Instead, she felt that what those people said was not wrong. Wasn¡¯t she a pet raised by Mr. Mo? However, it was not appropriate to say that she was a canary. Lu Huanzi felt that it was more appropriate to say that she was a watchdog. After all, she was also useful. She was guarding Mr. Mo¡¯s New Year. Lu Huanzi did not ask where Mr. Mo was taking her. After all, she had no choice at all. Mr. Mo was her master. Wherever her master was, she would go. This was self-cultivation as a good pet. Chapter 603 Lu Huanzi took a nap on the plane. When she woke up, she was already at the airport. After getting off the plane, there was a driver waiting outside. After getting into the car, Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°where are we going? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°you¡¯ll know when we get there. ¡± The car drove from the airport into the city¡¯s viaduct, and then through the city to get away from the hustle and bustle of the city. After passing through the suburbs, it got further and further, and finally reached the mountain road. Finally, it stopped halfway up the mountain. Lu Huanzi was dumbfounded after getting off the car. After passing through the dense jungle, a manor-like building appeared out of thin air on the mountainside. The feeling was as if one¡¯s eyes lit up after riding on clouds and mist. Suddenly, a beautiful building appeared. The lights were brilliant and hidden in the mountains It was like a paradise isolated from the rest of the world. The mountains were clear and Golden. Hidden among the lush and tall trees, it was mysterious and distant. However, Lu Huanzi was only shocked for a moment. That was because before she entered the door, she saw a large golden sign at the door, ¡°ten years¡± . Lu Huanzi had stayed in that place for a long time and had long developed a set of Nimble mind. She guessed it in her heart. Mr. Mo must have opened a ¡°branch¡± in the country. That was why she was sent here to operate? As expected, Lu Huanzi guessed correctly. After entering, Mr. Mo brought Lu Huanzi into a private room. After a while, two people came. Mr. Mo introduced them simply, ¡°This is Azu, Guan Cai, and this is Xi Feng, Guan Ren. ¡± Then, he said to the two people, ¡°this is your future boss. ¡± Mo Lichuan gave a simple introduction. The two people immediately exchanged glances and bowed respectfully to Lu Huanzi, ¡°good morning, boss. ¡± Lu Huanzi finally understood everything now. Although Shi Nian could be considered to be an unorthodox place, it was still a proper restaurant and entertainment club on the surface. Usually, in such a place, the most important thing was two people. One was in charge of money, one was in charge of people, one was in charge of internal affairs, and one was in charge of external affairs. Just like in Japan, Chen Shui and Bao Zhu. Lu Huanzi stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Huanzi. You can just call me Huanzi. I¡¯ll have to rely on you two in the future. ¡± The two people almost said in unison, ¡°I dare not, Sister Huan. ¡± Back in Japan, Bao Zhu and Chen Shui were older than her, but they also called her sister Huan. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was used to it. After dinner, Mo Lichuan brought Lu Huanzi around for a while. Only then did Lu Huanzi know that the construction started three months ago. To complete such a huge project in three months, perhaps only Mr. Mo could do it. Mo Lichuan was only halfway through when he received a call and left. Just like that, Lu Huanzi was left here. It was not appropriate to say that she was left here. After all, she could be considered the boss of this place. Lu Huanzi was already familiar with the management of Jiannian. Therefore, even though she was a new official, it was not difficult. After everything was arranged, she rushed to the Christmas trip and finally opened the business for Jiannian. Chapter 604 Shi Nian¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide before the opening ceremony. The outside world was saying that this was the real paradise on earth. There were as many beautiful women as clouds, a nest of gold and silver that could forget all the troubles in the world. The invitation card for the opening ceremony of Shi Nian had been sent out long ago. The people who came were all young masters from wealthy families in Jiang city. Of course, there was no lack of prominent dignitaries. Everyone knew that Mr. Mo was behind Shi Nian. However, very few people had seen Mr. Mo¡¯s true appearance. If they could use this opportunity to get close to Mo Lichuan, it would be a blessing in three lifetimes. However, Mr. Mo did not attend the opening of Shi Nian. Lu Huanzi was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground. Today, all the guests were distinguished guests, and all the private rooms were full of people. Almost all the princesses and young masters of Shi Nian were working full-time today. Even Xi Feng was personally present. Sitting in this private room and singing two songs in that private room, just the tip alone was already enough to make her hand go soft. Of course, Lu Huanzi did not have to personally attend social events. After all, she was different from Xi Feng. She was the boss. The more upscale the place was, the more she had to put on the airs of the boss. Although everyone outside knew that she was just mo Lichuan¡¯s facade. Lu Huanzi had been busy all day. After ten o¡¯clock at night, she finally had the time to rest for a while. Only then did she realize that she was so busy today that she didn¡¯t even eat dinner. She was actually a little hungry. Lu Huanzi planned to go to the kitchen to look for pastries. Lu huanzi liked to eat desserts, and she was also good at cooking. Although she had lost her memory, she had a recipe in her mind, and she could make a sea salt cake on the spot. Lu Huanzi even thought that she might have been a pastry chef before she lost her memory. The structure of this place was similar to that of Japan. There was a special dessert room, and the dessert chef was also top-notch in the country, so there was nothing to say about his craftsmanship. Lu Huanzi found a piece of thousand layer mango and was about to take it to the office to rest, eat pastries, and taste red wine. Before she went out, she was found by Xi Feng¡¯s little assistant, Xiao He. Xiao he hurriedly said, ¡°sister Huan, something bad has happened to the heaven box. ¡± The box here was elegant and was divided into four levels: Heaven, Earth, black, and yellow. There was only one heaven box. Of course, it was the highest level. Usually, the people who came were also big shots. If Lu Huanzi remembered correctly, the person who booked the heaven box today was Ji Hanzhong, the local overlord of the city. When Lu Huanzi first came, Xi Feng told Lu Huanzi about the people and things in Jiang city. In this line of work, the most important thing was one¡¯s eyesight. Therefore, it was okay for a local figure not to know you, but you had to know him like the back of your hand. Usually, before meeting him, you had to find out his preferences. Ji Hanzhong was known as third young master JI, the third son of the mayor of Jiang City. However, he was famous for being ignorant and incompetent, and loved this kind of brothel. Therefore, he was famous in the circle. Lu Huanzi was quite calm. In this kind of place, there were all sorts of people and she had encountered everything. After eating a mouthful of thousand layers, she asked unhurriedly, ¡°what happened in the heaven box? ¡± Chapter 605 Xiao he said, ¡°third young master JI is drunk and insisted on seeing you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was rather puzzled. She didn¡¯t know third young master JI, so why did he insist on seeing her. Xiao he explained, ¡°Sister Huan, you might not know this, but third young master JI and Mr. Mo have some grudges. He came here purely to find trouble. ¡°. Lu Huanzi was puzzled. ¡°What grudges does he have with Mr. Mo? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It seems to be a business matter. Third Young master JI has always been very difficult to deal with. In the past, before he opened for business in the New Year, he would find people to come and cause trouble every two or three days. ¡± Lu Huanzi was not flustered. She followed Xiao he to the heaven box. When she opened the door, she was greeted by the noise inside. There were a lot of people in the box. It was said that today was third young master JI¡¯s birthday. He invited a bunch of friends. There were singers, drinkers, and martial artists inside. It was very lively. The most lively one was, of course, the drunk third young master JI. At this moment, he was in a drunken frenzy Fortunately, third young master JI had a handsome face. Even though he was so drunk, he was still different from the drunkards on the streets. Xi Feng was held in his arms and persuaded him kindly, ¡°third young master, you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s go over there and rest for a while, okay? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, ¡± third young master JI announced loudly. Then, he hugged Xi Feng and said loudly, ¡°quick! Quickly call your boss out. It¡¯s said that the boss of the ten-year-old year is devastatingly beautiful. What does a man look like when he takes one more look at a woman who will be bewitched? ¡± Xi Feng laughed tactfully. ¡°what else can she look like? She still has two eyes and one mouth just like us. Third Young Master, all the beauties in the New Year are chosen by you first. Which one of them isn¡¯t top-notch? You¡¯re breaking the hearts of the ladies. ¡± Third Young master JI chuckled. Xi Feng took the opportunity to say, ¡°why don¡¯t I personally help you to your room to rest? The Best Diamond Room in the new year hasn¡¯t been occupied by anyone yet. I¡¯ll let you stay here today. Whoever lets our most beautiful lady Xuejian accompany you, okay? ¡± Xi Feng was blushing, but third young master JI did not fall for it. He pushed Xi Feng away and turned around to stand on the table. Third Young master JI picked up the microphone and said loudly, ¡°today, if I can¡¯t see your boss, I really won¡¯t leave. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi directly pushed the door open and entered. Then, she walked over unhurriedly. ¡°Third Young Master Ji, what¡¯s the urgent matter? ¡± Lu Huanzi said these words lightly. But the room suddenly became strangely quiet. Even the loudest sound system was turned off by someone. All eyes were on her for a moment. Chapter 606 There were at least thirty people in this room. Dozens of pairs of eyes, male and female, were watching this scene. Lu Huanzi was wearing a jade-colored gold silk Qipao today. She was tall and slender to begin with, and in that Qipao, she looked exceptionally good-looking. Her well-toned lines were exquisite and exquisite. Her hair was extremely soft and smooth, curling into large waves that were casually let loose. Lu Huanzi¡¯s fingertips were inserted into her hair, caressing it casually. Even the ends of her hair seemed to have a sort of moving charm. Her makeup was exquisite, but it was not bright. Her cheeks were a little red because she had just drunk a little red wine. The Crystal Chandelier was right above her head. The tassel-like Brilliance was removed from it. Her entire person seemed to have been plated with a layer of sparkling water light. It was charming, but not dusty. Looking at it like this, she felt more and more like a beauty who had walked out of the misty rain in Jiangnan. As Bright as the autumn moon, as youthful as the water! Even third young master JI, who was drunk at this moment, lowered his head and looked into the burning black eyes that were as bright as the stars. For a moment, he felt as though his eyes were dazzled. The air was silent for a full three seconds. Only then did third young master JI drunkenly say, ¡°you are Mo Lichuan¡¯s girlfriend? ¡± Lu Huanzi hadn¡¯t expected third young master JI to directly ask such a question. However, the words ¡®girlfriend¡¯ ¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that she really didn¡¯t dare to take the responsibility. Lu Huanzi was all smiles. ¡°Third Young Master Ji, this is a misunderstanding. To me, Mr. Mo is just like a horse. ¡± Third Young master JI directly jumped down from the table He laughed loudly. ¡°since you are not mo Lichuan¡¯s girlfriend, then you can be my girlfriend. I, Ji San, have nothing but many girlfriends. How about you be my eighteenth girlfriend? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t despise you. ¡± Third Young master JI spoke in an extremely frivolous manner. He even placed his hand gently on Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder and used the opportunity to caress her chin. Clearly, he was deliberately making things difficult for her. Lu Huanzi was actually suspecting whether this Ji San Company was pretending to be drunk to pretend to be crazy. However, after ten years, she had seen all kinds of people. Lu Huanzi was still smiling. ¡°Ji San, it¡¯s my honor to be praised, but I¡¯m a narrow-minded person. You already have seventeen girlfriends, and I have to be the eighteenth one to be your girlfriend. I won¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, and I can¡¯t stand being wronged. Ji San, if you don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll mind you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was half-true, half-fake, half-coquettish, and half-angry. Her eyes were full of smiles, but she still pretended to be angry and directly pushed Ji San¡¯s hand away. Third Young master JI was slightly stunned when he heard these words. But then he suddenly burst into laughter and said, ¡°you¡¯re the first person who dares to despise me. How about this? If you really become my girlfriend, I¡¯ll divorce those seventeen girlfriends and leave you alone. What do you think? ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to let third young master give up the entire forest for this crooked tree. When the news gets out, it might even say that I¡¯m a vixen. Huanzi depends on appearances to make a living, but I still have to beg third young master to let me live. ¡± Chapter 607 Third Young master JI laughed as well, a hint of drunkenness in his voice. He suddenly pointed at a row of wine glasses on the table. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend. I, Ji San, don¡¯t like to force others to do things my way. Today is my birthday. If you want to give me face, then drink up all the wine on this table. ¡± Lu Huanzi pressed her hand against the table. She had probably been playing some boxing. There was a neat row of wine glasses on the table. Lu Huanzi knew about this wine. It was a strong XO. Lu Huanzi usually had a good tolerance for alcohol. However, she really could not take more than ten glasses. Xi Feng came to persuade him, ¡°third young master, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for our boss? Our boss can¡¯t drink well. How about this, Xi Feng, drink for her? ¡°? Third Young Master Ji did not give her any face at all. He pushed Xi Feng away in a moderate manner, ¡°I, Ji San, am good at giving face. If boss Lu doesn¡¯t drink all the wine today, it means that he doesn¡¯t give Ji San face. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that third young master JI was here to find trouble today. If she didn¡¯t want to drink the wine, he would definitely take the opportunity to make trouble. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid, she had Mr. Mo to support her no matter what happened. However, Lu Huanzi hated trouble. After the corner of her mouth, she smiled flirtatiously. She looked at Ji San with her charming eyes and said, ¡°today is third young master¡¯s birthday. I must give him face. ¡± Lu Huanzi took a step forward and picked up a glass of wine. ¡°I wish third young master a Happy Birthday. ¡± As she spoke, she raised her head and finished the wine in the glass in one gulp. Everyone in the room applauded. Some even whistled. Lu Huanzi put down the glass, picked up the second glass, and downed it in one gulp. Then the third glass, the fourth glass¡­ ¡­ When she drank the ninth glass, Lu Huanzi felt that her stomach was no longer her own. From her mouth, to her Esophagus, and then to her stomach, it was like an entire ball of fire was burning. She almost wanted to throw up, but her face was still full of smiles. Every time she raised a glass of wine, she had to give a toast. SIZZLE sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle. It was not easy to drink more than a dozen cups of wine, Lu Huanzi only felt that the fire in the stomach has burned to the whole body, the whole person as if fell into a knife mountain and a sea of fire general discomfort. But she still smiles: ¡°Three Young Masters, I finished, everybody has a good time, I leave first. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that she had to leave as soon as possible. Because she knew she wouldn¡¯t last five minutes. Xi Feng held her and was about to leave. But was still JI three young stopped: ¡°Wine is finished, can not sing a happy birthday song for me? ¡± Xi Feng cursed in her heart. Although third young master JI came to cause trouble every few days, he was not as aggressive as he was today. Lu Huanzi was clearly a little dizzy. She could not even stand properly. Xi Feng tried to persuade third young master JI, but she could not let him go. She insisted that Lu Huanzi sing happy birthday before she would let him go. However, with Lu Huanzi in such a state, how could she still sing. During the stalemate, a terrifyingly quiet voice suddenly came from the corner. ¡°third JI, that¡¯s enough. ¡± Chapter 608 Although the man¡¯s voice was not loud, it had an indescribable deterrent. Everyone looked in the direction of the source of the voice. Including Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was a little dazed. She only felt dizzy. She could only vaguely see the man in black sitting in the corner. She could not tell what the man looked like, but she could tell that he was sharp and cold. His entire body was exuding a cold aura. The man had already stood up. He walked over at a moderate pace. The private room was eerily quiet. Even third young master JI, who had been making a Ruckus earlier, quieted down. His gaze was fixed on the man who was slowly walking over. The man walked to third young master JI¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°that¡¯s enough. Stop fooling around. ¡± There wasn¡¯t even a hint of drunkenness in third JI¡¯s eyes. Instead, there was a hint of anger. But in front of the man, he said, ¡°why are you protecting her? Don¡¯t you know who she is? I¡¯m helping you¡­ ¡± The man glanced coldly at Ji San. Ji San¡¯s arrogance was extinguished in an instant. However, like a child, he snorted, turned around, and shouted, ¡°let¡¯s go sing. ¡± Xi Feng gave him a look, and all the girls surrounded him. She hugged Ji San. ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯ll sing with you. I sing happy birthday songs very well. Do you want to hear English, German, or French? ¡± Ji San smiled maliciously. ¡°Do you know how to Sing Japanese? ¡± ¡°Third Young Master, YOU¡¯RE SO BAD! ¡± The private room instantly returned to normal. The singing and the drawing of fists. Lu Huanzi lay on Xi Feng¡¯s shoulder in a daze. Although she was in a daze, she still knew that someone had helped her. She tried hard to open her eyes to see the person¡¯s appearance. However, it was useless and she quickly fainted. When Lu Huanzi woke up, it was already noon the next day. When she woke up, she only felt a splitting headache. There was also the smell of alcohol on her body. Lu Huanzi hurriedly went to the bath, took a shower, and changed into a set of dry clothes. Only then did she feel a little better. Lu Huanzi thought of what happened last night. Ji San came to cause trouble. She drank a lot of alcohol, and then she was forced by Ji San to sing¡­ ¡­ And then? After that, she almost blacked out. She still remembered the person who helped her out. Lu Huanzi went to the office. She happened to meet Azu. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°was Xi Feng the one who sent me back to my room yesterday? ¡± Azu nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Xi Feng? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s in a meeting. ¡± ¡°Let her look for me after the meeting. ¡± Chapter 609 Xi Feng arrived ten minutes later. Lu Huanzi was looking at yesterday¡¯s wine list. Xi Feng was quite worried when she saw Lu Huanzi. ¡°Sister Huan, how are you? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did third young master JI make trouble later? ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°after you left, third young master JI stopped. He just drank and sang. He went back at dawn. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded and asked, ¡°who was the person who helped me out yesterday? ¡± Xi Feng replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know him either. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, had already eaten. Xi Feng turned out to be the eldest sister of the biggest nightclub in Jiang City, paradise on Earth. It was said that Mo Lichuan had personally poached her. She had been in this circle for a few years. Almost all the influential people in the city knew her very well. She was a well-known know-it-all. However, it was rare for her to meet someone she did not know. Xi Feng herself felt quite puzzled. ¡°That gentleman looks unfamiliar. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone from the circle. Maybe he¡¯s just an ordinary friend of third young master JI. He¡¯s here to celebrate his birthday. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. She didn¡¯t think too much of it. Ever since New Year¡¯s Eve opened for business, business had been curious. The higher the threshold, the more everyone tried their best to get a New Year¡¯s Eve card. If there was any difference between this place and the outside world¡­ It was one word: expensive. It was really expensive. But it wasn¡¯t so expensive that there was no reason for it. Modern people were different from the past. They were tired of eating delicacies from the mountains and seas. They began to make do with green and healthy. The vegetables in New Year¡¯s Eve were all grown by families in their own mountain villages. Every day, people would go to the mountains to pull ingredients back. They were absolutely fresh. Chickens, ducks, and geese were also free-range animals raised in the mountains. It was said that Mr. Mo had specially chartered a mountain. The seafood was all flown in from Hokkaido. Just the cost of chartered flights alone was enough to make people gasp. The wines were all ordered directly from famous wineries that were frighteningly expensive. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi herself would look at the shipping list and click her tongue in wonder. This rich young master had a special characteristic. If he didn¡¯t buy the best, he would buy the most expensive. However, Lu Huanzi was not afraid at all. Although the items were expensive, in less than half a year, together with the construction cost of the new year, they could earn back several times. Life was quite busy and interesting. However, a strange thing happened in the past few days. Lu Huanzi received a large box of roses every day. The very expensive Louis XIV roses, each with a gold border, had ninety-nine roses in a box. Every time Azu signed his name and brought them over.. Along the way, countless girls would exclaim, ¡°it has lasted for fifteen days. Who is this rich guy? This box is at least a few hundred thousand yuan. This million yuan has already been invested, but there is no sign of him. My sisters are so curious. ¡± Chapter 610 Azu brought the rose in again. Seven or eight girls who did not have clocks on today also gathered around to join in the fun. Lu Huanzi felt a headache when she saw this box. Because Lu Huanzi knew that it was definitely anonymous again. Lu Huanzi did not even look at it. She casually said, ¡°see you later, you can take it today. ¡± When Xue saw that she came over to hold the flowers with a smile on her face, she said playfully, ¡°thank you, sister Huanzi. ¡± All the words that Lu Huanzi had received in the past few days were given to her as gifts. A few girls also surrounded her. ¡°quickly open it and see what that infatuated person wrote today. ¡± Among the flowers that were sent over these days, there would be an ancient poem. From Lu you¡¯s ¡°hairpin and Phoenix¡± to Li Qingzhao¡¯s ¡°phoenix perched on the parasol¡± by Liu Yong. The girls set up a bet for the poetry guessing every day. The winner would win 10,000 yuan. There were really people who could guess it. Don¡¯t look at the girls here, many of them were quite well-educated. However, in Jiannian, they were all stage names. The best thing about Jiannian compared to other places was that they could enter and leave freely. There was no such thing as a contract to sell one¡¯s body. It was completely voluntary. Once you entered, you had to put on a mask and act your part well. Once you left, you could be yourself. Therefore, there was an unwritten rule here. Even if they were close like sisters here, once they left, even if they met on the streets, they would not be acquainted. The gift box was opened. Indeed, it was Louis Xiv, who was 99 and had gold inlaid on it. When Xue saw her green fingers picking up the scented paper on the rose, she read, ¡°yunding restaurant, 7:30. I look forward to meeting you. ¡± After Xue finished reading, everyone was shocked. ¡°Sister Huan, the Big Lover Finally asked you out. You have to go. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect this either. She stood up and took the letter, reading it over and over again. The words were handwritten, and the strokes were vigorous and powerful. Each stroke was like a knife cutting, but it had a cold air to it. The handwriting was completely different from the usual lingering poems, and people could not help but suspect that they were two different people. Azu walked over, and his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Mr. Mo just called and said that he would come tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked again. Xue Jian said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me these roses are from Mr. Mo. . ¡± ¡°Shut up, ¡± Azu scolded. Everyone immediately stopped talking. Everyone knew the relationship between Mr. Mo and Lu Huanzi, but they couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Xue Jian also knew that she said something she shouldn¡¯t have said. She stuck out her tongue, waved her hand, and left. All the girls also followed out. Only Azu and Lu Huanzi were left in the room. Mo Lichuan had disappeared for a month. However, Lu Huanzi knew that the flowers were definitely not sent by Mr. Mo, and the handwriting was not Mr. Mo¡¯s either. Chapter 611 Chapter 611: ¡°The Forgotten River of forgetfulness¡± 015. She wanted to coax the big financier Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION Azu said, ¡°Mr. Mo already knows that someone sends you flowers every day. He¡¯s a little unhappy. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, found it quite interesting. Mr. Mo would be unhappy over such a small matter. But no matter what, she was raised by Mr. Mo. since the big financier was coming, she naturally had to coax the big financier first. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t go tonight. I don¡¯t know who it is either. ¡± Lu Huanzi had no intention of going in the first place. This kind of thing was very common in Japan. There were many people who fell in love with her at first sight and pursued her crazily. She was already used to it. However, she didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t want to offend him easily. Thus, she ordered Azu, ¡°At night, let Xi Feng go personally. First, check out who the young master is. Second, help me decline the date and try not to offend anyone. ¡± Azu nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away. ¡± Xi Feng was a well-rounded mission, so Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t worried at all. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was inexplicably good. Today, she deliberately drove out to get a new hairstyle. This was a newly opened barbershop, and Lu Huanzi was sleepy. The few women next to her yesterday were chattering so loudly that she could not sleep. ¡°Did you hear that Tang Yingzhi is getting engaged? ¡°? ¡°How is that possible? The entertainment diva is getting engaged, and she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tang family. How could the Paparazzi not have any news at all? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. My sister told me. You know, my sister and Tang Yingzhi are the same manager. Last time, she accidentally saw Tang Yingzhi arguing with her manager, and it was because of this matter. ¡± With that said, the few of them believed her. Lu Huanzi suddenly lost all her sleepiness. Speaking of which, she was also a gossiper. She wasn¡¯t too sure about the domestic celebrities. But she still knew about this Tang Yingzhi because she could always be heard on the streets and in the television media. It was said that in the entertainment industry, she was like an Evergreen¡¯s big sister. Hua Yu¡¯s big sister was famous throughout the world. A while ago, she had just won a few movie awards at a Foreign Film Festival and became a double best actress. A few women were still discussing, ¡°who is Tang Yingzhi¡¯s fianc??? Is he the rumored best actor Lu Feifan? Or is he song Zihan, the young man who was photographed staying in a hotel with her last time? ¡± That woman said mysteriously, ¡°have you heard of Mo Lichuan, the CEO of the Mo Corporation? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s name, her heart felt like it was being pinched by someone. Lu Huanzi unconsciously pricked up her ears and started to listen to the gossip seriously. Chapter 612 ¡°Mo Lichuan, it¡¯s said that he¡¯s very mysterious, but he¡¯s the number one Asian on Forbes¡¯ ranking list. He¡¯s super rich. Could it be that Tang Yingzhi is really going to marry into a wealthy family? ¡± ¡°The Tang Corporation is also a top-tier super rich. It can only be said that they¡¯re of the same social status. ¡± ¡°But why did I hear that Mr. Mo was married before? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. Mr. Mo lives abroad all year round. ¡± When Lu Huanzi returned, her stomach felt as if it had been swallowed by a stone. While driving, she received a call. But it was strange, okay. Lu Huanzi was a little strange. Because very few people knew her private mobile phone number. Lu Huanzi picked up the phone. ¡°Miss Lu? ¡± A deep and cold voice came from the phone. Lu Huanzi was slightly surprised. She drove the car directly to the roadside and stopped. ¡°May I know who you are? ¡± Lu Huanzi asked. That person said, ¡°Miss Lu, you haven¡¯t forgotten our agreement, right? 7 pm, yunding restaurant. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly realized. So it was the person who sent the roses these days. Lu Huanzi wanted to refuse, but when the words came to her mouth, she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°how can that be? I will be on time for the appointment. I don¡¯t know how to address you, sir. ¡± That person smiled slightly and said, ¡°Miss Lu, if you are willing, you can call me Huaijin, Chen Huaijin. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chen, for the roses. I¡¯ll be there on time. ¡± After hanging up, Lu Huanzi called Xi Feng. She didn¡¯t need to go to the appointment on her behalf. Xi Feng looked a little anxious. ¡°Sister Huan, are you planning to go by yourself? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s better if I handle it myself. After all, in our line of work, it¡¯s taboo to not give face to our guests. ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°but Mr. Mo Tonight¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°alright, it¡¯s decided. ¡± After Lu Huanzi hung up the phone, she started the car, turned around, and got on the city viaduct. Lu Huanzi circled the viaduct a few times. Just in time to arrive at Yunding restaurant. Yunding restaurant was considered the most luxurious western-style restaurant in Jiang city. However, yunding restaurant had a unique feature, which was that it didn¡¯t have a private room. The restaurant itself was like a giant Ferris wheel, with transparent glass under its feet and around it. However, the terrain was extremely high, and it was slowly rotating in the air. Looking at it from the transparent glass, it was as if one was in the air, and one could enjoy the night view of the entire city at 360 degrees. It was the same as picking up the new year. The things inside were ridiculously expensive. However, the seats were in short supply. Normally, one would need to book a seat half a month in advance. However, when Lu Huanzi followed the waiter into the restaurant, she only felt that the place was completely silent. When she arrived at the restaurant, she realized that there was no one there. The waiter explained, ¡°the restaurant has been booked by Mr. Chen today. Miss Lu, this way please. ¡± Chapter 613 Lu Huanzi was used to seeing this rich young master rent a restaurant for a meal. But to be able to rent the entire Yunding restaurant¡­ This was really not an ordinary luxury. Lu Huanzi was wondering in her heart which of the young masters in Jiang City had the capital to spend so much money. Before she could figure it out, she was already led to the dining table. This was naturally the best seat in the entire restaurant. Looking down, she could see the Silver River. The water glistened, reflecting the silhouette of the entire city. Outside, the lights were bright and bustling. Lu Huanzi also saw the man in the seat. He was dressed in a black windbreaker. His face was handsome and determined. The curve of his Chin was like a knife cutting an axe, giving off a cold and stern aura. Lu Huanzi thought of Xu Wenqiang in Shanghai beach. The waiter said, ¡°Mr. Chen, Miss Lu is here. ¡± The man just nodded indifferently. The waiter left. The man stood up. He pulled out a chair for Lu Huanzi in a gentlemanly manner. Lu Huanzi thanked him and sat down elegantly. The man also sat opposite Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi looked at him. ¡°How did Mr. Chen Know My cell phone number? ¡± The man across from her said calmly, ¡°I know everything I want to know. ¡± Song Beibei only felt that the man across from her was arrogant. However, she still smiled and said, ¡°thank you for your love, Mr. Chen. It¡¯s a waste to give me so many roses. ¡± The reason why Lu Huanzi came today was because she really didn¡¯t want to see Mr. Mo in the new year. Speaking of which, she still had to thank Mr. Chen today. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was still clear. There were some things that were better resolved as quickly as possible. For example, she didn¡¯t want to have any entanglements with Mr. Chen in front of her. Because Lu Huanzi¡­ ¡­ couldn¡¯t see through ¡­ Lu Huanzi had been in the New Year for half a year, so she could be considered to have seen countless people. She was used to seeing all kinds of people, so she naturally developed a pair of fiery eyes. Lu Huanzi could see through a person¡¯s character, whether he was a playboy or a scheming old Fox. However, she could not see through the person in front of her. The Aura of the man in front of her was somewhat similar to Mr. Mo¡¯s. He was quiet and reserved, like a deep well. One could not see his emotions at all. The only difference was that Mr. Mo had a cold and ruthless aura, like a volcano covered in ice and snow. Sometimes it was as cold as a poker face, but when it flared up, it was a combination of ice and fire. The person in front of him was like a black hole. He could not see the end, but it made people feel fear for no reason. Lu Huanzi was most afraid of this kind of man. She did not dare to be intimate with him. She might as well get straight to the point. That man suddenly smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to remember me at all? ¡± When she said this, Lu Huanzi was a little dumbfounded. Chapter 614 The man across from her said solemnly, ¡°I was the one who carried you to your room on Ji San¡¯s birthday. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly remembered. So it was him. The man who had saved Ji San¡¯s life on his birthday. Lu Huanzi suddenly understood. But at the same time, she also felt strange. What was the identity of the man who even Xi Feng could not find out. Lu Huanzi immediately smiled. ¡°Mr. Chen really helped me a lot that day. I never had the chance to thank him. ¡± Lu Huanzi raised the wine goblet on the table and said, ¡°how about this? Let me toast to Mr. Chen first. ¡± The man opposite her also picked up the wine goblet and said calmly, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. ¡± Lu Huanzi also smiled and downed the wine in one gulp. The man said with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Lu, please do as you like. I still remember how you looked when you drank too much. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Chen made a fool of me that day. Did I look very embarrassed when I was drunk? ¡± Lu Huanzi actually couldn¡¯t remember what happened that day. However, her taste in alcohol had never been very good. In the past, when she was in Japan, there was a time when she got drunk and went crazy, which actually scared Mr. Mo. . The man opposite her smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lu looks pretty cute when she¡¯s drunk. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost laughed out loud. After staying in Shinian for so long, some said she was flirtatious, some said she was seductive and skillful, but no one had ever praised her for being cute. These two words sounded very fresh. At this time, the waiter had already served the dishes. Red Wine Steak. The silver tray was opened, and the fragrance assailed her nostrils. Lu Huanzi was used to fine food. With a glance, she could tell that this was Japanese and beef. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Chen has sent a lot of roses these days. There¡¯s always a poem inside. Did you write it? ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s my secretary. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, as if she was relieved of a heavy burden. So it was just an old trick of a young master to chase a girl. The secretary would do everything for her. Lu Huanzi was relieved. In this line of work, she was not afraid of how rich the other party was, but she was afraid of getting serious. The man opposite her looked at Lu Huanzi and chuckled, ¡°relieved? Do you feel that if it¡¯s not written by me, it means that I don¡¯t take you seriously? Instead, I¡¯m relieved. Even if you reject me immediately, you won¡¯t feel any psychological pressure? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect the man opposite her to see through her at a glance. Moreover, he said it in such a calm tone with a hint of a smile. Lu Huanzi said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Chen really makes me speechless. Chapter 615 Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I¡¯m serious about Miss Lu, so I hope that you¡¯ll think about it carefully. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Chen¡¯s love is so great that I¡¯m very honored. ¡± Chen Huaijin said indifferently, ¡°there¡¯s no need to say anything about the situation. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I just hope that Miss Lu will think about it carefully. Mo Lichuan is about to get engaged, and the other party is the daughter of the Tang Corporation. What¡¯s the point of you following Mo Lichuan like this? You¡¯re so young, don¡¯t you plan to find a way out for your future? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect that he would suddenly mention Mo Lichuan. He even mentioned that Mo Lichuan was about to get engaged. How did he know about such a secret that had not been publicly announced? Lu Huanzi¡¯s intuition told her that the man in front of her must have an extraordinary identity. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°will there be a way out if I follow you? Will you marry me? ¡± ¡°I will marry you. ¡± The man opposite her said calmly. Lu Huanzi paused for a moment. Then she smiled and said flirtatiously. She took out a cigarette from her pocket and gestured, ¡°do you mind? ¡± The man frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not good for girls to smoke. ¡± Lu Huanzi still put away the cigarette. She smiled and said, ¡°the word ¡®girl¡¯ should be a clean and beautiful name. I can¡¯t bear it anymore. Forgive me for asking, but does Mr. Chen use this kind of big move when chasing girls? ¡± Lu Huanzi actually felt that it was really funny. After being in this industry for a long time, she always felt that she had seen through men There were also some who were infatuated. There were also quite a number of pure-hearted men who had gone bankrupt and wanted to redeem the young lady¡¯s life. Usually, it was the first time they came to this kind of place, and they were all captivated by the rich and noble young masters. They were new to this place and had a glance of 10,000 years. It was just like when the scholar met a vixen in a storyline. It was not that there were no young ladies who had turned over a new leaf and were sincerely moved to marry a married woman. But to be honest, the ending was not good. No Man was willing to marry a prostitute. Even if they did not care on the surface, there was a thorn buried in their heart. As time passed, this thorn might grow into a thorn. The man opposite said, ¡°I have only said this to you. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I have only met you once. I don¡¯t quite understand Mr. Chen¡¯s meaning. ¡± The man opposite said, ¡°you can think of it as me falling in love with Miss Lu at first sight. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled even more deeply. ¡°In our line of work, falling in love at first sight is just a whim. ¡± Chapter 616 The man opposite him was silent for a while, but he suddenly smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me now. I¡¯m very patient. If Miss Lu comes to her senses one day, you can call me anytime. The number is the one I called you today. ¡± Lu Huanzi had dinner, and the man took the initiative to send her back. Lu Huanzi rejected him. Lu Huanzi drank wine and couldn¡¯t drive, so she paid the price. On the way back, she kept the window open. Jiang city was a northern city, and the weather was very cold. The night wind blew in and cut her skin like knives. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was inexplicably low. In fact, she had experienced too many such dates. When she was in Japan, she had been chased by many people. There were people who threw money at her, and there were people who were sincere. However, they were not like Mr. Chen, who made her feel conflicted and even a little angry. It was probably because every word he said was reality, a reality that she had been unwilling to face. He said that there was no way out for her if she followed Mr. Mo like this. Yes, there was no way out. How direct and bloody. Lu Huanzi began to have a headache again. She quickly took a bottle of medicine from her pocket and swallowed a few pills. It was already very late when she returned to the New Year¡¯s Eve. However, the New Year¡¯s Eve was a city that never sleeps. From the outside, the lights were dazzling. It was like a fairyland on earth. It was even more bustling and luxurious inside. Azu seemed to have been waiting for her. Lu Huanzi had just gotten out of the car when Azu walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Mo has been waiting for you for a long time. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet? ¡± Mr. Mo had always been a busy person. When he was in Japan, even if he came to look for her, he would come and go in a hurry and rarely spend the night. Not to mention, when she was not around. Lu Huanzi only thought that Mr. Mo had left a long time ago. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°where is Mr. Mo now? ¡± Azu said, ¡°in your office. ¡± Lu Huanzi still had some doubts. Why was he in the office? Lu Huanzi quickly went to the office. Mo Lichuan was indeed there. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the office. Outside was the luxurious lighting and bustling scenery. Mr. Mo¡¯s back was cold, like an isolated king, coldly watching the vulgar fireworks. Lu Huanzi walked in and smiled. ¡°sorry, I had some difficult matters to deal with at night and made you wait for so long. ¡± Chapter 617 The man turned around. His black eyes met a pair of eyes that were as bright as stars. The man looked at it for a while and actually smiled faintly. ¡°No worries. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that there was something wrong with the pillow that she was grinding the string on. It was probably because today, his eyes were actually not cold, but a kind of gentle warmth. The curve of his lips actually had a hint of gentleness. Inexplicably, Lu Huanzi saw that Mr. Mo¡¯s current appearance had suddenly raised alarm bells. Mr. Mo Walked to the SOFA and sat down. He looked at her. ¡°Come here. ¡± Lu Huanzi walked over and sat down beside Mr. Mo. . Mr. Mo took out a brocade box from his pocket. ¡°I went to Paris a while ago and brought you a gift. ¡± Mr. Mo would occasionally bring her gifts when he was on a business trip. It was always some expensive jewelry. Lu Huanzi was quite surprised and opened it. Under the light, a diamond was shining brightly. Lu Huanzi was not someone who had not seen the world. It was not uncommon for a princess to have a diamond necklace worth one to two million yuan. However, this diamond was too big and too rare. This was a flat pear-shaped diamond that was as big as an egg. Lu Huanzi picked up the diamond and scrutinized it for a while. She looked at Mo Lichuan with a greedy look and said, ¡°it¡¯s too beautiful. This diamond is very expensive, right? I think it¡¯s even bigger than the Pigeon Egg of Lust Ring. Which one is more valuable than that? ¡± She smiled. Mo Lichuan only smiled faintly. ¡°This is the eye of the idol. It weighs 70.2 carats. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the ransom that the Kashmiri chief gave to the Turkish sultan to blackmail Princess Rashataka. It¡¯s priceless. It¡¯s much more valuable than the pigeon egg.¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was almost nonchalant. ¡°Do you like it? ¡± Lu Huanzi deliberately went forward and planted a kiss on Mo Lichuan¡¯s cheek. ¡°I like it too much. ¡± However, she suddenly looked worried. She slowly put the diamond back into Mo Lichuan¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s just too expensive. I can¡¯t take it. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°take it. This is my last gift to you. ¡± After Lu Huanzi stopped saying that, she felt her body stiffen. As expected. However, she still pretended to not understand. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Mo Lichuan put the brocade box on the table, then stood up and walked to the window. With his back facing Lu Huanzi, he said, ¡°Huanzi, let¡¯s not see each other anymore. ¡± In fact, from the moment she saw Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi had already felt it. Today, Mr. Mo was too gentle, so gentle that it was somewhat abnormal. So he wanted to break up with her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze was still on the diamond brocade box on the table. Lu Huanzi felt that it was somewhat ironic. In fact, her relationship with Mr. Mo had always been ambiguous. Outsiders knew that she was Mr. Mo¡¯s woman. But there were many types of women, and she was the type that could not be seen in the light. From the first day she stayed with Mr. Mo, she knew that this day would eventually come. Lu Huanzi took the diamond back and looked up. She smiled again. ¡°So this is the breakup fee and alimony? ¡± Chapter 618 The man turned around and looked at the woman in front of him again. There was still a smile at the corner of her mouth. She was still like a lotus flower blooming on the surface of a lotus pond on a summer day. She looked at him as if she was playing with him. Her eyes were like bright pearls in the dark night. But it was true that no other deeper emotions could be seen. Mo Lichuan frowned. But he still said, ¡°the legal person of Shi Nian is still you. I have transferred all the Japanese and this family to your name. From now on, you are the boss of Shi Nian. It has nothing to do with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression became indifferent. She seemed to be playing with diamonds, and then said, ¡°thank you, boss Mo, for your generosity. ¡± This sentence seemed to have angered Mo Lichuan. His voice became a little deeper. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. ¡± Actually, this sentence was very common. Especially in a place like Nian Nian. If the princess in the side room received a gift. Or if some rich young master was generous and gave a lot of tips. Then, she had to say one: Thank you, boss, for your generosity. But at the same time, when he said this sentence. He usually already defined himself. Lu Huanzi blinked her eyes and looked at Mo Lichuan flirtatiously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mo Lichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°you¡¯re different from them, don¡¯t belittle yourself. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she actually wanted to laugh in her heart. Different. What¡¯s different? When she defined herself as the same as the girls in the nightclub, she probably defined Mr. Mo as a ¡°John¡± at the same time. Was that why she made him unhappy? Lu Huanzi was sensible. In this world, there was a knowledge called tacit understanding. For example. Mo Lichuan clearly knew that she had a date today, but he did not mention it. Lu Huanzi also knew that Mr. Mo was getting engaged. The other party was the eldest daughter of the Tang family and a top celebrity in the entertainment industry. From now on, every move and action would probably be published in the newspapers. Naturally, she could not be involved with a small figure like her who had a ¡°background. ¡°. Lu Huanzi knew and could completely understand. There was a saying that went, ¡°good friends, good farewells. ¡°. Moreover, Mr. Mo must have been too generous with others. Lu Huanzi thought to herself, if I sell this diamond, I won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the next few lifetimes. Lu Huanzi smiled and put the diamond into the office safe in front of Mr. Mo. . Then, she turned to Mr. Mo and said, ¡°do you still want to stay on the last night of today? ¡± Mr. Mo quietly watched her finish everything. He saw her smiling and smiling all the time. His face became darker and darker. Finally, he just said, ¡°No, you should take care of yourself from now on. ¡± Chapter 619 Mr. Mo left. The room suddenly became silent. When Mr. Mo left, Lu Huanzi leaned on the SOFA. She supported her head with one hand and was as lazy as a cat. After Mr. Mo left, the smile on his face froze. Lu Huanzi maintained this position for a long time. She didn¡¯t feel anything until her legs were numb. Only then did she remember to stand up and take a walk. Lu Huanzi went to the wine cabinet and picked up a piece of Red Tea. She took the cup and went to the balcony. It was actually very cold outside. The cold winter night wind blew over, blowing on her face like a small flying knife. However, Lu Huanzi felt unusually comfortable. This cold pain seemed to be able to drive away the inexplicable sadness in her heart. Lu Huanzi was drunk. She was so drunk that she didn¡¯t know who came in later and pulled her into the room. She remembered that later that night, she held a Wine Cup in one hand and a Wine Cup in the other hand and went to walk around in various private rooms. She Sang, drank, and practiced martial arts like a courtesan in a brothel. After she lost consciousness, she did not know what happened. When she woke up, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Lu Huanzi had a terrible headache. After a while, Xi Feng came over. Instead, she poured her a cup of bitter Gourd water. Lu Huanzi took a SIP, and her whole face wrinkled. Xi Feng said, ¡°you¡¯re too drunk. Although this is terrible, it¡¯s good for drinking. ¡± Lu Huanzi barely finished a cup of bitter Gourd water. Then, she asked Xi Feng, ¡°what did I do last night? ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°you were drunk last night. You went to the private room to have a drink with young master Qi and the others. You Drank 19 cups in one go. In the end, it was Azu who carried you back. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt a headache. Her brain was like a lump of paste. There were only fragments of drinking. Xi Feng carefully asked, ¡°Sister Huan, are you in a bad mood because of Mr. Mo? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, ¡°Mr. Mo will not come here in the future. ¡± Xi Feng understood immediately, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. Mr. Mo loves you so much. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, her heart ached, but she smiled, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can Mr. Mo love me? Mr. Mo is getting engaged. ¡± Xi Feng¡¯s expression also seemed to have dimmed. In the end, she only said, ¡°Mr. Mo will come back. Mr. Mo really loves you. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt quite sad. She could tell that Xi Feng really loved Mr. Mo.. Xi Feng was different from Bao Zhu. Although Bao Zhu always talked about Mr. Mo, she was very clear in her heart. She knew that there was no story between her and Mr. Mo, so her words were so wanton. However, Xi Feng really put Mr. Mo in her heart. Chapter 620 Xi Feng liked Mr. Mo. . No one knew, but Lu Huanzi could tell at a glance. Because when Mr. Mo was mentioned, Xi Feng¡¯s eyes would sparkle like diamonds. Lu Huanzi knew many people in such a place. Especially the people in the Spring Festival. She could tell at a glance who was hiding something. It was just that she never exposed it. Mr. Mo would never come to the Spring Festival again. The one who was the most upset should be Xi Feng. Lu Huanzi only sighed. What a sad person to a sad person. The News of Mr. Mo¡¯s engagement was soon exposed. It spread like wildfire, and everyone in Jiang city knew about it. Tang Yingzhi was the diva of the entertainment industry, so naturally, she had a lot of topics to talk about. The news was actually first exposed by Tang Yingzhi¡¯s studio. Then, the reporter confirmed the news from Mr. Mo¡¯s secretary. Only then did the media report it like wildfire. However, although the news of the marriage was exposed,. The details were still unclear. The outside world only knew that the two were about to get engaged, but the rest was unknown. There were many guesses. Some said that the Tang family and the Mo family were family friends. This Tang Yingzhi and Mr. Mo had been childhood sweethearts. Some said that Tang Yingzhi was about to quit the entertainment industry and wash her hands to make soup. Some said that Mr. Mo actually already had a failed marriage, and the other party was still the daughter of a socialite. This Tang Yingzhi might not get a good result. There were hundreds of people, and there were many different opinions. In short, the whole city was full of rumors about the two of them, and everyone knew about it. Lu Huanzi hadn¡¯t left Shinian for the past few days. The people in Shinian were quite worried. Azuxi Feng took turns to comfort her, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take things easy. However, other than the first night, when she was drunk, she didn¡¯t seem to be any different. Every day, she was still happily greeting and sending people off. Zhou. She was among the young masters, drinking and practicing martial arts, Hu Tianhai di. Young Master Qi and the others all said that she was a hero. How could a single Mr. Mo be able to trap her. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Mo and I are just friends. Don¡¯t let his fianc??e hear US and come to find trouble with me. ¡± She smiled every day. But at night, she couldn¡¯t sleep. She stayed up all night and couldn¡¯t sleep. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Third Young master JI still came to cause trouble every few days. After the news of Mr. Mo¡¯s engagement was exposed. He came even more frequently. In the evening, because Xi Feng went to another private room first, she didn¡¯t drink with him first and even smashed the table. Lu Huanzi had already tolerated him a hundred times. But now, everyone knew that Mr. Mo had broken up with him. Without Mr. Mo¡¯s protection, she was like a twisted weed that had lost a big tree. How capable could she be. Every time, she had to personally go over and apologize with a smile and drink wine before she was willing to let it go. Chapter 621 Today was different from usual. Third Young master JI had brought a girlfriend over today. It was said that she was a small celebrity called Mia who had just debuted in the film industry. It was said that this small celebrity had hurt her steps and sprained her ankle while singing in the private room today. Now, she was acting coquettishly and insisted on seeing her. When Lu Huanzi arrived at the private room, that small celebrity was making things difficult for Xi Feng. She looked arrogant and Bossy. ¡°I still have an announcement to make tomorrow. It¡¯s the opening ceremony of the luxury store. How am I supposed to make an announcement like this? ¡± As he spoke, he fell into Ji Han¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°third young master, my feet hurt so much. What should I do? ¡± Third Young master JI looked helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a limited edition herm??s bag. Does it still hurt? ¡± MIA pursed her lips. ¡°I have several herm??s bags. Who wants them? They¡¯re not sincere at all. ¡± Third Young master JI asked, ¡°then what are you going to do? ¡± MIA said, ¡°I want the boss here to massage my feet. ¡± As she said that, she pointed at Xi Feng and said, ¡°are you the boss here? ¡± Xi Feng was a little troubled. ¡°If Miss Mi¡¯s foot hurts, I can do it for you. ¡± As she spoke, Xi Feng took a thousand steps forward, wanting to massage MIA¡¯s foot. However, MIA kicked her instead. ¡°Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t want a dirty woman like you to touch me. ¡± Xi Feng was almost kicked by her. Lu Huanzi happened to see this scene. She slammed the door open and strode in. There was a clang at the door. Everyone¡¯s eyes were looking in their direction. After Lu Huanzi entered, the first thing he did was to help Xi Feng up and ask, ¡°are you alright? ¡± Xi Feng shook her head and sighed. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you go out first. Leave this to me. ¡± Xi Feng wanted to say something, but after seeing Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t say anything. Finally, when she left, she simply said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Many people looked at Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi revealed a big smile. ¡°third young master JI brought his girlfriend here today without informing her. If you don¡¯t treat her well, you have to include her. But today, she looks much better than yesterday. ¡± Mia¡¯s expression instantly changed. She looked at Ji Hanzhong with some embarrassment. Ji Hanzhong did not say anything either. He looked at Lu Huanzi with a smile in his eyes. Instead, it was as if he was watching a good show. MIA looked at third young master JI and became angry. ¡°So you brought your girlfriend here yesterday. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re only dating me now? ¡± Ji Hanzhong¡¯s tone was indifferent and perfunctory. He had the temperament of a young master. ¡°Didn¡¯t we break up yesterday? ¡± Then, he turned to Lu Huanzi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see the lady boss? Is this the lady boss? ¡± Chapter 622 MIA¡¯s anger was temporarily replaced by curiosity. She turned her head to look at Lu Huanzi and looked her up and down. ¡°So you¡¯re the lady boss of the New Year. You¡¯re not much. I thought you were really the kind of vixen with nine tails. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I just thought Miss Mi was complimenting me. ¡± Although Lu Huanzi was smiling, her voice still carried a hint of coldness. Mia looked at Lu Huanzi and suddenly raised her chin. ¡°The broken stage in your private room has twisted my ankle. Tell me what to do. I still have an important announcement to make tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°we can send Miss Mi to the hospital. We will pay for all the treatment. ¡± MIA was aggressive. ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain right now that I can¡¯t go to the hospital. Come over and give me a massage. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. At this moment, everyone was looking at her. Including Ji Hanzhong. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. It was obvious that he was gloating. Lu Huanzi knew in her heart that he was the one who brought people to cause trouble. If they didn¡¯t cause trouble every day, it would be as if they couldn¡¯t get through the day. Lu Huanzi suddenly smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. I did learn some massage techniques for falling and injuring myself a while ago. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled for more than a thousand times, and very naturally, she half-knelt on one knee. Then, she took the leg in Mia¡¯s hand to check on the injury. Lu Huanzi really couldn¡¯t see where she twisted it. Obviously, she was looking for trouble. MIA¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Then, she said, ¡°pinch it. I won¡¯t admit it if I don¡¯t pinch it well. ¡± Lu Huanzi gently pinched it. MIA cried out exaggeratedly. Then, she gave Song Beibei a fierce kick. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It hurts so much. ¡± Anyone with a discerning eye could see that she was making things difficult. The few princesses in the private room gritted their teeth and were about to go forward. But they were stopped by Lu Huanzi with a hand gesture. She said to MIA, ¡°Miss Mia, your injury is a little serious. ¡± Mia said, ¡°of course it¡¯s serious. You have to take full responsibility. ¡± ¡°Of course, of course. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. Mia continued to lift her leg. ¡°continue to pinch until I feel comfortable. ¡± Ji Hanzhong looked at Lu Huanzi like this. He felt that this kind of grievance was not like Lu Huanzi¡¯s character at all. This Lu Huanzi had stayed by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side for so long. How could she not have some ability. Sure enough, the next second, MIA suddenly screamed in pain. At the same time, the sound of bones moving could be clearly heard in the room. Mia was in so much pain that her face turned red, and the sweat on her forehead instantly came out. Her voice was Sharp, ¡°You b * Tch, what did you do to me? ¡± Chapter 623 Lu Huanzi had an innocent expression on her face. She said to mia calmly, ¡°let me tell you. This is an ancient method to treat sprain. It is to first move the bone before moving it back. Don¡¯t worry. I am a famous teacher. I guarantee that you will be fine soon. Give me your foot quickly. I have to quickly reattach it for you. There can be no delay. ¡± How would mia dare to give her foot to her now. Her foot was obviously dislocated now. It was so painful that blue veins popped out, but she was also afraid that if she delayed, there would be some side effects. Just as she was hesitating whether she should give her foot to this woman¡­ Seeing that she was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, Xue Xue grinned and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°sister Huan, you are really boastful. Have you forgotten that you helped Xiao Huang reattach its bone in the backyard last time? Until now, it is still limping. If it is not reattached properly, it will be crippled for life.¡± However, Lu Huanzi smiled. Her face was not red, and her heart was not beating. ¡°Xiao Huang is a dog. It is different from a human. ¡± As she spoke, she leaned over, wanting to take MIA¡¯s foot. Mia was quite frightened by what they had just said. How could she dare to give her foot to Lu Huanzi now. She hurriedly hugged Ji Hanzhong¡¯s arm and begged for help. ¡°take me to the hospital. Take me to the hospital quickly. ¡± Ji Hanzhong, however, seemed to have just enjoyed a good show. The corners of his mouth seemed to reveal a strange trace of satisfaction. However, he did not do it himself. He just waved his hand, and a person came over and directly carried MIA out. Lu Huanzi felt that something was wrong. She gave his girlfriend a little nudge. Would third young master JI take the opportunity to make trouble. However, what she expected did not happen. Ji Hanzhong looked at Lu Huanzi with a smile. ¡°today, can I treat boss Lu to a midnight snack? ¡± In this line of work, there were two meanings of having a midnight snack. Usually, when a guest treated you to a midnight snack, it meant that they wanted to take you out for the night. Lu Huanzi did not have the time to refuse. Ji Hanzhong, on the other hand, opened his mouth. ¡°I just want to treat boss Lu to a meal. Let¡¯s have a midnight snack at the restaurant of Nian Nian. Give me some face. ¡± Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t expect this. But in the end, the two of them still went to the restaurant. The Shinian Restaurant was very unique. The Chinese restaurant was quaint and antique. It was decorated like an inn from ancient times. The two of them only ordered a bowl of beef noodles. Lu Huanzi saw that Ji Hanzhong was really hungry. She actually wolfed down two bowls. When Ji Hanzhong finished the two bowls, Lu Huanzi had only eaten two or three mouthfuls. After Ji Hanzhong finished eating, he put down his chopsticks and looked at Lu Huanzi opposite him. ¡°If you don¡¯t finish eating today, you won¡¯t give me face. Look at you. You¡¯ve become so skinny these two days. ¡± Lu Huanzi has indeed lost weight. Because I don¡¯t sleep well, and because I don¡¯t have an appetite. I didn¡¯t expect to find it in the memo. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°JI three young masters suddenly care about me, I am really not used to it. ¡± Chapter 624 After Ji Hanzhong heard this, he laughed loudly. ¡°To be honest, boss Lu is somewhat different from what I imagined. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed. ¡°Is that so? Then what does third young master JI imagine me to be like? A vixen with nine tails? ¡± Ji Hanzhong said, ¡°you¡¯re quite loyal. In the past, I had some conflicts with second brother Mo, but I know that you no longer have any relationship with him. I¡¯m willing to be friends with boss Lu. ¡± Lu Huanzi only smiled. ¡°The one who was injured today is your girlfriend. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her? ¡± Ji Hanzhong smiled and said, ¡°you can find a girlfriend again. It¡¯s rare to find a loyal friend like boss Lu. ¡± Lu Huanzi clicked her tongue. ¡°You have no conscience. Whoever becomes your girlfriend is really unlucky. ¡± Ji Hanzhong smiled and said, ¡°but it¡¯s not bad to be my friend. I¡¯m a person who can play both sides for the sake of a friend. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost spat out. ¡°Third Young master JI, your language was taught by a Pe teacher, right? ¡± Ji Hanzhong, on the other hand, had an innocent expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s two-faced, not two-faced. ¡± Ji Hanzhong grinned and said, ¡°I grew up in the United States, so my Chinese is pretty good. You¡¯re just like brother Huaijin, you like to use my Chinese as an excuse. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, paused slightly. ¡°Chen Huaijin? ¡± Ji Hanzhong nodded. In the end, he suddenly frowned and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°but in the future, when you meet him, stay away from him. There are some things that I can¡¯t say, but he definitely doesn¡¯t have good intentions for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. Chen Huaijin was too profound. She never wanted to get in touch with him. But occasionally, the scene of him suddenly proposing to her surfaced in her mind But it really gave her a fright. The business card was still in the drawer of her office. Ever since she had a midnight snack with Ji Hanzhong that day, Ji Hanzhong had never brought anyone to make trouble during the new year. Instead, he often brought friends to support him during the New Year. Lu Huanzi also gradually realized that Ji Hanzhong was actually a good person. He was generous and straightforward, and had a humorous personality. Other than changing girlfriends more frequently, he didn¡¯t have any other problems. Lu Huanzi was still very busy. Sometimes, she was so busy that her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. Shi Nian¡¯s business was unprecedentedly good, and people came and went every day. Xi Feng and Azu took turns to persuade her a few times. But she didn¡¯t listen. In the end, she succeeded in tiring herself out. Things happened suddenly. That day, she was in the wine cellar checking the wine list that had just arrived. After taking two steps, she felt the world spin. She fainted in the wine cellar. But she was alone. Fortunately, Azu was worried and went in to look for her. When she went in, she had been unconscious for half an hour. Azu hurriedly sent her to the hospital. When she woke up, she saw a familiar figure Chapter 625 It was actually Mo Lichuan. Who else could have such a cold back besides Mo Lichuan? For a moment, Lu Huanzi could hardly believe it. The Lights in the ward were very bright. The end of her nose was filled with the smell of disinfectant. In a daze, she looked for a long time before she confirmed that the person was Mr. Mo. . However, Mr. Mo was dressed very formally today. He was dressed in a suit. A custom-made suit wrapped around his body perfectly. Every line was perfect. His hair seemed to be well-groomed and meticulous. He seemed particularly handsome today. ¡°Li Chuan? ¡± Lu Huanzi called out. Usually, she rarely called his name. It was probably only between the bedsheets. Usually, she called him Mr. Mo respectfully like the others. But at this moment, when she saw him here, she felt like she was in an illusion. That was why she dared to be so bold. That person turned around. His deep eyes stared at Lu Huanzi for a long time. Then he walked over. Lu Huanzi struggled to sit up. Mr. Mo took a thousand steps forward and supported her. He adjusted the pillow to make her feel more comfortable. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was Pale. But the corner of her mouth still squeezed out a rare smile. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Mr. Mo said, ¡°malnutrition and severe anemia. What have you been doing these days? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Mr. Mo stared into Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t play these little tricks in the future. I won¡¯t come over next time. Huanzi, you¡¯ve always been very smart. ¡± As Mr. Mo said these words. He reached out his finger and gently caressed Lu Huanzi¡¯s cheek. His fingers were cold. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. Sure enough, nothing could escape his discerning eyes. Even if she did a little thing. But to be honest, she didn¡¯t do it completely on purpose. At least today was her engagement ceremony. She didn¡¯t know. If she hadn¡¯t woken up from her daze and heard that she was calling to cancel the press conference for the engagement ceremony, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought that today was his big day. Lu Huanzi smiled instead, revealing a pair of peach blossom eyes as if she was acting coquettishly. ¡°Are you angry? ¡± Actually, she knew. Even though the man in front of her was going to break up with her. But her every move was still seen by him. Lu Huanzi accidentally saw two or three times that Azu was on the phone with him, reporting her whereabouts. Yes. Azu and Xi Feng were both Mr. Mo¡¯s people. Naturally, they knew her every move like the back of their hands. Chapter 626 Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just telling you, don¡¯t play this kind of blubbering trick. It¡¯s useless to me. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed in her heart. Men were really heartless. However, Lu Huanzi also asked, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, why are you here? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze became deeper and deeper. In the end, he still sighed. He once again sat beside her and held her hand. ¡°What exactly do you want? As long as I can do it. ¡± Lu Huanzi also looked at the man in front of her with a heavy gaze. She had lost her memory. She knew nothing about the past twenty years. But when she opened her eyes, it was this man who filled her life. He taught her to re-understand the world and gave her everything. It could be said that all of her thoughts, all of her thoughts, even her worldview, were molded by this man in front of her. But after she was formed, he did not show any mercy and wanted to abandon her. Even if he wanted to raise a dog, he would still be reluctant to part with it. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was sorrowful, but she still smiled. She said in a half-joking tone, ¡°I want you not to get engaged. Can you do it? ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for two seconds and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. ¡± Lu Huanzi curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Mr. Mo, you can leave now. ¡± She smiled at him. ¡°actually, I really didn¡¯t know that you were engaged today. Seeing you dressed like this, I think you must have rushed over from the venue. Since that¡¯s the case, you should hurry back. It¡¯s not too late now. I think it¡¯s still not too late. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not seem to have expected Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude to change so quickly. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°actually, I know that when you return, Azu and Xi Feng will definitely report my whereabouts to you. I wanted to meet you, but I wanted to formally bid you farewell. What you said last time was too sudden, and I couldn¡¯t react in time. But now I understand, and I¡¯m sober enough. Mr. Mo, from now on, I, Lu Huanzi, will follow you back to the bridge and back to the road. I definitely won¡¯t be involved in the slightest. I also hope that Mr. Mo won¡¯t ask Azu and the others about my whereabouts, and don¡¯t let me have any more fantasies. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, she kept looking at Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan also stared at her for a long time. Their eyes met, one deeper than the other. In an instant, it was as if there were thousands of mountains and rivers, thousands of ravines. Mr. Mo turned around and only said one word after a long time, ¡°okay. ¡± That night, Lu Huanzi did not know when Mr. Mo left. Because later, she fell asleep. It was not clear whether Mr. Mo returned to his engagement party later. Although he knew that the newspapers would cover the news of his engagement to the diva Tang Yingzhi,. Lu Huanzi could not care less. Because she had gone into the mountains. Chapter 627 Actually, that day, she still had a glimmer of hope. Like the silly women in the world, she tormented herself, only for the man to occasionally look back. But the moment Lu Huanzi saw Mr. Mo in the hospital,. She suddenly changed her mind. A person like Mr. Mo could never belong to a woman. Even if he turned back, so what. She was young and beautiful now. After a few years, her youth would be gone. She would definitely be kicked away. The saddest woman in this era was someone like her. She was just a womanizer. Instead of doing that, she might as well leave. At least in that man¡¯s heart, when he thought of himself in the future, he would still be beautiful and moving. But in the end, he was still too sad. In this world, no one would know what that man meant to her. So, she ran to the mountain to heal her injuries. Anyway, Azu and Xi Feng would be there to support her. She would definitely not collapse. This mountain was actually Azu¡¯s hometown. It was called Daliang Mountain. There were only a few families living in the mountain plains. These few days, Lu Huanzi stayed at Azu¡¯s home. Azu¡¯s parents were genuine mountain farmers, honest old people. AZU¡¯s father cultivated a large piece of land in the back of the mountain and planted a bamboo forest. During the day, Lu Huanzi followed Azu¡¯s father to the bamboo forest to dig winter bamboo shoots. AZU¡¯s mother marinated Bacon in the kitchen. She cut it into thin slices and simmered it together with large pieces of winter bamboo shoots. The taste¡­ ¡­ was so good that it felt like chewing and swallowing the tongue together. It was indescribably delicious ¡­ This kind of taste was something that could not be eaten even in a place like Xinian, which advocated the original ecology. Lu Huanzi loved the scenery in the mountain too much. Although there was no internet or electricity,. She had to run a few hundred meters to the stream to get her own water. However, this kind of work was done at sunrise and rested at sunset. In the evening, she would move a stool and sit outside. She played with the little yellow dog and watched the smoke rising from the few sparse cooking houses. It was as if they could forget all their worries. All that was left was this wind, this water, this mountain, this wood¡­ ¡­ It reminded people of an ancient saying: the heart condenses into form and releases, merging with the myriad transformations of the underworld. During dinner, Lu Huanzi liked to chat with Azu¡¯s mother. In fact, Azu intended to bring the two elders out of the mountain, but the two elders were used to staying here. They could not bear to part with the vegetable garden in the back of the mountain and the cows, sheep, chickens, and ducks that they raised. Moreover, life here was stable. AZU¡¯s mother rambled on about many things that happened when Azu was young. It turned out that Azu was still a top student. He had been very smart since he was young. Later, he was sponsored by a rich family and went to school. He was also the top scorer in the middle school and college entrance exams. His family¡¯s room was filled with awards that he had won since he was young. Lu Huanzi found it hard to imagine that Azu, who looked so dull and uncommunicative, was actually the top scorer in the college entrance exams and had graduated from Yale University¡¯s business school. Chapter 628 Lu Huanzi was especially shocked by this point. It was simply well-hidden. But thinking about it, all the finances for the year of the dead were managed by Azu. From the financial statements for the year of the dead to the daily delivery of alcohol, Azu was the only one who took care of everything. And he never made a single mistake. Sometimes, he was so busy that his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. So, Azu was actually much better than her boss. However, every time he talked to Azu¡¯s mother, she would always sigh. ¡°Azu is also a thirty-year-old man. I¡¯ve never seen him bring a girlfriend back. The last time I brought you back, we were so happy. We thought that this kid had finally understood. Miss Lu, you are Azu¡¯s boss. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to find out more. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. AZU¡¯s marriage is in my hands. ¡± With that, Azu¡¯s mother was much more relieved. Lu Huanzi took care of Azu for more than half a month in the mountains. When she went out, the New Year¡¯s Eve had passed. It was already the seventh day of the New Year. On the seventh day of the New Year, Azu came back. He said that he wanted to pick her up, but there were still many things that needed to be decided by the boss himself. In fact, what could not be done without her? However, she had indeed been hiding from the world for a long time. It was time for her to go out. After Azu came back, Lu Huanzi gave her two days off on purpose, so that he could accompany his parents at home. However, Azu did not. He accompanied her out of Daliang Mountain. They returned to the most luxurious place in the city from the quiet mountains. Lu Huanzi did not feel uncomfortable at all. Xue Jian said that she was born in this kind of place. What a joke. How could anyone be born in a land of fireworks. It was just that they were assimilated after staying in one place for a long time. When Lu Huanzi was in the mountains, it was not that she did not think of leaving this luxurious place. Since Mr. Mo did not want her, she could start over and find a proper job to meet some decent people. However, after thinking about it, she gave up completely. Where could she go if she left this place. She once saw a movie called ¡°shawshank redemption¡± . There was a prisoner who had been in prison for fifty years. One day, he would be released from prison, but every day and night, he would think of committing a crime again and returning to prison. In the end, he committed suicide because he could not adapt to life outside. There was a line that left a deep impression on Lu Huanzi. Bruce was not crazy, he was just institutionalized. He had been here for fifty years. Fifty years. This was the only place he knew. Here, he was an important person An educated man, out there he¡¯s nothing but a parolee who can¡¯t even get a library card¡­ . .¡± Chapter 629 Every time Lu Huanzi saw this part, she would feel deeply moved. Looking at the suicidal criminal, she would always feel a sense of sadness and sympathy for him. She was the same. From the moment she woke up, she had become the boss of Nian Nian. All her memories and knowledge were related to Nian Nian. She had long become one with Nian Nian. Without Nian Nian, she, Lu Huanzi, was nothing. Perhaps, she still had to thank Mr. Mo for leaving Nian Nian to her. After returning, no one mentioned Mr. Mo.. Even Xi Feng did not mention these three words again. Everything seemed to have become a thing of the past. Lu Huanzi seemed to have completely walked out of the past. She was still dressed gorgeously all day long, occasionally going to various private rooms to greet people. She did get to know quite a few young masters. Her personality was straightforward, and she did not like to fuss. She could take a joke. She did not need others to give her an extra step. Even if she offended some people, she would find a step to go down. Therefore, for some reason, she was quite popular in the circle. Ji Hanzhong often came to find her for dinner. But now, she didn¡¯t bring her girlfriend. Last time, Lu Huanzi had unintentionally asked about Mia, who had sprained her ankle last time. Ji Hanzhong said, ¡°we parted long ago. Last time, it was actually that woman who wanted to come and see you. She¡¯s Tang Yingzhi¡¯s woman. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart sank. Ji Hanzhong also realized that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have said. So he laughed and said, ¡°No, no, no, let¡¯s eat. Dinner, I¡¯ll treat you to a movie. Will you do me the honor? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°your young master is an idler. I¡¯m extremely busy. I even watch movies. I don¡¯t even have time to eat. ¡± Ji Hanzhong said, ¡°you¡¯re too stingy. I just made a mistake, and you¡¯re already angry. Alright, alright. I was wrong. Can you apologize and apologize? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not say a word. Ji Hanzhong came over. ¡°Boss Lu, you¡¯re not really angry, are you? ¡± Lu Huanzi was not really angry. She was just annoyed. She was annoyed whenever Mo Lichuan was mentioned. Everyone knew that Mr. Mo used to be the behind-the-scenes boss of Nian Nian. Now, it was taboo. Moreover, he even mentioned Mr. Mo¡¯s fiancee. After returning from Daliang Mountain. Lu Huanzi knew. Mo Lichuan still chose a date to get engaged to Tang Yingzhi. Although the wedding date hadn¡¯t been announced, the outside world had already rumored that they had secretly received their marriage certificate overseas. Lu Huanzi went out of the private room by herself. She went to the Water Tower of ¡°Tongque Terrace¡± to smoke. This place was like a small beacon tower. At a glance, one could see the splendor of the world below. However, standing at such a high place, it seemed more and more lonely. Lu Huanzi actually did not have an addiction to smoking. She rarely smoked. The first time she smoked was because she had a severe headache. Smoking could buffer her. Chapter 630 Usually, she liked to light up a cigarette and put it between her fingers. She did not smoke, but only smelled the faint smell of tobacco. Because this type of tobacco was unique. Mo Lichuan only smoked this type. At this time, Lu huanzi would have an illusion. It was as if Mo Lichuan was right beside her. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi hated herself. Others already did not want her, so why did she keep thinking about it. Lu Huanzi slowly covered her chest and felt that it was empty. She had seen that woman called Tang Yingzhi before, and she often appeared in all kinds of entertainment magazines. She indeed had the temperament of a socialite from a Well-to-do family. In addition, she had been famous for a long time and was the top sister in the entertainment industry. She more or less exuded a sense of dominance. It was said that she had a double master¡¯s degree from Columbia University and had an extremely high degree. Only a woman with such good looks and a superior background was qualified to stand beside a man like Mr. Mo and rule the world together with him. And she was just a small passerby in Mr. Mo¡¯s life. After a long time, she was just washed away by the flow of time. Lu Huanzi suddenly found herself feeling sorry for herself and self-pity. She even felt a little jealous. No, she didn¡¯t want to become like this. So she made a big decision. She called the man named Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin was not surprised at all when he received a call from Lu Huanzi. He even knew that Lu Huanzi would definitely call. He was like a fisherman who was patiently waiting for the fish to bite. Her first sentence was filled with a confident smile as she asked, ¡°have you thought it through? Do you agree to my proposal? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank. She really wanted to bring up this matter. Perhaps it was to cut off her own path. Or perhaps she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t help but destroy Mr. Mo¡¯s family. Therefore, she had to force herself into a corner. Perhaps, she could change her life. However, after being questioned like this by that person, the embarrassment of being exposed caused her to fly into a rage out of humiliation. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°getting married is too hasty. After all, it¡¯s a lifelong thing. However, I agree to be your girlfriend. Let¡¯s have a normal relationship. If it¡¯s suitable, we¡¯ll get married. ¡± The other party seemed to be stunned for a moment before saying yes. After hanging up the phone. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was inexplicably complicated. She couldn¡¯t say that she regretted it, but she also felt that she had lost her rationality for a moment. What right did she have to use someone else¡¯s life to cut off her own path of retreat? However, there was no turning back. She could only take one step at a time. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect this. From the second day onwards, Chen Huaijin frequently appeared in Nian Nian. At five o¡¯clock in the evening, he would always appear in her office on time. At the beginning, he would send her flowers and gifts. Then, he would take her out to eat and watch a movie. Then, he would take her out to watch a movie Chapter 631 Lu Huanzi was also very cooperative. After all, she was the one who wanted to be someone else¡¯s boyfriend. Everyone in the circle knew that boss Lu had a boyfriend in his heart. From the limited edition rolls-royce Silver charm that he drove around the world,. It was clear that this person was definitely not an ordinary wealthy person. This car had a great background. It was said to be worth 150 million yuan. How could a person who was willing to spend 100 million yuan to customize a car be an ordinary person? On the surface, everyone was laughing and congratulating her. In private, everyone was praising this boss Lu for his amazing methods. He had just separated from Mr. Mo not long ago when he met a new lover. And this new lover was definitely not worse than Mr. Mo.. What was even more valuable was that he would come over every night and take her out for dinner and a date. It could be said that he was envied by others. However, there were still people who were worried. Xi Feng and Azu had tried to persuade him a few times. They said that this Mr. Chen¡¯s identity was unknown, but it was obvious that he was not an ordinary person. It was better not to be too close to him. However, every time, Lu huanzi would always say with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t really stay for a lifetime. If I really meet someone who treats me well, I will still get married. ¡± These words Scared Azu and Xi Feng quite a bit. Ji Hanzhong also repeatedly tried to persuade her to get out as soon as possible. However, every time, Ji Hanzhong looked like she wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. She looked very troubled. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Ji San, I just want to ask you a question. Does this young master Chen have a wife? ¡± Ji Hanzhong answered truthfully, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t had a serious girlfriend in so many years. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then what¡¯s wrong with me dating him? ¡± Ji Hanzhong was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. ¡°You don¡¯t know, he¡­ ¡± Halfway through his sentence, he couldn¡¯t continue. Then, he stood up and threw a Tantrum. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already warned you. You¡¯d better stay away from him. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer. ¡± Ji Hanzhong left. Lu Huanzi had inadvertently told Chen Huaijin about this matter. In reality, it was just a test. He smiled and said, ¡°what exactly are you thinking? Look, everyone thinks that we¡¯re not a good match. Otherwise, we¡­ ¡± Chen Huaijin suddenly interrupted her. ¡°If you want to break up, you don¡¯t have to find such a lame excuse. ¡± At that time, the two of them were eating Kobe steak. After the steak was served, Chen Huaijin cut the steak into small square pieces and asked the waiter to pass it to Lu Huanzi. To be honest, this man was both thoughtful and gentlemanly. He treated her very well. But there was one thing about this man that was too smart. He was always able to see through her little schemes at a glance. Like now. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of you. I can¡¯t hide anything from you. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled Chapter 632 Chen Huaijin said, ¡°you also need a reason to break up. Is it because I didn¡¯t do it well enough? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°No, it¡¯s because you did it so well that I can¡¯t bear it. ¡± Chen Huaijin suddenly smiled and elegantly cut the steak on his plate. He didn¡¯t look at Lu Huanzi. He said, ¡°what kind of logic is this? The reason for breaking up is not valid. I don¡¯t agree. ¡± Lu Huanzi was helpless. She still asked him to bring along all the delicacies in Jiang city every day. Today was the weekend. It was rare for Lu Huanzi to want to give herself a break. So, she made an appointment with Azu and Xi Feng to eat Japanese cuisine in the evening. But just as she was about to leave at five in the afternoon¡­ Azu took a gift box to her office. Lu Huanzi was a little surprised. ¡°What is this? ¡± Azu¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Mr. Chen sent it to you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Oh. ¡°. It must be a gift from the United States. In the past few days, Chen Huaijin had gone to America on a business trip. He had already been gone for a week. That was why she had the opportunity to go out for dinner with Azu and the others tonight. Lu Huanzi opened the gift box. Inside was a red gown. When Lu Huanzi picked up the gown, she found it funny. Why did Chen Huaijin send this to her. She couldn¡¯t put it on either. At this moment. The phone on the table vibrated. When she saw the number, it was actually Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi picked it up and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Why did you send me a gown? ¡± A deep voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Come to a business dinner with me tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not very appropriate. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. This kind of banquet requires that you bring a female companion. You¡¯re my girlfriend. If I don¡¯t bring you along, who will? ¡± Lu Huanzi was surprised that he acted as if it was a matter of course. However, there was nothing wrong with this sentence. Hence, the originally ordered Haidilao was rejected. Lu Huanzi had been craving for it for a long time. Lu Huanzi had spent two whole hours dressing up. She was even seen by the snow.. Fu Rong and the other girls mocked, ¡°sister Huan is usually the laziest. Usually, asking her to put on makeup is like killing her. Now, for the sake of her beloved, she is willing to spend two hours on it. Therefore, it is not unreasonable for a woman to look good for her lover. ¡± Someone interrupted, ¡°in the past, when Mr. Mo came, I didn¡¯t see sister Huan put in so much effort. ¡± Lu Huanzi was originally wearing an earring. Upon hearing this, her hands stopped moving. The room instantly fell silent. Everyone was trembling with fear. This was equivalent to stepping on the boss¡¯land mine. A few of them looked sympathetically at Ding Xiang who had just said this. Ding Xiang also knew that she had said something wrong and quickly apologized, ¡°sister Huan, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Huanzi only paused for a moment. She turned her head and raised her eyebrows with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be nervous. Alright, I have to go out. The car outside has been waiting for half an hour and it¡¯s already putting on a show. ¡± Chapter 633 Lu Huanzi stood up. The girls next to her exclaimed in unison, ¡°Sister Huan, you are so beautiful today. You will definitely surpass the rest. ¡± Lu Huanzi lifted the hem of her skirt and looked in the mirror. The person in the mirror had snow-white skin. She was dressed in a bright red evening gown, looking very much like a blooming English rose. She wore a lot of makeup and her lips were fiery red. Paired with this long gown, she suddenly gave off an aura. When her hair fell down, the long waves were like seaweed swaying in the sea. She inserted her fingers into her hair and caressed it casually. It was an indescribable type of amorous feeling. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it won¡¯t be too embarrassing if we go out like this, right? ¡± Xue Jian was still holding her arm. ¡°Sister Huan, you¡¯re provoking US, right? If you call this embarrassing, then all the women in the world won¡¯t have the face to go out on the streets. ¡± Lu Huanzi was in a good mood after being complimented. Hence, she happily went out. After Lu Huanzi went out, she got on the rolls-royce Silver Charm. The person who came to pick her up was Chen Huaijin¡¯s driver, Lao Yue. Lao Yue often came to pick Lu Huanzi up, so he was already very familiar with her. When Lao Yue saw Lu Huanzi, he could not help but give her a thumbs up. ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re really beautiful today. ¡± Lu Huanzi said playfully, ¡°I was just afraid of embarrassing Mr. Chen, so I tidied up properly. ¡± Lao Yue said, ¡°How could I embarrass Mr. Chen? It¡¯s more like giving Mr. Chen face. Even I know that Miss Lu is one of the top beauties in Jiang city. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. After getting into the car, Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°where¡¯s Mr. Chen? ¡± Lao Yue said, ¡°Mr. Chen is still at the company, so I¡¯m here to pick up Miss Lu first. Then, I¡¯ll pick you up on the way. ¡± Actually, he had known Chen Huaijin for almost two months. There was a period of time when they saw each other almost every day. But up until now. Lu Huanzi still didn¡¯t understand what Chen Huaijin was doing. It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped in front of the Jingsheng Group building. ¡°Your husband works here? ¡± Lu Huanzi asked in realization The Jingsheng building was a landmark building in Jiangcheng. The Jingsheng Group was one of the top 500 in the world and was known as the ¡°King of hotels¡± in the country. The Jingsheng Hotel had more than 1,000 chains in the country and the world, all of which were five-star and above. The Jingsheng resort was also very famous and famous for its luxury. To be able to hold an important position in such a group, he must be an extraordinary person. Old Yue looked at Lu Huanzi in surprise. ¡°Miss Lu, don¡¯t you know that our husband is the chairman of the Jingsheng Group? ¡± Lu Huanzi admitted that she was still surprised. She thought that Chen Huaijin might be a high-level executive of the Jingsheng Group. Or perhaps he had some connection with the Jingsheng family. But she had never thought that he would be the president of the Jingsheng Group. After all, he was still so young. Old Yue saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s surprised expression and said, ¡°Miss Lu, so you didn¡¯t know. I thought that our husband had told you long ago. ¡± Chapter 634 Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I just found out. ¡± Lu Huanzi saw the look on old Yue¡¯s face as if he had gotten into trouble. She smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t know that it was you who told me. ¡± ¡°thank you, Miss Lu. ¡± When Chen Huaijin got into the car, he saw Lu Huanzi in a red dress. He looked her up and down. Then he said, ¡°this dress really suits you. ¡± Of course it does. herm??s¡¯latest design was the only one in the world. Although the design was smooth and simple, the waist was hand-inlaid with a piece of broken diamonds of different sizes. It was like the stars of the Milky Way, distributed at the two ends of the waist, and extremely dazzling. If Lu Huanzi guessed correctly, the value of these diamonds could probably buy a few villas in the heart of Jiangcheng City, where land was expensive. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Today, Mr. Chen is also very handsome. ¡± Chen Huaijin had obviously changed his clothes. The clothes were all high-grade custom-made. There was no brand, but the material looked very textured. Especially when worn by such a high-quality man, the value doubled. In the car. Chen Huaijin explained to her that this was actually a commercial charity banquet. There were some jewelry auction segments. And the funds obtained by the organization would all be donated. The banquet venue was set up in a high-class club. From the outside, it looked like a gilded English castle. When they went in, it was indeed a one-on-one. The men basically cooperated with a beautiful woman. Of course, there were also those who embraced the left and the right. After entering the venue, they discovered that it was splendid and extremely luxurious. The banquet hall was extremely large. There was a cold dining area and an extremely large dance floor. The light from the crystal Chandelier poured down like tassels. The entire hall was filled with the fragrance of clothes and hair, and even the air was filled with the mellow fragrance of champagne. When Lu Huanzi entered, it still caused a commotion. Many people looked in her direction. Chen Huaijin obviously had a very high status in the circle. Many people took the initiative to come up and greet him. Later, an old man in a Tang suit came. Lu Huanzi only found out that he was the mayor of Jiang City, Yang Changhui. Chen Huaijin exchanged a few pleasantries with him before introducing Lu Huanzi to him. ¡°My girlfriend, Lu Huanzi. ¡± The old man smiled like a Maitreya Buddha. ¡°Boss Chen, you have such a beautiful girlfriend, but you¡¯re only willing to bring her out today. You¡¯re hiding it too well. ¡± Chen Huaijin said with a faint smile, ¡°I just got her. ¡± The old man also laughed a few times. ¡°So you just got her. You can¡¯t wait to bring her out to pledge your sovereignty. But I think the best way is to marry her quickly. That¡¯s the safest way. ¡± Chen Huaijin said: ¡°Mayor Yang is right. I try my best. ¡± So, a few minutes later,. Everyone in the hall knew that she was Chen Huaijin¡¯s girlfriend. Chapter 635 Lu Huanzi did not expect herself to be so high-profile as soon as she appeared. However, it was difficult for her to be low-profile when she was wearing this fiery red today. The Women in the banquet hall competed for attention, and her red color was the most eye-catching. Along the way, Lu Huanzi felt that countless gazes were fixed on her. However, she was not reserved. She looked back at everyone who looked at her. She did meet quite a number of familiar people. Among the guests were some who had been here for ten years. When they saw Lu Huanzi, they came over to greet her warmly. ¡°Boss Lu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too. ¡± Chen Huaijin happened to be chatting with some business people. Lu Huanzi was about to go for a drink, so they parted ways. However, more familiar faces surrounded them. Lu Huanzi also did not expect young master Qi, young Master Wei, young master Xu, and the others to come over. Young Master Qi held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and made a circle. He clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°Boss Lu, this piece of property on you is worth quite a lot. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you are the most fashionable person. Your eyes are the most vicious. I originally wanted to keep a low profile, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡± Young Master Xu interrupted from the side, ¡°boss Lu is so flashy today. You still want to keep a low profile? I think you are clearly here to ruin the occasion. Look at these socialite ladies¡¯ eyes. It¡¯s as if they want to dig a hole in you. ¡± Young Master Wei also said, ¡°boss Lu is now the Chen family¡¯s eldest young master¡¯s girlfriend, the Chen family¡¯s quasi-eldest young mistress. This is not enough to make these people jealous to death. ¡± Lu Huanzi joked along with them, ¡°alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. You guys can surround me again. Your girlfriends are really going to get even with me. The most important thing for a man is to learn to be gentle with women. ¡± ¡°Young Masters, you guys should hurry up and hug the beauties around you. ¡± Lu Huanzi followed the few of them and joked around. It attracted many people¡¯s sidelong glances. After a while, the few of them finally dispersed. Lu Huanzi finally found the time to go to the cold dining area to look for a glass of water to drink. Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears were very good. Even though she was standing in the corner. She could still hear what the few ladies were discussing five meters away. A lady in a golden gown said, ¡°the president of Jingsheng actually brought his girlfriend here today. Look at her. She¡¯s wearing heavy makeup and looking like a gem. She¡¯s really here to steal the limelight. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that young master Qi and the others call her boss Lu? She¡¯s the boss of Nian Nian. She used to be with Mr. Mo. . ¡± ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell. This woman is so capable. She was just dumped by Mr. Mo. . In the blink of an eye, she became young master Chen¡¯s girlfriend¡­ ¡± ¡°What kind of place is Nian Nian? I heard that the women there are all vixens who specialize in seducing people. Moreover, this is the boss of Nian Nian. Her skills must be at the pinnacle of perfection¡­ ¡± ¡°Young Master Chen and Mr. Mo are both dragons and phoenixes among men. However, they are really blind. Why would they fall for such a woman? To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t she just a prostitute? ¡± Chapter 636 Lu Huanzi almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Because the following words basically turned into unreasonable personal attacks and slander without any evidence. But she didn¡¯t care at all. Because there were many people who spread the word about her in the outside world, and they weren¡¯t short of just a few people. Lu Huanzi put down the cup. Then she walked in the direction of Chen Huaijin. On the way, she happened to pass by the ladies. Lu Huanzi smiled at them. The ladies also smiled back. This place was so vain. It was even more hypocritical than Shinian. Although Shinian was a place of wine and meat, no one would disguise themselves in such a place. Lu Huanzi had just walked a few steps. Suddenly, she heard someone scream in the crowd, ¡°look, Tang Yingzhi and Mr. Mo are here. ¡± For a moment, Lu Huanzi felt her footsteps freeze. It was as if she was being stared at by a nail. Jiang city covered an area of 107,200 square kilometers. It was unbelievable that such a large city could be encountered in such a small corner. However, some things were always unexpected, but in fact, they were all within reason. Although Mo Lichuan was mysterious, the Mo family¡¯s business was not to be underestimated. Mo Lichuan himself also occupied the first place among the Asians on Forbes¡¯wealth ranking. Therefore, it was not unusual for Mr. Mo to attend such a gathering of high-class people. However, what puzzled Lu Huanzi was that. Mr. Mo was a low-key person. She had been by his side for so long and had never seen him attend any banquet. Therefore, when Chen Huaijin invited her to attend, it was not that she had not thought of this possibility. However, at that time, Lu Huanzi felt that this possibility was zero. Lu Huanzi reflexively turned around. As expected, she saw a couple with arms written on the entrance of the banquet hall. However, after reacting for two seconds, Lu Huanzi secretly felt that things were not good. It was not that she had bumped into Mr. Mo. . It was just that she and Tang Yingzhi¡­ ¡­ were wearing the same clothes ¡­ There was an old saying that went like this: ¡°when the House leaks, it rains all the time. ¡± Or more colloquially, it was called ¡°F * Cking Unlucky. ¡°. On the other side, Tang Yingzhi was also wearing a red gown. Although the style and design were completely different. But just this flame-bird-like red color alone was enough to cause a lot of scandals. Tang Yingzhi was really beautiful. She was a real beauty, a walking clothes rack. The clothes on her body gave off a strong aura. Her hair was simple, meticulously combed at the back of her head, and she looked like a lady. There was no extra decoration on her body, and she didn¡¯t look like a gem. There was only a brooch on her chest, which was very eye-catching. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi liked to read some fashion magazines when she was free. At a glance, she could tell that it was Tiffany¡¯s new commemorative diamond brooch. Chapter 637 Fortunately, Lu Huanzi liked to read some fashion magazines when she was free. At a glance, she could tell that it was Tiffany¡¯s new commemorative diamond brooch. There were only two in the world. The other one was in the hands of the Queen of England. In an instant, the entire banquet hall seemed to be boiling with excitement. In fact, it was still very quiet on the surface. It was just that the atmosphere was like a pressure cooker. Those who knew and those who did not always cast a vague glance at her. Lu Huanzi stood where she was. Her feet seemed to be filled with lead and she couldn¡¯t move. That was because Mo Lichuan had already seen her. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost two months. Since the last time they met at the hospital, there was no longer any contact between them. In fact, it was very easy for someone like Shi Nian to find out information about a person. But Lu Huanzi deliberately ignored it. No one had mentioned Mr. Mo to her. She hadn¡¯t even seen Azu call Mr. Mo once. Mr. Mo was a man of his word and had completely cut off all contact with her. At this moment, their eyes met. Lu Huanzi only felt as if many years had passed. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were still as cold as ice. The moment he saw her, it was as if something had frozen. In the next second, it became even colder. Lu Huanzi mocked herself in her heart. She had really hit the nail on the head today. Perhaps compared to the person next to him, she was nothing. However, he did not want her to appear in front of his fianc??e. Just as she was about to turn into a stone, Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm was lifted gently. Then, the person slowly pulled her into his arms. Chen Huaijin stood beside Lu Huanzi and said with a smile, ¡°there will be many opportunities for us to meet in the future. Don¡¯t be defeated at the first meeting. ¡± Lu Huanzi was suddenly a little annoyed. It turned out that Chen Huaijin knew that the person would come. Yet, he insisted on bringing her here. What kind of heart did he have. Now, she somewhat believed the words in the letter. Chen Huaijin definitely had ulterior motives for him. Seeing Lu Huanzi frown, her face was filled with slight anger. Chen Huaijin couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of his lips. ¡°If you want to start over, you have to bid farewell to the past. I don¡¯t wish for the woman I marry to still have other men in her heart. The only way is to face them. ¡± Lu Huanzi was extremely vexed. From the start, Chen Huaijin had known that she had agreed to date him as a way to avoid Mo Lichuan. To put it bluntly, she had treated him as a sucker. However, the man in front of her was not a sucker. He was a sly Old Fox Lu Huanzi felt as if she had jumped into a deep pit. At this moment, Tang Yingzhi walked over with Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. She stood right in front of the two of them. Chapter 638 What kind of feeling was this? Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t describe it. She was still forcing a smile at first. But after seeing Mr. Mo¡¯s cold eyes, she really smiled generously. Forget it, it was a misunderstanding anyway. What would Mr. Mo think. She deliberately came to provoke him today? And she was wearing a dress that was similar to her female companion¡¯s? Wasn¡¯t she here to steal the limelight? Looking at Mr. Mo¡¯s expression, Lu Huanzi guessed his thoughts. Although she didn¡¯t know if her guess was accurate, it should be more or less the same. Since that was the case, there was no need to be submissive. In any case, Chen Huaijin was the one who brought her here. Other than the matter, she could just blame it all on him. Lu Huanzi generously smiled at the big beauty across from her. The big beauty only glanced at her indifferently, even the curvature of her lips was stingy. But she suddenly turned to Chen Huaijin. ¡°Why did big brother come today? Didn¡¯t you always dislike participating in such activities? ¡± Big Brother? Lu Huanzi was completely dumbfounded. She turned her head and looked at Chen Huaijin with some surprise. Why did Tang Yingzhi call her big brother? This kind of intimate tone was obviously very intimate. Chen Huaijin gently patted Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand that was in his arm, as if to comfort her. Because just now, Lu Huanzi was shocked and secretly pinched him. Chen Huaijin said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. This is considered my childhood. When I was young, I grew up in the same courtyard. My uncle and his father, including Li Chuan¡¯s father, are comrades in the army. I grew up with my uncle. In the courtyard, I¡¯m the boss, so they all call me big brother. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked. So it was the son of a high-ranking official. On the other side, Tang Yingzhi suddenly smiled. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s rare for you to give such a serious explanation. Why don¡¯t you introduce this person next to you? ¡± Chen Huaijin then smiled. ¡°Li Chuan, Yingzhi, let me formally introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Lu Huanzi. She will be your sister-in-law in the future. ¡± Tang Yingzhi, however, glanced at Mo Lichuan after Chen Huaijin finished introducing him. Lu Huanzi did not look at Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. He looked down. His gaze landed on Mr. Mo¡¯s tightly clenched fist. The veins on the back of Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand were already popping up. One could even hear the sound of bones cracking. Lu Huanzi was a little surprised. Was Mr. Mo Angry? However, when he raised his head, he had an icy face. There was no fluctuation in his expression. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that his palm had already loosened. Lu Huanzi only felt that the scene just now was like an illusion. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Yingzhi said instead, ¡°then congratulations, big brother. ¡± Chen Huaijin said indifferently, ¡°last time, your engagement was too sudden. I was overseas, so I didn¡¯t have the time to congratulate you. When you get married, I¡¯ll definitely be there. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°big brother has to give a big red packet. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°that¡¯s essential. ¡± Chapter 639 They chatted as if they were old friends. Lu Huanzi just stood by the side. She smiled like a vase. The gossipy eyes from all directions were still gathered here. Tang Yingzhi was a diva, so she was naturally used to it. She was calm and composed, as if she couldn¡¯t see anyone else. But Mr. Mo had such a cold face. Lu Huanzi smiled and looked at him several times without changing her expression. She only felt that Mr. Mo seemed to have lost some weight in the past few months. His chiseled face became colder and harder. He looked a little tired. His eyes were bloodshot. Mr. Mo had insomnia. When Lu Huanzi was lying on the same bed with him, no matter when he woke up,. Mr. Mo always kept his eyes open. At first, Lu Huanzi only felt incredulous. She even felt a little creepy. But she gradually got used to it. Mr. Mo didn¡¯t seem to need to sleep. Therefore, his eyes were often bloodshot. It seemed to be a little more serious now. Was there something troubling him? Lu Huanzi felt that she was quite pathetic. Even at this time, she was still worried about Mr. Mo. . She didn¡¯t have any position. She didn¡¯t have the right in the past, and now she didn¡¯t even have the right. The corners of Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips curled up. She pulled Chen Huaijin¡¯s arm forcefully. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Come with me to eat something. ¡± Chen Huaijin nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s go eat something. Help yourselves. ¡± When Lu Huanzi left, she felt that a gaze had always been on her. It was as if a ray of light was on her back, making her feel uncomfortable. After walking for about 30 meters. Lu Huanzi pulled her arm out of Chen Huaijin¡¯s arm. Lu Huanzi turned around. ¡°Mr. Chen, let¡¯s break up. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very straightforward. In fact, she and Chen Huaijin were not really in a relationship. After such a long time, the most intimate action was to hold his arm and walk down the red carpet outside the venue. The two of them. Were more like eating buddies. Chen Huaijin always took her out to eat. But to be honest, Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t greedy. So, just this alone couldn¡¯t build a friendship. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°just because of this? Because I didn¡¯t tell you beforehand that Mo Lichuan would come to the dinner party? ¡± Lu Huanzi said honestly, ¡°just because of this. ¡± After two seconds of silence, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to give people the feeling of being a doll. I think you must be curious about how I, who was dumped by Mr. Mo back then, would react if I met him in this kind of situation. Not only you, but everyone who knows me has this kind of expectation. If an old love meets a new love, wouldn¡¯t it be a wonderful show? Although I, Lu Huanzi, was born into the world of debauchery, I¡¯m still a person. There¡¯s no need to accept such an insult. ¡± Chen Huaijin looked at Lu Huanzi. Her eyes were still deep. Chapter 640 After a while, he spoke faintly However, there was a faint mocking tone in his voice. ¡°these are all lies. At the end of the day, you just need a reason to get rid of me. Today, I have yet to fulfill my promise to tell you. This can be an excuse. If I tell you, it can also be an excuse for you. Moreover, you should know that I have no intention of insulting you and watching a good show. ¡± Lu Huanzi had long known that everything was exposed in front of this man. Since she had already spoken her mind. Lu Huanzi made it clear. She said, ¡°Mr. Chen, I have never believed in love at first sight. A person of your status, Mr. Chen, has seen as many beautiful women as she has crossed the river. You would never fall in love with a woman of my status at first sight. I don¡¯t know what your motive is. Moreover, you, Mr. Mo, and Miss Tang are old acquaintances. Perhaps there are some grudges between the two of you, and Mr. Chen feels that you have used me in some way. However, I am just a small street girl. I hope that a big shot like Mr. Chen can spare my life. ¡± However, Chen Huaijin suddenly smiled and said, ¡°you speak so pitifully and complain endlessly. If outsiders find out, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯ve mistreated you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. ¡± Chen Huaijin suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and lowered his head to plant a kiss on the corner of her lips. Lu Huanzi was simply stunned. Her mind suddenly went blank. To be honest. After she woke up, other than Mr. Mo, she had never had intimate contact with any man. However, Mr. Mo rarely kissed her. As a result, the sudden temperature at the corner of her lips made her brain go blank, and she couldn¡¯t react at all. Suddenly, a sigh came into her ears. Some people sucked in a breath of cold air, while others whistled and clapped. Lu Huanzi finally woke up. Her face instantly turned red, and she was about to push Chen Huaijin away with all her strength. However, Chen Huaijin beat her to it and left her lips. Then, he leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°there are a lot of reporters present. If you lose your temper, it will be very ugly on the page tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really angry, but under the watchful eyes of everyone, she still held it in and did not flare up. What exactly was this Chen Huaijin up to. Many people around saw this scene. Men were teasing, women were jealous. There were also people who came up to congratulate her, asking if good things were about to happen. Chen Huaijin answered all of them on her behalf. When Lu Huanzi looked up, she only met Mr. Mo¡¯s deep eyes not far away. Lu Huanzi was too far away to see the emotions inside. Before she could react, Chen Huaijin carried her far away. In the end, she sighed. It was good that she saw it. Lu Huanzi felt bored in this place. Everyone was smiling. Men were gentlemen, women were elegant. Chapter 641 Lu Huanzi felt bored in such a place. Everyone was smiling. Men were gentlemen, women were elegant. But everyone was wearing a mask. Lu Huanzi even felt that it was not as cool as drinking in the private room. The next event was a jewelry auction. They were all rare treasures, and the auction price was ridiculously high. Lu Huanzi had no concept of jewelry. No matter how expensive it was, it was just a stone. Even the God¡¯s eye that Mr. Mo gave her last time was now casually placed in the safe by her. She didn¡¯t look at it again. There were several pieces of jewelry during this period, and Chen Huaijin asked her if she liked them. He even wanted to bid for them and give them to her. Lu Huanzi shook her head. Tang Yingzhi, on the other hand, bid for two treasures. A Rare Tahiti Black Pearl necklace and an emerald ring. Each of them cost more than two million. The auction had already been going on for an hour. Lu Huanzi was really not interested in these jewelry that advertised their value. It just so happened that she needed to go to the toilet, so she took the opportunity to go out and get some fresh air. When she came out of the toilet, she turned around and almost bumped into a wall of meat. Lu Huanzi was shocked, but she did not expect Mo Lichuan to be standing guard outside the female toilet. Fortunately, there was no one there now. Otherwise, she might be regarded as a pervert. Lu Huanzi was stunned, took a step back, and then smiled. ¡°Mr. Mo, did you go the wrong way? The male toilet is over there. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Come with me for a moment. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not move. ¡°Mr. Mo, why are you looking for me? Please tell me directly. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not answer. He directly held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and walked towards the corridor. They passed through a corridor and stopped when they reached a dark corner of the safety door. Lu Huanzi could feel a cold anger on Mr. Mo¡¯s body, but she did not know why he was angry now. The light here was very dark. There was no one across the corridor. Lu Huanzi even subconsciously looked up, but she did not find the camera. Very good, very safe. After he stopped, Mo Lichuan let go of him. Mo Lichuan looked at her. His voice was low and deep, but it was like a layer of broken ice. He said, ¡°when did you hook up with Chen Huaijin? ¡± Mo Lichuan used the word ¡°hook up¡± . He even deliberately emphasized the tone when he said the word, as if he was biting it. Lu Huanzi felt sad. Look, this is a man. In the past, she always mocked herself for being a prostitute. Mr. Mo always said that you are different from them. Actually, it¡¯s no different. In his heart, he is the same as others. Even if she and Chen Huaijin were in a normal relationship, in his opinion, she was deliberately trying to climb to the top. Chapter 642 Lu Huanzi smiled. But she didn¡¯t seem to care. She seemed to think seriously again. Then she said, ¡°on the day you say you¡¯re breaking up. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face instantly darkened. Lu Huanzi pretended to be surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I thought Azu had already reported it to you. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but it became more and more ugly. He really didn¡¯t know. Ever since Lu Huanzi said those words in the hospital, he had stopped. He didn¡¯t investigate anything related to her. He even avoided it. But he didn¡¯t expect that. She had known Chen Huaijin for so long. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°leave him. He¡¯s not someone you can afford to provoke. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke him. He was the one who took the initiative to chase me. ¡± Mo Lichuan said resolutely, ¡°then it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t ever see that person again. ¡± Lu Huanzi sneered. ¡°Why? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes darkened. Lu Huanzi brushed her hair and looked at Mo Lichuan with a charming smile, ¡°why did you break it off? I don¡¯t seem to have any relationship with Mr. Mo anymore. Mr. Mo shouldn¡¯t care who I date. ¡± Mo Lichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°you didn¡¯t dare to talk to me like that in the past. ¡± Lu Huanzi curled her lips, ¡°just take it that I¡¯m bullying you now. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up at Mo Lichuan, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± Just as she turned around. Her arm was pulled. In the next second, Lu Huanzi was pressed against the wall. Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips fell down. Lu Huanzi really felt that she had gone crazy today. She was actually forced to kiss by two men in one night. Mr. Mo¡¯s lips were very cold, like a piece of ice. But his whole body was like fire, and the kiss was very domineering. Lu Huanzi subconsciously struggled. But Mo Lichuan simply held her hands, raised them above her head, and leaned over. Lu Huanzi felt like she was a fish on a chopping board, unable to resist at all. Her nose was filled with the smell of his body, mixed with the faint smell of tobacco. This smell was only familiar. It was like her drug addiction, causing her to be unable to extricate herself from the addiction. But she had clearly been sober for two months. That kind of decadent life was too painful. It was too easy for him to extricate himself, but she had to spend half of her life¡¯s strength. Lu Huanzi desperately refused. Finally, she bit on Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips. The smell of blood between your lips and your teeth. But Mo Lichuan still entangled for a while before letting go. Lu Huanzi leaned her back against the wall and panted heavily. I just feel like the air in my lungs is being sucked out. And the person in front of you, there is blood on the corner of your mouth, and your eyes are still cold. So just now, what was he doing? Is it catharsis, or is it punishment? Chapter 643 However, Lu Huanzi dared to be angry but did not dare to speak up. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi and his eyes darkened. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost my composure. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi really could not see that he had the slightest hint of apology. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Chen Huaijin has an ulterior motive for getting close to you. He doesn¡¯t really like you. I can also be considered to have doted on you. I won¡¯t harm you. Don¡¯t ask for trouble. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard these words, she only felt sad. Yes, Mr. Mo doted on her very much. Perhaps he doted on her the most among all his women. Although she didn¡¯t know how many women Mr. Mo actually had. But Mr. Mo gave her Shi Nian. And he gave her a priceless diamond. Even Bao Zhu used to say that Mr. Mo really treated you as a treasure and only you treated yourself as grass. Lu Huanzi had actually made up her mind a long time ago. When she returned today, she would definitely make things clear to Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t figure out Chen Huaijin¡¯s character. She also felt that he might have ill intentions. However, she was currently feeling sad and inexplicably wanted to argue with Mo Lichuan. She smiled and said, ¡°but he treats me very well. You know in our line of work, it¡¯s rare to meet someone who doesn¡¯t care about his background. ¡± However, Mr. Mo suddenly became angry. He directly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I told you, he has other motives. Don¡¯t be stupid and walk into a trap! ¡± Lu Huanzi was frightened by Mr. Mo like this. Mr. Mo was a cold person. But he rarely lost his temper. It was useless to even speak loudly to her, let alone yell at her. Lu Huanzi looked at the person in front of her in a daze. His eyes were like a volcano. Rolling lava gushed out of them. Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes were red and he gritted his teeth. Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm was pinched so hard that it hurt, but she forgot to say anything. ¡°second brother, tell me, what is my motive? ¡± A deep voice came from the side. The two of them turned their heads at the same time. Chen Huaijin was standing a few meters above them. She and Mo Lichuan were in the corridor of the two-story stairs. Chen Huaijin was standing on the stairs. No one knew when he appeared. He looked down at everything below from above. High above, as if he was looking down on everything, but he looked very relaxed Mo Lichuan stood up straight, but he did not let go of Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. Chen Huaijin walked down the stairs at a moderate pace. He walked up to the two of them. The corner of his mouth was also curved, but it looked like he was sneering, ¡°tell me, what is my purpose? You can say it directly, so that Huanzi won¡¯t fall into the trap of a big bad wolf like me. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze was cold. Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze was cold He seemed to have regained his calm. Chapter 644 Mo Lichuan said lightly, ¡°there are some things that you and I know very well. Those debts, you can put them on my head. Don¡¯t drag others into it. ¡± Chen Huaijin slowly hooked his arm around Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°second brother, I¡¯m not young anymore. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to find a girlfriend to marry, right? I know that you and Huanzi had a relationship in the past, but who doesn¡¯t have a past? I don¡¯t care. As long as her present and future belong to me, it¡¯s fine. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at the man solemnly. Chen Huaijin also had an unfathomable look on his face. ¡°I really have my heart set on Huanzi. In the future, we will get married. At that time, you will definitely call her sister-in-law. Don¡¯t worry, I will treat her well. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan laughed coldly. ¡°what a joke. Will the Chen family accept her? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes dimmed. As expected, in Mr. Mo¡¯s heart, she had a lowly status and was looked down upon. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°the Chen family is now under my control. Even the old lady doesn¡¯t dare to say a word about who I want to marry. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it. ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled and said, ¡°tell me, what right do you have to disagree? Does Yingzhi know what you¡¯re saying? Don¡¯t let her know. If she gets hurt again, it won¡¯t be good. ¡± Mo Lichuan fell silent when Tang Yingzhi was mentioned. Lu Huanzi only felt that everything that happened today was really too boring. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have come to such a place at all. She said, ¡°the two of you seem to have a lot to say. Take your time. I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Lu Huanzi lifted the hem of her dress and left listlessly. She really did not want to face those two men. The sound of high heels disappeared into the corridor. Mo Lichuan slowly opened his mouth, ¡°what exactly is it that you¡¯re willing to let her go? ¡± Chen Huaijin turned the watch on his wrist and said with a heavy expression, ¡°what if I say that no matter what, I won¡¯t let her go? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°if you dare to lay a finger on her, I¡¯ll risk my life with you. ¡± Mo Lichuan was very calm when he said this. He did not seem to have any emotions. However, it was as if he was a piece of jade. Chen Huaijin smiled coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany you to the end. Remember, this is what you owe Chu Yun and you owe me. ¡± At the mention of that name. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes darkened. Chen Huaijin¡¯s face was filled with anger that was difficult to hide. He snorted coldly and turned to go up the stairs. When Lu Huanzi returned, the auction had already ended. Everyone returned to the banquet hall. A Waltz was playing in the hall. Couples were dancing on the dance floor. People were drinking and talking in the hall. People were talking. She was asked to dance a waltz. But she was not interested. She was just wondering when she could go back. Chapter 645 The hall was filled with people. They were talking happily. Someone came up to her and asked her to dance a waltz. But she wasn¡¯t interested. She was only thinking about when she could go back. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Tang Yingzhi to take the initiative to talk to her. ¡°Miss Lu, what are you doing here alone? Why isn¡¯t big brother with you? ¡± Lu Huanzi naturally knew that the big brother Tang Yingzhi was referring to was Chen Huaijin. She secretly cursed in her heart. This Tang Yingzhi probably didn¡¯t just come over to show some concern for her. But on the surface, she still smiled politely. ¡°He has some matters to attend to. He¡¯ll come over later. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°I heard that Miss Lu is the boss of Nian Nian. ¡± Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her words. ¡°Miss Tang is interested in Nian Nian? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°speaking of which, I really have something to ask of you, Miss Lu. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Miss Tang, feel free to say it. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°I heard that the scenery during the new year is spectacular, especially the mountain hot spring at the back of the mountain. I recently received an advertisement, and the shooting location hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Before the New Year¡¯s opening, I went there, and I felt that it was very suitable. So, I wanted to ask Miss Lu to lend me the location. Of course, we will also pay for the venue fee. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter. Miss Tang, you can just bring people over when the time comes. ¡± ¡°Miss Lu is really straightforward. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be chosen by Miss Tang. ¡± Tang Yingzhi just smiled. Then, she casually took two glasses of champagne from the champagne tower beside her and clinked glasses with Lu Huanzi. ¡°Then, thank you in advance, Miss Lu. ¡± Tang Yingzhi did not say anything else. After drinking a glass of champagne with her, she left. She did not have any intention of making things difficult for her. Even Lu Huanzi thought to herself that this woman was either really magnanimous or scheming. Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t sure yet. However, she knew that things had only just begun. There were so many places in the country for this Tang Yingzhi to shoot an advertisement, but she had chosen to do it in the past ten years. The mountain hot spring at the back of the mountain had a certain characteristic. Lu Huanzi was also thinking about how to use it. But so far, it hadn¡¯t been developed yet. Jiang city was located in the south. One of its main characteristics was that there were many hot spring pools. Hence, Jiang City had another nickname, ¡°hot spring city. ¡°. There were so many natural hot springs in the city. There were many places that had more characteristics and better scenery than the back of the mountain. But she had chosen this place. Unfortunately, she had no right to refuse. Although she was the boss of the New Year. But this boss was given by Mr. Mo. . Who was Mr. Mo? He was Miss Tang¡¯s future husband. How could she refuse? Chapter 646 It wasn¡¯t that Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t think that this Miss Tang wasn¡¯t as simple as filming an advertisement. Lu Huanzi sighed. At worst, she could just go hide in Daliang mountain for a period of time. Chen Huaijin came back very quickly. Lu Huanzi was hiding in a corner playing with her phone. Chen Huaijin walked over. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re so serious. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°Playing Games. ¡± Chen Huaijin looked at her serious face and thought that she was playing some large-scale online game. He came over with some curiosity. ¡°What are you playing? I played league of legends when I was in school. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up at him and said expressionlessly, ¡°ball game. ¡± Chen Huaijin glanced at her phone and could not help but laugh. It was indeed an extremely childish game that only children could play. He smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re bored. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back. ¡± The party actually did not end. However, Lu Huanzi and Chen Huaijin left first. Lao Yue didn¡¯t come over. Chen Huaijin drove the car himself and sent Lu Huanzi to the new year. When they got out of the car, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Chen, we don¡¯t have to see each other anymore. You don¡¯t have to give me any gifts, and you don¡¯t have to come over to treat me to a meal. I won¡¯t see you in the future. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°whether I want to treat you to a meal or not, giving you gifts is my right. Whether you come out to eat with me or not, whether you accept my gifts or not is your right. You can¡¯t deprive me of my right to pursue you. Of course, you can reject me, but I can tell you in advance that I¡¯m a very patient person. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little annoyed. Why was this person so annoying. These rich people just did whatever they wanted, thinking that they were the center of the universe. She didn¡¯t like how he looked like he was sure that she would surrender. However, she was used to not offending people, and she always smiled at him. She despised him to the extreme, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, please help yourself. I¡¯m also a very stubborn person. ¡± With that, Lu Huanzi got out of the car. When she went back, Lu Huanzi felt very tired. Azu was already counting the bill When he saw Lu Huanzi come back, he took the bill and said, ¡°boss, this is the wine list for next month. Take a look at it. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at it lazily and lay down on the SOFA. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. ¡± Azu Put away the bill. He looked at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to cook some sobering soup for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi waved her hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t Cook it. I didn¡¯t drink today. I just drank a glass of champagne. ¡± Lu Huanzi pointed at the multi-sided Sofa. ¡°Azu, come over and talk to me for a while. ¡± Azu walked over and sat down opposite Lu Huanzi. Chapter 647 Lu Huanzi Lay on the Sofa and looked at the ceiling. Her voice was calm. ¡°Azu, how did you meet Mr. Mo? ¡± Azu said, ¡°the MO family donated all my tuition fees. ¡± Lu Huanzi glanced at Azu and suddenly understood. Lu Huanzi seemed to have heard about this matter from Azu¡¯s mother when she was in Daliang Mountain. So the MO family was the one who donated Azu¡¯s tuition fees. No wonder Azu, a top student in finance and economics at Yale University, had only been a financial manager for ten years. Although the salary was quite high, it was still not decent. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Azu, you are really wasting your talents here. ¡± Azu said respectfully, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Without the MO family, I might still be in the mountains. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed. ¡°You really know how to repay kindness. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Azu, do you have someone you like? ¡± Azu seemed to be slightly startled. He glanced at Lu Huanzi, then shook his head and said, ¡°No. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips curled. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s too painful to like someone, especially when the person you like doesn¡¯t like you at all. ¡± Azu was silent for two seconds, then said, ¡°Mr. Mo really likes you. He must have had a reason for choosing to marry someone else. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that Azu would see through her worries. He comforted her like this. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°You always say that Mr. Mo loves me. Why? ¡± Sometimes, even Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t understand. Ever since she woke up, everyone had said that Mr. Mo really loved her. But why? She could not sense it at all. Azu was silent for a long time this time, but he did not say anything. Lu Huanzi laughed. ¡°Azu, you¡¯ve known Mr. Mo for so long. You must know that Mr. Mo has been married before, right? ¡± Azu was very shocked. He looked up at Lu Huanzi. ¡°Is her first wife beautiful? ¡± Lu Huanzi asked. Azu¡¯s eyes darkened. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mo must love his first wife very much. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, ¡± Azu suddenly said. Azu said, ¡°Miss Lu, you have to believe that there are times when Mr. Mo has no other choice. If you love Mr. Mo too, just wait for him. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if a stone had fallen from her heart. Instead, she felt even sadder than before. She kept looking at the ceiling, watching the chandelier sway above like the shadow of flowing water. She suddenly said, ¡°Azu, I¡¯m so tired. ¡± She was really tired. This was also the first time Lu Huanzi said this. The reason why she was tired was because she was a person without a past. So when she woke up, she treated Mr. Mo as her whole world. And now, her world had collapsed. She had always felt at a loss. Lu Huanzi knew that she was living a pathetic life. She had tried to change, but there was no way. Chapter 648 Lu Huanzi covered her eyes with her arms. ¡°You can go out. I¡¯ll be alone for a while. ¡± After Azu left, Lu Huanzi burst into tears. Then, she slept. The next morning, when she went to have breakfast, she was smiling. Azu should not have appeared at the year of the dead breakfast. But he still came. Lu Huanzi knew Azu must be worried about her. So she took the initiative to sit opposite Azu with a bowl of tofu pudding and said to him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m always very pretentious at night. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡± When Lu Huanzi finished her breakfast and went out. Xi Feng rushed over. She said that many strange people had come to the door in the past ten years. Lu Huanzi went out to take a look and saw Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi was wearing a windbreaker and had inexplicably just got out of a famous car. There were four bodyguards in black beside her. There were many people behind her with some strange things in their hands. There were many people surrounding the door. Actually, it wasn¡¯t time for the official opening yet. Many girls were surrounding the door. Tang Yingzhi and the others all knew about it. She was the country¡¯s number one diva of starlight. More importantly, she was Mr. Mo¡¯s fianc??e. How could a person with such a noble status appear at the door of Shi Nian. She even brought bodyguards and so many people? There was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind. When Lu Huanzi appeared, everyone was very worried. The boss was Mr. Mo¡¯s old love. Tang Yingzhi had appeared now, so she must have come to find trouble with the boss. Lu Huanzi smiled and went up to greet her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come so quickly. ¡± Tang Yingzhi took off her sunglasses and also smiled faintly. ¡°The filming schedule is very rushed. Let¡¯s get someone to set up the venue today. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then come in quickly. It¡¯s cold outside. ¡± Thus, the group of people entered the New Year. Everyone was dumbfounded. How could the boss and Miss Tang be so harmonious. They were like friends. Fu Rong whispered into Xue Jian¡¯s ear, ¡°this Tang Yingzhi is obviously not someone easy to deal with. She must have taken the opportunity to get close to sister Huan. She has no idea what she¡¯s up to. ¡± Xue Jian still held her arm. ¡°Then is sister Huan Easy to deal with? ¡± Fu Rong: ¡°Even less so. ¡± Everyone felt at ease. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s team set up a scene at the back of the mountain. It was said that this time, Tang Yingzhi was doing a spokesperson for a certain brand of American cosmetics. The advertisement was creative and was written into a story script. There was also a nice name called ¡°Mermaid Legend¡± . Lu Huanzi was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in her office. From here, she could see the back of the mountain and the busy figures. Tang Yingzhi only came for a while before she left. The filming had not officially started yet. After all, a big shot like her had a lot of time on her hands. The scene took about a week to complete. At the beginning of March, Tang Yingzhi once again appeared in Nian Nian. Chapter 649 It was said that the director hired a big director from Hollywood. Although Tang Yingzhi was popular in China,. She did not have much influence internationally. It was rumored that this was her first step towards becoming an international brand. Moreover, this cosmetics brand was also an international high-end brand. Therefore, it could be imagined that this advertisement endorsement was especially important to Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to go to Daliang mountain to stay for a few more days. However, at the beginning of the New Year. The New Year was the busiest time, and she was too embarrassed to leave all the responsibility to Azu and Xi Feng. Moreover, Tang Yingzhi and the others had always been in the back mountain. They were not in the buildings in the front courtyard. Therefore, they did not intersect much. Lu Huanzi was still busy every day. Occasionally, when she was free, she would stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the office, holding a cup of tea and quietly looking at it. It was as if she was looking at another world. However, one day. The assistant director of the filming team suddenly came to look for Lu Huanzi. This director was also an American. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s English was not bad. Although she had lost her memory, her English was just like her mother tongue. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was very curious about her past. According to this assistant director, the gist of it was that they were not satisfied with the crowd of mermaids that they had originally booked. They wanted to find someone to replace them from among the young ladies. Regarding this, Lu Huanzi was rather surprised. This was because other than the ¡°Blue Mermaid¡± played by Tang Yingzhi, there were also five or six sisters of mermaids. Although there weren¡¯t many scenes, all of them were newly-promoted starlets with some fame in the country. Even Mia, the girlfriend of Ji Han¡¯s last letter, was among them. This lineup was unprecedented. However, this assistant director completely looked down on the little starlet. She actually wanted to choose among the girls of the New Year¡¯s Eve. But it was no wonder. These days, during filming. The girls of the New Year¡¯s Eve were curious. When they were not at work, they always liked to go there to watch. There were also many girls in the New Year¡¯s Eve that could topple countries and cities. In addition, they were extroverted and did not mind anyone¡¯s judgment. It was said that they could chat with the crew. It was said that the little actresses were very jealous. Because they could actually chat with the director in English the whole time. They could even talk about Cameron from Stanislav Slawsky. These little actresses from the entertainment circle were very surprised. However, Lu Huanzi decided to ask the girls for their opinions on this matter. After all, it seemed to be a good opportunity. In the evening, Lu Huanzi took it seriously and called the girls over for a meeting. In the end, the girls were not too happy about it. Lu Huanzi could understand. Many girls in Shinian had other identities outside. Naturally, they did not want to be exposed. However, there were also those who volunteered. When snow met Lotus, she could be considered a pillar of Shinian. They were usually the most likable. Their looks were also top-notch. Chapter 650 The most important thing was that both of them were good swimmers. Xue Jian had even passed the professional diving certificate test. Hence, after a discussion with the other side. The two pillars on the side of the past had replaced the two young actresses on the other side. It was said that when the two young actresses heard the news, one of them gritted his teeth and wanted to curse. One of them went to complain to Tang Yingzhi while crying. Tang Yingzhi did not have any reaction to this. The filming went on normally. It was said that the director was very satisfied with Fu Rong and Xue Jian¡¯s performance. The Back Mountain was obviously a large hot spring pool. But it was built into a small bay. The prop scene was like a dream. It was indeed so beautiful that it was intoxicating. Lu huanzi would occasionally take a walk there when everyone was done. There was a prop room, a costume set. Many of the things inside were very novel. She had never been in this industry before. But indeed, she only felt that it was quite interesting. Sometimes, she was quite envious of Tang Yingzhi. She could appear in front of the screen in such a glamorous manner. She was adored and admired by people, just like a dazzling Pearl. But she was like a night Pearl that could not be seen in the light. Only in a luxurious place like Nian Nian could a glimmer of light bloom. In the morning, Lu Huanzi was still sleeping. Xi Feng came over and knocked on her door. Lu Huanzi slept late last night. So she did not get up until noon. She thought that she was reporting on Nian Nian¡¯s situation as usual. When Xi Feng entered, her face was solemn. She seemed to have something on her mind. Lu Huanzi happened to get up. She took a shower and came out of the bathroom. As she dried her hair, she asked, ¡°what happened? You seem to have something on your mind. ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°something happened at Tang Yingzhi¡¯s shoot. ¡± Lu Huanzi was puzzled. ¡°Tang Yingzhi¡¯s precious Tahiti Pearl Necklace was stolen last night. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt her heart sink. Her action of drying her hair also paused slightly. She knew about that necklace. It was from the auction at the charity dinner last time. Mr. Mo had auctioned it off and given it to her. It was worth more than two million. It was said that each Pearl was a very rare hundred-year-old mother butterfly Shell. The media had also reported on it extensively. They said that it was Mr. Mo¡¯s engagement gift to his fianc??e. It was indeed worrying to lose such a precious thing. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°do you want me to send more people to look for it? ¡± Xi Feng looked at Lu Huanzi worriedly. ¡°Sister Huan, someone said that you were the one who took the Pearl Necklace last night. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s heart thumped heavily. It was as if someone had swung a sledgehammer. Her first reaction was actually a sigh, followed by regret. The sigh was that what she had thought would not happen had happened. The regret was that she should have gone to Daliang mountain to hide. She should have known that Tang Yingzhi would not have chosen the location for no reason. Chapter 651 Xi Feng was very worried. ¡°Sister Huan, what should we do now? They are obviously trying to frame you. ¡°. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was still a little warm. After all, when Xi Feng heard the news, she did not suspect her at all. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you just said that someone said that I took the Pearl Necklace. WHO said that? ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°It¡¯s MIA. ¡± Song Beibei¡¯s brows sank. It was actually her. Perhaps she was holding a grudge over the previous dislocated necklace. However, she had also been informed in the documentary. Mia was Tang Yingzhi¡¯s subordinate. Everything seemed to be clear now. Lu Huanzi changed into a new set of clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± When Lu Huanzi went over. The filming had already stopped. It was said that the Pearl Necklace was also one of the important props. And today, it was just about to be used. Tang Yingzhi was sitting on an open-air lounge chair. There was a big umbrella on it, and she was wearing sunglasses. MIA was standing next to her. And the girls who played the other mermaids were standing in a row in front of her. They looked like they were being interrogated. Fu Rong and Xue Jian were very disdainful. Xue Jian said, ¡°you said that sister Huan stole the necklace. What evidence do you have? ¡± Mia took a step forward. ¡°Last night, I saw boss Lu running to the back of the mountain and sneaking around. Today, the necklace was lost. If she didn¡¯t steal it, who else could it be? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that she was at a loss for words. Because last night. She had indeed been here. However, she couldn¡¯t sleep because she couldn¡¯t sleep. She stood by the French window and looked at the beautiful scenery. She just went down to relax. Fu Rong also said, ¡°you only saw our boss come here, but you didn¡¯t see our boss steal the necklace. If you came here to steal the necklace, then didn¡¯t you come here last night? Isn¡¯t that the biggest possibility? ¡± MIA was speechless. With a red face, she said, ¡°I just left my purse in the props room yesterday. I came back to get it. When I left, I saw boss Lu sneakily come in. She must have taken the necklace away. Because yesterday, Sister Ying put the necklace in the jewelry box in the props room.¡± Fu Rong immediately replied, ¡°You all know the exact location of Miss Tang¡¯s necklace. I think it¡¯s more likely that you stole it. ¡± This matter had been blown up early in the morning. Many girls had gathered here in the past ten years. Everyone was unanimous in pointing out that MIA must have stolen the necklace. Mia Probably didn¡¯t expect the people here to be so eloquent. They directly pushed all the suspicion onto her. Xue Jian said, ¡°to be honest, our boss has a lot of expensive jewelry. She wouldn¡¯t even put tens of millions of jewelry in her eyes, let alone this two million Pearl Necklace of yours. ¡± Xue Jian¡¯s words seemed to have received everyone¡¯s approval. Everyone said loudly, ¡°I think Miss Mi must have stolen the necklace and is framing our boss. ¡± Chapter 652 Mia¡¯s expression was very ugly, as if she could not control the situation at all. Seeing that things had actually developed to this stage,. She could only ask Tang Yingzhi for help with embarrassment. ¡°Sister Yingzhi, believe me, I definitely did not take the necklace. They are all slandering people. ¡± Those foreign directors also did not care about this matter. They said that this was their own internal matter. They only hoped that they would resolve it as soon as possible and not affect the filming. Therefore, they gave everyone a half-day holiday today. However, the director, assistant director, and crew members did not leave either. They gathered here as if they were watching a good show. At this moment, Tang Yingzhi stood up. She had already seen Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi and Xi Feng walked over. Then, they stood in front of Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi finally took off her sunglasses. She just smiled. ¡°Boss Lu, do you have anything to say? ¡± Lu Huanzi also smiled. ¡°What did Miss Tang lose? ¡± Mia said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, stop putting on airs. You were the one who stole the necklace. ¡± Lu Huanzi coldly glanced at MIA. ¡°But I saw with my own eyes that you were the one who took the necklace? ¡± MIA was instantly speechless. She stuttered, ¡°you, you, you, slandered me. I didn¡¯t take it. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°I did come here last night, but I really didn¡¯t take Miss Tang¡¯s necklace. Miss Mi kept saying that I was the one who took the necklace, so show me evidence. If you don¡¯t, Miss Mi will wait to receive my lawyer¡¯s letter. Although I¡¯m not a good place, I¡¯m not someone to be bullied. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said that she was going to send a lawyer¡¯s letter, MIA¡¯s expression changed. Instead, she revealed a kind of panic. She looked at Tang Yingzhi as if she was asking for help. ¡°Sister Yingzhi. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°my necklace was lost here. Whether it has something to do with boss Lu or not, it has something to do with the people here. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°So? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that the mask between them was being torn apart bit by bit. This Tang Yingzhi seemed to finally reveal her true side. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°without the necklace, there¡¯s no way to complete the shoot. No matter who took it, we have to find it as soon as possible. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°since someone saw with their own eyes that it was boss Lu who took the necklace, for the sake of boss Lu¡¯s innocence, shouldn¡¯t we go to boss Lu¡¯s office and living room to search for it? ¡± Lu Huanzi said with a smile, ¡°if the necklace is really mine, then I wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to keep it by my side and wait for you to search for it. ¡± Tang Yingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe boss Lu thinks the most dangerous place is the safest place? ¡± Xi Feng took a step forward and said, ¡°don¡¯t go too far. Shi Nian is not a place you can search whenever you want. This is obviously your slander. If you want to search, please apply for a search warrant first. ¡± Chapter 653 When she heard that they were going to search the year of the Picker, Xi Feng felt as if she had received a huge insult. Naturally, Lu Huanzi could not have ordered people to search every corner of the year of the picker. However, at this time¡­ Xiao he came over and whispered something into Xi Feng¡¯s ear. Xi Feng¡¯s expression changed. Then, she walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°sister Huan, Mr. Mo is here. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why Mr. Mo happened to come at this time. However, it was not a strange thing. Tang Yingzhi was Mr. Mo¡¯s legitimate fianc??e. It was reasonable for Mr. Mo to visit his fianc??e occasionally. Not long after. Not long after, Mr. Mo came to the back of the mountain. He still had the same cold and handsome face. He walked to Tang Yingzhi¡¯s side at a moderate pace. He asked indifferently, ¡°why did you call me and insist on me coming over? What happened? ¡± So it was Tang Yingzhi who called him over. So was she asking for help, or was the villain complaining first? However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression did not change and she was still smiling. Tang Yingzhi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°the Pearl Necklace you gave me last time is missing. Because you gave it to me, you have the right to know the inside story. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°missing? What do you mean by missing? ¡± At this time, MIA came out again. Her finger directly pointed at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s her. She stole it. ¡± Mo Lichuan then looked at Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was still smiling. She felt that her face was about to turn stiff. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression did not change. He did not even glance at MIA. He only said to Tang Yingzhi, ¡°if you lose it, I¡¯ll just throw it away. At worst, I¡¯ll buy you another one. ¡± He said it so plainly. However, Lu Huanzi felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her from head to toe. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression was not very good. She looked at Mo Lichuan with some complicated emotions in her eyes. However, the assistant beside her.. At this time, she stood up and spoke on behalf of Tang Yingzhi, ¡°Mr. Mo, we can¡¯t let this matter go just like that. Because that necklace was given by Mr. Mo, sister Yingzhi is very precious. Yesterday, she knew that her assistant didn¡¯t clean it up, so she came over to look for it in the early morning. You are obviously protecting boss Lu by understating it. Everyone knows that boss Lu used to be with you. If this gets out, people will think that your old relationship with boss Lu is still going on. This is simply a slap to our sister Yingzhi¡­ ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Shut up. ¡± Before the assistant could finish, she was interrupted by Tang Yingzhi. He smiled at Mo Lichuan: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. ¡± Lu Huanzi in the side like to see a good show. The people around Tang Yingzhi sing along. You seem to be putting up a good fight. Chapter 654 However, what she felt the most uncomfortable about was Mo Lichuan¡¯s attitude just now. Mo Lichuan was indeed carefree. It was as if losing this two million yuan necklace was not a big deal at all. He casually said that he would buy another necklace and send it over. Why was she like this. Lu Huanzi looked around. Most of the girls in ten years had a big heart. Lu Huanzi knew what they were happy about. It was because Mr. Mo¡¯s protection made them happy. Mr. Mo obviously wanted to suppress this matter. He wanted to make it small. However, Lu Huanzi was extremely sad. She was not happy at all because of Mr. Mo¡¯s protection. By saying this, Mr. Mo meant that his first reaction was to think that she was the one who stole the necklace. Otherwise, how could he defend it Lu Huanzi clearly knew that her future life and this man in front of her no longer had any interaction. However, when she thought about how he viewed her in his heart, her heart turned cold. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°Miss Tang just said that she wanted to search my bedroom and office, so let¡¯s do it. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s smile was very calm. Xi Feng, on the other hand, was furious. ¡°Sister Huan, you¡­ ¡± All the girls in the past ten years had puzzled expressions on their faces. They probably didn¡¯t understand why she had to act so strong-willed when Mr. Mo had clearly intended to suppress the matter. Since this Tang Yingzhi had proposed a search,. It was very likely that she had already planned it beforehand and had done something behind the scenes. A wise man doesn¡¯t take a loss when the odds are against him. Why did she have to fight for this? Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t fighting for her reputation, but she was very curious about how the situation would develop. Or rather, she was even more curious about what Tang Yingzhi wanted to do? Mr. Mo looked at Lu Huanzi with a heavy gaze. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s subordinates and assistants all ran to Lu Huanzi¡¯s office and rummaged through it. Lu Huanzi¡¯s residence and office were actually adjacent. They were also rummaged through in a mess. They even ordered her to open the safe. Lu Huanzi did as she was told. Because there were no other important documents in the safe other than some jewelry. The important documents of the past ten years, including important business information, were all kept by Azu. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was not worried. However, the eye of the idol that Mr. Mo gave her happened to be kept by Lu Huanzi. The American director recognized the diamond. He was so surprised that it was as if he had seen an alien creature. He said, ¡°Miss Lu is definitely not the thief who stole the Pearl Necklace, because she has the eye of the idol. ¡± Lu Huanzi also learned that the diamond was worth 600 million through him. Lu Huanzi did not expect that the diamond was even more valuable than the entire Nian Nian. Chapter 655 Although she knew that the diamond that Mr. Mo gave her at that time was very rare,. Lu Huanzi thought in her heart that Mr. Mo was generous enough to give her a few tens of millions. But she didn¡¯t expect that the diamond was actually worth 600 million. Lu Huanzi was also surprised. Not only Lu Huanzi, everyone was very shocked. Including Tang Yingzhi. Her Gaze always fell on Mr. Mo. . Everyone knew very well. Such a precious thing could only be given by Mr. Mo. . However, with this, everyone believed it. Boss Lu would never steal a pearl necklace that was worth two million. It was just like a person who owned a mountain of gold and silver would never pick up a copper coin that was dropped on the ground. Even Tang Yingzhi¡¯s people believed it. They even thought that Lu Huanzi probably had people search it to show off this rare and famous diamond. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s assistant even saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s behavior as her showing off to Tang Yingzhi. However, they had forgotten that they were the ones who had to be searched. However, just when everyone thought that this farce was about to end¡­ Tang Yingzhi¡¯s assistant suddenly called out from behind her desk, ¡°found it. It¡¯s here. ¡± It instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. A few people walked over. They really saw a black Pearl necklace lying quietly in Lu Huanzi¡¯s office drawer. The person who was found was Tang Yingzhi¡¯s assistant. She said, ¡°boss Lu, what else is there to say? This necklace was obviously taken by you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was not surprised. Instead, she felt that this result was within her expectations. She just did not quite understand how they did it. The assistant first proved herself, ¡°just now, the four of us looked for it together. When I opened the drawer, the few people next to me saw it. Two of them are your people. Everyone can prove that when I opened the drawer, the necklace was inside. So, this Pearl Necklace was stolen by you, boss Lu. ¡± The room suddenly turned silent. All eyes were on Lu Huanzi. Some were surprised, some were suspicious, and of course, there were also jeers. Lu Huanzi walked over and saw a black pearl necklace lying there quietly. Tang Yingzhi also walked over. She picked up the Pearl Necklace and asked, ¡°boss Lu, can you explain? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what else can I say? You found the Pearl Necklace in my private drawer in front of everyone. Didn¡¯t you already convict me? ¡± Lu Huanzi took the initiative to say, ¡°what do you want to do, Miss Tang? Call the police? ¡± Everyone was surprised by Lu Huanzi¡¯s reaction. No one in the room spoke. But their eyes were always on Mr. Mo, Tang Yingzhi, and her. Chapter 656 Mr. Mo¡¯s expression was almost indifferent. There were no ripples on his face. It was as if what happened now had nothing to do with him. But everyone knew that boss Lu was Mr. Mo¡¯s old lover. This matter was very likely Tang Yingzhi¡¯s show of force to boss Lu. Tang Yingzhi took the necklace and walked in Mr. Mo¡¯s direction. Then she said indifferently, ¡°Li Chuan, how do you think this matter should be handled? ¡± Xi Feng stood next to Mr. Mo.. She said on behalf of Lu Huanzi, ¡°sister Huan would never steal a Pearl necklace. This is slander. Mr. Mo, you must investigate it clearly. ¡± Azu stood at the side and looked at Mr. Mo with a gloomy face. Then, he looked at Lu Huanzi. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. Mo walked over. He walked to Lu Huanzi and said indifferently, ¡°did you really take it? ¡± Lu Huanzi still looked at him with a smile. ¡°If you think so, then so be it. ¡± She didn¡¯t want to defend herself. It was obvious that Tang Yingzhi had framed her. It was impossible for someone as smart as Mr. Mo not to know. However, Lu Huanzi was also curious. That was her fianc??e over there. How would he handle it. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s assistant interrupted from the side. ¡°Mr. Mo, I think we should call the police. The theft of jewelry worth two million must be thoroughly investigated. Moreover, we must not let the thief who stole the necklace go free. ¡± Mr. Mo turned his head and glanced at that person coldly. That assistant instantly shut up. But at this moment, two knocks on the door suddenly sounded. The door was open. Everyone looked towards the door. But they saw a tall figure appear at the door of the office. Lu Huanzi absolutely did not expect Chen Huaijin to appear at the door now. He had one hand in the pocket of his suit pants and leaned slightly against the door. One Hand was just pretending to button the door, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. When Mo Lichuan saw the person at the door, his brows were already locked. Chen Huaijin stood up straight and walked in at a moderate pace. He walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. The Tahiti Black Pearl Necklace was placed on Lu Huanzi¡¯s desk. Chen Huaijin walked over and casually held the Pearl in his hand. Then he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell everyone that this pearl necklace was given to you by me? ¡± Everyone was shocked. Even Lu Huanzi was slightly startled. Chen Huaijin said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°this Pearl Necklace was given to Huanzi by me, not the one you¡¯re looking for. ¡± MIA gritted her teeth at the side. Why was it that every time this woman had an accident, there would always be a man standing up for her. Mia said, ¡°this Pearl Necklace was clearly given to our sister ying. Mr. Chen said that you gave it to boss Lu. What evidence do you have? ¡± Chen Huaijin did not even glance at this small character. Chapter 657 He said, ¡°there¡¯s more than one black Pearl Necklace in the world. I bought it at the Sotheby¡¯s auction house. The invoices and transaction records are kept. If you really doubt it, I can ask someone to send it over right now. ¡± No one knew whether Chen Huaijin was telling the truth or not. But this Chen Huaijin was really not a simple person. The Chairman of the Jingsheng Group. A natural king. Even looking into his eyes and talking required courage. Such a man should be capable of anything. It didn¡¯t matter if what he said was true or not. The only thing that could prove was that this man was protecting Lu Huanzi. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good either. She looked at Chen Huaijin for a while before saying, ¡°this necklace is mine. I can recognize it. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°Yingzhi, it doesn¡¯t seem to have your name carved on it. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s words were absolutely merciless. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression sank. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°weren¡¯t you shooting an advertisement at the hot spring pool at the back of the mountain yesterday? Maybe you lost your necklace in the hot spring pool. Maybe you remembered wrongly. I advise you to look for it in the hot spring pool. ¡± Xi Feng also said, ¡°yeah, maybe Miss Tang remembered wrongly. The necklace didn¡¯t come off at all. Instead, it fell into the hot spring pool. We should go there and look for it. ¡± Lu Huanzi always felt that Xi Feng was keeping them in suspense. In the end, the group of people ran to the hot spring pool again. Fu Rong and Xue volunteered to take off their clothes and jumped into the hot spring pool to search. After about ten minutes of searching. Fu Rong suddenly poked out of the water. Excitedly waving a string of pearls in her hand, she said, ¡°I found it, I found it. ¡± Fu Rong quickly came up. In her hand was also a string of black pearl necklaces. And it was almost identical to the one found in Lu Huanzi¡¯s office just now. Everyone was stunned. What on Earth was going on? There were actually two black Pearl necklaces. Could it be that Chen Huaijin really gave boss Lu One? Only Mia¡¯s fingers were tightly clenched. In reality, it wasn¡¯t like that at all. It was just that this Chen Huaijin was too capable, to actually be able to take one exactly the same one without anyone noticing. Chen Huaijin said to Tang Yingzhi, ¡°Yingzhi, you¡¯re really too careless, and you even wronged boss Lu. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to her? ¡± Tang Yingzhi also didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. Everything wasn¡¯t within his expectations. She glanced at Mo Lichuan instead. Then she said, ¡°big brother is really capable. ¡± With that, Tang Yingzhi sneered and turned to leave. No one knew where she went. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s manager quickly chased after her. The remaining scene was very awkward. Only Chen Huaijin seemed to be very calm and leisurely walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. ¡°Have you eaten lunch? Let¡¯s go out for lunch together. ¡± Chapter 658 The two of them really went to a Western restaurant for lunch. Lu Huanzi was very surprised. She held back her questions on the way. Finally, when the steak was served, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°how on earth did you do it? ¡± Lu Huanzi was really puzzled. This was obviously a good show arranged by Tang Yingzhi¡¯s people to frame her. Although it was very lame. But if she couldn¡¯t find any evidence, Tang Yingzhi would insist that she stole the necklace. After a long time, the three of them became tigers. However, Chen Huaijin easily dealt with it. What puzzled her even more was what was going on with the other Black Pearl Necklace? Chen Huaijin said, ¡°Miss Xi Feng called me this morning. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly understood. Xi Feng must have called him for help after something happened. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°it¡¯s not difficult for me to find an identical black pearl of Tahiti within an hour. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly smiled. Yes, money can make the devil move. But someone with money to Chen Huaijin¡¯s level could probably make the devil move. Lu Huanzi roughly understood the whole story. Xi Feng must have called Chen Huaijin after she found out about the accident. Then, Chen Huaijin found an identical black Pearl Necklace and threw it into the hot spring pool at the back of the mountain. The necklace that Tang Yingzhi framed became the gift that Chen Huaijin said he would give her. This helped her clear her name and completely saved her face. This man¡­ ¡­ Was really capable. Lu Huanzi began to eat her steak happily. Chen Huaijin looked at her. ¡°You really have a big heart. How did you get someone to sneak into your office? This time, I¡¯ll give you a pearl necklace. Next time, I might put poison in your cup. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m very afraid of death. It¡¯s just sleeping with the same man. There¡¯s no need for such a deep hatred. ¡± When Chen Huaijin heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, his entire face immediately sank. He looked very unhappy. When Lu Huanzi went back, Tang Yingzhi actually didn¡¯t come back. The American directors had been waiting on the set. This heavenly Queen Tang was a little ostentatious. She actually didn¡¯t even care about work. In the end, not only did Tang Yingzhi not come back that afternoon, she actually didn¡¯t show up for three consecutive days. The American director Fred flew into a rage and canceled the cooperation with Tang Yingzhi in the name of unprofessionalism. This matter caused a commotion and was reported in the newspapers. Tang Yingzhi did not appear either. In the end, the advertising agency directly blacklisted Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s management company, Tianyi, kept apologizing and saying that they would provide a better candidate. In the end, the big director directly contacted the advertising agency and said that he wanted to audition in China. He also said that Tang Yingzhi was not the mermaid candidate in her heart. He had a heart of his own for an advertising actor. The advertising agency believed that the American big director¡¯s vision actually agreed. Chapter 659 So, on the fourth day after Tang Yingzhi went missing,. The big director appeared in Lu Huanzi¡¯s office. To discuss the matter of advertising actors. That¡¯s right, the best candidate in the big director¡¯s heart was actually¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi ¡­ Lu Huanzi was very surprised by this. She was completely uninterested in filming commercials, so she rejected it outright. But Director Fred was really a very patient person. He had to work with her. Lu Huanzi never agreed. These few days, she had a headache from being pestered. However, the girls in the New Year were very supportive of Lu Huanzi filming the Mermaid Commercial. Xue Jian said, ¡°Sister Huan, are you stupid? This is a great opportunity. You might even become famous in one shot. With your capital, if you enter the entertainment industry, you will definitely be able to stand on equal footing with Tang Yingzhi in the future. ¡± Fu Rong also said, ¡°Sister Huan, to be honest, this is the best way for us to clear our name. Do you really want to stay in the New Year for the rest of your life ¡°Our sisters usually turn over a new leaf after 25 years old. We still have to get married in the future. It¡¯s the best thing for us to clear our name before we get married. Sister Huan, are you really not planning for the future? ¡± The Future? Lu Huanzi had never thought about the future. Even if there was a future. She had never thought about developing into the entertainment industry. The entertainment industry was a big dye VAT, and it was much better than Xinian. In the evening, Mr. Mo came over again. The first thing he said when he saw Lu Huanzi was, ¡°you can¡¯t accept Yingzhi¡¯s advertisement. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt an unspeakable irony in her heart. So Mr. Mo came here today to warn her? Because this advertisement belonged to Tang Yingzhi. Was He afraid that she would steal her advertisement endorsement? Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in shooting an advertisement. ¡± Mr. Mo¡¯s gaze gradually softened as he looked at her. He slowly walked over and actually raised a hand to gently touch her cheek. Lu Huanzi kept staring into Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes. For a moment, she actually saw a trace of warmth. She only felt that it was her own illusion. The next second, Mr. Mo had already lowered his head. His hot lips landed on her lips. Mr. Mo had never kissed her like this before. It was different from every time before. Lu Huanzi thought for a long time before she thought of a word. It was called gentleness. Yes, Mr. Mo was very gentle now. The gentle touch seemed to carry a hint of probing. She carefully sucked, and her tongue traced the shape of her lips with a hint of teasing. Lu Huanzi only felt that her brain was lacking oxygen. This feeling was too familiar. Her body was very sensitive, and every time Mr. Mo touched her, it made her shudder. From her fingers to the tip of her heart. It was probably this kind of trembling that stimulated Mr. Mo.. His kiss began to become overbearing. The moment he was pushed against the wall. Lu Huanzi suddenly woke up. Chapter 660 It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her from top to bottom. What was he doing? Lu Huanzi pushed Mo Lichuan away forcefully. Mo Lichuan took two steps back. There was an obvious displeasure on his face. The twilight in his eyes was heavy, as if it was formed by dark clouds. He seemed to be a little surprised. After all, Lu Huanzi was like an obedient little lamb in the past. She had never rejected him. Mr. Mo stood a meter away and looked at Lu Huanzi with a heavy gaze, not saying a word. However, Lu Huanzi could not stand it any longer and spoke first, ¡°Mr. Mo, there is no longer any relationship between us. It was you who said it. ¡± Mr. Mo looked at her for a while. The corners of his mouth seemed to curl into a cold smile. That smile actually made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Mr. Mo¡¯s voice was very cold, but it seemed to be half-joking. He said, ¡°Huanzi, what if I regret it? ¡± This sentence was really not within Lu Huanzi¡¯s scope of thought. Just now, when Mr. Mo said that they were separated,. Lu Huanzi dreamed that Mr. Mo would suddenly come back and say that he regretted it. But now, Mr. Mo really said it. She felt strange in her heart. She couldn¡¯t satisfy her expectations at that time. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, you are already engaged. ¡± Mr. Mo looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. But that cold gaze seemed to be waiting for her to reveal the next part. Lu Huanzi sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, I want to turn over a new leaf. ¡± ¡°Turn over a new leaf? ¡± Mr. Mo actually said it with a smiling tone. That kind of rhetorical and cold tone made Lu Huanzi very uncomfortable. It was as if she had heard an incredible joke. However, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yes, who is born in this line of work? I just lost my memory. After I lost my memory, the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was ten years, so I walked on this road. Mr. Mo, sometimes I think, if I met an ordinary person when I opened my eyes, then do I have an ordinary job now and live an ordinary life? So, I will think, am I wrong from the beginning? ¡± Mr. Mo said, ¡°Do you regret it? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I regret it. I¡¯m just a little tired of it. ¡± Mr. Mo stared at her for a while. However, the corners of his mouth curled up into a sarcastic smile. ¡°What benefits did Chen Huaijin give you to make you have such an idea? ¡± Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t expect Mr. Mo to inexplicably mention Chen Huaijin. In fact, she had had this idea for a long time. She even wanted to recover her past memories. A person whose mind was blank would also curiously analyze herself in the dead of night. What kind of person was he in the past? What kind of past did he have? Could it be an ordinary girl, with an ordinary family? Or an unpardonable evil person, a street girl? There were too many possibilities. Chapter 661 Lu Huanzi had never thought about this before. It was because at that time, she had never thought of leaving Mr. Mo. . At that time, she felt that it was only right and proper to rely on Mr. Mo. . She did not think about the future. She would do whatever Mr. Mo. . Thinking that she was still of some use to Mr. Mo, Lu Huanzi was very happy. She lived like a pet or a robot. But she was willing to be a pet. However, at the moment when she was abandoned by her master, Lu Huanzi seemed to wake up. It turned out that one day, she would end up like this. She was just a pet. She did not have the right to stay by Mr. Mo¡¯s side. Even if she did not care about anything and did not want anything. But Mr. Mo was a normal person. If he was a normal person, he would marry and have children. At that moment, she had many thoughts. ¡°Congliang¡± was just one of them. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°this matter has nothing to do with Mr. Chen. ¡± But Mr. Mo did not seem to mind and turned around. He actually walked to the wine cabinet inside. He calmly picked up a bottle of red wine and a wine glass. He poured some himself. But the corners of his mouth still curved into a sneer. ¡°nothing to do with him? I think it has a lot to do with him. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Mo Lichuan took a sip of red wine. ¡°Lu Huanzi, don¡¯t think that you can sleep peacefully with Chen Huaijin. The person who can lift you up to the sky can also push you into hell. When the time comes, there will be no medicine for regret. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled She seemed to be muttering to herself, ¡°yes, the person who can lift you up to the sky can also push you into hell. Mr. Mo, what you said is absolutely right, but I won¡¯t trouble you to worry about my matters. In the future, whether I gain power or fall into a quagmire, I won¡¯t come to you to cry. You just have to be happy with Miss Tang for the rest of your life. Huanzi, here¡¯s wishing you a long life together. ¡± In the next second, the sound of glass breaking could be heard. Mr. Mo smashed the glass in his hand onto the wine cabinet next to him. The ice shards shattered all over the floor. Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. He looked like a wild beast that had finally gotten angry. He wanted nothing more than to pounce on Lu Huanzi in the next second and tear her into pieces. In the end, Mr. Mo did not want to pounce on Lu Huanzi. Instead, he took big strides and rushed out of the door beside her. He only heard a muffled bang behind him. The room instantly became quiet. Lu Huanzi felt that her heart was like a floor full of broken glass shards again. She did not care about the floor full of wolves. She walked straight to the SOFA and lay down. Her current life was really terrible¡­ ¡­ The next day, Lu Huanzi took the initiative to find director Fred. She expressed her willingness to act in the role of the ¡°Little Mermaid¡± in the advertisement. .. Chapter 662 The director was very happy. He immediately gave her the script. They discussed it for about two hours. During that time, the makeup artist put on makeup and the costume team prepared props. The director explained to her the points to pay attention to during filming. Although Lu Huanzi had never come into contact with this industry before,. She was extremely good at swimming. In addition, in a place like ¡°the Forgotten River of Memories¡± , she was best at disguising herself. Be it pure or romantic, changing roles was a piece of cake for her. Therefore, when the director saw her emerge from the water and reveal her pure and fair face, he also felt a little stifled. This was the real oriental beauty in his heart. The filming went very smoothly. Although Lu Huanzi was not professional, she had grasped the soul of this story. Whether it was the appearance of the mermaid swimming in the water. Or the walk to the forest to search for treasure, every step was graceful and moving. After the filming was completed, Director Fred praised her a lot. He said that she was a natural beauty. She should not be submerged in a place like Jiannian, but should go international. Lu Huanzi could not help but laugh. On the day of filming. Lu Huanzi held a celebration party for the filming crew at Jiannian. It was to celebrate the successful completion of the advertisement shoot. On that day, Jiannian announced that it would close before 5 pm. Many guests did not understand why They only thought that Jiannian might have been booked by some amazing big shot. Many people inquired openly and secretly whether they could get a secret pass to Jiannian. They just found the biggest room to party. Most of the girls in the new year were willing to participate. There were no guests here. They were all friends, chatting and laughing. There were no transactions, and there was no need to wear a mask. If they were happy, they would drink, and if they were not happy, they would sing. Anyway, the whole big room was very lively. Lu Huanzi happily sang a few songs and drank a few glasses of wine. She felt a little dizzy halfway through. Those Americans were not inferior to Chinese Baijiu in any way. Lu Huanzi could not take it anymore and went out to get some fresh air. She walked on the road between the New Year buildings. The roads here were paved with bluestones. Fiery Red Lanterns hung on the street lamps one by one. There was an orange-red light from inside, which looked mysterious and retro. Lu Huanzi stayed inside every day. But she rarely paid attention to the scenery around her. The New Year was closed tonight, which was a rare quiet. She only felt dizzy. She walked out. She walked out of the New Year¡¯s gate. A cold wind blew over, and Lu Huanzi suddenly became much more awake. She raised her head slightly. The moon today was really round. There was a benefit to picking up the new year. Because it was far from the city, it was built on the mountainside. That was, when the weather was good, the stars could be seen. When the weather was bad, the moon could be seen. Lu Huanzi randomly found a step and sat down. She held her chin with both hands and tilted her head to look at the moon in the sky. In fact, she didn¡¯t really like the Hustle and bustle. Chapter 663 It was only in the dead of night that he felt like he was the real him. He sat there for a while. He sighed, got up, and was about to go back. When he got up, he saw two faint lights not far away. They were car lights. There was an open ground parking lot outside. Usually, the customers would park their cars there. But today, it was closed for the Lunar New Year. Who would park their cars there? Most importantly, the lights were on. This meant that there was someone in the car. Lu Huanzi was really curious, so she got up and walked over. When she walked in¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was very familiar with this car. It was Mr. Mo¡¯s car. Ever since Mr. Mo warned her not to accept this advertisement, he had never appeared in Shi Nian. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why Mr. Mo would appear in Shi Nian¡¯s parking lot now. Lu Huanzi walked over. The headlights were very cold. Lu Huanzi stood in front of the car, neither close nor far away. From the glass in front of the car, she could see Mr. Mo¡¯s face clearly. Mr. Mo was also sitting in the car and looking at him. His expression was cold and emotionless. But at this moment, between them, there was the moonlight, but it was as if they were separated by the whole world. Lu Huanzi finally walked over. Lu Huanzi opened the car door herself and sat directly in the passenger seat. The heater in the car was not turned on. The temperature inside was actually a few degrees lower than the outside. Lu Huanzi found that Mr. Mo was only wearing a white shirt. He took off his coat and placed it beside him. Lu Huanzi did not know how she could withstand the temperature. Of course, Mr. Mo himself was like an iceberg. Perhaps an iceberg was not afraid of the cold. Lu Huanzi thought with bad intentions. After Lu Huanzi went in by herself, she turned on the heater. After a while, the inside of the car became warm. Lu Huanzi turned to look at Mr. Mo. ¡°why is Mr. Mo here? ¡± Mr. Mo¡¯s face was dark. Lu Huanzi could not read his emotions. Mr. Mo had always been like this, always looking unfathomable. From the first day Lu Huanzi met him, she felt that he was like a closed book. Mo Lichuan saw her enter and did not stop her. He looked at her for a long time and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t accept this advertisement? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly realized that she was here to punish Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi said honestly, ¡°later, I went back on my word. You also know that little girls like us are not like you who are particular about keeping a promise. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, but her eyes were like the bright red stars in the sky. Mr. Mo suddenly said, ¡°Huanzi, leave this place. I¡¯ll bring you to Switzerland. You¡¯ll settle down there. Aren¡¯t you going to become a good person? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Go to Switzerland? In her impression, he was always arranging things for her. At first, she was in Japan, then she returned to her country. Now, she was going to Switzerland? Chapter 664 Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, if I really want to turn over a new leaf, the first person I want to get rid of is you. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while and said, ¡°you can get rid of me, but you can¡¯t get close to Chen Huaijin. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Lu Huanzi asked. She never really wanted to have anything to do with Chen Huaijin. But every time this person was mentioned, Mo Lichuan would always be extra irritable. That feeling was as if the two of them had a secret about her. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you don¡¯t need to know why. You just need to stay away from him. ¡± ¡°What if I say no? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°then I¡¯ll take back everything I gave you. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Mr. Mo, May I ask what you gave me? Jewelry? Ten Years? Sure, you can take it all back. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi with a heavy expression. Finally, his tone seemed to relax. He slowly pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. Lu Huanzi struggled to free herself. However, Mo Lichuan held her even tighter. Recently, he had been holding her tightly in his palm. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°if you want to live a good life, then live a good life. Don¡¯t provoke Chen Huaijin. Be Obedient. I¡¯ll send you to Switzerland. You can go there and start anew. Or you can even miss a university. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt very sad. She didn¡¯t even know if she had ever gone to university. At this moment, she was being held tightly by him. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t want to let go. It was such a tragedy. She knew that the person in front of her didn¡¯t belong to her at all, but she was still immersed in the little warmth that he occasionally gave her, unable to extricate herself. Ever since Mo Lichuan said that they broke up. Her heart seemed to be empty. She kept having insomnia. She knew that she was addicted to Mo Lichuan. So she couldn¡¯t refuse any of his requests. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°Mr. Mo, have you ever loved me? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that she was stupid, so stupid that she was confused. She actually mentioned the word ¡®love¡¯ to such a man. This was the most disgusting line in this romance novel. She had been thinking that she was free and easy for the past ten years. Others always associated her with Mr. Mo. . But she always explained that she wasn¡¯t saying what she meant. Mr. Mo and I were just ordinary friends. Between him and Mr. Mo. . How could there be love? It must be because the moonlight tonight was too mesmerizing. Lu Huanzi only heard her chest beating like a drum. She was indeed eager to know the answer. But Mo Lichuan did not look into her eyes. He was silent for a long time and did not speak. The corner of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth curled up. She felt that the answer was obvious at a glance. But since she did not love him, why should she care whether she lived or died. Even if Chen Huaijin had ill intentions towards her, what did it have to do with him? The worst case scenario would be that he treated her as a plaything. Wouldn¡¯t it be the same as Mr. Mo back then? Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go to Switzerland. Also, I¡¯m really interested in Chen Huaijin. ¡± Chapter 665 This was the last thing Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan before she left the car. She was still smiling when she got off the car. She was still humming a tune. Mo Lichuan saw her back swaying in the car and his heart sank to the bottom bit by bit. But what she didn¡¯t know was that when Lu Huanzi turned around, there were tears in the corner of her eyes. If Mo Lichuan said he loved her, even if he lied to her, she would go to Switzerland without hesitation. She wanted to continue being his pet. But she needed a reason. She was afraid. Mr. Mo had abandoned her easily, and now he wanted to find her easily. Then, after a while, would he give up on her again? Lu Huanzi felt that she could not bear it. She did not know how she had gotten through that period of time. Perhaps she had not gotten through it until now. Every time they met, she would become more clear-headed. She wished that she had a knife that could cut off their relationship completely. It was still lively in the new year. But she could no longer muster up her energy. Lu Huanzi went to her office. Because Lu Huanzi¡¯s office was the tallest building in the new year. One could overlook everything from the floor-to-ceiling glass window. Including the parking lot outside the new year. When Lu Huanzi went up, she found that the car lights in the parking lot were no longer on. Mr. Mo had already driven away. Her intuition told her that everything that had just happened was an illusion. What should she do? She clearly knew that she was sinking deeper and deeper into the mire, but she was still soberly watching herself sink into it. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Xi Feng came in. It was so late. Xi Feng must have something to do here. Lu Huanzi saw that she was holding a brocade box in her hand. Xi Feng walked over and said, ¡°this is Mr. Chen¡¯s black pearl necklace. Sister Huan, what do you think we should do with this? ¡± This black Pearl Necklace was used in the shooting of the advertisement. Lu Huanzi had been wearing it for the past few days. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s necklace was naturally taken by her people. The necklace that was left behind was left behind by Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°leave it. I¡¯ll return it to him when I have the chance. ¡± Xi Feng nodded. Xi Feng placed the brocade box on Lu Huanzi¡¯s desk. But she didn¡¯t leave. Lu Huanzi was a little puzzled. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated these few days. The mole is Xiao He. It¡¯s my oversight. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s brows furrowed. These few days, Xi Feng had been investigating the mole. Lu Huanzi¡¯s office was not open to anyone. Those who could enter and leave Lu Huanzi¡¯s office were all on the same side. At that time, the filming crew and Tang Yingzhi¡¯s people had never come to her office. Lu Huanzi was certain of this. However, Tang Yingzhi¡¯s necklace did appear in the drawer of her desk in her office. Chapter 666 There was only one reason for that. Tang Yingzhi had bribed the people in the new year. Lu Huanzi had yet to react. There were already two people standing at the door. One was the trembling Xiao He. The other was the expressionless Azu. Xi Feng said, ¡°Sister Huan, if you have something to ask Xiao He, you can ask her yourself. ¡± However, Xi Feng¡¯s expression was very awkward. ¡°actually, there¡¯s another reason for this? ¡± Lu Huanzi raised her eyebrows. What do you mean there¡¯s something else going on here? Xi Feng turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°come here quickly! ¡± Xiao he slowly walked up to Lu Huanzi and shrugged her shoulders like a frightened quail. Xiao he was Xi Feng¡¯s assistant. It was said that she had followed Xi Feng for many years. Xiao he¡¯s family was poor, but she was unwilling to make a public appearance Xi Feng took her in as her assistant. Usually, she only ran errands and took care of some miscellaneous matters. Xi Feng was probably the most heartbroken when something like this happened. Xi Feng said sternly, ¡°since you¡¯re staying in San Nian, you have to know who¡¯s supporting you. Sister Huan has treated you well, so why did you do this? ¡± Xiao he was so frightened that she fell to her knees with a thump. Then, she grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°sister Huan, don¡¯t chase me away. I had no choice. It¡¯s Mr. Mo. I only thought that Mr. Mo wouldn¡¯t harm sister Huan, so I did this. Sister Huan, I really know my mistake. Please forgive me. Don¡¯t chase me away. Nian Nian is my home. If I leave here, I¡¯ll be beaten to death by my stepmother. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very shocked. She asked, ¡°it¡¯s Mr. Mo. are you sure? ¡± Xiao he said, ¡°it¡¯s indeed Mr. Mo. . I swear to God, Mr. Mo asked me to put the necklace in your drawer. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mr. Mo. . ¡± Xiao he wept and said a lot more. Lu Huanzi had a headache. She asked Xi Feng to take her down. When the few of them were about to go out. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Azu, wait a minute. ¡± Azu stayed behind. Lu Huanzi really couldn¡¯t figure it out. How could it be Mr. Mo. . She had always thought that Tang Yingzhi was trying to frame her. But how could it be Mr. Mo.. Why on Earth did he do this? Was framing her for stealing the Pearl Necklace and making her infamous was her goal? No, no, no, this was not Mr. Mo¡¯s method. If Mr. Mo really wanted to mess with someone, he would not use such underhanded methods. He could openly mess with you to death. She could not figure it out. So she let Azu stay. Azu was a top student and he was very smart. He had followed Mr. Mo for many years and knew Mr. Mo well enough. He must know. Unless he was unwilling to tell her However, Azu still said in the end, ¡°I think Mr. Mo wants to get back together with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was even more confused. Framing her was to get back together with her. Wasn¡¯t it a big joke. Chapter 667 Azu said, ¡°Mr. Mo created such a trouble to put you in a difficult position. I think the purpose is to ask you to ask him for help. However, Mr. Mo may not have expected Mr. Chen to solve the problem so quickly. Instead, he let Mr. Chen take advantage of him. This is probably called stealing a chicken¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Azu said this, but he did not continue. Lu Huanzi burst out laughing. Azu was trying to say that Mr. Mo had failed in his attempt to steal the chicken. If that was the case, Lu Huanzi felt that she had let Tang Yingzhi down. Stealing her advertisement was partly out of revenge. Azu continued, ¡°Mr. Mo is famous in the business world, but he is actually quite childish in relationships. He likes to keep everything in his heart, but Mr. Mo must have you in his heart. ¡± Lu Huanzi waved her hand. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t be a lobbyist for Mr. Mo. I know very well whether he has me in his heart or not. ¡± Azu looked at Lu Huanzi with a complicated expression and left. Lu Huanzi did not know whether to laugh or cry for a moment How could this be? However, back then, Tang Yingzhi insisted that she was the one who stole the necklace. And when she corrected him, Mr. Mo said lightly, ¡°If you lost it, so be it. ¡°. At that time, there was a strange look in Tang Yingzhi¡¯s eyes when she looked at Mr. Mo. . It was clearly out of Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expectations. So there was another possibility. Even Tang Yingzhi knew about it. It was just that she didn¡¯t know if Tang Yingzhi was in cahoots with Mr. Mo, or if she was just going with the flow. So far, she had no way to verify this. The Mermaid commercial was broadcast very quickly. In a short time, Lu Huanzi was on the front page of every major page. When it was first broadcast, everyone was purely attracted by this new face that looked beautiful and moving. They thought it was just some little flower that had just emerged in the entertainment industry and became famous overnight. But in less than two days, Lu Huanzi¡¯s identity as the boss lady was exposed. Of course, there was also her ¡°chaotic¡± love history. Of course, this so-called ¡°chaotic¡± was fabricated by the media. Lu Huanzi was not sure if there was a troll behind this. Speaking of which, her love history was not chaotic at all. After she had memories, the only man was Mr. Mo. . However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s name became famous along with the broadcast of this advertisement, and it also became infamous. Even a few of the young starlets who had been selected at the beginning held a press conference together. In front of the media, they cried and complained that the people in the film were all vixens who had used underhanded means to confuse the directors in the United States That was why they were given the roles. For a time, Lu huanzi became a vixen and a despicable woman. Chapter 668 Tang Yingzhi had become a complete victim. Originally, Lu Huanzi did not care about these things. After all, she was in a place like Shi Nian, which was like another world isolated from the outside world. She did not have much contact with the outside world. Anyway, the advertisement had been shot. They were the ones who came to find her, so whatever happened now had nothing to do with her. But in the end, a group of people came to find her. Because this advertisement was a high-end brand in Europe and the United States. Now that they were entering the Chinese market, they originally wanted to make a name for themselves. But they didn¡¯t expect that because of a promotional advertisement, their reputation would be tarnished. So, the advertisers sent people over to negotiate with her. To put it bluntly, they spared no expense to wash her name clean and restore her positive image. But they needed her cooperation. Lu Huanzi originally didn¡¯t care. Until the lawyer showed her a document. It was the contract for the role change at that time. At that time, Lu Huanzi casually flipped through it, but she didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong. She did not notice that there was actually a compensation clause in the thick stack. Lu Huanzi only thought that she had signed an advertisement shooting contract. She did not expect it to be an endorsement contract. This was a big deal. Because there were many obligation clauses in the contract. Of course, the endorsement fee was also very substantial. However, if the contract was broken midway, the amount of money to break the contract was also an astronomical figure. Lu Huanzi did not think so much at that time. Shooting was only fun. Now it was simply impossible to get off the tiger. A team of dozens of people held a five-hour meeting in Nian Nian. In the end, they came up with a series of whitewashing plans. Lu Huanzi had a headache. She couldn¡¯t even care about NIAN¡¯s business anymore. And the first step was to hold a press conference. Someone specially fabricated her background. It looked like a script. The press conference and the advertising conference were scheduled to be held on the same day. Lu Huanzi was forced to attend naturally. At night, she held a thick stack of documents to make up her identity and a whole book of ¡°answering reporters¡¯ questions¡± . There were so-called standard answers to hundreds of questions. Lu Huanzi looked at the background of her fabricated identity and felt like she was reading a romance novel. Her parents were dead, and she was trafficked from youth to the new year, but she did not sell her skills. She relied on her own strength to turn from a little girl selling wine into the lady boss of the New Year. The story was magnificent and inspiring, and it made people shed tears of sympathy. Lu Huanzi was fascinated by her ¡°life story¡± . After reading it, she threw the documents on the table and could not help but applaud. However, in the end, she laughed it off. How could this be her life? Lu Huanzi stood up. She brought herself a cup of boiling water and walked to the French window. Even so, looking at such a script, she was still curious about her original life. Chapter 669 Her ID card showed that she was 24 years old this year. But this ID card was obtained later. She was not sure if the date on it was the correct number. Even if it was correct, then what did she do in her life before the age of 24? Why did she really not remember any of it? Did she still have family and friends? A thought appeared in Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. She wanted to find her memories. She wanted to find her past lost life. In the past, it was because of Mr. Mo that she did not put this thought into action. She only hoped that she could stay by Mr. Mo¡¯s side for the rest of her life. Everything else was not important. But now, she had lost that man who she believed in so much. Should she also find herself? Lu Huanzi turned around and picked up the script again. It seemed to be a good idea to enter the entertainment industry. Since she could not find the people in the past,. Then she would have to ask those who knew her to come to her. As long as she became famous and stood on high ground,. Would her family and friends from the past also see it? Sure enough, Lu Huanzi completely whitewashed her name on the product release. The advertisers spent a lot of money. They even bribed a lot of online media. In an instant, her image changed from a prostitute to an inspirational idol. Even a place like Nian Nian was also known as Dream Chaser Valley. At that time, Xi Feng said that many girls suddenly came to work here during Nian Nian. Most of them were young daughters of socialites. Naturally, they were rejected. Hence, there were rumors that the threshold for the New Year was high. It became even more mysterious and high-end Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. But recently, the media had gone to great lengths to package her. The effect was quite good. Although there were still voices of doubt outside. But it was also drowned out by the power of the troll army. Lu Huanzi followed the team to promote for a few days. She was so tired that she was about to fall apart. Finally, she was free and was given two days of vacation. When Lu Huanzi returned to the New Year, she found that the entrance of the New Year was almost completely blocked. It was not easy to enter through the VIP passageway. After asking Azu, she found out that the reporters squatting at the entrance were reporters from various media outlets. During these two days, Lu Huanzi spent almost all her time sleeping. She slept like a log. Xi Feng often came over and said that the guests in the private room insisted on seeing her. Lu Huanzi rejected her. She slept until evening. Lu Huanzi woke up from hunger, so she got up, took a shower, and went to the restaurant for breakfast. When Azu came to look for her, she was eating Almond Tofu and feasting on it. Azu walked over and said, ¡°Sister Huan, Mr. Mo came today. ¡± Lu Huanzi was surprised. She had been sleeping since she came back, but she didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to come. Chapter 670 Lu Huanzi asked casually, ¡°when did he come over? ¡± Azu said, ¡°he came long ago. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then you guys take good care of him. ¡± Her tone was extremely calm. However, she lowered her head and continued eating the almond Tofu. Azu didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to leave. However, after taking two steps, he turned around and said, ¡°today is Mr. Mo¡¯s birthday. ¡± With that, he left. Lu Huanzi stopped the spoon in her hand. After a while, she simply threw the spoon into the bone plate. She actually forgot that today was April 1st. It was April fool¡¯s Day. However, it was Mr. Mo¡¯s birthday. In the past, when Mr. Mo came to pick up the new year, he would always go directly to her office or simply go to her room. But this time, he did not. Mr. Mo¡¯s friends in Jiang city booked a private room. They were celebrating for him. Lu Huanzi returned to her office. Xi Feng came twice. Every time she wanted to say something, she always wanted to say something but stopped. The last time, Xi Feng said that Mr. Mo was drunk. Lu Huanzi was quite surprised. Because Lu Huanzi had known Mo Lichuan for so long, she had never heard that he was drunk. Lu Huanzi only knew that Mr. Mo had an amazing tolerance for alcohol. If he was really drunk, then he must have really drunk a lot. Xi Feng probably came over because she wanted her to go over. But Lu Huanzi did not. What position did she have now? In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, Mo Lichuan had only been drunk once. During the Spring Festival in Japan. That time, he was so drunk that he was unconscious. Because he actually hugged her and said that he loved her. He said it many times, and even begged her bitterly not to leave him. Lu huanzi still remembered that Mo Lichuan was the most unconscious. He seemed to have tears in his hoarse voice. He said, ¡°don¡¯t run anymore. I won¡¯t chase you anymore. As long as you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll stay far away from you. I¡¯ll look at you from afar. I want you to be fine¡­ ¡°. ¡­ At that moment, Lu Huanzi admitted that her heart was broken. Because it was also at that time that Lu Huanzi was almost certain. There was a woman hiding in Mr. Mo¡¯s heart. And He loved this woman deeply How deep was his love for her that he would say such words As long as you are well, I will watch from afar¡­ ¡­ Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold and proud character was actually so lowly in love. However, Lu Huanzi did not know who that woman was. Lu Huanzi thought about it for a long time and felt that the biggest possibility was Mr. Mo¡¯s ex-wife. Lu Huanzi was very, very curious about what kind of person Mr. Mo¡¯s ex-wife was to call him in such a degree of love. Sometimes, when Lu Huanzi looked at herself in the mirror,. She would also wonder if there were any similarities between her and his ex-wife. Was that why she had provoked his curtain? This was a secret that Lu Huanzi had always kept in the bottom of her heart. Lu Huanzi stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the office for a long time. She also thought about many things. Chapter 671 But in the end, they came to a conclusion. They could not fall into it again. So, it was better not to see each other. Lu Huanzi endured it fiercely. It was not until the clock on the wall showed that it was 12 o¡¯clock that Lu Huanzi returned to her room to sleep. Actually, she had slept all day and was not sleepy at all. When she returned to her room, she had just walked into her bedroom. Lu Huanzi stood at the door and was shocked. Lu Huanzi did not have time to turn on the lights. However, the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows in the room were not closed. The moonlight was very good tonight. The moonlight shone in from the outside. Lu Huanzi could clearly see the outline of a human figure on her bed. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Reflexively, she threw the light on the wall. The person on the bed seemed to be a little uncomfortable with the sudden light. She actually buried her face into the pillow. Lu Huanzi actually reacted the next second. Because the figure on the wall was really too familiar. But when she reacted, her first reaction was anger. He ran to her bed to sleep, what did he mean? Lu Huanzi walked over directly. She walked to the bedside and stopped. Her expression was cold, with a hint of anger. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, how do you know the password to my room? ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi had deliberately changed the door lock a while ago. And her door lock had a password. Xi Feng had a spare key for the key. Even if Xi Feng gave the key to her. But she had never told anyone the password. How did Mr. Mo get in? The person on the bed seemed to find it noisy. He even buried his face into the pillow. He looked like a child. Lu Huanzi pulled him up and asked again, ¡°how do you know the password to my room? ¡± The person on the bed was a little impatient. ¡°Your Password has always been six zeros. You can guess it easily. ¡± Lu Huanzi:¡±¡­¡± It seemed that she had to change a more complicated password. Lu Huanzi said coldly, ¡°Mr. Mo, what are you doing here? ¡± The person on the bed suddenly felt wronged. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. ¡± Lu Huanzi was speechless. Even if she couldn¡¯t sleep, she couldn¡¯t run to her bed to sleep. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, this is my room. If you really want to spend the New Year¡¯s Eve, I can get someone to arrange a platinum room for you. ¡± At this moment, Mo Lichuan seemed to look up at her. Lu Huanzi felt that Mr. Mo was really drunk. Because he was staring at her like an angry child. His voice was also a little different from usual. He was tipsy, but he seemed to be angry as he said, ¡°are you kicking me out? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Yes, she almost forgot that the person in front of her was the real boss of Shinian. Chapter 672 Although he had indeed transferred Shi Nian to her name. But Mr. Mo had once said that he could take back all the things that he had given her. Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°Mr. Mo, I didn¡¯t chase you away, but this is my room. ¡± Lu Huanzi emphasized it again. Mo Lichuan became even more unhappy when he heard this. He stared at Lu Huanzi for a long time. Lu Huanzi only felt that Mr. Mo¡¯s gaze was getting colder and colder. She only thought that according to Mr. Mo¡¯s arrogant personality, he would turn over and immediately leave. But Lu Huanzi did not expect that. In the next second, Mr. Mo directly laid back down. And he even wrapped the blanket on the bed. His entire face was buried in the pillow again. That look, it was as if he was saying: I won¡¯t leave, what are you going to do to me! Well, Lu Huanzi indeed did not think about it. Mr. Mo would actually act shamelessly. It seemed that she had no way out. And no matter what, she could not afford to offend Mr. Mo. . Now he was drunk. So he ran into her room to sleep. But she was awake. Lu Huanzi sighed and turned to leave. He refused to leave, so she was the only one left. But just as she turned around, she did not have time to take a step. She only felt her waist tighten, and her entire body had fallen backwards, then into the arms of the person on the bed. Lu Huanzi only felt her back bump into a solid chest. Then her entire body was pulled into an embrace. At this moment, Lu Huanzi had no idea what had happened. But the arms in front of her chest surrounded her tightly. Besides the smell of alcohol, there was also a familiar smell. The person behind her seemed to mutter, ¡°sleep with me for a while, I miss you so much. ¡± Lu Huanzi listened, but she only felt a sour taste in her nose. This embrace used to be her biggest harbor and warmth. But now, it no longer belonged to her. Yes, at this moment, she was still awake. Lu Huanzi began to struggle. But the people behind her were determined and refused to let go. The more Lu Huanzi struggled, the tighter his arms were like iron pincers. In the end, Lu Huanzi really had no choice. She lowered her head and opened her mouth to bite on the palms of her hands. The people behind her seemed to be slightly stunned. But they still didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she flipped over and directly pressed Lu Huanzi under her body. Dense kisses came at her face. They carried the kind of domineering and barbaric feeling that belonged to him. He seemed to not give her a chance to resist at all. He kissed her hard on the lips and pulled her clothes at the same time. If it was in the past, Lu Huanzi would have fallen into a trance long ago. But today, she was extra clear-headed. This Mr. Mo was the one she was most familiar with. Domineering, not allowing others to resist. Chapter 673 However, Lu Huanzi knew that he was drunk now. At that time, he was the one who said they were splitting up. He was now engaged. If something really happened between them tonight, what would it be? It was not that Lu Huanzi was being pretentious. Although she had always followed Mr. Mo in the past,. She was also nameless and her identity could not be seen in the light. However, it was not easy for her to make up her mind to get rid of that kind of herself. She no longer wished that she could live like a canary. She could come and go as she was summoned, and she lived with no dignity. Therefore, she knew that the first thing she had to learn was to learn to reject Mr. Mo. . Lu Huanzi refused to comply today. The two of them almost had a fight on the bed. However, Lu Huanzi managed to escape in the end. She kicked Mo Lichuan hard. She did not know where the kick was. Anyway, his entire body had curled up, and beads of sweat instantly appeared on his forehead. His expression seemed to be in great pain. Lu Huanzi quickly took this opportunity to get off the bed. She retreated about two meters. After a while, Mr. Mo seemed to have completely woken up. He sat up. His gaze had already returned to a cold and stern look. Lu Huanzi just looked at the person over there from afar. Under the light, Lu Huanzi saw the beads of sweat on Mr. Mo¡¯s forehead, as well as the coldness in his eyes that was as cold as a knife. After a while. Mr. Mo stood up on his own. He was obviously still drunk. Although his expression looked sober, he still staggered when he walked. Mo Lichuan walked out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room by himself. Lu Huanzi was actually worried. It was already early in the morning. But if she chased after him now, all her previous efforts would be in vain. So she quickly called Xi Feng. She asked Xi Feng to arrange for Mr. Mo to go back. After Lu Huanzi left, Lu Huanzi had been standing by the bed. After a while, she saw a car speeding out of NIAN NIAN. At this time, the only one who was angry was probably Mr. Mo.. Lu Huanzi sighed. However, a few minutes later, Xi Feng called. She said that Mr. Mo drove away by himself. She originally wanted to arrange a room for him or arrange for a driver to go to his residence. However, Mr. Mo directly drove away by himself. Xi Feng was a little worried. ¡°Mr. Mo drank too much today. Is it not safe to drive now? ¡± In the end, the accident of a good car hitting the railing on the tongning viaduct outside the city was exposed the next day. When Lu Huanzi turned on her phone in the morning, the news of the car accident was all over the place. The reason why it was all over the Internet. It was because the car in the car accident was worth tens of millions of yuan. The scene after the car accident was also recorded by the netizens and put on the Internet just like that. All of a sudden, because of the rare and expensive car, it became a hot topic. Chapter 674 However, Lu Huanzi was almost stunned when she saw the video. The license plate number of the car was really Mr. Mo¡¯s license plate number. Other than the video that was wantonly circulated on Weibo and the media,. All the other new media outlets did not report it. It was obviously suppressed in the later stages. However, the video only recorded the scene of the incident at that time. It was said that the owner was no longer in the car at that time. The follow-up situation was basically gone. After confirming that the car was Mr. Mo¡¯s,. Lu Huanzi felt as if she had been driven by a big truck. Her body was smashed into pieces, not a single part was intact. Her heart seemed to have been cut open with a knife. It was so painful that she was trembling. Lu Huanzi held her phone tightly, unable to speak for half a minute. Her first reaction was regret. If she had not driven Mr. Mo away so resolutely last night,. Then would such a thing not have happened. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart trembled violently. She didn¡¯t know how Mo Lichuan was doing now. Lu Huanzi hurriedly asked Azu to come over. Azu obviously knew about this matter as well. He came over in a hurry. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Azu, help me investigate which hospital Mr. Mo is in. ¡± Azu said, ¡°when the news came out, I¡¯ve already investigated. There¡¯s no news. Obviously, the clues have been blocked. ¡± A person like Mr. Mo¡­ If something really happened, naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be announced to the media. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart almost sank again. But she almost panicked. What should she do? How could she find out about Mr. Mo.. Lu Huanzi tried calling Mr. Mo¡¯s personal mobile phone. But it was always switched off. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Tang Yingzhi, Tang Yingzhi must know. He is Mr. Mo¡¯s fianc??e. Can you help me find out Tang Yingzhi¡¯s phone number? Or contact her agency. ¡± AZU¡¯s face darkened. After a long while, he said, ¡°Sister Huan, if you want to find Miss Tang, you might as well ask Mr. Chen. With Mr. Chen¡¯s power in Jiang city, there is nothing that you can¡¯t find out. ¡± Lu Huanzi was anxious and confused. Yes, a person like Chen Huaijin probably knew everything. Moreover, he seemed to have a deep relationship with Mr. Mo. . Lu Huanzi immediately called Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin seemed to know that Lu huanzi would call. His voice was indifferent as he said, ¡°you want to ask if anything happened to Mo Lichuan, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s tone was anxious. ¡°How is he? Tell me quickly. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°he¡­ is about to die. ¡± Lu Huanzi seemed to be stunned. The other side didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if they were waiting to see what she would say. After about half a minute. Lu Huanzi suddenly cried out in pain, ¡°tell me where he is and what hospital he is in now. Tell me quickly, I want to see him. ¡± Chapter 675 Lu Huanzi could not even speak properly. She was so choked up that she could not speak clearly. At that moment, she felt that the sky was about to collapse. The other party heard Lu Huanzi cry for about a minute. Finally, he said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t cry. I was lying to you just now. Mo Lichuan¡¯s injury is not serious. It¡¯s just a fracture in his leg. He will be in the hospital for a period of time. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s crying immediately stopped. After a while, she said in disbelief, ¡°what you said is true. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s faint laughter came from the other side. ¡°It¡¯s true. I was just teasing you. Mo Lichuan¡¯s injury isn¡¯t serious. ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent. Chen Huaijin could feel the aura of anger on the other side of the phone. Sure enough, three seconds later. Lu Huanzi suddenly shouted, ¡°are you crazy? ¡± Then, the only sound left on the phone was the beeping sound. Chen Huaijin smiled. She really cared about Mo Lichuan that much. After Lu Huanzi hung up the phone, the anger in her heart had not subsided. However, a big stone in her heart seemed to have fallen to the ground. Just now, because she was too angry. She also forgot to ask what hospital Mo Lichuan was currently in. However, on second thought. It was fine if she did not ask. Otherwise, she would probably not be able to resist going to see him. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was complicated. She was absent-minded the whole day. Lu Huanzi rested for two days and continued to be busy with publicity matters. At the same time, countless agencies contacted her these days, hoping that she could sign a contract. In fact, Lu Huanzi really wanted to sign a agency. If that was the case, there would be arrangements for everything, and she wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. Moreover, since she intended to enter this industry, signing a company was only a matter of time. It was just that, because too many people came to look for her. Moreover, those contracts were just dazzling. So they hadn¡¯t been finalized yet. Lu Huanzi had been working hard these past few days, and her head was throbbing. Her illness was acting up again. Unfortunately, she had consumed all the medicine recently. Those medicine were actually special effects. Mr. Mo had given them to her when she was in Japan. Oh, right, the Mo family was actually a pharmaceutical tycoon. There were countless pharmaceutical factories and research institutes around the world now. Of course, there were also countless private hospitals under the Mo family¡¯s name. At night, Lu Huanzi was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only get up. She drove to the hospital alone and wanted to mix some painkillers. She knew that the medicine she had taken before wasn¡¯t available in the hospital. That was because even Lu Huanzi did not know the name of the medicine. Every time Mr. Mo brought it to her, it was a small metal bottle. Inside it were white pills. Lu Huanzi¡¯s headache was actually much better than before. That bottle of medicine could last for about two months. But now there was finally not a single one. Chapter 676 She could only concoct some painkillers to alleviate the pain. She barely managed to drive herself to the hospital. The headache was getting worse. If the team knew that she was driving alone this late, she would definitely be reprimanded again the next day. Lu Huanzi leaned on the steering wheel for a long time. Then, she got out of the car. This was the largest private hospital in the city, a hospital affiliated to Jiangcheng University. After Lu Huanzi went in, she went straight to the neurology department. It was almost midnight, but there were still a lot of people in the hospital. Lu Huanzi queued outside for almost an hour and was still registered. Then there was another round of aimless waiting. Fortunately, no one recognized her today. It was probably because in the hospital, everyone only cared about the patient and the condition of the patient, so they naturally did not have the mood to care about anything else. Although, Lu Huanzi saw some reports on the newspaper Rack in the Hospital Lounge. There was even a large page of reports about her. There was even a huge photo attached to it. However, the photo showed her wearing heavy makeup and looking extremely flirtatious. But now, she looked like a university student with a plain face. Naturally, no one could recognize her. Finally, she gave her number. Lu Huanzi finally entered. Lu Huanzi told her about her situation. Then, she asked for some painkillers. The chief neurologist who looked like he was in his 60s last year insisted on asking about the situation. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to tell her about her car accident a year ago. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I had a car accident a year ago. It was said that I was in the hospital for a few months. I probably injured my brain at that time. When I woke up, I was like this. Although I didn¡¯t have any major problems, I had a headache. ¡± The doctor director still insisted that she sit in the brain CT. After a while, another two hours passed. By the time Lu Huanzi returned to the office with all kinds of scans. It was already five o¡¯clock in the morning. She had not slept all night. There was another activity at ten this morning. The makeup artist would go to her room at eight o¡¯clock and knock on the door. When she saw the two panda-like dark circles under her eyes, she would definitely complain again When Lu Huanzi thought of this, her head hurt even more. The attending doctor looked at the CT scan for a long time before saying, ¡°in your condition, there¡¯s no way that it was an external injury caused by a car accident. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little shocked. ¡°But I did have a major car accident a year ago. ¡± However, the attending doctor said with certainty, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, there shouldn¡¯t be any injury to your head. Your brain doesn¡¯t show any signs of trauma, but¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression froze as she looked at the doctor. He seemed to be very heavy. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank as well. Chapter 677 The attending doctor suddenly raised his head and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°where are your family members? Let your family members in. I have something to say to them. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt even more uncertain. She only felt that something big had happened. However, she still said to the doctor generously, ¡°I don¡¯t have any family members. I¡¯ve always been alone. It¡¯s okay, chief. If you have anything to say, just tell me directly. I can handle it. ¡± The doctor glanced at her. In the end, he still said, ¡°you have the phenomenon of cerebellum atrophy. ¡± For a moment, Lu Huanzi felt like a bolt from the blue. It was not that Lu Huanzi had never heard of such a situation. CEREBELLUM atrophy was a disease that until now had no medicine and could only be controlled with drugs. Over time, she would gradually lose her balance, and her walking would be unstable. The worst case scenario would be paralysis¡­ ¡­ For a moment, Lu Huanzi felt as if a bomb had exploded in her head. In an instant, only the thick smoke of gunpowder was left. The gray world was in a daze. Her ears buzzed. She could only see that the chief physician seemed to be saying something. His mouth opened and closed, but Lu Huanzi could not hear him clearly at all. After a long while, she finally calmed down. Coincidentally, at this moment.. The chief physician sighed and said, ¡°for the time being, you¡¯re not sure whether it¡¯s an external stimulus or a genetic factor in your condition. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Currently, your condition is still considered stable, which proves that your usual medication is still effective. Until now, I¡¯ve rarely seen someone who can control it so well. There are no lack of miracles in medicine. As long as you actively cooperate with the treatment, as long as your condition doesn¡¯t worsen, it¡¯s fine. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know how she got out either. For a moment, she felt as if her feet were filled with lead. She went to get the medicine. But it was said that this medicine was just a normal controlled drug. The doctor asked her what medicine she had taken before, but she could not tell him. The doctor said that she must take out her previous medicine and show it to him. Only then could she judge the current situation. When Lu Huanzi walked out of the director¡¯s office, it was already half past six. She walked up to the long steps and looked at the people seeking medical treatment and the doctors and nurses pushing the medical cart. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was really at a loss. She only knew that she had the sequela of the car accident and needed to take medicine. But she never knew that her cerebellum would shrink. Moreover, now, she couldn¡¯t even be sure if she really had a car accident back then. There were too many doubts in her mind. It also overturned too many of her previous knowledge. And all of this, Mr. Mo should know about it, right. The medicine in Mr. Mo¡¯s metal bottle should be the medicine to control her condition. But why did you keep it from her? Why did you lie to her that you were in a car accident? Chapter 678 What had she experienced in the past? Sometimes, Lu Huanzi even wondered if she had already recognized Mr. Mo before she lost her memory. There were too many things in her mind. It was as if she had tied a knot and turned into a paste. Lu Huanzi only felt a splitting headache and could not think about it anymore. Just as she reached the hall of the Emergency Room and was about to leave¡­ Lu Huanzi unexpectedly bumped into an acquaintance. Tang Yingzhi walked in wearing a windbreaker, wearing sunglasses and surrounded by a group of bodyguards in black. Tang Yingzhi was really famous. When she came in, many people immediately surrounded her. She walked through the lobby of the hospital. Finally, she disappeared into the VIP passage. Only people were left talking about her. ¡°Is that the Big Star Tang Yingzhi? ¡± ¡°Yeah, why would a person like her come to the hospital? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. From the looks of it, she¡¯s probably here to visit someone. ¡± ¡°who would be so generous to let Tang Yingzhi come visit? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if a ray of light had flashed across her mind. It was Mo Lichuan. Tang Yingzhi must be here to visit Mo Lichuan. In other words¡­ Mo Lichuan was currently staying at the Jiangfu Hospital. It was useless to draw such a conclusion. Lu huanzi still left in confusion. When she returned to the hotel, the makeup artist had already arrived early. It was precisely because she couldn¡¯t find her that her mind was in chaos. When Lu Huanzi went in.. The makeup artist, Sven Ke, pulled her over and nagged, ¡°my little ancestor, where have you been? Do you know that I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time? Oh my God, look at your black circle. What¡¯s going on? How many times have I told you? A girl needs to take care of herself. Sleep is the most important thing. In your situation, even a hundred face masks can¡¯t save you. You¡¯re really my little ancestor. Look at your listless appearance now¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Let¡¯s do a hydrating face mask first.¡± As she spoke, Lu Huanzi was already pushed to sit down by Sai Wen. Her ears were filled with chatter, like a sparrow. Lu Huanzi only felt like a puppet, allowing herself to be tossed around. It was only an hour later, and everything was done. Lu Huanzi looked at herself in the mirror. Because of the makeup, her face was rosy and full of energy. She was completely different from the way she looked when she came back in the morning. Sai Wen raised his orchid-like finger at the side. ¡°makeup is indeed a woman¡¯s best friend. Just the way you looked just now, it was as if you were robbed and raped. In the future, if you dare to let me wear makeup with two dark circles under my eyes again, I will definitely smash a powder pancake on your face. ¡± Sven was an internationally renowned makeup artist. Chapter 679 This time, Lu Huanzi¡¯s endorsement brand hired her at a high price. Although she was arrogant and had a strange temper,. Her makeup skills were really amazing. Lu huanzi still participated in the brand¡¯s event as scheduled. Her smile was like a flower, no different from her usual appearance. Even the people closest to her did not notice anything unusual. Then, it was a few days of running around busily. In the end, she was so tired that she fainted at the event venue. So, the event manager finally gave her a week off to recuperate. Lu Huanzi really fainted. However, these few days, she had been running around desperately, and her schedule was packed. This was all her request. Because only when she was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground. She did not have the energy to think about anything else. But when she fainted and woke up in the hospital ward¡­ Lu Huanzi suddenly felt very scary. The room was filled with the cold smell of disinfectant. It was so calm that it made people feel as if she was the only person in the world. Lu Huanzi felt that if she died like this, perhaps no one would know. Lu Huanzi suddenly became very afraid of death. But the scarier thing than death was paralysis. And with her illness, it was very likely that the result would be like this. However, she had no family and no lover. If she really reached the stage of paralysis, perhaps no one would care whether she lived or died. Just thinking about it made Lu Huanzi feel extremely terrified. No, she didn¡¯t want to die. She couldn¡¯t be paralyzed either. The fear of the future defeated everything. She wanted to find Mr. Mo. . She wanted to find out what kind of medicine she had taken in the past. When Lu Huanzi got up. A nurse just happened to come in. The nurse dragged the medical cart in and said, ¡°you¡¯re finally awake. By the way, where¡¯s your boyfriend? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. ¡± The nurse, on the other hand, became confused. She said, ¡°your boyfriend was clearly still there just now. He stood in front of your hospital bed for three hours and treated you so well. Who else could it be but your boyfriend? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still a little surprised. But thinking about it, that person should be Azu. Perhaps the advertisers had contacted the people in Shinian. Therefore, Lu Huanzi did not take it to heart. The nurse came to measure Lu Huanzi. She said, ¡°you are suffering from overwork and shock. You must be the popular celebrity, Lu Huanzi. The advertisement you shot last time was really beautiful. But although work is very important, you have to take care of your own health. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Looking at the layout of the hospital, she found it somewhat familiar. She asked, ¡°What Hospital is this? ¡± The nurse said, ¡°this is Jiangfu hospital. ¡± Jiangcheng University¡¯s Affiliated Hospital. In other words, she was currently in the same hospital as Mo Lichuan. But it was actually hard to say. Because Mo Lichuan might have already been discharged from the hospital to recuperate, so he might not be in the hospital. Chapter 680 Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°where is the best ward in the inpatient department? ¡± The young nurse said, ¡°your floor is the best ward in the inpatient department. There are only ten rooms in total. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know that she was actually in the superior ward of the inpatient department. No wonder the layout of this ward was like a superior hotel. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then do you know which ward Mr. Mo is staying in? ¡± The young nurse was slightly stunned and asked cautiously, ¡°you know Mr. Mo? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°We can be considered old acquaintances. ¡± The young nurse seemed to speak to herself naturally. ¡°So the rumors outside are true. The lady boss of Nian Nian is Mr. Mo¡¯s¡­ ¡± Before the young nurse could finish her sentence, she realized that she had said something wrong and immediately kept quiet. Then, she quickly said, ¡°Mr. Mo was in a car accident a while ago and has been staying in Ward 1. Don¡¯t say that I told you. This is the hospital¡¯s ban. If the head nurse finds out, I will be reprimanded. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. Thank you. ¡± After the young nurse was done with her routine check, she said, ¡°then I¡¯ll be leaving. Have a good rest. ¡± After the young nurse left, Lu Huanzi struggled for about half a minute. In the end, she decided to take the initiative to look for Mr. Mo. . She put on a set of clothes and walked out of the ward. She stayed in Ward No. 9. It was almost at the westernmost side. Mr. Mo stayed in ward No. 1, so naturally, it should be at the easternmost side. Lu Huanzi walked through the long corridor alone. It was different from the other inpatient departments. It was very quiet here, almost empty. Even the corridor was covered with a thick carpet. Lu Huanzi was like a cat, walking silently on it. In fact, it was only a hundred meters away. But Lu Huanzi only felt that this road was very long. But she hoped that this road would go on and on, without an end. But in the end, she still stopped at the door of ward No. 1. Was Mo Lichuan inside right now? Was He alone? Lu Huanzi looked at the time. It was eight o¡¯clock in the evening. This time was a little ambiguous. Lu Huanzi would think that Tang Yingzhi might be inside. She stood for a long time. Lu huanzi still knocked on the door. Lu Huanzi knocked three times and waited at the door for a while, but no one opened the door. Her heart was beating faster and faster. She knocked a few more times, but no one opened the door. Lu Huanzi convinced herself in her heart. Things don¡¯t go past three. She knocked again. If no one opened the door, she would leave. But the moment she raised her hand again¡­ The door opened. Mo Lichuan appeared at the door. But when she saw Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi was still shocked. Because Mr. Mo was leaning on a cane. One of his legs was in a thick cast. It was bent just like that. Lu Huanzi had never seen Mr. Mo like this Chapter 681 He was a little different from the normally well-dressed, serious, and dignified Mr. Mo.. His current appearance was a little comical, but he was not in a sorry state. Lu Huanzi did not expect Mr. Mo to be injured to such an extent that there was not a single nurse inside. She also did not expect that under such circumstances, he would actually come over to open the door personally. For a moment, he did not react and just stood at the door in a daze. Mo Lichuan saw that the person at the door looked as expected. Actually, he had a premonition when he heard the knock on the door. This knock-knock style was too similar to hers. It was just that when his stomach was sitting on the Sofa just now, he thought that he was hallucinating. But he still could not help but come over to take a look. He did not expect that she would really appear at the door. Mo Lichuan saw that Lu Huanzi was also wearing the hospital gown of Jiangfu hospital and suddenly frowned. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank. As expected, she was not welcomed. But no matter what, she had to ask clearly. Anyway, it was not the first time she had done something so shameless. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, can you let me in for a while? It¡¯s really cold outside. ¡± She was really careless when she lied. The corridor outside was closed. The inside of the corridor was also installed with heating. It could be said that the temperature outside was almost exactly the same as inside. But Mr. Mo did not expose her. He opened the door and made room. Lu Huanzi went in without hesitation. Mr. Mo came in with his walking stick. Because Mr. Mo was slow. When Lu Huanzi sat down on the Sofa, she still saw Mr. Mo slowly walking in this direction. Lu Huanzi watched silently. This man, even now, was still so calm and unhurried. He was neither fast nor slow. Even when he was holding the walking stick, it actually made people feel that his aura was powerful and had a kind of magic. Lu Huanzi felt that she was really possessed. In any case, whenever she saw Mr. Mo, she would be possessed. Mr. Mo had already sat down on the Sofa Opposite Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi smiled and said first, ¡°I know that you were in a car accident, but I haven¡¯t come to see you. You should be fine now, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that what she said was really heartless. But no matter what. She couldn¡¯t go straight to the point. She had to at least say a few words of concern As expected. It would have been better if Lu Huanzi had not said anything. After she did, Mr. Mo¡¯s face turned even gloomier. He seemed to snort coldly and said, ¡°you still care about my life and death? ¡± When Mr. Mo said that, Lu Huanzi felt that it was not funny anymore. Lu Huanzi laughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy these few days. It¡¯s my fault. ¡± Chapter 682 Mr. Mo looked coldly at the perfunctory person opposite him. His heart was filled with anger. She had been very busy these few days. Her news was all over the television, newspapers, and media. It was difficult for him to avoid it intentionally. Mo Lichuan had never expected that she would actually enter the entertainment industry. Now, it could be said that she had soared to the sky. Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°why are you in the hospital? ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed and said, ¡°I was too tired from work and fainted at the event venue, so I went to the hospital. I knew that you were here, Mr. Mo, so I came to catch up with you. ¡± Mr. Mo frowned and did not give her a good look. After a while, he said, ¡°you are not suitable for the entertainment industry. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. She did not expect Mr. Mo to say such words all of a sudden. Lu Huanzi said self-deprecatingly, ¡°yes, in your heart, I am probably the most suitable for a place like Jiannian. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes changed. In the end, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to belittle you. You are just staying here for Jiannian. Why do you need to go to the muddy waters of the entertainment industry? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°as the saying goes, it¡¯s a coincidence. How do you know whether I¡¯m developing in the entertainment industry or not? I can¡¯t say for sure what will happen in the future. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not say anything else. He just looked at her with a heavy gaze. Lu Huanzi could not stand Mr. Mo¡¯s gaze the most. His gaze was as sharp as a furious leopard staring at its prey in front of him. The calm surface might be turbulent. Lu Huanzi simply said bluntly, ¡°Mr. Mo, actually, I came here today because I have something to ask you. Please tell me honestly. ¡± Mr. Mo looked at her solemnly and said, ¡°tell me. ¡± Lu Huanzi took a deep breath and said, ¡°half a year ago, did I really lose my memory in a car accident? ¡± Lu Huanzi noticed that Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes seemed to shrink a little. And when Lu Huanzi looked directly at her. For the first time, Mr. Mo Avoided Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes. This made Lu Huanzi even more sure that Mr. Mo must have lied to her. But the next second, Mr. Mo turned his head. The calmness in his eyes had returned. He asked, ¡°why are you asking this all of a sudden? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. Something happened recently. I just suddenly wanted to ask. ¡± Mr. Mo said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you had a car accident. You¡¯re just a vegetable that I saved on a whim in the hospital. If you¡¯re curious about your past, you can investigate it yourself. ¡± The light in Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. So that¡¯s how it was. At that time, she was just a vegetable that Mr. Mo saved on a whim. It was like picking up a puppy that was about to starve to death by the roadside. Chapter 683 Yes, that was the truth. In fact, when she first woke up and became aware of the world,. It was not that she did not want to investigate her past. Even at that time, Mr. Mo also spent a lot of manpower and resources to investigate for her. But even if he hired the most famous private detective,. He did not investigate anything useful. Later, she took over for Mr. Mo for ten years, and she put it down. She just wanted to start over, and everything in the past would be in the past. If she had not accidentally found out about her illness this time,. She would not be so eager to know what had happened in the past. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I see, then isn¡¯t it too late for me to thank Mr. Mo now? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was also indifferent. ¡°You and I don¡¯t have to be so polite. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips curled into a helpless smile. Then she asked, ¡°Mr. Mo, actually, I came here today to ask if you still have the medicine to treat my headache? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze changed, ¡°your headache is acting up again? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, ¡°you should know that my illness is not a headache, but a small brain atrophy. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s entire body seemed to freeze for a moment. The hand he placed on the back of the SOFA unconsciously clenched into a fist. Lu Huanzi knew it. She had guessed it right again. It turned out that Mr. Mo already knew. Moreover, he did not tell her the truth. He had been secretly treating her. No Wonder Shinian had a strange request. It was that the leader of Shi Nian had to have a physical examination once a month. Those examinations were strange, and there was even a CT scan of the brain. The results of the general examinations were also very confusing. Back in Japan, even Chen Shui and Bao Zhu said, ¡°our treatment here is even better than that of civil servants. Mr. Mo is really generous. ¡± However, there were a lot of girls in Shi Nian. In this line of work, regular periodic examinations were also necessary. Therefore, she did not realize it at all at that time. Mr. Mo was quite attentive to her. To be honest. At this time, Lu Huanzi actually felt a surge of warmth in her heart. She smiled at Mo Lichuan, ¡°Mr. Mo, thank you for taking care of me all this time. This time, I¡¯m sincere. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was a little complicated. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°so you already know. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯ll get a professional team to contact you. The medicine you take actually has some side effects. If the situation is stable, it¡¯s best to eat less. ¡°currently, the team is still developing new drugs, but the cycle will be longer. ¡± To be honest, Lu Huanzi was very touched. Mr. Mo really had feelings for her. He would even take care of her like this. Chapter 684 But at this moment, thanks had already been said, and she did not know what to say. Mr. Mo had actually been right to give up on her. Now, Lu Huanzi could fully understand. Last time, she had asked the doctor. With her illness, if she controlled it well, she could only walk and jump for about five years. Five years. Perhaps at that time, she would really have feelings. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was very glad that Mr. Mo had given up on her. To Mr. Mo, she might be a pet. But over time, even pets would have feelings. She was not afraid that Mr. Mo might be very sad when he gave up on her five years later. Lu Huanzi felt that she was very selfish. She was afraid that she would be sad. She had been with Mr. Mo for less than a year now. If it were five years, when Mr. Mo suddenly said that he did not want her, she would probably be so sad that she could not live on. Therefore, the things that she could not figure out at first seemed to have suddenly become clear now. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing. I was originally a vegetable. This life was originally picked up. It¡¯s just that God gave me a few more years. This is also pretty good. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly stood up. ¡°In that case, Mr. Mo, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Oh right, you must remember to get someone to send that medicine to me. I¡¯m quite afraid of death. I¡¯ll thank Mr. Mo for saving my life first. I may not be able to repay you in this life. In my next life, Huanzi will definitely be your slave. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, she sounded like she was smiling. It felt like she was joking. She looked very free and easy. However, only Lu Huanzi herself knew how afraid she was. She was afraid of death. Everything that happened today was just because she didn¡¯t want to be too pitiful in front of Mr. Mo.. Lu Huanzi stood up and was about to leave. But Mr. Mo suddenly stopped her. ¡°Huanzi. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Actually, Mr. Mo rarely called her by her name. Speaking of which, the way they used to get along was really awkward. Mr. Mo didn¡¯t seem to call him that. Now that he thought about it, in the past. Every time Mr. Mo came over, there didn¡¯t seem to be much communication between them. The so-called communication was just the intimacy between the bedsheets. Mr. Mo always came at night and went in the morning. Just like tonight. The two of them talked calmly. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, it was also very rare. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi. His eyes were very deep. Like the deep sea under the night sky. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was also very serious. He said word by word, ¡°Huanzi, come back to my side and let me take care of you. ¡± If it was before, Lu Huanzi would definitely stop her heart when she heard Mr. Mo say such words. Chapter 685 Chapter 685: ¡°Mo Yanhuan in the river of forgetfulness¡± 089. Nowhere to go Author: Liaowumian MACHINE TRANSLATION She would not believe that such a cold and overbearing Mr. Mo would say such words to her. She would even be pleased with herself in her heart. Indeed, she was a different existence to Mr. Mo. After she woke up, she read many Yanqing novels out of boredom. She only felt that Mr. Mo really fit the pattern of the male protagonist in Yanqing novels. Rich, cold, overbearing, and extremely intelligent. This kind of man¡¯s love history would usually be very rich. But in the end, he would always be conquered by a special woman. And this kind of woman would usually not be his wife. Perhaps it was a college student who did not know the world, or perhaps it was a flirtatious stripper¡­ ¡­ But the person in his heart would never be his wife in the end. For a person like Mr. Mo, the person standing next to him would eventually be the daughter of a socialite with equal benefits. But that woman would occupy the most special position in a man¡¯s heart. Among all the romance novels that Lu Huanzi had read, Zhang Ailing was the one she liked the most. Zhang Ailing had written such a paragraph in ¡°red rose and white rose¡± : ¡°perhaps every man has had two women like that, at least two of them. After a long time, the red one becomes a smear of mosquito blood on the wall, the white one is still the moonlight at the bedside, and the white one is a rice stick on his clothes, and the red one is a cinnabar mole on his heart. ¡± Of course, Lu Huanzi had never thought of marrying Mr. Mo. . With her status, she was naturally not worthy of Mr. Mo, nor could she control such a man. However, Lu Huanzi only hoped that. She could become the white moonlight or cinnabar mole in Mr. Mo¡¯s heart. Therefore, she lived a very romantic life. However, the moment Mr. Mo abandoned her, she completely woke up. The reason why Mr. Mo said these words now was probably because she was pitiful. It was just like how he had casually saved her back then. Now, he could take care of her as he pleased. However, Lu Huanzi was unwilling. She did not come to Mr. Mo today to beg for mercy. She was still a little unwilling in the past. The current Lu Huanzi was suddenly completely relieved. She no longer had any resentment in her heart. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°thank you for your kindness, Mr. Mo, but I can take care of myself. You¡¯ve already done enough for me. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned around and left in large strides. Lu Huanzi saw that Mr. Mo had stood up. But MR. MOE has trouble moving his feet. Lu Huanzi doesn¡¯t know what happened after that. Faintly seemed to hear a muffled sound coming from inside the room. Lu Huanzi walked through the corridor. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the ward. It¡¯s decorated like a five-star hotel. But Lu Huanzi alone in it is very gloomy and cold. Lu Huanzi wandered outside, but still felt that he had nowhere to go. Chapter 686 Finally, he returned to the ward. When he returned, he did not expect to see a figure in the ward. When he heard the sound of the door, that person turned around. It was actually Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi was stunned at the door. Chen Huaijin had already walked over. He looked very unhappy. He walked straight over and took off his coat as he walked. When he walked in front of Lu Huanzi, he stood still. He said in a somewhat blaming tone, ¡°why did you run out without saying anything? In this weather, you¡¯re only wearing so little. ¡± As he spoke, he took off his coat and covered Lu Huanzi¡¯s sorrow. He even touched Song Beibei¡¯s hand. Song Beibei¡¯s fingers were cold because she had just gone out for a stroll. Chen Huaijin frowned. ¡°with your body, you still went out for a walk. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. ¡± Although he was blaming her, Lu Huanzi could hear the concern in his voice. However, when she returned, she was inexplicably reprimanded. Lu Huanzi was still a little confused. She was pulled into the ward by Chen Huaijin. The heater in the ward was turned on very well. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt warm. But she still had an inexplicable look on her face. She just asked, ¡°how did you know I was here? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I was watching the news and happened to see you faint at the scene of the show. ¡± Chen Huaijin only said a few words casually. But Lu Huanzi had a rough idea of the outline. Chen Huaijin must have been very concerned about her. Moreover, this kind of ward had never been vacant. And it was not possible to live in just because you had money. It was a little strange before. But now, it was definitely arranged by Chen Huaijin. The boyfriend that the young nurse mentioned about guarding her for three hours should be Chen Huaijin, right. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood suddenly became very complicated. Chen Huaijin looked at Lu Huanzi, who was now a little dull. He thought that it was because her temper just now had frightened her. So he sighed, and his voice became unusually gentle. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I went out to buy some porridge for you. You haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, so you should be hungry. ¡± So Chen Huaijin pulled Lu Huanzi over to the dining table and sat down. He opened the insulated box. Inside was a steaming bowl of prawn porridge with a fragrant smell. The freshness was assailing the nose, but it was not up to you at all. It was sticky and sticky, and there were bubbles rolling on it. One look and you could tell that it was fresh and delicious. Lu Huanzi sat down. Looking at the porridge rolling on the table, for a moment, she felt that tears were about to fall. She suddenly raised her head and asked Chen Huaijin, ¡°why are you so good to me? ¡± Chen Huaijin did not expect Lu Huanzi to suddenly ask her this. Especially her expression, it was as if she was about to cry. Whether it was during the Lunar New Year or when Lu Huanzi appeared in the television media now. She always had a thick layer of makeup. It was as if in the eyes of outsiders, the lady boss of the Lunar New Year was such a seductive and flirtatious woman. Chapter 687 But now. She was only wearing a thin hospital gown. It could be seen that she was actually very thin. Her face was also plain. Although her complexion was not very good. But her skin was very white, with a clear water appearance. She looked very young, to the point that she looked like the little sister next door. Lu Huanzi¡¯s makeup was indeed devastatingly beautiful. But Chen Huaijin suddenly felt that her plain appearance was even more beautiful. It seemed that it was because her eyes were actually very beautiful. Especially now, they were watery, that clear and innocent look, as if it was gripping his heart. Chen Huaijin frowned. He moved his gaze away. He suddenly became a little agitated. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to face Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze. Chen Huaijin casually said, ¡°maybe it¡¯s because I have a younger sister. ¡± After saying it, he regretted it. After Lu Huanzi heard this, she was a little surprised. But one second ago, her eyes were still watery. The next second, she suddenly laughed, ¡°so you have a younger sister. ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head and began to drink porridge with a small spoon. As she drank, she said, ¡°your sister is really blessed. You must be a good brother who loves and cares for her. ¡± Lu Huanzi had always thought that Chen Huaijin was very mysterious. He had never talked about his personal matters. Today, he suddenly took the initiative to talk about his sister. It made Lu Huanzi feel that he had gone from a high and mighty king to an ordinary person who smelled like fireworks. Lu Huanzi asked with a smile, ¡°How old is your sister? What is she doing now? You are so outstanding, your sister should also be very outstanding¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore! ¡± Chen Huaijin suddenly interrupted Lu Huanzi impatiently. Lu Huanzi was shocked. A mouthful of hot porridge was placed in her mouth before she could react. She could feel that Chen Huaijin was angry just now. It was as if someone had stepped on a landmine. But Lu Huanzi did not understand what she had said to offend him. Lu Huanzi was so hot that the ceiling hurt. Mengdi could only swallow the hot porridge in her mouth. In an instant, it rolled across her esophagus like a ball of flame, and then all the way to her stomach. Lu Huanzi was in so much pain that tears were streaming down the corners of her eyes. However, she furrowed her brows and endured it without making a sound. Obviously, Chen Huaijin had also arrived. He also realized that he had lost his composure just now. He hurriedly got up and poured a glass of cold water for Lu Huanzi. After Lu Huanzi drank the cold water. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± They actually said the same thing at the same time. Both of them were slightly stunned. Mo Lichuan was the first to speak. He said, ¡°my sister has experienced some terrible things in the past and is currently recuperating in a hospital in the United States. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s voice was very heavy when he said this. After a long while, Lu Huanzi said again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. ¡± Chapter 688 But she didn¡¯t know. She also didn¡¯t know what terrible thing Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister had experienced. Chen Huaijin, a calm and restrained person, would lose control and get angry at the thought of it. It must be a particularly sad memory. Chen Huaijin looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry at you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said it was okay. Then she continued to eat the porridge in silence. For a moment, the two of them were inexplicably embarrassed. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything either. Chen Huaijin seemed to have recalled some bad memories. He ran over to the balcony to smoke. Lu Huanzi finished a bowl of porridge in silence and was just cleaning up. Chen Huaijin just happened to come in again. He walked over and stopped Lu Huanzi. ¡°Don¡¯t do it anymore. The Nursing Union will come over to clean it up later. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood there silently. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°you rest well. I¡¯ve hired two nursing staff for you. I¡¯ll come back to see you tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything. Chen Huaijin wanted to say something but hesitated. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and left. Lu Huanzi lay on the bed indifferently. Her rest time was a bit extravagant. It reminded her of a lot of things. After seeing Mo Lichuan tonight, she suddenly felt no hatred or resentment. Instead, she felt that she had suddenly let go. She had a feeling that this was her fate. She probably didn¡¯t have much time left. How was she going to spend the rest of her time? Lu Huanzi made up her mind. She had to find her past. She had to go see her past, see the people she knew in the past. She had to find out what had happened in the past. All this time. She kept feeling like she had forgotten something important. She had given up something that she shouldn¡¯t have forgotten. She kept feeling a sense of longing in her heart But Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t remember what important thing she had forgotten. The next day. Lu Huanzi went through the discharge procedures. Even though Chen Huaijin had arranged for the nurse to come over. But she did not want to spend all her time in the hospital. Especially since Mo Lichuan was so close. Lu Huanzi eventually returned to Nian Nian. When Xi Feng saw her, she asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Huan, didn¡¯t you say that this month¡¯s schedule is very full and that you won¡¯t be able to come back? Did something happen? ¡± Xi Feng saw that Lu Huanzi seemed to have lost a lot of weight and was seriously ill. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°they gave me a holiday. I came back to recuperate. After going to so many places, it was still better to pick up the new year. As expected, the Golden Nest outside is not as good as my own rich nest. ¡± Xi Feng was still a little worried. After Lu Huanzi came back, she spent most of her time sleeping. But soon, someone came to her door. It was Mr. Mo who brought her medicine. Chapter 689 After Lu Huanzi took the medicine, her headache became much better. She seemed to be fine again. In the afternoon, Azu showed Lu Huanzi all the money from the year of the picker. Lu Huanzi only took a glance at it. Then she said, ¡°Azu, in the future, you can show me these things. I want to know, in a few days, I will transfer the year of the picker to you and Xi Feng. ¡± Azu was slightly surprised. ¡°Sister Huan, what happened? Why do you have such a plan? ¡± Lu Huanzi pretended to be relaxed. ¡°Anyway, you all know that Mr. Mo gave me the Nian. It doesn¡¯t matter if I give it to you. Besides, I have never been of much use as a boss. It¡¯s you and Xi Feng who are supporting me. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. What she said was the truth. It was not that she was generous. It was that it was useless for her to take the NIAN. Azu said, ¡°Xi Feng and I will not take the NIAN. We don¡¯t have the right. If you are really tired, you can return the Nian to Mr. Mo. . ¡± Return it to Mr. Mo? No, she didn¡¯t have the courage anymore? She also didn¡¯t plan to see Mr. Mo again. Lu Huanzi spent most of the New Year¡¯s time sleeping. No one even knew that she had returned. When Lu Huanzi had time, she built a flower rack on the balcony. She brought some soil over. It turned into a small hanging garden. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to plant something on the balcony. But in the end, she accidentally planted a seed of forget-me-not. Lu Huanzi did not know why she planted the seed of forget-me-not. Lu Huanzi worked in the greenhouse for two days. She finally managed to almost finish the greenhouse. Xi Feng had already come several times. She said that there were people coming to look for her every day for the past few days. Lu Huanzi did not take it to heart at first. It was not until the organizer called and said that Tianyu company had already looked for them. They sincerely wanted to sign her. And there was a sky-high signing fee. Lu Huanzi already had no concept of money. But when she heard the name Tian Yu, she still frowned. Wasn¡¯t Tian Yu Tang Yingzhi¡¯s management company? It was said that Tang Yingzhi was the top sister of Tian Yu, and Tian Yu was the one who made her famous. There were even rumors that Tang Yingzhi had an affair with Tian Yu¡¯s boss. But later, Tang Yingzhi suddenly announced to the media that her fianc?? was Mr. Mo. . This matter could be considered as the truth. Lu Huanzi wanted to sign with a management company. Right now, she only wanted to be famous. She only wanted to stand on high ground and let more people know her. But if it was Tianyu¡­ ¡­ Xi Feng came in and said, ¡°the people from Tianyu are here again. This time, it¡¯s tianyu¡¯s ace manager, sister Linda. Sister Huan, do you want to meet her? ¡± Lu Huanzi had heard of this Linda. She was one of Tianyu¡¯s star-making aces. Chapter 690 It was said that she was the one who brought Tang Yingzhi to debut. However, after Tang Yingzhi became famous, she had a little conflict with her. Hence, she escaped from her hands. It was said that in Tian Entertainment, Linda had brought out many a-list celebrities. However, most of them were arch-enemies with Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi thought about it. She didn¡¯t find it strange. The reason why she came to look for her was probably because she had heard some rumors about her and Tang Yingzhi. To the outside world. She had snatched the Mermaid commercial from Tang Yingzhi¡¯s hands. Xi Feng was still standing there. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then let¡¯s meet. ¡± Linda looked like a capable woman who was swift and decisive. She had short hair that reached her ears and looked clean and neat. The first thing she said when she saw Lu Huanzi was, ¡°the boss of Shinian really lives up to his reputation. If Miss Lu is willing to work with me, I¡¯m confident that I can let you completely overthrow Tang Yingzhi. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little confused by what she said. What did she mean by overthrow Tang Yingzhi? It seemed that she must have thought that she had some deep enmity with Tang Yingzhi and had come to unite against her common enemy. Lu Huanzi smiled instead. ¡°Sister Linda, do you have some misunderstanding about me? ¡± Linda looked at Lu Huanzi. After a while, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Miss Lu, we¡¯d better get to the point. I know your relationship with Mr. Mo and that you¡¯ve used all your magic treasures to snatch Tang Yingzhi¡¯s advertisement. Don¡¯t you want to snatch Mr. Mo back from her hands? ¡± Heavens! Snatch Mr. Mo back from Tang Yingzhi¡¯s hands. She really hadn¡¯t thought of it that way. This Linda had really misunderstood. Could it be that everyone outside was thinking the same way now? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°to be honest, you may still think that I¡¯m being pretentious, but there really isn¡¯t any enmity between me and Miss Tang. As for my relationship with Mr. Mo, even if there really is, it¡¯s a thing of the past. Mr. Mo has countless women, and I¡¯m just one of them. If I really want to eliminate every woman around Mr. Mo, I¡¯ll really be exhausted to death. ¡± However, Linda suddenly frowned. Then, she said in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Mo has never been involved in any scandals. The only thing known to the outside world is a mysterious girlfriend, and that mysterious girlfriend is the boss Nian Nian of Nian Nian, which is you, Miss Lu. ¡± When Linda spoke, she always had a feeling that she hit the nail on the head. However, Lu Huanzi was still a little shocked, ¡°does Mr. Mo not have another girlfriend? ¡± Linda shook her head, ¡°Mr. Mo had a wife, but he got divorced. There are rumors that it was because of Miss Lu¡¯s divorce. You can see that Mr. Mo really loves Miss Lu. It seems that Miss Lu was kept in the dark. From what I can see, Mr. Mo really cares about you. As for Tang Yingzhi, I think it¡¯s just a marriage between families. A family like Mr. Mo naturally has to find a suitable match. ¡± Chapter 691 Lu Huanzi did not know if Mr. Mo and Tang Yingzhi had a real relationship. However, there was one thing that Lu Huanzi was clear about. The person who could stand by Mr. Mo¡¯s side must be a woman like Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi sighed. No matter what the reason was, it was impossible for her to return to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. Right now, Lu Huanzi only had one wish in her heart. It was to find her past. And her plan was to make herself famous, so that people who knew her in the past would come looking for her. She thought of the Miss Song she met in Japan. At that time, she was so eager. But later, when Lu Huanzi was investigating, there was no news of her. As long as she was famous and Miss Song knew about it, she would definitely come looking for her. Linda continued, ¡°I¡¯ve observed that Miss Lu is very talented. She is born to be in the entertainment industry. If you really want to enter the entertainment industry, then Tianyu is definitely your best choice. Why do you need to take detours, Miss Lu? ¡± Actually, the last sentence moved Lu Huanzi. Yes, since her goal was to become famous, why did she need to take more detours? Moreover, she did not have so much time to take detours. Lu Huanzi agreed immediately. However, Lu Huanzi still agreed. ¡°Sister Linda, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Mr. Mo and I have already broken up. As for whether he was sincere or fake to me in the past, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. As for Tang Yingzhi, I¡¯ve never thought of making an enemy out of her. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s afraid of trouble. So, sister Linda, if you¡¯re looking for me to find a submachine gun for yourself, I advise you to find someone else. But if you really see that I have potential and can become famous one day, then I¡¯m willing to follow you. ¡± Linda smiled and reached out a hand, ¡°my real goal is naturally to hope that you, Miss Lu, will become famous and become famous. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, reached out and shook her hand. Just like that, Lu Huanzi signed a contract with Tian Entertainment. This was something that she had never thought of. In a sense. She actually became colleagues with Tang Yingzhi. All kinds of treaties were signed very quickly. All her activities were now arranged by Linda. Lu Huanzi did not have to do it herself, so it was indeed much easier. She was still on vacation. In a few days, she would officially start work. Lu Huanzi took advantage of the last few days to go to Japan. Where did she go to meet Chen Shui and Bao Zhu. The moment Bao Zhu saw Lu Huanzi.. She raised her orchid-like fingers and said, ¡°Sister Huan, you¡¯ve traveled around the world three times already. You only just thought of coming back. I¡¯ve seen the news. Did you get discovered by a talent scout and went to shoot an advertisement? Poor us. We¡¯re still waiting for you to come back and take charge of the situation. ¡± Chapter 692 Lu Huanzi said, ¡°don¡¯t pretend anymore. I¡¯m not traveling around the world anymore. Mr. Mo sent me to open a branch. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that once I leave, you¡¯ll take over Jiannian. Now that you¡¯re the boss of Jiannian, without your permission, how could I dare to take a step in? ¡± Bao Zhu said, ¡°Oh, Oh, oh, this is too much. Whoever wants to be the owner of Jiannian, take it. I¡¯m so tired of carrying this burden for you. Every day, that pile of documents is like a heavenly book. You don¡¯t know how much I miss the days of drinking and playing boxing in the side room. Just the tips alone are enough to make my hands soft. After becoming the owner, the profits will be recorded in the account. I really don¡¯t care about that little bit of salary. I don¡¯t even have the money to buy a bag.¡± In Jiannian, one or two people were the most talkative. However, they were actually very happy in their hearts. Lu Huanzi really missed the days when everyone would sit together and chatter about a war of words. At dinner time. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°Shui, did that Miss Song come over later? ¡± Chen Shui seemed to be slightly stunned for a second. Lu Huanzi thought that he could no longer remember which miss song it was. Hence, she reminded him, ¡°it was the distinguished guest that Mr. Jingye invited last time. She came over with her husband. ¡± Chen Shui¡¯s gaze seemed to shift away. ¡°No, that Miss Song never came again. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that there was something wrong with Chen Shui. But for a moment, she could not say anything. Lu Huanzi was a little disappointed. The last time she took a fancy to that Miss Song, she could call her name at once. She must be very familiar with her. But now, in the vast sea of people. There was no way to find her. However, Lu Huanzi did not take this matter to heart. It was just a casual mention. She stayed in Japan for about four days. Lu Huanzi returned to her country. Her vacation was also over. Linda had already sent her recent notice and itinerary to her via email. It was full. Lu Huanzi sighed. It seemed that she would have to be busy again. The next day, Lu Huanzi first had to go to the Sky Entertainment Company. On the day of the contract signing, it was originally signed at the company. However, Lu Huanzi was not feeling well that day, so she took the contract over and signed it in the tenth year. So far. Lu Huanzi had never come to the Tianyu company. The tianyu company was a skyscraper. It was also one of the landmark buildings in Jiangcheng. Coincidentally, the Tianyu Company and Chen Huaijin¡¯s Jingsheng group were only separated by a river. In fact, the distance was very close. But it was separated by a road. The two buildings looked at each other from afar, and the architectural style was also very similar. It was actually like a mirror image. In the middle was a heavy viaduct, and the traffic was heavy, as if there was a lifetime of prosperity between them Since the last time they met at the hospital, Lu Huanzi had never seen Chen Huaijin again. Lu Huanzi had never seen Chen Huaijin again Chapter 693 Chen Huaijin did not take the initiative to contact her. It had already been more than half a month since her current location. However, Lu Huanzi felt that this was also good. However, for Lu Huanzi,. There was still one thing in her heart. Initially, the Black Pearl Necklace was supposed to be returned to Chen Huaijin by Azu. However, Chen Huaijin did not accept it back then. In the end, Azu still brought the necklace back. Until now. That necklace was still lying in the drawer of Lu Huanzi¡¯s office. This had always been a worry in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. No matter what, that necklace was worth two million yuan. She didn¡¯t want to take advantage of it. Lu Huanzi always thought that she had to find an opportunity to return it to him personally. When Lu Huanzi arrived at Tian Entertainment Company, there was already someone waiting for her at the door. The person who came up was a chubby little girl in her early twenties. When she smiled, she revealed two small canine teeth, which made her look rather cute. When she came up, she introduced herself, ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯m your Assistant. My name is Xu Jingjing. You can call me little Xu or Jingjing. It was sister Linda who asked me to follow you. She said that you¡¯re very nice. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. Xu Jingjing looked very young. Her student-like aura had not faded yet. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Hello, you can call me Huanzi. ¡± Xu Jingjing quickly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯d better call you sister Huan. Otherwise, if sister Linda finds out, she¡¯ll definitely scold you badly. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that it was casual. Xu Jingjing brought Lu Huanzi into the elevator. Along the way, she taught Lu Huanzi about the company¡¯s Encyclopedia. Xu Jingjing said, ¡°the company has a total of more than sixty floors, but there aren¡¯t many offices. ¡°The company has basically converted all the floors above 30 into apartments. They provide temporary accommodation for the company¡¯s higher-ups and some big shots for free. The floor below the 16th floor is where the company works, the 17th floor is the canteen, and the 18th floor is where training is concentrated. There are dance rooms, recording studios, and so on. The trainees are very cruel, so that place is also known as the 18th level of hell. But now, many famous groups in the industry have walked out from there. The 19th to 2nd floors are the 2nd floor, which is the gym, as well as the indoor swimming pool and basketball court. It is usually a place for the people in the company to rest and relax. The 23rd to 33rd floors were the rest rooms and dressing rooms for the various artistes in the company. There were over a hundred artistes in the company. The more famous the artiste was, the higher the floor of the rest room they were in. For example, Tian Entertainment¡¯s first elder sister, Tang Yingzhi, had her rest room on the 33rd floor. ¡°actually, this is the level of the company. Whether it¡¯s an a-list artiste or an 18th-tier artiste, you can tell by looking at the floor of the rest room. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know that Tian Entertainment was so hierarchical. It could really be considered very cruel. However, she could not help but be curious about her own hierarchy. ¡°What about my floor? ¡± Chapter 694 Xu Jingjing smiled. ¡°Sister Huan, you¡¯re on the 32nd floor. Your status is very high, and it¡¯s unprecedented in the company. Basically, newbies who sign contracts can be assigned to studios above the 25th floor. Sister Huan, you¡¯re a special case. Only big names who have been poached get this treatment. But Sister Huan, you¡¯re super popular now, so it¡¯s not strange. Besides, you¡¯re with sister Linda. ¡± Soon, they reached the 32nd floor. Xu Jingjing first brought Lu Huanzi to her lounge. It was a suite with a special dressing room. The environment was really good. After a while, Linda also came over. The first thing she said when she saw Lu Huanzi was, ¡°have you seen the recent schedule? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. It was nothing more than the advertisement for the contract. Linda nodded. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your advertisement contract. The promotional period is almost over. You¡¯ll have a new job next. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little puzzled. ¡°What job? ¡± Linda said, ¡°It¡¯s a new movie directed by Zhou Xingchen. ¡± Lu Huanzi was completely shocked when she heard that. Lu Huanzi was indeed clueless about the film industry. However, she knew Zhou Xingchen very well. Zhou Xingchen could be said to be the big boss of the film industry. In the early years, he created a ridiculous comedy and became a well-known movie star. However, his talent was not limited to that. Later on, he began to direct and act on his own. Basically, he sold every part of his work to form a unique Zhou¡¯s humor. He also received a large number of hardcore fans. Now, he was over 50 years old. Although he was alone, he had an unshakable dominant position in the movie industry. Basically, as long as his works were released, the box office earnings would exceed one billion Up until now, no director had broken his record of ten billion box office earnings. The name Zhou Xingchen represented the box office earnings. There were countless stars who were made famous by his movies. Basically, they could be in Lord Xingchen¡¯s movies In the future, it would be smooth sailing in the entertainment industry. The reason why Lu Huanzi knew him was not because of his status and reputation. It was because Lu Huanzi liked to watch his movies. Basically, she had watched every movie Lord Xing made many times. And she could not put it down. Whenever she was in a bad mood, she would take out those movies and watch them again. After watching the movies many times, she could always laugh out loud and cry every time. Lord Xing¡¯s movies were always funny with a kind of deep affection that was difficult to explain. Lu Huanzi never thought that she could be so close to master Xing¡¯s movies. Linda looked at her with a shocked expression. Linda said, ¡°I have a bit of a relationship with Master Xing. When I first entered this industry, I was promoted by Master Xing. All along, I have recommended many actors like Master Xing. Master Xing also trusts my judgment. This time, master Xing is going to shoot a new movie called ¡°the Mermaid¡¯s story, ¡± so I recommended you to Master Xing. ¡°Master Xing has a good impression of you because he has seen your advertisement, but it still depends on your performance in the audition. After all, master Xing¡¯s style of choosing people is very unique, and there is no water in it at all. You have to grasp it well. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if I shoot an advertisement, but I¡¯m not very suitable for acting in a movie. ¡± Chapter 695 Lu Huanzi knew very well what she was capable of. The endorsement deal was just an accident. She had never studied acting and knew nothing about movies. She might not even be able to find a spot on the set. Not to mention that she was working with Master Xing. Lu Huanzi really had no confidence at all. Linda said, ¡°if I say you¡¯re suitable, then you¡¯re definitely suitable. I¡¯ve been in the industry for so many years and have always been very accurate in judging people. The lady boss of the New Year has seen all kinds of scenes. She wouldn¡¯t be afraid of a small audition, would she? ¡± Lu Huanzi was really not afraid. She also knew that Linda¡¯s words were just goading her. She just didn¡¯t want to waste time. The possibility of her auditioning was zero. But there was no other way. The audition was within the work schedule. Lu Huanzi could only go and have a try. The audition place was a recording studio. While Lu Huanzi was sitting in the car. Xu Jingjing said beside her, ¡°I heard that Tang Yingzhi is going to audition today. I heard that the boss gave her a chance. What if Master Xing takes a fancy to Tang Yingzhi ¡°after all, she is the top sister of Tianyu. Her position in the entertainment industry is almost unshakable. ¡± Linda sat in the passenger seat. She had one hand on her head and was napping with her eyes closed. When she heard Xu Jingjing say this, her voice was indifferent. However, there was a hint of disdain in it. ¡°Don¡¯t encourage others and destroy your own prestige. Tang Yingzhi is not suitable for that role. Master Xing is also famous for his temper. He only looks at people and doesn¡¯t look at favors. ¡± Xu Jingjing carefully poked her head over. ¡°Sister Linda, are you sure that Master Xing Likes Sister Huan? ¡± Linda said firmly, ¡°yes, he will. ¡± Lu Huanzi found it funny in her heart. But she was still grateful that Linda thought so highly of her. The car stopped in the parking lot outside the venue. Lu Huanzi got out of the car. However, just as Lu Huanzi got out of the car, she saw a black rv drive past her. Finally, it stopped beside their car. Xu Jingjing pointed at the car and said loudly, ¡°it¡¯s Tang Yingzhi¡¯s RV. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. She looked in that direction. As she expected, she saw Tang Yingzhi stepping out of the car. There were a lot of assistants behind her. She also needed her manager, Xie Wenxi. This Xie Wenxi was also an amazing person. It was said that in order to keep her in the Tianyi Group, she was given a lot of shares. Linda was even trained by her. When Linda and Tang Yingzhi were at their most disagreeable, she was the one who mediated. In the end, Tang Yingzhi was taken over by her and Tang Yingzhi was kept. Xu Jingjing secretly told Lu Huanzi. Just because Tang Yingzhi is in Xie Wenxi¡¯s hand, Linda has no way. Chapter 696 Xie Wenxi and Linda were both top managers of Tian Entertainment. In fact, their positions in the company were similar. Because Xie Wenxi was Linda¡¯s master, Linda still respected her. However, Linda¡¯s biggest wish was to bring out a female artiste who could rival Tang Yingzhi. Everyone in the industry also knew. Xie Wenxi also felt that this was a kind of motivation. In fact, it was also to support Linda. Lu Huanzi only felt a headache. The female artiste that Xu Jingjing said could rival Tang Yingzhi was probably herself. Now, Linda had almost put the entire center of her work on herself. On the other side, Tang Yingzhi had obviously seen Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi had not seen her for a long time. They had seen each other once in the hospital since they parted every year. However, Tang Yingzhi did not notice that she had run into them by accident. It was said that she had gone to the Maldives for a vacation and rest some time ago. She had lost the Mermaid¡¯s advertising contract. She did not seem to care about it and did not come looking for trouble with Lu Huanzi. However, Xu Jingjing later told her that Xie Wenxi was extremely angry because of this matter. Therefore, she went through a lot of trouble and begged the boss to let Tang Yingzhi participate in the audition for star Lord. Now that they had met on such a narrow path, it could be said that enemies met, and they were especially jealous. Tang Yingzhi had already walked over here. Xu Jingjing was like a hedgehog with spikes on her body. She stood in front of Lu Huanzi like a hen protecting its chick. She was afraid that she would be at a disadvantage. Linda, on the other hand, was very calm. Tang Yingzhi had already stood in front of Lu Huanzi. She glanced at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°boss Lu, it¡¯s been a long time. ¡± Indeed, it had been a long time. Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. ¡± Tang Yingzhi turned to look at Linda, who was next to her. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression obviously changed. ¡°Sister Linda, your taste is quite unique. Since when are prostitutes in your hunting range? ¡± Lu Huanzi could hear the frivolous intentions of the prostitute However, Tang Yingzhi was right. She was indeed a prostitute. Xu Jingjing had told her that Linda used to be fond of pure and innocent rookies. Now, Zhou Dongxue, who was famous for her purity in the industry, was discovered by Linda and became famous with her own hands. Linda flicked her short hair slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°I can tell who is the unpolished jade and who is the stubborn stone at a glance. Just like how I was certain that you would become famous in half the sky, now I can also conclude that she will definitely have a wider road than you in the future. ¡± Tang Yingzhi smiled and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll wait and see. ¡± As she said that, she glanced at Lu Huanzi and then walked away in her high heels. There was still a group of people following behind her. A group of people Chapter 697 Xu Jingjing pouted and said, ¡°how rude, to actually say that sister Huan is a prostitute¡­ ¡± Halfway through, she also felt that it was inappropriate and immediately stopped talking. Then, she looked at Lu Huanzi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Huan, I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m already used to it. And she¡¯s right, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. ¡± Xu Jingjing still felt apologetic. However, Linda said, ¡°don¡¯t be so magnanimous. She stepped on your face, and you still say that it¡¯s okay to step on her. You¡¯re the lady boss of the past year, which means you¡¯re a business elite. Why do you think you¡¯re a prostitute? ¡± Linda¡¯s expression was one of disappointment. ¡°If you look down on yourself, don¡¯t blame others for not respecting you. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, felt that this sentence sounded unusually familiar. She merely smiled. ¡°You and Ah Shui¡¯s words are really similar. ¡± Linda asked in confusion, ¡°who¡¯s Ah Shui? ¡± Ah Shui was Chen Shui. The thing that Chen Shui hated the most was that she kept mocking herself. Lu Huanzi smiled faintly. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future. ¡± Hence, they also headed towards the recording studio. When they arrived, Tang Yingzhi had already entered the recording studio. Master Xing and a few producers were giving him an interview. The content of the interview was simple. It was just to give a few scenes, and you acted according to your own performance. Tang Yingzhi was indeed worthy of being the winner of the Empress Dowager Award. Her acting skills were really not bad. Especially the scene where she burst into tears in a second. Lu Huanzi wanted to clap her hands and cheer for her when she saw it. During this time, Linda even gave her a fierce glare. Tang Yingzhi finished the audition very quickly. Her assistant quickly went up. She handed her a tissue with an admiring look on her face. ¡°Sister Yingzhi, your acting is really great. You will definitely be the mermaid princess this time. ¡± As she said this, she deliberately glared in Lu Huanzi¡¯s direction. She said in a strange tone, ¡°unlike some people, even if they can snatch other people¡¯s advertisements with underhanded methods, when it¡¯s real, they definitely don¡¯t have any professionalism at all. ¡± Xu Jingjing rolled up her sleeves and almost went to fight with her. ¡°Hey, just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t hide in the corner and grow poisonous mushrooms. ¡± She was pulled back by Lu Huanzi. On the other side, Tang Yingzhi also coldly glared at her assistant. The assistant instantly lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Tang Yingzhi didn¡¯t even look at Lu Huanzi. She turned around, put on her coat, and left. Xu Jingjing pouted and said, ¡°look at her cold face. It¡¯s obvious that she looks down on us. ¡± Linda, on the other hand, was calm. ¡°The more she looks down on us, the more you have to prove it to her. ¡± She Patted Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°don¡¯t be nervous, just do what you want. Master Xing doesn¡¯t judge people based on their acting skills, master Xing can see through their hearts. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 698 Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t have a burden in her heart. Because she knew that it was impossible for her to succeed. However, when she thought about seeing master Xing. She had an inexplicable excitement in her heart. She had the feeling of a small fan meeting her idol. After she entered. Lu Huanzi found a row of people sitting in front of her. Master Xing was sitting in the middle. In front of her was an empty field with no props at all. After Lu Huanzi entered, she bowed. Then began to introduce themselves: ¡°Hello, I am to interview Lu Huanzi. ¡± Several people sitting behind the table looked at each other. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few questions and you can start the show. ¡± When Lu Huanzi came out, Xu Jingjing was more nervous than she was. Hurried over: ¡°Huan sister how, how, through no, Star ye how to evaluate you. ¡± Lu Huanzi spread out her hands. Xu Jingjing asked, ¡°what does that mean? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I finished my performance, and then they let me out. ¡± Xu Jingjing was still unwilling. ¡°Did master Xing comment on your performance? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and said, ¡°master Xing said that I don¡¯t have any acting skills at all. ¡± With just one sentence, xu Jingjing was in despair. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. The female lead must not have been found. It must be because there was Tang Yingzhi as a comparison. Sigh, why don¡¯t we talk to master Xing and arrange for a small role? Many small roles in master Xing¡¯s movies are also very popular. ¡± Linda, on the other hand, was extremely calm. ¡°since you¡¯ve already come out, let¡¯s leave it to fate. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give the two of you a holiday today. There¡¯s no schedule for tonight. You two go and enjoy yourselves. It¡¯s been hard on you today. Let¡¯s have a big meal. ¡± Xu Jingjing was a foodie. When she heard that someone was treating her to a meal tonight, she jumped three meters high in joy. ¡°THAT¡¯S GREAT! I want to eat Haidilao. ¡± Linda was a busy person. Although they were given a holiday,. She still had to return to the company to work. Hence, Lu Huanzi and Xu Jingjing went to eat hotpot together. When they parted. Linda also repeatedly reminded Lu Huanzi. She told Lu Huanzi not to eat spicy food and not to eat too much. She had to start to maintain her figure now. She also said that she would find a body trainer for her in two days. Xu Jingjing even swore, ¡°will the people who eat with me have the chance to eat more? Sister Linda, you can rest assured. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Xu Jingjing went to eat Haidilao. Xu Jingjing really ate too much. She ordered a table by herself. She ate for two hours and still said that she was not full. Lu huanzi basically didn¡¯t eat much. The food was just cooked when Xu Jingjing put it into her bowl. Xu Jingjing said, ¡°sister Huan, don¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to feed you, but in the entertainment industry, thin people are really beautiful. Because people are fatter in front of the camera than real people, many of the actresses in the industry are very thin. ¡± Chapter 699 Lu Huanzi simply put down her chopsticks and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anyway, you should eat more. ¡± Xu Jingjing felt a little heartache. ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s really no other way. The entertainment industry is really too cruel. Sister Huan, you¡¯re actually a good person, but your personality isn¡¯t suitable for the entertainment industry. ¡± Lu Huanzi stopped and became a little interested. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Xu Jingjing said, ¡°you¡¯re too magnanimous. You don¡¯t care about anything. Even if someone bullied you, you¡¯d just laugh it off. In this line of work, the more you care about something, the easier it is for you to stand out. In this line of work, you¡¯re not afraid of making enemies with anyone. Making enemies is just right. It¡¯s a good opportunity to tie marketing together. Just like you and Tang Yingzhi. The more you make trouble, the better it is, because it will greatly increase your popularity. ¡± Lu Huanzi had no idea about tie marketing in the entertainment industry. However, she was naturally not a fussy person. It was probably because she was the boss of Shinian. In Shinian, peace was the most cherished thing. Even if they encountered customers who caused trouble, they had to give them some face and give them a way out. Not to mention taking the initiative to offend others. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°This is really a knowledge. ¡± The two of them chatted as they ate. Just as they were about to finish eating¡­ Xu Jingjing suddenly pointed to the other side and said in shock, ¡°look, isn¡¯t that Tang Yingzhi? She actually came here to eat Haidilao. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned her head. Sure enough, she saw Tang Yingzhi. However, Lu Huanzi only saw a back view and soon disappeared from her sight. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s popularity was so great that she must have gone to a private room. Xu Jingjing frowned and said, ¡°but who is the man beside him? He doesn¡¯t seem to be from the circle. Could he be her legendary fianc??? ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. It was already too late when she turned her head. So she didn¡¯t see the man beside Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°did the person beside Tang Yingzhi walk on her own or was she pushed in a wheelchair? ¡± Xu Jingjing felt that Lu Huanzi¡¯s question was strange. Hence, she said, ¡°of course she walked on her own. She¡¯s very handsome and has a good temperament. Her footsteps are like the wind. ¡± Lu Huanzi pondered in her heart. Although she did not know if Mo Lichuan had been discharged from the hospital yet. However, his bones and muscles had been injured for a hundred days. Mr. Mo should not be able to walk like the wind, right. Therefore, the person that Xu Jingjing said was definitely not Mr. Mo who was eating with Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi was puzzled. Then who could it be? Tang Yingzhi¡¯s identity was special. However, she went into the restaurant with a man so brazenly. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of the scandal that would cover the sky tomorrow? Xu Jingjing was curious about the gossip. She quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. It might be a shocking gossip. ¡± The gossip was so loud that it was hard to believe Chapter 700 When she walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. Lu Huanzi quickly pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. ¡± Xu Jingjing said, ¡°sister Huan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and check it out. I¡¯ll come back after I see that person clearly. ¡± As she said that, Xu Jingjing left with a wave of smoke. Lu Huanzi sighed. After Xu Jingjing left, Lu Huanzi picked up her chopsticks and ate some hotpot. However, ten minutes had passed, and Xu Jingjing still hadn¡¯t returned. After making two calls, her phone was also turned off. Lu Huanzi was a little worried. In the end, she got up and decided to go take a look. The original location they had booked was in a corner. And it just so happened that there was half a screen blocking it. Only they could see the outside, but the outside might not be able to see the inside. Xu Jingjing had deliberately chosen this location. Because the private room had already been booked. After Lu Huanzi got up, she wore a mask. She passed through the crowd, but she wasn¡¯t recognized. Lu Huanzi had come to this shop once or twice before. Ji Hanzhong had brought her here. Therefore, she was very familiar with the location. The private rooms here were on the second floor. There were only about ten private rooms. Lu Huanzi searched all the way up, but she did not see Xu Jingjing. Where did she go? Lu Huanzi was a little anxious. A chef in white came to the corridor. The Chef wore a tall chef¡¯s hat and a white mask. He pushed a dining cart over. The dining cart was filled with all kinds of food. Lu Huanzi was afraid of arousing suspicion, so she planned to leave first. Just as she passed by the chef¡­ The person suddenly called out softly, ¡°sister Huan, why are you here? ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked. She turned her head to take a closer look. It was actually Xu Jingjing. Lu Huanzi looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why are you in such a state? ¡± Xu Jingjing quickly made a booing gesture. Then she said, ¡°It took me a lot of effort to make it like this. Sister Huan, Keep Your Voice down. This dining table is going to be sent to room 102, which is Tang Yingzhi¡¯s private room. I¡¯ll go in and check it out. ¡± Lu Huanzi stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You¡¯re not causing trouble. ¡± Xu Jingjing, on the other hand, looked very excited. Her eyes were shining brightly. Then, she said, ¡°sister Huan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be very careful. I¡¯ll just go in and take a look. I¡¯ll come out immediately after taking a look. ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could stop her, Xu Jingjing ran away from Lu Huanzi like a loach. Then, she pushed the door open and entered a private room. Lu Huanzi sighed. She wanted to leave, but she was worried. If she didn¡¯t leave, it would be awkward to stay here. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi found a small balcony next to it. She turned sideways and went over. That balcony was the closest to private room 102. It was safest to wait here. Time passed by minute by minute. Xu Jingjing still hadn¡¯t come out. Lu Huanzi felt that something must have happened. Chapter 701 After a while, a lot of people suddenly came to the corridor. A bunch of chefs in white clothes. There was one person that Lu Huanzi recognized. It was the owner of this shop. Lu Huanzi felt her heart sink. She probably knew that something must have happened. Therefore, even the head chef and the boss were alarmed. Sure enough, it was within Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. That group of people all entered room 102 in a grand manner. Lu Huanzi felt that something was wrong. Xu Jingjing must have been found out. Lu Huanzi also hurried over. When she reached the door. She heard Tang Yingzhi scolding her inside. The head chef said, ¡°we don¡¯t know this little girl. I don¡¯t know how she got in. ¡± Xu Jingjing was like a quail, carried by a few people and put aside. She kept her head down and didn¡¯t say a word. The boss had already walked to Tang Yingzhi¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Tang, what should we do now? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°this kind of people got into the kitchen of the restaurant and can serve US food casually. In that case, is it convenient to put poison in our food in the future? ¡± The boss repeatedly apologized, ¡°this kind of thing happened because of our negligence. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Tang. We will definitely investigate it and give Miss Tang an explanation. ¡± Xu Jingjing shouted from the side, ¡°I didn¡¯t poison you. I was just curious and came in to take a look. ¡± The boss also said from the side, ¡°Miss Tang, I think this must be an entertainment gossip reporter. He must be here because of Miss Tang¡¯s reputation. ¡± Xu Jingjing said, ¡°Tang Yingzhi, don¡¯t slander people. You know who I am. ¡± Tang Yingzhi seemed to raise her eyebrows. The people present seemed to be a little puzzled. ¡°Miss Tang, do you know this person? ¡± Tang Yingzhi walked up to Xu Jingjing, stood still, and then said, ¡°yes, you look very familiar. This is not Miss Lu¡¯s assistant. Why? Did Miss Lu send you to spy on me? ¡± Xu Jingjing turned Pale with fright and quickly refuted, ¡°Tang Yingzhi, don¡¯t slander me. It was my own idea. It has nothing to do with sister Huan. Don¡¯t even think about implicating her. ¡± Tang Yingzhi sneered and said, ¡°you¡¯re just a small assistant. If no one is behind you, how would you dare to monitor my whereabouts? Don¡¯t you want your job? I think someone is backing you up from behind. What about Lu Huanzi? Are you just a coward now that something has happened? ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi walked in from outside the door. She said, ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡± Everyone turned to look at the door. Lu Huanzi walked in at a moderate pace. Xu Jingjing was so anxious that she was about to cry. She looked very guilty for having done something wrong. ¡°Sister Huan. ¡± Lu Huanzi walked over and walked in front of Tang Yingzhi. ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to call the police. This matter is my fault. Miss Tang, if you want to find someone to settle the score, just look for me. ¡± Lu Huanzi Chapter 702 Tang Yingzhi smiled. ¡°Can you at least bear the responsibility of settling the score with you? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you can do whatever you want. ¡± At this moment, a man who had been sitting on the sofa suddenly stood up. He was the man who had eaten with Tang Yingzhi. From the beginning, he had not said a word. She walked between Tang Yingzhi and Lu Huanzi. Then, she said, ¡°forget it. Let¡¯s not bother about this matter. Both of you are stars in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s not good for anyone to have a scandal. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Chen Huaijin quietly. In fact, Lu Huanzi saw him the moment she entered the room. Chen Huaijin was sitting on the SOFA. Their eyes met. However, both of their eyes were calm and collected. Lu Huanzi did not find it strange that Chen Huaijin and Tang Yingzhi were having dinner. After all, Chen Huaijin had said it long ago. The Chen family and the Tang family were family friends. The two of them grew up in the same courtyard. They could be considered childhood friends. Tang Yingzhi had always called Chen Huaijin ¡°big brother¡± . Lu Huanzi was grateful that Chen Huaijin was the peacemaker. But now, it all depended on Tang Yingzhi¡¯s attitude. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°since big brother doesn¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind. ¡± Tang Yingzhi turned around and looked at the table full of talents. She looked very disgusted. ¡°It seems that today¡¯s meal won¡¯t be comfortable. Big Brother, send me back. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°okay, let¡¯s go. ¡± The matter seemed to be resolved very smoothly. After apologizing to the boss, Lu Huanzi led Bai Jingjing out of the restaurant. Bai Jingjing had been lowering her head since the beginning. When she came out, she burst into tears. She grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°sister Huan, don¡¯t fire me. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I know I¡¯ve caused trouble. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Sister Huan, don¡¯t abandon me. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She said, ¡°when did I say that I don¡¯t want you anymore? ¡± Xu Jingjing sobbed, ¡°sister Huan, won¡¯t you fire me? ¡± Lu Huanzi handed her a tissue. ¡°Why are you acting like a child? It¡¯s not a big deal. Isn¡¯t everything fine now? ¡± Xu Jingjing did not expect Lu Huanzi to have such an attitude. In this line of work. The position of an assistant was not very high. It was considered lucky to meet someone with a good temper. It was simply a punching bag to meet someone with a bad temper. Although she was not old, she had followed several celebrities. It was all because she liked to cause trouble. In the end, it was all changed. Xu Jingjing said, ¡°sister Huan, to be able to meet you is really a blessing that I have cultivated for several lifetimes. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Are you full? ¡± Xu Jingjing shook her head and nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m full. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know a good food stall. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded Chapter 703 In the end, the two of them went to a big food stall in university town to eat skewers. Xu Jingjing was in high spirits as she ate. What had just happened was long forgotten. Xu Jingjing said, ¡°sister Huan, does the man who just went on a date with Tang Yingzhi know you? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up at her. Xu Jingjing quickly said, ¡°I swear I¡¯m just gossiping. I won¡¯t cause any more trouble in the future. ¡± The situation just now. She and Chen Huaijin had almost no communication. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°why do you ask? How can you tell that we know each other? ¡± Xu Jingjing, on the other hand, had a smug look on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°I can tell, and I can also tell that the relationship between the two of you is not shallow. That gentleman looks at you differently. That gentleman definitely likes you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned, then said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± Xu Jingjing said, ¡°but I think Tang Yingzhi seems to like that gentleman. ¡± Lu Huanzi was completely shocked. ¡°What? ¡± Xu Jingjing said, ¡°the way Tang Yingzhi looks at that mister is the same way he looks at you. ¡± Xu Jingjing¡¯s words were out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. Tang Yingzhi clearly liked Mo Lichuan, right. Xu Jingjing smiled. ¡°Is that mister the legendary Mr. Mo? Why does Tang Yingzhi call him big brother? ¡± Lu Huanzi muttered, ¡°he¡¯s not Mr. Mo. ¡± Xu Jingjing¡¯s unintentional words seemed to have buried a thorn in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. At night, Lu Huanzi drove back to Shinian. However, she found a very familiar car parked at the entrance of Shinian. It was Chen Huaijin¡¯s car. Chen Huaijin came to Shinian? Was He looking for her? But how could he be sure that she would come back today? The car¡¯s headlights were still on. It meant that there was someone in the car. Lu Huanzi parked the car next to Chen Huaijin. She got out of the car, walked over, and knocked on the window. Chen Huaijin had also gotten out of the car. Lu Huanzi smiled at her. ¡°Do you want to go inside and have a seat? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°it¡¯s rare for boss Lu to show me a good face today. ¡± Then, the two of them, one in front and one behind, entered the new year. They passed through the lights and wine and went straight to Lu Huanzi¡¯s office. After entering, Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°coffee or tea? ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled. ¡°Do you have any wine? ¡± Lu Huanzi turned around. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have plain water. ¡± As expected, Lu Huanzi poured a glass of plain water for Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi sat across from Chen Huaijin and said, ¡°I really have to thank you today. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I have to explain what happened today. Yingzhi and I have some business cooperation. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°why are you explaining this to me? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Chapter 704 Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°misunderstand what? ¡± Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. After a while. He said, ¡°Huanzi, you know how I feel. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed, stood up, and turned around. Then, she walked to the desk and opened the drawer. She took out a brocade box and handed it to Chen Huaijin. ¡°Mr. Chen, you know how I feel. ¡± Chen Huaijin frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything about reaching out to take it. After a while, he said, ¡°you let me in today because you want to return this to me? ¡± In fact, that was indeed the case. However, Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s just going with the flow. I can¡¯t accept such an expensive thing. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°you can accept Mo Lichuan¡¯s eye of the idol, which is worth six hundred million, but you can¡¯t accept my Pearl Necklace, which is worth less than two million? ¡± Lu Huanzi blurted out, ¡°that¡¯s different. ¡± ¡°How is it different? ¡± Chen Huaijin was overbearing. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s just different. ¡± As she said that, she placed the brocade box in Chen Huaijin¡¯s hand. Chen Huaijin looked at the brocade box in his hand However, the corners of his mouth curled up with some sarcasm. ¡°Let me say it. Because that person is Mo Lichuan, you¡¯re interested in the things he gave you. Because this necklace was given to you by me, but you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me, so you can¡¯t wait to return it to me? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if a sword had pierced into her heart. Mo Lichuan¡¯s name was the sword in her heart. Every time he mentioned it, he would make a cut on her chest. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I have nothing to do with him anymore, but I have nothing to do with you. Mr. Chen, no matter what the reason is for you to like me, I want to make it clear to you today that I, Lu Huanzi, do not intend to start a relationship. The girls who like you can line up from Huangpu River to Nantian Gate. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I like you, is it difficult for you? ¡± This was the first time Chen Huaijin had said the word ¡®like¡¯ . But after he said it, he felt that it was natural. It was as if there had always been a layer of something covering it, but now it was suddenly pulled apart. He felt enlightened. So he liked it. But she didn¡¯t really like this feeling. It felt very dangerous. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s not like that. I just feel bad for Mr. Chen. ¡± Chen Huaijin suddenly smiled He stood up and said, ¡°whether it¡¯s worth it or not, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. ¡± He put away the brocade box and put it in his pocket. Then he smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t like the necklace, but I¡¯ll give you something better in the future. I hope you can accept it willingly when the time comes. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that this man was really too stubborn After saying that, Chen Huaijin took his leave. Chen Huaijin took his leave Chapter 705 Lu Huanzi wanted to send him off, but he stopped her. Lu Huanzi was watching from the floor-to-ceiling window in the office. When she saw Chen Huaijin get into the car, it took her a long time to start the car. Chen Huaijin was smoking in the car. One cigarette after another. He was more agitated than ever. But he gradually calmed down. He had always been cold-hearted and would not easily fall into the trap of love. But wasn¡¯t that woman playing hard to get a little too long. Lu Huanzi had run a few more jobs over the past few days. That night, she had just returned to the office. Lying on the SOFA in the lounge, she was so tired that she could barely stand up. She had flown to three cities in one day, and now she was practically a cripple. Fortunately, the busiest time had passed. There were no major events that followed, and she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. After a while, Xu Jingjing¡¯s screams could be heard from outside. Lu Huanzi thought that something had happened again. Xu Jingjing had already run to the door. She was out of breath and her face was flushed. But her eyes seemed to be shining with a golden light. She held the door and panted twice. Then she ran to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister Huan¡­ Sister Huan¡­ There¡¯s good news, there¡¯s good news. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that she was gasping for breath. She poured a glass of water for her. ¡°Take your time. Take a rest first. ¡± Xu Jingjing continued to pant and waved her hand. ¡°I have good news¡­ ¡± ¡°The female lead of Master Xing¡¯s new movie has been decided. It¡¯s you. ¡± A crisp voice came from the door. Linda, who was wearing high heels, had already walked in. There was a proud smile on her face. Xu Jingjing was so angry that she stomped her feet. ¡°Sister Linda, why didn¡¯t you let me announce this good news? To think that my heart was about to jump out of my chest from running. ¡± Linda ignored Xu Jingjing. She just walked up to Lu Huanzi. She said, ¡°master Xing thinks that you¡¯re the most suitable. The role of the movie has been decided. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you the original movie, the script, and the background of the role. You should think about it carefully. The movie will start shooting in half a month. This is a great opportunity to become famous overnight. You must seize it well. ¡± Lu Huanzi was still dumbfounded. What was the situation now. How was it possible for her to be the female lead of Master Xing¡¯s movie? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°during the last audition, master Xing said that I have no acting skills at all. ¡± Linda said, ¡°actually, when Master Xing said this, I knew that you didn¡¯t disappoint me. This role is almost yours. Master Xing likes to use rookies, but among the rookies, he likes actors who are like unpolished jade because master Xing is a pair of divine hands. He is best at carving unpolished jade into the gemstones that he wants. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 706 Lu Huanzi found it unbelievable. She had been chosen just like that to be the female lead in the movie. And it was master Xing¡¯s movie. How lucky was this. But was this a good thing for her? Lu Huanzi really did not have any confidence in making a movie. Xu Jingjing said from the side, ¡°Tang Yingzhi must be furious. Not long ago, her assistant secretly revealed to the media that she would be the female lead in Master Xing¡¯s movie. The media has already reported it. Now, it¡¯s a slap in the face. ¡± At this moment, Linda frowned. ¡°However, I have some bad news to tell you in advance. Tang Yingzhi will also be participating in Master Xing¡¯s movie. However, she will be the number one villain in the movie. ¡± Xu Jingjing and Lu Huanzi were slightly surprised. Xu Jingjing could not wait to tell Lu Huanzi the moment she heard that the lead had been decided. She did not care about other things. Lu Huanzi did not expect that she would have to face Tang Yingzhi every day in the future. This was not good news for her. In the next half a month, Lu Huanzi basically rested and reorganized. Linda hired many teachers for her. She gave her some basic knowledge of filming. Although it was just a drop in the bucket. But Lu Huanzi already had a headache listening to it. As expected, there was still a mountain separating the two professions. Half a month passed very quickly. Today was the day that Lu Huanzi joined the crew. Because it was an ancient costume fantasy drama. The filming location was Hengdian, Zhejiang Province. Lu Huanzi flew there early in the morning. In the afternoon, it was the opening ceremony. Lu Huanzi also met a few main creators besides herself. Lu Huanzi¡¯s ¡°Mermaid Story¡± However, it was not a traditional fairy tale. It was about an ancient princess who jumped into the sea when her family was destroyed and died. After she died, she used her soul to exchange with the witch at the bottom of the sea, turning her into a mermaid. When she met a man who truly loved her, she could leave the sea and return to land She carried out her own plan to restore her country. The price was that her soul would be owned by the witch after she died. She had lived as a mermaid in the sea for two years. Finally, she met the Prince of a neighboring country and had a rough mermaid relationship. Today, Lu Huanzi also met the male lead, Zhan Zeyu, who played the role of the prince. Zhan Zeyu could be considered a popular young male idol. He was one year younger than Lu Huanzi. He became famous at a young age and had many fans. Two days ago, he had just celebrated his 24th birthday. It was said that his fans spent money to let his photos dominate the screen in New York¡¯s Times Square for a week. When Lu Huanzi saw him, he was playing a game on his cell phone in the lounge. He was wearing casual clothes. He was wearing earphones and had his head lowered. He was so focused that only his long eyelashes could be seen. He looked like a college student who had not graduated yet. When Lu Huanzi and a few others went in, he did not raise his head. Lu Huanzi, Lu Huanzi, Lu Huanzi, Lu Huanzi, Lu Huanzi Chapter 707 There was no one else in the room. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know that someone was here either. It was just that the game-starting ceremony was in a while. Lu Huanzi came here to rest. But when Lu Huanzi saw that person, she also recognized him. Because she had seen the photos of the main creator. Zhan Tianyu played the game very seriously. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to affect him. So She went to the Sofa furthest from him. She sat down and shut her eyes to rest. Last night, her headache was acting up again. It was so painful that she could not sleep for half the night. It was not easy for her to sleep for only two hours in the morning. Yet, she had to join the group today. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was exhausted. After closing her eyes for a while, she heard someone calling her from the other side. ¡°Hey, do you know how to play games? ¡± Lu Huanzi opened her eyes. Reflexively, she looked around. Then, she pointed at herself in surprise. ¡°Are you talking to me? ¡± The person on the other side said, ¡°there¡¯s no one else here besides you. Come over for a moment. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and walked over. Although that person was talking to Lu Huanzi, his hands did not stop moving. That person said, ¡°do you know how to play games? ¡± Lu Huanzi took a look. He was playing the most popular mobile game, King. Lu Huanzi did not play games very much, but Bao Zhu used to be a game fan. It was said that she was a god. When she was free, she would occasionally be a game host and have a large number of fans. She had nothing to do for a while. She asked Bao Zhu to let her play games. The first game she came into contact with was king Lu Huanzi looked at it and said, ¡°I only know a little about it. ¡± Zhan Zeyu was overjoyed when he heard that and said, ¡°my manager is looking for me for something, but I¡¯m doing a series of missions. Help me continue playing. They are all very simple dungeons. Help me hold on for now. ¡± As he said that, he directly handed the phone to Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi took it over but did not have time to say anything. She could not stop and could only continue playing. Zhan zeyu looked at it for two seconds and then left in peace. When he returned, he saw Lu Huanzi Still Resting on the sofa with her eyes closed. His phone was on the table in front of him. He ran over and asked, ¡°why are you sleeping? Where¡¯s my chain quest? ¡± Lu Huanzi opened her eyes and looked very apologetic. ¡°Dead. ¡± Zhan zeyu leaned in and said, ¡°with my level and equipment, you can actually play to death in such a simple quest. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m a rookie. ¡± Zhan zeyu waved his hand and said, ¡°forget it, forget it. It¡¯s all my manager¡¯s fault. She insisted that I meet the female lead, Lu Huanzi. In the end, she went and wasn¡¯t around, causing me to have to start all over again. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned, then coughed and said, ¡°well, I¡¯m Lu Huanzi. ¡± Lu Huanzi Chapter 708 The person opposite him seemed to be slightly stunned as well. Then, he suddenly laughed. ¡°What a coincidence, then we can be considered to know each other. ¡± Lu Huanzi also laughed heartily. ¡°count it as I owe you my life. ¡± The person opposite him laughed again. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll take you flying. Your skills are too weak. ¡± Just like that, Lu Huanzi and Zhan zeyu could be considered to have gotten to know each other. The two of them chatted quite happily. Lu Huanzi discovered that Zhan Zeyu was a big boy with a straightforward personality. Although he had entered the industry very early, he was not arrogant at all. He was also very easy-going when dealing with people. Especially when he smiled, his face was full of sunshine. It was like the Sun at seven or eight o¡¯clock in winter. Because he was younger than Lu Huanzi, he also had a child¡¯s temperament. Lu Huanzi thought of him as her younger brother in her heart. Tang Yingzhi did not come over. Because she did not have many scenes, and her schedule was also at the end. Therefore, Lu Huanzi did not see her as expected. But what Lu Huanzi did not expect at all was that. Lu Huanzi actually saw Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan¡¯s leg seemed to have recovered. At least he did not use a wheelchair or crutches. It seemed that his leg was much better. Linda also felt that it was strange. After going out to ask around. Only then did she know that Mr. Mo had come over this time to sponsor the movie. It was said that Mr. Mo had come out with an astronomical figure this time. It was just that master Xing¡¯s movies never lacked sponsors. Master Xing never bought sponsors¡¯accounts. These things were handled by his subordinates. However, no one dared to neglect Mr. Mo.. Because Mr. Mo was not only rich. The MO group was involved in a commercial complex. They had a lot of cinema markets. This could be said to be a piece of fat meat coveted by countless filmmakers. But this time, Mr. Mo came to look for Master Xing. No one knew the details. They just knew that it didn¡¯t end well. It was said that someone saw master Xing slapping the table inside. But when Mr. Mo came out from inside, his face was as cold as ice. In the whole world, the only person who dared to slap Mr. Mo on the table was probably star-lord, a man of character. Lu Huanzi was very confused. What was Mr. Mo doing here. Since when did a person like Mr. Mo have the mood to dabble in the movie industry. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, Mr. Mo was someone who was not interested in movies at all. Then there was only one reason why Mr. Mo came here. It must be related to Tang Yingzhi. After a while. Xu Jingjing came in. Xu Jingjing a face of worry: ¡°Huan Sister, Mr. Mo Looking for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was even more confused. Is Mr. Mo here not for Tang Yingzhi, but for her? When Lu Huanzi stood up to leave, Xu Jingjing pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ???????????? ¡ª Chapter 709 Lu Huanzi turned her head. Xu Jingjing¡¯s face was full of worry She whispered to Lu Huanzi, ¡°sister Huan, I just asked around. Mr. Mo and Master Xing quarreled inside today because Mr. Mo wanted Master Xing to change the role, which is to change your lead role. Although master Xing did not agree in the end, I think Mr. Mo will not let it go. Sister Huan, did you offend Mr. Mo recently? ¡± Lu Huanzi was not surprised at all. Mo Lichuan wanted to change roles probably because of Tang Yingzhi. As for whether she had offended Mr. Mo, she really could not remember at all. Mr. Mo was still in the lounge. When Lu Huanzi pushed the door open and entered. He was sitting on the Sofa. Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes were closed. He looked like he was asleep. Lu Huanzi could see that he was covered in dust and looked very tired. Lu Huanzi walked over. She sat down on the Sofa opposite Mr. Mo. . She smiled and called out, ¡°Mr. Mo. . ¡± Mr. Mo finally opened his eyes. Lu Huanzi saw that his eyes were bloodshot. He didn¡¯t look like he had slept well. When he saw Lu Huanzi, something seemed to flash in his eyes. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, is there something you need me for? ¡± Mr. Mo looked at the person in front of him solemnly. Lu Huanzi felt a chill down her spine. Lu Huanzi was most afraid of this kind of gaze from Mr. Mo. . It was as if he was examining something. Moreover, his gaze was like a sharp blade, not avoiding it at all. It was as if it could hurt people. Lu Huanzi smiled brightly and deliberately touched her face. ¡°Is there something on my face? ¡± Mo Lichuan finally withdrew his gaze. He was almost straight to the point. ¡°quit this movie. ¡± This sentence seemed to be within Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. Mr. Mo had always been a man of few words and never said any nonsense. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were still curved. ¡°Give me a reason. ¡± Mr. Mo said, ¡°you¡¯re not suitable to act in a movie. ¡± What kind of lousy reason was that. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I haven¡¯t acted yet. How do you know that I¡¯m not suitable? When I was in Japan, everyone thought that I wasn¡¯t suitable to be the lady boss of Jiannian. After that, I was doing well. ¡± With that said, Mr. Mo did not say anything. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you Jiannian from Japan and Jiannian from Jiangcheng. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want as long as you quit this movie. ¡± When Mr. Mo said this, he looked very serious. Lu Huanzi knew that Mr. Mo was serious. However, she was still very confused. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll thank Mr. Mo for his kindness first, but I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m tired of being Shiinian¡¯s boss. I want to change my way of life. People like me are used to following their heart. Mr. Mo, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Chapter 710 Mr. Mo looked at the smiling Lu Huanzi. Although Lu Huanzi looked like she was smiling faintly, as if she was harmless. However, Mo Lichuan knew that this girl was the most stubborn in her bones. She was also the best at using this kind of smile to disguise herself. Mo Lichuan said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t take the initiative to quit acting, I have plenty of ways to make it impossible for you to act. However, if you hurt the innocent, don¡¯t blame me. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of hurting the innocent. But Mr. Mo¡¯s current appearance was as cold as an ice sculpture. He sat there, high and mighty like a king. And no matter what he said, you had to obey him. In fact, Lu Huanzi hated Mr. Mo¡¯s appearance the most from the bottom of her heart. But her conditioned reflex was a little afraid of him. Perhaps it was because she had been used to listening to his orders in the past year. But Lu Huanzi thought about it. No matter what, she and Mr. Mo no longer had any relationship. Even if it was the emperor, she had no reason to be afraid. She did not have much time left. She had to live to understand. Otherwise, when she left in the future, she would not know her true identity. Wouldn¡¯t that be a wasted trip to this world? Therefore, Lu Huanzi decided not to give in. Lu Huanzi was used to welcoming people with a smile. She only said, ¡°Mr. Mo, why do you have to make things difficult for a little girl like me? I just want to make a living in the entertainment industry. May I ask, what did I, Lu Huanzi, do to make you dislike me like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi also did not understand. She had not done anything out of line. The conflict between them involved Tang Yingzhi. In the eyes of outsiders, it was just stealing Tang Yingzhi¡¯s advertisement. However, Tang Yingzhi was already so famous and had countless endorsements. In fact, one more or one less did not matter. Mr. Mo¡¯s expression was still as cold as ice. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t bear to see you become an actress. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that it was funny. She really laughed sarcastically. In the past ten years, she had practiced the ability to greet people with a smile even when they were insulted and scolded. But when Mr. Mo said this, she really couldn¡¯t fake it. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her be an actress, so she asked her to go back and be a whore. A whore? Lu Huanzi only found it extremely ironic. She said, ¡°Mr. Mo, what if I¡¯m definitely going to be an actress? ¡± Mr. Mo said, ¡°you can try. ¡± Lu Huanzi really wanted to try. She had seen Mr. Mo¡¯s methods. She also knew how ruthless he was when he dealt with people. Just thinking about it made Lu Huanzi¡¯s back feel cold. However, this time, Lu Huanzi did not want to compromise. She also wanted to know what Mr. Mo would do to her if she did not listen to him. In fact, she was not afraid at all. She had nothing to begin with. At most, she would have nothing. She wanted to gamble with Mr. Mo.. Chapter 711 Mr. Mo stood up. There was still no tone in his voice. It was just a little colder. He said, ¡°you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Mr. Mo had already strode out. Lu Huanzi only felt her heart beating very fast. Actually, when Mr. Mo said the last sentence, Lu Huanzi had already regretted it. She clearly knew in her heart that going against Mr. Mo would not bring any benefits. There were too many things that Mr. Mo could control her. Shi Nian was her only shelter. And the life-saving medicine that she was taking now still depended on Mr. Mo¡¯s regular relief. So, what benefits could she gain by going against Mr. Mo like this? Just like what Mr. Mo said. He had plenty of ways. At this time, Linda came in. She looked out the door and happened to see Mr. Mo¡¯s cold back disappearing into the corridor. Linda walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and said, ¡°what did Mr. Mo say to you? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head and seemed to fall into the SOFA. ¡°Mr. Mo, he wants me to quit the role of a mermaid. ¡± Linda pinched her fingers. ¡°Why? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. Linda snorted. ¡°It must be Tang Yingzhi behind the scenes. She can¡¯t play dirty. She¡¯s despicable. With Mr. Mo¡¯s support, she must be even more arrogant in the future. ¡± When Linda turned around, she also saw Lu Huanzi sitting in the SOFA, looking worried. She was also worried about her character. Linda said, ¡°Huanzi, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. If it were any other director in the industry, I can¡¯t say for sure. However, Master Xing would never change roles for profit. Master Xing has already reached a level of obsession with movies, and he is even more meticulous about every role in his movies. The Mermaid auditions started two years ago, and in the end, master Xing went through a lot of trouble to choose you. Therefore, he will definitely not choose a role easily. Although Mr. Mo has some cinema resources, they are not a fatal threat. Don¡¯t be afraid. You have me and a team behind you. I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t defeat Tang Yingzhi. ¡± Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t sure if this matter really had something to do with Tang Yingzhi. But Mr. Mo¡¯s attitude was very clear. And it was very likely that the city gate would catch fire and the fish in the pond would be implicated. But since things had already come to this, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have a better way. Very soon, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have the mood to think about this. Because the production crew still started filming according to the original plan. Lu Huanzi had several scenes every day. And most of them were in the water. Although it was June now. The weather was suitable, and it wasn¡¯t considered cold. It was just that she wasn¡¯t from this circle after all. Usually, a scene would need to be shot more than ten times before it could be passed. Moreover, Lu Huanzi could be considered to have witnessed it. Master Xing was really a person who sought perfection in movies. Every scene, scene, including the characters¡¯reactions and expressions, had to be carefully studied together. Moreover, once one delved into it, one would practically forget to eat or sleep. Chapter 712 The first half month must have been very difficult. Lu Huanzi was often scolded. She was also very depressed. But gradually, Lu Huanzi also found fun in filming. Especially the actors who worked together. Everyone got along very well. The one who got along best with Lu Huanzi was naturally Zhan Zeyu. The two of them had scenes with each other almost every day. Most of the time, they were together. The two of them even ate dinner together every day. Because they did a lot of filming every day. There were also a lot of night scenes. They finished after 10 o¡¯clock. By the time they finished, both of them were basically hungry. So, the two of them often went out for supper in the middle of the night. There were a lot of barbecue restaurants outside the Hengdian. Zhan zeyu looked like a rich prince, but he preferred to eat barbecue. He said, ¡°I like this kind of smoky feeling. I feel like a real man from the northeast. ¡± It was not his fault. He had become famous at the age of 16. In the entertainment industry, it was as if everyone had watched him grow up. He had thin skin and tender flesh, and he looked like a young boy. He was currently the most popular fresh meat. Every time Lu Huanzi looked at that face, she always resisted the urge to pinch it. So, there was a saying:. What you can¡¯t have is the best. Zhan zeyu hated the label of fresh meat on his body the most. He always wanted to challenge himself. He hoped that he could develop into a tough guy in the entertainment industry in the future. In fact, the movie he took on this time was also considered a challenge. Although he was acting as a prince of a neighboring country. But there was a part in it where his country was destroyed. He was forced to become the king of Mount Liang, and from a refined prince, he became a bloodthirsty bandit. In that part, his face was rough, which was quite consistent with Zhan Zeyu¡¯s view of a tough guy. Therefore, he said that when he read the script, it was because he saw this part that he agreed to act. Lu Huanzi was speechless about this. When Zhan Zeyu told her about his lofty ideals. Lu Huanzi always teased him and said, ¡°just accept your fate. Your parents gave you this face, so you were born to be a prince. ¡± Zhan Zeyu was unhappy when he heard this. Lu Huanzi continued to tease him, ¡°with your looks, if you were to pick up the new year, you would definitely be swallowed until not even your bones are left. ¡± When Lu Huanzi chatted with him, she mentioned picking up the New Year a few times. This aroused Zhan zeyu¡¯s curiosity. Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°I heard that you used to be the lady boss of picking up the New Year. Then tell me, is picking up the New Year like the rumors say? It¡¯s a paradise on earth, a place of wine and meat. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get the chance. ¡± Zhan zeyu said, ¡°that¡¯s what you said. If you get the chance, you have to bring me to see it. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed out loud Chapter 713 The two of them chatted for a long time, and they were unusually happy. Zhan zeyu ordered a box of beer, and the two of them actually chatted as they drank. In the end, they reached the bottom. Lu Huanzi¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not good. But that was in a place like the New Year¡¯s Eve. Which of the people there was not drunk after a thousand cups. But after the New Year¡¯s Eve, Lu Huanzi¡¯s alcohol tolerance was actually not bad. It was like, after drinking this box of beer. She did not feel anything at all. When the two of them got up and went back to the hotel, it was already twelve o¡¯clock. Lu Huanzi was fine, but Zhan Zeyu was a little drunk. Zhan zeyu usually had the image of a Gigolo. When he was drunk, he became the image of a rough man in his mind. He put his arms around Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulders without any reservations. Lu Huanzi called his assistant and manager. In the end, one of them couldn¡¯t get through, and the other one hadn¡¯t come back from taking leave recently. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to send Zhan Zeyu back to his room. Fortunately, the two of them stayed in the same hotel and their rooms were adjacent. After sending Zhan Zeyu back, Lu Huanzi went straight to her room. Lu Huanzi was already very tired after a day. After taking a shower, she laid down on the bed and fell asleep very quickly. The next morning, she was woken up by Linda¡¯s series of life-stealing calls. Because they had been shooting for half a month. They didn¡¯t even have half a day of vacation. She had no work today. It was rare to have a day off. Lu Huanzi had originally planned to sleep until the sky turned dark. When she picked up the phone, Linda¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How could you be so careless? Creating such a scandal at this time is simply fatal, you know ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, it¡¯s fine to create a scandal, but you must never cross the line. Have you considered the consequences of this matter? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still a little sleepy at first. After being knocked out by Linda, she instantly woke up more than half. However, her mind was still in a daze, and her face was full of confusion. ¡°What exactly happened? ¡± On the other side, Linda continued to talk to herself for a while, then sighed. Instead, she comforted her, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry too much about this matter. I¡¯ll be in danger for public relations with the media, but you must learn a lesson next time. You can¡¯t be so willful and act recklessly. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi was getting more and more confused. She said, ¡°sister Linda, wait a moment. You tell me what exactly happened first. Why do I look like I don¡¯t understand anything at all? ¡± The person on the other end of the phone suddenly fell silent. After a long while, her voice became heavy. ¡°Go and look at the news first. Call me when you¡¯re done. ¡± As she said that, Linda directly hung up the phone. Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t know what had happened. She directly turned on her phone and casually flipped through the headlines. It would be fine if she didn¡¯t flip through them, but she was shocked. Lu Huanzi was stunned Chapter 714 The headlines were all about her. To be exact, it was about her and Zhan Zeyu. Lu Huanzi was a little shocked. She quickly browsed through all the news. It turned out that last night, she and Zhan Zeyu were secretly photographed by the media. Many photos were exposed in the news. There were photos of the two of them drinking and eating together. There were photos of the two of them holding hands after Zhan Zeyu got drunk. There were even photos of her sending Zhan Zeyu back to his hotel room. However, there were no photos of her returning to her room immediately after she sent Zhan Zeyu back to his room. The entertainment media had always been a person who wanted to see the world in chaos. Those words were written in an extremely ambiguous manner and had a misleading effect. There was a piece of news with a reading volume of over a million people with the title ¡°Zhan Zeyu and Lu Huanzi have fallen in love with each other due to the drama and are suspected to be living together. ¡± Lu Huanzi read a lot of news reports. Most of them were nonsense. The media were usually eye-catching and wanted to report a sensational piece of gossip. In fact, they did not care about the truth at all. However, the public reacted violently after being misled. Lu Huanzi skimmed through the comments. They were all malicious attacks on her. Most of them were probably hardcore fans of Zhan Zeyu. They said that she was born in a place like Shinian, so she must be very good at seducing men. Their Zhan Zeyu was simple and innocent. He definitely could not stand her bewitchment¡­ ¡­ Anyway, Lu Huanzi was scolded so badly on the Internet. The sounds of crusades came from all directions. For a moment, Lu Huanzi felt a headache coming on Although she had already witnessed the horror of the online media. But Lu Huanzi did not expect that. A thing that was not real would actually be hyped up to this extent. To Lu Huanzi and Zhan Zeyu. It was just the two of them having a meal together and drinking a little wine. Lu Huanzi really could not bear to watch it. She threw her phone aside and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, after a while, her phone rang again. Lu Huanzi thought it was Linda again. She picked it up and said, ¡°these things are all nonsense reported by the media. I don¡¯t have any personal relationship with Zhan Zeyu. ¡± The other side seemed to be stunned for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°don¡¯t have any personal relationship at all? ¡± Lu Huanzi was also stunned for a moment. This voice. Was Zhan Zeyu. The two of them seemed to be silent for a moment. On the other side, Zhan zeyu still spoke first. He said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will hold a press conference on this matter and clarify it in person. It won¡¯t affect your reputation. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t pay attention to these scandals. As time goes by, they will disappear on their own. Moreover, we are clear-minded people. ¡± Zhan zeyu replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I implicated you last night. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. The media is looking for trouble. It has nothing to do with you. ¡± Chapter 715 After hanging up the phone, Lu Huanzi did not feel sleepy at all. She went to the bathroom to take a shower. Then, she planned to look for Linda. No matter what, she had to find a proper solution to this matter. Otherwise, it would have a huge impact on the filming and post-production Xu Jingjing had been waiting outside Lu Huanzi¡¯s door for a long time. When she saw Lu Huanzi come out, she followed her. As she walked, she asked with concern, ¡°sister Huan, did you really¡­ do it with Zhan Zeyu last night? ¡± Lu Huanzi glanced at her. ¡°What do you think? ¡± Xu Jingjing shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°impossible, impossible. Although Zhan zeyu is very cute and cute, he is not compatible with sister Huan at all. Sister Huan¡¯s future lover should be a big shot like Mr. Mo. . Last time, when the two of you stood together, you were practically a perfect match. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank, and the way she looked at Xu Jingjing became sharp. Xu Jingjing did not know what had happened either. But her intuition told her that sister Huan was really unhappy. In fact, sister Huan had a good temper. Normally, no matter what she said, she wouldn¡¯t offend her. But this Mr. Mo was like a land mine. As long as she mentioned it once, sister Huan¡¯s expression would freeze, and her whole body would exude a cold aura. Xu Jingjing immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Linda was in the Office of the company. When Lu Huanzi and Xu Jingjing arrived, she was personally calling all the media to inform them. Sister Huan had been in the circle for a long time. Naturally, she had a lot of connections. If she personally made a call, more or less all the media outlets would give her some face. However, the news had already been exposed long ago. It was just that in the later stages, they would probably use the company¡¯s press release to clarify things. If the effect was good, this incident would also achieve the effect of hyping up the exposure. After Linda hung up the phone, she glanced at Lu Huanzi who was already sitting on the Sofa. Then, she walked over. Lu Huanzi sat there calmly. Linda said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry too much about this matter. Zhan Zeyu¡¯s manager has already taken the initiative to contact me. They will hold a press conference to clarify things. What I mean is that you should also go to the press conference. The two of you should clarify things together. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s actually nothing between him and me. It¡¯s all nonsense written by the media. We¡¯re not in the wrong at all. Why do we still need to clarify things? ¡± Linda sighed. ¡°because the two of you are in the entertainment circle, and the rules of the entertainment circle are like this. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. But in the end, Lu Huanzi agreed. Zhan Zeyu¡¯s press conference is in the afternoon. Lu Huanzi also went to his place after dinner. Clarification is also the team behind the effort to do the crisis Pr. Chapter 716 He had made preparations for the explanation of the matter and the questions that the reporters might ask him. Zhan Zeyu didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood either. After Lu Huanzi went over, she didn¡¯t take the initiative to say anything to Lu Huanzi. She just sat alone on the Sofa in the lounge and played games on her phone. Xu Jingjing thought that the two of them had some sort of conflict and had a misunderstanding. Her eyes darted back and forth between the two of them several times. In the end, it was Lu Huanzi who took the initiative to strike up a conversation. However, after the two of them exchanged a few words, they became the same as usual. Zhan zeyu¡¯s personality was indeed simple, but he was a little like a big boy. Therefore, when they went to the press conference venue, the two of them were all laughing and laughing. When the press conference was held. The reporters surrounded the entire conference hall. At a glance, it was filled with reporters and dazzling spotlights. Zhan Zeyu was worthy of growing up in this circle. He was very good at dealing with reporters. His words were humorous and polite. It could be seen that his eq was very high. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t notice it before. After the press conference, the rumors on the Internet quieted down quite a bit. Of course, there were still some who wanted to get to the bottom of it. There was really no other way. The following days were tense filming again. Lu Huanzi originally thought that everything was about to return to peace. However, she heard a bad news. Zhan Zeyu was banned in the entertainment industry. This news came a week after the scandal between them was reported. And it was almost out of nowhere, without any warning. But Lu Huanzi heard from Linda that. Zhan zeyu¡¯s several advertising contracts had been canceled And many directors in the industry had blacklisted him. The matter of Zhan zeyu being banned suddenly stirred up a storm of blood. The specific reason seemed to be because Zhan Zeyu was exposed to be involved in drugs. The media reported that the police found some illegal drugs in Zhan Zeyu¡¯s villa in Jiang city. Now, Zhan Zeyu was also brought to the police station for investigation. The filming had to be stopped. Even Master Xing didn¡¯t expect this to happen. When Zhan Zeyu was taken away,. His management team kept the news under wraps. Actually, they were still filming on the scene that day. Suddenly, a lot of people came. There were police inside. They took Zhan Zeyu away without saying a word. Lu Huanzi happened to not be at the scene that day. Xu Jingjing told her everything later. Although Zhan Zeyu¡¯s team had always been in a crisis and kept it a secret. But in this world, there was no such thing as an impenetrable wall, let alone such a big matter. Very soon, a report was published on the Internet. Zhan Zeyu was arrested at the police station and forcibly examined. For a time, the whole city was in turmoil again. Linda had been preoccupied with a lot of things. She had been paying attention to the situation on the Internet the whole day. Chapter 717 She skimmed through the news and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°a lot of people on the Internet pointed their fingers at you. They even forced you to take the initiative to go for a urine test and publish the inspection report. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually knew that her identity as boss Nian would become a scourge sooner or later. Even though she had forcefully tried to clear her name back then. But once something happened, there would always be people pointing their fingers at him. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what¡¯s important now is not this, but the truth of the matter. Why is Zhan Zeyu banned for no reason? ¡± Linda was silent for a while and said, ¡°actually, I think this matter may not be aimed at Zhan Zeyu, but at you. Zhan Zeyu is just a fish in the pond. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly reacted What do you mean, this matter is aimed at her? Linda¡¯s face was solemn. She said, ¡°I received some insider news. Zhan Zeyu was blacklisted by Mr. Mo. Mr. Mo is rich and overbearing. Although he doesn¡¯t dabble in the entertainment industry, the MO group¡¯s industrial chain involves the interests of many people. However, I don¡¯t know if Zhan Zeyu¡¯s being reported is also related to him, but the test results are not out yet. Zhan Zeyu has been blacklisted by many advertisers. This is Mr. Mo¡¯s masterpiece. ¡± What Linda said was completely out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Mr. Mo¡¯s movements for some time. It was as if she deliberately let that man remove him from her life. But surprisingly, she knew that this matter was related to Mr. Mo. . Lu Huanzi was shocked and angry at the same time. Mo Lichuan, what exactly did he want to do? The words he said to her the last time he saw Mr. Mo suddenly popped up in her mind. Mr. Mo¡¯s meaning was that if she didn¡¯t quit the entertainment industry, the people around her would be implicated. Lu Huanzi only felt a sense of fear. She was more and more certain that Mr. Mo was the mastermind behind this matter. Lu Huanzi asked Linda, ¡°what should we do now? ¡± Even the filming had stopped. Everyone in the production crew was worried. Linda said, ¡°there¡¯s no other way now. Let¡¯s wait for Zhan zeyu¡¯s test results first. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with the test results, there¡¯s still a chance for this matter. Master Xing isn¡¯t the kind of person who is forced by power. However, if the test results are positive and Zhan Zeyu is really involved in drugs, then I¡¯m afraid that the mermaid movie will have to stop. Changing roles is a small matter, but it might be implicated. ¡± Lu Huanzi had been worried the whole day. She was very sad. She was sad that if mo Lichuan was really behind this, then even if Zhan Zeyu was not involved in drugs, he would be framed and banned. Chapter 718 After all, Lu Huanzi had known from a very long time ago. Mr. Mo was a man who had the ability to cover the sky with one hand. Moreover, he was never a good person who was above board. In fact, the existence of such an unscrupulous person like Shi Nian was also illegal. It was because of Mr. Mo¡¯s protection that no one dared to touch Shi Nian. If Mr. Mo was really vicious and wanted to destroy a person, then that person could only admit that he was unlucky. How could he offend such a ruthless person. In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi smoked in her hotel room. Everyone in the production team was on vacation. She also had nowhere to go. Lu Huanzi kept her phone by her side. From time to time, she would take a look at it. She really could not figure out Mr. Mo¡¯s purpose. Since this matter was aimed at her, Zhan Zeyu¡¯s matter was probably a show of force. But Mr. Mo had no reason to not contact her after giving her a show of force. In the end, Lu Huanzi took her phone. Should she call Mr. Mo or not? Could it be that Mr. Mo was waiting for her call? She said that she did not understand Mr. Mo¡¯s temper, but he knew a little about it. Although Mr. Mo was cold and ruthless, he was actually a very passive person. He was best at setting a trap for you to jump into. Like now. Lu Huanzi had a premonition in her heart. Mr. Mo must be waiting for her call. Lu Huanzi took a deep breath and finally dialed a number. This number was not mentioned. In fact, Lu Huanzi had already deleted it. However, she was still memorizing this series of numbers in her mind. The phone was quickly connected. Sure enough, Mr. Mo¡¯s deep voice came from the other side, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this tone, she felt a trace of displeasure in her heart. Mr. Mo always had the attitude of the emperor. He clearly knew why she was looking for him. Moreover, he was the one who used these despicable methods. Yet, he always acted so brazenly. However, Lu Huanzi only dared to be angry but did not dare to speak up. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, are you free tonight? I want to treat you to a meal. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that this matter was of great importance. Moreover, it involved Zhan Zeyu¡¯s future. Some things were better resolved in person. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that. Mr. Mo rejected without even thinking. Then, he immediately hung up. Lu Huanzi was holding her phone in a daze. Mr. Mo, what does this mean. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression. Although Mr. Mo was cold, at least he had a gentlemanly demeanor. Especially when she used to find an excuse to invite him to dinner every time she had something to ask him. Mr. Mo knew this in his heart, but he had never refused. Chapter 719 In the past, Lu Huanzi had thought about it. He must have been restrained by his gentlemanly demeanor. But now, it didn¡¯t seem to work. Lu Huanzi only felt confused. Mr. Mo didn¡¯t seem to want to communicate with her at all. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to bargain. And on the other end of the phone, it was a different scene. Mr. Mo was actually in the conference room presiding over an important meeting. It was filled with the company¡¯s top executives. The chief financial officer was reporting the financial results for the current quarter. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. It was his personal mobile phone. There were only a few people on the phone, and she had her own phone prompt. He immediately knew who it was. He took out his cell phone and answered the call without batting an eyelid. His voice was the same as usual. But when he heard the voice over there, even the tip of his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She opened her mouth to invite him to dinner. Everything was within his expectations. But for no reason, his heart was filled with anger. The purpose of her inviting him to dinner, he knew very well. This was her usual habit and trick. But what made him uncomfortable was. These days, he thought about it day and night, but she never called him. Not even a single message. But now, that little celebrity had something going on. Even the result hadn¡¯t come out, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. She called. Apparently, he¡¯s afraid he¡¯s GonNa go after that little star. The thought of the two of them with their arms around each other. He almost lost control of his emotions. He said no without thinking. I almost dropped my phone the next second. At the conference table sat a group of shareholders staring at each other, a look of confusion. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Everyone close to him actually knows who called him. They also knew that every time that woman was involved, the CEO, who had always been cold and aloof, would change into a different person. The meeting room was strangely quiet. After a while. Mo Lichuan suddenly announced, ¡°today¡¯s meeting ends here. Everyone can disperse first. ¡± Everyone stood up one after another and dispersed like birds and beasts. The boss looked as if he was about to eat people. The meeting room was obviously heated. However, the low temperature and low pressure inside made people feel as if they were in an ice cellar. It was simply hard to breathe. Everyone left one after another. The conference room suddenly became empty and quiet. Mo Lichuan was the only one left. Mo Lichuan stood up. He walked in front of the floor-to-ceiling glass window. It was already evening outside. The setting sun slowly fell between the skyscrapers, like a fiery red disc. There were large patches of burning clouds in the horizon. The entire sky was gorgeous as if it was burning with balls of flames. Chapter 720 It was as if he was in his heart at that moment. He was burning with anger and suffering like hell. In the end, he could not help but dial the caller ID. His voice was still cold, as if there was no warmth in it. He said, ¡°don¡¯t eat. If you are sincere, wait for me in my room at 8 pm. I will pick up the new year. ¡± When Lu Huanzi received the call, her fingers trembled slightly. She really didn¡¯t expect Mr. Mo to call her again. But, he said that it was during Nian Nian. She was now in Hengdian, Zhejiang Province. She had already crossed provinces with Jiangcheng. But there were still four hours before 8 pm. No matter what, she had to give it a try. So, Lu Huanzi borrowed a car from Linda. Linda didn¡¯t know what happened. Lu Huanzi only said that she had to go back to Nian tonight. There was something. There was no way to start work now. Linda was also in a terrible state. She didn¡¯t care too much about her. She just told her not to make trouble on her own. So Lu Huanzi drove a car and got on the highway. After spending more than four hours, she finally returned to Jiang City. In the end, she was late. Because when Lu Huanzi arrived at Shi Nian, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. But Lu Huanzi really tried her best. After she woke up, she lost her memory, and the driving skills were all learned later. But usually, she didn¡¯t have many opportunities to drive. This was also the first time in a long time that she had driven such a long distance. When she was on the highway, she drove very fast, but at the same time, she was also trembling with fear. When she got out of the car, her entire back was covered with a layer of sweat. Right now, she only wanted to have a chance to take a shower first. When Lu Huanzi picked up the New Year¡¯s Eve, she met Azu. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°did Mr. Mo come today? ¡± Azu shook his head. ¡°Mr. Mo didn¡¯t come today. ¡± Lu Huanzi was puzzled. Was Mr. Mo just toying with her? Lu Huanzi only felt that Mr. Mo had become more and more eccentric recently. So it was not impossible. Or perhaps, Mr. Mo had just not arrived yet. When Lu Huanzi came back, the traffic was really bad. Maybe Mr. Mo was stuck on the road. Lu Huanzi felt uncomfortable all over and could not care less. She just wanted to go back to her room to take a shower. Lu Huanzi ordered Xi Feng to prepare some dishes and send them to her room. No matter what, it was to prevent Mr. Mo from coming over today. If Mr. Mo did not come over, she would have to eat. She was extremely hungry now. When Lu Huanzi returned to her room, she took her clothes and went into the bathroom. She soaked comfortably for a while and almost fell asleep in the bathtub. When she came out, her brain was a little dizzy from the steam. When she put on her bathrobe and came out, Lu Huanzi was completely awake. Chapter 721 Because the person sitting on the Sofa with an ice-cold face was none other than Mr. Mo.. Lu Huanzi stopped in her tracks. She was only slightly stunned. At this moment, the man on the SOFA had already raised his head. His gaze was still as cold and hard as ever. And at this moment, it was as sharp as a knife. Lu Huanzi rarely dared to look directly at Mo Lichuan. It was because there was a bottomless ice-cold darkness in those deep eyes. It was like a huge black hole that could suck in one¡¯s soul. Lu Huanzi had already reacted and revealed a smile. ¡°When did you come over? I thought you weren¡¯t coming. ¡± Her hair was still wet. There was still water dripping from the ends of her hair. Lu Huanzi took the opportunity to sweep her hair back. That look was quite charming. Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes seemed to darken a little. There were already a few exquisite dishes on the table in front of the SOFA. They were mostly brought over by Xi Feng They were still steaming hot. When Lu Huanzi ordered them, they were actually prepared according to Mr. Mo¡¯s taste. The dishes on this table were all mo Lichuan¡¯s favorite dishes in the past. However, Lu Huanzi saw that the bowl and chopsticks in front of Mo Lichuan had not been touched at all. Lu Huanzi sat down on the sofa next to Mr. Mo. . Then, she smiled and said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°have you eaten? These are your favorite dishes. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold, not giving him any face at all. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. ¡± If it was in the past, Mr. Mo would have eaten outside. But back in Shinian, he always liked to let Lu Huanzi accompany him to eat a little. This had always been a well-known little hobby of Mr. Mo. . So back in Japan. As long as Mr. Mo came over. Chen Shui would get the kitchen to prepare some wine and food, and then send it to her room. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start eating first. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯m almost starving to death. ¡± Lu Huanzi picked up the bowl and chopsticks and started eating. She was really hungry. She ate in a hurry. But she still cared about her eating style. She was like this in front of Mr. Mo. . She habitually displayed her best and most beautiful side. Mr. Mo just looked straight at her. It was as if eating together with her had become a performance. Lu Huanzi was already used to being looked at like this by an expressionless audience. She didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. Lu Huanzi ate all the dishes on the table by herself. After she put down her chopsticks. When she looked up, she saw that Mr. Mo was still staring at her with the same expression as before. Lu Huanzi was about to smile at him. The person on the other side of the table had already coldly asked, ¡°are you full? ¡± Lu Huanzi actually felt like she was about to go to the guillotine if she was full. Chapter 722 Mr. Mo looked like a cold executioner. When he was with him, he felt like he was being tortured. Lu Huanzi still broke into a perfect smile. ¡°I¡¯m full. ¡± Mr. Mo suddenly stood up. He walked up to Lu Huanzi and carried her up. Lu Huanzi was shocked and almost let out a scream. Mo Lichuan ignored him. He carried Lu Huanzi and walked towards the big bed. His intention was very obvious. Moreover, it was in line with Mr. Mo¡¯s style of not saying any nonsense and getting straight to the point. Lu Huanzi struggled for a while, but she did not move. Lu Huanzi was almost thrown onto the bed. Her back hurt from the impact. Before she could react, Mo Lichuan had already pressed on her. His vicious look was as if he wanted to swallow her alive. However, Lu Huanzi did not struggle at all. At first, she frowned. Later, she didn¡¯t even frown anymore. She just closed her eyes and did whatever she wanted as if she was a wooden figure. But after a while, Mr. Mo stopped all his movements. Lu Huanzi only heard a series of rapid breathing sounds. Lu Huanzi opened her eyes. She saw Mo Lichuan supporting his arm and looking straight at her. They were so close. The smell of his body was almost all over her nose. There was the smell of alcohol on his body. It was obvious that he had drunk alcohol. But it was not very heavy. He was obviously not drunk. There was also the smell of tobacco. That was the smell she was most familiar with. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were obviously burning with anger. However, Lu Huanzi did not know where she had offended this man. She had already been so obedient. Could it be that he was still not satisfied? Lu Huanzi did not speak either. It was rare for her to meet his gaze stubbornly. After a while, the corner of this man¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold arc. Mo Lichuan actually snorted coldly, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that three chastity and nine lie wanted to draw a clear line between us? Why aren¡¯t you pretending to be aloof now? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she felt her heart sink. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression, tone, and words were obviously insulting to her. Mr. Mo just looked at Lu Huanzi like this. The corners of his mouth still curved into an extremely sarcastic arc. Lu Huanzi suddenly couldn¡¯t take it anymore. That feeling was like a balloon that was stretched Taut and suddenly punctured by a needle. In fact, from the beginning, from the moment she saw Mo Lichuan, she had been enduring. No matter what Mo Lichuan said or did, she told herself that she had to endure it. As long as this man got what he wanted. Then he would be magnanimous. This was Mo Lichuan¡¯s style. He had always been a person who would take the soft approach but not the hard one. Chapter 723 However, at this moment, Lu Huanzi felt that she could not bear it anymore. She had known Mr. Mo for so long. However, it had never been as difficult as this time. She pushed Mo Lichuan away. Lu Huanzi stood up from the bed. She practically shouted at Mo Lichuan, ¡°Mo Lichuan, you bastard, what do you want? What do you want me to do before I¡¯m willing to stop? What do you want me to do? What do you want me to do before you¡¯re willing to let Zhan Zeyu go? ! ¡± This was the first time Lu Huanzi had called Mr. Mo a bastard. In fact, after he said this, even he himself was a little stunned. Why did he say these words from the bottom of his heart? However, the words he said were like water that had been poured out. He couldn¡¯t take it back even if he wanted to. Lu Huanzi thought about it and decided to forget about it. Anyway, she had wanted to scold him for a long time. When the person opposite her heard her swearing, he didn¡¯t have any expression. It was more like he was used to hearing it. However, when he heard the name Zhan Zeyu from her mouth, the coldness that Mr. Mo emitted seemed to be able to freeze her. The air was abnormally quiet. On Lu Huanzi¡¯s side, she was panting like a volcano that was about to erupt. On Mo Lichuan¡¯s side, it was an iceberg that could not be shaken. After a few seconds, Mo Lichuan snorted coldly again. He said, ¡°It seems like you really have something going on with that little celebrity. Why do you like him? Is he young, handsome, or young and famous? ¡± Since Mo Lichuan had torn off this layer of skin,. Lu Huanzi also felt that there was really no need for her to act anymore. After venting just now, she had calmed down a lot. Her voice had already calmed down. ¡°Mr. Mo, I want to have a good talk with you. ¡± The corner of Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth was still extremely mocking and sarcastic. This made Lu Huanzi very uncomfortable to look at. But she just looked away. Lu Huanzi tidied up her clothes properly. Then she sat on the edge of the bed. She looked at Mo Lichuan calmly and said, ¡°Zhan Zeyu is now being investigated for drug-related activities. Are you the one behind this? ¡± Mo Lichuan Sat on the opposite SOFA and lit up a cigarette. His gloomy face was reflected in the smoke. His voice was low and deep. ¡°Why don¡¯t you suspect that he is really involved in drug-related activities? Why do you suspect me? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°although I haven¡¯t spent much time with Zhan Zeyu, I can tell that he is just a simple person. A person like him would never touch drugs. ¡± In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, Zhan Zeyu was very sunny. Such a person really could not be associated with a drug addict. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you can see that you¡¯ve only been with him for half a month. How can you understand a person in half a month? ¡± Chapter 724 Lu Huanzi did not make a sound. Actually, Mo Lichuan was right. How could one see the essence of a person in half a month? Just like the man in front of her. She had followed him for more than a year. She spent almost every day and night studying his temperament and preferences. She spent all her time on him. But up until now, Lu Huanzi still felt that she did not understand this man at all. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°whether or not his involvement in drugs is related to you, but he was banned in the circle. You must have done something. ¡± This time, Mo Lichuan did not deny it. ¡°So what? ¡± Lu Huanzi suppressed her anger. She asked calmly, ¡°why did you ban him? He did not offend you. You have never even met him. ¡± Mo Lichuan was a man of few words. His answer was very simple. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. ¡± Don¡¯t like it? What kind of answer was that? Could he ban someone just because he did not like it? Although Zhan Zeyu was famous at a young age, it was said that his background was quite pitiful. When he signed with the agency, it was to pay off his father¡¯s debts. It was not easy for him to climb all the way to where he was today. How could Mo Lichuan be able to wipe out all the hard work that a person had put in for so many years just because he did not like it. Could it be that he was rich and powerful? However, Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan. And His face clearly showed a positive answer. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s because of me that you don¡¯t like him. In fact, he has not sinned against you. Mr. Mo, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, just come at me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for my friend. ¡± Mo Lichuan laughed instead. ¡°Who do I need your permission to deal with? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that the current Mr. Mo was simply unreasonable. But she had no choice. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. What do you want me to do? Resign from the role of this movie? Alright, if you agree to let Zhan Zeyu go and guarantee that he will be safe and will not be affected by this matter, I will resign from the role of this movie. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not look very happy. ¡°previously, you didn¡¯t have such an attitude. Why did a small star make you sacrifice so much? It seems that he holds quite a high position in your heart. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was a person. The biggest problem was that he was always self-righteous and made wild guesses. No matter what happened in the world, what he believed in his heart was the truth. Zhan Zeyu was only a friend to Lu Huanzi. He couldn¡¯t even be considered a good friend. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart, he was more of a colleague. Mo Lichuan only asked her why she was willing to sacrifice so much to ensure Zhan Zeyu¡¯s safety. That was because she never liked to owe others. Moreover, she knew that this was morality. Chapter 725 Zhan Zeyu was burdened by himself, so even if he had to pay any price. She must not let anything happen to Zhan Zeyu. Lu Huanzi said these honestly. However, these answers did not seem to satisfy Mo Lichuan. He still looked like he would not give up. In the end, Lu Huanzi had no choice. ¡°Mr. Mo, what exactly do you want? Do you want me to kneel down and Beg you? ¡± When she said this, she was extremely calm. Mo Lichuan raised his head and looked at her. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I still want to ask you what exactly you want. Lu Huanzi, where did you learn your ability to seduce men? There¡¯s Chen Huaijin at the front and Zhan Zeyu at the back. Each and every one of them seems to have been possessed by you. That Zhan Zeyu can¡¯t even protect himself now, and he only cares about whether or not you will be implicated. Your methods are really brilliant, to be able to make so many men follow after you? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that she was just asking for humiliation by being here today. Mo Lichuan was obviously targeting him today. It was as if there was a knife in his mouth, and every word hurt. Lu Huanzi felt that she had tried everything. However, the person opposite her was still like an iceberg. He seemed to be angry, but Lu Huanzi did not understand what he was angry about. He just wanted her to leave the entertainment industry. He just could not stand that the pet dog, who had always been obedient, had its own behavior and thoughts. He just wanted to tie himself to him like before, like a canary. However, he forgot. He was the one who abandoned this canary. Lu Huanzi suddenly stood up. She took the initiative to sit beside Mo Lichuan. A hand caressed his face, and his entire body was practically pressed against it. She took the initiative to kiss Mo Lichuan. It had been a long time since she took the initiative. She could clearly feel that Mr. Mo seemed to be slightly stunned. And under her teasing, Mr. Mo¡¯s body was incomparably stiff. Lu huanzi still spared no effort. Until she gently bit his earlobe, the flames in Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes were about to burst out. Lu Huanzi clearly felt that Mr. Mo¡¯s body had a reaction, so she slowly moved closer to his ear. Her breath was like an orchid, and her voice was extremely ambiguous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach me how to seduce people? Aren¡¯t you just trying to prove my fickleness? I admit it, alright? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were also full of seductive moisture. She looked at the person opposite her like a demon. Sure enough, Lu Huanzi saw mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes instantly sank down. He almost drove Lu Huanzi with force. Lu Huanzi collapsed on the SOFA. But on her face, the corners of her mouth were still full of smiles. She¡¯s just trying to piss off Mr. Moe. She doesn¡¯t know why she did it. Probably gave up on himself. Chapter 726 Anyway, in his heart, she was always such an unbearable person. Why did she have to explain anything. No matter what he said, Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart was thinking the same thing. Then she might as well do as he wished. Seeing Mo Lichuan¡¯s furious look,. For the first time, Lu Huanzi felt an indescribable joy in her heart. For the first time, she felt the same as him, like a person. And the humiliation he gave her, she gave half to him. She felt much better. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment and anger as he looked at her. However, Lu Huanzi did not care about it anymore. Today, she drove for five hours, crossed a province, and ran from Zhejiang to Jiangcheng. In fact, she was really tired, but because she was about to see him on the way, she was a little excited and happy. Lu Huanzi felt ashamed at that time. Speaking of which, she came to seek justice for Zhan Zeyu. Only she knew very well in her heart. Actually, she still wanted to see Mr. Mo, very much. After such a long time, she still couldn¡¯t resist the deluge of longing. She felt restrained because she knew in her heart that she had just found an excuse to see Mr. Mo. . But, she didn¡¯t expect the result to be like this. Mr. Mo slammed the door and left. The room suddenly became quiet. Lu Huanzi felt very lost for a moment. Nothing had been resolved. She seemed to have completely forgotten her original purpose in her anger just now. She had come to beg Mr. Mo.. In the end, she had driven him away in anger. Now, the matter had not been resolved at all. Lu Huanzi Lay on the SOFA, but her mind was blank. Mr. Mo did not give her a way out. What should she do? Who else could contend with Mr. Mo? Impressively! A face appeared in Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. A face that was as deep and unfathomable as Mr. Mo¡¯s. Lu Huanzi stood up. She called that person. When Chen Huaijin received Lu Huanzi¡¯s call, he was slightly surprised. At that time, he was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in his office, looking at the neon lights outside the window. This was the highest floor of the building. Standing in front of the window was like standing on the top of a cloud mountain. Looking down at the lights of thousands of homes, each of them was like a bright red fireball. And every window seemed to be filled with laughter and the joy of family. Chen Huaijin had been watching here for a long time. For the first time, he felt that life was so lonely. It was as if there was only one person left in the world. A rare sense of fear and sorrow actually emerged in his heart. It was also at this moment that his phone rang. At that moment, it was as if he was in a dark space, and he suddenly saw a ray of light. Chen Huaijin looked at the number on his phone. It was the person he hoped for the most in his heart. It felt like when he was young, he went to the horse farm to shoot guns, and in the end, he won the Little Red Horse that he had coveted for a long time. Chen Huaijin¡¯s eyes unconsciously became gentler. Chapter 727 Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Chen Huaijin to be willing to help. And he agreed so readily. More importantly, he agreed almost unconditionally. So, Zhan Zeyu came out very quickly. And the test results were also made public. Zhan Zeyu himself didn¡¯t take drugs. As for the drugs in his apartment, it was still under investigation. But the initial suspicion was that someone deliberately framed him. These days, Zhan Zeyu¡¯s fans almost caused a huge storm. They had shifted all the blame onto Lu Huanzi. For a time, Lu Huanzi was also at the center of the storm. However, Chen Huaijin solved all these problems. There were very few insulting comments on the media and the Internet. It was said that Zhan Zeyu had returned to the production team. Lu Huanzi was really grateful to Chen Huaijin. Here, the only person who could contend with Mr. Mo was probably Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to think of begging him. No matter what, she could not let Zhan Zeyu be implicated for no reason because of her relationship with Mr. Mo. . Lu Huanzi knew that Chen Huaijin had done a lot for her. She also knew that Chen Huaijin had used a lot of manpower and resources. However, Chen Huaijin did not make any requests. He did not say anything and everything was arranged. Lu Huanzi also knew that if Chen Huaijin interfered like this, he was afraid that he would go against Mr. Mo. . On the last day that Lu Huanzi left Jiang city, she invited Chen Huaijin for a meal. She said, ¡°Mr. Chen, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you for helping me like this. ¡± Chen Huaijin, on the other hand, looked indifferent. ¡°If you are truly grateful to me, don¡¯t call me Mr. Chen in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you big brother Chen. ¡± Chen Huaijin glanced at Lu Huanzi but didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe people favors. Since you¡¯ve helped me so much, I¡¯m willing to agree to one condition of yours. No matter what it is, as long as I can do it. ¡± Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t being pretentious when she said this. She meant it. All this time, she didn¡¯t know Chen Huaijin¡¯s purpose. She also never believed his so-called love at first sight. But it was a fact that he had helped her a lot over such a long time. She owed such a huge favor, and she always felt bad about it. So no matter what request he made now, Lu Huanzi would agree to it. Chen Huaijin put down the knife and fork he was cutting the steak with with a smile on his face. Then, he even raised his arm and looked at Lu Huanzi with a playful attitude. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take advantage of the situation? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°since I¡¯ve said this, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Besides, I, Lu Huanzi, have nothing. Even if I take advantage of the situation, you won¡¯t get anything out of it. ¡± Chen Huaijin laughed out loud. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to think about it carefully. What request can I make for the greatest benefit? You owe me this first. When the time comes, I¡¯ll naturally make a request. ¡± Chapter 728 Lu Huanzi did not like the feeling of being hung up on. But in the end, she smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s fine too. ¡± Lu huanzi returned to Hengdian very quickly. The filming still had to continue. During this period of time, the original process had already dragged down a lot. When Lu Huanzi returned, she saw Tang Yingzhi on the set. The moment she returned, Xu Jingjing could not wait to complain. She said that Tang Yingzhi joined the set two days ago. But ever since Tang Yingzhi joined the group, everyone had been supporting her. Clearly, she didn¡¯t have many scenes in the movie, nor was she a top important role. But because of her identity, she was really like a star supporting the moon. All the treatment was the best. She had long surpassed Lu Huanzi, the female lead. Therefore, Xu Jingjing felt injustice for Lu Huanzi in her heart. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver at all. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s identity in the entertainment industry today, it was natural for her to be supported like this. After Lu Huanzi returned, she went to look for Master Xing. She didn¡¯t have any jobs today. However, there was a very important scene tomorrow. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to look for master Xing to discuss how to perform the scene. She didn¡¯t expect to see Master Xing explaining the scene to Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi also listened very seriously. The two of them were also discussing like a raging fire. Lu Huanzi stood at the door, wondering if she should go in and disturb them. Master Xing looked up and happened to see Lu Huanzi. Master Xing smiled and waved at Lu Huanzi, speaking in Hong kong-style Mandarin, ¡°Huanzi, come here, you two are acting together. ¡± Lu Huanzi walked over. Master Xing did not know much about the relationship between her and Tang Yingzhi. He even gave a symbolic introduction. Tang Yingzhi was also very generous. ¡°Miss Lu and I are old acquaintances. ¡± The assistant director suddenly came in and said something to master Xing. Master Xing said a few words and left. The next scene would probably be the two of them acting together. He told them to act together properly. Only the two of them were left in the lounge. Tang Yingzhi looked at Huanzi with a cold and indifferent contempt. When they first met, Tang Yingzhi was also polite to her. But at that time, every word Tang Yingzhi said Made Lu Huanzi feel a little strange. Later, Lu Huanzi finally understood that it was contempt. Tang Yingzhi was very contemptuous of her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why don¡¯t we act together? ¡± Tang Yingzhi put down the script and said, ¡°I want to ask boss Lu a few questions. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Miss Tang, tell me directly. ¡± Tang Yingzhi asked, ¡°has boss Lu always been two-timing? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned by this question and didn¡¯t know what it meant. However, Lu Huanzi could clearly sense Tang Yingzhi¡¯s hostility. Lu Huanzi felt Tang Yingzhi¡¯s hostility Chapter 729 In fact, in the past, even if she was the one who snatched Tang Yingzhi¡¯s advertisement. Tang Yingzhi still looked down on her, but she rarely had such strong hostility. But it made Tang Yingzhi have this kind of feeling. It was probably because of Mr. Mo. . Lu Huanzi was full of smiles. ¡°Miss Tang, what are you referring to? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°boss Lu grabbed Li Chuan and refused to let him go, but he also provoked Huaijin. It¡¯s really a good method. Boss Lu, do you really want these two people to bleed for you before you¡¯re willing to stop? ¡± So that was the case. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I think Miss Tang must have misunderstood. I didn¡¯t grab onto Mr. Lu and refuse to let go. Mr. Lu and I are already strangers now. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought in her heart. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s current appearance was clearly an interrogation. Therefore, in order to reassure her, Lu Huanzi hurriedly tried to distance herself from Mr. Mo. . In fact, she did think so in her heart. She had long made up her mind to completely break with Mr. Mo. . But now, it was Mr. Mo who refused to let her go. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression did not look any better. Instead, she sneered, ¡°yes, you have your back against a big tree now. Huaijin and Li Chuan turned against each other because of the two of you and almost fought. The two of them have grown up together and have some brotherhood. They never thought that one day they would all be destroyed by your hands. A year ago, you caused Li Chuan to become like that. Isn¡¯t that enough How many people do you have to toy with before you are willing to let it go?¡± Lu Huanzi felt even more confused when she heard this. What did it mean when Chen Huaijin and Mo Lichuan fought? What did it mean when they were both destroyed by her? What did it mean when she caused Mo Lichuan to be like that a year ago? Lu Huanzi only caught the most important point. She could not help but ask, ¡°did I know Mo Lichuan a year ago? ¡± Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression changed slightly. She said, ¡°in short, I still advise boss Lu to quit while you¡¯re ahead. Also, Huaijin is just confused. He will never really fall in love with you. I think boss Lu should ask about the Chen family. I think boss Lu will not be as confused as he is now. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± After saying that, Tang Yingzhi left. She didn¡¯t even take the script on the table. Lu Huanzi was really confused. She felt that every word Tang Yingzhi said had a hidden meaning. But she still couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to express. Lu Huanzi stayed in the lounge for a while, took the script and went back to the hotel. At the door of her room in the hotel. Lu Huanzi saw Zhan Zeyu. Zhan zeyu seemed to be waiting for her. He was standing at the door of her room. Lu Huanzi walked over and said, ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Chapter 730 Zhan zeyu said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. There are people guarding the entrance and the corridor of the hotel. No more reporters will sneak in. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed and opened the door. ¡°Come in first. ¡± Zhan Zeyu and Lu Huanzi entered the room together. After entering the room, Lu Huanzi poured a glass of water for Zhan Zeyu. Lu Huanzi asked with concern, ¡°are you okay? ¡± To be honest, Lu Huanzi felt a little guilty when she saw Zhan Zeyu like this. In just a few days, Lu Huanzi felt that Zhan zeyu seemed to have lost a lot of weight. He had always been admired by everyone. Although the media reported that he did not take drugs. But after all, these things were found in his apartment, and there was no definite conclusion. According to the media reports, it was still under investigation. But Lu Huanzi knew that this kind of investigation would eventually go to waste. Although the vast majority of his fans still supported him and their voices were very high. There were still many unfavorable rumors. There were even rumors that his escape this time was just the entertainment company¡¯s public relations crisis. Lu Huanzi knew in her heart that he was just a victim. So when she saw him like this, she felt especially guilty. But she couldn¡¯t do anything for him. She couldn¡¯t even tell him the truth. Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°I heard that you were the one who thought of a way to get me out this time? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. ¡°Who did you hear it from? ¡± Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°my manager said that it was Mr. Chen who used his connections to get me out so quickly. Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly surprised. She had attended a cocktail party with Chen Huaijin in the past. Many media outlets had been invited to that cocktail party. Many photos had been circulated that day. She had attended as Chen Huaijin¡¯s female companion. Therefore, from the next day onwards, it was rumored that the boss of Nian Nian was Chen Huaijin¡¯s girlfriend. At that time, there were even many reporters squatting at the door of Nian Nian to prove this matter. However, at that time, Lu Huanzi would always deny it. However, the outside world did not seem to believe it. However, this kind of news was true or false. Moreover, Chen Huaijin was not from the entertainment industry, so the news quickly faded away. However, she accidentally accepted an advertisement and entered the entertainment industry. There were a lot of rumors in the industry. When the media wrote about her, they usually said that she had a huge backer. This mysterious backer was speculated many times. In the end, it fell on Chen Huaijin¡¯s head. However, Lu Huanzi ignored all of this. Linda also felt that it did not matter. Instead, she felt that this was a good thing. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that even Zhan zeyu would misunderstand. Lu Huanzi explained, ¡°Mr. Chen is not my boyfriend. At most, he is my friend. He is a good person and has helped me a lot. ¡± Lu Huanzi was speechless Chapter 731 Zhan zeyu glanced at Lu Huanzi. He didn¡¯t seem to believe her. But it was understandable. Even Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t convince herself with these words. Because Chen Huaijin was too good to her. Lu Huanzi said that she would agree to Chen Huaijin¡¯s request. In fact, she was already mentally prepared. Maybe Chen Huaijin would let her become his woman. If he really made such a request, she might not refuse. Lu Huanzi felt that she had indeed given up on herself. Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°I came here today to thank you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯ve let you down. ¡± Zhan Zeyu was silent for a while But he didn¡¯t ask. He said, ¡°Mr. Mo blacklisted me. Actually, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t blame yourself. Actually, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you before. Mr. Mo is my half-brother. ¡± This time, Lu Huanzi¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. After a long time, Lu Huanzi finally reacted. But she instantly felt that something was wrong. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°I remember Linda told me that you debuted very early to pay off your father¡¯s debts. If that¡¯s the case, how could you¡­ ¡± Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°my mother used to be the nanny of the Mo family¡­ ¡°. ¡°later on, the Mo family¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t take it anymore and chased her away. However, she was already pregnant at that time, and my mother later married my father. My father is addicted to gambling, but he treats my mother and I pretty well. Moreover, after suffering a huge loss eight years ago, he stopped gambling. Now, he lives in the countryside with my mother and opened a small restaurant. The business is good, and the relationship between the two of them is also good. ¡± Lu Huanzi listened quietly and asked, ¡°so, it was recently discovered by the Mo family? ¡± Zhan zeyu said, ¡°it was discovered a long time ago. But in the past, Mrs. Mo was in control and no one dared to mention this illegitimate child of mine. But now, master Mo, my biological father, is on the verge of death. He probably wants to see this illegitimate child of mine before he dies. Mrs. Mo Probably has become indifferent to Mr. Mo¡¯s current state. In the past few days, quite a number of people have come to look for me. ¡± Speaking up to this point, Lu Huanzi understood everything. So it was like this. Mo Lichuan wanted to ban him, perhaps it was also because of this reason. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s only feeling, just feel, the world is big, there are all kinds of strange. And impressively feel, how small this world, in circles, Zhan zeyu is actually Mo Lichuan¡¯s younger brother. Zhan zeyu smiled Then he said, ¡°actually, Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t have to worry at all. I won¡¯t go back to rob the MO family¡¯s property with him at all. I¡¯ve never thought of going back to the MO family. My surname is Zhan, which is my mother¡¯s surname. I have no interest in the Mo family¡¯s people and property at all. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 732 Lu Huanzi looked at the person opposite her. She could not describe what she was feeling. If Mr. Mo really did not want his younger brother to have a good life, he was afraid that his future career would be difficult. The two of them chatted for a while more before Zhan Zeyu went back. After Lu Huanzi took a shower, she laid down on the bed early. Her mind was always thinking about what Tang Yingzhi said during the day. What did she mean by Mr. Mo Turning against Chen Huaijin Why? For her? Lu Huanzi thought about it, but she still could not figure out Mr. Mo¡¯s motive. What exactly did he want? He was the one who had said that they would never see each other again. Why was he holding on to her now? With her current condition, she did not know how long she could live. Who knew when she would become paralyzed. What use did Mr. Mo have for a cripple like her? Lu Huanzi sighed. Suddenly, she heard the sound of her phone vibrating. Lu Huanzi took the phone over and took a look. It was Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi suddenly sat up and picked up the phone. The voice on the other end of the phone seemed to be a little tired. Lu Huanzi could even imagine Chen Huaijin sitting at his desk with his eyes closed and his nose pinched. Chen Huaijin¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m getting ready for bed. ¡± ¡°So early? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s a big scene tomorrow. You have to be energetic. Otherwise, if you go to the scene with dark circles under your eyes, you will be scolded miserably. ¡± Chen Huaijin, on the other hand, inexplicably laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen boss Lu being reprimanded before. ¡± Speaking of this, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. She didn¡¯t have a professional acting background, so she was learning a lot of things. Because she had implicated the production team, she didn¡¯t do much at the beginning. Although master Xing was a good person in private. But when filming, he would become a hot-tempered paranoia. Lu Huanzi was the one who was reprimanded the most. She was simply scared. Lu Huanzi sighed. On the other side, Chen Huaijin stopped smiling. ¡°I¡¯m going to Zhejiang for a business trip tomorrow. I can drop by to see you on the way. ¡± Lu Huanzi was almost reflexive. ¡°There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I want to see you. Is that not possible? Huanzi, I miss you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to eat Feng Jin¡¯s lobster. Can you pack a portion for me? ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi was just saying that. She didn¡¯t take it seriously. Feng Jin¡¯s lobster was very famous in Jiang city. Every time, there was a long queue, and there was a limited supply every day. Lu Huanzi remembered that Feng Jin¡¯s lobster was only available at night. If Chen Huaijin was really going on a business trip tomorrow, how could he wait until night to bring her lobster. Lu Huanzi just casually lied to ease the awkwardness at that time. Chen Huaijin already said that he missed her, so Lu Huanzi felt extremely awkward. Chapter 733 The next day, Lu Huanzi¡¯s scenes were basically with Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s character was the number one villain in the movie. Today, there was a scene where Tang Yingzhi pushed Lu Huanzi into the water. This movie had been cut seven times, but it hadn¡¯t been cut yet. It was almost July now. The weather was already very hot. But it had rained heavily yesterday. The filming location was in a deep mountain, and the temperature difference was huge every day. Lu Huanzi was pushed into the water seven times. Every time she came up, she felt that even her bones were cold. Master Xing came over and talked for a while. For the eighth time, Lu Huanzi was pushed into the water by Tang Yingzhi. This time, Lu Huanzi did not hear the familiar call to stop. In other words, Tang Yingzhi had finally shown mercy. Every time just now, it was because of Tang Yingzhi¡¯s mistake. Either she did not find the camera, or her expression was not good enough. However, Tang Yingzhi was a professional actress who had once won the queen of optometry. How could she make some low-level mistakes. Xu Jingjing was already gnashing her teeth. But there was nothing she could do. When Lu Huanzi fell into the water, she was originally sinking slowly. Then, the scene was completed in about five seconds. She could come out of the water. But after five seconds, when Lu Huanzi wanted to swim out of the water, an intense pain suddenly appeared in her calf. It was like an electric current coursing through her entire body. Lu Huanzi wanted to go up, but her leg was cramping badly. It was as if she was entangled by a snake. She opened her eyes in the water and could even see the sunlight above her head. She stretched out her hands and kept flapping them. She had been in the water for a long time. Finally, she could not hold her breath. When she opened her mouth, she felt a torrent rush into her lungs. It felt as if her body was filled with heavy stones, blocking every cell in her body. She felt so uncomfortable that she was about to die. The blood in her body was stiffening bit by bit. Lu Huanzi could see that many people were surrounding her. At first, she could still hear people calling her name. But soon, the sound of water filled her ears. Lu Huanzi finally lost consciousness. When Lu Huanzi woke up, it was only a few minutes later. But these few minutes felt like centuries to her. When Lu Huanzi woke up, Meng lie coughed and felt a severe headache. Her vision was still blurry. She only heard someone patting her back from behind. Five minutes later, her world seemed to gradually become black and white. A familiar and gloomy voice sounded in her ear, ¡°how are you? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up and saw Chen Huaijin. She didn¡¯t react for a moment and blurted out, ¡°why are you here? ¡± But after she asked, she suddenly remembered that Chen Huaijin had just said that he would come to visit last night. Lu Huanzi coughed and quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would come so early. ¡± Chapter 734 Chen Huaijin had already quickly taken off his clothes and draped them over Lu Huanzi¡¯s body. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body was drenched. Many people were gathered here. Master Xing also brushed away the crowd and ran over. He squatted down and asked worriedly, ¡°Huanzi, are you alright? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my calf just cramped. I definitely didn¡¯t pass this one again, right? ¡± Master Xing said, ¡°you should rest well today. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°director Zhou, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bring her back to the hotel first. ¡± Master Xing nodded. Then, Lu Huanzi was carried horizontally by Chen Huaijin. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, they walked out of the studio. Along the way, Lu Huanzi had already sobered up a lot. She said to Chen Huaijin, ¡°put me down. I can walk on my own. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°why are you shy? Anyway, everyone who should have seen has already seen it. Everyone who should have misunderstood has also misunderstood. What¡¯s the use of you coming down now? ¡± Lu Huanzi heard this. She felt that it made sense, and her feet were still numb. She didn¡¯t struggle anymore and was carried back to the hotel by Chen Huaijin with a peace of mind. Chen Huaijin carried her all the way to the door before he put her down. At the door, he even bumped into Zhan Zeyu. Zhan Zeyu didn¡¯t have any work today, so he had been playing games in his room. He only came out to take a look when he heard a noise at the door. When he came out, he saw a man carrying the wet Lu Huanzi back. He didn¡¯t react for a moment and stood at the door, slightly stunned. Lu Huanzi felt quite awkward. She quickly came down. Chen Huaijin also put Lu Huanzi down. He inadvertently glanced at Zhan Zeyu. Lu Huanzi was about to introduce him. Unexpectedly, Zhan zeyu spoke first, ¡°Brother Jin? ¡± Chen Huaijin looked very calm. He said, ¡°Xiao Yu is filming here now? ¡± This time, it was Lu Huanzi¡¯s turn to be surprised. So these two people knew each other? Chen Huaijin turned around and explained to Lu Huanzi, ¡°the son of an old friend, we¡¯ve met once before. ¡± Chen Huaijin said it lightly. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was instantly filled with 180 twists and turns. Chen Huaijin and Zhan Zeyu knew each other. Although it was unexpected, it was within reason. Zhan zeyu was Mo Lichuan¡¯s half-brother. Moreover, the Mo family had known of his existence since a long time ago. And it was said that the Mo family and the Chen family were family friends. So it was not strange that the two of them had met once before. But Lu Huanzi did not want to know about the gossip between these big families. At least not now. But it would be best if the two of them knew each other. Lu Huanzi took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°I want to take a shower. Brother Chen, wait for me in Zeyu¡¯s room. ¡± Chen Huaijin was also a gentleman. ¡°Okay. ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly opened the door and entered the room. She was soaked through. Even the clothes that Chen Huaijin draped over her body were soaked through. Chapter 735 Lu Huanzi quickly took her clothes and went to the bathroom. The warm water from the shower sprinkled on her body, and she finally felt alive again. Today, she had been pushed eight times by Tang Yingzhi. She turned around and looked at her shoulder. There was actually a faint bruise on it. Lu Huanzi sighed. She suddenly remembered. When Chen Huaijin carried her back, Tang Yingzhi had been standing by the side watching. Her gaze was cold and elegant, but it was gradually covered by a kind of anger. Tang Yingzhi deliberately made things difficult for her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She only felt that the place where she had to suffer was still in the future. Lu Huanzi sighed. This was all caused by Mo Lichuan. After Lu Huanzi took a shower and changed her clothes, she went to the opposite room. Chen Huaijin and Zhan Zeyu were sitting on the sofa talking about something. In front of Chen Huaijin, Zhan Zeyu was like a child. He kept his head down and occasionally spoke a few words. It was completely different from his usual lively personality. When Lu Huanzi entered, the two of them looked towards the door. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°have you eaten? Otherwise, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. ¡± Chen Huaijin had already stood up. He sized up Lu Huanzi from top to bottom. Lu Huanzi had already removed her makeup. Her current appearance could be said to be plain, but she was like a lotus out of the water. She was simple and elegant, and she looked much younger. She was actually no different from a university student who had just left school. Chen Huaijin thought of her appearance in the past ten years She always wore heavy makeup and looked like a gem. That appearance was indeed very flirtatious, like a seductive Fox that had just come out of a nest of gold. But now, she had suddenly become a Green Lotus. It was really a big difference. Lu Huanzi felt Chen Huaijin¡¯s burning gaze. She felt a little uncomfortable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± Chen Huaijin naturally withdrew his gaze, but he smiled. Then he raised his wrist to look at his watch and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°I think it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go to the production team for dinner. ¡± Lu Huanzi was puzzled. ¡°Go to the production team for dinner? ¡± Chen Huaijin seemed to be deliberately trying to sell the lawsuit. Then, he turned to Zhan Zeyu and said, ¡°let¡¯s go together. The Food in the production team today is pretty good. ¡± Zhan zeyu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m hungry too. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what Chen Huaijin was trying to sell. When they arrived at the production team, they found out that all the filming had stopped. Everyone was eating dinner. Many staff members assembled the tables into a long table. Everyone surrounded it and made several rows. However, the first seat was empty. Xu Jingjing saw Lu Huanzi and Chen Huaijin coming over together. She quickly got up and ran over, excitedly saying, ¡°sister Huan, it¡¯s really thanks to you that everyone was able to eat such delicious lobster today. ¡± As she said this, she elbowed Lu Huanzi and winked in Chen Huaijin¡¯s direction. ¡°Sister Huan, Mr. Chen is really too good to you. ¡± Chapter 736 Lu Huanzi was even more confused. What lobster? Lu Huanzi turned her head and looked at Chen Huaijin doubtfully. Chen Huaijin¡¯s face was calm and steady. He said faintly, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to eat the big lobster of Feng Jin Ji? I brought it to you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but isn¡¯t Feng Jin JI open at night? How did you bring it to me? ¡± Chen Huaijin lightly pointed in the direction not far away. Lu Huanzi looked over. She saw a big pot in the open air, and a few people were busy at the side. There were even many greedy cats surrounding the head chef, with looks of worship. Lu Huanzi saw it clearly. She knew the head chef. He was the boss of Feng Jin Ji. What was going on? Chen Huaijin actually invited the boss of Feng Jin Ji over. Making lobster for everyone? Lu Huanzi looked at Chen Huaijin with an incredulous expression. Chen Huaijin¡¯s face revealed a rare gentle smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to eat it? I thought that if I brought it over, it wouldn¡¯t taste good even if it was cold. I might as well bring people over and cook it for you on the spot. It would also help everyone improve their food. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. The boss of Feng Jin was always very aloof and aloof. Usually, there was a limited time limit. If there wasn¡¯t one minute later, there wouldn¡¯t be any more. Many rich young masters wanted to buy more, but they had never seen him give them any face. But this Chen Huaijin actually invited him over for the first time. Moreover, Lu Huanzi saw that the lobsters today were placed by the side in boxes. They were all transported by air. It was simply extravagant. Zhan Zeyu also stood by the side and glanced at Lu Huanzi. In the end, he actually sighed. Then, he went to find a seat and sat down. Chen Huaijin also put his arm around Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°go over. Didn¡¯t you want to eat big lobsters? Today, I¡¯ll let you eat enough. ¡± After Lu Huanzi went over, the row of staff members all laughed and joked with her, ¡°sister Huan, I really benefited from you today. These lobsters are simply delicious to the point of exploding on the spot. Thank you, Sister Huan, for treating. ¡± At this time, a few tables beside them, including some extras, also said loudly, ¡°thank you, Sister Huan, for treating. ¡± Actually, treating was not a new thing in the production team. Many celebrities were generous and would usually treat the production team to a meal to improve their food. After all, this was a mountain, and the standard of food was limited. However, it was the first time that such a luxurious thing like treating to a lobster was done. Lu Huanzi only felt that it was too high-profile. Now, everyone looked at her and Chen Huaijin with an ambiguous look. Lu Huanzi even felt that Chen Huaijin did it on purpose. They had a great time at dinner. In the end, even master Xing came. He chatted with Chen Huaijin for a while. Lu Huanzi sat beside him and didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Lu Huanzi Chapter 737 Many people around her were gossiping about her relationship with Chen Huaijin, whether intentionally or not. Even Xu Jingjing couldn¡¯t help but come over a few times. Lu Huanzi was used to it. This kind of thing only made things worse. Moreover, she actually didn¡¯t care too much about her reputation. In short, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Chen Huaijin was happy, it was fine. After all, she owed him a favor. Lu Huanzi also happily started eating the lobster. Feng Jin¡¯s lobster really lived up to its reputation. It was fresh, fragrant, and spicy. It was said that it used a special recipe. Lu Huanzi ate a few of them by herself. She was completely satisfied. Lu Huanzi was extremely spicy. The water on the table was also empty. Lu Huanzi got up and went to the recording studio to get water from the water dispenser. Just as she entered the recording studio, she saw a figure nestled in the lounge chair. Lu Huanzi did not expect that Tang Yingzhi would be here. The Lights in the recording studio were not very bright. Tang Yingzhi was holding her phone and looking at something. When she heard the noise at the door, she put her phone away in a panic. However, when she saw that it was Lu Huanzi, Tang Yingzhi frowned again. Lu Huanzi was also slightly surprised to see Tang Yingzhi. Now that they had finished work, what was she still doing here? Lu Huanzi walked in and said, ¡°why don¡¯t you go outside and eat lobster? ¡± Who would have thought that Lu Huanzi¡¯s casual words would completely offend Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi suddenly stood up. He was obviously angry. ¡°Is boss Lu trying to show off to me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned again. She was just worried out of kindness that she hadn¡¯t had dinner yet. How did it turn into a demonstration in her eyes? Tang Yingzhi¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°Boss Lu¡¯s method of buying people¡¯s hearts is really perfect. It¡¯s just a pity that a smart person like Chen Huaijin is actually charmed by you. I think he¡¯s really confused. ¡± After saying that, Tang Yingzhi looked at ye and no longer looked at Lu Huanzi. She turned around and walked out of the studio. Only Lu Huanzi was left standing on the spot, not knowing what she meant at all. Lu Huanzi only felt that there was something wrong with Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi stood on the spot for a while and actually forgot that she was here to get water to drink. In the end, she forgot to drink the water and went out again. Everyone was still eating heartily. The open-air stove over there was also burning with smoke. The air was filled with a rich fragrance. Lu Huanzi looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi was also full. She wanted to go back first. Because she didn¡¯t know what Chen Huaijin had planned for the night. He was here to see her, so Lu Huanzi had the responsibility to care about him. But after searching for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t find Chen Huaijin¡¯s people. Chen Huaijin Chapter 738 Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t bring her phone out just now. She didn¡¯t remember Chen Huaijin¡¯s number. So she could only return to the hotel to look for her phone. From the scene to the hotel, they had to pass by the filming location, Huaxi Pond. This was actually a scene that the crew spent a lot of money to build. It was also today that Lu Huanzi was pushed seven times in this pond. At this moment, the light was dim, and there was no one there. It was very quiet. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to pass through quickly. However, she didn¡¯t expect to find two flickering figures in the props room beside the pool. Then, she clearly heard Tang Yingzhi¡¯s voice, ¡°big brother, what are you thinking? How did Chu Yun go crazy? Have you forgotten? ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s deep voice came from the back, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I¡¯m Chu Yun¡¯s big brother. How could I forget? ¡± On the other side, Tang Yingzhi sneered. She said, ¡°you can¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re just deceiving yourself. Your assistant told me that you invested 20 million to hire the boss of Feng Jin Ji. You¡¯re simply bewitched. ¡± Chen Huaijin seemed to be silent for a while, but his voice was still indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s a business matter. I invested in Feng Jin Ji as a business investment. It has nothing to do with me hiring him, and it has nothing to do with her. ¡± Tang Yingzhi looked like she didn¡¯t believe it at all. She laughed sarcastically. ¡°Big Brother, I never thought that one day, you would also lie to yourself. ¡± Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Yingzhi continued, ¡°you clearly know that Li Chuan treasured her and would not let her suffer any harm. If you really touched her, Li Chuan would fight with you to the death. I always thought that you were just toying with her and venting your anger on behalf of Chu Yun. But I never thought that you would fall into that woman¡¯s whirlpool. What kind of charm does she have that made Li Chuan insist on divorcing Chu Yun for her in the past, driving Chu Yun crazy. And now, I¡¯m asking you to forget your old grudges and instead, you¡¯re protecting her? ¡± Chen Huaijin seemed to be annoyed by Tang Yingzhi¡¯s words. ¡°actually, you and I both know about Chu Yun¡¯s matter. It has nothing to do with her. ¡± Tang Yingzhi couldn¡¯t believe it. She looked at Chen Huaijin in a daze. After a long time, she finally laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯ve really lost your mind. ¡± She asked Chen Huaijin in return, ¡°so, what do you mean by that? You¡¯re serious. You¡¯ve really fallen in love with that prostitute. You really want to date her and marry her in the future? ¡± Chen Huaijin did not say anything. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s heart grew more and more desperate. She had thought of many things, but she had never thought that Chen Huaijin would be for real this time. To be honest, although Chen Huaijin was not a playboy, he had had a few affairs in the past. However, his girlfriends were all socialites, and they were all sons of high-ranking officials. The worst one was also a university professor. Chapter 739 She couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°big brother, when did your taste become so bad? You actually fell for a prostitute¡­ ¡± Before she could finish her last word. Chen Huaijin berated her, ¡°enough, don¡¯t keep calling her a prostitute. Yingzhi, you¡¯ve always been a cultured person. ¡± Tang Yingzhi was stopped by his stern voice. For a moment, she actually felt extremely sarcastic. Two men had already said such words in front of her. One was Mo Lichuan, and the other was the person in front of her. Some things in her heart were actually completely confirmed. Chen Huaijin seemed to have realized that he had lost his composure. Then, he said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to care about my matters. I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± As he said that, he turned around and was about to leave. However, he had only taken two steps. Tang Yingzhi chased after him from behind. She actually wrapped her arms around Chen Huaijin¡¯s waist from behind. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s voice was no longer as sharp as before. She said, ¡°big brother, I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s been so many years. Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m thinking? I¡¯ve waited for you for so many years. Do you have to treat me like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi was at the door. Through the thick tent, she just happened to see this scene. She simply sucked in a breath of cold air. Fortunately, she covered her mouth tightly with her hand, so she didn¡¯t make a sound. But when she saw this scene, she was really too shocked. So much so that her mind went blank for a moment. Then, the first thought that came to her mind was: Mr. Mo had actually been cuckolded. Lu Huanzi knew that peeping was immoral. But at this moment, she could not move a single step away no matter what. On the other side, Tang Yingzhi was still deeply in love She actually looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯ve liked you since I was twelve years old. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t believe it either. But you always play dumb. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so many years, can¡¯t you see it ¡°Your girlfriends have changed one after another. Actually, I don¡¯t care at all because I know that you¡¯ve never really had any feelings for them. Out of all your women, you¡¯re the best to me. You remember to send me flowers on my birthday every year. Every time I win an award, you always remember to send me gifts. Since I was young, you¡¯ve always doted on me. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t have a place in your heart for me. When I got engaged to Li Chuan, it was only to force you to confess to me. But I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually have feelings for that woman. Big Brother, are you taking revenge on me Is he trying to get revenge on me for getting engaged to Li Chuan But you know, I can¡¯t help it. Besides, you know very well that this marriage is just a formality. It might not be able to go to the end. When the old man¡­ ¡­ .. ¡°Yingzhi, let me go. ¡± Before Tang Yingzhi could finish, Chen Huaijin interrupted her. This was the second time he interrupted her today. Chapter 740 Although Tang Yingzhi kept her mouth shut, she did not release her hands from Chen Huaijin¡¯s waist. Instead, she tightened her grip. Chen Huaijin broke Tang Yingzhi¡¯s hands apart bit by bit. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s arms finally hung down. Chen Huaijin turned around. Tang Yingzhi looked up at him just like that. A great beauty was a great beauty. Her eyes were watery, and she had lost all her usual pride and arrogance. Even Lu Huanzi could not bear to see her like that. She suddenly remembered something. No matter who you fell in love with, you would become humble. Even someone like Tang Yingzhi was no exception. Chen Huaijin looked at Tang Yingzhi with a serious gaze. He said, ¡°Yingzhi, I¡¯ve always treated you as my biological sister. I thought you knew that. As for the flowers on your birthday and the gift you got when you won the award, my secretary wrote those days down, not me. If you misunderstand this, then I apologize to you. ¡± Tang Yingzhi actually took two steps back. She seemed to have lost all vitality. Lu Huanzi could actually understand the feelings at that moment. At that time, she was also deeply affected. Unconsciously, she actually sympathized with Tang Yingzhi. She turned around and left. Because she didn¡¯t want to peep at other people¡¯s sadness. After she left the studio, she found a quiet place. It was a stone bench under a prop cherry tree. She sat down. She raised her head and inadvertently saw that the moon in the sky today was especially round She felt an inexplicable sense of sadness. In fact, she was still in shock. She didn¡¯t expect that Tang Yingzhi¡¯s sweetheart was really Chen Huaijin. Why did she use the word ¡°real¡± ? It was because Xu Jingjing had told her the last time. That time, she happened to bump into Tang Yingzhi and Chen Huaijin having dinner together. Later, Xu Jingjing said that Tang Yingzhi definitely liked the gentleman at that time. Because the look of liking someone couldn¡¯t be deceived Lu Huanzi thought that she had seen countless people. In the past ten years, she had also seen at a glance that the person that Xi Feng liked was Mr. Mo. . However, she couldn¡¯t tell that the person Tang Yingzhi liked was Chen Huaijin. She had always thought it was Mr. Mo. . Who wouldn¡¯t like a king like Mr. Mo. ? She had always thought so. Lu Huanzi sat on the stone bench in a daze. After thinking about many things and the conversation just now, Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t understand. Who was the Chu Yun that Tang Yingzhi mentioned repeatedly? Suddenly, her shoulder was slapped. Lu Huanzi turned her head and saw Zhan Zeyu. Zhan Zeyu took the opportunity to sit on the chair next to Lu Huanzi. ¡°What are you doing here alone? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something. ¡± Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°thinking about what? About who? ¡± Chapter 741 Lu Huanzi shook her head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why the flowers always fall on purpose and the water always flows mercilessly. ¡± Zhan zeyu deliberately looked at her with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly so sad. It¡¯s really not like you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then let¡¯s go for a drink. That¡¯s the most like me. ¡± Zhan zeyu frowned and said, ¡°it¡¯s not good. I still have to work tomorrow? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about her work tomorrow and restrained her thoughts. After all, what she hated the most was dragging everyone¡¯s regrets. However, Zhan Zeyu was like a magician. He took out two bottles of beer from somewhere and said, ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to drink some beer, right? I¡¯ll bring you to a good place. ¡± The Place Zhan Zeyu brought her to was actually a ¡°cliff¡± . This was actually also a filming location. The mountaintop here was actually a flat land. However, the edge of the mountaintop was deeply hollowed out from top to bottom. It just so happened to form a crescent-shaped cliff landscape. Speaking of which, this place was really dangerous. Usually, when they came here to shoot, they would hang viya. Below was a fast-flowing river between the mountains. If they were really careless and fell down, their lives might be in danger. But Lu Huanzi and Zhan Zeyu just happened to be the bold ones. The two of them walked over directly. They sat down on the edge of the cliff. Behind them was a green grassland, and in front of them was a bottomless abyss. When they looked up, there was another bright moon. The two of them opened their beers and clinked glasses. They drank a few mouthfuls in a row, and it was ice-cold and delicious. It was as if there was a refreshing night wind mixed in between the mountains, and it had a different flavor. Lu Huanzi looked at the moonlight. It was as if there was a flash of bright lightning in her mind. It was as if something was going to jump out of the flickering white light. But she could not remember it. Lu Huanzi only felt that the current scene was somewhat familiar, as if she had experienced something before, or had been here before. There was an inexplicable sense of familiarity. However, after thinking carefully, she felt that her head was starting to hurt, but she could not think of anything. The two of them finished a can of beer in a few mouthfuls. Zhan zeyu directly threw the can down the mountain. He only heard the night wind pass by, but he did not hear any echo at all. Lu Huanzi turned her head to look at him. She was actually slightly stunned. She did not think of it before. Only now did she realize that this Zhan Zeyu and Mo Lichuan really looked somewhat similar. Especially this side profile. It looked even more like Mo Lichuan¡¯s pensive look. Zhan zeyu turned around and suddenly smiled, ¡°did you just think that I was someone else? ¡± Lu Huanzi was immediately guessed and felt a little awkward in her heart. However, she did not deny it, ¡°you and your brother are indeed somewhat similar. ¡± Zhan zeyu smiled instead, ¡°is that me or him being handsome? ¡± Chapter 742 Lu Huanzi thought about it seriously and even looked at Zhan zeyu several times. Then, she got a definite answer: ¡°He¡¯s handsome! ¡± Zhan zeyu seemed to be very disappointed. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m the number one fresh meat in the entertainment industry. Mo Lichuan is already in his early thirties. He¡¯s so old, how can he be more handsome than me? ¡± In fact, Zhan Zeyu was indeed very handsome. And when he smiled, he revealed a mouthful of white teeth and his eyes were curved. It was even more dazzling than the moonlight. But Mr. Mo was the complete opposite of him. Mr. Mo had facial paralysis. Lu Huanzi often wondered if the smiling face on that man¡¯s face had gone mad. Because Lu Huanzi had almost never seen that man smile. Most of the time, his face was gloomy, as if everyone in the world owed him five million. If it was in the eyes of others¡­ It would definitely be Zhan zeyu¡¯s handsome face. But it was in the eyes of Lu Huanzi. In this world, no one was more beautiful than Mr. Mo.. Because after Lu Huanzi lost her memory, the first face she saw was Mr. Mo¡¯s face. Her aesthetic standards were completely based on Mr. Mo¡¯s face. Seeing Zhan Zeyu¡¯s disappointed look, Lu Huanzi also pretended to pat him on the shoulder and comforted him, ¡°my aesthetic standards have never been good, so it doesn¡¯t count. You have so many fans, and people chase you every day. You must be so handsome that it makes one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡± After Lu Huanzi said this, Zhan zeyu¡¯s face looked a little better. Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at the distant mountains and rivers like mist and slightly closed her eyes. ¡°You tell me. ¡± Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°you should like Mo Lichuan, right? But why are you with Chen Huaijin? ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a moment. She said, ¡°you also heard what others said? ¡± Zhan zeyu shook his head. ¡°No, I just know. ¡± Lu Huanzi opened her eyes and shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the use of me liking him? He absolutely can¡¯t be with me. Moreover, he¡¯s already engaged. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly recalled that Tang Yingzhi had just said that the reason why she was engaged to Mo Lichuan was to force Chen Huaijin to confess. Her heart was inexplicably complicated. She didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Mo would also be used one day. Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°you¡¯re right. The Mo family will never accept you. ¡± Lu Huanzi also understood this principle. The more prestigious a family was, the more they cared about being in the same social class. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was the boss of Nian Nian. On the other hand, she was a prostitute. Those decent families would never tolerate such a stain. Lu Huanzi already knew her own limits. If she didn¡¯t end up with Mr. Mo, she wouldn¡¯t end up with Chen Huaijin either. Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression changed Chapter 743 Speaking of which, she no longer cared about love affairs. Her physical condition was not good. She just hoped that in her limited life, she could find a little bit of her past. Therefore, she had long been unconcerned about these men. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about me. Instead, it¡¯s you. Is Mr. Mo still blacklisting you? ¡± Zhan zeyu looked at Lu Huanzi. ¡°You don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve signed a new contract? ¡± Lu Huanzi was surprised. ¡°signed a new contract? ¡± Zhan zeyu nodded: ¡°I thought brother Jin told you, I intend to sign day entertainment. ¡± Sky Entertainment, isn¡¯t that her present company. Lu Huanzi was more surprised, but also a little happy: ¡°then I can be regarded as your little senior sister. ¡± Zhan zeyu looked at Lu Huanzi is a little curious appearance: ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the behind-the-scenes boss of Tianyu is Chen Huaijin? ¡± UH¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi really doesn¡¯t know. The boss of Sky Entertainment is actually Chen Huaijin? Zhan zeyu looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s shocked expression and thought that Lu Huanzi probably didn¡¯t know the inside story either. Thus, he said, ¡°Mo Lichuan is still blackmailing me. I¡¯ve already terminated my contract with the original entertainment company. Many advertisers have also terminated my endorsement contract. After all, most people don¡¯t dare to offend Mr. Mo, but only Tian Entertainment Dares to hire me. Although the Chen and Mo families are family friends, their discord is something that everyone knows. I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but I want to tell you something. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Zhan Zeyu, waiting for the next part. Zhan zeyu said, ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s first wife is Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister. ¡± Because of this sentence, Lu Huanzi did not fall asleep for the whole night. There were too many surprises for her tonight. Earlier, she caught Tang Yingzhi confessing to Chen Huaijin. Later, she found out that Chen Huaijin was actually the behind-the-scenes boss of Tian Entertainment. Now, Lu Huanzi also found out that Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister was actually Mo Lichuan¡¯s first wife¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi only felt that her brain was a mess, extremely chaotic. When Lu Huanzi returned, Chen Huaijin was already waiting for her at the door of her room. When Chen Huaijin saw that Lu Huanzi had returned, he walked over and asked, ¡°where did you go just now? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but I haven¡¯t seen you. Your cell phone was also turned off. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I left my cell phone in my room. I went out for a walk. ¡± Chen Huaijin nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m at Caesar Hotel. These two days, I¡¯m having a meeting there. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll come and see you. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew about Caesar¡¯s hotel. It was quite far from here in the city center. Especially here in the mountains, the traffic was not very convenient. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°go do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me. If I have time, I¡¯ll come and see you. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded and said, ¡°go do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me. If I have time, I¡¯ll come and see you. ¡± Chapter 744 Chen Huaijin heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, but he seemed to be somewhat happy. Chen Huaijin walked over. His gaze was burning, and Lu Huanzi only felt that his gaze was like a ball of fire. He said, ¡°Huanzi, you seem to owe me a condition. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought of it. He had helped her and Zhan Zeyu. Lu Huanzi agreed to his condition. Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°Have you thought it through? As long as I can do it. ¡± Chen Huaijin looked at Lu Huanzi for a while, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He turned around, and his voice actually carried a hint of a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. You just have to remember that you owe me. See you later. ¡± As he said that, he turned his back and casually waved his hand, as if he was saying goodbye. Lu Huanzi was a little confused for a moment. After Lu Huanzi returned to her room, she only felt uneasy in her heart. She had learned so many secrets in one night. She felt uneasy in her heart. It was as if someone had thrown a hot sweet potato into her arms. She did not know whether to answer it or throw it. However, Lu Huanzi decided to forget everything she had seen and heard that night. Lu Huanzi lay on the bed and was about to fall asleep. However, she received a call from Mo Lichuan. When Lu Huanzi saw the string of numbers flashing on her phone, she had a bad premonition. Sure enough, Mr. Mo on the other end of the phone was drunk. He was almost completely drunk. His voice was also unclear. Lu Huanzi could not even catch a single word. She could only hear him calling her name intermittently. Every time Mo Lichuan called her name, she felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Every time, she was terrified. Lu Huanzi wanted to hang up the phone. But it was as if she was possessed. She held the phone as if she was holding a treasure. Lu Huanzi listened for a while and finally hung up. But she called Azu. Lu Huanzi said to Azu, ¡°Mr. Mo is drunk. Go make some hangover soup for him and send it to his room. ¡± Azu answered and said, ¡°Mr. Mo has been coming here every day for the past few days. He is so drunk. Sister Huan, aren¡¯t you going to persuade him? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if someone had stabbed her heart. In the end, she did not say anything and hung up the phone. The reason why she knew that Mr. Mo was in Nian Nian now was because Mo Lichuan called Lu Huanzi from the landline number in the room. Azu said that Mr. Mo was drunk every day in Nian Nian. Lu Huanzi did not know why he was tormenting her like this? But no matter what, she had already broken off with Mr. Mo in her heart. It was not easy for her to walk out, so she definitely could not let herself fall into it again. She could not let herself fall into it again Chapter 745 Lu Huanzi did not sleep well the whole night. She kept having dreams. In her dreams, there was always a vague figure in the fog. Lu Huanzi chased after him, and her brother-in-law called out to her. But no matter how hard she chased, she could not catch up with that person. Lu Huanzi cried as she chased after him. In the end, that person stopped and turned around. Lu Huanzi was extremely happy. She immediately grabbed that person¡¯s sleeve and called him happily, ¡°brother-in-law, brother-in-law! ¡± When she looked up, she saw his face clearly. It was Mr. Mo.. Lu Huanzi was so scared that she woke up. When she woke up, her back was covered in cold sweat. Why did she call Mr. Mo brother-in-law in her dream She was really obsessed. Lu Huanzi looked at the time and saw that it was only two o¡¯clock in the morning. Then, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. Her headache was acting up again. Lu Huanzi quickly took out some medicine from under her pillow. She didn¡¯t want to delay tomorrow¡¯s shoot. Her headache stopped after a while. However, Lu Huanzi still couldn¡¯t sleep. The next day¡¯s shoot went surprisingly smoothly. Tang Yingzhi didn¡¯t make things difficult for her at all. But she treated her as if she was invisible. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, knew the secret between Tang Yingzhi and Chen Huaijin. She felt a little guilty in her heart. There were a few times when she was scolded by the director because she made a mistake in her performance. Tang Yingzhi seemed to have changed into a different person. She didn¡¯t speak much on the set. It was obvious that she was full of worries. When she had time, she would always see her holding her cell phone and sending messages or making calls. Occasionally, Lu Huanzi would see her hysterical on the phone. Lu Huanzi guessed in her heart that the person on Tang Yingzhi¡¯s phone was Chen Huaijin or Mo Lichuan? Tang Yingzhi was just a cameo. A week later, her scenes were basically finished. On the day when Tang Yingzhi finished filming, she said that she would treat everyone to barbecue at night. The grill and ingredients had been transported to the mountains early in the morning. It was the same as the time when Chen Huaijin treated everyone to lobster. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s people also set up the grill at the filming location. Because of the extra dinner, everyone was very excited today. Xu Jingjing stayed by Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister Huan, let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight. Anyway, you have an afternoon job tomorrow, so I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Xu Jingjing probably thought that Tang Yingzhi was treating and that she didn¡¯t want to eat at the production team. Lu Huanzi said indifferently, ¡°why do we have to go out for dinner? Isn¡¯t the entire team having a barbecue tonight? It¡¯s said that there¡¯s also Kobe beef shipped over from Japan. ¡± Xu Jingjing said, ¡°last time, Sister Huan, you were treating, but Tang Yingzhi didn¡¯t even eat a lobster claw. Sister Huan, why are you so spineless? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Xu Jingjing¡¯s pouting little mouth and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°a spineless person can¡¯t be eaten as a meal. ¡± The people in Jiannian were famous for being spineless. Moreover, she was the boss of Jiannian. Chapter 746 However, if Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan would also appear at the wrap party that night, Lu Huanzi would definitely have taken Xu Jingjing¡¯s suggestion. Mo Lichuan appeared together with Tang Yingzhi. Everyone in the production team knew that Mr. Mo was Tang Yingzhi¡¯s fianc??. Therefore, it was not surprising that they saw Mr. Mo at the wrap party The staff members at the side whispered to each other and said, ¡°no wonder there was Kobe steak today. So it was arranged by Mr. Mo. it seems that sister Yingzhi is not convinced that sister Huan treated everyone to Australian lobster last time. ¡± ¡°But I still think sister Huan is better. Don¡¯t forget that Sister Huan is Mr. Mo¡¯s old lover. ¡± ¡°Mr. Mo is really ruthless. He helps new lovers and old lovers to make a movie. Men are really fickle-minded. ¡± ¡°What do you know? Sister Huan is such a capable person. After leaving Mr. Mo, she immediately fell in love with Mr. Chen. Who doesn¡¯t know who is angry? ¡± ¡°If Mr. Chen is also present, there will definitely be a very exciting show tonight. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and eat your steak. The food won¡¯t be able to shut your mouths. ¡± Linda¡¯s voice came from behind. When she heard a few Assistants Gossiping about the relationship between them, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded them. Linda spent most of her time in the company. She also happened to come to visit Lu Huanzi today. She also happened to come across the exciting scene tonight. When Tang Yingzhi and Mo Lichuan appeared together. Lu Huanzi was eating barbecue and drinking beer with Zhan Zeyu. When she looked up, she clearly saw Tang Yingzhi holding mo Lichuan¡¯s arm as she walked over. Meanwhile, Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand gently wrapped around Tang Yingzhi¡¯s waist from behind. These two people came out together, but they were really a perfect match. Mr. Mo still had that ice-cold face. His gaze was sharp. He looked in the direction of Lu Huanzi. His gaze was like a stallion, clear and sharp. It was really difficult to connect the drunken look on the other end of the phone last night. However, Lu Huanzi suddenly became worried. No matter how she looked at it, there seemed to be a green grassland above Mo Lichuan¡¯s head. He probably didn¡¯t know that his fianc??e¡¯s heart belonged to someone else and that the person she liked was actually Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi began to sympathize with Mr. Mo. . This matter would probably be exposed sooner or later. However, Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t intend to get involved in this muddy water, so she silently lowered her head and avoided Mr. Mo¡¯s gaze. It seemed that Tang Yingzhi had brought Mo Lichuan to greet master Xing. Only then did Lu Huanzi let out a sigh of relief. Just as she was thinking about whether she should find an opportunity to excuse herself, Mr. Mo and Tang Yingzhi had already come over. They were walking towards the Barbecue Grill on her side. There were at least dozens of barbecue grills and tables in this venue. Why did they have to choose this one? Lu Huanzi sighed in her heart. Chapter 747 Mo Lichuan had already walked over. Lu Huanzi lowered her head. Zhan Zeyu, on the other hand, generously gave up a seat. This barbecue grill, including the dining table, only had Lu Huanzi and Zhan Zeyu. Lu Huanzi moved to the side and asked the two people to sit down. Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan practically faced each other. When there was no escape, Lu Huanzi would also face it calmly. She raised her head and smiled. ¡°Mr. Mo, long time no see. ¡± Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi coldly but ignored him. He turned around and took the initiative to talk to Tang Yingzhi. The two of them seemed to be more intimate than ever. Throughout the whole night, it was rare for Lu Huanzi to see Mo Lichuan so gentle. He even thoughtfully brought food for Tang Yingzhi. If it was in the past¡­ Lu Huanzi would definitely be sad and leave alone They were a young couple. It was normal for them to be intimate. But today, Lu Huanzi felt strange no matter how she looked at it. Especially Mr. Mo.. Tang Yingzhi liked Chen Huaijin. But now, she was indeed Mr. Mo¡¯s fianc??e. It seemed that Mr. Mo had settled down and planned to treat his second wife well. But perhaps he didn¡¯t know that he had been cuckolded. In the end, Lu huanzi really couldn¡¯t swallow this bowl of dog food. She found an opportunity and threw it away. Zhan Zeyu left with her. The two of them returned to their rooms after returning to the hotel. Zhan Zeyu wasn¡¯t in a good mood either. It was probably because he saw his half-brother today. But between the two of them, they treated each other like strangers. Zhan Zeyu was even sadder that his half-brother was the biggest stumbling block in the entertainment industry. After the two of them returned to their rooms, Lu Huanzi planned to go to bed. Looking at the time, it was still very early. It wasn¡¯t even eight o¡¯clock yet. This was the first time she had gone to bed so early. She suddenly felt a little regretful. Because she really hadn¡¯t eaten her fill. The Kobe beef that was flown in was really delicious. If she had known earlier, she would have changed tables. Why would she have run away? Lu Huanzi was lying on the bed, wondering if she should get up and eat something when she heard a loud knock on her door. At this time, who could it be? Lu Huanzi thought that Zhan zeyu was in a bad mood and must have come to drink with her. Lu Huanzi was actually very bored and had the same thought in her mind. So she ran over to open the door. The moment she opened the door, she said, ¡°Zeyu, let¡¯s go out and drink. ¡± However, when he saw the ice-cold face at the door clearly¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire face was a little stiff. Mo Lichuan stood behind the door with an expressionless face. That kind of aura was as if he had just emerged from a hole in a thousand-year-old ice. From head to toe, even his hair exuded a chill. Chapter 748 Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. However, when she saw the person at the door, she snorted coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t wait to ask a man out in the middle of the night? ¡± These words! Lu Huanzi was originally going to be angry. However, she rarely had a temper in front of Mr. Mo. . Firstly, it was because she was afraid of him. Secondly, she had long been used to his venomous tongue. Lu Huanzi also smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, what do you mean by knocking on my door in the middle of the night? ¡± Mo Lichuan came in with a dignified manner. His voice was clear and cold, and it was full of shamelessness. ¡°I¡¯m here to reminisce about old times. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed in her heart. Reminisce about old times? He had always been a person who would not visit the three treasures palace for no reason. However, she could not stop Mr. Mo from coming in. Therefore, she symbolically let him sit on the Sofa and was about to pour him a glass of water. However, Mr. Mo just had to walk in the direction of the dining room. Lu Huanzi¡¯s hotel room was actually a presidential suite. The kitchen and dining room were complete. It was just that she had never used it on a normal day. She had never even opened the refrigerator. Lu Huanzi did not know what Mr. Mo was doing in the dining room. However, Mo Lichuan sat in front of the dining table like a master. Then, he said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Cook something for me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was speechless at that moment. Hungry? There was even Kobe beef roasted outside. She ran into her room to say that she was hungry. Lu Huanzi deliberately put on an awkward expression She only said, ¡°Mr. Mo, look, it¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. If you¡¯re hungry, you can go out to eat. It¡¯s really not appropriate for a man and a woman to be in the same room together. Moreover, this hotel has some reporters stationed there all year round. ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his head and glanced at Lu Huanzi. Then, he said, ¡°a man and a woman are in the same room together. Do you have any improper thoughts about me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about Mr. Mo. . ¡± Mo Lichuan said matter-of-factly, ¡°I don¡¯t have improper thoughts towards you either. Since both of us are honest and magnanimous in our hearts, why should we bother about others? A clear person is clear. ¡± What a good clear person is clear. Lu Huanzi also experienced it. This man was too shameless when he was shameless. Lu Huanzi also had no choice. Although this man¡¯s words were as precious as gold, and he seemed to be paralyzed in the face. But he had always been an expert at the negotiation table. He often defeated the other party with just one mouth. Lu Huanzi felt that she was no match for him. She could only take the initiative to back down. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what do you want to eat? I don¡¯t have anything here. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned around to open the refrigerator. The next second, she was slapped in the face. There was actually a dazzling array of food in the refrigerator. Lu Huanzi had never opened the refrigerator before, so she did not know that the service here was so good that even the food in the refrigerator was regularly updated. Chapter 749 Lu Huanzi casually took a bottle of yogurt. The expiration date was also yesterday. It seemed that the hotel¡¯s service was really thoughtful. Lu Huanzi looked into the refrigerator. Vegetables and fruits, as well as seafood, were all available. She sighed, turned around and asked again, ¡°what do you want to eat? ¡± Mr. Mo seemed to think seriously for a while. Finally, he said, ¡°I want to eat dumplings, stuffed with carrot and beef. ¡± Lu Huanzi was speechless. He really knew how to choose. She did know how to make dumplings, but the process was too complicated. She had to cut the stuffing, roll the skin, and wrap the dumplings. After this process, it would probably be early in the morning. However, the ingredients here were all available, including flour. Lu Huanzi could not refuse. Mr. Mo was not picky when it came to eating. Although he did not have any dietary restrictions, he was very particular when it came to eating anything. Take the dumplings for example. If he bought dumplings wrapped in ready-made leather, he would not eat them at all. He had to use flour and water to knead them into a ball and then cut them into small balls. He had to use a small rolling pin to press them into a thin layer of dough before he was willing to eat them. He was extremely picky. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to wash her hands and prepare. She had been busy in the kitchen for a long time. She had only just finished cutting the stuffing. When she went out, she saw that Mr. Mo was still sitting outside. He was like a wooden man. Lu Huanzi was furious. She said, ¡°if you want to eat something, can¡¯t you come in and help yourself? ¡± Mr. Mo was slightly stunned by what she said. After two seconds, he really got up and ran into the kitchen. This kitchen was not small. But Mr. Mo stood inside. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that the space was cramped. Lu Huanzi put the flour with water in the basin and put it in front of Mr. Mo. ¡°you have great strength. knead this into a dough. ¡± Mr. Mo looked for a long time but didn¡¯t know how to do it. Lu Huanzi looked at Mr. Mo with special disdain and then made a small demonstration. Mr. Mo also washed his hands and followed suit. Lu Huanzi then cut the carrots and beef and began to make meat fillings. During this time, she always looked in Mr. Mo¡¯s direction, whether intentionally or not. Then she saw Mr. Mo repeat a mechanical action. His brows were slightly furrowed. It was like a parent giving a child homework. He was not very willing, but under pressure, he had no choice but to complete it. That look was actually somewhat cute. Lu Huanzi was shocked by the word that popped up in her mind. How could a person like Mr. Mo have anything to do with the word cute. Lu Huanzi unconsciously shook her head. She wanted to shake off this strange thought in her mind. The two of them doing it together was indeed much faster. Although Mo Lichuan had never touched the sun,. This was probably the first time in his life that he was asked to knead dough. But this man had always been extremely smart, learning everything extremely fast. And he can do it several times better than the average person. Chapter 750 After a while, Mo Lichuan was almost done kneading the dough. Lu Huanzi¡¯s filling was also ready. So the two of them moved the two basins to the table in the dining room. Lu Huanzi taught Mo Lichuan how to cut the dough and roll out the dough. Then, she began to make dumplings. The two of them worked well together. When a table full of Chubby dumplings was formed, it only took two hours. When she finally finished making the dumplings, Lu Huanzi breathed a sigh of relief. She boiled water and placed a plate of dumplings. She even packed the remaining dumplings in a plastic bag and put them in the refrigerator. Lu Huanzi felt that she really did not lose out today. The biggest problem for her after being on the set for such a long time was eating. Although the food on the set was good, the chef hired by the set was from Sichuan. Everything cooked was spicy. Even someone like her who did not hate spicy food could not stand it. Many people on the set went out to eat by themselves. Lu Huanzi had a lot of scenes. Sometimes, when she did not have time, she would just casually spend it in the canteen. But now, it was better. After making so many dumplings, if she was hungry in the future, it would save her the trouble of running to town on the bumpy mountain road and risking the risk of being secretly photographed by the Paparazzi. In the future, when she came back at night, she would cook a plate of dumplings and drink a can of beer. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful. When Lu Huanzi thought of her happy life in the future, she couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her lips. It just so happened that this scene was discovered by Mr. Mo. His expression softened a little and he asked, ¡°why are you smiling? ¡± Lu Huanzi naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him what she was thinking. She only said, ¡°it was just an accident. Mr. Mo has the potential to be a chef. ¡± Mo Lichuan said plainly, ¡°my culinary skills are not bad. Don¡¯t you know that? ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this, he was a little stiff. Lu Huanzi was thinking in her heart. Your culinary skills are not bad, how would I know. She was wondering if some girl had eaten the dishes that Mr. Mo personally cooked. She was a little envious. Mr. Mo was still calm, and then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you next time. ¡± Lu Huanzi had some doubts in her heart. When she heard this, she felt like she was struck by lightning. Mr. Mo had personally cooked for her, and she did not have that much face. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°the dumplings should be done. I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± The dumplings were indeed done. Lu huanzi loaded a plate and carried it to the dining table. The dumplings¡¯skin was crystal clear, emitting a hot fragrance. Mo Lichuan took the initiative to go to the kitchen and poured a cold plate of balsamic vinegar over. The two of them actually ate until they were stuffed with a plate of dumplings. When they finished eating, Lu Huanzi leaned back on the chair, not wanting to move an inch. However, Mo Lichuan kicked Lu Huanzi¡¯s foot. ¡°Go wash the dishes. ¡± Mo Lichuan: Chapter 751 Wash the dishes? Lu Huanzi never washed the dishes. In the past, when she was in the mood for the New Year, she would cook by herself. However, she hated cleaning the most. Lu Huanzi turned her head and looked in the direction of the kitchen. After sitting down for a meal, it could be said that it was a mess. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°let Aunty clean up tomorrow. I¡¯m tired and want to sleep. ¡± As she said that, she stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, help yourself. ¡± Then, he went to the bedroom. The reason why Lu Huanzi was in a hurry to sleep was actually because she had ordered him to leave. When she had just finished eating, Lu Huanzi looked at the time. It was already past eleven o¡¯clock. It was indeed inappropriate for Mo Lichuan to stay here. Moreover, he was here for Tang Yingzhi today. It would not be good if he was photographed leaving his room. Lu Huanzi went to her room and conveniently laid down on the bed before pulling the blanket over her. This order to leave was already obvious enough. Who would have thought that Mo Lichuan would come in right after Lu Huanzi laid down. Then, he laid down beside Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi seemed to have been scalded by boiling water and almost jumped up from the bed. She hurriedly got off the bed and walked two meters away. Lu Huanzi looked at the person who was about to lie down on the bed in shock and asked, ¡°what are you doing? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still cold and indifferent. ¡°weren¡¯t you the one who told me to make myself at home? ¡± Lu Huanzi was simply speechless. She told him to make himself at home because she wanted him to leave quickly. He actually came to sleep on her bed! What was going on. Lu Huanzi felt that she had been born in the past and had lost her memory, so she could not remember anything Her moral values were always weaker than ordinary people. But no matter what, she could not have a physical relationship with Mr. Mo while he still had his fianc??e. Lu Huanzi clearly ordered him to leave, ¡°Mr. Mo, the door is over there. Please leave. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not seem to want to leave at all. He lay on the bed with an extremely tired expression. ¡°I¡¯m so tired today. ¡± Even if I¡¯m tired, I can¡¯t sleep at her place. Tang Yingzhi doesn¡¯t care? Lu Huanzi suddenly remembered that Tang Yingzhi¡¯s lover was Chen Huaijin. Naturally, she would not care about this person in front of her. A strange emotion arose in her heart. She looked at the person in front of her with some sympathy. Lu Huanzi was wondering how Mr. Mo would react if he found out that she had been cheated on. Lu Huanzi was still a little curious. Mo Lichuan did not look tired at all. It was obvious that he had found an excuse to stay here. Lu Huanzi sighed and said, ¡°if you really want to sleep here, just sleep here. I¡¯ll go out and look for a new room. ¡± This was not the first time such a thing had happened. It had also happened in the past. Chapter 752 Every time Lu Huanzi had no choice, she would pretend to leave. Actually, Mr. Mo was quite taken by this trick. Generally speaking, Mr. Mo¡¯s shamelessness was ultimately defeated by his remaining gentlemanly demeanor. Generally speaking, he would take the initiative, put on his clothes, and leave. Sure enough, Mr. Mo had already gotten up Although his face was ice-cold and displeased. But Lu Huanzi knew that in the next second, Mr. Mo would consciously leave. Mr. Mo said, ¡°where¡¯s the washroom? I need to go to the WASHROOM. ¡± Lu Huanzi originally planned to leave after Mr. Mo went to the washroom to tidy up. After all, when this man appeared in front of outsiders, he was always well-dressed, as if he lived in a glass vacuum. There was a washroom in the bedroom. Lu Huanzi casually pointed, and Mr. Mo went in. After Mr. Mo went in, Lu Huanzi sat by the bed in a daze. Actually, she didn¡¯t know what was going through her mind. She only felt that her relationship with Mr. Mo was a little messy. What about everything that happened tonight. She should have broken it off long ago. Now that it was broken, it only made her heart feel more and more uncomfortable. The situation became more and more hesitant. Lu Huanzi had already thought it through. If Mr. Mo came to look for her again in the future, she must make up her mind to reject him. Lu Huanzi was in a daze for a moment, and she didn¡¯t notice what Mr. Mo was doing in the bathroom. She suddenly realized that he had been in there for a long time and hadn¡¯t come out. Lu Huanzi came back to her senses. She was suspicious. Could it be that that person could also fall asleep in the bathroom? Just now, she could faintly hear the sound of water splashing in the bathroom. What was this person doing in there? Lu Huanzi intended to go over and take a look. Just as she reached the door, the bathroom door opened. And Mr. Mo appeared at the bathroom door half-naked. Lu Huanzi almost bumped into his hard chest and could not help but stand at the door in a daze. Mo Lichuan was also slightly stunned when he saw Lu Huanzi appear at the door. However, after two seconds, the corners of his mouth actually curved up slightly. As if he deliberately leaned into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear, he said in a deep voice, ¡°so you¡¯re already so impatient? ¡± Lu Huanzi rarely saw the corners of Mr. Mo¡¯s mouth curved up. Usually, at such a time, it could only mean one thing. It was that she was in a very dangerous situation. Sure enough, she did not have time to react. Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire body was already carried horizontally. Lu Huanzi pushed Mr. Mo hard. However, Mo Lichuan grabbed one of her hands and pressed it against her chest forcefully. The next second, Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire body was pressed against the SOFA. Her mind was still clear. She was just struggling desperately. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s sudden kiss was too passionate. Lu Huanzi did not understand. This man was usually as cold as an iceberg. Why would it occasionally turn into a volcano. Lu Huanzi only felt that the place he kissed seemed to be burning with flames. The two of them rolled off the sofa. It was embedded in the space between the table and the SOFA. Chapter 753 Mr. Mo was on top of Lu Huanzi. She could barely move. There was a soft carpet on her back. However, Lu Huanzi felt as if she was lying on top of a volcano. Rolling lava was spewing out of it. It was so hot that she almost lost consciousness. Mr. Mo really knew her body too well. He also knew where she was the most sensitive. In addition, his kissing skills were too good. He was also very good at this aspect. Lu huanzi quickly fainted. It was as if she was in a dream. In the dream, it was like riding a roller coaster filled with flowers. She suddenly flew into the clouds and fell to the bottom of the valley. She almost couldn¡¯t think. She could only use all her strength to cling onto the person on top of her and endure everything that he gave. Lu Huanzi woke up once in the middle of the night. When she woke up. She was lying in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms. When she looked up, she could see Mo Lichuan¡¯s side profile. Mo Lichuan¡¯s Chin was already covered with green stubble. It looked like he could not help but want to rub his hand against it. In fact, Mo Lichuan was very good-looking. He was not inferior to the young hunks in the entertainment industry at all. Instead, his charm was multiplied by a little more mature and steady temperament. He was born like a person who lived at the top of the pyramid. He always had an aura of being worshipped by others. Sleeping next to this man, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was always more at ease than ever before. It was as if she had wandered for a long time before she finally found a haven to rest in. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind gradually became clear. She also gradually knew what exactly was happening now. Her mood also became complicated. Although she used to follow Mr. Mo without any status,. At least at that time, Mr. Mo did not have an official girlfriend. There were even rumors that she was Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend. But it was indeed different now. Mr. Mo was already engaged. Lu Huanzi felt a sense of shame in her heart. She began to despise herself. Lu Huanzi could not fall asleep in the end. She gently removed Mr. Mo¡¯s hand. She tiptoed out of bed. She walked silently on the thick carpet and went to the wine cabinet. She took a bottle of red wine and a wine glass and went to the balcony. It was almost dawn. Lu Huanzi looked at the horizon in the distance, as if a hint of red had already appeared. She poured herself a glass of wine. As the night wind blew, she was at a loss for a moment. Soon, Mr. Mo came over. He brought over a thin, large blanket. He draped it over his body, but he pulled Lu Huanzi into his embrace from behind. He kissed her earlobe from behind, all the way down, gentle and meticulous. Lu Huanzi had almost never seen Mo Lichuan like this. In the past, Mo Lichuan rarely kissed her. So every time at this time, she would have a moment of dizziness. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was suddenly anxious. She turned around and seemed to be a little impatient as she gently pushed Mo Lichuan away. Chapter 754 Everything happened in less than three minutes. After three minutes, the room was empty. Only Lu Huanzi was left standing in place. She had no idea what had happened. In the end, did that man still regret it? For a moment just now, she thought, thought¡­ ¡­ She was really too stupid. The air in the room seemed to fall to the freezing point. Mo Lichuan disappeared just like that. The days that followed remained the same. Tang Yingzhi also left the production team after finishing filming. Lu Huanzi also gradually gained experience in filming, and every scene passed faster and faster. Just like that, half a month passed. It was already July¡¯s fiery weather. Lu Huanzi¡¯s scenes had all finished filming. Today was the last day. Everyone even prepared a surprise for her. A flower cake and an evening party. When Lu Huanzi found out, she was still very surprised. After spending a few months with everyone, everyone also understood her temperament. In fact, it wasn¡¯t like what the rumors said. Everyone knew that Lu Huanzi was actually a girl who liked to talk, laugh, and joke. She had a good temper and was very amiable. Even master Xing liked her temper very much. They laughed and laughed for an entire night. Lu huanzi drank a lot of wine. She was going to leave this place the next day. In the morning, Linda explained the next half a year¡¯s notice to her clearly. She said so much that Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was Ashen. But in the end, Linda said lightly, ¡°but before you start work, I¡¯ll give you half a month¡¯s vacation. You go abroad and find a place to go on vacation. Adjust yourself. It¡¯s been hard on you during this period of time. ¡± Lu Huanzi was so happy that she wanted to pounce on her and kiss her. During the past few months of filming, she almost never took a day off. And basically, she only finished work at 10 o¡¯clock every night. Only then did Lu Huanzi realize that the profession of an actor was not something that ordinary people could afford. The audience could only see the bright and beautiful scenery before their screens. But they did not know that it was normal for this profession to not sleep for a few days and nights. Before she left, Zhan Zeyu went to the airport to see her off. Zhan Zeyu did not know what had happened a while ago. He took a half-month vacation in a row. He did not come back until the night when Lu Huanzi finished filming. That day, he looked very tired, and Lu Huanzi did not ask him anything. It was said that some private matters had happened at home. Therefore, these days, Zhan Zeyu had to catch up on the previous scenes, so he finished filming a little later than her. Lu Huanzi smiled and said to him, ¡°if you finish filming, come find me in Shinian. As the boss, I will definitely treat you well. ¡± Zhan zeyu said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go. I want to see the legendary wine and meat forest. ¡± The two of them exchanged a few ordinary words and were about to say goodbye. Lu Huanzi boarded the plane. Lu Huanzi Chapter 755 When the plane was about to take off, the flight attendants came over and reminded all the passengers to turn off their phones. Before turning off her phone, Lu Huanzi received a message from Zhan Zeyu. The message was very simple. There were only a few words: Mo Zhenhua had passed away. When Lu Huanzi saw this message, she was somewhat inexplicable. However, because of this special characteristic, she specially went online to search for it. Before turning off her phone, she still had a shocked expression on her face. Mo Lichuan was the former chairman of the Mo Corporation, which was also Mo Lichuan¡¯s father. Of course, he was also Zhan Zeyu¡¯s biological father. Lu Huanzi suddenly understood many things. Why did Mo Lichuan suddenly leave without saying goodbye that night and then disappear without a trace. Why did Zhan Zeyu ask for leave from the production team the next day and disappear for almost half a month. So it was because Mo Zhenhua had passed away. Lu Huanzi had known Mr. Mo for so long. But she had never inquired about Mr. Mo¡¯s family. But she knew that Mr. Mo¡¯s family had long emigrated overseas. And they had always kept a low profile. So, even if Mo Zhenhua died, there was still no news on the media. But, why did Zhan Zeyu suddenly tell her this news. Logically speaking, she had nothing to do with the MO family. Even if she wanted to say a word of condolences for the loss, she had no one to say it to. Originally, she had a rare feeling of joy because of letting go, but because of this news, she inexplicably fell to the bottom. Mr. Mo¡¯s face kept appearing in her mind. His father had passed away. He should be very sad now. Where was he now? Lu Huanzi returned to Nian Nian. When Lu Huanzi returned, there were already a few batches of Nian Nian girls. This was how it was in the industry. Moreover, Nian Nian was different from other places. It was never sold. The contract. The girls came and went freely, all on their own accord. When Lu Huanzi returned, Xi Feng was explaining the rules of Nian Nian to the new batch of girls. When she saw Lu Huanzi return, she was slightly surprised. But she could not hide her joy. ¡°Sister Huan, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming back today? Azu and I are going to pick you up at the airport. ¡± When she returned to picking up new years, Lu Huanzi felt at ease. Picking up new years was like her maiden home. And Xi Feng and Azu were her maiden family. Lu Huanzi walked over and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi and come back, won¡¯t I? ¡± She casually glanced at the row of girls over there. All of them looked pretty. Their grape-like eyes looked at Lu Huanzi with curiosity and admiration. Lu Huanzi looked at them and said, ¡°these children look quite young. Have you seen their ID cards? ¡± Although the ten-year-old was a nightclub, it still had its bottom line. It would never accept underage children. Xi Feng said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them all. They are all full-aged, only one¡­ but¡­ ¡± Xi Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity and admiration Chapter 756 As she said this.. A little girl in the crowd suddenly knelt down. ¡°please accept me. I really have nowhere to go. I¡¯m 17 years old this year, and I¡¯ll be an adult in half a year. Please don¡¯t chase me away. I¡¯m willing to do anything, as long as you don¡¯t let me go. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. What entered her eyes was a little girl who indeed looked very young. Her appearance could be considered handsome, but she was especially thin. Xi Feng walked over She whispered into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear, ¡°this girl was just rescued from a human trafficker. It¡¯s said that she was abducted and sold since she was young. She moved around a lot of places. This time, the police raided the criminal gang¡¯s lair and rescued her, but she doesn¡¯t remember anything. We can¡¯t find out if she still has a family. She moved around and ended up in our place. I saw that her background was quite pitiful, so I took her in. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at the young girl kneeling in front of her. She thought of her own background. How could she not remember the past? She could not find her family. Her heart actually stretched out a bit of pity. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then keep it. Ask Her to help out in the kitchen and learn some skills. ¡± Xi Feng understood what Lu Huanzi meant. Looking at the little girl kneeling on the ground and trembling, she thought that this girl was really lucky. The boss did not ask her to go to the front hall, but to go to the kitchen to learn some skills. Presumably, the boss wanted her to live in this world without any blemishes in the future. The girl was so grateful that she knelt in front of Lu Huanzi and kowtowed to her repeatedly. ¡°thank you, boss. Thank you, boss. ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly helped her up and wiped her tears. She asked, ¡°what¡¯s your name? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a name. Since I was young, they all called me ¡®girl¡¯ . ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if her heart had been pricked by a needle. She said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a name. Jinghao, if you¡¯re willing, you can take my surname. Lu Jinghao, I hope that you¡¯ll be safe and peaceful for the rest of your life. ¡± The girl nodded her head vigorously, a smile appearing in her tears. Lu Huanzi swept across the hall and went to the office. Sure enough, not long after, Azu came over. Azu brought over a pile of documents. There was also a list of all kinds of accounts for the past ten years. Azu was such a person. Even though he knew that Lu Huanzi only took a glance at it and did not care about the finances at all. However, he still made all the accounts clear and clear, waiting for Lu Huanzi to look at them and sign them. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi felt sorry for Azu. He was a good financial elite, but he was buried in a place like the past ten years. Lu Huanzi casually flipped through all the reports, then with a wave of her pen, she signed them all. Azu took the reports over, but he didn¡¯t go out after signing them. Lu Huanzi looked at him. ¡°anything else? ¡± Azu silently took something out of his folder and placed it in front of Lu Huanzi. Chapter 757 Lu Huanzi took a closer look and saw that it was a plane ticket. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what are you doing? ¡± Azu said, ¡°Mr. Mo is currently at the Lu mountain villa in Japan. This is the fastest plane ticket. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. Ever since that night, Mo Lichuan had disappeared without a trace. It was true that Lu Huanzi later found out that Mo Zhenhua had passed away. But that night, Lu Huanzi had already figured it out. She didn¡¯t want to fall any further. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice became colder and said, ¡°take the ticket away. Don¡¯t mention him to me again. ¡± Azu didn¡¯t take the ticket away. Instead, he turned around and left. Lu Huanzi looked at the ticket on the table and became irritated. She had just come back, so she couldn¡¯t be left alone for two days. The next day, she took the ticket to the airport by accident. The flight was at nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Lu Huanzi arrived at Tokyo International Airport at eleven o¡¯clock. On the way, Lu Huanzi kept asking herself why she took this trip. On the plane, she felt that she was being ridiculous and only planned to take a normal vacation. She decided to go to Japan to take a look at the new year. After getting into the taxi, the driver asked her where she was going. However, she clearly heard herself say the Lushan Villa. Lu Huanzi only felt as if she was possessed. To be honest, she was a little worried. Forty minutes later, the car stopped outside the Lushan Villa. The Lushan Villa was built on the mountainside. An entire mountain road was built from the villa to the foot of the mountain. There was no traffic or human habitation after the mountain road. Lu Huanzi gave the money and got off the car. The management of the Lushan Villa was automated. Lu Huanzi had come here once and knew that there was no housekeeper or nanny. Other than hiring the housekeeping company to clean it regularly, there was no one living here on weekdays. Mr. Mo only stayed here occasionally when he came to Japan. The door was a password door. Lu Huanzi knew the password. She hesitated for a while at the door and tried to enter the password. Sure enough, the door opened automatically. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know if she was trespassing now. But she still went in. The password at the door was the same. Lu Huanzi went in smoothly. The house was very quiet. There was no sign of people living there. Lu Huanzi only wondered if Mr. Mo really lived here. Maybe Azu¡¯s information was not accurate. Lu Huanzi felt conflicted. On the one hand, she was worried about Mr. Mo and hoped to see him. On the other hand, she came too inexplicably, and even she felt that she should not be here. Lu Huanzi searched around. She was already 70-80% sure. There was no one here. And it had been a long time since anyone had come to clean. Because even the handrails on the stairs were full of dust. Chapter 758 Lu Huanzi wondered if she should go back. There was a long mountain road from the villa to the foot of the mountain. She had to walk down the mountain to call a taxi. She regretted not asking the taxi driver to wait for a while. There were 20 to 30 rooms in the mountain villa. Lu Huanzi only looked at a few master bedrooms. Obviously, there was no sign of anyone living there. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was even more certain that Mo Lichuan was not there. However, she was a little tired from the long journey today. Lu Huanzi decided to stay here for the night. However, she still knew her limits. She absolutely did not dare to use Mr. Mo¡¯s master bedroom. Therefore, Lu Huanzi decided to choose a random room from the rest of the guest rooms. Lu Huanzi walked all the way over. She saw a very special room. Because there was a small Christmas tree hanging at the door. There were some small gifts hanging on the Christmas tree. They were all toys that children liked. Compared to the other cold, undecorated passcode doors, there was a warm feeling here. Lu Huanzi immediately planned to sleep in this house tonight. Surprisingly, the house was not locked. Lu Huanzi pushed the door open and opened the house. The light in the house was very dim. The floor-to-ceiling windows were covered by layers of thick velvet curtains. But after opening the room, Lu Huanzi felt that something was not right. Because she had just entered a few rooms. The curtains were all drawn. There was bright and clear sunlight everywhere. Lu Huanzi looked for the light on the wall. She turned it on. Just then, she saw a figure curled up on the bed. Lu Huanzi was really shocked. But after a while, she saw clearly that the person was Mr. Mo. . Mr. Mo was actually in the Lushan Villa. And he was actually taking a nap in a small guest room. For a moment, Lu Huanzi felt that her heart had forgotten to beat, and she just stood there in a daze. Her mind had already gone through 180 twists and turns. The first question that Lu Huanzi thought of was. Mr. Mo would definitely ask her why she was here. How should she answer? But Lu Huanzi did not expect it. She stood there for a long time, but Mr. Mo did not ask her. Mr. Mo seemed to be sleeping very soundly. The moment the lights in the room were turned on, he seemed to cover his eyes with his arm. He snorted, and then there was no more sound. Lu Huanzi felt that something was wrong. She quickly went forward to check. She would not know if she did not look, but when she did, she was really shocked. Mo Lichuan¡¯s entire body was burning hot. He actually had a fever. Lu Huanzi was really scared. With a fever like this, it was almost cooked. Lu huanzi quickly shook Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Mo, wake up. You have to go to the hospital now. Do you know that you have a fever? ¡± The person lying on the bed seemed to be a little impatient. Chapter 759 He retracted his arm and almost covered his entire face. Then, he said, ¡°don¡¯t make any noise. ¡± His voice had already become extremely hoarse. Lu Huanzi had to give in to him. He was so sick that he was still lying down like this. She even suspected that if she had not come over today, he would have been lying down like this and no one would have noticed. His illness was incurable. Thinking of this, she felt a little more fortunate. It was really fortunate that she had come over by accident. Lu Huanzi immediately called Chen Shui. She asked him to send a car to the LU mountain villa. Chen Shui was quite surprised to receive her call. He did not dare to cause any trouble and drove over himself. Lu Huanzi and Chen Shui jointly stuffed Mr. Mo into the car and sent him to the hospital. With a fever of 40 degrees, Lu Huanzi once again admired Mr. Mo¡¯s composure in her heart. He was still able to hold on like this. Was He preparing to burn himself to death? There were too many people in the hospital. There were no more beds left. He had to get an IV drip in the infusion area. Mo Lichuan was indeed in a daze. He would wake up and fall asleep at times. When he woke up, he saw Lu Huanzi beside him. He grabbed her hand and looked at her without saying a word. When he fell asleep, he had to grab her hand too. When Lu Huanzi went to get the medicine, he happened to wake up. For a moment, he could not find it, so he pulled out the needle. In the end, the young nurse came to poke the needle again. The young nurse seemed to be an intern. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. You can practice boldly and poke it a few more times. ¡± This man actually tormented himself into such a state. He deserved to suffer this. After hanging the drip, the sun had already set. Lu Huanzi was already tired and hungry. This tormenting made her chest stick to her back. Chen Shui sent the two of them back to the LU mountain villa. On the way, Chen Shui asked, ¡°sister Huan, why didn¡¯t you inform us that you were coming? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m just here for a vacation. Do you know when Mr. Mo came over? ¡± Chen Shui shook her head. ¡°I only found out today that Mr. Mo is also in Japan. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed in her heart. She looked at Mo Lichuan sleeping on her lap and her feelings were complicated. He must be very sad that his family member had passed away. Mr. Mo went back to sleep. But he insisted on holding Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. Chen Shui said, ¡°sister Huan, I¡¯ll go and buy you some dinner. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Buy some porridge. Oh right, go to the supermarket and buy some vegetables. ¡± When Lu Huanzi came over, she went to the kitchen. There was nothing in the fridge. There was only beer. Lu Huanzi suspected that Mo Lichuan had been here for a few days. How had he been living these days. Chen Shui nodded and went out. Lu Huanzi sat on the edge of the bed with Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi sat beside Mo Lichuan Chapter 760 After Mo Lichuan got sick, he was like a child. He had to sleep on her legs. Lu Huanzi¡¯s legs were numb. Looking at Mr. Mo¡¯s profile. He seemed to have lost some weight. Even his cheekbones were showing. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart started to ache for some reason. What had he experienced these days? When Chen Shui returned, it was already two hours later. Lu Huanzi also leaned on the bed and slept for a while. Mo Lichuan finally fell asleep. Only then did Lu Huanzi move his head onto the pillow. Her legs were completely numb. After a while, she finally got out of bed. Chen Shui filled the fridge with the food he bought. Originally, Lu Huanzi wanted to invite Chen Shui to have dinner together. After all, he bought a table full of dishes. But Chen Shui called him back. It seemed that there were guests causing trouble again in Shinian. He had to hurry back and deal with it. Lu Huanzi did not ask him to stay either. In such a large house, there were only two people left. Lu Huanzi ate some food on her own. Then, she heated up the porridge and carried it to the bedroom. Mo Lichuan was already awake. He opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling. His gaze was much clearer now. When he saw Lu Huanzi come in, he turned his head. Then, he asked a question that was several hours late, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Lu Huanzi stood at the door and sighed. She thought to herself, if she was not here, you would still be confused. But she still said, ¡°Azu gave me a plane ticket. I thought it was a signal from you. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s move was brilliant. She directly pushed the blame onto Mr. Mo.. Even if he wasn¡¯t the one who suggested it, Azu was the one who made the decision. It had nothing to do with her. But Mr. Mo didn¡¯t ask anything. Lu Huanzi handed the porridge over. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. Have some porridge. I just bought it. ¡± But Mr. Mo didn¡¯t move. Lu Huanzi thought to herself, do I have to feed you? But Mr. Mo said, ¡°I want to eat the porridge you cooked. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. ¡°But it¡¯s ready-made. ¡± But Mr. Mo turned his head away. He did not speak or stand up. He did not look like he was going to eat porridge. People said that no matter how great a man was, once he got sick, he would become like a child. Lu Huanzi had learned this lesson. When Mr. Mo threw a Tantrum, he was also cold and itchy. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to complain in a low voice, ¡°how delicate. ¡± She could only go to the kitchen to make white rice porridge. Fortunately, she had wisely asked Chen Shui to buy these things. After cooking for more than half an hour, the steaming hot rice porridge was finally out of the oven. This time, she did not wait for Lu Huanzi to send it over. Mo Lichuan came over on his own. Just as Lu Huanzi was about to pour the porridge into the bowl,. Mo Lichuan came over from behind and wrapped his arms around her waist. Chapter 761 Mo Lichuan died and took medicine. But the fever hasn¡¯t completely gone down yet. He was wearing a shirt taped to her back. Lu Huanzi felt as if she were leaning on a soldering iron. Lu Huanzi gently pushed him: ¡°not to eat porridge? Let go of me first. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not let go at all, but even tighter: ¡°Do not let go, is your own door. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt speechless. Even if she came to us, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± Mo Lichuan is the direct hand of Lu Huanzi¡¯s bowl to take down. The kiss was already in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, but that¡¯s not what I want to eat. ¡± ¡ª ¨C Lu Huanzi looked at the ceiling. Then looked at the side of the person¡¯s face, only feel very depressed. I haven¡¯t even had a bite of the porridge I¡¯ve been cooking for so long. Lu Huanzi slightly moved, only feel the waist acid of the fierce. She was clearly a patient, but why was her physical strength still so good. Lu Huanzi was really tired and fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up, there was no one beside her. Lu Huanzi was puzzled. She quickly got up. After searching for a long time, she finally found Mo Lichuan in the kitchen. When Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan, she was almost stunned. Because Mr. Mo, who had always been aloof from worldly affairs, was now making breakfast. She heard the sound of the door. Mo Lichuan turned around. He saw Lu Huanzi standing at the door. He frowned and said, ¡°go to your room and put on your shoes. Then come over for breakfast. ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head. Sure enough, she was in a hurry and forgot to put on her shoes. It was not Lu Huanzi who was shocked by the scene in front of her. Because Mr. Mo was still wearing a pink apron that she had asked Chen Shui to buy yesterday. For a moment, she thought that this world was magical. Lu Huanzi went back to her room, put on her shoes and changed her clothes. When she entered the restaurant again. Mr. Mo had already prepared breakfast and placed it on the dining table. Mr. Mo had actually cooked mushroom and chicken porridge for the whole night. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even know when he made the chicken soup. There was also fried egg and Ham. It was simply a combination of Chinese and Western. Lu Huanzi was really stunned. She raised her head and looked at Mr. Mo in disbelief. Then she said, ¡°so you really know how to cook? ¡± Last time on the set. Mr. Mo barged into her room in the middle of the night and insisted on eating beef dumplings. Lu Huanzi made it for him. At that time, Mr. Mo was in a good mood and actually said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you next time. ¡± Lu Huanzi only thought that this next time would probably be in her next life. But she did not expect to have the honor of seeing Mr. Mo personally cook so soon. It was simply unbelievable. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression as if she had swallowed an egg and felt that it was a little funny. He said, ¡°is it so strange that I can cook? ¡± Chapter 762 Lu Huanzi reflexively shook her head. Then, she felt that something was not right and nodded heavily. Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, looked a little happy. It was as if Lu Huanzi¡¯s reaction had unexpectedly pleased him. His usually cold face revealed a hint of a smile. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? I used to study in the United States. Without an overseas student, I wouldn¡¯t know how to cook. ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this, Lu Huanzi did not find it strange at all. Lu Huanzi took a sip of Porridge. The taste was actually not bad. It seemed that Mr. Mo was really an omnipotent all-rounder. Lu Huanzi could not help but give him a thumbs up and praise him. ¡°Mr. Mo, from today onwards, my admiration for you has increased by a level. ¡± Mr. Mo also took a sip of Porridge and casually said, ¡°do you admire me very much? ¡± Of course I admire him. Lu Huanzi had always admired him very much. But if he were to tell the truth, he should be very proud. Lu Huanzi smiled to herself. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just so-so. ¡± In order to change the topic, Lu Huanzi quickly asked, ¡°are you feeling better? Do you still have a fever? ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly leaned over. Lu Huanzi looked at him in confusion. Mo Lichuan said plainly, ¡°you don¡¯t know how to touch it yourself. ¡± Lu Huanzi understood. So Mr. Mo had leaned over and asked her to test the temperature on his forehead. But why did Mr. Mo look like a child asking for Candy? However, Lu Huanzi still stretched out her hand to test the temperature on Mr. Mo¡¯s forehead. It didn¡¯t seem to be that hot anymore. Lu Huanzi also heaved a sigh of relief. However, she still said, ¡°later, we still need to go to the hospital for a check-up. ¡± Mo Lichuan said plainly, ¡°if you¡¯re already recovered, why do you need to go to the hospital? Later, we¡¯ll go to a good place. ¡± Lu Huanzi was surprised. She realized that Mr. Mo¡¯s mood today was actually unusually good. After breakfast, Lu Huanzi took the initiative to go to the kitchen to clean up. Then, she heard a strange sound from outside. She peeked through the window. But he found that Mo Lichuan had found a bicycle from somewhere. He was even more curious about what Mr. Mo wanted to do. When Lu Huanzi finished washing the dishes and went out. He saw Mo Lichuan already sitting on the bicycle waiting for her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what are you doing, cycling around the island? ¡± Mo Lichuan patted the back seat of the bicycle and said, ¡°get up. ¡± Lu Huanzi still obediently sat on it. Lu Huanzi had never felt this way before. July was originally a fiery day. Fortunately, today was a cloudy day and there was no scorching sun. Riding a bicycle down the mountain path, the wind was like a warm hand, gently rubbing and pinching your face. Mo Lichuan was wearing a white shirt. After drinking the wind, he started to puff up like a big kite. It was almost effortless to go down the mountain, following the broken road all the way down. Chapter 763 Mo Lichuan was in a good mood for once. When he was halfway on the ride, he actually let go of both his hands. Lu Huanzi, who was sitting at the back, was terrified. At first, her hands were still supporting the back. In the end, she simply hugged Mo Lichuan¡¯s waist tightly. It was not easy to get down the mountain. Lu Huanzi thought that Mo Lichuan was going to take her to a good place. In the end, Mo Lichuan took her to the flower and bird market. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what are we doing here? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I want to buy a dog. Help me pick one. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very surprised. Because she knew that Mo Lichuan did not like to keep pets, whether it was dogs or cats. In the past, when Lu Huanzi wanted to keep a golden retriever, she stopped thinking about it because Mo Lichuan did not like it. Therefore, Lu Huanzi had been privately ridiculing Mr. Mo as a heartless person. But why did he suddenly want to keep a dog on a whim? Mr. Mo seemed to see through Lu Huanzi¡¯s doubts. He said, ¡°it¡¯s a gift for someone. Help me pick one. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly understood and said, ¡°Oh. ¡°. But after a while, she felt a little uncomfortable. Mr. Mo wanted to buy a puppy to give to someone. Who would he give it to? There were not many people who could make Mr. Mo care enough to give a gift, let alone a pet instead of flowers. Lu Huanzi had watched many romantic dramas in the past. Some male leads would give a dog or a cat to impress the pure and innocent female lead. After all, the female lead always had a pure and kind nature. In this way, it was easy for the male lead to move her. Could it be that Mr. Mo had a new lover? Or, was it a gift for Tang Yingzhi? Lu Huanzi suddenly realized that she was actually feeling uncomfortable. But what was there to feel uncomfortable about? She was not in a position to feel uncomfortable at all. Lu Huanzi forced out a smile and asked casually, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of dog the other party likes, a large dog or a small dog? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s a gift for a child. It doesn¡¯t have to be too big¡­ ¡± A Gift for a child? Lu Huanzi immediately reacted. Yes, Mr. Mo had a son. But she knew the secret that Mr. Mo had a son, so she didn¡¯t dare to spread it. So Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions and went to pick the puppies. Lu Huanzi visited many pet shops along the way. All the puppies were very cute. The boss introduced, ¡°this litter is less than a month old. It has a pure bloodline and is healthy and lively. Which one do you want, Miss? ¡± This is a litter of newborn Shiba dogs. Lu Huanzi looked at a litter of small shiba-hounds wagging their tails at her, baby-like call, very cute. But Lu Huanzi still noticed a small cage in the corner. With a small Shiba in solitary confinement. He lay quietly in the cage alone. Chapter 764 Lu Huanzi approached and only raised her eyelids lazily. Lu Huanzi pointed at the little shiba-quan and asked, ¡°is this little thing in the same nest as them? ¡± The boss nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the same nest, but this little thing has a weird temper. It doesn¡¯t know how to please people. When strangers carry it, it will bite, so it was isolated. Now, I don¡¯t know what to do with this little thing. ¡± For some reason, Lu Huanzi took a fancy to that little thing at first sight. Lu Huanzi walked over. The little guy looked really good-looking. People liked it at first sight. The boss opened the cage, and Lu Huanzi reached out to carry it. The boss even specially instructed, ¡°you have to be careful. This little guy has a big temper. ¡± Lu Huanzi carried the meaty ball out. The little guy seemed to raise its eyelids to take a look, and then closed its eyes again. It simply found a more comfortable position in Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms. The boss was amused when he saw it. ¡°This little thing is fated to be with you. Other people can¡¯t even carry it. Look at it, how obedient it is in your arms. It seems that you are its destined owner. ¡± The boss was Japanese, but his Chinese was very fluent. Lu huanzi liked this little Shiba INU even more after he said that. So she turned to Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°I want this little guy. Pay Up. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned slightly. Instead, he asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°don¡¯t you have money? ¡± How could Lu Huanzi have time to bring money. He went out on a whim. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even have time to take her cell phone, let alone her wallet. Lu Huanzi also asked in surprise, ¡°you don¡¯t have money, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, showed a rare hint of embarrassment. Then he said, ¡°I never bring any money with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought so too. For a person like Mo Lichuan, his life was always well managed by his secretary. He also had no place to spend money. But what should he do now. Neither of them had brought any money with them. Lu Huanzi looked at the little guy in her arms helplessly. The boss had already seen through the clues. He immediately said, ¡°you two didn¡¯t bring any money with you? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Then the boss said, ¡°why don¡¯t you exchange your bikes outside? My son just wanted me to buy him a bike. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that it was a good deal. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°you can take the bikes outside. ¡± When she came out of the pet shop, Lu Huanzi was still happy. She looked at the little guy in her arms and said, ¡°the owner is really a good person. He didn¡¯t spend a single cent. Isn¡¯t this a good deal? ¡± Mo Lichuan snorted, ¡°yes, my 1.6 million custom-made Trek is for you to sell. ¡± Lu Huanzi was playing with the puppy in her arms happily. She didn¡¯t hear what Mo Lichuan was saying clearly either. Hanhuang asked in a confused tone, ¡°what did you say, what 160? ¡± Chapter 765 Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m praising you for Your Business Sense. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled proudly. ¡°Of course. After all, I¡¯ve been the boss for a year. ¡± However, they didn¡¯t have any money or cell phones with them after selling their bikes. They just had to go back on foot. Although it took them only half an hour to get here by bike. It was a long way back. Especially when it was a long mountain path that required climbing. Lu Huanzi squatted by the side of the road halfway and refused to walk. The Shiba INU in her arms had already woken up. Lu Huanzi put it on the ground and walked on her own. The little guy kept circling around Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet. Lu Huanzi stopped. Its Little Butt also sank down and rested on the spot. When Lu Huanzi squatted down to rest for the fifth time. Mo Lichuan actually squatted down in front of Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was a little curious. Mr. Mo usually paid the most attention to his appearance. Just now, when Lu Huanzi was squatting down to rest, Mo Lichuan was standing beside her, looking very handsome. Could it be that he was infected by her? However, the way Mo Lichuan squatted down was actually better than ordinary people. Lu Huanzi finally knew that God was unfair when it came to creating humans. Bao Zhu often praised Mr. Mo for his temperament, which was indeed a temperament. Mo Lichuan had already turned his head around. ¡°Come Up. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. What do you mean come up. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°come up, I¡¯ll carry you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was completely shocked. Although she did not show it on the surface,. But in her heart, it was as if ten thousand grass mud horses were whizzing past. What? Mr. Mo wanted to carry him? Was Mr. Mo bewitched today? It was really abnormal. Mo Lichuan already showed a trace of impatience, turning into a commanding tone, ¡°hurry up and come up. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire body leaned over. When she leaned on Mr. Mo¡¯s back, Lu Huanzi was almost in fear and trepidation. Mr. Mo was really too abnormal today. However, when she was lying on Mr. Mo¡¯s back, Lu Huanzi felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. It was as if she had been carried like this before. It must be an illusion. Mo Lichuan carried Lu Huanzi all the way to the villa. Lu Huanzi was so comfortable on his back that she was about to fall asleep. When she came down, she found out that Mo Lichuan had carried her on his back for forty minutes on the mountain road. It was not easy to walk up, not to mention carrying a person on his back. Lu Huanzi felt really bad in her heart. After she came down, she quickly massaged Mo Lichuan¡¯s back and shoulders. ¡°Are you tired? It¡¯s all my fault, I fell asleep. ¡± Mo Lichuan said plainly, ¡°you should lose weight. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely lose weight. I¡¯ll definitely lose weight. ¡± In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi used the cardboard box at home to build a temporary nest for the Shiba Inu. Lu Huanzi suddenly said, ¡°this little fellow doesn¡¯t have a name yet. Let¡¯s give her a name. ¡± Chapter 766 Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you take it. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and saw that the Little Shiba Quan had fallen asleep again. She said, ¡°since this little guy likes to sleep so much and is so lazy, let¡¯s call him ¡®lazy¡¯ . ¡± Mo Lichuan did not seem to mind. ¡°that¡¯s good too. ¡± In the evening, after the two of them finished their dinner, they went to give lazy a bath. Lazy was afraid of water, so after putting it in the bathtub, it was extremely uncooperative. Hence, Lu Huanzi called Mo Lichuan over to help. Hence, Mo Lichuan came over to help grab the Little Guy¡¯s body. Lu Huanzi helped him bathe. The Little Guy whimpered. Did he shake his body, causing the two of them to be drenched in water. While Lu Huanzi was bathing, she accidentally put a bubble into Laonan¡¯s mouth. In the end, Laonan opened his mouth and spat out a bubble with a whimper, looking very comical. Lu Huanzi sat on the ground and laughed loudly, her hands were covered with bubbles. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s smile through the bubbles. It was like the color of a rainbow. Her smile was like that of a carefree child. Mo Lichuan could not help but think of when she was seventeen years old. At that time, she had just entered university. On her first day of school, he had personally driven her there. When she entered the school gate, she turned around and waved at him. She said loudly, ¡°brother-in-law, goodbye. ¡± At that time, it was just in the morning. Eight. The nine o¡¯clock sun shone on her face. She was a seventeen-year-old girl. She was young and immature, but she seemed to be able to shine. Mo Lichuan once again felt that the heart in his chest seemed to have been asleep for many years. Suddenly, this smile pierced his heart and was instantly awakened. It slowly recovered. He lowered his head and kissed her. It was lingering and distant. At first, Lu Huanzi was a little stunned. But she slowly began to respond to this kiss. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s memory, that kiss was incomparably gentle, but it was also like soaking in a honey pot. However, in her mind¡¯s memory, there was still the lazy wailing sound of despair. Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan stayed on the island for a full two weeks. These two weeks of paradise-like life in the future was a very precious and unforgettable memory for Lu Huanzi. The day she went back, Mo Lichuan left first. That day, when Lu Huanzi woke up, there was an empty space beside her bed. She had a bad premonition in her heart. Sure enough, she saw Mo Lichuan leave a note on the dining table, ¡°a meeting in New York. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Zhengdong will arrange your itinerary. ¡± Ching-tung is Mr. Mo¡¯s personal assistant. Lu Huanzi¡¯s itinerary naturally does not need his arrangement. However, Mr. Mo did not take lazy away. Well, that¡¯s a headache. Lu Huanzi walked to the side of the nest. Crouch down. Lazy and sleeping. This little guy, he never gets enough sleep. Chapter 767 Because of this little guy, it took quite a bit of effort to return to China. Fortunately, this little guy had all kinds of quarantine certificates. Lu Huanzi would start work in less than two days after returning to China. Her current job was to travel. Sometimes, she had to fly three or four times a day. She didn¡¯t know what to do with this little guy. It was definitely inconvenient for her to take care of him. She called Mo Lichuan, but Mo Lichuan asked her to take care of him first. There was really no other way. Lu Huanzi could only take care of her laziness for Shi Nian. She asked Xi Feng to find someone to take care of her. The day after Lu Huanzi returned to China, her vacation was completely over. What followed was a full schedule. When Lu Huanzi went to the office, she knew that Linda must be waiting for her in the office. Just as she got out of the car, she bumped into Xu Jingjing. Xu Jingjing was waiting beside her parking spot. When she saw Lu Huanzi coming over, she was as happy as a Lark. ¡°Sister Huan, did you have a good vacation? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s alright. What have you been doing these days? ¡± Xu Jingjing¡¯s mouth instantly pouted. ¡°Sister Huan, you can take a holiday, but I don¡¯t have a holiday. These few days, Linda asked me to go for training. I just came back the day before yesterday, and she asked me to move my office again. I¡¯ve been so busy. ¡± Lu Huanzi revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°Move Your office? What does that mean? ¡± Xu Jingjing was happy again. Then she said, ¡°sister Huan, there¡¯s good news. You¡¯ll know in a while. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what kind of lawsuit Xu Jingjing was trying to sell. Xu Jingjing pulled her along After entering the building, everyone greeted Lu Huanzi with a smile, ¡°sister Huan, congratulations. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t understand. But she felt that everyone was congratulating her for finishing the movie and returning to work. When she got into the elevator, Lu Huanzi pressed 33. Lu Huanzi asked in surprise, ¡°why are you going to 33? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s own resting office was on the 32nd floor. The Tianyi building had a clear hierarchy. The status of an artiste was closely related to the floor. Lu Huanzi¡¯s 32nd floor was already considered top-notch. However, on the 33rd floor, there was only the first sister of Tianyi, Tang Yingzhi¡¯s resting room. This also meant that Tang Yingzhi¡¯s status in Tianyi was the highest. Until now, no one could compete with her. She usually avoided the 33rd floor whenever she had nothing to do. Not only Tang Yingzhi, but even Tang Yingzhi¡¯s assistants, including the makeup artist and stylist, were not on good terms with her. She did not want to go to the 33rd floor, that kind of chaotic place. Xu Jingjing could no longer hide the joy on her face. But she still held it in and did not say anything. She just jumped for joy. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. ¡± The elevator soon reached the 33rd floor. The moment the elevator opened. The Sky was filled with colorful catkins, fresh flowers dancing in the air, accompanied by the sound of firecrackers saluting. The Sky was filled with golden colored strips. Lu Huanzi, who was standing at the door, was instantly stunned. After everyone had cheered, they all ran over. ¡°Sister Huan, congratulations, congratulations. ¡± Chapter 768 Lu Huanzi had no idea what they were congratulating her for. At this moment, Xu Jingjing opened her mouth to tell her, ¡°sister Huan, congratulations on moving to the 33rd floor. From now on, you will be the pillar of Tian Entertainment. ¡± Moving to the 33rd floor? After Lu Huanzi was surprised, she did not feel very happy. Many people surrounded her, ¡°sister Huan, as soon as Master Xing¡¯s movie is released, you will definitely become famous. Although you are already very famous now, in the near future, Sister Huan, you will definitely become famous. ¡± ¡°No matter what, Sister Huan, your position in heavenly entertainment is now unshakable. Heavenly entertainment is no longer Tang Yingzhi¡¯s sole show. ¡± ¡°Actually, Tang Yingzhi is just the boss¡¯ support. Our Sister Huan is completely relying on her strength. How can this be the same? ¡°? Lu Huanzi listened to everyone¡¯s chatter. In the end, she finally understood some of her thoughts. In fact, the boss of heavenly entertainment had always been very mysterious. It had never been exposed in front of the media. Last time, Zhan Zeyu told Lu Huanzi that the boss behind heavenly entertainment was actually Chen Huaijin. Only then did Lu Huanzi find out. So it wasn¡¯t without reason that Tang Yingzhi liked Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin seemed to treat Tang Yingzhi very well. It was just that the way they used to greet each other in public didn¡¯t seem like the relationship between a boss and an employee. On the contrary, it was very unfamiliar. It was as if they were deliberately trying to hide it from people. Lu Huanzi only felt that the relationship was too complicated. She didn¡¯t seem to be involved at all. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even know if her sudden promotion to the 33rd floor had anything to do with Chen Huaijin. Originally, she only wanted to be a star peacefully. Of course, her goal was to become famous. However, her goal was to stand on a high ground so that people who knew her in the past could find her. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in gossip circles, especially emotional disputes. In Tian Entertainment, an increase in floor level represented an increase in value. Of course, all kinds of treatment, including the team, would change in the future. This was a big deal. Usually, when Tian Entertainment¡¯s artists encountered this situation, they would be very proud and celebrate. High-profile artistes would even attract the media. However, Lu Huanzi was not happy at all. She said, ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s kindness. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. ¡± Everyone really did not understand Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude. This was simply a joyous occasion She did not go from the 22nd floor to the 23rd floor. Instead, she went from the 32nd floor to the 33rd floor. The higher she went, the harder it was to promote her. To put it in Layman¡¯s terms, hanging out in sky entertainment was like playing a game. The higher the level, the longer it was. An ordinary artiste might not be able to rise even after three to five years. This Lu Huanzi was actually an anomaly. Once she signed with the company, she would be on the 32nd floor, below one person and above ten thousand people. It could be seen how much Tian Entertainment valued her. She had only been here for less than half a year and had already climbed to the top. She was on equal footing with Tang Yingzhi. Chapter 769 Who was Tang Yingzhi. A founding member of Tian Entertainment. She debuted at the age of 17 and is now 27. It has been a full decade since she debuted. Everyone felt that Tang Yingzhi had a backer, so her career in the entertainment industry would always be smooth sailing and she would rise to the top. However, everyone was very clear in their hearts. How could this Lu Huanzi not have a backer? There were too many capable and beautiful people in this industry. How many people could stand at the top of the pyramid and look down on all living things like Tang Yingzhi and her? From the boss of Shi Nian to the now famous a-list celebrity in the entertainment industry. It was probably not that simple. However, in this industry, people were living in luxury. No one knew what kind of deal would be under the shiny appearance. If it was high, then they would hold it. If it was low, then they would step on it. This was the rule of the entertainment industry. In fact, in this society, every industry was the same. Xu Jingjing whispered into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear, ¡°sister Huan, in this kind of situation, you have to give out red packets. ¡± Lu Huanzi had not been in Tian Entertainment for long. Therefore, she was not very clear about these hidden rules. Xu Jingjing quickly handed a handbag to Lu Huanzi, ¡°sister Huan, it¡¯s ready for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi took it and began to give out red packets to everyone. After everyone received the red packets, they were satisfied. Just as they were about to leave, they saw the door of another elevator open. That elevator was almost face to face with this side. There was only a corridor between them. Tang Yingzhi stood at the front of the elevator group. Tang Yingzhi had always been ostentatious. No matter where she went, her assistants, makeup artists, stylists, and even bodyguards would always be a group of people. She looked very imposing. Tang Yingzhi walked out of the elevator wearing sunglasses. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly. To be exact, she didn¡¯t have any expression. Tang Yingzhi merely glanced at them, turned around, and walked through the corridor. Her back disappeared in the corridor. The corridor instantly became quiet. However, Tang Yingzhi¡¯s assistants didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they walked over. Lu Huanzi also saw MIA. She was one of Ji Han¡¯s countless ex-girlfriends, the little actress who had two feuds with Lu Huanzi. However, she wasn¡¯t very famous in the circle. She relied on the fact that she seemed to have some kinship with Tang Yingzhi. From the moment she entered the entertainment circle, she followed Tang Yingzhi. She could always get some small roles in some of the movies that Tang Yingzhi acted in. However, although her looks were good, her acting skills were really terrible. Therefore, she still hadn¡¯t made a name for herself after mingling for a few years and could only rely on Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi saw MIA walking over as well. She unconsciously frowned. MIA revealed a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth. Instead, she walked up to Lu Huanzi. She stretched out a hand and said, ¡°congratulations to boss Lu for your success today. Your future is bright. Everyone who sees this red packet has a share. You should give it to me too. ¡± Chapter 770 There were indeed a lot of red packets in this bag. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t really want to give it to her. Because her intuition told her that this mia wasn¡¯t as simple as asking for a red packet. In front of everyone, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to tangle with her. She took out a red packet from her bag and handed it to MIA. Mia took it. But she also opened the red packet in front of everyone. Then she took out a hundred yuan from inside She waved it at the people around her. ¡°everyone, come and take a look. There¡¯s only a hundred yuan. This boss Lu is really too stingy. At that time, our sister ying each gave a thousand yuan. I really didn¡¯t expect the boss of Nian Nian to be so stubborn. Everyone knows that every year, there¡¯s a lot of money coming in, so you¡¯re willing to give this little bit to everyone. I thought that boss Lu would definitely be rich today, so I humbly came to see for myself. However, with just this one hundred yuan, I really thought that I was sending a beggar away. ¡± As she said this, she let go of her hand in front of Lu Huanzi. The red packet in her hand along with the one hundred yuan immediately fell to the ground. Mia did not give Lu Huanzi a chance to fight back. She turned around and left. Before she left, she even deliberately stepped on the red packet. The people around them were all embarrassed. They were also somewhat at a loss with the red packet in their hands. Of course, there were also people who came up to comfort her. ¡°Sister Huan, don¡¯t pay attention to them. It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t like you coming to find trouble with them. ¡± Xu Jingjing was so angry that she was about to explode. Just as she was about to go up and fight, two people held her hand and covered her mouth. In order to ease the awkwardness, the people said goodbye repeatedly, ¡°sister Huan, we¡¯ll go to work first. Thank you for the Red Packet, Sister Huan. ¡± In an instant, the people in the corridor had disappeared without a trace. Only Xu Jingjing and Lu Huanzi were left, as well as the colorful catkins all over the floor. After Xu Jingjing was let go, her face was filled with anger She looked in the direction where MIA had disappeared and shouted, ¡°this is going too far. ¡± Lu Huanzi pulled Xu Jingjing and said, ¡°forget it, ignore them. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not mind. Her mentality might not be the same as everyone else¡¯s. It was probably because she had been staying in a place like Nian Nian, so she had seen too many people from all walks of life. Usually, those who deliberately made things difficult for her had to deal with too many people. At first, she smiled along with them on the surface, but in her heart, she was still a little indignant. But over time, she was used to it. When she encountered such difficult things, it was difficult for her emotions to fluctuate anymore. Especially when it came to MIA¡¯s level, it was really not child¡¯s play in Nian Nian. At this moment, her heart indeed did not fluctuate at all. Xu Jingjing, on the other hand, was extremely angry at first. But now, she had a face full of guilt, and she actually looked like she was about to cry. Xu Jingjing lowered her head. ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how many red packets I should give. Actually, the red packets are just for fun. I asked Linda, and she said it was up to you. A hundred is actually not a small amount. Other artists would only give a few tens of dollars for an auspicious number. It¡¯s just that Tang Yingzhi was too generous back then, so she turned the matter of giving out red packets into a form of competition. Actually, it¡¯s just for luck. ¡± Chapter 771 Xu Jingjing was a little choked up. ¡°But it¡¯s still my fault. I didn¡¯t think it through. In order to give sister Huan a surprise, I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion in advance. Sister Huan, you¡¯ve been wronged. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was a little amused. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t the one who was wronged. Instead, she comforted Xu Jingjing. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. This has nothing to do with you at all. ¡°. ¡°Mia is deliberately picking on us. If you pack too much, she¡¯ll say that you flaunt your wealth and pack too little. Of course, she¡¯ll say that you¡¯re an iron rooster. If you pack as much as Tang Yingzhi, she¡¯ll also say that we imitated her. In short, if you want to add to the blame, there¡¯s no need to take it to heart. Okay, okay, don¡¯t be sad. ¡± Lu Huanzi handed Xu Jingjing a packet of tissues. Xu Jingjing wiped her tears and said, ¡°Sister Huan, your temper is really good. If it were me, I would have killed her at that time. How can you not be angry at all? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I guess I have gotten used to it. ¡± Xu Jingjing was incredulous. ¡°You can get used to this? Sister Huan, what kind of life did you have in the past? ¡± Lu Huanzi went to the new lounge. This place happened to be opposite to Tang Yingzhi¡¯s lounge. The dressing room in the lounge was twice as big as the original one. There was even a huge closet and a shoe cabinet that looked like a bookshelf. Lu Huanzi finally realized that Tian Entertainment was really too hierarchical. Linda came over after a while. Xu Jingjing couldn¡¯t wait to tell Linda about what happened in the morning. Linda was also quite angry when she heard it. She said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Tang Yingzhi relied on her boss and Xie Xiwen. I can¡¯t do anything to her, but this MIA, if you want to vent your anger, it¡¯s very simple. In Tian Entertainment, I still have this bit of power. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°forget it, there¡¯s nothing to be calculative about. ¡± Linda said, ¡°it¡¯s because you always look like you¡¯re aloof from worldly affairs, so even cats and dogs dare to bully you. In this circle, everyone bullies the weak and fears the strong. The more you don¡¯t want to provoke, the more trouble will come to you. When it¡¯s time to fight back, you must fight back. When it¡¯s time to bully others, you must use your power to bully others. Now is a good time for you to be arrogant because you¡¯re spoiled. If you went up and gave her a slap, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you. Huanzi, you¡¯re just too weak. ¡± ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯re just too weak. ¡± This sentence sounded especially familiar to Lu Huanzi. A strange voice even appeared in her mind. It was a voice that said, ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯re too weak, so you let your brother-in-law bully you. You have to resist, do you understand? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. She didn¡¯t know why such words suddenly entered her mind. But it felt especially familiar. A thought flashed through her mind This voice seemed to be the voice of Miss Song, whom he had met in Japan. Chapter 772 But no matter what, she could not remember. When had she ever said such a thing to her? What kind of relationship did they have. But the only thing that Lu Huanzi was sure of was that. That girl must know all about her past. Moreover, Lu Huanzi had been dreaming these days. The word ¡°brother-in-law¡± always appeared in her dreams. Every time, she would see a figure gradually disappearing in the fog. Lu Huanzi cried and shouted as she chased after him to call him brother-in-law. When that person turned around, it was Mr. Mo¡¯s face. Every time, it would scare Lu Huanzi awake. She did not know why she had such a strange dream. Ever since the last time she went to the hospital, she would occasionally think of something intermittently. And those things were like fragments of memories. She knew that it must carry her past. But she could not complete the puzzle. It was tormenting her. Lu Huanzi instantly felt a headache. She smacked her temples. Linda and Xu Jingjing were both a little scared. Linda thought that she had said too much. So her voice softened and she said, ¡°Huanzi, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you. You don¡¯t have to care about other things. Just focus on your work. Leave these things to me. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly felt a little tired. In her heart, she didn¡¯t take this morning¡¯s matter seriously at all. The movie schedule was set to be primetime. Lu Huanzi¡¯s next work was mostly to promote the movie. The following month could be said to be chaotic and busy. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi saw Zhan zeyu again. She and Zhan zeyu seemed to have the same interests. They usually talked and laughed, and their days passed just like that. Lu Huanzi occasionally looked at the gossip news. Recently, a lot of big things happened in the gossip circle. For one thing, the photo of MIA¡¯s nightclub was exposed, and the photo was boldly exposed. She was accused of having an indecent private life. But it caused a moderate storm. Xu Jingjing clapped her hands at the side and said that it was very satisfying. Lu Huanzi only sighed. This method was exactly the same as Linda¡¯s. It was like Linda taking revenge for her that day. The second big thing was that Tang Yingzhi actually broke off the engagement. It was Tang Yingzhi who took the initiative to hold a press conference. She broke off the engagement between her and Mo Lichuan. As for the reason, it was all in passing, announcing to the public that it was a peaceful break-up. But for a moment, there were all kinds of things to say. There were people who said that a man like Mr. Mo was naturally a Harem of three thousand women. As for Tang Yingzhi, she was proud and proud and naturally could not bear it. It was said that after Mo Zhenhua passed away, the other branches of the Mo family joined forces and schemed against Mo Lichuan. They wanted to seize the property and Mr. Mo had lost his power in the MO family. It was said that Mo Lichuan had been betrayed by his trusted aides in the company and the MO Corporation was in imminent danger. Of course, there were also rumors that Mo Lichuan actually had an illegitimate child. Chapter 773 It was said that when he was in Sweden, he had been photographed by the media. That child and Mo Lichuan seemed to be carved from the same mold. Although the report was later suppressed, there was no trace of it. But it still spread. It was impossible to determine whether the news was true or false. But Lu Huanzi also knew that many things were not groundless. At least Lu Huanzi knew that the matter of Mo Lichuan having an illegitimate child was true. The little Shiba INU that was now raised in Shinian was a gift from Mr. Mo to his son. Not Everything about Mo Lichuan¡¯s business was fake. When he was on vacation in Japan, Mo Lichuan received a few phone calls, but he did not deliberately avoid Lu Huanzi. Therefore, Lu Huanzi more or less knew some things about Mo Lichuan¡¯s company. It was not as serious as the rumors said, and it had reached the point of bankruptcy. However, he did encounter some trouble. The reason was that he had been betrayed by his trusted aides. It was because the people Mo Lichuan trusted the most colluded with a few uncles in his family. In order to fight for the MO Corporation¡¯s property. However, for a person like Mo Lichuan, many things were already within his calculations and expectations. He had gone to Japan to expose those people¡¯s true colors. This time, when he returned to New York, it was to clean up the company. This was indeed a hurdle for him. Otherwise, he would not have been alone in the Japanese villa and nobody would know that he was sick. However, Lu Huanzi believed in Mr. Mo¡¯s ability. Once a person like Mr. Mo became ruthless, no one would be his match. Moreover, his scheming mind was not an ordinary person. As for the matter of him breaking off the engagement with Tang Yingzhi¡­ He had not heard of it at all. Even when he was at the Lu Mountain Villa, he did not notice anything strange. If it was not for Tang Yingzhi taking the initiative to hold a press conference, no one would have known. This matter was strange. The matter of the engagement was also unilaterally exposed by Tang Yingzhi. Now, it was the same for breaking off the engagement. Mo Lichuan did not even attend the two press conferences. Therefore, there were also media speculations that this was just a scene that Tang Yingzhi had directed and acted. It was just an opportunity to hype up her inner drama. There were too many such things in the entertainment industry, so it was really not surprising. When the time came, it would be reported for a while and then it would fall silent. Even Xu Jingjing did not think much of it. ¡°I had suspected it was hype before, but I didn¡¯t expect it to really be hype. Sister Huan, you don¡¯t know, Tang Yingzhi has debuted for so many years and has always been the queen of scandals. There are countless men who are rumored to be married to him. In the end, when it was exposed, it was all premeditated. But I didn¡¯t expect Tang Yingzhi to be able to trick the president of the Mo Corporation, so Tang Yingzhi must have a strong backer. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was deep in thought. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not as easy as it looks. Chapter 774 The reason why Tang Yingzhi broke off the engagement must have something to do with Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi heard clearly last time that Tang Yingzhi confessed to Chen Huaijin. She said that she was engaged to Mo Lichuan just to force Chen Huaijin to confess. What about now? Why did she suddenly break off the engagement? Could it be that there was progress between Tang Yingzhi and Chen Huaijin? Lu Huanzi was actually not very clear about this. Chen Huaijin was actually the boss of Tian Entertainment. He had been supporting Tang Yingzhi for so many years, so it should not be an ordinary relationship. Before they knew it, it was already October. The film¡¯s 11th Golden Holiday was broadcast as scheduled. On the first day, the box office broke 300 million, becoming the first day in the history of Chinese movies, the highest box office earnings in a single day. In the next two days, it broke 500 million, and in three days, it broke 800 million. In four days, it broke 1 billion, becoming the fastest Chinese movie in the history of the mainland to break 1 billion. As the box office earnings rose, Lu Huanzi was hailed as a new star lady. She became a household name and became famous throughout the world. Lu Huanzi was also considered famous after filming an advertisement. However, she had never been so famous. It was the kind where one had to wear a mask and a black hat when they went out, and they were wrapped tightly. Once they were discovered, they could almost cause a commotion. It was the chaotic kind. When they got off the plane, almost all of them took the VIP channel. At first, the feeling of being famous was quite wonderful. All of a sudden, she became a star and moon that everyone looked up to. Wherever she went, fans would want to sign autographs and take photos with her. But gradually, Lu Huanzi felt as if she had completely lost her original life. She felt an unspeakable discomfort from being praised too highly. In the past, when she was in the New Year, even though she was the boss. But in that kind of place, people kept complimenting boss Lu. But Lu Huanzi knew that most people regarded her as a prostitute and looked down on her from the bottom of their hearts. But now, it was completely different. Those rich and powerful young masters sent her flowers and gifts just to see her. There were countless of them. She attended an event, and the venue was full of people. Her name was shouted everywhere. There were even crazy fans who rushed in and knelt down to propose to her. Lu Huanzi had encountered this several times. This feeling was very contradictory. To be honest, Lu Huanzi did not enjoy it very much. In the past, she could occasionally go out with Zhan Zeyu and the two of them would secretly have a hotpot. But now, the two of them did not dare to go out alone. If they were discovered, the consequences might really be very serious. It was said that Zhan Zeyu had a bigger headache than her. Zhan Zeyu was already very popular. After he acted in Master Xing¡¯s movie as the male lead, his career could be said to be at the peak. It was said that on his birthday, he held a fan meeting to celebrate his birthday with him. This was originally a fan benefit, a happy thing. But because there were too many people at that time, many fans were too excited and even had a stampede. Many people were injured and entered the hospital. The Birthday Party on that day had to be canceled. Chapter 775 This matter had been reported by the media for a long time. In short, because of this movie, she was really popular. It was the legendary kind of big hit, with tens of thousands of people in the streets. It even completely whitewashed her past. She really became a famous star. Countless endorsement contracts came one after another. In the words of Xu Jingjing, after she became famous, the busiest person was actually sister Linda. Linda wanted to arrange her work for the second half of the year, choose the contracts, and even intentionally let her develop toward the television screen. She was currently choosing a script for her. Lu Huanzi actually felt that there was no need. She just wanted to rest. In fact, she did not think that a movie could achieve such an effect. Her goal of entering the entertainment industry had already been achieved. She was on all kinds of headlines. Everyone knew her name. She had accepted countless interviews and appeared on many interview shows. Those who should know her probably already knew her. However, the strange thing about Lu Huanzi was that even after half a month had passed, no one had taken the initiative to look for her. There weren¡¯t even any relatives who had come to recognize her. Therefore, Lu Huanzi began to doubt if she was really like Mo Lichuan had said ¡ª she didn¡¯t have any relatives or friends. It was November, and the box office of the movie had finally reached a perfect ending with more than five billion. This month, Lu Huanzi¡¯s schedule was also full. There was a celebration dinner tonight, and Lu Huanzi was going to knock on the ice to celebrate. After today, Linda said that she would give her a week¡¯s vacation. Lu Huanzi was too tired now. She just wanted to rest. Everything else was like floating clouds to her. The celebration banquet at night was a big banquet. Even master Xing would attend. Reporters from various media outlets were invited. Lu Huanzi naturally had to dress up to attend. In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi put on makeup in the dressing room. Xu Jingjing muttered beside her, ¡°Tang Yingzhi will be attending tonight too. Actually, she¡¯s just a small supporting role. According to her personality, she wouldn¡¯t want to attend, but I just heard her assistant say that she will be attending the celebration banquet tonight. It must be to steal your limelight. ¡± Tang Yingzhi had indeed played a minor role in the movie. Although the scenes weren¡¯t very heavy, they were very outstanding. Moreover, this time, she had unexpectedly acted as a villain, and her acting skills had been greatly improved by people in the industry. Tang Yingzhi had always had a very busy schedule. Therefore, she hadn¡¯t participated in the promotion of the movie for a while. Lu Huanzi could be considered to have no interaction with her. Although they were on the same floor every day. But her lounge was on the easternmost side, and Lu Huanzi was on the westernmost side. Moreover, everyone was on their own. There were not many opportunities for them to meet each other. Xu Jingjing kept complaining, ¡°Tang Yingzhi¡¯s evening gown for the celebration banquet is this season¡¯s Chanel¡¯s new style. It is said that only two pieces of this style have been released worldwide, and the colors are different. The white one was just worn by Kate last time. Winslet wore it at the Oscar award ceremony, and it was very popular for a time. The other black one is Tang Yingzhi¡¯s. She will definitely be in the limelight wearing this today.¡± Chapter 776 Xu Jingjing said, ¡°the clothes seem to be a gift from the boss. The boss is really biased. Sister Huan, you¡¯ve earned so much money for the company this time, but I don¡¯t see the boss giving you a dress. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a dress. There¡¯s no need to fuss over it. ¡± Xu Jingjing had been with her for a while, so she had long understood Lu Huanzi¡¯s temper. She never liked to fuss over it. So she just let it go. Lu Huanzi finished putting on her makeup and was about to change her clothes. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Is Miss Lu Huanzi here? ¡± Everyone looked at the door. It was a young man in a suit and tie. Xu Jingjing looked at the door and said, ¡°sister Huan, is it your Fan who sent you a gift again? But today, this handsome man is really handsome. He looks like a business elite. ¡± Xu Jingjing said this. Lu Huanzi noticed that the person at the door was indeed holding a big gift box. Lu Huanzi stood up and said calmly, ¡°I am Lu Huanzi. ¡± The person walked in and placed the gift box on the table. Then, he said in a formal tone, ¡°this is a gift from Mr. Chen to Miss Lu. I hope Miss Lu will like it. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. No one could react in time. Xu Jingjing was the first to react. She quickly opened the gift box. After opening it, it seemed like a flash of light. Xu Jingjing exclaimed exaggeratedly. Lu Huanzi looked over. It was actually a beautiful gown. Xu Jingjing could not wait to take the gown out of the box. The dress was smoky purple and very light. The Hem of the dress was made of layers of thin gauze. The layers of gauze were as thin as CICADA wings. It was cold to the touch. Xu Jingjing said in surprise, ¡°This is actually designed by Mrs. Merlin. Oh my God, the dresses designed by Mrs. Merlin have always been hard to come by. Sister Huan, who is so generous to give you such an expensive gift? ¡± Mrs. Merlin, Lu Huanzi, also knew about it. She was the originator of the fashion circle. The clothes she designed had a special feature, which was that her English name would be sewn on the clothes by hand. The needlework and the golden thread could not be imitated by others, so they could be recognized at a glance. Lu Huanzi was also surprised. She looked through the gift box, but there were no words left inside. It was just that the man who gave the box seemed to have said that this was a gift from Mr. Chen to her. Lu Huanzi instantly understood. It was a Mr. Chen who had the ability to give her Mrs. Merlin¡¯s gown. There was no one else in this world other than Chen Huaijin. Xu Jingjing still held the gown in doubt. ¡°Who gave it to her? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled faintly. ¡°The boss gave it to me. ¡± Xu Jingjing was shocked. ¡°really? ¡± Sister Huan, do you know the boss I¡¯m really asking too much. Sister Huan, of course you know the boss. But the boss is really elusive. We haven¡¯t even met him once. Boss Xie has seen him before, and even sister Linda hasn¡¯t seen him before. He¡¯s usually the general manager, so no one knows what the boss looks like.¡± Chapter 777 Xu Jingjing was suddenly curious. ¡°Sister Huan, who exactly is the boss? When did you meet him? When you were in the company, I followed you all day long. Could it be that the two of you met in private? ¡± Xu Jingjing was like a cannonball. However, Lu Huanzi could not be bothered with her. She had already regretted saying such a casual sentence just now. There were so many people in the Tianyi building. There were also many gossips. She had just said something like that. Who knew how it would be spread in the future. Perhaps if it reached the ears of Tang Yingzhi¡¯s people, they might even think that she was demonstrating. Lu Huanzi sighed. The dinner party was about to begin. Lu Huanzi changed her clothes and came out. She quickly headed to the celebratory banquet hall. When Lu Huanzi changed her clothes and came out, she could be considered to have shocked everyone. The gown had a straight shoulder, and there was a layer of fine sand on the shoulder. Lu Huanzi¡¯s exquisite collarbone was faintly discernible under a layer of purplish-gray Gauze. It was very attractive. The skirt was not very long, and there was no cumbersome tail. It just happened to reach the ankle. The design of the HEM was layered, but it was not cumbersome. It was complicated, but not redundant. At a glance, it gave people the feeling of Jiangnan¡¯s misty rain. Xu Jingjing almost clapped her hands in praise. ¡°Sister Huan, to be honest, you¡¯re really beautiful. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°thank you. ¡± Xu Jingjing said, ¡°it looks like tonight, no one knows who will steal the limelight. Sister Huan, no matter what, you¡¯ll definitely be able to dominate the crowd with your current appearance. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°alright, alright, it¡¯s time to set off. ¡± Thus, the two of them got into the car. The venue for the celebratory banquet was the Banquet Hall of Caesar¡¯s Dynasty, a six-star hotel. A long red carpet was laid at the entrance of Caesar¡¯s dynasty. Both sides of the red carpet were blocked by fences. There were also two rows of security guards, and hundreds of people formed two human walls. There were countless fans and reporters outside the human walls. The flashlights flashed crazily. The car stopped at the end of the red carpet. Lu Huanzi came out from the red carpet. Lu Huanzi had been through too much during this period of time. So she was already used to it. As long as she maintained a smile and waved elegantly, it would be fine. Lu Huanzi walked all the way. It was boiling all the way. The white light made her eyes hurt. However, Lu Huanzi still smiled and walked the whole way. There was a signboard at the entrance of the hotel. There were also two presenters standing there. The presenter handed the pen to Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi turned around and quickly signed her name on the signboard. This segment was also arranged. Every guest who entered the venue would do a simple interview. They would ask a few simple questions. Usually, the host would not make things difficult for the guests After the host said a few polite words, he asked the first question, ¡°Why is our beautiful mermaid lady alone? Where is the Knight beside you? ¡± Chapter 778 Actually, Zhan Zeyu was originally arranged to enter the venue with her today. But because Tang Yingzhi suddenly wanted to participate,. Zhan Zeyu actually arranged for Tang Yingzhi. The two of them would appear together in a while. After hearing this matter, even Linda was unwilling to accept it. Just because Tang Yingzhi was the top sister of Tian Entertainment, all the resources that were prepared were given to her. She was a supporting role attending the celebration banquet, but she actually had the male lead accompany her. In this way, it made her even more unshakable position as the overlord of Tian Entertainment. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t really care. It was just one person. It wasn¡¯t like she had never walked the red carpet alone. When the host asked this question, Lu Huanzi answered honestly, ¡°the company didn¡¯t arrange for a knight. They probably think that I can handle the situation by myself. ¡± Lu Huanzi used a joking tone. There was a burst of cheers outside. It was Lu Huanzi¡¯s fans. The host smiled and smoothed things over. Then, she asked another question, ¡°for all the fans who care about Miss Lu, let me ask a personal question. Does Miss Lu have a boyfriend? ¡± Actually, in many interviews, the content of the interviews would be communicated with them. Generally speaking, they would not ask such a personal question. After Lu Huanzi became famous, there were many scandals surrounding her. Some said that she and Zhan Zeyu were putting on a show. Some said that she had a powerful backer behind her. In any case, there were all kinds of strange things. However, there had never been an interview that was openly asked. Even if someone asked, Lu Huanzi would just do Tai Chi and get over it in a few sentences. At this moment, she naturally would not answer seriously. She just smiled and said, ¡°of course I have a boyfriend. Fans are my boyfriends and the people who love me the most. ¡± Linda had taught her all these words. After such a long time, Lu Huanzi had naturally developed a good ability to play Tai Chi ambiguously. The host was obviously very disappointed with this answer. But artists were like that. Don¡¯t think of getting the truth out of her mouth. After saying a few words, the artists behind them had already come over. After Lu Huanzi said goodbye, she went in. Before she left, she even blew a flirtatious kiss at the crowd. It caused another uproar. Lu Huanzi felt as if she was picking up the new year. She entered the hotel with a smile on her face. The hotel lobby was also paved with red carpets. Lu Huanzi followed the red carpet directly to the entrance of the auditorium. A waiter had already opened the door for her. The moment the door was opened, it was as if she had entered another world. Her clothes were fragrant and her hair was shapely. After entering, she could only see the huge crystal chandelier pouring down light like tassels, like gurgling water. There was a band playing, soothing music flowing slowly. It was a fashion party, a big, starry party. It was a fashion party Chapter 779 Lu Huanzi walked in. A lot of people gathered around her. No reporters had entered yet. Those who came to greet her were friends in the circle. They were not friends. But when you were in the limelight, you would have a lot of friends. Lu Huanzi smiled and greeted them one by one. Master Xing was not there yet. But the assistant director and producer were already there. Hence, Lu Huanzi went over to greet them. Along the way, Lu Huanzi received a lot of compliments and exclamations. Even the assistant director could not help but say when he saw Lu Huanzi, ¡°Huanzi, you look really beautiful today. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled mischievously. ¡°Are you complimenting the clothes or the people? ¡± The assistant director laughed out loud. ¡°All beautiful and all beautiful. ¡± Just as they were chatting and laughing, there was another commotion at the door. The crowd inside surged like a stream of water towards the door. Lu Huanzi did not even need to guess. The main character of the day had appeared. Tang Yingzhi held Zhan zeyu¡¯s arm and appeared at the door. Tang Yingzhi was indeed very beautiful. She was dressed in a long black gown. However, her entire body was covered in expensive broken diamonds, like the stars in the night sky, flowing with brilliant colors. Tang Yingzhi and Zhan Zeyu appeared together and almost attracted the attention of the entire crowd. Many people went over to greet her. Tang Yingzhi was the big sister of the entertainment industry, Evergreen Tree. Her status was displayed over there. Zhan Zeyu¡¯s presence by her side was the best proof. Even though Lu Huanzi was famous now. But after all, her foundation was not stable in this circle. For a moment, she stood there alone. However, Lu Huanzi did not care. She randomly found a champagne tower. She took a glass of champagne from it. She stood by the side, sipping wine and listening to music. After a while, Zhan Zeyu came over by himself. Lu Huanzi also took a glass of champagne and handed it over. Zhan Zeyu clinked glasses with her. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful today. ¡± In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, Zhan Zeyu was like a younger brother. Perhaps it was because he was younger than her. Even though the two of them acted out a sentimental love story in the movie. But in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart, Zhan Zeyu was still just a big boy who liked to play games. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very handsome today. ¡± Zhan zeyu was indeed very handsome today. His hair was meticulously groomed, his suit was well-dressed, and his every move had the air of an aristocrat. However, he looked completely different from his usual appearance. Zhan zeyu raised his eyebrows. ¡°How handsome is he? Which one of them is more handsome? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt her heart skip a beat. She knew who the person Zhan Zeyu was referring to was. It was Mo Lichuan. Zhan Zeyu had always called him that. Zhan zeyu seemed to have asked this question before. Chapter 780 It was the same as now, with a half-true and half-false tone. Lu Huanzi remembered that she said Mo Lichuan was handsome. At this moment, Lu Huanzi looked up. It was a sudden illusion. These two people were indeed blood-related brothers. The expression between their brows was extremely similar. Lu Huanzi took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re more handsome. ¡± This answer did not seem to be within Zhan zeyu¡¯s expectations. He looked a little surprised. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a popular young hunk. At most, he¡¯s old bacon. Of course, you¡¯re more handsome. ¡± Lu Huanzi used Zhan zeyu¡¯s previous words to reply. She was only joking around to liven up the atmosphere. However, Zhan Zeyu¡¯s expression was a little strange. His gaze seemed to pass through Lu Huanzi and see behind her. Lu Huanzi, however, still smiled and took a sip of wine. Zhan Zeyu said, ¡°behind you¡­ ¡± Zhan Zeyu extended his finger and pointed. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t understand and turned around Mo Lichuan was standing less than a meter away from her. Lu Huanzi felt as if her heart skipped a beat. Why would Mo Lichuan appear here. Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment and turned around to glare at Zhan Zeyu. Zhan Zeyu had long run away. Lu Huanzi could only turn around and smile, ¡°what a coincidence, you also came today. Someone seems to be calling me over there. I¡¯ll go over first. ¡± Lu Huanzi only planned to run away first, or to settle the score with Zhan Zeyu. But Mo Lichuan coldly a stop immediately let her stop the footsteps. Mo Lichuan walked unhurriedly to the front of Lu Huanzi. I just grabbed a glass of champagne. Also intentionally toward the cup of wine in Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand touched a touch. He said, ¡°who¡¯s the Old Bacon? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that she could not escape this disaster. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Lu Huanzi spouted nonsense, while slowly hind legs, trying to escape. Mo Lichuan took a step forward and wrapped his arm around Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist. ¡°Wait for me at the end of the banquet tonight. ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could react. Mo Lichuan let go of Lu Huanzi and turned to leave. Only Lu Huanzi was left standing there in a daze. The good news is the party¡¯s about to start. Master Sing has entered the hall. Of course, the star is also the moon. A stage was set up in the banquet hall. Star Ye went up to say a few words, nothing more than the film is very successful, can not leave everyone¡¯s support, thank Yun Yun. Then the staff pushed a small car out from behind. There is an ice sculpture on the car. With a $5 billion number carved into it, representing this $5 billion box office. The next step is to break the ice. Several of the main creators of the film were invited to the stage. Chapter 781 Lu Huanzi also went up. The staff next to her gave her a small hammer. Countless cameras and cameras below the stage were aimed at them. Lu Huanzi maintained a perfect smile. However, the host did not call for the start. The reason was that Tang Yingzhi had not come over yet. Because Tang Yingzhi had been arranged beforehand to participate in the ice-breaking ceremony. The crowd suddenly began to discuss. Some people did not understand. But they all knew that Tang Yingzhi was arrogant, so they were used to it. Master Xing stood beside Lu Huanzi. He was getting a little impatient. I was about to tell the host to start knocking on the ice. Tang Yingzhi has reappeared. This time, it is again shocked everyone¡¯s eyeballs. Because Tang Yingzhi is holding a man¡¯s arm slowly came in. And this man is not the previous Zhan Zeyu. It¡¯s¡­ ¡­ Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi seems to have not seen Chen Huaijin for a long time. But Chen Huaijin is a man with a thousand things on his mind. Moreover, he spent most of his time abroad, so Lu Huanzi naturally could not see him. However, sometimes, Lu Huanzi felt that this man was actually quite strange. Because when he appeared, he would suddenly appear, treat you well, and also the kind that could take you to heaven. However, once he disappeared, it was as if he had disappeared from the world without a trace. Occasionally, when Lu Huanzi thought of him, she was also glad that she did not like this man. If she really became this man¡¯s girlfriend or wife. Who would be able to stand such a sudden change in temperature. Chen Huaijin was also wearing a suit today. One Look was enough to tell that it was a high-class custom-made suit. Every line was perfectly tailored. The two of them came together. At a glance, they looked like a perfect match. From Lu Huanzi¡¯s point of view¡­ Tang Yingzhi and Chen Huaijin could also be said to be of equal status. They were a pair of beautiful people. However, Lu Huanzi was really curious. Almost all the people who shouldn¡¯t have appeared today had appeared. However, there was actually nothing strange about it. Even someone like Mr. Mo could be invited to the celebration banquet. Back then, master Xing had a big fight with him. It was said that Master Xing had personally written the invitation to this celebration banquet. What exactly happened in the middle. Or was there some conflict of interest, Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t know. So it wasn¡¯t strange at all for Chen Huaijin to appear here. After all, Chen Huaijin was the behind-the-scenes boss of Tian Entertainment. Although this identity wasn¡¯t known by many people. Tang Yingzhi held Chen Huaijin¡¯s hand, and a rare smile appeared on her face. She had always been known for being cold and aloof in the industry, and was a famous ice beauty in the entertainment industry. However, it was rare for her to reveal such a charming and gentle expression. It instantly caused a huge response. The media had always been the best at catching wind and making inferences. Moreover, those present today were almost all the elites of the media world and the seniors of the gossip circle. Naturally, they had countless tricks up their sleeves. Chapter 782 This Tang Yingzhi really knew how to create scandals. She wasn¡¯t the main character of the movie. Today, she actually appeared with Zhan Zeyu, stealing the limelight away from the female lead, Lu Huanzi. Although these two people were both in Tian Entertainment. But the outside world had always been rumored that the two of them had been at loggerheads for a long time. The reason was because of the man. Because this Lu Huanzi was originally the boss of Shi Nian. And as everyone knew, behind Shi Nian was the support of the MO Corporation. Shi Nian¡¯s boss and Mr. Mo also had an unclear relationship. Later, Tang Yingzhi announced that she and Mr. Mo were engaged. This Lu Huanzi also snatched the advertising endorsement that originally belonged to Tang Yingzhi. The animosity between the two became bigger and bigger. Later, Tang Yingzhi publicly broke off the engagement. It was already widely rumored that she had a big relationship with Lu Huanzi. When Tang Yingzhi and Mr. Mo were engaged, this Lu Huanzi had also been rumored to have an affair with this Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen even admitted that Lu Huanzi was his girlfriend at the party. At this moment, he appeared here with Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi had suddenly changed from a high and mighty queen to a little bird. It was obvious that these two people had a close relationship. The relationship between these four people was too confusing. All four of them were present. It was like a big drama that was even more melodramatic than eight o¡¯clock. Many people present had the same thoughts. Everyone held champagne in their hands, as if they were waiting for a big drama to begin. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Tang Yingzhi leaned close to Chen Huaijin¡¯s ear and whispered something. Intimacy was expressed in words. Chen Huaijin only smiled faintly. Perhaps it was Lu Huanzi¡¯s misconception. Lu Huanzi only felt that Chen Huaijin¡¯s gaze, whether intentionally or unintentionally, was always looking in her direction. After the two of them whispered. Tang Yingzhi released Chen Huaijin and elegantly lifted the hem of her skirt and walked onto the stage. The host happened to give the little golden hammer in his hand to Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi stood in the middle. Then, she seemed to have played a game with master Xing, probably to apologize for being late. Master Xing merely nodded his head. Then, he signaled the host to begin. The host said to begin. So, a few people began to knock on the ice. Very soon, the ice sculpture was shattered. Countless ribbons and streamers floated out from the car under the ice sculpture. The Sky was filled with dancing, and it was as if a colorful rain was falling over the entire stage. After the ice-knocking ceremony was completed, it was photographed by the media. Then, the host asked some questions that had been prepared beforehand. Everything went according to procedure and there were no accidents. Next was the ball. Of course, the cafeteria was next to the auditorium. If you were hungry, you could go there and eat something first. Lu Huanzi was really hungry. After the ice-breaking ceremony ended, she went straight to the cafeteria after getting off the stage. Chapter 783 When she turned around, she was glad that she ran fast. Because when she saw Tang Yingzhi, Zhan Zeyu, and the others, they were all surrounded by the media. At a glance, they all looked human. Lu Huanzi went to the restaurant. There were also many people here. There were many things in the restaurant, and the dishes were very exquisite. Lu Huanzi only found an almond Tofu that she liked. She randomly found a seat and started eating. After wearing high heels for the whole night, Lu Huanzi also felt tired. Recently, she often complained to Xu Jingjing, ¡°I¡¯m really old. In the past, I used to wear high heels and work all day, going back and forth to hundreds of private rooms, but at night, the wind is still blowing under my feet. Now, I can¡¯t take it anymore after two hours. I¡¯m getting old. ¡± Xu Jingjing always said, ¡°Sister Huan, when I¡¯m with you, they all say that you¡¯re younger than me, but I¡¯m only 20 years old. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that this place was not bad. Because reporters could not come in. It was a rare silence. After a while, she felt a shadow appear in front of her. Lu Huanzi looked up and saw Chen Huaijin sitting opposite her. He also brought himself an almond tofu and ate it leisurely. Lu Huanzi deliberately pretended to look around. ¡°There are so many seats here, why did Mr. Chen choose my table? If someone sees it, I don¡¯t know what kind of ugly scandal will spread. ¡± Only then did Chen Huaijin look up at Lu Huanzi. Then he said, ¡°are you still afraid of rumors? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she suddenly laughed and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. I have so many rumors on me. One more is not too much. One less is not too little either. ¡± Chen Huaijin suddenly asked again, ¡°why didn¡¯t you come to find me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was confused by the question and asked, ¡°what? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°last time, didn¡¯t you say that you would come to find me when you were free? Until you finished filming, I didn¡¯t see you come to find me on your own initiative. You made me stay in Caesar Hotel for an extra month in vain. ¡± After Chen Huaijin finished speaking, Lu Huanzi had a dumbfounded expression on her face. When did this happen. At that time, Chen Huaijin said that he was going to visit the production team. Lu Huanzi only felt that it was inconvenient. She casually found an excuse and said that she would look for him when she was free. But after saying that, she forgot. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that Chen Huaijin would really take this sentence seriously and take it to heart. Chen Huaijin looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s dumbfounded expression and snorted coldly. ¡°I knew you forgot. You¡¯re simply a heartless fellow. If I didn¡¯t look for you, you would never take the initiative to look for me. ¡± Lu Huanzi closed her open mouth. After a while, she said to Chen Huaijin, ¡°let me ask you a question. has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re too boring? ¡± Lu Huanzi opened her mouth Chapter 784 Lu Huanzi simply could not understand. In front of outsiders, the elegant and wise Mr. Chen actually cared about such a small problem. And he even went to the extreme. What did he mean by saying that if I didn¡¯t look for you, you would never take the initiative to look for me? If you have something to look for, then look for me. If you have nothing to look for, then why did you look for me? What was his precious brain thinking about recently? When Chen Huaijin heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, he also snorted coldly. ¡°In the entire world, only you dare to say that I¡¯m boring. ¡± Lu Huanzi swallowed her saliva. This was not boring, it was simply too boring. Chen Huaijin seemed to have compromised. ¡°Forget it, a heartless person like you can¡¯t understand my mood. I have something important to tell you. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m all ears. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°tomorrow, you¡¯ll go to Berlin with me to participate in the Berlin film festival two days later. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she instinctively frowned slightly. ¡°Two questions. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°speak. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why me? You have a lot of choices, such as Tang Yingzhi. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°your film has been sent to Berlin for selection, and it has already been nominated for best actress at the silver bear awards. You have to participate. Since you¡¯re going, why don¡¯t you come along? ¡± This was outside of Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. She had been nominated for the silver bear awards? Why didn¡¯t she know about it at all? Chen Huaijin said, ¡°what¡¯s the second question? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment, but she came back to her senses. Then she said reluctantly, ¡°Linda said that she would give me a holiday from tomorrow onwards. ¡± Lu Huanzi was not in the mood for anything else. Previously, in order to promote her, her legs were about to break from running. Now, all she could think about was a holiday A holiday! ! ! However, Chen Huaijin seemed to casually say, ¡°you should know that I am the boss of Tian Entertainment, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi had a bad premonition in her heart. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°the boss wants you to work overtime. Does she dare to give you a holiday? ¡± Lu Huanzi was completely speechless. She looked at Chen Huaijin with great resentment. Chen Huaijin had never seen Lu Huanzi like this before. She even rolled her eyes at him. But today, her makeup was exquisite, and even the rolling of her eyes revealed a flirtatious posture. Chen Huaijin was in a great mood. He said, ¡°alright, after you go to Berlin, do you want to rest for a few days? ¡± Lu Huanzi instantly laughed heartily. She even said in a somewhat obsequious manner, ¡°what else does the boss want to eat? I¡¯ll go get it for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Chen Huaijin were still chatting and laughing inside. But later, Tang Yingzhi came over. Tang Yingzhi directly sat next to Chen Huaijin and smiled. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Why are you guys chatting so happily? ¡± Lu Huanzi immediately stood up when she saw Tang Yingzhi. ¡°I¡¯m full. You two can chat slowly. I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up when she saw Tang Yingzhi Chapter 785 Tang Yingzhi also watched her leave indifferently. After Lu Huanzi walked far away, she turned her head and said, ¡°big brother, I¡¯m going to Berlin tomorrow to attend the Film Festival. I need a male companion. I heard from sister Xiwen that you will go to Berlin tomorrow as well. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s expression was indifferent. He said, ¡°let Zhan Zeyu accompany you on another trip. Tianyi has just signed him. He is currently in the limelight. It¡¯s perfect for you. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°he¡¯s very good, but I don¡¯t want to go with him. ¡± Chen Huaijin then raised his head and looked at Tang Yingzhi. ¡°Who do you want to go with, Liang Feifan? ¡± Liang Feifan was the best actor of Jinma and was also the treasure of Tian Entertainment. His status was on par with Tang Yingzhi. However, Liang Feifan was currently filming in Hollywood. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°why don¡¯t I have him come back to accompany you on the red carpet? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with Liang feifan either. I¡¯ve been partnering with him for so many years. ¡± Chen Huaijin looked at him. ¡°So? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°I know you¡¯re going to the film festival because you¡¯re planning to use this opportunity to reveal your identity as the boss of Tianyu. Sister Xiwen has already told me that since you¡¯re going, I want to be your partner. ¡± Chen Huaijin still had the same nonchalant expression. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be willful. I¡¯m going to do something important this time. Today, I¡¯ll have feifan fly to Berlin to wait for you. You¡¯ll be his partner tomorrow. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s tone was gentle. It also sounded like an older brother¡¯s care and love for his younger sister. However, there was still a compelling force in his words that couldn¡¯t be refuted. Tang Yingzhi knew his temper very well. Since he said this, it meant that he had already made arrangements. There was probably no room for negotiation. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. However, Chen Huaijin said, ¡°let¡¯s go out and have a dance. ¡± Tang Yingzhi suddenly broke into a smile and her eyes lit up. Actually, she had already seen hope since he was willing to enter the venue with him today. Although Chen Huaijin treated people coldly. But to her, it was the best. He might really have something important to do. Tang Yingzhi also felt at ease. After Lu Huanzi left, she never saw Mo Lichuan again. She didn¡¯t know where he went. This time, he came here to talk about business. But he seemed to have left first. She didn¡¯t know why. After knowing that Mo Lichuan had left, Lu Huanzi felt that this colorful world didn¡¯t interest her at all. Lu Huanzi actually still has some contradictions in her heart. After coming back from Japan. She¡¯s been thinking, too. What is her relationship with Mr. Mok now? Not Good, not bad, not clear. Lu Huanzi doesn¡¯t know either. Are they getting back together? Lu Huanzi felt bored in the banquet hall. But then an idea popped into my head. Chapter 786 Actually, there were no more activities later on. At most, it would be some private interviews, but Linda did not insist on participating. So, Lu Huanzi took advantage of the fact that everyone was not paying attention and escaped halfway. After she went out, Lu Huanzi took a taxi and returned to Nian Nian. Mo Lichuan had just said that he wanted her to wait for him in Nian Nian at night. Under that kind of situation, Lu Huanzi knew that he was joking. But she could not help but hold a glimmer of hope in her heart. This little bit of hope made her feel that she could not stay in any other place. Lu Huanzi returned to Nian Nian. Coincidentally, she bumped into Xi Feng. Xi Feng saw Lu Huanzi and asked, ¡°Sister Huan, you¡¯re back. Just now, Mr. Mo also came. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart inexplicably jumped for a moment. She just asked, ¡°where is he? ¡± Xi Feng¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°He left again. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if a stone had fallen from his heart. Xi Feng said, ¡°it¡¯s all that girl¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t know how she offended Mr. Mo. . When Mr. Mo came, he was fine. He even went to the office to say that he was waiting for you and asked the kitchen to cook. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little puzzled. Mo Lichuan¡¯s style of asking the kitchen to prepare the dishes was his usual style. Every time, he would always ask Lu Huanzi to eat a little alone with him. Since he did this, it meant that Mr. Mo planned to stay tonight. Why did he suddenly leave? Xi Feng also had an inexplicable expression and said, ¡°the dishes were sent by Jing Hao. It must be Jing Hao that girl who offended Mr. Mo. . Now, Jing Hao is waiting there, crying and crying, waiting to apologize to you. Sister Huan, quickly go and take a look. ¡± Lu Huanzi really went to the office. Sure enough, the little girl was there. The Little Girl Sat on the Sofa in the standard posture of a primary school student. It was obvious that she had done something wrong. When the girl saw the noise at the door, she hurriedly stood up. After Lu Huanzi entered, she hurriedly knelt down at Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet. Tears fell like golden beans. ¡°Sister Huan, it¡¯s all my fault. But I don¡¯t know why Mr. Mo is angry. He was clearly fine at the beginning, but he seemed to be in a good mood. ¡± Lu huanzi quickly helped Lu Jinghao up and said, ¡°get up and talk nicely. We¡¯re not acting in ancient costumes here. Don¡¯t kneel down so easily. ¡± The little girl got up. But she still looked wronged. Xi Feng said from the side, ¡°Mr. Mo was fine when he came. Why did he suddenly leave? Did you accidentally say something that angered him? Furong and the others saw it. Mr. Mo slammed the door when he left. He must be angry. ¡± Lu Jinghao cried even harder. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything or do anything. I just brought the things that were prepared by the kitchen. Mr. Mo has never seen me before. He asked me my name out of curiosity, so I told him. I even said that Sister Huan gave me this name. In the end, Mr. Mo¡¯s expression changed and became especially scary. ¡± Chapter 787 Lu Jinghao remembered now She still had some lingering fear in her heart. ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes turned red, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. His fingers were clenched into fists, as if he wanted to hit someone. Later, he asked for my name. After I said it, Mr. Mo slammed the door and left. ¡± Lu Jinghao was telling the truth. At that time, Mr. Mo¡¯s appearance was really too scary. Actually, she had heard about this Mr. Mo on the first day she came to the river of forgetfulness, even though it was the first time she had seen him today. The first time she saw him, she felt that he must be an extraordinary person. He looked unfathomable and incomparably handsome. She also knew about the relationship between Mr. Mo and Sister Huan. This was an open secret of picking up Nian. However, she did not know how she had offended Mr. Mo just by saying a name. Lu Huanzi also frowned, puzzled. This little girl did not look like she was lying. In any case, Mo Lichuan¡¯s mood had been volatile recently, and she really could not figure it out. On the other side, Lu Jinghao cried even harder. Lu Huanzi instead went forward to comfort her, ¡°alright, alright, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself. If anything goes wrong, it¡¯s also because I gave you the name of your marriage that offended him. It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t cry anymore. ¡± Only then did Lu Jinghao stop crying. She looked at Lu Huanzi with her big eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Huan. ¡± Lu Huanzi patted her back, ¡°it¡¯s really alright. All of you can go out. I want to be alone for a while. ¡± Everyone went out. The office suddenly became empty. Lu Huanzi walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the bright lights of the New Year. She felt a sense of loneliness that was hard to dispatch. Mr. Mo was her addiction. It was not easy for her to get rid of him for a period of time. But at this moment, Lu Huanzi was awake again. She could only watch herself sink. What happened to him? What happened? Why did he leave without saying a word. Lu Huanzi could not help but call his mobile phone. He was not in the service area. Lu Huanzi finally gave up. The next morning. Someone sent Lu Huanzi a gift again. Lu Huanzi did not even think about it and knew that it must have been sent by Chen Huaijin. He was probably afraid that she would forget that she was going to Berlin with him today. Lu Huanzi naturally would not forget. Because last night, Linda had specially called and said that there was a change in the schedule. The Berlin trip was arranged in her work plan. And she promised to give her a half-month holiday after that. For the sake of this half-month holiday. Lu Huanzi could only reluctantly go. The trip to Berlin was three days in total. Today was the first day, but the flight from Jiangcheng to Berlin at nine o¡¯clock would take more than ten hours. When she arrived, it was already late at night. It was already late at night Chapter 788 He could take a day off tomorrow. The day after tomorrow was the Berlin Film Festival and the awards ceremony in the evening. That was why Chen Huaijin had sent gifts. Lu Huanzi did not open them. She packed them and put them in her suitcase. There was a benefit to going with Chen Huaijin. Because Chen Huaijin had a private plane. The degree of extravagance in it¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that her vocabulary was not enough. Anyway, it was the cream of the masses. It was extremely corrupt. As expected of a vampire-like capitalist. However, the journey was really enjoyable. There was even a masseuse on the plane. Lu Huanzi enjoyed a few hours of full-body massage on the plane and slept comfortably for a few hours before arriving. After getting off the plane, she headed to the hotel. It was already late at night. However, Lu Huanzi had just woken up and was not sleepy at all. The night in Berlin was very beautiful. Lu Huanzi came out and stood by the bed to look at the ten miles of dazzling night. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face inexplicably appeared in her mind. The night sky here was indeed beautiful. However, Lu Huanzi felt that there should be two people standing here. Lu Huanzi sighed deeply. She felt that she was sentimental, so she might as well go to sleep. Lu Huanzi slept until noon. After having lunch with Chen Huaijin,. The makeup artist and stylist came over. They were going to walk the red carpet in the afternoon. They were going to attend the award ceremony in the evening. Today¡¯s occasion was especially grand. Lu Huanzi had walked the red carpet for a long time. However, this was the first time she was participating in such a grand event. In particular, her every move would be known by the whole world. This made her feel a little nervous for some reason. However, she was also a little excited. In fact, she didn¡¯t refuse Chen Huaijin¡¯s invitation to participate. She also had some small secrets in her heart. Lu Huanzi¡¯s goal in entering the entertainment industry was to become famous. She wanted to stand on a high ground and let people who knew her in the past see her, find her, and then understand her past. She wanted to try her best to find her lost memories. However, she was already a household name in the country. So far, there had been no news at all. Sometimes, she even wondered if she lived abroad all year round. This was actually very suspicious. Because she knew foreign languages. Although she had lost her memories, her English was as fluent as her mother tongue. Could this have something to do with her past experience. Therefore, she took this opportunity. For Lu Huanzi to be able to step onto the international stage was actually a good thing for her. She did not desire to win any silver bear award. She just hoped that she could let more people see her and that someone would recognize her. That was enough. The Berlin International Film Festival, Cannes International Film Festival, and Venice International Film Festival were known as the three major international film festivals in Europe. The Cannes Film Festival was a stage for first-and second-rate stars to compete against each other. third-rate stars basically had no chance. The Venice Film Festival was a stage for artists to showcase themselves. third-rate stars basically did not have the strength. Therefore, for those third-rate artists who usually made headlines and had a hard time being in the limelight, the opening red carpet of the Berlin Film Festival was simply a straight-through car to the headlines. The red carpet is all about timing, location, and people. Chapter 789 Therefore, when Lu Huanzi walked on the red carpet this time, she saw quite a number of domestic artists who came to take advantage of the red carpet. For example, Mia. Lu Huanzi walked on the red carpet with Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi was wearing a white dress today. Her makeup was also light and elegant. However, she looked as noble and elegant as a White Swan. Lu Huanzi rarely tried this style on a normal day. However, she was very good at it. She was completely different from her usual self. It gave people a visual impact and was quite fresh. When Mia saw Lu Huanzi, she almost did not recognize her. She only felt that the woman in the white dress had an elegant temperament, and was very beautiful and outstanding. When she walked closer, she saw that it was actually Lu Huanzi. She was used to seeing her flirtatious appearance. When she saw her appearance today, she was even more stunning. Mia Suddenly felt a sense of jealousy in her heart. She was a woman who came from a place like Nian Nian Nian. How could she have such a good life? In such a short period of time, she had become famous in half the sky. She had been in the entertainment industry for seven or eight years, but she had yet to make a name for herself. When she was mentioned, there would always be people behind her saying that she relied on Tang Yingzhi to become an a-list celebrity. What made her even more jealous was this woman¡¯s methods. Back then, she had spent a lot of effort to hook up with Ji Hanzhong. It was all ruined by this woman. She had recently opened a ¡°nightclub¡± , and it was most likely related to her This woman looked harmless on the surface, and the world was peaceful, but deep down, she was extremely vicious She had to teach her a lesson today. There were quite a few people on the red carpet. Everyone was doing their best to let the reporters outside the red carpet take photos. MIA quietly walked towards Lu Huanzi. She already had an idea in her mind. Although the design of Lu Huanzi¡¯s white gown was simple, it had a long tail. There were also many celebrities surrounding her. After all, she could be considered an important figure today. Many small celebrities stood closer to her. Perhaps they could also be photographed by the foreign media. However, MIA thought of a better idea. Her Gaze was fixed on Lu Huanzi¡¯s long gown that was trailing on the floor, and the corners of her mouth curled up. It was not as if ¡°stepping on the skirt door¡± on the carpet had never happened before. If this kind of thing was filmed, the person involved would definitely lose face. However, the perpetrator would instead become more famous. At that time, even if she publicly apologized to the media,. There would be more opportunities for her to show her face. Moreover, she might even tie up marketing with Lu Huanzi from now on. After all, this woman is really red and purple now. Mia¡¯s heart was pounding. But still imperceptibly toward the direction of Lu Huanzi to look over. To come to Lu Huanzi behind, as if inadvertently stepping on her skirt, and then turn around to take an elegant posture. Just waiting for Lu Huanzi to make a fool of herself. ¡ª¨C ¨C Chapter 790 Everything was within her expectations. Not long after, Lu Huanzi continued walking forward. The Hem of her dress instantly tightened. Lu Huanzi did not notice it either. She only felt as if she was suddenly pulled by a force. The dress fell off her shoulders. She almost panicked in an instant. Her mind seemed to know what had happened. Someone must have stepped on the hem of her dress. When she came, she had been worried that the HEM was so long. It looked gorgeous, but before she walked down the red carpet, Lu Huanzi was still joking with Chen Huaijin. ¡°later, will someone accidentally step on this hem? If they fall into a horse¡¯s stomach in public, it would be embarrassing. ¡± But at this moment, Lu Huanzi would rather fall into a horse¡¯s stomach in public. Because she didn¡¯t expect that because the force was too strong, the entire skirt would fall off her body in an instant. Before she could react. Her entire body was instantly wrapped up. When she lowered her head, her entire body was completely wrapped up by a black suit jacket. Lu Huanzi raised her head. It was Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin¡¯s reaction was quick. What happened was almost in the blink of an eye. The flashlights at the side were still flashing non-stop. Lu Huanzi only felt a little dizzy. And at this moment, he could only lean into Chen Huaijin¡¯s embrace. Fortunately, the gown that fell off just now wasn¡¯t very serious, so she reflexively used her hand to block it. However, Lu Huanzi did not know if there were so many spotlights beside her, or if she had been photographed at the most embarrassing moment. The entire red carpet was completely boiling because of this scene. Almost all the reporters were also crowding in this direction from outside. When Lu Huanzi turned around, she saw MIA¡¯s exaggerated apology. She was not apologizing to Lu Huanzi. Instead, she said to Chen Huaijin beside her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chen. I really didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t pay attention just now. Please forgive me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t she be the victim? This MIA was too strange. Why was she apologizing to Chen Huaijin? Chen Huaijin¡¯s face was dark the whole time. But he didn¡¯t even seem to be willing to talk to MIA. He just glanced at MIA indifferently. Then he turned to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to change first. ¡± So Lu Huanzi left the red carpet. Along the way, there were a few bodyguards. After leaving the red carpet, Lu Huanzi let Chen Huaijin escort her into an RV. Makeup artists, stylists, even nannies are waiting inside. There were a lot of dresses on the bus. This time Lu Huanzi picked an absolutely safe one. I¡¯m still a little freaked out. Thanks to Chen Huaijin¡¯s quick eyes and quick hands, nothing embarrassing happened to her this time. Chapter 791 But Lu Huanzi thought about it now. She also felt that MIA must have done it on purpose. In fact, this kind of situation often happened in this line of work. It was nothing more than a publicity stunt. She just didn¡¯t expect that this kind of thing would happen to her. And that MIA had something to do with Tang Yingzhi. This was really a headache. After Lu Huanzi changed her clothes, she stayed in the RV. She didn¡¯t walk the red carpet anymore. On this trip to Berlin, Xu Jingjing also came. She stood by the side and defended Lu Huanzi She had to tell Linda about this. Normally, Lu Huanzi would have calmed things down. But this time, this mia really went too far. Even Lu Huanzi felt that she had to teach her a lesson. Linda was right. In this circle, a tall tree attracts the wind. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to provoke others, so others won¡¯t provoke you. After a while, Chen Huaijin came in. He walked over and asked with some concern, ¡°are you okay? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m lucky to have you today. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. From today onwards, you won¡¯t see that person again in this industry. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s words were understated. But Lu Huanzi could hear how serious the matter was. MIA probably didn¡¯t know that Chen Huaijin was the biggest boss behind the scenes at sky entertainment. If Chen Huaijin wanted to ban her, a small celebrity like her probably wouldn¡¯t have a place in the industry anymore. Lu Huanzi said against her heart, ¡°that¡¯s not good. After all, she¡¯s Tang Yingzhi¡¯s person. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°you suspect that Yingzhi was behind it? ¡± Lu Huanzi shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You said it. ¡± Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t think of this. She and MIA had always had a feud, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to do such a thing herself. But when Chen Huaijin suddenly brought it up, she had this thought in her heart. Chen Huaijin frowned slightly. ¡°Yingzhi probably won¡¯t use such a dirty trick. I still know her a little. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. If Chen Huaijin said no, then it shouldn¡¯t be. Lu Huanzi believed him. Moreover, Lu Huanzi could also see that although Tang Yingzhi was high and mighty, she always exuded an aloof and proud air. Moreover, she came from a prestigious family, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t use such a trick against her. However, in the end, Lu Huanzi still sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s all your fault. Tang Yingzhi took me as a rival in love. This MIA is actually a small character. It¡¯s Miss Tang¡¯s side that really gives me a headache. ¡± The reason why Lu Huanzi said so, is also really worried about the award ceremony in the evening. Because she didn¡¯t know that Tang Yingzhi would come today. This news is just Xu Jingjing Call Linda, Linda blurted out. Chapter 792 Chen Huaijin, who was beside him, frowned. He asked, ¡°does she regard you as a rival in love? ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, suddenly came to her senses. The last time she was on set, she had eavesdropped on his conversation with Tang Yingzhi outside. That was how she knew that the person Tang Yingzhi liked was Chen Huaijin. But Chen Huaijin must not have known that she had eavesdropped. With her current state, wasn¡¯t she admitting it? Lu Huanzi hurriedly explained, ¡°actually, I¡¯ve long seen through it. The Person Tang Yingzhi likes is you. You can¡¯t lie when you look at someone you like. ¡± Lu Huanzi casually took out a set of chicken soup theories and tried to cover it up. However, Chen Huaijin¡¯s attention didn¡¯t seem to be on Tang Yingzhi at all. Instead, he asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°since you¡¯re so good at observing people¡¯s eyes, can you tell from my eyes that I like you? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought to herself, ¡°Mr. Chen, you¡¯re really too straightforward. ¡°. Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t see through it. Although Xu Jingjing had said it in her ear more than once. Every time Xu Jingjing said this, Lu Huanzi would always reply, ¡°why didn¡¯t I see through it? ¡± Was it your imagination. Xu Jingjing said, ¡°because sister Huan, you have never paid attention to Mr. Chen. ¡± Probably. Lu Huanzi had never deliberately observed Chen Huaijin¡¯s eyes. Nor was she in the mood to read the emotions hidden in his ever-changing eyes. To Lu Huanzi, Chen Huaijin was a person with bad intentions at first, but later, he only felt that he was unfathomable. But he had really helped her too much. Now, Lu Huanzi was no longer wary of Chen Huaijin. However, when he suddenly said such explicit words, Lu Huanzi was somewhat caught off guard. Lu Huanzi was a little embarrassed, but it was also a rare feeling of discomfort. Because she knew that Chen Huaijin¡¯s words were different from the confessions of those hedonistic young masters in Shinian In Shinian, there were plenty of rich young masters confessing to him. When Lu Huanzi was happy, she would also chat with others, joke around, and then try to block him. However, Lu Huanzi knew that Chen Huaijin was different from them. He was not that kind of person. For a moment, he did not know how to answer. Chen Huaijin smiled instead. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect boss Lu to have such an innocent side. ¡± Hearing the ridicule in Chen Huaijin¡¯s words, Lu Huanzi took the opportunity to roll her eyes at him. ¡°You still don¡¯t allow me to be young once in a while. ¡± Chen Huaijin obviously did not mention it again, so Lu Huanzi was naturally happy to turn a blind eye. Lu Huanzi rested in the car for two hours. When the award ceremony began, Lu Huanzi and Chen Huaijin went over together. The seats were arranged beforehand. The entire venue was filled with stars. Lu Huanzi and Chen Huaijin sat in the front row. However, they discovered that Tang Yingzhi¡¯s seat was also beside them. Chapter 793 When Tang Yingzhi saw Chen Huaijin and Lu Huanzi appear together, the look in her eyes instantly changed. Lu Huanzi could clearly see that a layer of ice had frozen in her eyes. And the coldness that looked at her seemed to be able to turn into a sharp dagger. Lu Huanzi sighed deeply in her heart. Actually, she really didn¡¯t want to go against Tang Yingzhi. She knew that she liked Chen Huaijin, but she always appeared as Chen Huaijin¡¯s female companion, never avoiding suspicion. In her eyes, she should be the rumored ¡°coquettish slut. ¡°. However, all of this was arranged by Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi thought this and felt at ease. In any case, she was forced, so she could only blame Chen Huaijin. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi and Tang Yingzhi¡¯s seats were not next to each other. There was a Chen Huaijin in the middle. Chen Huaijin had just sat down when Tang Yingzhi pulled him over and whispered something. Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears were not bad. Actually, she heard it. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°you refused to walk with me on the red carpet just to accompany her? ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s attitude towards Tang Yingzhi seemed indifferent. ¡°Alright, Yingzhi, don¡¯t mess around. I came to Berlin for business. ¡± Tang Yingzhi didn¡¯t seem to want to give up. She said aggressively, ¡°what business are you talking about exactly? Accompanying this woman on the red carpet. Chen Huaijin, how can you treat me like this? Do you know that I came here this time for you¡­ ¡± Tang Yingzhi seemed to be quite excited. Chen Huaijin¡¯s expression was still calm and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the right to interfere in my matters. Yingzhi, recognize your own identity. ¡± Even Lu Huanzi felt that these words were very heartless. She sighed in her heart. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s infatuation was probably a mistake. For a man like Chen Huaijin to not care about you was really too hurtful. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment and sorrow. In the end, Chen Huaijin coaxed her a little. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t throw a Tantrum. You¡¯re so beautiful today, but with a straight face, you don¡¯t look good. Don¡¯t you hate it when the media portrays you as an ice beauty? ¡± Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression became much better after being coaxed by Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi sighed for the third time in her heart. Women in love really had a negative iq. No woman was an exception. It was just that falling in love with someone who didn¡¯t love her was quite pitiful. Chen Huaijin¡¯s words were obviously a perfunctory act, but there were always people who were willing to take it seriously. Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of Mo Lichuan. What exactly was Mo Lichuan doing now. She tried to make a call before leaving this morning. It was still not in the service area. Lu Huanzi did not understand what was wrong with him. In fact, Lu Huanzi also knew that Mo Lichuan¡¯s temper had always been unpredictable. Lu Huanzi Chapter 794 However, every time he acted like this, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart would always be in turmoil. Therefore, she had no right to criticize others. She was just a completely stupid woman. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind wandered as she thought about it. She did not care about the liveliness outside. She only knew that the award ceremony had already begun. The host went on stage and was talking. As for what he said, Lu Huanzi did not hear it clearly. The applause came in waves. Every time an award was announced, there would be a burst of excitement. It was unknown whether it was because the lights in the venue were too bright or because the sound was too loud. Lu Huanzi started to have a headache for some reason. Her headache hadn¡¯t acted up for a long time. Although she had her medicine with her, it was always in her bag. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t bring her bag when she entered the venue today. Her headache was getting worse and worse. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t bear it. She lowered her head and silently endured it. She couldn¡¯t go out in front of so many people. Others couldn¡¯t tell. But her forehead was actually already covered in sweat. Chen Huaijin, who was sitting beside her, had already noticed it. Chen Huaijin leaned over and asked, ¡°Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? ¡± Lu Huanzi was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. But at this moment¡­ She vaguely heard the host call her name. Lu Huanzi gathered her energy and realized that she had won the Silver Bear Award for best female lead. This was completely out of her expectations. Because historically, there were not many Chinese people who had won this award. But every year, countless films would flock to it, and there were quite a number of nominees. But usually, they would accompany her. When she was nominated, even Linda didn¡¯t take it to heart. She only said that it was already not easy for her first work to reach this height. So Lu Huanzi had completely forgotten about this matter. It was not until Chen Huaijin mentioned it again last time that she felt a bit of an impression. But she really didn¡¯t think that she would really be able to win this award. Although she was currently in the prime of her life, her popularity did not last long. It really did not count. In this circle, it was not uncommon for a star to soar to the sky like her. However, most of them dimmed down later on. Lu Huanzi also felt that she would have such a fate. That was because she had never wanted to stay in this circle for long. It was just to recover some of the lost memories. However, this award really caught her off guard. There was a huge screen above the award stage. It projected her confused and shocked face. For a moment, Lu Huanzi even felt that she had forgotten about her headache. But the sweat on her forehead was still projected clearly. The humorous host even used this to tease her nervousness. The host invited her to the stage again. Chapter 795 Lu Huanzi also reacted. Probably because of the excessive shock, she fought poison with poison. Her headache seemed to have eased a lot. For a moment, she regained the ability to think. At this moment, all the cameras were on her. She could not be rude. This was not only her personal face, to a certain extent, it also represented the honor of the Chinese film industry. This was a top priority. Lu Huanzi instantly burst into a smile. Then, she straightened her body and walked towards the award stage. Every step was as careful as walking on the clouds. The short distance was actually more tiring than walking on the red carpet for half an hour. When she went up the stairs, the handsome host helped her up like a gentleman. Lu Huanzi finally stood on the award stage. The host asked a few questions. Lu Huanzi¡¯s English was not bad, and her ability to adapt was also not bad. She managed to muddle through without making a fuss. Next, it was time for the honored guests to present their awards. Lu Huanzi clearly heard the host beside her say in fluent English, ¡°next, we would like to invite the president of Tian Entertainment Group, Mr. Chen Huaijin, to present the awards to Miss Lu Huanzi. ¡± Everyone was like Lu Huanzi, shocked. However, the content of Lu Huanzi¡¯s shock was different from theirs. Everyone in Tian Entertainment Group knew that most of the top stars in China came from there. The owner of the Chinese superstar Liang Feifan was Tian Entertainment, which was also a well-known fact Liang Feifan was very well-known overseas, and since then, Tian Yu had been brought into the eyes of the world. However, the boss of Tian Yu had always been a mystery. Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t have much of a reputation in the entertainment industry. However, in the business circle, everyone knew about him. Chen Huaijin¡¯s Jing Sheng group dabbled overseas. He was young and had long been listed on the Global Forbes Rich List. Therefore, most of the people present had heard of his name. But when these two identities were combined, it was really surprising. This wasn¡¯t what Lu Huanzi was surprised about. It was¡­ ¡­ Why was it Chen Huaijin who gave her the award ? ? Chen Huaijin had always kept a low profile and had been concealing his identity for so many years. How did he suddenly expose his identity? However, Chen Huaijin was an unfathomable person, and he was also a wily old fox. Now that he exposed his identity, he definitely had his own considerations. Lu Huanzi naturally could not care less. If there was really some interest involved, he needed to expose his identity. Using this award ceremony as an opportunity was naturally the best. Presumably, tomorrow, not only in the country, but also all the foreign media would expose this matter. Lu Huanzi is also smiling at him. Chen Huaijin went on stage and took the silver bear trophy from Miss Manners. Go to the side of Lu Huanzi. The host was talking his ear off. The Standard American pronunciation is nothing more than congratulatory compliments and the like. But it was pleasant to hear. ???????????? ¡ª Chapter 796 Lu Huanzi took the silver bear award from Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin took the opportunity to turn his face and Kiss Lu Huanzi on the cheek. There was a burst of excitement below the stage. Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. But because she knew that the big screen, including the entire world¡¯s spotlight, was now aimed at her. She constantly asked herself not to be rude. So she could only force out a smile. This kind of smile looked more like shyness to outsiders. After that, Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he turned to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and whispered something in her ear. It was like an intimate congratulation between family members. But after that sentence was said, Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression instantly changed. Although there was still a smile on her face. But the smile was already slowly stiffening. And she had a very bad premonition in her heart. Sure enough, in the next second, Chen Huaijin actually knelt down on one knee in front of her. Lu Huanzi actually took a step back reflexively. The people below the stage were even more excited. The spotlight flashed crazily. Everyone seemed to have predicted what was going to happen next. Even Lu Huanzi also felt it. She watched helplessly as Chen Huaijin took out a ring from his pocket. This time, Lu Huanzi was really dumbfounded. Even Chen Huaijin kneeling in front of him said something, but she didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She only heard the last sentence, ¡°Huanzi, I love you. Marry me. ¡± After Chen Huaijin said this, the entire venue became strangely quiet. Even the flashlights stopped flashing. It was as if everyone was more nervous than her. Everyone was waiting for her reaction. The host also held the microphone and stood behind Chen Huaijin, looking at her with anticipation. Obviously, this scene had been arranged in advance. Lu Huanzi did not expect to be arranged in advance and did not have a script. Her expression was slightly stunned. That kind of expression was almost fixed on the big screen above. Outsiders thought that she was too surprised to react and would probably burst into tears in the next second. But only Lu Huanzi knew. She had already reacted long ago. Behind the act of surprise, she was actually thinking of a countermeasure. It was simply too difficult to back down now. If it was on a normal day, Chen Huaijin¡¯s proposal without any reason, Lu Huanzi would definitely not agree. But the current situation was too special. If Lu Huanzi really refused, then Chen Huaijin¡¯s face would be completely wiped off. Chen Huaijin¡¯s face would be lost abroad. He had just announced his identity as the boss of Sky Entertainment. Lu Huanzi could not bear it for a moment. Most importantly, Chen Huaijin had whispered something intimately into her ear just before he proposed. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°my condition is that you are not allowed to reject me today. ¡± It was simply domineering. Because Chen Huaijin had helped him a lot last time, Lu Huanzi had indeed agreed to his condition. Chapter 797 However, at that time, Chen Huaijin said that he couldn¡¯t think of it at the moment, so he owed it to him first. Chen Huaijin had joked before that this request would definitely be used on a knife¡¯s edge. Lu Huanzi usually thought of this matter and was quite worried. She was afraid that because he and Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t get along. When the time came to make a request, she would be caught in the middle, and it would be difficult for her to deal with both sides. However, Lu Huanzi never expected that Chen Huaijin would actually use this reason to force her to accept his proposal. For a moment, Lu Huanzi really felt that she didn¡¯t know how to react. The entire venue had gradually recovered. It was like a table of Porridge being boiled. Lu Huanzi heard all kinds of languages talking about them. In the end, it all turned into buzzing sounds in her ears. Even the host couldn¡¯t help it. She called Lu Huanzi¡¯s name. Only Chen Huaijin was in front of her. Kneeling there, he still looked very calm. He held the ring in his hand and looked up at Lu Huanzi. There was still a slight smile on his face. However, Lu Huanzi saw that his eyes were still unfathomable. Lu Huanzi could not see through this man¡¯s emotions at all. How could he suddenly propose to her? What exactly was Chen Huaijin thinking in his heart? He did occasionally like to confess. But Lu Huanzi treated it as wind. Young Master Liu¡¯s flirting, even if he really liked it, was not to the extent of proposing. One had to know that a person like Mr. Chen was an invisible rich man. Perhaps his value was even higher than Mr. Mo. . Shouldn¡¯t a person like him find a suitable wife? If he married her, wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would have to split half of the family¡¯s assets with her? Perhaps those old shareholders of the Jingsheng Group would not agree either. Moreover, to be honest, Lu Huanzi really did not feel that Chen Huaijin already liked her to the point that she had to marry him. Chen Huaijin did treat her well, but he was a person who appeared and disappeared mysteriously. He often disappeared for no reason, and half of him disappeared from the world for half a month and a month. Do you think you would panic if a person like him suddenly proposed to you? Tang Yingzhi had said a long time ago that Chen Huaijin did not have good intentions toward her. Mo Lichuan seemed to have said this before, telling her to stay away from Chen Huaijin. Tang Yingzhi also said that if you want to know something, you should first investigate Chen Huaijin¡¯s family. It was only because she had never taken Tang Yingzhi¡¯s words to heart. Lu Huanzi inadvertently glanced at Tang Yingzhi from the corner of her eyes. Tang Yingzhi was so angry that she stood up. She was usually such a noble and elegant person, but her slender hands had already clenched into fists. Lu Huanzi quickly withdrew her gaze and was even more unwilling to look at Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression. Lu Huanzi sighed deeply in her heart. In the end, she slowly extended a hand. At this moment, thunderous applause erupted from below the stage. Lu Huanzi also saw the corner of Chen Huaijin¡¯s mouth slowly curl into an arc. In her heart, Lu Huanzi simply wanted to scold him for being an old fox. Chapter 798 From the beginning till now, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart had already gone through 180 twists and turns. But Chen Huaijin was like a person who was fine. He was certain that Lu Huanzi would definitely not brush him off for this favor. Although Lu Huanzi agreed, she had her own considerations in her heart. Since Chen Huaijin insisted on returning him a favor today, then he would return it He proposed in public, and in front of the domestic and foreign media. She couldn¡¯t really lose his face and make him the laughingstock of the world. Moreover, she was currently at Tian Entertainment. Her goal hadn¡¯t been achieved yet, so she didn¡¯t intend to leave. He was the boss of Tian Entertainment. If Chen Huaijin got angry because of this matter, she wouldn¡¯t be able to gain anything from it. Lu Huanzi thought that she might as well agree to it first. As for what to do next, she would talk about it later. Didn¡¯t Tang Yingzhi also publicly announce her engagement to Mo Lichuan. Didn¡¯t she also announce that she broke off the engagement later. In the entertainment industry, this was a very common thing. It could even be thought that it was deliberately arranged to create hype. She was now in this big VAT of Dye, so even if she announced that she was going to break off the engagement in the future, it would only become a topic of discussion for everyone after a meal. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss to herself. Moreover, after this Berlin Film Festival. Why would the foreign media care about a Chinese couple? It was just that at this juncture, she didn¡¯t need to lose Chen Huaijin¡¯s face. Lu Huanzi stretched out her hand with a smile on her face. She had filmed a movie. She had really learned a lot of acting skills. Under unwilling circumstances, pretending to be surprised was just a piece of cake. Since she was going to act, why not act to the best of her ability? Chen Huaijin put the ring on Lu Huanzi¡¯s ring finger. Then, he stood up. He took a step forward, hugged Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist tightly, and lowered his head to kiss her. Lu Huanzi reflexively wanted to resist, but Chen Huaijin actually grabbed her arm tightly. Chen Huaijin relied on the fact that everyone was watching, so she didn¡¯t dare to lose face and take advantage of him. However, Lu Huanzi pursed her lips tightly and glared at him. She was really a little angry. Chen Huaijin quickly let go of Lu Huanzi. He whispered into her ear, ¡°what¡¯s the harm in letting them take a picture they want? ¡± So it was an act. However, Lu Huanzi still felt uncomfortable. This award ceremony was the most difficult few hours of Lu Huanzi¡¯s life. If it was her life, it was actually not very accurate. Because Lu Huanzi¡¯s definition of the first half of her life was only more than a year. She had no memory of the past. She finally left the award ceremony venue. Lu Huanzi and Chen Huaijin left together. When they went out, Tang Yingzhi caught up from behind and grabbed Chen Huaijin¡¯s arm. Chen Huaijin wanted to leave, but Tang Yingzhi refused. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s face was very heavy, with a cold anger. Chapter 799 Lu Huanzi felt that she had to stay as far away as possible. Although she had a lot to say to Chen Huaijin. But Lu Huanzi decided to give the opportunity to Tang Yingzhi first. So she said to Chen Huaijin, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car first. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi turned around and was about to leave. ¡°wait a minute. ¡°. Chen Huaijin suddenly stopped her. Lu Huanzi still stopped and turned around. Chen Huaijin had already come over and walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. He actually took off his coat and draped it over Lu Huanzi¡¯s body. Chen Huaijin had always been a thoughtful and gentlemanly man. But it would depend on who he was facing. In Tang Yingzhi¡¯s eyes, this looked very painful. Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t say anything. She draped Chen Huaijin¡¯s clothes and left. For a moment, Lu Huanzi even suspected. Was Chen Huaijin using her to get rid of Tang Yingzhi¡¯s entanglement. So that Tang Yingzhi would completely give up. If Chen Huaijin only used her connections, Lu Huanzi would actually feel more at ease. Lu Huanzi went into the car. She only saw Tang Yingzhi and Chen Huaijin talking from afar. Tang Yingzhi seemed to be more emotional. The two of them seemed to have started arguing. Lu Huanzi was gossiping. She even rolled down the car window and watched the two of them argue. The two of them were quarreling. Lu Huanzi had never seen Tang Yingzhi so hysterical and hoarse before. Lu Huanzi supported her head with one hand. She thought that when women were like this, the best solution would be for the man to step forward and hug the woman in his arms. No matter what, she had read a lot of scripts these days. Almost every script had this kind of plot. But reality was often not a script. On the other side, Chen Huaijin did not hug Tang Yingzhi in his arms. Instead, he turned around coldly and walked towards the car. Lu Huanzi was very disappointed, as if a novel was not the ending she had expected. But she also quickly closed the car window. She could not let Chen Huaijin find out that she was actually spying on them. Tang Yingzhi was still standing in the same spot. The night breeze blew. Her hair blew in the wind. She stood there like a despairing tree growing in the desert. When Chen Huaijin opened the car door and entered, Lu Huanzi was sighing. This car was an extended Lincoln. In fact, it could be considered an RV. Inside, there was a sofa, a refrigerator, and everything. There was even a wine cabinet. Lu Huanzi sat on the Sofa and looked out the window. She had just turned around. Chen Huaijin came up and sat opposite Lu Huanzi. He opened the wine cabinet and took a bottle of red wine and two glasses. He opened the wine cabinet, poured two glasses, and handed a glass to Lu Huanzi. He then asked, ¡°why were you sighing just now? ¡± ¡°¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±.. Chapter 800 Lu Huanzi took the wine glass and gulped it all down in one gulp. Then she said to Chen Huaijin, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, what exactly is a man thinking? ¡± Chen Huaijin looked interested. He said jokingly, ¡°do you want to see my heart? If you really want to see it, I¡¯ll peel it open for you to see. You¡¯ll find that there¡¯s a you inside. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect this man to joke so seriously. It was really a little tantalizing. However, Lu Huanzi had long been immune to sweet talk in a place like Nian Nian. Lu Huanzi smiled and took a fruit knife from the table next to her and handed it over. ¡°Just talking doesn¡¯t count. Come, come, let me see one first. ¡± Chen Huaijin rolled his eyes at Lu Huanzi. ¡°I knew you were so heartless. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed. ¡°It¡¯s better for me to be heartless than Mr. Chen¡¯s scheming. He actually schemed against a weak woman like me. ¡± Chen Huaijin found it interesting when he heard this. He leaned over and poured Lu Huanzi another glass of red wine. ¡°So you¡¯re waiting for me to interrogate you. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi was not drinking. She had to keep her mind clear. Lu Huanzi decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Chen, why did you suddenly propose to me today? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°if it were any other day, I don¡¯t think you would have agreed. I thought of a way to scheme against you. I knew that boss Lu was a kind person and would not embarrass me in front of everyone. Therefore, today¡¯s proposal is the best time. ¡± Lu Huanzi wanted to vomit blood when she heard this. If a person said such despicable methods in such a grand manner, it was likely that the person in front of her was the only one. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t reject you today. In fact, I wanted to return you a favor. However, after returning to China, it¡¯s better to hold a press conference to announce the annulment of the marriage. As for any reason, it¡¯s up to you. ¡± ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m not joking. ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could finish, Chen Huaijin spoke in a deep voice. Chen Huaijin¡¯s voice was deep and magnetic, and there was also a kind of seriousness in it. When Lu Huanzi raised her head and saw that expression, she was slightly stunned. However, Chen Huaijin stood up. Sitting beside Lu Huanzi, he gently pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and held it in his palm Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯ve racked my brains, but I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance. Huanzi, marry me, and I¡¯ll give you happiness. ¡± Lu Huanzi tried her best to pull her hand out of Chen Huaijin¡¯s hand. But Chen Huaijin grabbed her even tighter. Lu Huanzi sighed and said, ¡°don¡¯t be like this. A man like you doesn¡¯t lack women. Why do you have to hang yourself on a crooked tree like me? Chen Huaijin, I don¡¯t understand what you see in me. ¡± Chen Huaijin looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s helpless and serious look. Then he suddenly laughed. In fact, sometimes it was like this. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t figure out this man, and she didn¡¯t know whether what he said was true or not. Every word he said seemed to be particularly serious, but sometimes it seemed like he was joking. It was too tiring to get along with this kind of man. Let alone become his wife. Sure enough, Chen Huaijin¡¯s next sentence was in a joking tone. ¡°What do I like about you? I probably like that you don¡¯t like me. ¡± Chapter 801 Lu Huanzi unconsciously furrowed her brows. This sentence sounded somewhat familiar. She thought about it and suddenly remembered that she had occasionally read the most popular romance novel. This sentence was a common line. The woman was impatient with the man¡¯s pestering and asked, ¡°what exactly do you like about me? Can¡¯t I change it? ¡± The man replied arrogantly, ¡°I like you and don¡¯t like me. CHANGE IT! ¡± It was a line that could seduce one¡¯s heart. But why was it used on her and Chen Huaijin? There was something strange about it Lu Huanzi looked at Chen Huaijin. ¡°forgive me for being blunt, but you¡¯re being cheap, do you understand? ¡± Chen Huaijin was drinking red wine. In the next second, he actually spat it out. Then, he actually choked. Meng lie started coughing. Lu Huanzi saw that he was coughing so badly that he felt uncomfortable, so she also patted his back gently. Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t expect Chen Huaijin¡¯s reaction to be so big. After Chen Huaijin calmed down for a while, he actually leaned over the car window and laughed out loud. He said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°just based on the fact that you dare to tell me the truth, I¡¯m definitely going to marry you. ¡± Lu Huanzi:¡±¡­¡± Lu Huanzi was really speechless. Because along the way, she was patient and kind-hearted in negotiating with Chen Huaijin. But in the end, the negotiation failed. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. And her head faintly began to hurt again. After getting out of the car, Lu Huanzi went straight back to the hotel. When she went back, it was already very late. To be honest, she was exhausted today. After removing her makeup, taking a shower, and taking medicine, Lu Huanzi fell into a deep sleep. Lu Huanzi sat in a long dream. In the dream, someone proposed to her. It seemed to be on the top of a mountain. Behind her was a huge moon. The mountain was filled with Cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms fluttered in the air, covering the ground with a layer of pink. It was very romantic. However, the man kneeling in front of Lu Huanzi always had his head lowered. Lu Huanzi could not see his appearance clearly. So she squatted down to look. But the man suddenly raised his head. It was Mr. Mo. . Lu Huanzi was startled awake by her dream again. She actually dreamed of Mr. Mo. . Proposing to her. Lu Huanzi laughed self-deprecatingly. She finally understood what wishful thinking was. Sure enough, one couldn¡¯t have desires in the heart, or even dreams would be so realistic. The dream just now was really too real. It was as if it had really happened. Every detail seemed to be imprinted in her mind. Lu Huanzi even remembered that on the Cherry blossom tree, there were two connected hearts carved with a knife. Lu Huanzi did not know why the dream was so real. Perhaps she really wanted to marry Mr. Mo to the point of going crazy. But she clearly knew that this was something that would never happen in this life. Chapter 802 Lu Huanzi could not fall asleep in the end. Her head began to hurt again. Lu Huanzi had taken the medicine last night. She could not control herself. This was the first time. Lu Huanzi was actually worried. Could it be that her condition had worsened again. The last time she went to the hospital, the chief physician said that her cerebellum was atrophied and there was no special medicine. So far, the medical community was helpless. The best outcome was not to worsen or to delay the deterioration of the time. The doctor asked her to go for a regular check-up. But after that, Lu Huanzi did not go once. Firstly, she had started filming and was too busy. Secondly, she did not want to go either. The hospital was a very scary place for her. Lu Huanzi was afraid that she had already passed away and was told that she was incurable and that she did not have much time left. She was unwilling to face reality. In the end, she was just deceiving herself. Lu Huanzi only planned to go to the hospital for a check-up after returning to China. She was afraid that if it really happened one day¡­ She would suddenly be bedridden and unable to stand up again. If that was the case, she could not accept it. Even if she could not escape the fate of being paralyzed, she had to be mentally prepared. Lu Huanzi could not sleep, so she went to drink. Lu Huanzi stayed in the presidential suite. There was a wine cabinet. There was all kinds of wine in it. Lu Huanzi looked around and actually told her to find a domestic Erguotou. Lu Huanzi was very surprised that Erguotou would appear here. She took it out without hesitation. This was a good thing. Sometimes it was more effective than medicine. Lu Huanzi unknowingly drank the whole bottle of Erguotou. For a moment, she felt dizzy. Her head didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Her sleepiness also came up. She fell into bed and fell asleep again. When Lu Huanzi woke up, it was already noon the next day. The hotel manager had forced the door open. Chen Huaijin came in with a dark face. Lu Huanzi was glad that she didn¡¯t have the habit of sleeping naked. Because a lot of people had come in. Xu Jingjing ran over with tears in her eyes. ¡°Sister Huan, What¡¯s wrong with you? We all thought that something happened to you. We¡¯ve been calling you all morning, but you didn¡¯t pick up. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head, her head aching. She really drank too much last night. Lu Huanzi shook her head and came back to her senses. The hotel manager was talking to Chen Huaijin in English. After saying that, Chen Huaijin nodded and left with the group. Only Xu Jingjing and Chen Huaijin were left in the room. Xu Jingjing was still extremely worried. She kept asking Lu Huanzi what was wrong and what was wrong with him. However, Chen Huaijin could smell the smell of alcohol in the room. There were also a few empty wine bottles on the table. He frowned. Last night, how much did this woman drink. Chapter 803 Chen Huaijin walked over and said to Xu Jingjing, ¡°go and cook something to sober her up. See if there are any pears in the fridge. If there are, make her some pear porridge. ¡± Xu Jingjing nodded and followed Chen Huaijin¡¯s instructions. Lu Huanzi was staying in a suite, so everything was ready. Lu Huanzi was still sitting, rubbing her temples. Chen Huaijin walked to the bedside. All of a sudden, the thick curtains were pulled open. The sunlight shot in from the floor-to-ceiling windows. The sunlight was dazzling. Lu Huanzi felt that she could not open her eyes for a moment. After Chen Huaijin pulled open the curtains, he turned around and said, ¡°why did you drink so much last night? ¡± Lu Huanzi glanced at Chen Huaijin and said, ¡°this is my hobby. Why do you care? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°this is not a hobby. I will quit in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really speechless. She almost said, ¡°why do you care? ¡°. However, based on her understanding of Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi was really afraid of hearing Chen Huaijin say, ¡°because I¡¯m your fianc??. ¡°. So, she forcefully held back her words. Lu Huanzi sighed and said, ¡°why did you come to my place early in the morning? It¡¯s such a nice day, why don¡¯t you go out for a walk? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Chen Huaijin¡¯s itinerary was to visit Berlin today. She seemed to have mentioned it once when she came. Because according to Lu Huanzi¡¯s itinerary, she would only return to the country tomorrow. Actually, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t care, because Chen Huaijin had a private driver. Anyway, he was in charge, so he could go back whenever he wanted. At this moment, Chen Huaijin looked really unhappy. ¡°Good Morning? Miss, it¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I¡¯ve called you countless times in the morning, but no one picked up. Can¡¯t you do something that makes people feel at ease? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt somewhat apologetic after being said that. After all, she was worried about her. So she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was drunk last night. ¡± Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, Xu Jingjing came over. She made a bowl of pear porridge for Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi drank a little, and it was very refreshing. Her mind was much clearer. Lu Huanzi asked Chen Huaijin, ¡°why did you come to find me? Is there something you need? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°nothing much. I¡¯m going back to China in the afternoon. If you want to play in Berlin for two days, stay here for two days. I can come and pick you up then. Anyway, from tomorrow onwards, Linda will let you take a vacation. ¡°But if you feel bored staying here alone, you can come back with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you. ¡± Therefore, in the afternoon, Lu Huanzi took Chen Huaijin¡¯s private plane to return. When they arrived at Jiangcheng Airport, it was already seven o¡¯clock the next day. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening Chapter 804 After getting off the plane, Chen Huaijin gave Lu Huanzi a bank card and a key. He said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°this is my bank card sub-card. There is no limit. This is the key to my Jiang City villa. You know the location. ¡± Lu Huanzi indeed knew about Chen Huaijin¡¯s frighteningly large villa. A place that could build a manor in the city center and also create an isolated atmosphere. It was fully automated. And the key that Chen Huaijin gave him was just the key to his bedroom. Chen Huaijin said that everything had been arranged. She only needed to go there. Everything happened too suddenly. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have time to refuse. After Chen Huaijin said this, he stuffed the key and the card into her arms and took a car to leave. It seemed that there really was something urgent. Lu Huanzi stood in the wind in a mess. What was going on. Lu Huanzi was still thinking about how to return the ring to Chen Huaijin. After all, the two of them had already fought several times on the plane. Every time, Lu Huanzi was defeated. Chen Huaijin was really too capable. Lu Huanzi felt that she was no match for him. She just wanted to put this matter aside for now. She didn¡¯t expect that the ring wouldn¡¯t be stuffed back. Why was there a bank card and a key? Lu Huanzi felt a headache. Lu Huanzi felt very tired. She didn¡¯t have the mood to think about this for the time being. So she took a taxi and went to pick up the new year. After Nian Nian, Lu Huanzi went to her room to have a good sleep. Xi Feng said that she had something to look for her, but she did not see her. For such a long time, it seemed that she had started filming the movie. Lu Huanzi was in a state of being on the run every day. After the movie ended, she did not stop advertising until today. Lu Huanzi only slept for four or five hours every day. She really felt that she was overdrawing her life force. This time, she must have a good sleep. Lu Huanzi really slept for a day and a night. In the end, she was still woken up by hunger. So she took a shower, changed into fresh clothes, and went out. She went to the kitchen to find something to eat. The time now was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Actually, it was the coldest time of the day. Girls who picked the new year usually went out during the day and at night. Even the kitchen. Now was the time for rest. Of course, there were still some people who were busy. It was just that they were not as busy as at night. Lu Huanzi slept for a day and did not eat anything. She only felt that her mouth was a little bitter. So she wanted to eat some dessert. So Lu Huanzi turned around halfway and went to the Dessert House. Most of the chefs in the dessert house were also resting. But there were also a few people on duty. Seeing Lu Huanzi come over, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister Huan, you came here to look for something to eat. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go get it for you. It¡¯s all just made. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were wide open Chapter 805 The Year of the picker is all about freshness. Even dessert is no exception. To eat some exquisite dessert for the year of the picker, one has to make a reservation. Generally speaking, the customer has to place an order before they start cooking. If Lu Huanzi wanted to eat something in the past, if she went to look for it, she had to find the right time. Or if she went at night, she would have to wait for quite a while when her luck was bad. There were very few ready-made desserts. The dessert master seemed to have noticed Lu Huanzi¡¯s confusion. Hence, he said, ¡°Jing Hao, this girl, has been practicing her skills here recently. This girl is diligent and doesn¡¯t rest. After she finishes, she will put it in the freezer. However, this girl is smart and her hands are Nimble. She can learn it in one go. The things she is making now are also provided to the customers. There are also quite a few customers who love her almond Tofu and specifically asked for it. I see that this girl has just made a few portions and they are still fresh. Sister Huan, if you want them, I will go and get them for you now. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. I will go and take a look myself. ¡± Jing Hao was a little girl that Lu Huanzi had taken in. She was only 17 this year. Because of her pitiful background, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want her to go astray in a place like Nian Nian. So she let her learn from the kitchen. But this girl seemed to be quite likable. Lu Huanzi walked over. She saw the girl making a thousand layers of mango on the table. Lu Huanzi¡¯s favorite desserts were the thousand layers of mango and almond tofu. But she found that the freezer next to it was full of them. Lu Huanzi walked over. The girl was concentrating on applying butter on the thousand layer, but she didn¡¯t notice anyone approaching. Lu Huanzi walked over and stood behind her to watch for a while. Then, she crossed her arms and said softly, ¡°you can put more mangoes. ¡± She didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so shocked. She suddenly turned around and accidentally threw the tool in her hand onto the thousand layer mango. Lu Huanzi was quite apologetic. ¡°I scared you. ¡± The girl seemed to be stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°No, no. Boss, when did you come over? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt a little heartache for the damaged layer of thousand layers and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to call me boss. Just Call Me Sister Huan. I¡¯m just here to look around and see if there¡¯s anything good here. ¡± Jinghao also came back to her senses and saw that she had damaged the layer of thousand layers She looked a little annoyed. ¡°This is sister Huan¡¯s favorite. Sister Huan, wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll make you a fresh one. I can make the layer of thousand layers very quickly. I practice it every day. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. She leaned against the table where she made thousand layers. She said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. I think this is quite delicious. ¡± So she picked up the knife, cut a piece, and began to eat. She didn¡¯t expect that this girl¡¯s dessert was really impeccable. It tasted sweet but not greasy, and it was very delicate. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°your cooking is really good. You can catch up with your master. ¡± Chapter 806 The little girl was a little embarrassed by Lu Huanzi¡¯s compliment. ¡°Sister Huan, if you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you every day. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°that¡¯s fine. You can learn it here. After you finish learning it, you can go out and open a dessert shop. You can earn a living too. ¡± The little girl suddenly looked as if she was facing a great enemy. ¡°Sister Huan, are you trying to chase me away? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up at her. ¡°No. ¡± The little girl still looked like she was in a state of panic. ¡°Sister Huan, I know I caused trouble last time, but sister Huan, don¡¯t chase me away. I just want to stay here. Nian Nian is like my home. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at the little girl in front of her with teary eyes again. She quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to chase you away. No one will chase you away even if it¡¯s Nian Nian Nian. You treat this place as your home, and Nian Nian is your home. ¡± Jing Hao felt a little more at ease after hearing this. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°but you have to know that you are free. NIAN NIAN is not a proper place to live and work. In the future, if you want to go to school or earn your own living, you can do whatever you want. You just need to know that you are free. ¡± Jing Hao¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Sister Huan, why are you so good to me? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°since I gave you a name and you have my surname, then I think of you as my sister. How can an older sister be bad to a younger sister? ¡± Lu Jinghao¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Thank you, Sister Huan. ¡± Lu Huanzi wiped her tears and said that she was a silly girl. Then, she cut a thousand layers and ate it together. It was rare for Lu Huanzi to feel the warmth of a family. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t know why she gave this girl such a name. The name Lu Jinghao popped up in her mind at that moment. It was as if it had always existed there. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi would wonder if it was someone she knew in the past, or if it was her family. Although she had lost her memory, she still had a name there. Lu Huanzi sighed heavily in her heart. The two of them sat there and chatted for a while. Jinghao told her some of her childhood experiences, and Lu Huanzi only felt that this girl was really pitiful. Later on, she unconsciously brought up the previous incident. ¡°Lu Jinghao, ¡± Lu Jinghao said. When Mr. Mo heard that she called Lu Jinghao, he was completely stunned. Knowing that this name was given by her, he seemed to be very excited, as if he could not believe it and had a very fearful expression. Lu Jinghao said, ¡°that mister seems to be very afraid of something. Hearing this name is like hearing a vicious curse. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Jing Hao¡¯s innocent face and could not help but smile. ¡°To think that you can come up with such a metaphor. ¡± However, she had buried her worries in her heart. Ever since that night, Mo Lichuan seemed to have disappeared. Lu Huanzi had contacted his assistant, but there was no news at all. What exactly happened. Could it really be like what Jing Hao said, that this name had completely provoked him? What exactly was the reason? Lu Huanzi came out of the kitchen at only three o¡¯clock. It was the time when the new year started to get lively. She happened to run into Xi Feng. Xi Feng said that third young master JI was here today. Chapter 807 But I haven¡¯t met Ji Hanzhong for a long time. Lu Huanzi went over to greet him when she was a little interested. When she opened the private room, there was a room full of friends and women. Someone saw Lu Huanzi come in. He smiled and said, ¡°our big star boss Lu is finally back. We can¡¯t love boss Lu anymore. It¡¯s hard to even see him. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°young master Qi, don¡¯t make fun of me. Everyone knows that your girlfriend, ex-girlfriend, and ex-girlfriend are all small stars in the circle. After breaking up with you, each of them is better than the other. You have to love me well. It¡¯s said that you¡¯re the most popular female star in the martial arts world. ¡± Young Master Qi also heard the ridicule in Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. Everyone in the private room burst into laughter. They started to make fun of Young Master Qi¡¯s past love history. However, Young Master Qi did not care at all. Instead, Lu Huanzi noticed that third young master JI, who was usually the most active, was lifeless today. He sat alone in the corner and drank alone. It was probably because he was in a bad mood that was too obvious. No girl took the initiative to stick to him. Lu Huanzi took the initiative to go over. She sat down beside Ji Hanzhong. She also poured herself a glass of wine. She raised her neck and drank it in one gulp. When she put down the glass, she saw Ji Hanzhong turning his head to look at her. Lu Huanzi smiled at him. ¡°Who made our third young master unhappy today? Tell me, let me be happy. ¡± Ji Hanzhong¡¯s face was dark, but he had no intention of joking. Lu Huanzi also became serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? It seems like someone owes you five million. ¡± Ji Hanzhong suddenly sighed. Then, he took a sip of wine and said, ¡°if it was really just five million yuan, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked curiously, ¡°who has such a big face to make our third young master so worried? ¡± Ji Hanzhong clearly spat out a word, ¡°you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment. When did she offend this ancestor. She had been here for so long and rarely returned to the past. Usually, she rarely saw this ancestor. Why did she suddenly offend him? ¡°I have read all the news about you in Berlin, ¡± the letter said. ¡°Are you really going to marry Jin? ¡± Lu Huanzi was suddenly enlightened. She¡¯s been sleeping all day and all night, and she hasn¡¯t followed the gossip media. But I think everyone knows about the Berlin film festival, including Chen Huaijin¡¯s public proposal of marriage. Lu Huanzi said jokingly, ¡°why can¡¯t I marry him? Why do you look as if I¡¯m going to fall into a Tiger¡¯s hole? ¡± But Ji Han Zhong said, ¡°it¡¯s more serious than falling into a tiger hole. Do you know why I made things difficult for you when I first came here? ¡± Chapter 808 Lu Huanzi had thought of it. The first time she had met this third young master JI was on his birthday. But he had made it difficult for her to drink, and Lu Huanzi had been so drunk that she had lost her mind. Later on, the two of them could be said to have known each other without fighting, and had developed a sort of mutual affection. But for some reason, they became friends. Lu Huanzi had really forgotten about that matter later on. After being reminded like this, she asked, ¡°Oh right, tell me, why did you make it difficult for me back then? ¡± Ji Hanzhong said, ¡°it was all arranged by brother Jin. Brother Jin did not have good intentions towards you from the start. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°Chen Huaijin is indeed a scheming person. However, in order to get close to me, he arranged for you to make things difficult for me. Then, a hero came to save the Damsel in distress. It can only be said that he has a good heart for me. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. ¡± Ji Hanzhong was really anxious. ¡°STUPID! Do you know that brother Jin is taking revenge on you for his sister? He¡¯s digging a hole for you. Why are you still jumping into it? ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. Finally, she managed to get some clues. From the beginning, Ji Hanzhong told her not to get close to Chen Huaijin, Mo Lichuan said that Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t have good intentions, and Tang Yingzhi also wanted to say something but hesitated every time. She always had a little feeling in her heart. But if she continued to ask, none of them would say anything. After Ji Hanzhong blurted it out, it seemed that he also felt that he had misspoken. He was so annoyed that he even slapped his own mouth, and then looked at Lu Huanzi with a complicated expression. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you said that Chen Huaijin approached me because he wanted to take revenge on me for his sister. Who is her sister? What grudge do I have with her? ¡± Ji Hanzhong lowered his head. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it if you never treat me as a friend. Anyway, when I marry Chen Huaijin, he can do whatever he wants to me. ¡± With that said, Ji Hanzhong compromised. Lu Huanzi was about to leave, but Ji Hanzhong pulled her arm. Seeing that Lu Huanzi was really angry, Ji Hanzhong softened his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Sit Down and I¡¯ll tell you everything. ¡± Lu Huanzi sat back down. Ji Hanzhong poured another glass of wine and drank it in one gulp. Then he said, ¡°actually, I¡¯m not too sure about the specifics, but brother Huaijin has a sister called Chu Yun. She played with us when she was young. Brother Jin dotes on her, but her sister seems to be mentally ill. In any case, she¡¯s gone crazy. I¡¯ve been abroad all these years, so I don¡¯t know what happened. But brother Jin once told me that it was all because of a woman named Lu Huanzi. It was you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was thoroughly surprised. Her sister¡¯s a psychopath. She did this to her? How is that possible? Chapter 809 She didn¡¯t know Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister at all. She didn¡¯t even know Chen Huaijin at all! No NOT NECESSARILY! Because she had lost her memory. What exactly happened before she lost her memory. Chu Yun¡­ ¡­ Chen Chuyun.. ¡­ Why was this name so familiar. Lu Huanzi only felt very confused for a moment. Ji Hanzhong continued, ¡°back then, brother Jin came into contact with you to understand you, to take revenge on you, and to avenge his sister. He has also been investigating you. He won¡¯t sincerely let you be his wife. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him now, and he doesn¡¯t want to see me either. Huanzi, I¡¯m only saying this because I see that you¡¯re not a bad person. I don¡¯t want you to fall into the fire pit. I also don¡¯t know what grudges you had with Chu Yun in the past. You said that you lost your memory, but you don¡¯t remember, so I don¡¯t know either. Brother Jin also won¡¯t say it, but you mustn¡¯t marry him. Brother Jin is a really scary person. When I was young, I was bullied by my neighbor¡¯s children. He could quietly make them all move away. In any case, I can¡¯t provoke him. ¡± Ji Hanzhong whispered a lot in Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear. Lu Huanzi basically did not listen to the rest of the words. Her head started to feel dizzy. She did not know how she got out of the private room in the end. After Lu Huanzi left, she went to her office. She was alone in the office chair. Her whole body seemed to have shrunk into a small ball. Lu Huanzi did not turn on the lights. Because in the dark, she could think about some things. She did not know what was going on? Ji Hanzhong naturally wouldn¡¯t lie. Lu Huanzi only felt as if there were two lines in her brain. It was almost connected, as if her brain was hiding some important secret. But for a moment, she couldn¡¯t remember. Lu Huanzi began to have a headache, a splitting headache. She hurriedly went to look for medicine. But she found that there were only two pills left in the metal medicine jar. This was the last time Mr. Mo sent someone to deliver it. Mr. Mo would send someone to deliver it regularly. And it would always be one or two days earlier. This time, her headache was frequent, and she took more medicine than before. So it was not yet time to deliver the medicine. After taking the medicine, Lu Huanzi slowed down a little. She unconsciously began to mumble a name. Chen Chuyun, Chen Chuyun¡­ ¡­ A thought flashed through her mind. It was like an axe splitting the chaos between heaven and earth. Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of something Zhan zeyu said at the airport last time. Mr. Mo¡¯s ex-wife was Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister, and her name seemed to be Chen Chuyun. The two lines in her mind seemed to connect in an instant. Chen Chuyun was Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister, and also Mo Lichuan¡¯s ex-wife Chen Huaijin and Mo Lichuan were not on good terms. Tang Yingzhi always spoke to her insinuatingly, and her words had hidden meanings. Chapter 810 Lu Huanzi suddenly understood. Before she lost her memory, a lot of things must have happened. And now, she was even more certain of one thing. Before she lost her memory, she must have known Mr. Mo. . The JI letter said that Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister had gone crazy. It was her fault. Chen Huaijin wanted to marry her because he wanted to take revenge for his sister. Lu Huanzi thought for a long time. In the end, she came to a conclusion that even she could not accept. This conclusion was that. Before she lost her memory, she might have destroyed Mo Lichuan¡¯s first marriage. And Mo Lichuan¡¯s first wife might have gone crazy because of her. As for why she got into a car accident and lost her memory, it might also have something to do with this. No! The doctor said that the condition of her brain was not caused by a car accident. There were no signs of trauma on her skull. She had never been in a car accident. But what exactly happened? Why did she lose her memory? What was the relationship between her and Mo Lichuan back then? How did they meet. Was she really a homewrecker who destroyed other people¡¯s families? Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was full of intricacies. She could not wait to recall all her past memories right now. But Lu Huanzi could not think of anything at all. The medicine that she had just taken seemed to have lost its effect. Lu Huanzi began to have a headache. She stood up and wanted to sleep and rest. However, her body seemed to have lost its balance and fell to the ground. Lu Huanzi struggled for a long time but still could not stand up. In the end, Azu came over and picked her up. Azu came to report the shipping list again. As long as Lu Huanzi was picking up the new year, he would always come to Lu Huanzi at this time every night to report. Lu Huanzi was tired of hearing it. Anyway, as her boss, she was not in charge of anything. She had told him countless times to do as he wished. However, Azu was a one-track-minded person. He still came to report wholeheartedly every day. However, Lu Huanzi was really grateful today. If AZU had not come, Lu Huanzi had no idea what would have happened. It happened too suddenly. This was the first time. The first time Lu Huanzi felt that she could not control herself at all. In fact, the last time at the hospital, the doctor had already said that. If this kind of situation appeared, it meant that her condition had worsened. Azu Saw Lu Huanzi struggling on the ground. He quickly ran over and picked her up. Then, he placed Lu Huanzi on the SOFA. ¡°Sister Huan, What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Huanzi took a moment to recover before she finally returned to normal. Her hands and feet also regained consciousness Gradually, she seemed to be able to be controlled by her brain. Lu Huanzi only felt a lingering fear. Azu was still very worried. He kept asking from the side, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? What happened? ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little stunned. She looked up at Azu. She looked a little stunned. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Azu, I might be paralyzed. What should I do? ¡± Chapter 811 Azu seemed to be confused by Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t even react for a moment. Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears suddenly fell. Azu said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. ¡± Lu Huanzi held Azu¡¯s hand. She kept shaking her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go today. I don¡¯t want to go. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly grabbed Azu¡¯s hand and cried. This was the first time she felt helpless and vulnerable in life. The last time the doctor told her that she might be paralyzed, Lu Huanzi was very afraid. But she still felt that such a thing was far away from her. She even hoped that a miracle would happen. The doctor said that it might not worsen. Maybe she was lucky and it wouldn¡¯t worsen. God told her that she saved her life a year ago. There was always a plan for her. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that there was always good fortune after surviving a disaster. Lu Huanzi had always comforted herself like this. But at that moment just now¡­ The feeling of her brain not being able to control her body was too terrifying. She was clearly still conscious. But her body could not react at all. She could only watch helplessly as she fell down At that moment, it was as if she had fallen into an ice cellar. From head to toe, from inside to outside, it was as if everything was cold. The fear in her heart was like a black hole in an instant, devouring everything. And it gradually expanded, becoming a bloody mouth. It seemed to be nibbling at her soul bit by bit, the hope of her life. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that a year ago, God told her to save her life, maybe it was to punish her. Because of the mistakes she had made in the past. Because she might have destroyed other people¡¯s families and done shameless things. Lu Huanzi felt very desperate. This kind of despair was something she had never experienced before. She grabbed Azu¡¯s hand and wailed, as if she was holding onto the last straw. Azu stood next to Lu Huanzi and stared at this woman. She was the boss of Nian Nian. But she was still very young. She looked like a student. But she liked to dress herself up. In fact, when she didn¡¯t put on makeup, she was as beautiful as a Snow Lotus. She held his hand and trembled. She cried until she was hoarse, like a helpless child. But he stood there beside her. He couldn¡¯t do anything or help. He wasn¡¯t even qualified to give her a hug. Lu Huanzi held Azu¡¯s hand and cried for a very, very long time. Until Lu Huanzi was tired from crying. She was almost unable to make a sound. Azu Then said, ¡°Sister Huan, let me send you to the hospital. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. She stood up. Her body was also on the verge of collapsing. Azu wanted to go forward and help her, but she stopped him. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were a little empty. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°let¡¯s go tomorrow. I¡¯m tired today. I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Chapter 812 Although Azu was very worried, he did not say anything in the end. He just watched Lu Huanzi stagger through the long corridor and return to her room. The next day. Lu Huanzi woke up feeling much better. When she remembered what happened last night, she felt like she had a nightmare. But Lu Huanzi knew that it was definitely not a nightmare. Just like that, it really happened. Lu Huanzi got up, took a shower, changed her clothes, and went to the restaurant. There were many people in the restaurant. Most of the girls in the new year liked to go to bed early. But there were also some who maintained a good routine. They went to eat breakfast every day. When they saw Lu Huanzi, they greeted her with a smile. Lu Huanzi also greeted them with a smile, and no one could see anything unusual. Lu Huanzi saw Azu in the restaurant. Azu¡¯s routine was almost obsessive-compulsive disorder. Every stroke of his life seemed to be planned. Lu Huanzi knew that he got up at six o¡¯clock every day and came to the restaurant for breakfast at seven. Lu Huanzi deliberately raised her wrist to look at her watch. Indeed, it was exactly seven-five o¡¯clock now. Lu Huanzi took some breakfast and filled a bowl of glutinous rice porridge before sitting across from Azu. Azu Saw Lu Huanzi sitting down. He just raised his head and made a gesture. ¡°Good Morning, Sister Huan. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°Good Morning. ¡± The two of them started to eat breakfast without saying a word. When they were about to finish eating, Lu Huanzi suddenly said, ¡°Azu, you will accompany me to the hospital later. ¡± Azu also said very naturally, ¡°okay. ¡± It was just like how Lu Huanzi asked him to calculate today¡¯s wine list on a daily basis. Azu was very good at this. He was usually very quiet, but he was very reliable in doing things, and he never gossiped. Even if you told him all the unspeakable secrets in your heart like beans. You didn¡¯t have to worry that he would leak a word. But there was only one problem. Lu Huanzi said again, ¡°regarding my matter, are you still reporting it to Mr. Mo now? ¡± Azu seemed to glance at Lu Huanzi, and then said calmly, ¡°No. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Lu Huanzi actually believed this A lot of things had happened to her in such a long time. Azu knew some things, but Mr. Mo didn¡¯t. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was sure that Azu had stopped reporting. Or perhaps, Mr. Mo didn¡¯t have the heart to know everything about her. His time was so precious, and he was a big shot who had a lot of things to do every day. Why would he spend so much time asking about her life? Lu Huanzi asked Azu to accompany her to the hospital because she was afraid. Besides Mr. Mo, Azu was the only one who knew that she was sick. She was so embarrassed last night that she held Azu¡¯s hand and cried for two hours. Therefore, Lu Huanzi had nothing to worry about now. Chapter 813 It was good to have one more person to know. The fear and fear in her heart needed someone to share it with. She needed to confide and accompany him on a daily basis. Mr. Mo could not become that kind of person, but Azu could. Azu drove the car personally. Lu Huanzi went to Pu Ren Hospital. She also looked for the chief physician from last time. She did another brain CT scan. When she waited for the results, Lu Huanzi was in a mess. She told the chief physician about what happened last night. The director frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your situation is not optimistic. ¡± Although Lu Huanzi had long been prepared for her condition to worsen. But in the end, she never thought that her condition would worsen to such an extent. When she left the hospital, the director¡¯s deep voice reverberated in her ears. ¡°Your condition has already deteriorated seriously. I mind if you are hospitalized now and receive systematic treatment. ¡± Lu Huanzi also did not understand the treatment methods that the doctor said. Lu Huanzi only asked one last question, ¡°in my condition, when will I be paralyzed? ¡± The doctor said, ¡°At least three months, at most a year. And I¡¯m afraid that this will cause an infection. If that¡¯s the case, it won¡¯t be a problem of paralysis and will be life-threatening. ¡± In the end, Lu Huanzi did not listen to the doctor and accepted being hospitalized. She finally had a bottom line in her heart. Three months to a year. She was so free and could go anywhere, but she only had three months to a year left. When she came out, the sun was very warm. Azu did not ask anything along the way. Lu Huanzi was also silent the whole way, not saying a word. After returning, Lu Huanzi asked Linda for a leave of absence. For three months. Linda was shocked when she heard this number. ¡°That long Do you know how important three months are to an artist who has just become popular? If you don¡¯t expose yourself to the media during these three months, you might become outdated by the time you return. All your previous efforts will be in vain.¡± Linda said that she was willful. Lu Huanzi said calmly, ¡°sister Linda, I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I want to quit the entertainment industry. ¡± Her words frightened Linda. She immediately began to care about what had happened to her. After a long time of persuasion, Lu Huanzi finally agreed to only take a vacation. After hanging up the phone, Linda only felt a headache. She was the one who made Lu Huanzi famous. She was the only female artist who could rival Tang Yingzhi now. She suddenly said she wanted to quit the entertainment industry. What was this. Until now, there had never been such a willful artist. However, her willfulness was not unreasonable. So many things have happened in the past few days that even she was caught off guard. Her boss, the behind-the-scenes boss of Emperor Entertainment, turned out to be Chen Huaijin, the president of Jingsheng Group. That is, the person who always Pampers Tang Yingzhi is actually Chen Huaijin. Chapter 814 Originally, he felt that if this was the case, even Lu Huanzi would have a hard time defeating Tang Yingzhi. After all, she knew in private that Chen Huaijin and Tang Yingzhi had a good personal relationship and were childhood friends. Perhaps, the two of them had a friendship in private Tang Yingzhi really had a backer, and this backer really couldn¡¯t be shaken But what happened next shocked her greatly. Chen Huaijin had just announced his identity, and he actually kneeled down and proposed to Lu Huanzi at the award ceremony in front of the global media. Now, this matter, whether it was at home or abroad, had long been reported and spread like wildfire. It had even once appeared on the cover of the Berlin daily and The New York Times. But now, it was only a matter of time before Lu Huanzi retired from the entertainment industry. Since she was the future lady boss of Sky Entertainment, and was about to marry into a rich family. How could she stay in such a big dye VAT for a long time? Linda sighed. But in the end, she also let out a sigh of relief. The fact that the boss of Sky Entertainment Married Lu Huanzi was also a huge blow to Tang Yingzhi. In the past few years, the anger that she had suppressed in her heart finally eased up a little. Lu Huanzi slept the whole day. Only when she was asleep, she could not feel the helplessness and confusion of life. She told Linda that she wanted to quit the entertainment industry, but it was actually true. Although she felt very sorry in her heart. Linda had practically given her all the best resources in her hands. It was not easy for her to climb to the top, but she suddenly said that she wanted to quit. Linda should be so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. However, Lu Huanzi was not in the mood to care about the feelings of others at the moment. Three months later, she still did not know what the situation would be like She might be bedridden and unable to get up. At that time, it would be meaningless to say anything. Lu Huanzi had no plans for the following days, and she was very disappointed. Her current reputation could not be said to be well-known by everyone, but it could be considered to be very popular. Why had no one in the past contacted her? She felt that if that was the case, then staying in the bustling entertainment circle would not be much fun. She was extremely curious about herself now. What exactly was her past like She wanted to confirm. But she was afraid, afraid that it would be as unbearable as she had guessed. Actually, Lu Huanzi knew in her heart. In fact, it was nothing more than looking for an acquaintance from the past. The person who was most familiar with her past in this world was actually beside her. It was Mr. Mo. . Lu Huanzi was now absolutely sure that Mr. Mo knew her before she lost her memory. Moreover, he had lied to her about her past and made a cover-up. What had happened in the past? Why did he get a divorce? Why did his ex-wife go crazy Why did she lose her memory? All kinds of things were like a bee in Lu Huanzi¡¯s head, buzzing all day long. From time to time, she would even spit out poisonous stings and prick her nerves. Lu Huanzi felt that she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chapter 815 Lu Huanzi finally made up her mind to find Mo Lichuan and ask him about it Lu Huanzi asked around. She finally found out that Mr. Mo was now living in an apartment in Jiang city. Lu Huanzi was surprised. It turned out that in these few days,. He had never left Jiang city. When Lu Huanzi went there, it was only four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She had deliberately chosen this time to go there. Lu Huanzi asked about Mo Lichuan¡¯s schedule and found his special assistant, Zhengdong. Pan Zhengdong had been with Mo Lichuan for many years. He knew everything about the past and the present of these two people No one knew how important Lu Huanzi was to Mo Lichuan. But he knew best. He also knew that Sir would never let Miss Lu go. These days, Miss Lu agreed to Mr. Chen¡¯s marriage proposal in Berlin. This matter was reported by the domestic media. But Sir had no reaction at all. Zhengdong was a little puzzled at first. Could it be that Mr. Chen had really let it go. When Miss Lu was in a coma, Mr. Chen had been in the hospital day and night. Miss Lu had almost become a vegetable at that time. At that time, Mr. Chen was almost in a vegetative state. Zhengdong even felt that Mr. Chen¡¯s condition was much worse than Miss Lu¡¯s. Therefore, Mr. Chen should not be indifferent to Miss Lu agreeing to Mr. Chen¡¯s proposal. However, Mr. Chen had been too normal these days. Other than working overtime day and night, everything else was normal. But one night, he left some information in the company and needed it for the next day¡¯s meeting. In the middle of the night, he came over to get the information. In the end, he saw that Sir was still in the conference room. A video was projected. That video was the video of Miss Lu agreeing to Chen Huaijin¡¯s proposal at the award ceremony. Sir watched it over and over again. The final scene was the scene of Mr. Chen Kissing Miss Lu. Mo Lichuan got up and smashed the computer. At that time, Zhengdong found out. Mr. Mo didn¡¯t let it go, he just endured it. He endured it until he was about to go crazy. So when Miss Lu came to inquire about Mr. Chen¡¯s whereabouts, he told her everything truthfully. Mr. Chen now worked overtime until late at night every day. He was the first one to come to the company every day. Mr. Chen now lived in a villa in the suburbs of Jiangcheng. Zhengdong only said so much. He didn¡¯t ask Miss Lu why she wanted to inquire about Mr. Chen¡¯s whereabouts. Maybe she wanted to find Mr. Chen. He was an assistant and could not interfere with the boss¡¯s private life, so that was all he could do. When Lu Huanzi went over, she carried lazy over. If she went to find Mister Mo directly, it would seem very strange. Lazy was a gift that Mister Mo brought back from Japan to give to his son. It was just that during this period of time, he had been fostering Lu Huanzi for ten years. Lu Huanzi always wondered if Mister Mo had forgotten about this gift. So today, she found such a reason. Lu Huanzi went to Mo Lichuan¡¯s apartment. Chapter 816 Lu Huanzi knew all the passwords of Mo Lichuan¡¯s apartment. After all, Mr. Mo was too lazy. The passwords used in all places were the same number. Lu Huanzi easily entered. Mo Lichuan was very withdrawn. This was a high-rise apartment. In fact, it was not very big. The normal one was only about 100 square meters. Among all the properties under Mr. Mo¡¯s name, it should be considered the smallest. However, a person like Mr. Mo had three guesses. Lu Huanzi did not know exactly how many properties under his name. After Lu Huanzi entered the house, she put down her laziness. Laziness grew very fast. When she returned from Japan, she was still a small meatball. Now, this small meatball had grown by a whole circle. After Lu Huanzi put it down, laziness found a comfortable corner and continued to sleep. There was one thing about this guy that had not changed. He just liked to sleep too much. Lu Huanzi did not know when Mr. Mo would come back. In fact, she had used her cell phone to contact Mo Lichuan these days, but Mo Lichuan¡¯s private cell phone hadn¡¯t been turned on yet. She had indeed come here a little hastily. But she was just like this. Mo Lichuan must have been used to it. She was the same when she was in Japan. Lu Huanzi came early. She waited in the room until the sun set and the moon came out. But Mo Lichuan still didn¡¯t come back. Mo Lichuan¡¯s secretary said that Mo Lichuan would return to the villa every day, but he went back a little late. No matter how late it was, Lu Huanzi still had to wait until he came back. Outside the floor-to-ceiling window of this room, there was a sunroom. Inside, there was a small cane chair. There were some small blue flowers growing around it. Lu Huanzi recognized these small flowers. They were Mr. Mo¡¯s beloved forget-me-not. She didn¡¯t expect that when Mo Lichuan was in Japan, he kept a garden of his own, and there was one in Jiangcheng. Who exactly was in Mr. Mo¡¯s heart that he couldn¡¯t forget? Lu Huanzi carried lazy over. She sat on the balcony. It was extremely high up here. And the entire balcony, including the floor, was covered in a layer of transparent glass. Sitting inside was like sitting on the clouds. This was a different kind of experience. But this kind of experience made people feel very insecure. As long as one looked down, it was as if they were going to fall from a high place and shatter into pieces. However, just standing here, there was a sense of despair and self-abuse pleasure. Lu Huanzi did not know how much time she had waited. She only remembered that in the end, she was sleepy and even fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up, laziness had already woken up in her arms. She was using her baby teeth to gently bite her finger and play with it. It seemed that this little fellow was really hungry. Lu Huanzi planned to feed it something. Lu Huanzi went to the kitchen. When she came, she did bring a bag of dog food. Chapter 817 It was just that during the year of Forgetfulness, Xi Feng said that it was dog food accompanied by eggs, beef, and some vegetables for it to eat. So Lu Huanzi got up. She decided to go to the kitchen to see if there were any of these things. The kitchen was empty. Lu Huanzi opened the refrigerator. There seemed to be nothing to eat except beer. There were no fireworks in the kitchen, and it was obvious that it was not used on a daily basis. Lu Huanzi walked around the kitchen and was very disappointed. She hugged lazily and said, ¡°looks like you can only make do with a little today and eat dog food. ¡± Lu Huanzi took a small bowl and sprinkled a handful of dog food into it. Lazily wagged its tail and ate happily. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t realize that she was hungry too. Especially when lazily ate so well. But there wasn¡¯t any food here. Lu Huanzi was really a clever woman who couldn¡¯t cook without rice. Unintentionally, her eyes glanced at the dog food on the table. Her stomach growled. Looking down at the lazy and delicious food, Lu Huanzi felt a little hungry. So, she took out a few grains from it. She put them in her mouth and chewed them. Surprisingly, the taste was not bad. There was even a hint of milk fragrance. It was no different from a biscuit. ¡°There are too many essences and pigments in the dog food. There are also some ingredients of a dog grinding its teeth. As a human, you¡¯d better eat less. ¡± A lukewarm voice came from behind her. Lu Huanzi was completely shocked. Mengdi turned around. He saw a tall and cold figure at the door. Mo Lichuan had actually returned at some point. Lu Huanzi was stunned for a long time before she reacted. She reacted and was about to say something. Mo Lichuan had actually turned around and left. Lu Huanzi felt inexplicable What was this. She had trespassed into his apartment, but he did not seem to have punished her. He did not even ask why she was here. Instead, he seemed to be unwilling to pay attention to her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was still pounding. It had been a long time since she had seen Mr. Mo.. But every time she saw him, he was neither dead nor warm. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even know when this man would have any mood swings. Lu Huanzi waited until the laziness was over, then she hugged the laziness in her arms. Then, she walked towards Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. Mo Lichuan had just entered the room. The room was not closed. Lu Huanzi stood at the door and saw that Mo Lichuan had already taken off his coat and was pulling his tie. Mo Lichuan seemed to be a little impatient. After he took off his tie, he casually threw it to the side. Just as he was unbuttoning his cuff links, he saw Lu Huanzi standing at the door with the puppy in her arms. The puppy in her arms had a pair of round eyes that were very bright. It seemed that after eating and drinking enough, it was curiously studying this world. And the owner who was holding her was more or less the same. Trembling with fear, he stuck his head in and looked inside. Mo Lichuan was unusually annoyed. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Chapter 818 His tone was a little stern. It was rare for Lu Huanzi to see Mr. Mo like this. The dark clouds pressed down on the city, as if they were about to explode in anger. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was also a little frightened. For a moment, she actually forgot that she was originally here to question some things. However, she never had any imposing manner in front of Mr. Mo. . At this time, she could only say, ¡°this fellow has been in my foster care for quite some time. I¡¯m here today to¡­ ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could finish, Mo Lichuan had already walked over. He directly snatched the puppy from her hand. It was probably because he used too much strength. Laonan panicked for a moment and howled. Lu Huanzi did not know what Mo Lichuan wanted to do for a moment. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯re here today to return it to me. Alright, you can leave now. ¡± After saying that, Mo Lichuan directly closed the door. There was only a bang. The door of the room almost hit Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead. Things happened too quickly. Mo Lichuan¡¯s temper exploded too quickly. She was instantly kicked out of the door. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was actually very clear. The disgust in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes was also very obvious. He was extremely unwilling to see her now, right. Lu Huanzi took a step back, the corners of her mouth slightly raised. She came here today, but she was also thinking too highly of herself. Speaking of which, she wanted to ask about what happened in the past. Actually, the most she wanted to do was just to see him once. She wanted to find out why he left in anger for no reason that day. But in the end, she had overestimated herself. Lu Huanzi felt like she was about to cry. Usually, in the past ten years, no matter what grievances and difficulties she had suffered, she had never shed a tear. She even felt that tears were the most useless thing in the world. Other than crying in front of Azu, Lu Huanzi had almost never shed a tear. In the end, she bit her lip and held it in. Lu Huanzi turned around. Just as she was about to reach the door, she suddenly heard the bedroom door open with a bang. Mo Lichuan came out from inside. ¡°Stop Right there. ¡± Lu Huanzi did stop. When she turned around, she was also impressed that she could still squeeze out a smile. She tried her best to act as if she did not care and even acted as flirtatiously as usual. She said, ¡°Mr. Mo, is there anything else? ¡± Lu Huanzi saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s face had turned a little darker, and her heart finally felt a little better. She was doing this just to make herself not be humble anymore. All this while, she could not raise her head in front of Mr. Mo. . Because she loved him too deeply, he was at a loss for what to do that she could not guess, and she was nothing more than an insignificant part of him. She was like a pet, wholeheartedly trying to please him. As long as he occasionally smiled, he would feel that it was a great gift. He would lower his head and reach out to stroke her head, and his heart would be filled with joy for the whole day. Lu Huanzi really felt tired. It was too tiring to love like this. Chapter 819 How much time did she have left? She would probably only have three months to a year to live the rest of her free life. It was as if she had suddenly seen through many things. Mo Lichuan slowly walked over. He said, ¡°you really came to look for me today just to deliver the dog? ¡± Since Mo Lichuan had asked this question,. Lu Huanzi did not want to hide it anymore. She said, ¡°Mr. Mo, actually, I came here today because I have something to ask you. ¡± Mo Lichuan turned around and said, ¡°then come in. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and finally went into Mo Lichuan¡¯s bedroom. Lu Huanzi sat down on the sofa next to the bedroom. Mo Lichuan took the wine. When he poured a glass and handed it to Lu Huanzi, Lu Huanzi shook her head and said, ¡°I have to drive back later. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to smile coldly and spat out two words, ¡°up to you. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not sit down. Instead, he walked to the glass window beside Lu Huanzi. He carried Lu Huanzi on his back and took a sip of wine. Lu Huanzi could only see the side of his face. The lights in the room were not very bright. The main light was not on. It was just a small circle of spotlights on the roof. Mr. Mo¡¯s face was half hidden in the dim light. Lu Huanzi could not see his expression clearly. In the end, Mr. Mo opened his mouth first. ¡°What do you want to ask me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a while. She said, ¡°Mr. Mo, we¡¯ve known each other before. ¡± Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s drinking action and seemed to pause slightly. After a while, she turned around and asked, ¡°did you remember something? ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this, he sounded very low-spirited. However, Lu Huanzi could still see the calm expression in Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. Yes, Mr. Mo was nervous. A person like Mr. Mo would actually be nervous. He was afraid that he would think of something. Lu Huanzi had an idea in her heart. Lu Huanzi said quietly, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I¡¯ve already remembered. My Amnesia was not because of the car accident. Everything was a lie. You and I are so fated. How could it be the first time we met after the Amnesia? Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still Chen Chuyun between us. ¡± In reality, Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were ambiguous. The only thing she was sure of was that her Amnesia was not due to the car accident. This was what the doctor told her. There was also Chen Chuyun. Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were actually to take the lead and let mo Lichuan give himself away. Sure enough, after Lu Huanzi said these words,. Mo Lichuan actually froze for three whole seconds. The look in his eyes when he looked at her also instantly surged. Mo Lichuan seemed to be in disbelief. He was silent for half a minute. In the end, he turned around. Then he said, ¡°you¡¯ve really remembered everything. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t remember anything. She only guessed some of the details based on many things, as well as Ji Han¡¯s and Zhan zeyu¡¯s words. Now it seemed that she had guessed all of them correctly. Chapter 820 Chapter 224 So she really was the mistress of Mo Lichuan and his ex-wife. She really destroyed other people¡¯s families. Lu Huanzi kept silent. She just waited for Mo Lichuan to speak. Mo Lichuan was a cunning old Fox. If she spoke more, she would probably be exposed. After waiting for a while, mo Lichuan really opened his mouth with a heavy tone, ¡°I¡¯ve let you down in the past. You already know a lot of things, and I don¡¯t want to explain it to you. I know what you¡¯re thinking right now. You hate me and hate me, but Huanzi, I can disappear from your sight forever, but I only have two requirements for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi forced herself to remain calm and imitated Mr. Mo¡¯s indifference, ¡°speak. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°first, don¡¯t do anything stupid again. If you commit suicide once, I will save you once. If you commit suicide a hundred times, I will save you a hundred times. I will definitely let you live, but not every time. You will be so lucky. I will only make you lose your memory. If you torture yourself to the point where your life is worse than death, don¡¯t blame me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little shocked. But at this moment, her mind was abnormally clear. Suicide? So her memory loss was caused by suicide? Lu Huanzi was very shocked. She actually committed suicide? Why did she commit suicide Was it because of guilt? Mo Lichuan turned his head to look at Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was like a volcano erupting. Rolling lava gushed out from her heart and flowed into every vein in her body, burning her nerves. However, her face was still as cold as ice. She had learned this from Mo Lichuan. Using indifference to replace all emotions. So no matter what the other party said or did, they could not see through you. They would only feel that you were unfathomable. At this moment, Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan was staring at her. This kind of gaze seemed to be hiding some kind of probing. A person like Mr. Mo had always been extremely cunning. Lu Huanzi did not know if she had already revealed something that made him suspicious. Or was it just that he was born with a heavy suspicion. Lu huanzi still maintained a calm expression and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything stupid. Only those who have brushed past death will understand that in this world, other than life and death, everything is a small matter. There is nothing that is worth my life. ¡± Lu Huanzi then calmly blocked her way. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was still extremely cold, ¡°what¡¯s your second condition? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you can¡¯t marry Chen Huaijin. Since you know that he is Chen Chuyun¡¯s brother, you must know that he will not have any good intentions towards you. ¡± Mo Lichuan: Chapter 821 Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know this better than you. Agreeing to his proposal is just returning him a favor. In a few days, I will announce the annulment of the marriage. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not speak. Silence. The air seemed to be frozen. Lu Huanzi only felt that there was nothing more to say. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, Mr. Mo. Take care of yourself. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi left. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t catch up. Lu Huanzi left the room. After she got on the elevator, she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Although she only stayed for a short while. But Lu Huanzi already knew many things and confirmed many things. She also knew that she couldn¡¯t continue to stay, or else she would definitely be exposed. Mo Lichuan thought that she had regained her memory and took the initiative to say that she would never appear in front of her. He also said that he knew that she hated him in her heart and blamed her. Then the past between them must not have been pleasant. Lu Huanzi knew that she would definitely not be able to ask about this. But at least she was certain of one thing. That was, her guess was true. She had destroyed the relationship between Mo Lichuan and his wife. Her past was so unbearable. Lu Huanzi had always wanted to find her past. But now she suddenly did not want to. That was probably not a past that was worth being proud of and remembering. Mr. Mo said that he would disappear from her life in the future, using that tone. She must have really hated him in the past. She didn¡¯t want to know about the grudges between them anymore. She didn¡¯t want to know anything anymore. She wasn¡¯t that virtuous. She just suddenly felt that life was really boring. Even the matter of her wanting to find memories became boring and meaningless. She didn¡¯t have much time left. If she could only be paralyzed in bed in the future, she didn¡¯t know how much longer she could hold on at that time. Therefore, Lu Huanzi suddenly saw through it. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t a good person. But it didn¡¯t matter. God didn¡¯t give her a good result either. Whenever she wanted her life back, she could take it back. She didn¡¯t want to look for the past. Friends, what was the point of looking for relatives? If there really was, it would only drag her down. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to get off an elevator. It was as if she had a great realization. She didn¡¯t plan to fuss about her past anymore. Heaven did not give her much time, and she did not plan to use it to repent and atone for her sins. She had to make good arrangements for the rest of the time. After Lu Huanzi went back,. Mo Lichuan stood by the window the whole time. He drank an entire bottle of wine. He wanted to get drunk. However, he was still so clear-headed when he wanted to get drunk the most. Actually, he had already predicted it in his heart. Lu Huanzi had regained her memory. Chapter 822 The thing he was most afraid of finally happened. From the beginning, she knew that this day would come. It would come eventually. God would not be so kind to him. The first time he mentioned parting with Lu Huanzi, he was afraid that such a day would come. He forced himself to leave her because he was afraid of repeating the same mistake. He was afraid that after she recovered her memory, she would repeat the same mistake. He could not experience that kind of day again. Therefore, after thinking about it for a long time, he decided to let go. At that time, he had just returned to the country. It was the first time he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°let¡¯s not see each other anymore. ¡°. She hoped that Lu Huanzi would leave him and be able to start over. He saw that she loved him more and more, and his heart became more and more afraid. Back then, Song Beibei said to him, ¡°Huanzi loves you too much. She loves you so much that she¡¯s sinful. She loves you so much that she thinks that she doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world. You killed her sister. She would rather kill herself than touch you. The greatest sorrow in her life is knowing you. ¡± These words had been in Mo Lichuan¡¯s mind for so many years. He was afraid that one day, Lu Huanzi would regain her memory, and because she loved him, she would feel sinful. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it and choose to commit suicide in the future. That was why he decided to let go. He chose to let go of her in such pain. But later, after Chen Huaijin appeared, he gradually couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. It wasn¡¯t just Chen Huaijin. He couldn¡¯t stand any man who surrounded her. He pushed her away with his own hands. But when he thought about the day that she might get married, or that she might smile like a flower in another man¡¯s arms. He couldn¡¯t stand it. He was really afraid that one day he would take out that man with a gun. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the inner demons and wanted to pull her back to his side. Amnesia was the mercy of Heaven. If one day they were destined to go to hell, then let them both go to hell together. But, he had just made up his mind. He didn¡¯t expect this day to come so quickly. That night, she went to pick up the new year. She asked the kitchen to prepare some wine and dishes for him. She waited for Lu Huanzi to come back and eat together. This was a habit he had had for many years. It meant that he would stay that night. Later, a 17 or 18-year-old little girl came. They never accepted underage children in Jiannian. This was a rule set by Lu Huanzi Lu huanzi would personally vet every girl in Jiannian. She had always taken this point to heart. Therefore, there must be a special reason why this girl could stay in Jiannian. It was rare for him to ask for the girl¡¯s name. At the mention of her name, the girl looked very proud. ¡°My name is Jinghao. Lu Jinghao is the name our boss gave me. ¡± At that moment, it was as if thunder and fire suddenly came from the top of his head. Mo Lichuan also reacted after a long time. He had not heard this name for a long time. But it was always like a nightmare. Chapter 823 Lu Jinghao was Lu Huanzi¡¯s biological sister. Back then, she had indeed died by her own hands. And the reason why Lu Huanzi hated her so much was because she knew this. It was also because of this that she was once depressed and killed herself. But why was this girl in front of her called Lu Jinghao. Mo Lichuan clenched his fists, wishing he could pinch his own flesh. But his voice was still gloomy and calm. ¡°You said that your boss gave you this name? ¡± The little girl looked at him with some timidity. ¡°Sister Huan gave it to me. ¡± At that moment, he admitted that he could not control himself and finally ran out of the door. In fact, he was afraid. He had never been afraid in more than a year. He was afraid that Lu Huanzi would think of the past. He was afraid that he would have to go through those cruel and dark days again. He was afraid that he would lose her again. He was afraid that she would lie on the hospital bed and wait aimlessly and hopelessly. He would also run away. So he left. Then he turned off all his communication tools. He thought about it alone for an entire night. Did Lu Huanzi remember. He was so timid and cowardly that he didn¡¯t dare to face it, and he didn¡¯t dare to confirm. She must have remembered. Otherwise, why would she give a little girl such a name. Why did she have to send something over. Wasn¡¯t this a demonstration to him? Mo Lichuan thought about it for an entire day and night. But he still didn¡¯t dare to confirm. There was a Lu Jinghao between them, as if they were separated by a desolate and long river. And this river was filled with the flames of hatred and the magma of despair. For the first time, Mo Lichuan was a coward. But in fact, he was still paying close attention to her news. He knew that she went to Berlin with Chen Huaijin the next day. He knew that Chen Huaijin actually proposed to her in public at the awards dinner. And she actually agreed with a smile. Even so, he still endured and didn¡¯t look for her. Because this was too much like Lu Huanzi¡¯s style in the past. She was forcing him, forcing him to confess. Using such a method. There was nothing unusual about her in the television media, so he wasn¡¯t confident. But back then, when she committed suicide, she had also disguised herself very well in front of him. He was really afraid. When he came back, he knew that Lu Huanzi would definitely come looking for him. As expected, she came. She had to face it eventually. Her attitude became abnormally cold She mentioned that her Amnesia wasn¡¯t a car accident, but also Chen Chuyun. If there was still a trace of doubt in her heart back then, now there wasn¡¯t even a sliver of hope left. Actually, when he found out that she had given that girl a name like Lu Jinghao,. He knew that he was already struggling on the brink of death. Because her sister was a wound in the bottom of her heart, she would never easily take it out. Only when she used it to hurt and provoke him would she unscrupulously repeat it. Chapter 824 He mentioned her suicide. Actually, Lu Huanzi did not commit suicide back then She was poisoned by Gu Wanjing, causing damage to her brain nerves. Actually, his words were more or less a test. But her face was cold and disdainful, as if she had already seen through him. She had sent this Shiba Inu here today to completely cut off all ties with him. It was just like two years ago, when Lu Huanzi returned all the things he had given her over the years. This made people despair. Because it was completely her style. She had been so cold from the beginning to the end, so cold that it was terrifying. He had not even mentioned Lu Jinghao from the beginning to the end. He was afraid of provoking her, so he did not dare to mention it. But he made two requests. He took the initiative to say that he would stay away from her world and her life, so that she could live well. This was the only thing he could compromise now. Because he really could not accept it again. She was like that in the hospital, lying there silently for more than half a year. Yes, he compromised. She also became more and more indifferent. It was as if she was gradually tearing off her disguise and returning to her original appearance. From the beginning to the end, the only thing that made him suspicious. Was that Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t mention Yujiang. But this made him even more uneasy. A Mother didn¡¯t mention her own child. What did this mean. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to fight with him for custody. But she didn¡¯t mention it either. All these years, she hadn¡¯t seen Yujiang, but she hadn¡¯t asked if her child was doing well. This was unusual. But it was normal for Lu Huanzi. Back then, she was depressed and hated the world. A few times, she was saved by him. At that time, she did not think about the child. This was what he was afraid of. Lu Huanzi did not mention the child at all. It was because he had lost hope and confidence in this world again. Up until now, Mo Lichuan only felt that his heart was still trembling. His world seemed to suddenly become dark. That soundless and terrifying darkness coiled around his body like a snake, devouring all his hopes. Lu Huanzi suddenly fell ill after returning to Nian Nian. It was not very serious. She just had a low fever. She did not have much energy all day. Xi Feng asked Jing Hao to come over and take care of her. Although Jing Hao was young, she was very good at taking care of people. She also had good cooking skills. After being taken care of for two days like this, Lu Huanzi felt much better. In the evening, Lu Huanzi went to the bronze sparrow house where NIAN NIAN was. This was the highest and most quiet place in Nian Nian. The thousands of lights downstairs seemed to have nothing to do with this place. Standing here, it seems to see the prosperity of the world at a glance, but it is the contrast of their own isolated, lonely general. Chapter 825 Lu Huanzi just came over to quietly think about some things. The night wind blew. Standing at the top of such a prosperous place seemed to be easier to see through. A person¡¯s life in this world was just a lifetime. In the end, it was just a pile of dirt. So whether she was a good person or a bad person in the past, there was nothing worth haggling over in the end. She did not have much time left. How was she going to live the rest of her life. What other unfulfilled wishes and places did she want to go? Lu Huanzi thought about it carefully. In the end, she didn¡¯t think of anything. If there was something that she was still concerned about¡­ It was that she had to return the ring, keys, and card to Chen Huaijin. And cancel the engagement. Lu Huanzi¡¯s feelings towards Chen Huaijin were quite complicated. It turned out that for so long, he had only been feigning civility with her. He was just avenging his sister. Then why did he propose to her? Lu Huanzi could understand this point. Although this kind of routine was like a melodramatic TV series at eight o¡¯clock at night. Chen Huaijin just wanted to marry her and torture her. Or, after marrying her, he would sweep her out of the house and make her lose all her face. Anyway, wasn¡¯t this how it was played in the script? No matter what, the matter between her and Chen Huaijin still had to be resolved in person. Lu Huanzi called Chen Huaijin. When Chen Huaijin received the call, he seemed to be a little surprised. ¡°You finally miss me? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°have you returned to China? ¡± ¡°I just did. I was just about to look for you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to treat me to dinner. I¡¯ll treat you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was not in the mood to pursue the issue of who invited who. So she said, ¡°that¡¯s fine. Where is the location? ¡± ¡°My house, ¡± Chen Huaijin said faintly. Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°come to my house. I¡¯ll cook for you. Later, I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll drive myself over. ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s fine too. You know each other anyway. ¡± In the evening, Lu Huanzi drove to Chen Huaijin¡¯s villa. Chen Huaijin¡¯s villa was like a palace. And it was built in the city center where every inch of land was worth a fortune. But it was surrounded by tall trees. They covered everything inside. From Afar, one could only see the faintly discernible european-style buildings within the high walls. Lu Huanzi drove all the way in, unimpeded. The villa¡¯s carved gate was open. A Butler stood at the door and bowed. After Lu Huanzi got out of the car, someone came to lead the way. It was really too big inside. If there was no one to lead the way, Lu Huanzi was really afraid that she would get lost. After passing through the long european-style Atrium, Lu Huanzi finally arrived at the main villa¡¯s entrance. After Lu Huanzi entered, it was really as if she had come to a palace. Chapter 826 Although it was not her first time coming here today. She was even more shocked when she first came. But she was still amazed by the degree of luxury inside. Lu Huanzi directly asked the housekeeper, ¡°where¡¯s Chen Huaijin? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. Chen has been waiting for Miss Lu for a long time. Mr. Chen personally prepared dinner today. All the ingredients were personally selected by Mr. Chen and he was very attentive. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect that Chen Huaijin really entered the kitchen. The dining room here was very big. When Lu Huanzi entered, the table was already filled with a dazzling array of dishes. Chen Huaijin just happened to come out of the kitchen with a casserole. He looked very natural when he saw Lu Huanzi come in. He smiled and greeted her, ¡°you came at such a coincidence. The dishes are all ready. Now is the right time to eat. Hurry up and sit down. I will serve the stewed beef soup. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really a little confused. Chen Huaijin looked a little different today. He was only wearing a casual shirt and looked very homely. He casually tied a white shirt around his waist and used it as an apron. If Lu Huanzi was not mistaken, it seemed to be an Italian high-end custom-made brand. It was not sold in the market. A shirt worth tens of thousands of yuan was used as an apron just like that. However, the current Chen Huaijin was much more amiable and had lost his dapper clothes. The way he carried the soup out had a more homely feel to it. When Chen Huaijin carried the soup out, Lu Huanzi was still standing beside the chair in a daze and did not sit down. Chen Huaijin said jokingly, ¡°why? Am I too handsome today, so I¡¯m in a daze? ¡± Lu Huanzi was affected by the atmosphere. She could not help but smile. ¡°A man who knows how to cook is quite handsome. ¡± This sentence seemed to be quite useful to Chen Huaijin. He was in a good mood. ¡°sit down. ¡± Lu Huanzi sat down. The dishes on the table were very exquisite. There was a dazzling array of dishes. Lu Huanzi said in surprise, ¡°did you make all these? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°of course. The craftsmanship is passable. ¡± What do you mean passable? It was simply the standard of a five-star chef. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to Cook, and your standards are actually so high. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I learned it from my family¡¯s master when I was young. To tell you the truth, you can be considered my personal hobby. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°try this Taishi Tofu. It used to be my specialty. ¡± Taishi Tofu was a famous dish in Guangdong. It looked like Tofu, but it tasted like fish and shrimp. Lu Huanzi took a bite and exclaimed, ¡°it¡¯s very delicious. The fish inside should be dace meat, right? ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to eat it. The Authentic Taishi Tofu is made from dace meat. ¡± Lu Huanzi put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°this kind of fish is very common in the south, but it¡¯s rare to see it in our Jiang city. ¡± Chen Huaijin just smiled and said, ¡°as long as you like it, no matter what it is, I can bring it to you. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not mind Chen Huaijin saying this out of the blue. The tofu that was originally delicious in her mouth seemed to have grown fish bones and was stuck in her throat. Chapter 827 In the end, Lu Huanzi put down her chopsticks. She couldn¡¯t eat this meal anymore. Although she really felt that she had let down Chen Huaijin¡¯s good intentions. But Lu Huanzi also knew that Chen Huaijin was hiding something behind his good intentions. Lu Huanzi took out a brocade box from her bag, a card, and a key. Then she placed it on the dining table and pushed it over. Chen Huaijin¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, there was still a smile on his face. ¡°Huanzi, what do you mean by this? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I already know about your sister¡¯s matter. ¡± Chen Huaijin frowned slightly. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°so you don¡¯t have to act in front of me anymore. You wooed me, helped me, and even planned to marry me. It¡¯s just to take revenge on me and avenge your sister. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°Actually, Mr. Chen, if you want to teach me a lesson, you have many tricks up your sleeve. Why do you need to use this one? ¡± Chen Huaijin pushed the ring back. He smiled again as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. It¡¯s rare for me to cook today. I¡¯ve made so many dishes. We can¡¯t waste them. Let¡¯s have a good talk after we finish. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and nodded. Although the meal was delicious, Lu Huanzi did have some indigestion. She really didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. However, Chen Huaijin still pretended that she didn¡¯t say anything. He chatted and laughed with her the same way. It was not easy to wait until the meal was over. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°let me show you around your room. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a room for you. Go and see if you like it. ¡± Chen Huaijin stood up and walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side, wanting to hold her hand. However, Lu Huanzi moved her hand away. Lu Huanzi stood up, took a step back and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, although I came from a place like Shinian, I really don¡¯t like to put on an act. Do you think this is interesting? If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t use such methods. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°Huanzi, what methods do you think I used on you? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°to be honest, I lost my memory. I don¡¯t remember anything in the past. You know this, but I just found out recently that I broke up your sister¡¯s marriage before I lost my memory. I don¡¯t know if your sister¡¯s madness is related to me. If it is really related to me, then I can only say that I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t remember anything. If you want to take revenge on me, I have nothing to say. But I implore you, don¡¯t use such a method. I¡¯ll return the ring to you. I¡¯ll also announce to the public that I¡¯m breaking off the engagement. As for the rest, I¡¯m at your disposal. ¡± Chen Huaijin looked at Lu Huanzi and Lu Huanzi. He didn¡¯t say a word. Chapter 828 Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect that he would expose her so directly. If it was in the past, Lu Huanzi might have played along with him. But she didn¡¯t have much time left. She just wanted to end this quickly. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°you only think that I¡¯m doing this to get revenge on you. Can¡¯t you see a bit of my sincerity after such a long time? ¡± As he said this, he grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and placed it on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re in this. Don¡¯t you know? ¡± Lu Huanzi was really panicking. She pulled her hand out forcefully. She actually looked at Chen Huaijin with some fear. Chen Huaijin¡¯s face seemed to be a little disappointed. He said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°when I first came into contact with you, I wanted to avenge my sister. It¡¯s true. Now, I really want to marry you and spend my life with you to take good care of you. It¡¯s also true. Whether you believe it or not, Huanzi, I love you. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that tonight, there were bolts of lightning that struck her so hard that her body could not be seen. The words ¡°I love you¡± coming out of Chen Huaijin¡¯s mouth had scared Lu Huanzi. No one had ever said those three words to her. Mr. Mo did not, and neither did the others. This was the first time Lu Huanzi had heard it in her memory. But in the end, it still scared her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you will love me. How can you love me? I have caused your sister to become like that. It¡¯s too late for you to hate me. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°do you want to see my sister? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°you¡¯ll be staying here today. I¡¯ll bring you to meet my sister tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi somehow agreed. Lu Huanzi actually stayed here tonight. She knew that it was not appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone. No matter what angle it was from, there were ten thousand things that were not appropriate. But Lu Huanzi did not care. Her life was so short that she did not have time to adhere to all kinds of morals and etiquette and the eyes of others. She really wanted to meet Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister. That woman called Chen Chuyun. What exactly happened that year. Lu Huanzi asked Chen Huaijin, but Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t tell her. But perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to tell her tonight. The Room Chen Huaijin arranged for her was very comfortable. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t have insomnia. The next morning, Lu Huanzi woke up, and the nanny brought her new clothes. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t refuse. She took a shower and came out. The Nanny said that her husband was having breakfast in the dining room. Lu Huanzi also went over. Chen Huaijin ate breakfast while reading the newspaper. It was really like what was portrayed on TV. This rich person really had the habit of reading the newspaper while eating breakfast. When Chen Huaijin saw Lu Huanzi coming over, he closed the newspaper and put it down. He said good morning to her. Lu Huanzi sat down and ate a little. Then she asked, ¡°where is your sister now? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°New York. ¡± Chapter 829 After breakfast, they really went to New York. The long flight made Lu Huanzi very tired. After getting off the plane, Chen Huaijin said, ¡°do you want to take you to the hotel to rest first? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°You can take me there directly. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s sister, Chen Chuyun, was currently in a mental hospital. When Lu Huanzi saw her, she was sitting quietly in the room. She was hugging a furry teddy bear. She was sitting on the Sofa in front of the French window. She was looking outside very quietly. There was no focus in her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°has she always been like this? ¡± Chen Huaijin did not answer. Instead, she went in. The woman inside looked a little thin. But she looked no different from a normal person. But her eyes were a little empty. When she saw Chen Huaijin at the door, a smile suddenly appeared on her face and she called out, ¡°big brother. ¡± Chen Huaijin walked over and reached out to touch her hair. ¡°Xiao Yun, are you obedient here? Did you take your medicine obediently? ¡± That woman¡¯s eyes seemed to be shining. She looked towards the door and looked again. ¡°where¡¯s brother Li Chuan? Why didn¡¯t brother Li Chuan come with you? ¡± Chen Huaijin touched her head and said, ¡°brother Li Chuan didn¡¯t come today. He¡¯ll come to see Xiao Yun next time. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s mouth instantly pouted. ¡°Why does brother Li Chuan never come to see Xiao Yun? ¡± Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took out a small toy from his pocket. It was a grass-woven dragonfly. ¡°This is for you. Do you like it? ¡± Chen Chuyun was like a child as she happily took it. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Thank you, big brother. Big Brother always brings me presents when he comes over. Big Brother Treats Xiao Yun the best. ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled. ¡°Big Brother wants to introduce you to someone. ¡± As he said that, he walked in front of Lu Huanzi and held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand as they walked in. At this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was very complicated. She walked over. That Chen Chuyun was actually smiling at her. Then, like a mischievous child, she moved closer to Mo Lichuan¡¯s ear and said, ¡°big brother, is this your girlfriend? ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled, ¡°yes, she is my fianc??e, your future sister-in-law. ¡± Chen Chuyun giggled. Like a child, she actually bowed to Lu Huanzi and said loudly, ¡°hello, sister-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really confused. Because she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Was this woman in front of her the woman who had been hurt by her and had gone crazy? But now, she looked like¡­ ¡­ Chen Huaijin talked to Chen Chuyun for a while. Then he said he was going back. Before he left, Chen Chuyun still looked a little reluctant. She called her sister-in-law. Lu Huanzi only felt that she was like a child now. Chapter 830 After getting into the car. Lu Huanzi remained silent. Finally, Chen Huaijin opened his mouth, ¡°Do you think my sister is happy now? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. Chen Huaijin answered as if he was asking himself, ¡°I think my sister is very happy now. Her life is much better than before. Everyone says that she¡¯s crazy, but she¡¯s not. She¡¯s just changed into the appearance of a child. She¡¯s not receiving treatment here, but growing up bit by bit. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what Chen Huaijin was trying to say Chen Huaijin continued, ¡°actually, my sister wasn¡¯t like this in the past. When she was young, she was very cute and innocent, just like now. But later, after she went to great lengths to marry Mo Lichuan, she seemed to have changed into a completely different person. She became paranoid, hysterical, and even became a terrifying devil. ¡± Lu Huanzi finally turned her head to look at Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin looked as if he was reminiscing about something. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t remember anything. I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated my sister¡¯s matter. It probably has nothing to do with you. However, my sister has repeatedly framed you. In that relationship, you were also a victim. ¡°My sister¡¯s current state is actually her own doing. However, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve lost your memory. You can start over. She¡¯s the same. She doesn¡¯t remember anything. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t remember anything. Hearing Chen Huaijin mention the past now was like listening to someone else¡¯s story. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°since you know that I¡¯m a victim, why did you come to take revenge on me? ¡± According to the letter. The first time they met was specially arranged. At that time, Chen Huaijin had already started scheming. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°from the beginning, I was just curious about you. There¡¯s no need to talk about revenge. At most, I wanted to see what kind of person the woman who has such a deep relationship with my sister is. There¡¯s no need to talk about revenge. But to outsiders, if I approached you, I¡¯m afraid I have bad intentions. Huanzi, if I really wanted to take revenge on you, why did I wait until today? After you woke up, Mo Lichuan arranged for you to be in Japan. At that time, I can make my move. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve been investigating me? ¡± Chen Huaijin sighed. ¡°Not really, but I¡¯ve been paying attention to you. ¡± Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. But in the end, she was still a little unhappy. After all, her every move was seen by others, and it didn¡¯t feel good. Chen Huaijin continued, ¡°after interacting with you, I understand your character. This makes me even more curious. I investigated your past, but there was actually very little information. Mo Lichuan used his own strength to destroy your past. In fact, Mo Lichuan had always hidden you well in the past, so there was very little that I could investigate. However, I was at least certain that you are a good woman. ¡± The corners of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth curled upwards, but she looked a little self-deprecating. ¡°thank you for the compliment. I really don¡¯t deserve the words ¡®good woman¡¯ . ¡± Chapter 831 Lu huanzi still hadn¡¯t thought of it. But most of the time, she wouldn¡¯t be a good woman. If she was a good woman, she wouldn¡¯t be involved in this love whirlpool after all, knowing that Mo Lichuan had a wife and a son. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness when she thought of her past. It was as if in the depths of her heart, it was really a sad past, and even she didn¡¯t want to think about it. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°to be honest, I¡¯ve had a few women by my side over the years, but not many of them have fallen in love with you. However, ever since I met you, it¡¯s different. I can¡¯t help but put you in my heart. I will also remember the words you unintentionally said for a long time. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve gotten into the habit of asking about you over the years, and it has become a part of my life. After I really met you, it gave me a lot of surprises. ¡± Chen Huaijin turned to Lu Huanzi He gently wrapped her hand. He held it tightly in his palm. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°my feelings for you are real, and my love for you is also real. Huanzi, Mo Lichuan will not give you happiness, but I can. If you marry me, I will treat you a hundred times better than him, and I will make you the happiest woman in the world. ¡± Lu Huanzi had seen this kind of confession many times in TV dramas. When she heard it, she felt that it was earth-shattering. But when it happened to her, other than the panic in her heart, she could not feel touched at all. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°thank you for telling me this today. It makes me feel better, but Chen Huaijin, I will never marry you. ¡± There seemed to be a trace of hurt in Chen Huaijin¡¯s eyes. However, he didn¡¯t show it. His voice was still very steady. ¡°Give me a reason. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s no reason. I don¡¯t love you. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually knew that if this matter was dragged on, there wouldn¡¯t be any good results. Yes, she didn¡¯t love him. There was nothing more straightforward than this reason, which made it easier for people to give up. Apart from other things, Chen Huaijin was really a very good man. He was outstanding, wise, calm, handsome, rich, and had all the advantages of a good man. He was the best of the best. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t love him. Moreover, he had a lot to do with her past. Even if this man was magnanimous and didn¡¯t care. His sister became like this because of him. Lu huanzi still couldn¡¯t get over this hurdle in her heart. Since she knew from Chen Huaijin¡¯s mouth that her past wasn¡¯t so unforgivable. She did feel a little relieved in her heart. But no matter what. In the few remaining moments of her life. She didn¡¯t want to have any emotional ties with the people in the past. Whether it was Chen Huaijin or Mo Lichuan. But Chen Huaijin still didn¡¯t give up. He calmly said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t love me, and I also know that the person you really can¡¯t put your heart at ease is Mo Lichuan. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I can wait. ¡± Chapter 832 Lu Huanzi turned to look at Chen Huaijin. It was rare for her to really see the deep love in his eyes. This kind of deep love made Lu Huanzi somewhat uncomfortable She said, ¡°Chen Huaijin, logically speaking, we don¡¯t have much friendship between us. Even if you like me, the relationship won¡¯t be too deep. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, and I don¡¯t want to be hurt by you. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I won¡¯t marry you, and I won¡¯t have anything to do with Mo Lichuan because I don¡¯t have much time left. In the time I have left, I only hope to spend the rest of my life quietly, to see the scenery I¡¯ve never seen before, and to eat something I¡¯ve never eaten before. Quiet, peaceful, that¡¯s all. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were actually very calm. She didn¡¯t think about what she could hide. If Chen Huaijin knew about this matter and could completely stop thinking about her, then it would be considered a merit. But she didn¡¯t think about it. After Chen Huaijin heard it.. He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm in excitement. ¡°What do you mean by this? What do you mean by saying that you don¡¯t have much time left? Quickly tell me why you don¡¯t have much time left. Why are you cursing yourself like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. Looking at Chen Huaijin¡¯s expression, there was some resentment and anger. Perhaps she thought that she had found an excuse to get rid of him. Lu Huanzi was not in the mood to find an excuse. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you also know that I lost my memory and don¡¯t remember anything. But I still don¡¯t understand why I lost my memory back then. ¡± At this point, Lu Huanzi raised her head and asked Chen Huaijin, ¡°didn¡¯t you investigate me? Did you find out anything about this matter? ¡± Chen Huaijin frowned slightly. ¡°The information I have on you is very limited. The information only says that you had a car accident and then lay in the hospital for half a year. After you woke up, you don¡¯t remember anything. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. In her heart, she admired Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan¡¯s methods were so brilliant that even the information Chen Huaijin found out was the same as his. Lu Huanzi shook her head She said, ¡°actually, I didn¡¯t have a car accident at all. As for the reason, I¡¯m not very sure. I¡¯ve done some systematic examinations. The doctor deduced that I might have used some kind of drug and caused some irreversible damage to my memory nerves. ¡± Lu Huanzi suspected that she had committed suicide by taking poison back then, and was later saved by Mo Lichuan That was why mo Lichuan had said such a sentence the last time. When Lu Huanzi said this, she paused for a while. When she turned to look at Chen Huaijin, Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, it seemed like she was thinking about something. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°if it was just damage to the memory nerves, then it would be fine. At most, I would never be able to remember the past. But at that time, I had a hangover from a headache. Every once in a while, my head would ache so much that it would split open. Later, I couldn¡¯t help but go to many places to seek medical treatment. It turned out that my cerebellum had shrunk. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said the last four words, Chen Huaijin¡¯s whole face had changed. Chapter 833 He could hardly believe it. ¡°CEREBELLUM ATROPHY? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled She did not seem surprised. ¡°When I first found out, I was even more shocked than you are now. I don¡¯t know how such a strange disease could fall on me. This disease is incurable and can only be controlled by drugs. To be honest, those drugs are probably not very useful. The biggest use is only to comfort people¡¯s hearts. A while ago, I wanted to enter the entertainment industry because I wanted to use this opportunity to find out about my past. I wanted to see if there were any people I knew or if there were family members. I don¡¯t remember anything. I could only become a star and let those people find me. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°But up until now, no one has come to look for me. Perhaps I don¡¯t have any relatives or friends. ¡± Chen Huaijin still frowned and did not say a word. Lu Huanzi turned around She looked very relieved. ¡°However, for the current me, this is not important at all. Because a few days ago, I went for another check-up. My condition has deteriorated to the point that I only have three months to a year left. If nothing unexpected happens, after three months or a year, I will be completely paralyzed and unable to take care of myself. Of course, during this period of time, the infection in my brain may cause sudden death. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that she would be so calm when she said these words. Instead, her tone was very relaxed, as if she was talking about an ordinary trivial matter. However, Chen Huaijin was gloomy. Looking at Lu Huanzi, his expression became very complicated. Lu Huanzi also understood. A moment ago, he was still affectionate. Now that he heard such news, he naturally couldn¡¯t react in time. Lu Huanzi walked in front of him She said, ¡°what I said is true. I did not hide anything from you. My medical records are still in the drawer of the office. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to see them at any time. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°although I am very grateful that you like me, I have never been truly liked by anyone since I can remember. However, I know what it feels like to like someone, but that person does not care about you. Chen Huaijin, you are very good to me, so the only thing I can do is to completely sever all ties with you. In the future, no matter what happens to me, I hope that you do not have to be sad for me or happy for me. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, felt that what she had said today was a little like what they did on television. It was not in vain that she had been bored to death these past few days watching romance dramas. However, these words came out from the deepest part of her heart, without a trace of sadness. Instead, she felt that it was a little funny. Lu Huanzi laughed out loud. ¡°Alright, alright. I still have to thank you. No matter what, you let me let go of a knot in my heart. ¡± However, Chen Huaijin¡¯s expression had always been very serious. Instead, he opened the car window and started smoking. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know that Chen Huaijin could still smoke. Lu Huanzi also leaned against the car window and closed her eyes. After she stopped talking, her mood, which was pretending to be relaxed, suddenly sank. She was like a deflated rubber ball. Inside her car, she didn¡¯t say a word either. When Chen Huaijin smoked and turned his head¡­ ¡­ He saw that Lu Huanzi had already leaned against the car window and fell asleep. Her small body curled up like a cat. Chapter 834 But he was more like a baby in its mother¡¯s womb. Lu Huanzi¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t particularly fair. But in fact, her facial features were particularly exquisite. If you looked closely, whether it was her eyes, nose, or mouth, they were all unique and beautiful. When they were combined, at first glance, they didn¡¯t appear to be devastatingly beautiful. But after looking at them for a long time, they became more and more intriguing. Coupled with the temperament on her body. Perhaps even Lu Huanzi herself didn¡¯t know how much she loved to smile. Every time she smiled, her eyes would turn into a crescent moon. Her smile seemed to have a magical energy. No matter how unhappy she was or how depressed she was, when she saw such a smile, all her worries seemed to vanish into thin air. Chen Huaijin liked to see Lu huanzi smile. And she was always smiling. He had once paid attention to her. When others praised her, she smiled. When others mocked her, she also smiled. When others ignored her, she still had a smile on her face. Even when she was sad, she thought that she would cry. But when she looked up, she saw the two curved moons. It was heartbreaking. Just like when she said her illness. It was such a big thing, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t care at all. Could a person really be as free and easy as her? She didn¡¯t know whether to praise her for being extraordinary, or to scold her for being heartless. In short, it was especially heartbreaking. Chen Huaijin knew that he really cared. He had always thought that he had been in the midst of thousands of flowers for so many years, not even touching a single leaf. Women were not that important to him. Although he also respected women and did not play around with relationships, he had finally taken every relationship seriously. He would not be like other playboy, loitering in the midst of flowers. However, his previous girlfriends always said that he was like a closed book, difficult to read. Although he was thoughtful in everything, he was the only one who did not care. Every time his girlfriend left, even the most understanding lady from a rich family would always complain that his heart was made of stone and how he could not warm it up. In the past, he had always been indifferent to it. Until he met Lu Huanzi. Unknowingly, he also fell in love with her. In fact, compared to his past outstanding predecessors, this woman could only be compared to her face. There was really not much that could be picked out to be outstanding. She did not have a status or background, did not have a flashy high education, and did not have a top-notch intelligence. In fact, she even¡­ ¡­ When Chen Huaijin thought of this, he did not seem to be willing to think about it. He just closed his eyes slightly. After a while, when he opened his eyes, there was no emotion in them. He reached out his hand. He gently touched Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face Chapter 835 He could forget about anything. He just hoped that she would be by his side in the future. He could always see that smile that was full of vitality. He could talk to her and tease her. It was as if there was a hot spring in his heart. Gurgling warm currents emerged from within, flowing through the veins of his entire body into his limbs and bones. He looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face, but no matter how he looked at it, he could not get enough of it. The corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up slightly. He actually felt a strange sense of satisfaction in his heart. This was the kind of fulfillment that he couldn¡¯t achieve even when he was at the top of the market. Chen Huaijin had always been a decisive person. Since he knew that he had fallen in love, what did he want. His heart was clear, so he wouldn¡¯t let go. When Lu Huanzi woke up, she was actually lying on Chen Huaijin¡¯s bed. When she turned around, she actually saw Chen Huaijin sleeping next to her. At this moment, she was holding her head with one hand and staring at Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know how long he had been in this position. But it looked like a long time. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t react for a moment. She was stunned for two seconds. Then, she sat up almost like a carp. Then, she lifted the quilt and checked it up and down. Fortunately, she was wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, and it was very appropriate. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind, nothing seemed to have happened last night. But why was she sleeping on Chen Huaijin¡¯s bed now while Chen Huaijin was beside her? Lu Huanzi suddenly had a headache. She thought for a moment. She recalled the process last night. Last night, in the car, she confessed everything to Chen Huaijin. After that, Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t have any reaction and kept smoking After that. After that, she seemed to fall asleep in the car. She didn¡¯t drink last night either. It was impossible for her to have sex after drinking. If she really had a hard time, she would have woken up. In just a few seconds, Lu Huanzi had already thought of 100,000 or 80,000 circles in her mind. In the end, she was finally certain that nothing had happened last night. At most, Chen Huaijin had carried her back to his room and placed her on his bed. After thinking it through, Lu Huanzi gradually felt more at ease. She turned around and saw Chen Huaijin. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you sleep next to me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still a little angry when she said these words. It was true that a person like Chen Huaijin wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her. But when she woke up early in the morning, she saw a man sleeping next to her looking straight at her She was so scared that her small brain shrunk again. Chen Huaijin stood up indifferently. ¡°You were the one who fell asleep in my room last night. I was kind enough to give you my bed, but you still gave me a look when you woke up early in the morning. What logic is this? ¡± Chapter 836 Lu Huanzi felt speechless. She felt that all the men in the world. Mo Lichuan was not the only one who would act shamelessly. However, since nothing had happened, Lu Huanzi did not have the heart to care. Hence, she quickly got up. After tidying up her clothes, she said, ¡°when are we going back to the country? ¡± Chen Huaijin also got up. However, he said slowly, ¡°there¡¯s no rush. I contacted some neurologists here last night and brought you over for a check-up today. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You want to bring me over for a check-up? For what? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your illness, but I tried my best to find some people. They didn¡¯t say that they would cure you, but since you¡¯re sick, you have to receive proper treatment. From today onwards, I¡¯ll help you see a doctor. I can invite the best doctors in the world for you. Without any special medicine, I¡¯ll set up a research institute for you to research and develop. ¡± Chen Huaijin walked over. Looking at Lu Huanzi¡¯s serious expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you live, make you happy, and be willing to be my bride. ¡± When Chen Huaijin said this, Lu Huanzi was touched. In this world, until now, no one had treated her so well. However, Lu Huanzi could not accept this favor. She said, ¡°there¡¯s really no need. Life and death are fated. If my fate is really like this, then forget it. Anyway, my life was picked up a year ago. At that time, I thought that Mo Lichuan saved me, so there¡¯s always a kind of retribution in my heart. En, my heart was so deep that I fell into a deep hole. Too deep a favor is really a kind of pressure. I don¡¯t want to owe anyone anymore. Anyway, I¡¯ve already returned your ring to you. After returning to the country, let¡¯s not contact each other anymore. Of course, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with one last thing. Explain to the media that we¡¯ve already broken off the engagement. You can use whatever reason you want as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt your reputation and interests. As for the rest, I don¡¯t care anyway.¡± Although Lu Huanzi said a lot later on,. Her words did not move Chen Huaijin. He still insisted on seeing her. Lu Huanzi did not have a passport. She could only take Chen Huaijin¡¯s private plane. Therefore, she had no choice but to follow him to see many doctors. She had been staying in New York for the past few days. There were always experts from all over the world coming to diagnose her condition. The CT scans she had done were reviewed, studied, and researched. But the results were not told to her. Instead, they were reported to Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin¡¯s worries seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. Lu Huanzi know probably he also finally clearly know his condition is probably not optimistic. But Lu Huanzi was in a good mood. Occasionally, when I have time, I will go out for a walk. It¡¯s like a vacation. There may not be much time left to come to New York. It¡¯s a good time to have some fun. Chapter 837 The night before he went back, Chen Huaijin had a serious talk with Lu Huanzi. It was just that her illness was indeed a little tricky. But three months to a year of life was not enough. He told her not to have too much psychological pressure and that they would slowly think of a way together. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t take it to heart. She had already experienced the most difficult and unacceptable period of time. Now she had almost figured it out. Instead, she went over to comfort Chen Huaijin and of course, she didn¡¯t forget to express her gratitude. After staying in New York for a period of time. The two of them finally returned to their country. When they went back, it was already late autumn in November. When Lu Huanzi went back to pick up the new year. The leaves of the parasol trees on the mountain path had also turned yellow and fallen all over the ground. The car sped past, raising countless yellow fallen leaves that rolled and spun like dancing butterflies. Chen Huaijin originally wanted her to live in his villa. But Lu Huanzi insisted on breaking up with him completely. In the end, there was really no other way. Lu Huanzi also lost her temper and said some very unpleasant words. This provoked Chen Huaijin and made him really angry. He sent her back. When she returned, Lu Huanzi also insisted that Chen Huaijin not personally send her back. Instead, she randomly sent one of his secretaries. On the way, chen Huaijin¡¯s secretary said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°the chairman really cares about Miss Lu. The diamond ring that he gave to Miss Lu was actually picked by the chairman himself when he went to South Africa. He personally took part in polishing and making it, and the shape was also designed by the chairman himself. In all these years, I¡¯ve never seen the chairman like a person so much. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, snorted coldly. ¡°Do I have to marry him just because he likes me? There are many people who like me in this world. Do I have to learn from the ancient emperors to accept concubines? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were extremely arrogant and did not know what was good for her. Lu Huanzi also saw it as she wished. The secretary had a very speechless expression on her face. Presumably, she would tell Chen Huaijin the truth when she returned. Lu Huanzi knew that she had to be ruthless towards Chen Huaijin now. Lu Huanzi had experienced this kind of pain before. When she let go, she might be very sad, but time was a good medicine. Over time, it would form a scar, gradually fall off, and then turn into a complete state. And during this process, the thing that he couldn¡¯t do the most was to be broken. He couldn¡¯t let him see even the slightest bit of hope. Otherwise, the scar on his heart would heal again and again, heal again and again, and eventually fester and bleed, turning into a thousand holes. In the end, it would never get better. Lu Huanzi had experienced it. If Mo Lichuan had been more resolute when they broke up for the first time. He did not look back, nor did he give her any hope. Perhaps later, and even now, she would not have been in such pain. Lu Huanzi understood this principle. Lu Huanzi understood this principle Chapter 838 After returning to the year of forgetfulness, Lu Huanzi packed her luggage. Then, she called Azu over. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m planning to stay at your hometown for a while. I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle and aunt again. Help me inform them. ¡± Azu didn¡¯t ask anything and just said yes. Lu Huanzi was planning to go out and hide for a while. She understood Chen Huaijin¡¯s character. He wasn¡¯t a person who would give up easily. In order to avoid Chen Huaijin, this period of time was the most crucial. Lu Huanzi thought about it and decided to go to Daliang Mountain. In any case, she had no place in her heart that she wanted to go to. Daliang mountain was Azu¡¯s hometown. His parents had never left the mountain in their entire life. The mountain scenery there was simple and pristine. When Lu Huanzi wanted to hide from the world, she would go there to hide. Moreover, Azu¡¯s parents also treated her as their own child. Azu¡¯s mother was a good cook and that kind of nagging made Lu Huanzi miss her very much. Azu said, ¡°when do you plan to go over? I can arrange it. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a moment. ¡°The day after tomorrow. I still have some things to do tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave early the day after tomorrow. The earlier the better. ¡± Azu nodded in agreement. After Azu went out, Lu Huanzi went to the wine cabinet. She still planned to drink some wine before falling asleep. Lu Huanzi¡¯s medicine was already gone. However, it was already past the time to deliver the medicine. Mr. Mo did not send the medicine over. Lu Huanzi¡¯s headache was becoming more and more frequent. Without medicine, Lu Huanzi could only use alcohol to fall asleep. Lu Huanzi¡¯s task the next day was to look for Mr. Mo.. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. This might be the last time she would look for Mr. Mo in her life. The purpose of Lu Huanzi¡¯s visit was naturally to ask for some medicine. She was going to Daliang Mountain. She did not know how long she would have to stay there. Lu Huanzi was even thinking in her heart. She might as well spend the rest of her life there. Anyway, it was a paradise, so she could live there freely. But no matter where she went¡­ The most important thing was the medicine. Lu Huanzi¡¯s headache, if it really started to hurt, it would be worse than death. Without Mo Lichuan¡¯s special medicine, Lu Huanzi really couldn¡¯t hold on. In the past, she controlled it very well. Mo Lichuan said that the medicine had side effects. It was very bad, so she had to endure it as much as she could. If she really couldn¡¯t endure it, she only ate a little. And every time, she was given a limited amount. But recently, the symptoms were becoming more and more frequent. The medicine given to her had long been used up. In the end, Lu Huanzi still thickened her skin and went to ask Mo Lichuan for medicine. Mo Lichuan had already inquired beforehand. Mo Lichuan¡¯s life did not change much these days. It was nothing more than going to work, leaving work, and returning to the apartment. However, at this time, Mo Lichuan should be in the company. Chapter 839 The last time they met, Mo Lichuan thought that she remembered everything in the past. He said that she would disappear from her life on her own initiative. His words seemed to have some guilt towards her. Therefore, Lu Huanzi thought that it should not be difficult for her to ask for some medicine. Lu Huanzi went to the MO Corporation instead. Although the MO Corporation in Jiang City was not the headquarters. It was still a landmark building in Jiang city. The entire building belonged to the MO Corporation. Recently, Mo Lichuan had been spending a lot of time in the country. After Lu Huanzi entered, she was blocked outside. She said that she could not enter without an appointment. In the end, Lu Huanzi had to take off her mask and sunglasses and put on the airs of a celebrity. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter either? ¡± The few receptionists were stunned when they saw Lu Huanzi. They could not wait to come up and sign the photo. However, after thinking for a moment, they still dutifully put themselves in a difficult position. ¡°But this is the MO Corporation¡¯s rule. Without an appointment, you can not see the president. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°then you have the right to call and ask for me. ¡± Lu Huanzi had actually contacted her herself. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s private phone had not been turned on for a long time. The few receptionists said, ¡°We don¡¯t have the right to call the president, but we can call the secretary office to ask. ¡± As a result, Lu Huanzi was put in a difficult position. She did not know many people in the Secretary Office. There were very few opportunities for her to go up. However, after a while, the receptionists hung up the phone and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Secretary Pan will be down soon. She will personally bring Miss Lu up. Please wait here for a moment. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect that she could really go up. So she waited downstairs. Sure enough, after a few minutes, a secretary came down to pick him up. This secretary was Mo Lichuan¡¯s most capable special assistant, Pan Zhengdong. Pan Zhengdong walked up to Lu Huanzi and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Lu, the president is in a meeting. Please follow me to the president¡¯s office and wait for a while. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Then, she followed Pan Zhengdong to the VIP elevator. Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears were too good. When she left, she heard a few young ladies at the Front Desk Gossiping about her. ¡°What kind of big prize did Lu Huanzi win at the Berlin Film Festival a while ago? She¡¯s in the prime of her life now, but it seems that she hasn¡¯t been active on the screen since she came back from Berlin. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the president of Jingsheng Group proposed to her when she was in Berlin. By the way, the president of Jingsheng Group is actually the biggest boss behind-the-scenes of Sky Entertainment. She¡¯s already the lady boss of Sky Entertainment. She still needs to mingle in the circle. All the land is hers. ¡± ¡°since she¡¯s going to marry into a rich family, why is she looking for our president now? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 840 ¡°You don¡¯t know about this. I heard that Miss Lu and our chairman have an affair. It seems that Tang Yingzhi broke off the engagement with the chairman because of her. It¡¯s complicated to say. Anyway, a beautiful woman is a disaster. I¡¯ll tell you slowly¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi gradually walked further and further away. Even the gossip behind her could not be heard anymore. Actually, she was not angry at all when she heard this. Instead, she felt that it was quite interesting. It was as if she was listening to a big show of a wealthy family. However, what the world saw was only the surface. How many people knew the truth behind all of this. Therefore, whether it was true or not, there was no need to take it to heart. After the elevator closed. Pan Zhengdong pressed the 99th floor. Mo Lichuan¡¯s office was officially on the highest floor of the entire building, the 99th floor. Lu Huanzi had been there once before. Standing by the bed, she could see the entire city. The tall building seemed to have become a small matchbox in her field of vision. When he stood at the window and looked down, he felt that the prosperity of this life was too far away from him, cold and fearful. There was a kind of loneliness that seemed to be rooted in his back, sucking his blood. He was clearly in the midst of prosperity, but he could only watch coldly from the side. Lu Huanzi actually did not like this feeling. She just felt too lonely. However, Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan liked to stand at the window the most. No matter where he was, he always liked to stand at the window and look down. Lu Huanzi had always thought that he probably liked the feeling of looking down on all living things. But now she suddenly felt that maybe it wasn¡¯t. This man had a deep loneliness hidden in his heart. This kind of loneliness seemed to be unable to be integrated into this kind of prosperity. Therefore, he could only stand in the distance and watch from afar. He also clearly knew from the bottom of his heart that he was an unusual person. Lu Huanzi sighed. The elevator had already arrived. Pan Zhengdong led Lu Huanzi to Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. He only asked her to wait here for a while before he went out. Mo Lichuan¡¯s office was very large. There were several rooms stacked on top of each other. It was said that a bedroom had been arranged. Although there was a bed, Mo Lichuan had never slept in the office. No matter how late it was, he would definitely go back to his apartment to sleep. Lu Huanzi did not quite understand this point. He was indeed a workaholic, but he was also a stubborn and principled workaholic. Lu Huanzi waited in the office alone until she was bored to death. She looked around and felt that it was really Mo Lichuan¡¯s style. All the decorations were clean and simple, but there were three colors, black, white, and gray. Staying inside, there was a kind of lifeless and depressing feeling. Lu Huanzi walked around for a while and finally walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk. Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk was very generous. Even the chair looked high-end. The chair looked high-end Chapter 841 When he was chatting with Mo Lichuan in the past, he seemed to have accidentally heard Mo Lichuan mention it. The chair in his office was made of Calfskin. It was the kind of calfskin that was born not long ago and had never been whipped before. Only in this way could the chair be made without a single flaw. Just like Mo Lichuan. He always looked calm and collected. However, many things in his life were well-organized and exquisite. Lu Huanzi thought that if there was anything in Mr. Mo¡¯s life that was not perfect, it would be herself. Lu Huanzi sat down on the chair. It was indeed very comfortable. Of course, she only dared to sit in secret. In ancient times, this was the throne of the emperor. Who had the audacity to sit on it. However, Mr. Mo was not here now, so Lu Huanzi wanted to have fun. She had always been curious about what a business genius like Mr. Mo, who ruled the world, was doing and thinking about every day when he sat in such a position? Anyway, after Lu Huanzi sat down, she didn¡¯t have any thoughts. She just felt very comfortable. Instead, she turned her chair around. On the back was a large French window. Outside, she could only see the vast sea of lights and the flow of cars like flowing water. Sure enough, she felt a huge sense of loneliness. Looking at it like this, it was as if she saw the whole world, and she felt even more insignificant and small, Xiao Ke thought. Lu Huanzi still turned around. It was fine if she didn¡¯t look. She accidentally saw a photo on Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk. There were two people in the photo. It was Mo Lichuan and a child. That child must be Mo Lichuan¡¯s son. His appearance was exactly the same as Mo Lichuan¡¯s. He was very handsome and good-looking. His temperament was also somewhat similar to Mo Lichuan¡¯s. At such a young age, there was no childlike innocence in his eyes. Instead, there was an indifferent coldness. Such a child was indeed worthy of being Mo Lichuan¡¯s child. However, Lu Huanzi seemed to be attracted to this child. Looking at this face, her heart seemed to be unconsciously pinched by someone. Then, there seemed to be an awl poking at the tip of her heart. It was actually a burst of pain. Lu Huanzi also did not know what was going on. She reached out and took the photo. Unconsciously, her fingertips gently caressed the child¡¯s face. When Mo Lichuan entered, he just happened to see this scene! Lu Huanzi was holding the photo and looking at it attentively. She lowered her head, so Mo Lichuan could not see her eyes clearly. But he could see clearly the attachment on her face. Sure enough, she tried to hide it, but when no one was around, she couldn¡¯t hide it. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± A cold voice came from the door. ¡ª¨C ¨C Chapter 842 Lu Huanzi looked up and saw Mo Lichuan. She didn¡¯t know when he came back. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t appear to be very nervous. After all, in front of Mo Lichuan, she was now recovering her memory. And Mo Lichuan felt that he owed this Lu Huanzi from the past. If she was panicking now, Mo Lichuan would probably be able to tell at a glance. Lu Huanzi also quietly put the photo back in its original position. There was no shame on her face after being caught. She just said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time. ¡± Mo Lichuan came in with a dark face. He did not expect Lu Huanzi to come to find her. But he thought that maybe she would come over in the next few days. Lu Huanzi had disappeared without a trace in the past few days. Even the people in Shi Nian did not know where she went. She could not help but check the flights, but she did not find any immigration records. It was as if she had disappeared from the world. These few days were really torturous for Mo Lichuan. He was still afraid that Lu Huanzi would not be able to get over it. Her Depression in the past was serious, and she had not been cured. It was only after she lost her memory that she seemed to have recovered to her original state. Mo Lichuan was afraid that¡­ ¡­ So at this moment, he was finally relieved. He actually did not know that Lu Huanzi would come today. It was Zhengdong who took the initiative to bring her in and only told him after the meeting. Zhengdong knew that he had been looking for her in the past few days. That was probably why he made such a decision. Mo Lichuan had already walked in. Lu Huanzi also stood up from his seat. Mo Lichuan looked at the photo, but he quietly put it on the table. Then, his voice was neither warm nor cold, ¡°why are you still looking for me today? Didn¡¯t you say that you never want to see me again? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s words made Lu Huanzi feel a little strange. What did he mean by never wanting to see him again. Lu Huanzi thought about it, she really couldn¡¯t remember when she had said this. But after a while, Lu Huanzi finally figured it out. Lu Huanzi must have told Mo Lichuan that in the past. I think I really hated Mo Lichuan before. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so determined. This also explains why Mo Lichuan¡¯s first reaction when he found out that he had regained his memory was to say that he would leave on his own initiative. Presumably in order to leave him in the past, I should do a lot of extreme things. Lu Huanzi said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Mo once promised me that he would give me medicine regularly. Is it because I have recovered my memory and remembered some old grudges, so Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t plan to give me medicine? ¡± Or did Mr. Mo see that I would come to you on my own initiative to beg you?¡± Chapter 843 In Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, Lu Huanzi¡¯s tone was very similar to before. There was sarcasm in her words. Indeed, in the past, he always said that he would never see her again and said countless times that he would cut all ties with her. But every time, there was always a way for Lu Huanzi to take the initiative to come to him or beg him. He knew that he was despicable. But it was better than never seeing her again. But this time, it was not like this. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°There¡¯s no more medicine. You can¡¯t take that medicine anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you really are a despicable person. ¡± If this was in the past, Lu Huanzi wouldn¡¯t have dared to scold her like this. Half of it was because of her courage in the past, and the other half was really angry. How could Mo Lichuan do this. He knew that there was no more special medicine in this world. He knew that she didn¡¯t have that medicine. When her headache flared up, it would be worse than death. But did he use this to threaten her? Mo Lichuan sighed. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but Huanzi, I really can¡¯t give you the medicine. ¡± Lu Huanzi snapped, ¡°why? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you really can¡¯t take that medicine anymore. If you have a headache, you should endure it. You can¡¯t take that medicine often. To put it plainly, there¡¯s morphine in it. It¡¯s addictive. Every time I give you the medicine, there¡¯s a limit. However, the poison will accumulate in your body. Moreover, you¡¯ve taken all the medicine so quickly this time. This proves that you can¡¯t take this medicine anymore. When that happens, the consequences will be even more serious. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know the composition of the drug. Anyway, she only knew that the hospital did not have any special painkillers. So there was actually morphine in it. Lu Huanzi smiled instead. ¡°I don¡¯t care what it¡¯s made of. Give me a little and give me as much as you can. Just return the favor I owe you back then. ¡± Whether there was morphine in it or not, would it be addictive. Lu Huanzi did not care at all. Because she only had a little bit of her life left. Anyway, she did not want to live in the torment of illness. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still cold. ¡°If you¡¯re here for this matter, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you. Huanzi, I¡¯m looking for the best doctor for you, and I¡¯m also developing a new drug. Now, I¡¯m doing a clinical trial. You have to bear with it first. After a while, the new drug might come out. ¡± Mo Lichuan had always been concerned about her condition, and he knew that her current condition was not very good. But he did not dare to provoke her too much. Since she had already recovered her memory, he did not dare to tie her to his side. She could only quietly arrange everything. Give her as much freedom as she could to stabilize her emotions. But she really could not take that painkiller anymore. Back then, her sister¡­ ¡­ He could not let her and her sister go down the same road of no return. .. Chapter 844 Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan as if he was determined not to give it to her. However, she was leaving tomorrow. Lu Huanzi gave him a dose of Meng Medicine. Although she did not know if it would work. However, Lu Huanzi still said, ¡°alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give it to me. Since I know that morphine can relieve my pain, then I¡¯ll go and use morphine. However, I won¡¯t Beg Mr. Mo for this kind of thing. I can think of a way myself. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi turned around and was about to leave. However, Mo Lichuan suddenly grabbed her arm. Mo Lichuan¡¯s appearance became very scary. It was as if this sentence had completely provoked him. He fiercely grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and pushed her back a few steps. All of a sudden, he pushed Lu Huanzi against the floor-to-ceiling glass behind him. Lu Huanzi looked down from the corner of her eyes. She actually felt as if she was pushed against the edge of a cliff. Although there was a glass behind her. But because it was transparent, everything behind her and the tall buildings under her feet were visible to her eyes. Lu Huanzi felt a kind of fear in her heart out of nowhere. And when she looked up, she saw Mo Lichuan. His eyes were red. But he was like a trapped beast that had just been released from a cage. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. His voice was ice-cold, but it also seemed to be wrapped in boiling lava. Every word seemed to come out from her teeth. Mo Lichuan said fiercely, ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you going to take revenge on me like this? Just like before, you¡¯re going to use your self-abandonment to take revenge on me and torture me. You must see that I can¡¯t stand to see you torture and torture yourself. If you¡¯re sure that I¡¯ll fall for your trick, don¡¯t you think so? Lu Huanzi, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± Mo Lichuan looked like he really wanted to pounce on her and bite her to death. Lu Huanzi only knew that the past Mo Lichuan owed the past Lu Huanzi. The Past Lu Huanzi hated Mo Lichuan to the core. But at this moment, seeing this look in his eyes,. Lu Huanzi seemed to have understood something. Mo Lichuan also hated Lu Huanzi. This hatred was too obvious. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes in a daze. She didn¡¯t know how to continue this scene. Did you step on a land mine or something? Lu Huanzi was stunned where, as if unable to say a word. In the end, however, Mo Lichuan could not bear it and was no longer willing to look at her. Suddenly let go of Lu Huanzi, and then turned around. His voice seemed a little shaky, even choked up. But the voice is still very clear. Mo Lichuan no longer had that kind of excitement just now, the voice seemed to have more of a compromise and powerless. He said: ¡°You go back, in the evening I will have someone to send the medicine to the ten years. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood rooted to the spot for a while, but she still left in the end. Lu Huanzi left Chapter 845 When she left, she turned around to look at Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan was still carrying her on his back. He lowered his head slightly. One of his hands was clenched into a fist and was placed on his desk. Lu Huanzi saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s shoulders were slightly trembling. Lu Huanzi felt that today had really angered him. Lu Huanzi left. When she went out, it wasn¡¯t noon yet. Although the November sunlight wasn¡¯t too warm. It still felt warm on her body. Lu Huanzi was not in a hurry to go back to the new year. Instead, she went to the famous pedestrian street in Jiangcheng and walked around casually. She did not know what she wanted to walk around. She did not have anything she wanted to buy. She probably just wanted to walk around. The Sun today was really good. However, a place like the New Year was not sunny. The people in the New Year¡¯s Eve lived a daily life of day and night. During the day, it was very quiet. The darker the sky was, the more the atmosphere was boiling. They were like poppies blooming in the dark. The darker they were, the more flirtatious they were. But suddenly, Lu Huanzi was a little tired of the bustle. From the time she could remember. All her life centers were Mr. Shi Nian and Mr. Mo.. It was the same in Japan, and it was the same after she returned to China. Lu Huanzi walked aimlessly on the street. There was an ice cream stall in front of her. There were many people in the queue. Lu Huanzi also followed the flow of people into the queue. The owner of the shop was a young couple. When it was Lu Huanzi¡¯s turn, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I want a waffle vanilla ice cream. ¡± The waffle was freshly made and it would take a while. Lu Huanzi saw that the young man was making an ice cream while the young lady was making waffles. The two of them worked well together. After a while, the ice cream was ready. The girl handed the ice cream to Lu Huanzi. Then, she turned around and complained to the boy behind her, ¡°I¡¯m really tired. There are really too many people today. ¡± The young man was slightly stunned. He suddenly walked to the window and shouted loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it anymore. My wife is tired and closed early today. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. ¡± So she walked out and pulled down the shutter door of the small shop. Lu Huanzi was standing beside her with a waffle ice cream in her hand. She listened to the long line of people discussing animatedly behind her. Some complained that they didn¡¯t have to do it after waiting for such a long line. They had waited for such a long time for nothing. But there were also people who said that boys doted on girls and envied this kind of love. As they discussed animatedly, the line dispersed. But Lu Huanzi still stood there for a long time without moving. She was also envious, especially envious. This kind of love was ordinary and warm, but it also had its own uniqueness. Lu Huanzi thought about it carefully and felt as if she had never experienced love before. It was true that she loved Mr. Mo. . But this kind of love of hers was not like this. Chapter 846 For a love, the pain and struggle it gave was much more than happiness. It also didn¡¯t have the usual warmth and support. Was this kind of love a normal love? Lu Huanzi envied this kind of love that kept each other warm. There was no need for it to be grand and vigorous, but it was a steady stream that held you in the palm of its hand. When Lu Huanzi returned to the year of forgetfulness, it was already late. Xi Feng said that Azu had been looking for her for a long time. Only then did Lu Huanzi remember that her bag was left in the car. Her phone was in her bag. So she really didn¡¯t know who had called. Lu Huanzi walked through the lively long corridor. She saw many people Those rich boys were still waving at her. Lu Huanzi returned to Shinian. When she saw these people, it was as if she had put on a mask in an instant. She could naturally smile and laugh with them. However, after walking through the long alley, Lu Huanzi felt physically and mentally exhausted. She didn¡¯t want to live like this anymore. Lu Huanzi took the initiative to look for Azu. Azu was in the wine cellar, counting today¡¯s goods. Lu Huanzi walked over. ¡°Xi Feng said You were looking for me? ¡± Azu nodded and took out a small metal bottle from his shirt pocket. ¡°Mr. Mo asked someone to deliver the medicine. He asked me to give it to you. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to be so fast. He had already delivered the medicine. Lu Huanzi held the metal bottle in her hand. It was heavy. This medicine was probably enough for her to eat for three months. Lu Huanzi¡¯s emotions were complicated, but she put the medicine into her pocket. Azu looked at her slightly worried expression. ¡°You can¡¯t eat too much of this medicine. Mr. Mo once told me that you¡¯ve been eating too much recently. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°I understand. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°don¡¯t let anyone know that I¡¯m going to Daliang mountain tomorrow. Arrange for Uncle Li to send me there. ¡± Uncle Li was the driver for Nian Nian, but he was a mute. Azu said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally send you there tomorrow. I also want to go back and visit my parents. ¡± Lu Huanzi naturally wouldn¡¯t refute Azu¡¯s words. Azu Put all his energy into Nian Nian and wholeheartedly helped her manage Nian. Indeed, a lot had been sacrificed. Moreover, it would take at least ten hours to drive from Jiangcheng to Daliang Mountain. Azu was a considerate person. Lu Huanzi was very assured. At night, Lu Huanzi packed some luggage and went to bed. At four o¡¯clock in the morning the next day, when it was completely silent, Lu Huanzi set off with Azu. No one knew about Lu Huanzi¡¯s departure except Azu. She only told Xi Feng that she was going on a trip for a period of time. The car drove from the mountain into the city center and then into the suburbs, far away from the bustling city. Then they went on the highway. Daliang mountain was very remote. After getting off the highway, only the highway was left leading into the mountains. Both sides of the highway were deserts with weeds growing everywhere. However, the setting sun here was very beautiful. It was big and round. Chapter 847 When the sun set, the car finally reached the mountains. The last part of the road was really bumpy. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t get carsick at first. But she couldn¡¯t stand the bumpy ride and almost threw up the dry bread she had for lunch. But the car could still drive all the way home. Because she had called earlier to say that she would come over. AZU¡¯s mother had already prepared a table full of good dishes. AZU¡¯s father was waiting outside. He was sitting by the old well at the door, smoking. When he saw the two of them get out of the car, he immediately came over to greet them. ¡°You two are finally back. You must be tired. Come in and warm up. ¡± It was indeed warm inside the house. Even though there was no air conditioning. There was a charcoal fire burning inside the house. It was already the end of November. Although it was not very cold yet, the temperature in the mountain varied greatly between day and night. Lu Huanzi was already prepared. She stuffed a few down coats into her suitcase and came over. She did not expect that after entering the mountain, she would still feel unbelievably cold. Azu¡¯s mother was very happy to see Lu Huanzi. She quickly pulled Lu Huanzi to sit down. ¡°You must be tired from rushing all day. quickly sit down and eat something to warm your body. ¡± As she spoke, she scooped a bowl of chicken soup for Lu Huanzi first. Lu Huanzi felt quite guilty. It was probably because there were only a few houses in the mountain. Therefore, the people here were especially hospitable. Every time Lu Huanzi came over, she was very warm. Lu Huanzi slept in the car for a whole day today. In fact, she was not tired at all. Azu was the one who was really tired. Therefore, Lu Huanzi handed the bowl of soup that Azu¡¯s mother had prepared to Azu. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today. You can drink it first. ¡± Azu was still as quiet as ever. He always had this ability. He was clearly in a place, but he always seemed to be invisible. He could make everyone ignore his existence. It was no exception in his own home. After a meal, Azu¡¯s mother and father seemed to have been talking to Lu Huanzi. They talked about the major events that happened outside and Azu¡¯s work. Even Azu had asked her if he had a girlfriend. Lu Huanzi shook her head repeatedly at that time. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think so. Please ask your son carefully. ¡± However, Azu seemed to be fine in front of her. He ate his food and drank his soup quietly, as if nothing could break his rhythm. Azu must be a virgo. In the end, Lu Huanzi ate until she was full. It was because Azu¡¯s mother¡¯s cooking was too delicious. Lu Huanzi thought that she was not a glutton. But it was hard to be cordial, and it was a delicacy that couldn¡¯t be eaten outside. In the end, she ate until she burped. After eating, Lu Huanzi said to Azu, ¡°accompany me for a walk. I have to saut?? food, or else I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. ¡± Azu nodded in agreement. Azu nodded Chapter 848 There was a stream in front of the house. The stream was a clear spring left from the highest peak of the mountain. Lu Huanzi and Azu walked along the stream. The running water had a gurgling sound. Especially in this quiet night, it was even clearer. It was more like a lively song. There was no moon in the sky, but there were stars. The scenery here was really not visible in the city. Especially this starry sky, it was simply a treasure trove. Lu Huanzi ate too much. One Hand rested on her waist while the other touched her stomach as she walked. Lu Huanzi suddenly burst out laughing. Azu turned his head to look at him, which was rare. ¡°What are you laughing at? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°look at me now. Does it look like I¡¯m carrying a baby in my stomach? ¡± Azu, on the other hand, raised the corner of his mouth, which was rare. ¡°Yes, it does. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi seemed to have seen something rare. She even stopped in her tracks. Azu¡¯s voice sounded very faint in the night. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Huanzi pretended to circle around Azu in an exaggerated manner. Then, she took a step back. ¡°Oh my God, a blockhead like you can actually smile. ¡± It was no wonder that Lu Huanzi was so exaggerated. It was because she had known Azu for so long. She had never seen azu smile before. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, Azu was a man with a more paralyzed face than Mr. Mo. . Mr. Mo was cold. It was like a natural block of ice. Anyone who approached it would be frozen into ice shards. But AZU, how should I put it? He was not cold, and sometimes he was very attentive and considerate. But he was just a block of wood. He never spoke much, and only knew how to do things silently. He arranged everything properly. Azu was really the type of person that the boss liked the most. Azu Saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s exaggerated look and could not help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about me smiling? I¡¯m also a normal person. ¡± If he did not make such a statement, Lu Huanzi really did not treat him as a normal person. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if you have nothing to do, you should smile more. The way you smile is really handsome. If you could smile more often, you would have had a girlfriend long ago. ¡± Azu was actually very handsome. Azu Wasn¡¯t his real name. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know his name either. In the past ten years, it was normal for people to use a fake name. But it was said that the girls in the past helped him to name Azu It was because he looked too much like Wu Yanzu. As time passed, no one called him by his real name anymore, so they just called him Azu. However, Lu Huanzi came here a few times later. From his parents, he knew that there was indeed the word ¡°Zu¡± in his name. His nickname was called Azu. This was really a huge coincidence. After Lu Huanzi said this, Azu¡¯s voice was also indifferent. ¡°I know. ¡± Chapter 849 The two of them walked quite far and spoke a few words intermittently. Azu did not like to talk. Most of the time, Lu Huanzi was the only one who spoke. Azu felt that Lu Huanzi was not quite the same as usual. When it was the New Year¡¯s Eve, she also liked to talk. She was also able to have a good time with those young masters and got along well with them. Everyone liked her very much. However, at this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression was different from when it was the New Year¡¯s Eve. She was like a child. She looked at the starry sky, but her black eyes seemed to be brighter than the stars in the sky. Her voice was also very pleasant. Ding Ding Dong Dong. When she was happy, she even told him gossip about the entertainment industry. She told him many strange things. When Lu Huanzi went back, she was also sleepy. Although Azu¡¯s house was a tile-roofed hut,. There were many rooms. AZU¡¯s mother had already prepared a room for her. The quilt had just been exposed to the sun today. The warm smell of the sun was still on it. Lu Huanzi slept very well and had no dreams at all. The next day, Lu Huanzi slept until the sun was high up in the sky. She got up, folded the quilt, and went out. In the end, she saw Azu setting up firewood in the yard. It was not quite the same as what she saw on TV. Azu was just sitting on a small chair and holding an axe. The axe looked very sharp. With a light crack, the dried wood was cut into two halves. Lu Huanzi walked over and asked curiously, ¡°why didn¡¯t you go back? ¡± Azu said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt without me in the past ten years. Besides, the boss is still slacking here. I also want to take a few days off. ¡± Very good. The water and soil in this mountain were indeed nurturing. A blockhead like Azu could actually joke with a serious face. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°taking a few days off is of course not a problem. But don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Without me, the boss wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt. Without you, he might really have gone bankrupt. ¡± Azu looked at Lu Huanzi speechlessly. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, squatted down with a smile and looked at Azu. Life in the Daliang mountain was simple and primitive. During the day, Lu Huanzi liked to lie on the Rattan Chair and sleep under the Sun. Sometimes, she would help Azu¡¯s mother by staying at home and cooking. Sometimes, she would go with Azu to water the fields and dig bamboo shoots. Although life was not as convenient as in the city.. She was much happier. Once, when Lu Huanzi and Azu went up the mountain to dig for bamboo shoots, the two of them were digging the soil. Lu Huanzi suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°Azu, can I marry you? ¡± Azu suddenly stopped what he was doing. Instead, he became very surprised. He said in a somewhat dull voice, ¡°marry me? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly sat on the ground and burst into laughter. She almost burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Look at how scared you are. ¡± Lu Huanzi had never seen Azu look so shocked. He had actually broken a bamboo shoot. Chapter 850 Lu Huanzi laughed so hard that she leaned forward, but Azu¡¯s face did not look good. Only then did Lu Huanzi realize that she might have made an inappropriate joke. But in the past ten years, such jokes were too common. Girls liked to probe rich young masters who came to play and see their reactions. In fact, it was not that they did not know that it was impossible. Those people were just playing around. How could they be sincere. But they just found it interesting. It was very interesting to see them cover up in a panic or lie to coax them. In fact, the girls in Jiannian often made fun of Azu. Every time in the restaurant, if Azu was present, there would always be some people who liked to make fun of Azu. Say, Azu, I want to turn over a new leaf. Will you marry me. Every time Lu Huanzi met him, she would say, ¡°you guys like to bully honest people like Azu. ¡± However, Azu always ignored them. The more he ignored them, the more people would make fun of him. Although he had a lot of power in Jiannian, he had a dull personality. The people in Jiannian were all smart people. They were all lawless and had their own personalities. Lu Huanzi did not know why she suddenly said this. She was probably just curious. Lu Huanzi stopped smiling and said, ¡°actually, if I could live again, I would definitely marry someone like you and live a peaceful life. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and became very disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that God won¡¯t give me such a chance. ¡± Azu didn¡¯t say anything but stood up silently. Although his face was expressionless, Lu Huanzi could see that his aura was actually colder than usual. Lu Huanzi felt that this joke was probably too big. However, the girls who usually picked the new year to joke with him didn¡¯t see him get angry at all. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Azu, are you angry? ¡± AZU¡¯s voice was faint and deep. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we should go back. ¡± At night, Lu Huanzi¡¯s headache flared up again. She tossed and turned in bed, finding it difficult to fall asleep. In the end, after taking twice the usual amount of medicine, she felt much better and fell asleep again. Mo Lichuan said that this kind of medicine was addictive. Yes, it seemed to be a little addictive. Although it was not like a drug that could make you want to die. But it could instantly stop the pain and make you sleepy. This was already a great gift to Lu Huanzi. Azu stayed in Daliang mountain for a week, but in the end, it was still the new year. However, Lu Huanzi did not follow him back. I just wanted to lay low for a while. But now Lu Huanzi is not willing to go. Here the mountains are good, water is good, people are good, away from the noise. She used to be such a boisterous person that she always lived in a boisterous place like Shinian. Sometimes she was led to believe that she would be lonely away from the bustle. Chapter 851 But it was different at this moment. Lu Huanzi felt that when she was alone, it was easier for her body and mind to be at peace. Gradually, she also liked this feeling. Of course, Lu Huanzi felt a little guilty towards Azu¡¯s mother and father. She kept disturbing them here. But they lived in the deep mountains all year round. Money and wealth were not very important to them. Moreover, Lu Huanzi knew that they actually did not lack money because they had a son like Azu. It was just that the two elders were not willing to go to the bustling city to live. Therefore, every day, Lu Huanzi would stay here with Azu¡¯s mother to raise chickens and cook. Azu¡¯s mother had a pair of skillful hands. She knitted a beautiful scarf for Lu Huanzi. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi would do her best to help Azu¡¯s father add firewood. AZU¡¯s father and mother were very happy. They had long treated Lu Huanzi as their own child. Azu¡¯s child was always outside. Although he earned a lot of money, the days he returned home every year were just a few days. The old couple was used to living in the mountains, so they did not go out. Lu Huanzi¡¯s arrival added a lot of warmth and excitement to the old couple. AZU¡¯s mother always liked to hold Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and say, ¡°it would be great if you were Azu¡¯s wife. ¡± Lu Huanzi just chuckled. ¡°Azu doesn¡¯t have to worry about not having a wife. He looks good and is capable. There are countless girls out there who want to marry him. ¡± AZU¡¯s mother sighed. She really cared about Lu Huanzi. ¡°Girl, how old are you this year? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°twenty-five. ¡± AZU¡¯s mother said, ¡°twenty-five isn¡¯t too young. Little girl, do you have a boyfriend? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and finally shook her head. AZU¡¯s mother said, ¡°since you don¡¯t have one, why don¡¯t you marry our Azu? Azu is a really good child and he treats you sincerely. If you marry him, the two of you can live outside and come here to visit us during the holidays. ¡± Lu Huanzi instantly felt awkward. AZU¡¯s father said from the side, ¡°Miss Lu is Azu¡¯s boss. Old Woman, stop talking nonsense. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve always treated Azu as my own brother. ¡± AZU¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Azu doesn¡¯t have this fate. When Azu was born, he looked for a blind man to read his fortune. He will be alone for the rest of his life. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that the elder believed in these things more or less. She comforted him for a while. Life is simple. Except for the headaches that come at night. Lu Huanzi felt that if asked her to live like this for the rest of her life, she was willing. If only God would give her another chance. She¡¯s GonNa lose everything. Is also deep in the mountains to build a house, near the water, a dog, a cat, live quietly. Chapter 852 Lu Huanzi stayed in the mountains for a month. Lu Huanzi remembered that it was Christmas. Coincidentally, it snowed for the first time in a year. In fact, it rarely snowed in Jiangcheng. But this year, it snowed heavily. It was said that the road outside the mountains had been closed. When she went out, there was a big patch of white snow. The weather became exceptionally cold. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi did not go out these days. The fire Kang was burning in the house from morning to night. Lu Huanzi¡¯s greatest pleasure was to add firewood by the side. This time, she also found a few books. She stayed by the fire Kang to read, and it was leisurely and carefree. It was originally fine that day. But that afternoon, Lu Huanzi wanted to go to the backyard to get some dry firewood. When she walked out of the House, the situation that happened in the past ten years suddenly happened again. Lu Huanzi suddenly lost her balance, and she fell down as if she could not control herself. In fact, other than feeling a little dizzy, her mind was still clear. But it was as if she could not control her body. Lu Huanzi fell into the snow just like that. There was still heavy snow in the sky. However, a few days ago, the heavy snow blew Azu¡¯s father¡¯s vegetable shed in the back of the mountain Azu¡¯s father and mother went there to repair it today. Lu Huanzi lay in the snow. She felt the snow water seeping through her neck bit by bit and into her body. Lu Huanzi was shivering with cold. But her hands and feet seemed to be stiff She looked at the heavy snow in the sky. Lu Huanzi felt dizzy and dizzy. The snow was so heavy. In less than half a day, she would be buried in this snow. When Azu¡¯s parents came back, even her people could not be found. Lu Huanzi wanted to scream. But she could not make a sound. Her consciousness became more and more blurry. She vaguely found Azu¡¯s mother seemed to have come back. Seeing her lying in the snow, she went to call for help in a panic. Lu Huanzi had been sleeping the whole time. She only felt a headache, a headache that she could not bear. She also felt a jolt. Along the way, she felt nauseous, as if she was above the clouds, up and down, very uncomfortable. She seemed to hear someone calling her name. It was a man, but Lu Huanzi could not tell who it was. However, she felt very warm. Her frozen limbs seemed to gradually warm up. In the end, she fell into a deep sleep. Lu Huanzi did not know how long she had slept. She only knew that she had fallen into a deep sleep. When she woke up, the tip of her nose was full of medicine. She saw the snow-white ceiling and the drip hanging by the bedside. Lu Huanzi¡¯s consciousness gradually became clear. This was not Daliang Mountain. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Azu¡¯s voice came from the side. Lu Huanzi looked over and indeed saw Azu standing by her side. Chapter 853 Lu Huanzi felt a headache coming on. However, she still used all her strength to ask, ¡°what exactly happened? ¡± Azu poured a glass of water for Lu Huanzi first. After letting Lu Huanzi drink the water, Azu said, ¡°you¡¯ve already slept for two days. ¡± Azu said, ¡°two days ago, I suddenly received a call from my father. He said that you fell at home and passed out. ¡± There was only one medical and health center in Daliang Mountain. There was a phone in the medical and health center. Usually, it became a public phone. Those inside wanted to contact their relatives outside, so they went over to make a call. Although it was less than a kilometer away from where they lived. But in this snowy weather, it was almost impossible to move an inch. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°your parents must have suffered a lot because of me. ¡± Azu said, ¡°they were also scared, but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Why am I here? Hasn¡¯t the road outside been closed because of the heavy snow? ¡± Because this year¡¯s heavy snow was really rare. For fear of causing an avalanche, the road into the mountain had been closed earlier. However, she had only been unconscious for two days. How did she end up in the hospital already. Lu Huanzi felt that the layout of this ward was somewhat familiar. It should be Pu Ren Hospital in Jiang city. Azu said, ¡°it was Mr. Chen¡¯s private plane that brought you here. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Chen, Chen Huaijin? ¡± Azu nodded. For a moment, Lu Huanzi actually felt that all her efforts had been in vain. The reason why she had gone to Daliang mountain this time was to avoid Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin had proposed to her and was entangled with her. Although Lu Huanzi had said some heartless words, she didn¡¯t want to let him go. But in order to make Chen Huaijin completely forget about it, she decided to completely avoid his gaze and disappear from the world. But she didn¡¯t expect that it was Chen Huaijin who had brought her back from Daliang Mountain. What kind of ill-fated relationship was this. Azu told her the whole story from beginning to end. It turned out that on Christmas Day, Azu had received a call from the mountain saying that she had fallen and fainted, and her injuries were quite serious. The medical conditions in the mountains were limited. The doctor suggested that they quickly leave the mountains to go to a hospital in a big city for treatment. However, the mountains were sealed by heavy snow. At this time, it was impossible for cars to drive into the mountains. The only way was to have a private plane. In Jiang City, there were only two people who had a private plane. One was Mr. Mo, and the other was Mr. Chen. Azu had actually contacted Mr. Mo First. But no matter what, he could not contact him. Later, he suddenly remembered that it was Christmas Day. Lu Huanzi also suddenly understood. It was impossible to contact Mr. Mo on Christmas. It was said that Mr. Mo¡¯s illegitimate child was born on Christmas. Every Christmas, Mr. Mo would go over to accompany his son. This matter was not as big as heaven and earth. Chapter 854 Azu could not contact Mr. Mo, so he could only ask Chen Huaijin for help. Chen Huaijin did not say anything and immediately arranged for a plane to pick Lu Huanzi up from the mountain. Lu Huanzi slept in the hospital for a day and a night. But so far, the results of the examination had not come out. Lu Huanzi knew that she was actually not in a big deal. It was just that her condition had worsened a little. The chief doctor had told her before. In the future, this kind of situation would happen more and more frequently. One day, she would completely lose control and become paralyzed. Lu Huanzi was extremely afraid. However, after being afraid for so many days, when the real day was getting closer and closer, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart gradually became numb. A sound came from the door. The door of the ward was opened. Lu Huanzi saw Chen Huaijin appear at the door. Azu turned his head to look, then said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Shinian first. I¡¯ll come back to see you later. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Azu went out. Chen Huaijin walked over. Lu Huanzi stayed in Daliang mountain for a month. She didn¡¯t see Chen Huaijin for a month either. But after a month, Lu Huanzi felt that Chen huaijin seemed to have changed a little. It wasn¡¯t that his appearance had changed. It was that his aura was colder than before. Chen Huaijin slowly walked over to Lu Huanzi. When Lu Huanzi saw him, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She clearly wanted to avoid him forever, but in the end, she still owed him a favor. He didn¡¯t expect that God would have such an arrangement. It was also very awkward. Lu Huanzi looked at the cold face and smiled. ¡°This time, I really have to thank you. Otherwise, my little life might have been lost just like that. ¡± Chen Huaijin snorted coldly. Lu Huanzi saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, so she didn¡¯t want to provoke him. Now, her head was still faintly aching. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him. So she said, ¡°why are you suddenly a little sleepy? I¡¯ll sleep for a while more. You go back. ¡± Just as Lu Huanzi was about to lie down. Chen Huaijin suddenly sat down beside Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed. The next second, he grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve been looking for you for a whole month? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned and casually said, ¡°why are you looking for me? ¡± After asking, she felt that she had walked into a trap. Chen Huaijin¡¯s face actually had a somewhat resentful and angry expression. He stared at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face for a long time before finally saying, ¡°your future wife has gone missing. Do you think I¡¯m worried? ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed in her heart. Then she said, ¡°why haven¡¯t you given up yet? ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s tone was stubborn and serious. ¡°I won¡¯t give up. Huanzi, you will marry me willingly. ¡± Chapter 855 Lu Huanzi pulled her hand out of Chen Huaijin¡¯s palm. The corners of her mouth curled into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Chen Huaijin, as you can see, I¡¯m practically a cripple now. You found so many doctors for me when you were in New York. I think you should be aware of my current situation. My illness can¡¯t be cured, and I don¡¯t have much time left. Can¡¯t you let me live out these last days peacefully ¡°What¡¯s the point of you being so insistent on marrying me? Are you really that eager to be a widower? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were also sincere. Actually, to her, how she spent the rest of her life was no longer important. Because she didn¡¯t have much time left. Lu Huanzi only hoped that her illness would be less painful. She also didn¡¯t want to drag others down. Actually, there was no harm in marrying Chen Huaijin. He had a lot of resources. Perhaps even after she became paralyzed in the future, he could still drag her down for a year or so. ¡­ But Lu Huanzi was unwilling to do so. She wanted to have a little dignity in her last days. Even if she was going to die, she just had to quietly disappear in the corner. Lu Huanzi had read a book. There was a sentence in it that described death. The book said: Death is like water disappearing into the water¡­ ¡­ When Lu Huanzi saw this sentence, she was surprisingly philosophical. In this world, everyone had to die in the end. So what was the difference between a little earlier and a little later. A person¡¯s life was just a few decades. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. I will definitely cure your illness and let you live happily in this world. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Mr. Chen, I appreciate your kindness. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s voice gradually softened He said, ¡°I know I¡¯m not omnipotent, but I actually have some clues about your illness. These days, I¡¯ve been looking for you while setting up a team to specifically study your condition. Actually, your condition isn¡¯t too bad. Moreover, your case is very common. Those who were diagnosed with cerebellar atrophy, but after ten or eight years, there are still a lot of people who are still alive in this world. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. There was a medical miracle, but she didn¡¯t believe that she would be so lucky. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°your situation is actually a little different from others. According to the initial diagnosis, your brain is damaged because of the toxins. I¡¯m afraid that there are still some toxins left in your body, which is why your condition has worsened. If it¡¯s not congenital, then there¡¯s still hope. If we can find out the special toxins in your body and develop an antidote, then your condition should not worsen. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt a glimmer of hope in her heart after hearing what he said. She asked in disbelief, ¡°is what you said true? ¡± Chen Huaijin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± Chen Huaijin nodded Chapter 856 Chen Huaijin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt a desire to live. This feeling was very complicated. It was like you had fallen into a deep well. At the beginning, you struggled, you were in pain, you looked at the sunlight above you and prayed. But when you experienced a series of pain, you finally gave up the hope of survival, waiting for the end to slowly die. But when you were on your last breath, you actually found someone throwing a rope to pull you. At that time, you didn¡¯t have any strength left. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°alright, you don¡¯t have to think about anything else. Just leave the rest to me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was indeed unwilling to think about it. She slept for a few more days on and off. Her body finally began to recover a little. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s headache was still not getting better. Now, it was much more than before. It would take effect several times a day. Mo Lichuan¡¯s medicine was left in the Daliang mountains, but he didn¡¯t bring it back. But the medicine was almost finished. At the most painful moment, Lu Huanzi was shivering in the corner of the bed. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Lu Huanzi began to smash things. She knew that she looked like she had a drug addiction. However, she still maintained a bit of clarity and didn¡¯t ask MO Lichuan for medicine. Once, Lu Huanzi was in so much pain that she threw everything in the room. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she took a piece of broken mirror and put it on her wrist. Just then, Chen Huaijin came over. He took the piece of Broken Mirror from Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. He held Lu Huanzi tightly in his arms. Lu Huanzi was in too much pain. She was in so much pain that she went crazy. She kicked and bit Chen Huaijin. She beat his chest with all her might. But Chen Huaijin still didn¡¯t let go. That night, Lu Huanzi struggled for a long time. Finally, the doctor gave her a sedative and she finally fell asleep. But Lu Huanzi still woke up in the middle of the night. Her head was still in pain. However, the pain slowly subsided like a tide. Lu Huanzi felt that this kind of life was really not a life for people. Every day was like experiencing a disaster. Even if what Chen Huaijin said was right. Even if there was still a possibility of a miracle with her illness. But this process was too painful, too painful. The pain almost destroyed her hope of survival. Lu Huanzi lay there, staring at the ceiling, feeling very confused. She turned her head slightly and found Chen Huaijin sitting beside his bed. He moved a chair to the side of the bed. He held her hand with one hand and held his head with the other hand with his eyes closed. Lu Huanzi saw a few bloody marks on Chen Huaijin¡¯s chin. There were also obvious teeth marks on the palm of the hand that held her head. There were also some bloodstains on it that had scabbed. Chapter 857 Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind replayed the scene from last night when she went crazy. At that time, Chen Huaijin allowed her to hit him, but he just held her tightly in his arms. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was filled with grief. Lu Huanzi¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and Chen Huaijin woke up. He pinched the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°why are you awake? Do you want to drink some water? ¡± Lu Huanzi took the initiative to grab Chen Huaijin¡¯s hand. ¡°When I bit you, why didn¡¯t you dodge? ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to bite me than to bite your own tongue. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears instantly fell. Chen Huaijin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so easily moved. Do you think I should confess my love at the same time? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you so good to me? ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it even more than you do. Just treat it as me being cheap. ¡± Chen Huaijin said it casually. Lu Huanzi looked at Chen Huaijin and suddenly said, ¡°are you still willing to marry me? ¡± Chen Huaijin was slightly stunned. In the next second, he suddenly reacted. Chen Huaijin seemed to be a little excited. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your mind. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°if you¡¯re really still willing to marry me, I¡¯ll agree to it. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s face didn¡¯t have much of an expression other than shock. He slowly sat down after standing up. After Lu Huanzi said this, she felt a little regretful in her heart. Because although Chen Huaijin had proposed to her in the past. It was hard to guarantee that he had changed his mind now. He had seen Lu Huanzi¡¯s situation the most clearly these past few days. Although he had done his best for her. It could also be out of pity. She had given up with great difficulty, yet she had provoked him like this. Lu Huanzi felt that she had committed a crime. In that moment just now. Lu Huanzi really felt that this man in front of her could be relied on. She was really too painful, too scared, and too lonely. She needed a support. Even if there were only three months left. She knew that she wasn¡¯t saying this because of love. It was because of her selfishness. However, Lu Huanzi had compromised with fate and the unbearable pain. She was also afraid that she couldn¡¯t help but ask Mo Lichuan for that addictive drug. She didn¡¯t want her final days to be without any dignity and image, and completely become a drug addict. But at the most painful time. Chen Huaijin held her tightly in his arms. At that moment, although her pain didn¡¯t decrease. But Lu Huanzi felt a kind of enrichment, a kind of dependence. Let her be selfish one last time. She wasn¡¯t always a good person, anyway. If I¡¯m going to hell, I don¡¯t mind adding one more charge to that list. Chapter 858 Lu Huanzi thought so in her heart. But she wasn¡¯t sure if Chen Huaijin had gone back on his word. He didn¡¯t look excited at all. On the contrary, he looked deep in thought. Presumably, what she said was too inappropriate. Of course, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t force it. Just as she was about to open her mouth and take back her words¡­ Chen Huaijin went forward and directly hugged Lu Huanzi in his arms. He said, ¡°Huanzi, am I dreaming? Say it again, say it again. ¡± Chen Huaijin looked as if he had just woken up from a dream. His joy was evident in his words. Lu Huanzi felt as if she was suffocating in his arms. Lu Huanzi hugged him tightly as well. ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you. ¡± Lu Huan stayed in the hospital for three days before she was discharged. Her illness was sometimes good and sometimes bad. However, Lu Huanzi did not want to spend all her time in the hospital until the final stage. After Lu Huanzi was discharged from the hospital, the first thing she did was return to Shinian. Xi Feng and Azu still managed Shinian very well. Shinian was still as lively as ever. However, Lu Huanzi only went back to pack some luggage. She planned to move into Chen Huaijin¡¯s villa. Chen Huaijin also hired a few foreign experts to be her family doctors and to monitor her condition at all times. Lu Huanzi knew that Chen Huaijin had paid a great price. Lu Huanzi was very grateful for this. When Lu Huanzi came out of Shinian, she ran into a reporter who was stationed outside Shinian all year round. She took a photo of Chen Huaijin¡¯s car with her luggage and it was taken on the front cover. The gossip reporters followed Chen Huaijin all the way to the outside of his villa. The next day, all the reports came out. One of the most eye-catching ones was the gossip weekly¡¯s ¡°Lu Huanzi and the CEO of the same day entertainment live together sweetly. Good things are about to happen. ¡± Because the matter of Chen Huaijin openly proposing to Lu Huanzi at the Berlin film festival was well-known. So now that the rumor of them living together was exposed, it was just going with the flow. There weren¡¯t too many negative news. After all, she was already officially Chen Huaijin¡¯s fianc??e outside. In the evening, Chen Huaijin came to Lu Huanzi for a discussion. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°let¡¯s find a date to collect our marriage certificate. The wedding date will be set on the 24th of next month. What do you think? ¡± The 24th of next month, which was also January 24th, happened to be Valentine¡¯s Day. But it was already the end of December, and there were only about twenty days left. But Lu Huanzi still said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± She actually didn¡¯t object. Chen Huaijin insisted on having a ceremony. In her life, she had never entered a church or worn a wedding dress. So, she wanted to experience it, too. Now that she had made up her mind to marry Chen Huaijin, she intended to treat him sincerely no matter how much time she had left. Chapter 859 She truly wanted to treat Chen Huaijin as her future husband. Chen Huaijin had blocked many things for her. Lu Huanzi knew that there was pressure from the Chen family. Although she didn¡¯t remember her past. No matter how she put it, she still had some entanglements with Chen Chuyun. Moreover, her birth was not so innocent. It was very difficult for a large family like the Chen family to accept a woman like her as the young mistress of a wealthy family. However, he was not worried about anything at all. Chen Huaijin had been mediating between them. He was now the head of the Chen family. He insisted on marrying her. In fact, no one would really object to it. These days, Lu Huanzi¡¯s headache would occasionally flare up. When it did flare up, it was also unbearable pain. However, she would not lose control of her emotions like before. It was probably because she had stopped taking Mo Lichuan¡¯s medicine. The things that happened to her body were often happening. But it was just a normal fainting spell. But she would recover after a while. On New Year¡¯s Day, Chen Huaijin said that he would bring Lu Huanzi to meet his family. Chen Huaijin¡¯s family had always lived abroad. But the ancestral home was in the country. Every new year was spent in the country. This New Year¡¯s Day, he had specially come back to meet his future daughter-in-law. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart suddenly became very nervous. On one hand, she knew that the Chen family would not accept her. On the other hand, she had never thought that marrying Chen Huaijin would involve his family. However, Chen Huaijin had been trying to persuade her. He said that everything had already been agreed upon and that no one would make things difficult for her. At night, Lu Huanzi still followed Chen Huaijin to the Chen family¡¯s old mansion. The Chen family¡¯s old mansion was the former imperial residence. Later, it was renovated and transformed into a new-style courtyard. However, it still looked as grand and magnificent as the imperial residence. After getting off the car, there were people waiting at the door. Lu Huanzi followed behind Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin directly wrapped his arms around her waist and half hugged her in his arms. ¡°Ugly daughters-in-law always have to meet their in-laws. My parents are not as scary as you think. They are still quite open-minded. ¡± After Lu Huanzi entered, she only had one impression of the Chen residence, which was that there were many people. There were really too many people As expected of the Qing Dynasty¡¯s royal residence, it still maintained some traditional rules. For example, there were maids everywhere. In such a family, Lu Huanzi did not dare to expect the elders to be open-minded. Lu Huanzi and Chen Huaijin were led into the hall. From the outside, it looked like a prince¡¯s residence. However, after entering, it was a perfect combination of Chinese and Western. The lights inside were bright. Although the furniture was good Mahogany, with some western elements, such as the Wooden Western Sofa, there was a rare sense of beauty. Chapter 860 Those nannies came over to greet her. Indeed, she called Chen Huaijin young master and Lu Huanzi Young Madam. Lu Huanzi reluctantly agreed. Lu Huanzi finally met Chen Huaijin¡¯s mother. A very young and elegant woman. She was wearing a Qipao and had a very classical aura. Her skin was very white and her figure was exquisite. There were no wrinkles on her face, but she had a gentle and elegant aura carved by the passage of time. When she saw Lu Huanzi, her eyes narrowed. ¡°This must be Huanzi. Come quickly, let me see. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood there without moving. This was because other than Chen Huaijin¡¯s mother, there was also Tang Yingzhi, who was sitting next to her and talking to her just now. This time, it was not only Lu Huanzi. Even Chen Huaijin, who was beside her, frowned slightly. Obviously, Tang Yingzhi¡¯s appearance was also out of his expectations. Chen Huaijin held her hand and walked over. When he walked in front of Tang Yingzhi, he said coldly, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Tang Yingzhi did not speak. Chen Huaijin was reprimanded by mother Chen. ¡°Why are you talking to Yingzhi? Yingzhi knew that we were returning to China today, so she came to visit us. At this hour, she was invited to have dinner with us. Don¡¯t you remember that when Yingzhi was young, she spent New Year¡¯s Day at our house? ¡± Tang Yingzhi¡¯s expression was also indifferent. She turned around. Her face still looked a little aloof. She said, ¡°why? Big Brother has a fianc??e and forgot about my sister. Now, he won¡¯t even eat a meal? ¡± Then, she turned to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°sister-in-law, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll leave now. ¡± Although Tang Yingzhi said this, she didn¡¯t look like she was going to get up and leave. If this kind of thing happened in normal times, Lu Huanzi might not have given her face. But now, it was really Chen Huaijin¡¯s home. Of course, she could only restrain herself. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Why would I mind? You¡¯re Huaijin¡¯s sister, and you¡¯ll be my sister in the future. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, even she herself felt goosebumps all over her body. But fortunately, during the New Year, she had said things to the customers that were against her heart. It was just acting. She had been in the entertainment industry for so long, and she realized that her acting skills were not too bad. Mother Chen still had a gentle look on her face. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t just stand there. Since the two of you are already here, let¡¯s go to the restaurant first. ¡± She looked at the clock on the wall. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. ¡± It seemed like there would be more guests coming over today. Lu Huanzi went to the dining hall. Tang Yingzhi followed behind. The Chen family¡¯s dining hall was very big. But it was western-style. It was a long French dining table. There were already some cold dishes on the table. Mother Chen did not come up with them. It seemed like she was checking the dishes in the kitchen. Mother Chen was checking the dishes in the kitchen Chapter 861 She had just entered the restaurant. Tang Yingzhi said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°I have something to tell you. ¡± Chen Huaijin was right next to Lu Huanzi. When she heard Tang Yingzhi say this, she said, ¡°if you have something to say, just tell me. She has nothing to say to you. ¡± The corners of Tang Yingzhi¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re protecting her like this? I¡¯m a big tiger? Do you think I can eat her? ¡± Lu Huanzi tugged at Chen Huaijin¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I also have something to ask her. ¡± Lu Huanzi followed Tang Yingzhi to a balcony in the restaurant. The air outside was very cold. A Gust of wind blew, as if a whip had hit her face. After they went out, Lu Huanzi went straight to the point. ¡°If you have anything you want to say to me, just say it. ¡± Actually, Lu huanzi still felt a little guilty towards Tang Yingzhi. Although Tang Yingzhi had never liked her, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t think much of her Lu Huanzi could even feel that Tang Yingzhi looked down on her from the bottom of her heart. But after all, she hadn¡¯t really done anything to hurt herself, nor had she played any despicable tricks. At first, Lu Huanzi thought that it was Tang Yingzhi who had planned the first Pearl Necklace. But later, she found out that it was actually Mo Lichuan. Instead, she misunderstood Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi fixed her gaze on the woman opposite her. She also felt that she was quite pitiful. Although she was high and mighty, and she was the goddess in the hearts of countless people. But, the one in her heart, she couldn¡¯t get. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°you don¡¯t love Huaijin at all, why did you agree to marry her? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought that Tang Yingzhi might start to call her a witch or something. But she didn¡¯t expect her to ask such a question the moment she opened her mouth. Lu Huanzi was silent for a while before she said, ¡°whether I love him or not will change. In the past, I didn¡¯t love Chen Huaijin, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t love him now or in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi was telling the truth in her heart. Because she didn¡¯t love Chen Huaijin, but she agreed to him, Lu Huanzi felt a little guilty. But since Lu Huanzi agreed, it meant that she had made up her mind. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°not all marriages are based on love. I¡¯m willing to live with this warm man, but I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll fall in love with this outstanding man in the future. ¡± Tang Yingzhi sneered, ¡°what you said is really grand. Can you forget Mo Lichuan? ¡± Tang Yingzhi suddenly mentioned this name. Lu Huanzi admitted that her heart seemed to skip a beat. Before Lu Huanzi could speak. Tang Yingzhi said sarcastically, ¡°see, you can¡¯t forget him at all. Since you have that kind of past with Mo Lichuan, you can¡¯t forget him at all. But you want to marry Huaijin. You¡¯re basically harming two men. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart slightly paused. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart slightly trembled Chapter 862 She said, ¡°tell me, what is the past between me and Mo Lichuan that is really hard to forget? Why can¡¯t I forget him and start over? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°have you forgotten that there is A¡­ ¡± ¡°Yingzhi, come here, I have something to say to you. ¡± A cold voice came from behind Tang Yingzhi. Chen Huaijin coldly planned Tang Yingzhi¡¯s words. Chen Huaijin looked as if he was really angry. Tang Yingzhi did not move. The corner of her mouth was still curved with a hint of sarcasm. She turned her head. Although she was facing Lu Huanzi, her gaze fell on Chen Huaijin. The sarcasm on the corner of her mouth was still obvious. She said slowly, ¡°between the two of you¡­ ¡± In the end, she could not say it out loud. Chen Huaijin directly pulled Tang Yingzhi into the room. Then, he directly walked out of the restaurant. Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment. She quickly looked over, but she did not know where Chen Huaijin had dragged Tang Yingzhi to. One of the things Lu Huanzi hated the most in her life was when others talked about things as if they were talking, and then they were worried about her. Tang Yingzhi was just about to say something. Chen Huaijin seemed to be very excited just now, as if he was afraid that Tang Yingzhi would say something out of her mouth. Tang Yingzhi said that there was something between him and Mo Lichuan? What was she referring to? Unfortunately, she had lost her memory. Although she had been having frequent headaches recently, she didn¡¯t have any intention of regaining her memory. In those TV series and novels, the female lead Mengdi was stimulated and suddenly had a splitting headache. Then, she remembered everything in the past, all the grudges and grudges. However, Lu Huanzi did not. Other than a simple headache, she did not have any memory recovery at all. Therefore, the TV series and novels were all imagined by the author. It was just necessary for the plot to develop. There was no such thing at all. This was the Chen family, so Lu Huanzi did not dare to wander around blindly. Therefore, she could only go to the restaurant and find a corner seat to sit down first. But in her mind, she was still calculating. What exactly did Tang Yingzhi want to say just now What did he have with Mo Lichuan? There was an agreement? There was an unspeakable secret? Lu Huanzi thought of many possibilities. It couldn¡¯t be that there was a son between them! Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t figure it out in the end. She couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. If she thought about it again, she would have a headache. But from the looks of it, Chen Huaijin knew. Lu Huanzi planned to ask Chen Huaijin about it tonight. It wasn¡¯t just where Chen Huaijin and Tang Yingzhi were at the moment. What were they talking about? Over there. Tang Yingzhi was being pulled by Chen Huaijin all the way. In the end, Chen Huaijin randomly opened a guest room and pulled Tang Yingzhi into it. He closed the door. The room was dark. But the curtains were open. There was a moon today. But it was not very bright. The thin moonlight shone through the French windows. It formed a white halo on the black carpet. Chapter 863 Because Chen Huaijin used too much force. Tang Yingzhi almost fell against the wall. Chen Huaijin seemed to be bursting with anger. But his voice was still terrifyingly cold. ¡°What exactly did you want to say just now? ¡± Tang Yingzhi was still the same. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to say? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have pulled me over in such a hurry. ¡± Chen Huaijin asked again, ¡°what did you want to say just now? Tell me. ¡± Tang Yingzhi smiled. ¡°I just wanted to remind her that she has a son with Mo Lichuan. Didn¡¯t she recover her memory? Are you afraid that after I remind her, she will suddenly realize her conscience and change her mind midway and not marry you? ¡± Tang Yingzhi¡¯s words were extremely sarcastic. However, Chen Huaijin¡¯s face seemed to have darkened a little. Tang Yingzhi seemed to see that Chen Huaijin¡¯s expression was not right. She was suddenly stunned. Then, a look of disbelief appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that she has not recovered her memory at all. She doesn¡¯t even know that she has a son with Mo Lichuan? ¡± Chen Huaijin didn¡¯t speak and remained silent. However, the expression on his face seemed to be unpredictable. Tang Yingzhi immediately understood. She was stunned for a moment Suddenly, she burst into laughter. ¡°Big Brother, oh big brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a day. It turns out that that woman actually didn¡¯t recover her memory. I also said that during this period of time, she disappeared without a trace. You and Li Chuan dug three feet into the ground and searched for her. Li Chuan almost didn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep this month because he was afraid that the woman would be depressed and seek death. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she actually didn¡¯t recover her memory. That¡¯s why she was so calm. That¡¯s why she chose to marry you. Big Brother, aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll hate you after she recovers her memory? ¡± Chen Huaijin finally opened his mouth. ¡°I only ask you for one thing. You can say whatever you want. The only thing is that he has a child with Li Chuan. You can¡¯t tell her about this. ¡± Tang Yingzhi chuckled. ¡°If I don¡¯t tell her, do you think she won¡¯t know? If she knew that you knew about this but didn¡¯t tell her, it would be too late for her to hate you. ¡± Chen Huaijin remained silent. Tang Yingzhi continued to mock, ¡°both of you are afraid that that woman will regain her memory. What Li Chuan is afraid of is that woman remembering everything. The hatred and grudges between them will make that woman unable to let go and hurt herself again. As for you, you are afraid that after that woman regains her memory, there will be countless strands of love and hate between her and Mo Lichuan. I¡¯m afraid that you, Chen Huaijin, will no longer be involved. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s voice regained its calmness. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t wish for her to regain her memories. Furthermore, I believe that Huanzi will never remember the past in this lifetime. The relationship between him and Li Chuan has long been broken. In the future, I will accompany her down the road. However, I will not allow anyone to ruin my plans. Yingzhi, you know my temper. Since I was able to let you soar in the entertainment industry back then and become famous today, I have the ability to push you from the clouds into hell. Don¡¯t act on your own. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not cherishing the friendship that we have had for so many years? ¡± Friendship? Tang Yingzhi thought it was funny. He had never considered the half-friendship between them. Ever since she was a child, her heart was in this man. Chapter 864 But he just plays dumb. She thought it was a bad time. He has had several girlfriends, but they all ended badly. She was the one who stayed with him the longest. She was the only one who could put up with his strange and indifferent disposition. But ever since that woman showed up, everything¡¯s changed. It turned out that his indifference was only to everyone else, but not to that woman. It turned out that he can be so considerate, the other side of any small things are taken to heart. It turned out that all his unchanging principles were only to deal with some insignificant people. After such a long time, the despair that she had experienced was not something that he could understand. However, all of this despair was given to her by him. In the end, she did not expect that in the end, he would actually use her future to threaten her. He had done so much, where was the slightest bit of friendship to speak of? Tang Yingzhi¡¯s tears were about to fall unconsciously. But she still turned around stubbornly. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to get to this point. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mention this to Lu Huanzi. But if she finds out from Mo Lichuan, don¡¯t blame me. Oh right, I forgot to tell you something. Your mother also invited Li Chuan over for dinner today. She said she missed the days when she lived in the courtyard. At that time, she always ate at your house during the holidays.¡± Lu Huanzi sat at the dining table for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see Tang Yingzhi and Chen Huaijin come over. Where did the two of them go? Chen Huaijin was really something. Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward to leave her alone in this place. If the elders of the Chen family came over later and she didn¡¯t even know them, wouldn¡¯t that be rude. She was complaining in her heart. She heard a sound at the door. Then, she saw a tall figure appear at the door. Lu Huanzi originally thought that it was Chen Huaijin who had returned. Her heart was filled with joy. But when she saw clearly who it was¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. It was actually Mo Lichuan. He went to his FIANC?¡¯s house to meet his parents, and he actually ran into his ex. Such a melodramatic plot would probably not even appear in novels. But it happened to her. Mo Lichuan was wearing a long black windbreaker. There was a scarf tied around his neck. His face was cold, and his profile looked like it was cut by a knife. He looked like a model on a European and American errand runway. It was difficult for him to look like a model even though he was already in his thirties. Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand pinched her thigh under the table. She could not fall for lust now. She had to stay calm. Mo Lichuan had always thought that he had regained his memory. According to Lu Huanzi¡¯s observation, before he lost his memory, Lu Huanzi did not know what kind of deep hatred there was between Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi. But as long as he pretended to be cold and indifferent, it seemed that he would not be exposed. Chapter 865 Chen Huaijin¡¯s father was said to be a big shot in the army. He had a square face and looked mighty even when he was not angry. There was another person beside Chen Huaijin¡¯s father. It was the Old Lady of the Chen family. Chen Huaijin was a little surprised. ¡°Grandma, why are you back in the country too? ¡± Lu Huanzi had heard Chen Huaijin talk about this Old Lady of the Chen family. She was really an amazing person. The Chen family¡¯s businesses, including the Jingsheng Group, were all founded by her and her husband, Chen Jingsheng. However, Chen Jingsheng passed away when he was forty years old. It was her old lady who single-handedly supported half of the Jingsheng Group. Although she had two sons, one was in medicine, and the other was in politics. The eldest son was Chen Huaijin¡¯s father who was in politics. His youngest son never married and spent most of his life in research institutes abroad. Therefore, the old lady was always in charge of the family business. Fortunately, the eldest son gave birth to a capable grandson. That was Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin was groomed by the Old Lady as the sect leader since he was young. In the Chen family, mother Chen had been in the army with Father Chen all year round. Therefore, the two children of the Chen family were also raised free. And the one with the most authority in the Chen family was the old lady in front of them As expected, the old lady sat down on the main seat. Then, mother Chen and Father Chen sat down as well. The kitchen began to serve the dishes. There was a dazzling array of dishes on the table. Behind each of them stood a nanny who was specially used to distribute the dishes. This was the first time Lu Huanzi had seen such a grand banquet. Chen Huaijin was the first to speak. ¡°Grandma, let me introduce you. This is Huanzi. ¡± Lu huanzi quickly greeted, ¡°hello, grandma. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandma yet. I¡¯m not your grandma yet, ¡± the old lady suddenly said. However, her words sounded like she was trying to make things difficult for her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was finally a normal person in the Chen family. With her status, if she could still have a family dinner with Lele. Then she would wonder what was going on in this world. The Old Lady still looked rather dignified. She said, ¡°everyone is here today. Before we eat, I have to say a few words. ¡± There was a moment of silence at the table. No one knew what the old lady was going to say. Mother Chen deliberately eased the atmosphere and said, ¡°MOM, today is New Year¡¯s Day. It¡¯s rare for us to have a meal together. We grew up together with these children. If there¡¯s anything, please speak softly. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed in her heart. This Chen Huaijin¡¯s mother was really a kind and warm woman. She was obviously putting in a good word for her. However, the old lady was completely unmoved. The Old Lady first looked at Chen Huaijin. ¡°Ah Jin, are you really sure about this woman? ¡± Chapter 866 Lu Huanzi¡¯s face turned stiff as if it was a reflex. But on second thought, why did she have to pretend. Anyway, she and Mr. Mo had nothing to do with each other. What was the point of pretending? When Mo Lichuan came over, he saw the scene where Lu Huanzi pinched his thigh. And then, her face turned cold. Mo Lichuan also said coldly, ¡°you can¡¯t accept seeing me like this. Do you have to pinch yourself to confirm it? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that Mo Lichuan would see her little action. So she said indifferently, ¡°yes, I can¡¯t believe my eyes. Mr. Mo seemed to have said before that he would disappear from my sight voluntarily. Mr. Mo always keeps his word, so I naturally can¡¯t believe my eyes. ¡± Mo Lichuan obviously could hear the sarcasm in Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. But his expression didn¡¯t change. Instead, he sat down opposite Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I came here today and didn¡¯t know that you would be here. The two elders of the Chen family invited me to dinner today, so I naturally had to come. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi felt as if there were ten thousand Alpacas running wildly in her heart. Why? Because she knew that Mo Lichuan was Chen Chuyun¡¯s ex-husband. Back then, she had once interfered in Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun¡¯s marriage and caused their relationship to break up. Moreover, Chen Chuyun had also gone crazy because of this and was still in a nursing home in New York. One was the person who abandoned their daughter. The other was the bad woman who ruined her daughter¡¯s happiness. And now, this bad woman was actually going to become their daughter-in-law. She even invited her daughter¡¯s ex-husband to the parents¡¯party. What kind of family was the Chen family exactly? If it was an ordinary family, they would have pounced on her and Mo Lichuan with knives when they saw them¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was really complicated. This Chen family was indeed a Weirdo. While she was thinking about this, a few more people came to the door. Chen Huaijin and Tang Yingzhi had arrived. Chen Huaijin walked hurriedly to Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi stood up and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Chen Huaijin glanced at Mo Lichuan across from him and turned to look at Lu Huanzi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you here alone just now. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled and sat down beside Lu Huanzi. He casually greeted Mo Lichuan, ¡°when did you come over? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still indifferent, ¡°I just arrived. ¡± The two of them exchanged a few words of greetings. The elders of the Chen family came over. Apart from mother Chen whom they had seen in the living room earlier, there was also Chen Huaijin¡¯s father. Chen Huaijin¡¯s fathe Chapter 867 Chen Huaijin said, ¡°grandma, look at me for so many years. Have I brought any girl into the house? ¡± The Old Lady said, ¡°you know all about her past, and you can accept it? ¡± Chen Huaijin looked at Lu Huanzi. ¡°I know all about it, and I can accept all of it. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi was very touched. The Old Lady nodded and asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°you really want to marry my grandson and become the daughter-in-law of the Chen family. ¡± Lu Huanzi also nodded affirmatively, ¡°yes. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi heard a strange sound coming from the other side. It was the chopsticks in front of Mo Lichuan¡¯s table that fell to the ground. Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s face and it was neither cold nor warm. It did not seem to have any fluctuations. But those eyes were extremely cold and terrifying. Lu Huanzi only took a glance and then turned around and said with more certainty than before, ¡°I really want to marry Huaijin. I will follow him wholeheartedly in the future and live a peaceful and stable life. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s side did not have any fluctuations. The Old Lady said, ¡°today, I asked someone to call all of you here. Although I don¡¯t know much about the story between the few of you, I have more or less heard some rumors. You still have a relationship with Li Chuan. Have the two of you completely broken off? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect this question to be put on the table in such a grand manner. Mo Lichuan, who was opposite her, still had no expression. Chen Huaijin opened his mouth, ¡°grandmother¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let her speak. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s grandmother interrupted Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi became serious. ¡°since I¡¯ve decided to marry Huaijin, he¡¯ll be my only husband in the future. I won¡¯t do anything to let him down. ¡± The Old Lady stared at Lu Huanzi for a while. Then she turned to Mo Lichuan. ¡°Lichuan, what do you think? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let some tragedies repeat themselves. ¡± The Old Lady nodded. In the end, she sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. If the two of you want to get married, then get married. I won¡¯t object. Actually, it¡¯s not strange for a brother to like a woman. It¡¯s not a matter of a day or two that your second uncle likes Ruyan. If he doesn¡¯t want to marry, then I¡¯ll just let him be. Now, things are going well. Our Chen family is open-minded. WHO doesn¡¯t have a couple of romantic debts? As long as you have the determination to start over, I won¡¯t object. ¡± Lu Huanzi was completely shocked. He passed so easily? From what the Old Lady said, this kind of thing was not uncommon in the Chen family. Chen Huaijin¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Ruyan. That so-called second uncle should be the old lady¡¯s second son. He really did not expect that his other son would never marry. It was actually because of his sister-in-law. How melodramatic was this How complicated was this? As expected, mother Chen coughed and glanced at Father Chen. Then she said to the Old Lady, ¡°mother, why do you have to bring up these old matters? ¡± Chapter 868 The Old Lady said, ¡°Li Chuan, you grew up in front of us. Our Chen family also treats you as our biological child. You and Chu Yunqing were childhood sweethearts. Back then, she spent a lot of effort to marry you. Now, she has ended up like this. However, Karma has its consequences. She has been involved in so many evil things. Now, it¡¯s her Karma. You can¡¯t be blamed. However, no matter what, she was hurt by you. What our Chen family owes you should be settled. Now, Ah Jin is married to your former sweetheart. If the two of you really break up, don¡¯t regret it in the future. I absolutely don¡¯t want to see you brothers kill each other for a woman in my lifetime. ¡± Mo Lichuan simply added, ¡°she¡¯s not my sweetheart. GRANDMA, you¡¯re worrying too much. ¡± With that said. The Old Lady was completely relieved. She said, ¡°alright, alright. I¡¯ve said what I need to say. Let¡¯s start eating. ¡± This meal was the strangest meal Lu Huanzi had ever eaten in her life. This Chen family was really too open-minded They actually told her to stay calm and eat a meal peacefully. After dinner, Chen Huaijin found a reason to leave first. A few elders of the Chen family didn¡¯t stop him. Lu Huanzi naturally didn¡¯t want to stay in such a strange atmosphere. Instead, she was happy to take the opportunity to leave. Originally, she was going back to Chen Huaijin¡¯s villa. But because Chen Huaijin was going to New York for a business trip tomorrow morning. Lu Huanzi suggested that she stay in Shinian for the next three days. Chen Huaijin agreed and said that he would pick her up three days later. Lu Huanzi nodded. When she returned to Shinian, it was already very late. Lu Huanzi sat in the front passenger seat. Before getting out of the car, she said to Chen Huaijin, ¡°drive carefully when you go back. When you get home, rest early. You still have to wake up early tomorrow. ¡± Chen Huaijin had a gentle smile on his face. He shook Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m very happy about what you said today. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. What she said today? What did she say today? Thinking carefully, it was probably those words she said at the dinner table that she would live her life wholeheartedly from now on. Lu Huanzi also smiled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. ¡± Chen Huaijin seemed to be a little worried as he asked, ¡°what you said today, is it true? Or is it just for grandma¡¯s sake? ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed: ¡°What I said, of course, is from my heart. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked a little unnatural He said, ¡°give me some time. Although I still have some past worries in my heart, I will slowly forget them. Since I have agreed to marry you, no matter what happens in the future, I will continue to follow you wholeheartedly. I will also treat my illness well and accompany you for as long as possible. Huaijin, I am speaking the truth. ¡± Chapter 869 Every word that Lu Huanzi said now was indeed the thought in her mind. Although she knew that she was selfish. But she would never lie. In the middle of summer, she was willing to stay with this man who loved her, and she would also try to fall in love with him. At least when she was with this man, Lu Huanzi felt warm. Chen Huaijin looked very happy. His hand still held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°today, I feel so happy. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was also warm. Then she said, ¡°okay, you go back and rest early. I¡¯ll go first. ¡± Lu Huanzi pulled her hand out of Chen Huaijin¡¯s hand, turned around, and was about to open the car door. ¡°wait a minute. ¡± Chen Huaijin stopped her. Lu Huanzi turned around. ¡°Is there anything else? ¡± Chen Huaijin suddenly leaned over and planted a kiss on Lu huanzi¡¯s forehead. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body slightly stiffened. But Chen Huaijin was just like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. He let go of Lu Huanzi in an instant with a smile on his face. ¡°Huanzi, go back and rest early. Good night. ¡± Lu Huanzi came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°okay, good night. ¡± With that, Lu Huanzi got out of the car. Chen Huaijin looked at her receding figure. The smile on his face froze slightly, revealing a great sense of regret. Actually, in his heart, he hoped that Lu Huanzi would open her mouth and ask him to stay here. Or He could invite her in for a while. But¡­ ¡­ He had kissed her a few times. Every time, her body would stiffen out of reflex. At that time, he would always think in his heart. When Mo Lichuan had kissed her like this in the past, would she have the same reaction. Every time at this time, he would feel as if his chest had been pricked by a needle. Chen Huaijin sighed in his heart. But after a while, he had also thought it through. There was still a long time ahead, so why was he in a rush. She had already agreed to marry her, and the current situation was already the best, wasn¡¯t it? But he didn¡¯t know why. Chen Huaijin still had a faint sense of unease in his heart. It seemed that they had to quickly hold a wedding and settle this status as soon as possible. Chen Huaijin¡¯s car turned around and drove out of the parking lot. However, he didn¡¯t know that in the parking lot, right across from their car, a black car had also stopped. Although the car¡¯s lights were turned off and the engine was turned off,. There was a person sitting inside. He saw everything that had just happened. And this person was Mo Lichuan. After Mo Lichuan came out of the Chen family¡¯s old residence, he unknowingly drove his car here. In fact, he knew that Lu Huanzi had already moved to Chen Huaijin¡¯s villa. A while ago, there was a serious news report. He knew that Lu huanzi would not return to Nian Nian, but he still drove his car here. It was as if this city was so big, but there was no place for him to stay. Chapter 870 However, he did not expect that Lu Huanzi would actually come back with Chen Huaijin. He did not know what the two of them were talking about in the car just now. In short, they were talking and laughing. She seemed to be doing well now. Chen Huaijin also treated her well. How good was their relationship? The moment he saw Chen Huaijin Kiss Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan only felt a ball of fire in his chest. It was like a prairie fire, burning every cell in his body to the point of boiling. His fingers grabbed the steering wheel, as if he wanted to break it. After Chen Huaijin left. Mo Lichuan punched the steering wheel. Only the sound of bones seemed to be heard. But he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Because the pain in his body was nothing compared to the pain in his heart. Lu Huanzi, you¡¯ve really found a backer now. Have you really fallen in love with Chen Huaijin? He didn¡¯t know whether he was happy or sad in his heart. The good thing was, if Lu Huanzi really fell in love with Chen Huaijin. He didn¡¯t have to worry about her relapse of her old illness, and the mental trauma from the past would cause her any more harm. But the sad thing was that she had actually completely let him go and found another lover so quickly. Most importantly, she was going to get married. She was actually going to get married! Mo Lichuan felt that he should turn around now and completely let go of this heartless woman. From now on, he would be at the end of his rope and would have nothing to do with her anymore! But in the end, he still couldn¡¯t control himself and got out of the car. When the people of Nian Nian saw him coming over, they all came over to greet him with fear and trepidation. The girls of Nian Nian Nian were usually a little afraid when they saw him and tried their best to avoid him. Only Xi Feng saw him and walked over. Xi Feng had been working for him for many years. It was not that he did not understand her thoughts. Xi Feng came over and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, are you here to look for Sister Huan? Sister Huan has just returned and is in her room. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly asked, ¡°where is the little girl from last time? ¡± Xi Feng was slightly stunned. ¡°Xi Feng doesn¡¯t understand Mr. Mo¡¯s meaning? ¡± Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°last time, when I came to deliver the dishes, that girl called Jing Hao sent her to my room. ¡± After saying that, Mo Lichuan left without turning his head. Xi Feng stood in the same spot in a daze, as if she couldn¡¯t react in time. Fu Rong just happened to walk over. She had never seen Xi Feng with such a solemn look. She came over and asked, ¡°sister Feng, what happened? Did some young master come to find trouble again? Tell me, I¡¯ll settle it. ¡± Hibiscus is the first card in ten years, although not the appearance of the city-toppling beauty, but good at long-sleeved dance, exquisite in all directions. Even so, she can¡¯t handle this guest Chapter 871 Xi Feng said, ¡°go to the kitchen and bring Jing ¡®er to Mr. Mo¡¯s room. ¡± When Fu Rong heard this, her face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Mo is here? He asked for Jing ¡®er? ¡± Xi Feng nodded. When Fu Rong heard this, her face was full of solemnity. ¡°Why did Mr. Mo suddenly take a fancy to her? This little girl is still underage. Besides, Sister Huan told Me¡­ ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°go and inform Jing ¡®er. I¡¯ll go and tell sister Huan. ¡± Fu Rong nodded. ¡°Alright. For this matter, I still have to let sister Huan make the decision. ¡± Lu Huanzi had just come out of the shower and was about to go to sleep. She heard a knock on the door. Lu Huanzi went to open the door. It was Xi Feng. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Xi Feng¡¯s face was gloomy and she looked worried. ¡°Sister Huan, Mr. Mo is here. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she could not help but frown. Then, she said, ¡°If he¡¯s here, then he¡¯s here. There¡¯s no need to report to me in the future. ¡± Like Lu Huanzi, Mr. Mo had a special room in Shi Nian. Although Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why Mo Lichuan came here on a whim today, she didn¡¯t know why. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t intend to pursue the matter. Perhaps, he just came here to sleep for one night. However, Xi Feng still didn¡¯t leave. She said, ¡°Mr. Mo asked Jing Hao to go to his room. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard Xi Feng¡¯s words, she felt her heart sink. Lu Huanzi asked in disbelief, ¡°what did you say? ¡± ¡°Mr. Mo asked Jinghao to go to his room, but sister Huan, Jinghao isn¡¯t considered a girl in the new year, and she¡¯s too young¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes. I¡¯ll go take a look later. ¡± Lu huanzi quickly changed her clothes. From the beginning, her heart felt like it had fallen to a stone. Mr. Mo had asked for Jinghao, which was completely out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. Although Mr. Mo often stayed in the new year. During the New Year, he wouldn¡¯t even look at other girls. Even Xi Feng wasn¡¯t cold or warm. She had never asked for a girl to spend the night. This wasn¡¯t normal. But Mr. Mo had asked Jing Hao today. Lu Huanzi was inexplicably angry. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why she was so angry. She probably thought Jing Hao was her sister. When she had taken Jing Hao in, she had hoped that she wouldn¡¯t go down this road of no return. That was why she had left her in the kitchen. When Lu Huanzi reached the door, she was still a little hesitant. But in the end, she still knocked on the door. After a while, the door opened. It was a door that had been quietly opened. When she saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s terrified look, her tears were about to fall. ¡°Sister Huan, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Sister Huan, what should I do? What should I do? ¡± Chapter 872 Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°where¡¯s Mr. Mo? ¡± Lu Jinghao said, ¡°he¡­ he¡¯s taking a bath inside. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s brows still furrowed. Jinghao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she pulled on Lu Huanzi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sister Huan, help me. I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m scared. ¡± Lu Jinghao looked at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°you can go out first. I¡¯ll handle it here. ¡± Lu Jinghao nodded repeatedly with tears in her eyes. ¡°Sister Huan, thank you. ¡± Lu Jinghao left the room gratefully. Lu Huanzi walked in. She didn¡¯t know why she did it. In fact, she didn¡¯t have the right to do it. The whole Nian Nian Nian belonged to Mr. Mo. . How many girls in Nian Nian Nian belonged to Mr. Mo. . Mr. Mo¡¯s bed was like a dragon bed. She was the only one who had slept with Mr. Mo. . Therefore, she was the boss of Nian Nian Nian. In fact, Lu Huanzi had some understanding of Mr. Mo¡¯s personality. Mr. Mo was definitely not the kind of man who was completely irresponsible. Nor was he the kind of playboy. Perhaps from a certain point of view¡­ He was quite affectionate. After all, in this one year, she was the only woman by Mr. Mo¡¯s side. If she quietly became Mr. Mo¡¯s next woman¡­ Then she would probably never be able to enjoy all the riches and riches in her life. Lu Huanzi even wondered if Mr. Mo would also give her a quiet Nian in the future. For some reason, after Lu Huanzi had such an understanding, she actually felt sad and angry at the bottom of her heart. She knew that she had nothing to do with Mo Lichuan anymore. Logically speaking, Mo Lichuan had nothing to do with her no matter who he wanted to favor or promote. It was not up to her to control him. But at that moment, she could not help it. Lu Huanzi warned herself that this was the last time. This must be the last time. When Mo Lichuan came out, the girl from before was gone. Instead, Lu Huanzi sat quietly on the SOFA. When Mo Lichuan came out, his lower body was wrapped in a towel, but his upper body was naked. His hair had not been dried, and water droplets dripped down from his fever and flowed through his chest. It was a different kind of bewitchment. Mo Lichuan did not seem surprised to see Lu Huanzi. However, the corner of his mouth was full of sarcasm. ¡°Mrs. Chen was still at the Chen family¡¯s house tonight, making a solemn vow with Mr. Chen. Yet, she appeared in my room in the middle of the night. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being criticized by others? ¡± Lu Huanzi could hear the mockery and contempt in his words. However, Lu Huanzi did not care at the moment. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask Jing Jing to come over today just to provoke me? Isn¡¯t it within your expectations that I would appear here? ¡± Lu Huanzi more or less understood Mo Lichuan¡¯s temper. He would not suddenly lay his hands on a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl for no reason. He did not have such a hobby. Chapter 873 Lu Huanzi just sat there and thought about it. The biggest possibility was the same. Mr. Mo was using this opportunity to force her to show herself. After all, Mr. Mo had once said that he would not show himself in front of her. Mr. Mo would naturally not slap his own face. But one of the things Mo Lichuan was best at in his life was to force his prey into his trap. And Lu Huanzi was this prey. Lu Huanzi knew Mo Lichuan¡¯s purpose. He must have suffered a grievance in the Chen family tonight. Therefore, he took this opportunity to humiliate her. If you ask, why did Mr. Mo Suffer a grievance. Could it be because he still had her in his heart. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be so. Men were such creatures. Even if it was something he had used before, he could only throw it away. But once this thing was thrown away, once it was picked up by others¡­ He would be unhappy. In a sense, Lu Huanzi marrying Chen Huaijin could be considered to have cuckolded him. A man like Mo Lichuan boasted that he was one in a million. He had always been high and mighty, with many stars surrounding him. Naturally, he hoped that every woman of his would be madly infatuated with him. It would be best if he remained infatuated and unrepentant for the rest of his life. Lu Huanzi also snorted. In fact, some time ago, Mr. Mo probably hoped that she would return to his side. However, not long after, she became Chen Huaijin¡¯s fianc??e. This was also something that she, Lu Huanzi, would do in her lifetime. It was probably the most against his wishes. That was why he had waited here and set up a trap. He would seize this opportunity to humiliate her. Lu Huanzi was silent for two seconds. The corners of her lips curled up. To be honest, she did not care at the moment. She even smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s just a seventeen-year-old child. Mr. Mo can¡¯t let him off. It¡¯s because of that name. It¡¯s called Mr. Mo, and you see him in a different light. ¡± The reason why Lu Huanzi said that was because she knew that this name was definitely a little special to Mr. Mo.. At least it would definitely provoke him. Because last time, Mr. Mo had rushed out because of this name. Although up until now, Lu Huanzi actually did not know what special meaning this name had to Mr. Mo. . Sure enough, when Mo Lichuan heard Lu Huanzi say this, his entire body seemed to be a little stiff. These three words were like a sharp dagger. With a flash of cold light, it could split him into two halves. Mo Lichuan¡¯s entire body seemed to be under a spell as he stared fixedly at Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. She didn¡¯t come here today to humiliate Mo Lichuan, nor did she come here to listen to those sarcastic remarks. In the end, she just didn¡¯t want to walk on her own path quietly. Mr. Mo was a drug. After a long time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to quit. No one knew the pain better than her. Something something something something something something something something something something something something something Chapter 874 Lu Huanzi had already stood up. ¡°You can touch anyone else, but calm down this girl. I promise. I gave her her name. I will treat her as my sister. I will never let my sister fall into this pit of fire. If Mr. Mo is magnanimous, then Huanzi will be very grateful. If Mr. Mo insists on having this person, then don¡¯t blame me for falling out with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan. ¡°Mr. Mo, I will leave first. If Mr. Mo is afraid of being lonely at night, I will ask Xi Feng to pick a few capable ones for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and was about to leave. When she walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side, Mo Lichuan still grabbed her wrist. In the next second, Mo Lichuan pulled her over. Lu Huanzi fell on the Sofa beside her. Mr. Mo had already bent down. His arms were propped on both sides of Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulders. Mr. Mo looked like a huge mountain was pressing down on him from above. His face was gloomy. His eyes were also red. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, you really want to marry Chen Huaijin. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not mind. He suddenly said this. However, Lu Huanzi still smiled and said, ¡°of course it¡¯s true. Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Mo be the one who knows the inside story the most? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°did you marry Chen Huaijin to take revenge on me? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why Mo Lichuan would say such a thing. Mo Lichuan always said that she wanted to take revenge on her. He said that she committed suicide back then to take revenge on him. He said that she married Chen Huaijin now to take revenge on him. What kind of relationship did they have in the past. But what about the past. Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t want to fuss about it anymore. The current her only wanted to break the past. Give herself a chance to start over. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, let¡¯s forget about the past. Now, I¡¯m also getting married. I sincerely want to marry Chen Huaijin. When I was with you in the past, to be honest, not a single day was happy. I always guessed your thoughts and was always tired by your emotions. I can¡¯t see through you, Mr. Mo. it¡¯s too tiring to love someone who doesn¡¯t love you. However, Chen Huaijin loves me. He¡¯s willing to take care of me, take care of me, and be with him. I have the warmth of a family. Perhaps it¡¯s not love in my current position, but it¡¯s a kind of attachment. Mr. Mo, let¡¯s forget about the past. Let me go, I¡¯ll let you go. Me and you, let¡¯s call it even. ¡± After Lu Huanzi finished speaking, she pushed Mo Lichuan away and walked out. Her words were calm. It was so calm that Mo Lichuan was suspicious. If Lu Huanzi had regained her memory, how could she say that they were even. Between them, there was a blood feud that could not be broken. How could it be broken just by saying it. Chapter 875 Mo Lichuan frowned. The little doubt in his heart was like a black hole that was expanding endlessly. It gave him a little hope, but at the same time, it also gave birth to infinite fear. If these days, she was only pretending to recover her memories, what would he do? If she really fell in love with Chen Huaijin and became Mrs. Chen, what would he do? After Lu Huanzi returned to her room, she only felt a headache that was unbearable. Actually, Mo Lichuan¡¯s room was adjacent to her room in Lichuan. Even the bedroom was separated by a wall. This wall had been opened in the past and a door had been installed. However, when they broke up for the first time, Lu Huanzi had someone seal off that wall. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was leaning against that wall. She buried her head in her knees and curled up into a ball. Because that was the only way, Lu Huanzi felt that she was very close to that person. It was as if he was on the other side of the wall. Lu Huanzi could even feel his breath and temperature. But she could not go back. She could never go back. Mr. Mo was a drug. No matter how much joy and happiness he had brought her. But it was a kind of vain hope. After waking up and waking up, everything was in vain, leaving only endless loneliness and confusion. Lu Huanzi really made up her mind to break it off. For the rest of the day, she did not want to struggle anymore. She wanted to live like a normal person. The next day, Lu Huanzi found out that Mo Lichuan was not looking for the girl who picked Nian Nian. Instead, he left in the middle of the night. After that day, Mr. Mo did not appear in Lu Huanzi¡¯s sight anymore. Time passed very quickly. Chen Huaijin returned very quickly. Lu Huanzi spent most of the next few days receiving treatment. According to Chen Huaijin, there seemed to be a small breakthrough in her condition. A new drug had been developed and was now being used in clinical trials. If there were no problems, it could be used for her treatment. Lu Huanzi¡¯s recent condition was also good. Although she still had headaches from time to time. However, her condition of losing control of her body seemed to be under control. The days passed day by day Lu Huanzi also began to get busy. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to do anything. It was that her and Chen Huaijin¡¯s wedding date had been set. Originally, the two of them had to get married first. But because her ID card had mysteriously been lost a while ago,. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know where she had lost it. She was currently reapplying for her ID card, and the procedure was complicated and troublesome. Therefore, she and Chen Huaijin could only hold their wedding first. The wedding was set at the seaside of Bali island. This place was chosen by Lu Huanzi. A romantic seaside wedding was like those couples who yearned for happiness. The wedding preparations were personally arranged by Chen Huaijin, but Lu Huanzi was happy and relaxed. However, the wedding date was approaching, and she had a lot of things to do. Chapter 876 She was going to Paris to try on her wedding dress and gown. Especially to deal with the media. No matter what, she was quite famous in the circle now. Her and Chen Huaijin¡¯s wedding was always on the front page of gossip and entertainment. Lu Huanzi was already used to it. Later, Linda held a special press conference and said that some media would be invited to the wedding. Linda had discussed this with her beforehand. Although Lu Huanzi was on vacation, her exposure was no different from before. Lu Huanzi had told Linda that she wanted to quit the entertainment industry. However, Linda tried her best to persuade her. In the end, even Lu Huanzi wavered. Linda had gone through a lot to train her to this point. She gave up when she said so. It was indeed unethical. Therefore, in order to increase her exposure, Linda said that she would arrange media coverage for her wedding. Lu Huanzi did not object. It could be considered that she owed Linda a favor. Lu Huanzi¡¯s wedding was still simple. She did not invite many people. Especially on her side, she did not even have any relatives or friends. Chen Huaijin took this opportunity to investigate Lu Huanzi¡¯s background. But the results were equally disappointing. However, Lu Huanzi did not have much hope, so she did not take it to heart. The wedding proceeded as scheduled. Lu Huanzi arrived in Bali two days early. Chen Huaijin actually booked the entire beach. The Sea was clear and Sandy, like a fairytale dream. The beach was covered with rose petals. When Lu Huanzi first saw it, she was very surprised at how he did it. Later, she found out that these roses were flown in from the English Manor. Then they were scattered from the helicopter. This was probably the most romantic and extravagant dream of all girls. On the day of the wedding, Lu Huanzi was actually a little nervous. Such a grand ceremony made her feel somewhat guilty. Because, up until now, she still hadn¡¯t been able to truly accept Chen Huaijin. Even if Chen Huaijin only kissed her a little, Lu Huanzi¡¯s body would stiffen, making the scene very awkward every time. Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t know what was going on with her. When Mr. Mo kissed him, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. Occasionally, in the past, during the new year, she would put her arms around the shoulders of those young masters, and sometimes, she would also have a few drinks with them. Lu Huanzi also never appeared in a situation where her body was stiff. But Chen Huaijin was different. Lu Huanzi could not treat him as willingly as Mr. Mo, but she could not act like the other young masters. Therefore, every time Chen Huaijin made an intimate move, Lu Huanzi¡¯s body would stiffen reflexively. Chen Huaijin did not seem to care. He even comforted Lu Huanzi, saying that he could wait and would not force her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what if I keep being like this? ¡± Chen Huaijin smiled and said naturally, ¡°then I¡¯ll keep waiting. What can I do? ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s nonchalant look made Lu Huanzi let go of the pressure in her heart. However, she still felt a little guilty. She had clearly made up her mind, but her body was still unwilling to accept it. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to let nature take its course. There were quite a few people present today. Chen Huaijin rode a white horse to the scene. He really looked like the prince on a white horse that appeared in a fairy tale. When he came down, he held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and walked onto the oath platform? ¡­ Chapter 877 The priest was already waiting over there. The Sky was filled with colorful streamers and salutes. Lu Huanzi heard laughter and blessings all over the place. Of course, there were also flashing lights. Although the number of reporters was limited, they still had to invite some media. ¡­ On the oath-taking platform. Lu Huanzi looked at the man across from her. He was handsome and outstanding. He was a rare good man. Others thought that she was lucky to be married to such a man. Lu Huanzi also thought that she had been blessed for several lifetimes. No matter what, after today, this person would be her husband. The pastor read the oath on the stage. Finally, he asked Chen Huaijin, ¡°Mr. Chen, do you take this woman beside you to be your wife, rich or poor, in sickness and in health, to be your constant companion for the rest of your life? ¡± Chen Huaijin said solemnly, ¡°I do. ¡± The pastor turned to Lu Huanzi. ¡°Miss Lu, do you take this man beside you to be your husband, to be your constant companion for the rest of your life, in sickness and in health, in sickness and in health, for the rest of your life? ¡± Lu Huanzi also glanced at Chen Huaijin. Just as she was about to open her mouth¡­ She suddenly heard an obvious commotion below. ¡°Mom, mom, you can¡¯t marry him. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very surprised. When she turned around, she saw a boy standing below the stage. The entire seating area was in an uproar. Even the reporters present couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. One by one, they aimed their cameras at the little boy. Lu Huanzi was also dumbfounded. What was going on? Why did a little boy barge in and call her mom? Lu Huanzi looked at the little boy He looked very familiar. The boy was very handsome and good-looking, and there was a faint coldness between his brows. That aura was also born with a noble background. However, Lu Huanzi felt that his face was familiar, and she had a strange feeling in her heart. Why did her heart start to twitch when she saw this child. Why, when she looked at that small face, she actually had the urge to cry. That ¡°Mommy¡± was like a curse that landed on Lu Huanzi. She could not move. Chen Huaijin, who was beside her, seemed to be completely surprised. The boy had already run to the oath-taking platform. Her small eyebrows had been furrowed the whole time, and there was a profound look on her face that did not match his age. He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°mother, I¡¯m Yujiang. Don¡¯t you want to marry Yujiang? ¡± The child¡¯s tone was very similar to a person¡¯s. Every word and sentence had a natural coldness. When they were so close, Lu Huanzi finally saw the smiling face clearly. It¡¯s like a flash of WHITE LIGHT IN MY head. Lu Huanzi finally knew why she found the child so familiar. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it Chapter 878 Because Lu Huanzi had seen this face before. In Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. Mo Lichuan¡¯s office had a photo frame. In the photo frame was a photo of Mo Lichuan and a child. That child was the child in front of him. At that time, Lu Huanzi suspected. The photo on Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk must be a photo of him and his son. That legendary illegitimate child. Why was it an illegitimate child? Because it had never been exposed that Mo Lichuan had a child. Lu Huanzi also originally thought that this was the son of him and Chen Chuyun. But later, she found out that Chen Chuyun had never had a child. A while ago, Lu Huanzi inadvertently changed the topic and talked about this matter with Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi could be considered to have unintentionally asked Chen Huaijin seemed to be in a bad mood at that time, but he only said that he didn¡¯t know. Lu Huanzi thought that Chen Huaijin might really not know. Because Mo Lichuan hid this son very tightly. And it seemed that he wasn¡¯t in the country for many years. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that this child would actually appear at her wedding today. Who brought him here? Could it be Mo Lichuan? But why did this child hold her hand and call her mother? Lu Huanzi looked at Chen Huaijin. Her eyes were full of confusion, not knowing what was going on. But Chen Huaijin¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. His eyes were very complicated, like the wind and clouds surging. He immediately waved his hand. Several security guards had already come. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°who let this child in to cause trouble? Take this child away first, then contact his parents. ¡± The few security guards replied in succession. They didn¡¯t know how this child had gotten here. The security here was tight, but they didn¡¯t even know when this kid had entered. On Mr. Chen¡¯s wedding day, a child suddenly appeared and called the bride¡¯s mother. Wasn¡¯t this clearly to cause trouble? The child was immediately picked up by a bodyguard. The child kicked and hit the bodyguard. ¡°Let go of me, let me down. ¡± The child struggled desperately on his back. But a child¡¯s strength was really limited. In the end, when he really couldn¡¯t resist, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Lu Huanzi. He shouted, ¡°mom, you really don¡¯t know Yujiang anymore? ¡± At that moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt like thousands of arrows pierced through her heart. That face was indeed carved from Mo Lichuan¡¯s mold. Especially that pair of eyes, deep as the sea in the night sky. But why did Mo Lichuan¡¯s child call his mother. The child burst into tears. Eyes are still staring straight at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. He did not burst into tears, but they seemed to fall from his eyes. Chapter 879 There were too many emotions in those eyes, but they did not have the childlike innocence of a five-year-old child. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes, the child¡¯s tears and stubborn expression seemed to be a form of accusation. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart seemed to shine with light. It was as if a door had been opened. A terrifying thought suddenly popped up in her mind. Could this child really be¡­ ¡­ This thought was very scary. It was so scary that Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire body started to tremble. She stared at that face. Although she did not know what she looked like when she was young¡­ But this child, between her brows, seemed to really resemble her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire body was trembling. Everyone below the stage was also excited, especially those who remembered. They gathered together and discussed animatedly. Although the voices were not loud, because they were close, Lu Huanzi also heard it. ¡°Why did that Child Call Mrs. Chen Mother? What exactly is going on? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone hired a small actor to ruin the wedding. Look at that child. He has delicate features and looks. He¡¯s most likely a small seed being cultivated in the entertainment industry. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There might be something fishy about this. Look at that child. He looks somewhat similar to Miss Lu. ¡± ¡°He looks quite similar to me too, but that child looks at least five or six years old. Miss Lu is only around twenty-five or twenty-six. If he really is Miss Lu¡¯s son, doesn¡¯t that mean that Miss Lu gave birth before she was even twenty years old? That shouldn¡¯t be possible. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart began to tremble as well. Just as the child¡¯s shadow was about to disappear, Lu Huanzi suddenly chased after him. No one knew what had happened. Chen Huaijin also caught up and grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go! ¡± Lu Huanzi saw Chen Huaijin¡¯s expression. He was actually so flustered. He had never been so flustered and frightened before. What did it mean. It meant that he knew the inside story. It was just that he had been keeping it from her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Chen Huaijin, I just want to ask if that is the son of Mo Lichuan and me. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s eyes looked as if something had broken. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Huanzi was almost certain in her heart. She broke free from Chen Huaijin¡¯s hand and chased after the child. When Lu Huanzi caught up with the child, the child was sitting alone on the steps of the hotel entrance. The child no longer cried and just sat there quietly. Lu Huanzi could not see through his emotions. When Lu Huanzi appeared, the child also raised his head. He just looked at Lu Huanzi. He looked a little cold. But he was a child after all. He was not that good at pretending. The anger and sadness in his eyes turned into tears. Chapter 880 When Lu Huanzi saw the child¡¯s tears, she could not help but want to cry. The child just looked at her without saying a word, like a stubborn stone. Lu Huanzi slowly approached. Every step was like walking on the clouds. It was unbelievable. Until now, she was still not sure. Looking at the face that was somewhat similar to hers, Lu Huanzi felt as if she was still in a dream. She walked closer step by step and finally sat down beside the child. The child turned his head away. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was still trembling when she heard it. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°is your Father Mo Lichuan? ¡± Lu Huanzi first had to confirm this matter. Was this child Mo Lichuan¡¯s child. The child seemed to be angry and seemed to be unwilling to pay attention to her. But after a while, she said, ¡°anyway, you have already abandoned me and father. Why are you still asking about this? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry for a moment. But she still explained, ¡°I¡¯m not married yet. ¡± The little boy suddenly turned around with an unconcealable joy on his face. ¡°really? ¡± But after saying that, his face darkened again. ¡°If I don¡¯t show up today, are you really going to marry someone else? ¡± Lu Huanzi was speechless for a moment. After a while, the child said, ¡°my father is Mo Lichuan, and I¡¯m Mo Yujiang, the son of you and Mo Lichuan. Don¡¯t you remember all of this? ¡± Although Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was already at least 70-80% touched. However, when she received confirmation from this child, Lu Huanzi still couldn¡¯t believe it. The child in front of her was actually her and Mo Lichuan¡¯s child. So, she actually had a child with Mo Lichuan? Lu Huanzi actually knew it clearly in her heart. Before she lost her memory, she had been involved with Mo Lichuan. She knew that she and Mo Lichuan had known each other since a long time ago. However, Lu Huanzi would never have thought that she and Mo Lichuan had such a big connection, and they had known each other so early. There was actually a child between them. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt a headache. She restrained her emotions and asked, ¡°where¡¯s your father? ¡± The little boy said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where my father is now. He has gone missing. Even Secretary Pan can¡¯t contact him. He probably knows that you¡¯re getting married and hid somewhere to be sad. ¡± When the little boy said this, he sounded a little resentful that things didn¡¯t go as planned. In the end, he even sighed. Lu Huanzi was very surprised. ¡°Then who brought you here? ¡± The boy said naturally, ¡°I came here on my own. I¡¯ve always lived in Sweden. Dad has a private plane in Sweden, so I asked the pilot to send me here. Fortunately, I just happened to be in time for your wedding. Otherwise, HMPH! ¡± The little boy sighed Chapter 881 The little boy seemed to have thought of something when he said this. He snorted and lowered his head, not willing to say anything more. Lu Huanzi was silent for a while and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t know about this. I didn¡¯t know that I had a son as old as you. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have married anyone else. ¡± The boy looked incredulous. ¡°You really lost your memory? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. Your father never told me. ¡± A hint of sadness flashed across the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°father kept it from me, saying that you had passed away. I only found out about it recently. He thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see any news from home after he sent me overseas. I¡¯ve been following your news for the past few days. It¡¯s probably because father has given up on himself and doesn¡¯t have the time to block news from me. That¡¯s why I saw that you were going to marry uncle Chen. The wedding will be held in Bali, so I rushed over. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°you also know Chen Huaijin. ¡± The boy said, ¡°I¡¯ve met him once or twice. I¡¯m not familiar with him. ¡± When the boy said this, he was rather cold. Lu Huanzi understood in her heart. So Chen Huaijin really knew about the existence of this child, and he had been hiding it from her. What else was he hiding from her? Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was filled with thousands of question marks. There were too many things that she did not understand. She was eager to solve this mystery. And the source of this mystery was Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°is your father¡¯s private jet still there? ¡± The child nodded. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°let it send us to the same place. We will go find your father. ¡± The little boy looked a little surprised. ¡°Do you know where father is now? ¡± Lu Huanzi also looked uncertain. ¡°probably. ¡± When Lu Huanzi stood up, she felt her heart was still trembling. She had to find Mo Lichuan immediately. She had to know what was going on immediately? Why did such a big child appear out of nowhere. What had happened between them in the past? Why did she have to hide it from her. She had been by his side for more than a year. Why did she have to hide such a huge matter from her? The plane landed at a nearby airport. Lu Huanzi went to the hotel first and changed her clothes. When she took the boy out, Chen Huaijin had already chased after her. Chen Huaijin¡¯s eyes were full of sadness. He blocked in front of Lu Huanzi. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about this. It¡¯s my fault, but I was afraid that you would change your mind halfway after knowing that you have a son with him. It¡¯s selfish of me, but Huanzi, I was too afraid of losing you. Don¡¯t go, okay? I waited for so long until today. ¡± That child was blocking in front of Lu Huanzi. Chapter 882 His voice was cold as well. ¡°Uncle Chen, you took advantage of my mother¡¯s Amnesia and didn¡¯t tell her the truth. You¡¯re just lying to her about the marriage. Not to mention the fact that the two of you didn¡¯t have a wedding, even if you did have a wedding, it wouldn¡¯t have any legal significance. Please move aside. The conflict between my mother and father will be resolved by themselves. It won¡¯t bother an outsider like you. ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head and looked at the little boy beside her. Indeed, he had inherited Mo Lichuan¡¯s genes. At such a young age, he exuded an unquestionable domineering coldness. In front of someone with such a powerful aura like Chen Huaijin, he was actually not suppressed at all. Instead, every sentence was laced with sarcasm, and what he said was reasonable and reasonable. However, Lu Huanzi still pulled the boy back. Then, she said to Chen Huaijin, ¡°I¡¯m really in a mess now, and I don¡¯t have any intention of blaming you. After all, you have no obligation to tell me this, but I just want to clarify some things now. Really, if I don¡¯t clarify these things, I can¡¯t continue this wedding. Let me go and let me find the answer. Then, I¡¯ll think carefully about what to do in the future. ¡± At that time, Chen Huaijin was still holding Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. Lu Huanzi slowly pulled her hand out of Chen Huaijin¡¯s palm. At the last moment, Chen Huaijin stared into Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Huanzi, once you leave, will you turn back? ¡± Lu Huanzi was in a difficult position. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Chen Huaijin¡¯s appearance was indeed very hurtful. But Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t sure. This matter had a huge impact on her. Even she herself was still unable to accept it. Her mind was more chaotic than anyone else¡¯s. Mo Yujiang, on the other hand, was holding Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. If it¡¯s any later, there won¡¯t be a flight route today. ¡± Lu Huanzi said to Chen Huaijin, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let me be quiet for a while first. ¡± Then, she held the little boy¡¯s hand and left. Chen Huaijin stood on the spot for a very, very long time. He had a feeling that he had suddenly woken up just before his dream came true. It turned out that it was just a dream, a big dream. A heart that seemed to have been crushed. He could bear to talk about the failure of the mall, but he could not bear the empty joy of a relationship. Chen Huaijin clenched his hands into fists. His face was gloomy and he almost muttered to himself, ¡°Huanzi, you will come back to me. One day, you will come back to me willingly. ¡± As he said that, he hit the wall. A glass painting happened to hang on the wall. Chen Huaijin hit it with a circle. The glass shattered and the painting inside was instantly stained with bright red blood. After Lu Huanzi and the little boy boarded the plane, they headed to Tokyo, Japan. Lu Huanzi only guessed that Mo Lichuan was at the Lushan Villa in Japan. However, Lu Huanzi was not very sure in her heart. So what if he was not there. However, Lu Huanzi could not care about it anymore. Chapter 883 Lu Huanzi only remembered the last time Mo Lichuan was alone. When he was at his most frustrated, Mo Lichuan went to the Lu mountain villa in Japan. Maybe he was there this time too. Lu Huanzi only had one thought in her mind now. She wanted to find Mo Lichuan. As for what she would do after she found him, Lu Huanzi did not know what to do. The little boy had already fallen asleep on Lu Huanzi¡¯s body. A furry little head was resting on her thigh. One of his hands was still holding her hand tightly, as if he was afraid that he would disappear once he opened his eyes. After the silence, Lu Huanzi still felt dizzy. She actually had such a big son. It was really an incredible thing. Most importantly, she really had no impression of him at all. She reached out and touched the little boy¡¯s head. Yujiang, Yujiang¡­ ¡­ This name was chewed on between her lips and teeth, and there was actually a strong sense of worry. No wonder when Mo Lichuan first saw that photo, Lu Huanzi felt that something was wrong. When she saw that photo, she only felt like crying. Looking at that child¡¯s face, her heart felt like it was being pinched by someone. There was always an unusually familiar feeling. At that time, Lu Huanzi knew that this child was Mr. Mo¡¯s illegitimate child. She only thought that it was because the face that looked similar to Mr. Mo¡¯s was very familiar to her. But she ignored the extremely unbearable feeling in her heart. Shockingly, she thought of the first time she went to Chen Huaijin¡¯s house. At that time, Tang Yingzhi told her on the balcony that there was something between him and Mo Lichuan. But after saying it twice, before she could say it, she was pulled away by Chen Huaijin. Now that she thought about it. What Tang Yingzhi wanted to say at that time. It should be that she and Mo Lichuan had a son. So, at that time, Chen Huaijin¡¯s eyes would show that kind of flustered expression. That was why he interrupted her so harshly. Five hours of flight time. When they arrived in Japan, it was already nine o¡¯clock at night. The plane landed in the private airport built behind the Lushan Villa. From there, someone would naturally bring them to the villa. Lu Huanzi was actually not too sure. The Lushan Villa usually had a housekeeper, a nanny, and a gardener to help take care of it. However, when Mo Lichuan went to live there,. Mo Lichuan would send these people away. Mo Lichuan was also a strange and eccentric person. When Lu Huanzi went over today,. She saw that the interior was brightly lit. She could vaguely see that there were many people crowded inside, many figures coming and going. I¡¯m afraid Mo Lichuan is not here. Otherwise a loner like him wouldn¡¯t allow so many people in his family. But it¡¯s too late for that now. Even if Mo Lichuan is not here, the two of them have to stay here for a night. Chapter 884 Hence, Lu Huanzi went in. Lu Huanzi had stayed in Japan for quite a while. Therefore, all the butlers here knew her. But unexpectedly, when the butlers saw Lu Huanzi, it was as if they saw their savior. ¡°Miss Lu, you finally came. Mr. Mo has been sick for quite a few days, but he refused to go to the hospital. He has been calling your name. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. Mr. Mo was sick again? Why did this man have the bad habit of not going to the hospital when he was sick. No matter what, Lu Huanzi decided to go and take a look first. Mo Lichuan was lying in the bedroom. He was curled up. The moment he entered the room, the entire room was filled with the smell of alcohol. There were wine bottles on the floor. There was all kinds of alcohol. A few nannies were surrounding Mo Lichuan to persuade him. Mo Lichuan shouted at them to get lost. At this moment, the Butler came in. He let all the Nannies go out. Mo Yujiang looked at the people on the bed and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°mom, I¡¯ll go out first. If there¡¯s anything between you and Dad, talk it over properly. I¡¯ll be right outside. ¡± After saying that, Mo Yujiang also went out and even closed the door of the room. The room instantly became quiet. Lu Huanzi looked at the person on the bed. There was always a feeling that the old ways had returned. It was the same last time. Mo Lichuan lay here alone with a high fever. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly come over, who knew what would have happened. Lu Huanzi walked to the side of the bed. She looked at the person on the bed who was curled up into a ball. It was very difficult to relate to Mr. Mo who was usually swift and decisive. Lu Huanzi walked over and asked, ¡°Mo Lichuan, who are you looking so dispirited for? ¡± The person on the bed did not make a sound. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s decadent look and felt an inexplicable anger in her heart. She was not decadent yet? Who was he putting on such a show for. Lu Huanzi suddenly picked up the pillow by the bed and smashed it at Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. Lu Huanzi might have really smashed it hard. Mo Lichuan covered his eyes with his arm. Lu Huanzi hit and scolded, ¡°Mo Lichuan, you are a big bastard. Get up and explain everything clearly. Bastard, you big bastard. ¡± Lu Huanzi was purely venting. In the past, she did not dare to lay a finger on Mr. Mo.. But now, she really could not control her heart anymore. He actually hid the matter of her child. He hid it for so long. He bullied her because she had lost her memory, he bullied her because she could not remember the past. He just hid it from her. Mo Lichuan lay on the bed and did not say a word. In the end, Lu Huanzi had vented enough. She just stood by the bed and cried. She really felt that she was becoming more and more useless. Because now, she would shed tears whenever she wanted. She was so weak that even Lu Huanzi started to despise herself. But now, she could not help it in the end. What exactly was going on. Out of thin air, she and Mo Lichuan had an additional son. Chapter 885 How could she accept this. Lu Huanzi stood by the bed and cried for a long time. The person on the bed slowly moved his arm away. He looked at the person by the bed. His body was slightly stunned. It was as if he could not believe his eyes. He slowly opened his eyes as if he was fine. When he saw the person beside him, he smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°You finally came today. How Nice. I thought you didn¡¯t want to come today. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Mo Lichuan meant. What did he mean by she didn¡¯t want to come today. When did she come? Lu Huanzi only thought that Mo Lichuan was talking about the incident where she barged into the mountain villa last time. However, Mo Lichuan stood up and walked to the table. He treated Lu Huanzi as if she was invisible. He took another bottle of Wine and sat on the SOFA. He downed half a bottle of XO in one gulp. Lu Huanzi was stunned. Was He really not afraid of stomach bleeding from drinking like this? After Mo Lichuan finished drinking, he looked at Lu Huanzi again However, he seemed to be smiling at her. ¡°Alright, I drank a little too much today. Finally, I can see you again. It¡¯s fine if I see you, but you should go back. I know that tomorrow, you will be waiting for me here at this time. Then, we will meet again tomorrow. Huanzi, good night. ¡± As he spoke, Mo Lichuan drank another half a bottle of wine. However, Lu Huanzi was already in tears. So¡­ ¡­ So, Mo Lichuan actually thought that she was hallucinating when she was drunk ¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated. Perhaps, perhaps it was the first time that she realized that Mo Lichuan really had her in his heart. She could not tell what this feeling was. It was a feeling of desolation, as if she was about to drown. It hurt, it really hurt. But after the pain, the hardest part of her heart seemed to slowly melt. The psychological defense that she had spent so much effort to build suddenly collapsed. In the past, she never knew. She never knew what Mr. Mo was thinking. How many things were there that she did not know. Mo Lichuan, Mo Lichuan, what should I do? What do you want me to do? Lu Huanzi stood there like a child, wailing loudly. Mo Lichuan was slightly stunned. He quickly put down the bottle and walked over. Mo Lichuan wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Huanzi, don¡¯t cry. Once you cry, I don¡¯t know how bad I feel. Huanzi, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I made you sad. I made you never have a happy day, so you¡¯re leaving me. So you¡¯re going to marry someone else. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry. You hit me, you hit me, okay? ¡± As he spoke, Mo Lichuan took Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and hit himself. Lu Huanzi was completely out of strength. He looked at Mo Lichuan as if he was still in his dream. Her heart was extremely uncomfortable. Chapter 886 Mo Lichuan saw that she did not stop crying. Instead, she was crying even harder. Instead, she seemed to be at a loss. Mo Lichuan wiped her tears like a child. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, Huanzi. Don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve always made you sad. I love you so much in my heart, but I don¡¯t dare to tell you. I know that you blame me in your heart. You blame me for being cold to You. You blame me for chasing you away last time. But Huanzi, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll leave me. I¡¯m afraid that one day when you know the truth, you won¡¯t want me anymore. I¡¯m also afraid that you¡¯ll hurt yourself. Just like before. Do you know how I lived those days ¡°You know, when you were lying on the hospital bed, I really wished that the half-dead person was myself. Huanzi, do you know how much I love you? ¡± Lu Huanzi almost cried uncontrollably. She had never heard such love words from Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan had always been cold. Up until now, he had never said the three words ¡°I love you¡± . But at this moment, he was drunk and actually choked. He hugged Lu Huanzi tightly in his arms. He Kissed Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes and kissed away all those tears. He kept apologizing, and no matter how Lu Huanzi punched and kicked him, he could withstand it all. After Lu Huanzi vented her anger. She still planned to take Mo Lichuan to the hospital first. He had a fever, and his whole body was boiling hot. And he had been drinking for so long. Lu Huanzi was worried that something would really happen. Fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time. After the examination, it was found that Mo Lichuan had already developed symptoms of alcohol poisoning because he had drunk too much alcohol. And it was already quite serious. In the end, Lu Huanzi checked him into the hospital. Lu Huanzi did not feel bad in her heart. This man was torturing her. He didn¡¯t even treat her as a human being. Lu Huanzi was originally here to interrogate him She didn¡¯t expect to become his nanny overnight. Mo Lichuan took some medicine and slept for a long time. He didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day. At that time, Lu Huanzi happened to be beside his bed. Lu Huanzi supported her arms and dozed off beside his bed. After tormenting herself for the whole night, she almost didn¡¯t close her eyes. She was really exhausted. When Lu Huanzi opened her eyes, she saw that Mo Lichuan had already woken up. Mo Lichuan was tilting his head, and his eyes fell on her. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were clear, and there was no trace of yesterday¡¯s chaos. He fixed his eyes on Lu Huanzi, i don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been that way. Lu Huanzi sat up straight and looked into his eyes. There was almost no expression on either of their faces. But the bottom of my heart is already a storm. In the end, it was Lu Huanzi who spoke first. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy you some porridge. ¡± Mo Lichuan hasn¡¯t eaten much these days. He seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Mo Lichuan looked at Mo Lichuan Chapter 887 Lu Huanzi really wanted to scold him, but thinking about it, she didn¡¯t have much of a position. She stood up and was about to leave. However, Mo Lichuan still pulled her arm. Lu Huanzi turned around. Mo Lichuan finally spoke. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were full of attachment. At this moment, he still couldn¡¯t quite believe his eyes. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m not dreaming, right? Is it you? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she felt her heart tremble as well. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was already hoarse. The words that came out of his mouth actually sounded like a child who was tired from crying. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s me. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan slowly sat up. He did not seem to have much strength. In the end, Lu Huanzi helped him sit up. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to leave. Yesterday was her wedding, but she ran away from the wedding and desperately wanted to see Mo Lichuan. They had already seen each other for quite some time now. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood became more and more anxious. She did not know how to open her mouth. After Mo Lichuan sat up, he still held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand tightly like a child. It was as if he was worried that if he let go of Lu Huanzi, she would disappear without a trace. Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand hurt from his grip. He was really too hard on her. He just wanted to pull his hand out first. He did not expect Mo Lichuan to hold her even tighter. Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°Let go of me first. I¡¯m not leaving today either. ¡± Mo Lichuan still did not let go and said, ¡°I¡¯m always worried that this is an illusion. You¡¯ve been coming here every day for the past few days, but every time you¡¯re awake, you¡¯re not here. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve had too much to drink now, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression seemed to be a little aggrieved. But the words made Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart tremble again. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°since you can¡¯t bear to part with me, why do you let me marry someone else? ¡± On the other side, Mo Lichuan seemed to be frozen. After a while, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to stop you. I was also afraid that you would hate me and blame me. ¡± Lu Huanzi pulled her hand back. She turned around. Mo Lichuan was stunned. Her voice also became gentler. ¡°Huanzi, are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned her head and said sternly, ¡°Mo Lichuan, you are a big bastard. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I know. I am the number one bad guy in the world. As long as you don¡¯t get angry anymore, don¡¯t marry anyone else. ¡± Lu Huanzi finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Yujiang? Is Yujiang my son? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that by asking this question, it probably exposed that she hadn¡¯t recovered her memory at all. But now, she couldn¡¯t care about it anymore. Sure enough, after Mo Lichuan heard it, his eyebrows sank. After a long time, he said, ¡°you don¡¯t remember Yujiang. ¡± Chapter 888 Lu Huanzi almost came clean. ¡°Mo Lichuan, to be honest, I don¡¯t remember anything at all, so I don¡¯t remember this child at all. If he hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared at my wedding and called me mom, how long would you have kept this a secret from me? Mo Lichuan, what deep hatred do I have with you that you would keep such a huge matter from me, even to the point of separating US mother and son? ¡± When Lu Huanzi said these words, she was even more furious in her heart. In fact, even though she hadn¡¯t seen the child for twenty-four hours. Although she hadn¡¯t done any paternity tests, Lu Huanzi was now very sure that it was her and Mo Lichuan¡¯s child. It was because of the face that was seventy percent similar to Mo Lichuan¡¯s, and because of the eyes that were exactly the same as hers. Lu Huanzi had already confirmed it in her heart. Later, she did some calculations. This child was actually born when she was nineteen years old. Lu Huanzi almost couldn¡¯t believe it. A 19-year-old girl actually gave birth to a child for Mr. Mo.. What kind of relationship did they have in the past. And how did she know Mo Lichuan back then. How did she give birth to a child for him willingly? Perhaps, Lu Huanzi suspected that according to Mo Lichuan, she hated him so much back then, so did she give birth to this child willingly? Or was it forced. When Mo Lichuan fell asleep just now, countless possibilities popped up in Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. They were like those in those TV dramas or melodramatic novels. Perhaps Mr. Mo forced himself on her back then? Or did he treat her as someone else and had a one-night stand? Or was it a drunken mess? Or perhaps, Mr. Mo couldn¡¯t bear a child at his age, so he wanted to find a young surrogate mother? Lu Huanzi thought of dozens of possibilities. But in the end, she rejected all of them one by one. A person like Mr. Mo couldn¡¯t be considered a gentleman. But he was definitely not despicable enough to do such a thing to a girl who was still wet behind the ears. It was even more impossible for him to act as a surrogate mother. Five or six years ago, Mr. Mo was only in his twenties. He was so young, and those who liked him could line up from the Huangpu River to the sky. An. Door. He naturally did not have to do such a ridiculous thing. Lu Huanzi only felt a headache. What exactly happened that year? Mo Lichuan was stunned when he heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. The emotions in his eyes were surging. However, he could not capture them. There was a sudden realization, regret, guilt, grief, but there seemed to be a trace of indescribable ecstasy. In short, those complicated emotions were in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. It was like lava spewing out. However, a few seconds later, Mo Lichuan closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, those complicated emotions seemed to be completely covered up. Chapter 889 For a moment, Lu Huanzi felt that Mr. Mo seemed to have regained his original appearance. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice had become much calmer. He once again held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand in his palm. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°so you really haven¡¯t regained your memory. It turns out that the words you said back then were all lies to me. ¡± Mo Lichuan had some doubts in his heart. When did it start? The first time he had such thoughts was because that night, she mentioned the past, the car accident, and Chen Chuyun, but she did not mention Yujiang. But at that time, he only thought that she would cut off all ties with him in the end. So he kept his mouth shut about Yujiang. What really aroused his suspicion was the night he returned from the Chen family¡¯s banquet. Lu Huanzi said that their grudges were written off. This sentence aroused his great suspicion. The grudges between them were not something that could be written off with a single sentence. Back then, Lu Huanzi would not forgive him a single cent no matter what. She would even use her death to take revenge on him. Today, if she had really recovered her memory. How could she let go so easily. Mo Lichuan thought of many possibilities. Perhaps she still hated him in her heart, but perhaps the memory loss made her see through the world. Perhaps she really had a crush on Chen Huaijin and wanted to start over in peace. Perhaps marrying Chen Huaijin was just another way for her to take revenge. Of course, there was another possibility. It was that she had not recovered her memories, or perhaps, she had not completely recovered. Because from the beginning to the end, she had never mentioned that she had an older sister. Even though she had given that girl that name. But if it was to provoke and strike him down, there was no reason for her not to mention it. Lu Huanzi paused. Her voice became a little calmer. ¡°It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t recovered my memory. The damage to my memory nerves is irreversible. The doctor said that the possibility of me recovering my memory is too small. The things I¡¯ve told you are all conjectures based on bits and pieces of things. However, Mo Lichuan, don¡¯t think that you can lie to me just because I haven¡¯t recovered my memory. I¡¯ve come here this time to clarify everything. If you still have a little bit of friendship between us in your heart, or if you still take into account the fact that I once gave birth to a child for you, please tell me everything from the beginning to the end. Give me the truth and don¡¯t let me live forever in the lies that you¡¯ve fabricated. ¡± Mo Lichuan had mixed feelings when he heard what Mo Lichuan said. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if he was happy or worried. But no matter what, he still felt a little lucky. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what do you want to know? Ask Me and I¡¯ll tell you everything. ¡± Mo Lichuan said so. Lu Huanzi was silent for a while. Lu Huanzi was silent Chapter 890 There were too many questions in her mind, too many questions. When she could really say it, she did not know how to ask. But in the end, Lu Huanzi still asked what she was most concerned about, ¡°what happened to Yujiang? Why did a son appear out of nowhere between you and me? ¡± Mo Lichuan lowered his voice and said, ¡°Yujiang is your and my son. You were born in the United States when you were nineteen years old. Later, Yujiang stayed alone in Sweden. Occasionally, you would go to stay with Yujiang for a while. I will protect Yujiang very well. The outside world does not know that we have this son. ¡± Mo Lichuan only said this to confirm that he and he had a son. Other than that, there was no other useful information. Lu Huanzi could feel it. Mo Lichuan wanted to hide some things from her, whether intentionally or not. Lu Huanzi went straight to the point. ¡°What happened to my Amnesia? Is it suicide? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi for a while and said, ¡°it¡¯s a long story. Your Amnesia wasn¡¯t because of a suicide. Although you committed suicide at that time, you were murdered. A lawyer named Gu Wanjing drugged you with ether and then gave you a special sleeping pill. The overdose caused your nerves to be damaged. That¡¯s why you were unconscious in the hospital for half a year and only woke up half a year later. ¡± Lu Huanzi was even more confused. Who was Gu Wanjing? Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°why did that lawyer want to harm me? ¡± ¡°As far as I know, she didn¡¯t want to harm you. Perhaps you accidentally stumbled upon her unspeakable secret. She didn¡¯t come for you. At that time, you had a best friend named Song Beibei, who happened to be Gu Wanjing¡¯s sworn enemy. At that time, the three of you were together. I guessed that the person that Gu Wanjing really wanted to harm was probably your best friend. When you stumbled upon her, she came to kill you to silence you. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know that she had actually experienced such a thing. However, Mo Lichuan reminded her of some things. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you said that I have a good friend. Is it that Miss Song from Japan? And that lawyer. How is he now? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s that Miss Song from Japan. You two were very close and were university classmates. In the end, you became best friends. You also lived together in the United States for three years. She has a daughter who is your goddaughter. Our son also joked with her and arranged a child marriage. As for that lawyer, he got his comeuppance a long time ago. It was said that he was blown up on an island. ¡± Lu Huanzi was in disbelief. These complicated past events were all real. However, Lu Huanzi had no memory of them at all. It was as if she was listening to someone else¡¯s story. Lu Huanzi had always wanted to meet miss song again. Unfortunately, after Japan, there was no more news of Miss Song. Lu Huanzi had always wanted to meet miss song again Chapter 891 Lu Huanzi finally understood some things, such as how she lost her memory. This was very crucial. So it was not suicide. Lu Huanzi asked again, ¡°how did you and I know each other? What is our relationship? Why did I give birth to your child when I was nineteen. ¡± Mo Lichuan was completely silent. After a long time, he said, ¡°you used to call me brother-in-law. ¡± Brother-in-law? Lu Huanzi was completely shocked. How could she call him brother-in-law. So, she had an older sister? Mo Lichuan seemed to see through Lu Huanzi¡¯s shock. He said, ¡°that¡¯s right. You have an older sister. Her biological sister is called Lu Jinghao. Since you were young, you and your sister relied on each other. Your sister was my high school classmate. Later on, she went to the same university. I married your sister, but this marriage was not known to the outside world. Your sister graduated from university not long before she fell ill and passed away. Before your sister left, she entrusted you to me. At that time, you were only fourteen years old. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really too shocked. So much so that she could not react and could not say a word. Mo Lichuan was actually her brother-in-law. But she actually had a child with her brother-in-law. Although Lu Huanzi could not remember what had happened in the past. But she also knew what Mr. Mo meant when he said at that time that he hated him and would take the initiative to stay away from her life. She also knew why she had the thought of suicide in the past. It was probably because of this. Because even though Lu Huanzi had forgotten everything now, she also felt that she had really let her sister down by being like this. Lu Huanzi finally knew why Mo Lichuan knew the girl¡¯s name and turned around to leave. It turned out that this name had really stimulated him. It turned out that her sister¡¯s name was Lu Jinghao. This was simply a huge coincidence. Lu Huanzi did not know what to say at that moment. Mo Lichuan got down from the hospital bed. He walked to Lu Huanzi and gently hugged Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°until now, there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯ve never told you. Huanzi, I love you. It¡¯s not because I still miss you. Your sister was tortured by illness all year round. I¡¯ve always taken care of her. Getting married was just to fulfill one of her wishes. But at that time, we were more like confidants and best friends. We didn¡¯t even have any relationship between us. But, Huanzi, I treat you differently. After your sister died, she entrusted you to me. At that time, you were still young and I treated you as my own sister. But after getting along with you day and night, as time went by, feelings were formed. It was just that at that time, something bad happened and I had no choice but to marry Chen Chuyun. And you had already given birth to the child. At that time, you blamed me, hated me, blamed me for letting your sister down, hated yourself for betraying your sister. You were repeatedly persecuted by Chu Yun and you suffered from severe depression¡­ . . .¡± Chapter 892 Lu Huanzi listened to all of this. It was hard for her to imagine that all of this had happened to her. Mo Lichuan continued, ¡°you know what happened after that. When your mood was at its worst, you went out to relax with Song Beibei. However, you didn¡¯t expect that Gu Wanjing would drug you. You stayed in the hospital for half a year. After you woke up, you don¡¯t remember anything. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned, ¡°are you telling the truth? ¡± Mo Lichuan hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I can tell you. Huanzi, I love you. I¡¯ve always loved you. But because of your sister, you always feel that you¡¯re betraying your sister by being with me. You can¡¯t get over that hurdle in your heart. After you gave birth to Yujiang, you sent him to me. You only went to see him on Christmas when he was born. In fact, I¡¯ve never restricted you. It¡¯s you who¡¯s unwilling to see this child. Huanzi, this is your inner demon. I think that even if your sister is in heaven, she wouldn¡¯t want to see you live in such pain. Since you¡¯ve already forgotten the past, forget it then forget it. Let¡¯s start afresh. Our family can start afresh, okay? ¡± Mo Lichuan was even moved by what he said. Yes, he had already told her everything that he should have told her. However, there were some things that he could not tell her. The secrets that he would bring into the coffin would rot away. He only hoped that Lu Huanzi would never remember it. Lu Huanzi was carried by Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan had always been a man of few words. In her impression. Perhaps she had not said as much in the past month as she did tonight. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°let me think about it. You said too much tonight. I have to think about it. ¡± As she said that, Lu Huanzi gently pushed Mo Lichuan away. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to tell Mo Lichuan to rest well. After Lu Huanzi went out, she saw Yujiang still waiting at the door. He was sitting quietly on a bench in the corridor. When he saw Lu Huanzi come out, he raised his head and called, ¡°mom. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she felt a lump in her throat. The kid in front of her was actually her son. But as a mother, she actually didn¡¯t remember any of it. Lu Huanzi sat down next to Mo Yujiang. Her mind felt empty instead. Mo Lichuan wouldn¡¯t lie to her about what he said today. So she had that kind of past. It wasn¡¯t exactly what she thought. It was just that Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t explain many details clearly. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to know anymore. Mo Yujiang also stayed by Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. In the end, he simply fell asleep on her knees. These few days, Mo Lichuan had been in the hospital. Lu Huanzi also went to the hospital every day to take care of him. Lu Huanzi Chapter 893 However, the two of them did not mention anything else. Mo Lichuan knew that Lu Huanzi was still struggling in her heart and was still considering it. Hence, he did not say anything. All the way until the night that Mo Lichuan was discharged from the hospital. Lu Huanzi suggested, ¡°let¡¯s go out and eat. ¡± They went to a very famous restaurant. The private room was very simple. There was a window open, and outside was a typical he¡¯s courtyard. Ding Dong Ding Dong, there was the sound of running water flowing through the bamboo and dripping into the pond. This water was the snow water from Tianshan Mountain. The environment was very quiet, giving people a quiet and peaceful feeling. Lu Huanzi was here to talk about business today, and this atmosphere was just right. The table was full of exquisite dishes. They were some typical Japanese dishes. Mo Lichuan, however, did not look very happy. He said, ¡°when we go back, there are no dishes, but you have to come here to eat. Yujiang is not used to Japanese cuisine. ¡± Yujiang suddenly raised his head and wanted to say something, but in the end, he held back and did not say anything. Lu Huanzi looked a little apologetic when she heard this. She asked Yujiang, ¡°are you not used to Japanese food? ¡± Mo Yujiang raised his head again to look at his father. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡± How could he not be used to Japanese food His old man was clearly in a bad mood and wanted to express his dissatisfaction, but he did not dare to express it directly, so he dragged him out as a cover. Mo Yujiang felt that he was quite wronged. He was afraid that in the future, in order to cooperate with his father, he would have to pretend that he did not like Japanese food. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°this restaurant also provides a small amount of Chinese food. Let me order some for you. ¡± Mo Yujiang nodded. The meal was quite heartwarming. After eating, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, I have something to tell you. ¡± Lu Huanzi called him Mr. Mo.. This made Mo Lichuan feel very uneasy. Through the window, the snow outside was drifting down. This snow had fallen not long after they started eating. But it seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. The atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Mo Yujiang said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look at the snow. ¡± Then, he went out at a leisurely pace. Lu Huanzi felt that this child seemed to be much more psychologically mature than an ordinary child. He did not look like a child of this age at all. He was so mature that it actually made one¡¯s heart ache. Only Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi were left in the room. Lu Huanzi did not have any reservations. However, Mo Lichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°what do you want to say to me? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, I¡¯ve thought about it. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face darkened. After a long while, he said, ¡°it¡¯s impossible for us not to have anything to do with each other in this life. Yujiang is our child. Don¡¯t you want to give your child a healthy family? ¡± Chapter 894 Lu Huanzi seemed to be a little moved. ¡°Yujiang grew up very well. I have to thank you for this. ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°I thought about it last night. Since I lost my memory, God wants to give me a chance to start over and cut off all my past. Since you¡¯re my brother-in-law, I did something like this. I really let my sister down. Since I¡¯ve already missed it once, I don¡¯t want to miss it a second time. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice became very cold. ¡°What do you mean by that? So you¡¯ve decided to return to Chen Huaijin¡¯s embrace in the end? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s sudden mention of Chen Huaijin made Lu Huanzi slightly stunned. These days, she had thought about a lot of things and finally cleared her mind. There were many reasons why she did not want to reconcile with Mo Lichuan. The most important reason was still because of her body. She did not want to drag Mo Lichuan down. If one day she was really paralyzed in bed and could not get up, Lu Huanzi might choose to euthanize. This might not be humane in the country. But she did not want to drag a broken body and live in this world on her last breath But if she returned to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. She would hesitate and be reluctant to part. More importantly, Mo Lichuan would not agree. And as long as Lu Huanzi thought that she would one day look like a withered Gao, she would become a cripple. In the end, she still did not want Mo Lichuan to see her like that. In the end, Lu Huanzi still thought too highly of Mo Lichuan. At that time, when she was considering marrying Chen Huaijin, she didn¡¯t have such scruples at all. Moreover, she knew that Mo Lichuan loved her in his heart, so Lu Huanzi was already very satisfied. She also didn¡¯t hope that one day, if something really happened to her, Mo Lichuan wouldn¡¯t be able to rise again. So, it was better to part ways as soon as possible. In the eyes of others, she might be pretentious. But, when you have an incurable disease, like her situation, you really think so. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to have a short-term pain than a long-term pain. Lu Huanzi still hoped that Mo Lichuan would feel better. However, Mo Lichuan obviously didn¡¯t think so. He said, ¡°are you really in love with Chen Huaijin? As long as you don¡¯t have any space in your heart for me, as long as you tell me that the person you love is Chen Huaijin, I will let go. I wish you all the best. ¡± Mo Lichuan had already stood up. Then, his entire body leaned down again. His hand was propped on the table in front of Lu Huanzi. His face was almost pressed against hers. His eyes looked calm, but it also looked like a tsunami was happening. Lu Huanzi could even hear his slightly rapid breathing and his heart beating faster than usual. Lu Huanzi was almost sucked into Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. But in the end, she still turned her face to the distance. ¡°Yes, I promised the Chen family that I would spend my life with him wholeheartedly and peacefully. You heard it back then. The Old Lady of the Chen family will not allow me to do anything out of line. Chen Huaijin is really good to me. I don¡¯t want to let him down. ¡± Chapter 895 When Lu Huanzi said these words, her eyes were closed. In fact, she had already made a plan in her heart. Since her life had undergone such an earth-shattering change. Since she and Mo Lichuan had a son. Then she and Chen Huaijin would never get married again. To marry Chen Huaijin, she had indeed made a great decision earlier. But after making this decision, she had always felt guilty. Because she realized that no matter what, she could only treat Chen Huaijin as a big brother, as a family member, but not as a lover. Lu Huanzi had said that she would try her best to make herself fall in love with Chen Huaijin. But things had happened to this extent. Lu Huanzi knew in her heart that it was impossible for her to fall in love with Chen Huaijin for the rest of her life. So, this hopeless marriage was also unfair to Chen Huaijin. So, she decided to cancel it. She planned to make things clear to Chen Huaijin after she returned to China. However, since Mo Lichuan had asked this question, he also admitted it casually. As long as she could make Mo Lichuan give up as soon as possible, as long as she could cut off all ties with him as soon as possible. Lu Huanzi bit her lip, hardened her heart, and admitted everything. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan stood up. His figure was still tall and big. His emotions did not seem to fluctuate much. However, his entire body seemed to be covered with a layer of gray aura. Mo Lichuan poured himself a glass of Sake. The corners of his mouth curled up as if he was mocking himself. ¡°You really, really fell in love with him. ¡± As he spoke, he gulped down a bottle of wine in one gulp. Seeing this, Lu huanzi hurriedly snatched the wine bottle over. Lu Huanzi actually looked like she was slowly getting angry. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you just came out of the hospital. Don¡¯t tell me you want to go back again? Can you not be so childish? Even if you drink yourself to death, I won¡¯t feel sorry for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost roared out loud. In the past, she had never known that Mo Lichuan actually had the habit of drinking to drown his sorrows. Mo Lichuan grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°you don¡¯t even want Yujiang? ¡± ¡°Lu Huanzi, do you have a heart? Yujiang is your biological son. In the past, it was fine if you didn¡¯t even look at him. But now, you don¡¯t even think about him at all and put him in your heart. What a shame that Yujiang always misses his mother. Lu Huanzi, you¡¯re really heartless! ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s current state could almost be considered a complaint. Perhaps it was because he had just drunk too much wine. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The veins beside his temples were also throbbing. The hand that was pinching Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm was very hard, as if it was going to break her arm. These words were like a knife in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t care, how could she not care. That child. She saw how sensible that child was and how he could read people¡¯s expressions. She knew that he must have grown up unhappy. Chapter 896 But she does not have much time. What can give the child is too little. She is really a bad mother. She also wanted to use the rest of her time to make up for it. But God, did not give her this opportunity. She would rather that the child always think that his mother has passed away. It was better than giving him hope and destroying that hope. Lu Huanzi knew that the child was born into such a family. It was fortunate and unfortunate to have a father like Mo Lichuan. Fortunately, from the moment the child was born, he did not have to worry about his livelihood and future prospects. Unfortunately, his life would carry more things than a normal child. Mo Lichuan¡¯s appearance was very terrifying. A sense of despair appeared in his eyes. Lu Huanzi knew that at this moment, she could not be soft-hearted. Hence, she simply said, ¡°so what if I gave birth to that child? After all, I don¡¯t remember anything. Since you know that I was so cruel in the past and refused to look twice at that child, now that I have lost my memory, I naturally have no feelings for that child. He has a father like you, so he naturally doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. Naturally, I don¡¯t need to give up my lifetime of happiness for him, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were also heartrending. She just wanted Mo Lichuan to give up completely. However, she suddenly heard a sound at the door. Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan turned their heads to look at the door. They saw Mo Yujiang standing at the door. He was holding a snowball in his hand. At this moment, the snowball had been squeezed into two halves by him and fell to the ground. At that moment, it was as if a huge torrent was coming like a wave. The name of that torrent was disappointment. Lu Huanzi saw the child¡¯s eyes. The habit of using indifference to hide one¡¯s heart was exactly the same as his father¡¯s. But after all, he was still young. In the end, he could not hide it, and tears fell from his eyes. Lu Huanzi opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not say it. Yujiang, Yujiang, it was not like this. These were not what his mother said from the bottom of her heart. For so many years, his mother had lost her memory. She always felt that she had forgotten something important, so she was tormented. Now she knew. His mother had forgotten him. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt like it was being whipped by a whip. At the door, Mo Yujiang stood there for three seconds, then turned around and left. Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan were almost stunned. Mo Lichuan reacted first. In a hurry to chase out. Lu Huanzi instantly followed behind. But there¡¯s no sign of the kid. It¡¯s a huge restaurant. And those buildings keep coming back. It¡¯s almost as easy to hide someone without being seen. While running, Lu Huanzi shouted Mo Yujiang¡¯s name Chapter 897 Mo Lichuan was the person-in-charge of the restaurant and the security guard. All of a sudden, the restaurant sent out many security guards to look for a child. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart instantly panicked. Why did she say something like that just now. Why did that child have to hear about it. Where exactly did this child go now? Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t imagine. So many people searched for an hour, but there was no result. Lu Huanzi completely panicked. That child was different from other children. Since he was able to arrange a private plane to go to her Bali wedding venue alone. Since he wanted to hide, he must be able to make it so that no one could find him. Lu Huanzi was extremely regretful in her heart. She wished she could slap herself twice. The people in the restaurant came over one by one to report that they had searched everywhere, but there was no sign of the child. Perhaps he had already left the restaurant. Mo Lichuan also had the same thought. Based on Mo Yujiang¡¯s character, he probably left by himself. This child had a flaw since he was young. He was too egotistical. This also caused this child to have a problem, which was that he liked to run away from home. The highest record for Mo Yujiang was that he disappeared alone in Sweden for half a month. The nanny at home had gone crazy looking for him. But half a month later, that child came back by himself. It was as if nothing had happened. Therefore, Mo Lichuan was not very worried. In the past, he would run away from home even if he quarreled with him. However, this was his temper. He was just an eccentric person. When he was sad, he liked to go to an unfamiliar place and imagine things alone. However, Mo Yujiang was extremely smart. He had all kinds of cards on him. When he really could not do it, he would ask for help. He was also quick-witted and could distinguish between good and bad people. On the way back, Lu Huanzi was so sad that she could not say a word. On the contrary, Mo Lichuan comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. This child is just quiet. When he has thought it through, he will come back. ¡± Lu Huanzi covered her face with her hand and said, ¡°no matter what, he is only six years old. I am afraid that something will happen to him. ¡± Mo Lichuan was also worried. This was Japan, not Sweden. In a place like Sweden, when the mothers drank tea, they would rest assured and line up the strollers outside the coffee shop. The two of them were also very worried. The snow was getting heavier. The two of them returned to the Lushan Villa first. Mo Yujiang did not return to the Lushan Villa on his own. Mo Lichuan had been making calls since he returned. Mo Lichuan also had some influence in the local area. He used some of the power of the black and white factions. Lu Huanzi also contacted the people from Shiannian in Japan. She sent the photo over. She also used all her connections to find Mo Yujiang. But after a night, there were still no clues. Lu Huanzi stayed by the phone the whole night. Chapter 898 Every time the phone rang, Lu Huanzi could not help but tremble. She finally experienced a mother¡¯s concern for her child. The feeling of being connected by blood would not be reduced because of her memory loss. Her mind could not help but think of the worst. If she was given another chance, she would not have said those words. Everything, all the arrangements, all the plans seemed to be completely insignificant in the face of Yujiang¡¯s safety. Lu Huanzi only wanted him to come back safely. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. At night, Lu Huanzi had a headache. Lu Huanzi¡¯s head was in so much pain that it felt like it was going to explode. Her whole body was trembling and her forehead was full of sweat. However, Lu Huanzi still stayed by the phone. Mo Lichuan went out. When he came back, he saw this scene. Lu Huanzi stayed by the phone and held her phone in her hand. Her whole body was almost curled up. Her face seemed to be twisted because of the pain. Beads of sweat kept falling from her forehead. In such cold weather, her forehead was in so much pain that beads of sweat were all over it. Even her hair was soaked through. Mo Lichuan hurriedly walked over. He asked, ¡°Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up at Mo Lichuan. ¡°Medicine, do you still have any medicine? ¡± It had been a long time since Lu Huanzi¡¯s headache had such an episode. Usually, although she also had a headache every three days, it was still tolerable. When she felt the most uncomfortable, Chen Huaijin would get someone to give her an injection of painkillers or tranquilizers. Lu huanzi would be fine. But today was very different. Lu Huanzi was in so much pain that she was gritting her teeth. There was also a faint taste of blood in her mouth. Mo Lichuan knew the current situation. But he still frowned. Mo Lichuan sat beside Lu Huanzi and held her hand tightly. ¡°There¡¯s no medicine here, and you can¡¯t use that medicine anymore. I¡¯ll send you back to your room to rest first. Once there¡¯s news about Yujiang, I¡¯ll inform you immediately. ¡°. ¡°No. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait here. ¡± Mo Lichuan had no choice. Lu Huanzi stubbornly insisted on waiting in the living room. There were many people coming and going in the living room. There were always people coming to report the situation. Lu Huanzi endured the pain and listened by the side. After a while, Mo Lichuan received a phone call. It said that a child¡¯s footprint was found near the Tianxue Mountain. It might be young master¡¯s. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart trembled. Tianxue Mountain? It was the largest snow mountain here. In fact, it could be considered a tourist attraction. Usually, when the weather was fine, it was as beautiful as a painting. At the foot of the mountain, there were patches of Cherry blossom forests. But the mountain was very good. The temperature at the top of the mountain was very low. Even in summer. If one climbed to the top of the mountain, it would be covered in white snow. Chapter 899 It was snowing heavily last night. It was snowing heavily outside. In order to prevent avalanches, the mountain had already banned tourists from entering. How could there be a child¡¯s footprint there? Could it really be Mo Yujiang? Mo Lichuan seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°it should be Yujiang. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up in pain. ¡°How can you be sure? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I once told him that there is a shrine on the heavenly Snow Mountain. If he goes up to pay his respects, his wish will be fulfilled. He has always wanted to come over. This child is quite taken in by this trick. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. She roughly knew what this child¡¯s wish was. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart ached terribly. Such cold weather. When the child ran out, he did not even wear a coat. Even on normal days, when the weather was fine, an adult would need half a day to climb the snow mountain. And in such harsh and cold weather, how could a child like him go up. Moreover, the road was slippery in the snow. The stone steps on the snow mountain were very steep, and there was a high possibility of an avalanche. Lu Huanzi was extremely worried, and it was a complete mess. Mo Lichuan took the car keys from the table and was about to go look for them personally. Lu Huanzi also supported herself on the Sofa and stood up shakily. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°with your current condition, you should rest well at home. If you find the child, I¡¯ll tell you immediately. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi still insisted on going with him. She wanted to see Mo Yujiang immediately. She wanted to apologize to that child as soon as possible. She wanted to tell Mo Yujiang that she didn¡¯t mean what she said. She didn¡¯t mean what she said. She wasn¡¯t a good mother. In the end, Mo Yujiang had no choice but to bring Lu Huanzi with him. Lu Huanzi sat in the passenger seat and looked outside. The snowflakes were like goose feathers, falling from the sky. There was very little visibility. When she looked up, she saw the snow under the streetlights. Lu Huanzi was very nervous. It was very cold outside. The snow fell on the car window and instantly condensed into an ice flower. How could a six-year-old child endure such weather outside? The car was not driving fast. Because the road was not easy to walk on. There were not many people on the road leading to the heavenly Snow Mountain. Other than the streetlights that stood on both sides of the road, everything seemed quiet and quiet. Mo Lichuan was wearing an earpiece and was always connected to the outside. He was reporting the latest situation. He said that he was near the foot of the mountain, but the footprints had disappeared again. The child had lost contact again in an instant. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank bit by bit. What did they mean by losing contact again. Lu Huanzi could not help but think of all kinds of accidents. If something really happened to Mo Yujiang, Lu Huanzi would never forgive herself Chapter 900 Even if she died, she couldn¡¯t. Lu Huanzi simply opened the car window. She focused her mind and scanned the outside. Even though the chance of her seeing it was slim. But it was also much better than not having a chance at all. The weather outside was extremely cold. A Gust of wind blew, like a sharp knife, and it cut a hole in her face. Lu Huanzi simply stuck her head out of the window. Mo Lichuan advised, ¡°come back quickly. It¡¯s very dangerous. Come back and close the window. Do you think Yujiang will automatically appear in your sight like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that her current actions were a little silly. But in this way, she could feel better in her heart. Yujiang, Yujiang, where exactly are you. Please, don¡¯t get into trouble. Please, hurry up and appear, okay? She didn¡¯t know if Lu Huanzi¡¯s prayers had been heard by God. Lu Huanzi saw a small figure in a flash. It was squatting by the roadside. It was clearly a boy. A person was squatting in the snow, still wearing the blue sweater that he had left in. It was Yujiang. ¡°Yujiang! ¡± Lu Huanzi shouted. It was Yujiang. For a moment, she thought she was hallucinating. It wasn¡¯t until Mo Lichuan turned his head that he saw that figure. Mo Lichuan hurriedly stopped the car. It was only a few dozen meters away from there. But there was an iron fence between them. Mo Lichuan and Jiang Shi were inside the scenic area, while the two of them were outside. ¡°Yujiang! ¡± Lu huanzi shouted Yujiang¡¯s name loudly. She quickly got out of the car and ran in that direction. Mo Yujiang also saw Lu Huanzi. He stood up. He stared at Lu Huanzi for a few seconds and turned to leave. ¡°Yujiang, don¡¯t go. Mommy is wrong. Mommy is sorry. Don¡¯t go, please. ¡± Lu Huanzi shouted loudly and ran in that direction. But because she ran too fast and too fast. Lu Huanzi fell to the ground. She was lying on the ground. There was a thick layer of snow on the ground. In fact, the fall was not very serious. Mo Lichuan quickly ran over. Then, he helped Lu Huanzi up and asked worriedly, ¡°how are you? Are you hurt anywhere? ¡± But suddenly, Mo Lichuan flew into a rage. ¡°Why is your hand bleeding? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked down. As expected, her hand was dripping with blood. Only then did she realize that when she fell, her left hand had hit the stone. A layer of skin had been rubbed off, and her hand was covered in blood. But Lu Huanzi did not feel any pain. She was not in the mood to care about herself. She grabbed Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. Go look for Yujiang. Hurry up and go over there. Don¡¯t let him run away. ¡± In fact, when Lu Huanzi saw Mo Yujiang, she felt a little relieved. After all, nothing had happened and he was still standing there. However, she could not let him go. Mo Yujiang said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t leave. ¡± Sure enough, Lu Huanzi turned around. She saw that Mo Yujiang did not leave but stood still. Chapter 901 There seemed to be an anxious expression on his face, and he was even leaning against the fence. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the car first, and then I¡¯ll go pick up Yujiang. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and said unhappily, ¡°Lu Huanzi, can you listen to me for once? ¡± Lu Huanzi shrank her neck out of reflex. In the past year, Mo Lichuan was rarely seen like this. In the past, Lu Huanzi did not dare to resist Mo Lichuan at all. Lu Huanzi always felt that she was afraid of Mo Lichuan. In the end, she looked in Yujiang¡¯s direction. After making sure that the child did not intend to leave, Mo Lichuan helped Lu Huanzi into the car. Then, Mo Yujiang walked towards the fence. Lu Huanzi suddenly came to her senses when she was in the car. The pain in her hand suddenly invaded her heart. In addition, she had a splitting headache and could hardly stand up straight. Lu Huanzi almost shrank into the car. Fortunately, Mo Lichuan came over very quickly. He brought Mo Yujiang with him. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t see it clearly either. How did MO Lichuan get Mo Yujiang out of the fence of the scenic area. However, when she saw Mo Yujiang, Lu Huanzi immediately burst into tears. She immediately pulled Mo Yujiang into her arms and kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean what I said. Please forgive me, Yujiang. Please forgive me once, okay? ¡± Mo Yujiang was held in Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Lu Huanzi knew that she must have hurt this child badly. She felt guilty. She just held Mo Yujiang in her arms and cried. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why she had been crying so much recently. In the past, Lu Huanzi thought that she was free and easy. She always thought that crying was the most useless thing. But at this moment, she didn¡¯t know how else to vent her emotions other than crying. The emotions in her heart were mixed. Guilt and the kind of joy that came without danger. Lu Huanzi was glad that she finally found Yujiang. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how to forgive herself. This night was probably the longest night of her life. Yujiang broke free from her embrace. But he held Lu Huanzi¡¯s bleeding hand. He took out a tissue from his handbag and gently wiped it for her, then said, ¡°does it still hurt? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that she was really disappointing. Because the tears continued to fall uncontrollably. Opposite him, Yujiang also did not look at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. But when he heard Lu Huanzi crying and looked at her bloody palm, he could not help but shed a few tears. He was only six years old, but his tone was steady and steady. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have run away from home and made you worry. Yujiang is wrong. ¡± Chapter 902 Once again, Lu Huanzi held Yujiang in her arms. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Can You forgive mommy? What Mommy said wasn¡¯t from the bottom of her heart. She made it up to make your father give up. You don¡¯t know how excited and happy I was when I found out that you were my son. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost confessed everything. In the end, she let go of Mo Yujiang and solemnly begged for his forgiveness. Mo Yujiang, on the other hand, recovered faster than her. He had already put away the golden bean on his face. However, he had a look of understanding and understanding. ¡°You adults love to lie to children, especially women. You like to say things that aren¡¯t true. ¡± Lu Huanzi was rendered speechless by his words. But no matter what, this child was finally willing to forgive her. The burden in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart finally eased a little. After Mo Yujiang came out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms. She raised her head and said to Mo Yujiang, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Mo Lichuan stood behind Mo Yujiang and nodded. ¡°Get in the car first. ¡± Mo Yujiang got in the car. Lu Huanzi was still leaning against the window. When she turned her head, she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s heavy face. Suddenly, she seemed to realize that she had confessed all her thoughts just now in order to get her son to forgive her. She had indeed forgotten that Mo Lichuan had been standing beside her. When Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression, her heart started to beat faster. What would he think? Sure enough, Mo Lichuan took a step closer to her. Then, he said in a calm and steady tone, ¡°everything you told me last night was a lie, just to make me give up? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that she could not escape such a disaster. However, since she had already said it, Lu Huanzi had no room to go back on her words. Mo Yujiang¡¯s disappearance had given Lu Huanzi a great shock. These days, the plans that had been brewing in her mind seemed to have become worthless again. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was also in a mess for a moment. But at this moment, she absolutely could not say those ruthless intentions. Therefore, Lu Huanzi avoided Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°can we talk about it when we get back? ¡± Mo Lichuan responded coldly. Then, he said word by word, ¡°okay, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back. ¡± Lu Huanzi got into the car. She sat on the passenger seat. Mo Yujiang also insisted on squeezing together with her. Fortunately, this was an off-road vehicle. There was a lot of space. It was not a problem for two people to sit in one seat. Thus, Mo Yujiang sat in Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms. At this moment, Lu Huanzi lowered her head and saw his furry little head. She suddenly realized that he was still a normal five-or six-year-old child. This child, whether it was his temperament or the tone of his voice, was always like a young and mature little adult. In the eyes of outsiders, they might think that this child would definitely become a big shot in the future. However, as a mother, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart ached when she looked at him. Chapter 903 Mo Yujiang seemed to be sleepy. His small head burrowed into Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms. Lu Huanzi felt a warm current in her heart. She hugged him gently. ¡°sleep, baby, sleep. ¡± Lu Huanzi let mo Yujiang sit on her lap and pulled him into her arms. Mo Yujiang actually fell asleep in Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms. Lu Huanzi carefully observed the little man in Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms. This little guy looked exactly like Mo Lichuan. He had deep eyes, a high nose bridge, and Thin Lips. However, the outline of this child was not as cold and hard as Mo Lichuan¡¯s. He looked very much like himself. He actually added a bit of elegance. Lu Huanzi suddenly turned her head and said softly to Mo Lichuan, ¡°why do I feel that Yujiang is as beautiful as a girl? ¡± Lu Huanzi clearly felt that the little person in her arms seemed to tremble slightly. But she did not open her eyes. She turned her head and buried her entire face into Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He seemed to be a little speechless as he looked at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°you gave birth to it, how would I know? ¡± Yes, this was her child, a part of her that had fallen from her body. It did not matter if he still remembered it or not. But from the moment he first saw her, that feeling of being connected by blood. That kind of unceasing longing would not lie. Lu Huanzi felt that this feeling was very strange. She was only twenty-five years old. But she actually had a six-year-old son. And this son was her and Mo Lichuan¡¯s blood. This feeling was really too strange. Now, she was holding the little guy in her arms as if she was holding the whole world. The car gradually drove towards the city. The little guy in her arms was also sleeping soundlessly. Lu Huanzi just lowered her head and watched. No matter how she looked at it, she couldn¡¯t get enough of it. Even if she just looked at his long eyelashes,. Lu Huanzi could feel a special satisfaction in her heart. It was still snowing heavily outside. The road was sparse and there were some pedestrians and cars coming to play. Her mood now was different from before. When she passed by just now, Lu Huanzi only felt that everything was dead. The whole world seemed to be cold and gray. But at this moment, it was different. The lights seemed to be emitting a warm light. When she saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s Ramen restaurant, she seemed to be able to smell the fragrance and the warmth inside. There was also the snow under the street lamps. It seemed to be covered in a layer of warm color, dancing in the air. The whole world was really too beautiful. Lu Huanzi actually felt that her headache was 70% better, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up. Mo Lichuan used the corner of his eyes to look at the mother and son beside him, intentionally or unintentionally. He actually rarely saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s current appearance. Chapter 904 Mo Lichuan looked at his mother and son from the corner of his eyes. I seldom see Lu Huanzi now. I used to think she was just a kid. Yeah, she¡¯s a mother. But whether it is appearance, or age, after all still young. A 24-year-old girl, but she just got out of school. Perhaps she was still acting cute in her boyfriend¡¯s arms. But the woman beside her had already experienced too much. Before she lost her memory, she had grown up too quickly. After giving birth to Yujiang, she had suddenly changed from a carefree young girl to a worried mother. She had carried too many things on her shoulders. Because at that age, she could not bear it, so she created tragedy after tragedy. Later, when she woke up, she had forgotten all about the past. Mo Lichuan had always thought that it was a gift from God. But at that time, she was like a different person. She had completely lost herself. She had become flirtatious, sophisticated, and carefree. Perhaps it was because of the environment of the New Year. But Mo Lichuan felt that it was also good. At least she could live a happier life. But now, he looked at Lu Huanzi. He suddenly felt that the old Lu Huanzi who loved to laugh and cry, the innocent and Innocent Lu Huanzi seemed to have returned. Mo Lichuan¡¯s mood was also very complicated. Lu Huanzi felt that she was also sleepy. When she was so dazed that she wanted to fall asleep, she only felt a blinding white light in front of her eyes. No matter what, she did not expect that they would encounter a car accident. When Lu Huanzi reacted at that time, Mo Lichuan had already tightly protected him and the child in his arms. She only felt a huge impact. The airbags in the car had all been opened. What happened next was very terrifying. When she first realized that there was a car accident¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s first reaction was to stand up and protect the child in her arms. But in the next second, Lu Huanzi also clearly felt it. She was also being protected in her arms by someone. Lu Huanzi felt a huge, terrifying impact. After being unconscious for a while, she finally reacted. Lu Huanzi felt that there was warm liquid in her neck. She stretched out a hand with difficulty and wiped it, only then did she realize that it was blood. Mo Lichuan was hit on the head. But she and her son were indeed fine. Time seemed to have been banned. The fear in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart kept growing. She raised her head, but her eyes were still blurry. She saw a large truck parked horizontally outside. There were also cars that had stopped. All the police cars and police were rushing in this direction. Lu Huanzi only felt that those few minutes were very terrifying. Because when Mo Lichuan was sent to the ambulance, his face was covered in blood. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was covered in blood Chapter 905 Lu Huanzi was dumbfounded. In the ambulance, she heard the nurses talking in Japanese. The truck driver was drunk and ran a red light. The nurses were also talking softly, saying that the injured man could have been fine. Because the airbag on the driver¡¯s seat would have saved his life. But he did not care and protected the co-driver¡¯s wife. It was really a pity. Mo Yujiang finally burst into tears. Like a child, he kept calling out for his father. He was also terrified. Because he had never seen Mo Yujiang¡¯s face covered in blood. The person who was usually awe-inspiring and could make the people in the shareholders¡¯meeting shut up with just one cold word was now lying there quietly, covered in blood. Mo Yujiang was also terrified. Mo Yujiang was quickly pushed into the emergency room. Lu Huanzi and Mo Yujiang were waiting outside. Lu Huanzi kept holding Mo Yujiang¡¯s hand. She kept telling Mo Yujiang, ¡°it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, your father will be fine. ¡± Perhaps Lu Huanzi¡¯s comforting words had helped. Mo Yujiang suddenly quieted down. Instead, he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°father will not leave us. Mother, don¡¯t cry. ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi realize that she was crying non-stop. She didn¡¯t realize it at all. But the tears in her eyes seemed to be uncontrollable They kept flowing down. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi had stayed in Japan for almost a year. Especially in the past ten years, she had gotten to know many people. She also had some connections in the hospital. Soon, even the hospital director was alarmed. The chief physicians of various departments all went to the emergency room for consultations. Lu Huanzi had been waiting outside. She did not know how much time had passed. She was actually somewhat numb. Lu Huanzi thought about a lot of things. But they were all irrelevant things. But the various things that flashed through her mind were all because of Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi almost could not control herself. It was all because of her. If she had not said those words to Mo Lichuan that night¡­ Yujiang would not have heard it. Yujiang would not have heard it, and he would not have run away from home. And this would not have happened. And those worries in the past were not worth mentioning in the face of Mo Lichuan¡¯s life and death. Was this really the result she wanted? Who knew how much time had passed. A group of doctors came out of the emergency room. Lu Huanzi quickly went over and asked in fluent Japanese, ¡°how is he? ¡± The leading doctor said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing serious with his body. He injured his brain and there¡¯s a blood clot in his brain. He¡¯s still in a coma. We have to observe him first to see if the blood clot shows any signs of removing itself. If it doesn¡¯t and he continues to be in a coma, we have to consider a craniotomy. ¡± Chapter 906 Lu Huanzi took a step back as if she could not accept it. A craniotomy? The director said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, you have to guard Mr. Lu tonight. Tonight is very crucial. If Mr. Lu can wake up, it will be a sign of improvement. You have to talk to him at night so that he will have a strong sense of survival. ¡± At night, Lu Huanzi and Mo Yujiang were in the intensive care unit. Lu Huanzi wanted to say something. However, she, who was usually noisy, could not say a word when she looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s pale face. Lu Huanzi felt that her tears seemed to have dried up. She sat by the bed like this. She held Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand in a daze. Mo Yujiang, on the other hand, said a lot of things. Mo Yujiang said, ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t wake up, mom¡¯s tears will drown the entire hospital. ¡± It was not until midnight. Mo Yujiang could barely speak. His voice was a little hoarse. He said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°mother, say a few words. I think what father wants to hear most right now is your voice. ¡± Lu Huanzi moved her dry lips. Finally, she said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, can you wake up quickly? If you can wake up this time, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say as long as you¡¯re willing to wake up. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze seemed to have lost its focus. It was only focused on a certain spot in front of her. What she said seemed as if she was talking to herself. ¡°But it¡¯s true! ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s weak voice rang in her ears. Lu Huanzi was suddenly shocked. She heard Mo Yujiang say excitedly, ¡°look, daddy is awake. That¡¯s great, daddy is awake. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned around. Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan slowly opening his eyes in tears. Lu Huanzi was so excited that she wanted to ring the bell at the bedside. However, Mo Lichuan held her finger. Mo Lichuan seemed to have no strength at the moment. He was barely breathing. Perhaps it was because of the pain, but his facial expression was a little distorted. Lu Huanzi still enunciated each word, ¡°did you mean what you said just now? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded her head vigorously. What kind of immense joy was in her heart, as if she was the one who brushed past the grim reaper at that moment. Lu Huanzi said with tears in her eyes, ¡°as long as you get better, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say. I¡¯ll agree to everything. ¡± Mo Lichuan still seemed to be holding on. But he still tried his best to say, ¡°don¡¯t ever leave me. From now on, the three of us will live a good life. Promise me. ¡± Lu Huanzi that moment, in fact, do not know what Mo Lichuan said. But he just wanted him to say less. She nodded her head vigorously. After hearing clearly, it is full of tears again. Chapter 907 Finally, after Mo Lichuan finished speaking, he seemed to smile contentedly. Perhaps it was because it was too painful. The corners of his mouth slightly curved, but his face was still contorted in pain. Then, he fell unconscious again. Lu Huanzi was so anxious that she started to cry again. Soon, the chief doctor came over again. After a flurry of examinations, he finally let out a sigh of relief. The chief doctor said to Lu Huanzi, who was crying so much that she almost passed out, ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Mo has just fallen asleep and is no longer in serious condition. You should also go and rest. Tomorrow morning, Mr. Mo will also wake up. ¡± Lu Huanzi was persuaded to go back and rest. Lu Huanzi did not go to the villa. Instead, she went to pick up the new year. Because this place was very close to picking up the new year. She only sent Mo Yujiang over. She let Chen Shui and Bao Zhu take care of him instead. Then, she went to her room, took a shower, changed her clothes, packed her luggage, and went straight to the hospital. When Bao Zhu first saw Mo Yujiang.. She reached out and touched Mo Yujiang¡¯s face. ¡°This little handsome guy looks really handsome. Sister Huan, What¡¯s his background? He actually looks a little similar to Mr. Mo. could he be Mr. Mo¡¯s illegitimate child? ¡± Mo Yujiang glared at Bao Zhu coldly. Then, he grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to stay here. I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you. ¡± His words stunned everyone. At this moment, everyone was gathered here out of curiosity. What did this Kid Call Sister Huan? He actually called her mom. Sister Huan was so young, but she was only twenty-five or twenty-six years old. This kid looked to be five or six years old. When did sister Huan have such an old son. However. Upon closer inspection, she was even more astonished. This was because this child¡¯s brows and eyes were exactly the same as sister Huan¡¯s. Everyone was shocked. Even Chen Shui was so shocked that he could not speak. Bao Zhu¡¯s expression was as if she had swallowed an egg. ¡°Sister Huan, when did you have such an old son? ¡± Lu Huanzi had lost her memory, and everyone here knew about it. As for her identity before she lost her memory, even Lu Huanzi herself did not know. Let alone what kind of experience she had. But from the looks of it, sister Huan must have had a story before she lost her memory. No wonder Mr. Mo doted on her so much. Bao Zhu had known Mr. Mo a few years ago. They could be considered friends. Before Lu Huanzi came to be the boss, Shi Nian and Chen Shui had been taking care of things. But one day,. Mr. Mo sent a woman over. He said that this woman would be Shi Nian¡¯s boss from now on. At first, she and Chen Shui were both a little unconvinced. How many people had worked hard for Shi Nian. After several years, it had reached its current scale. Although Jiannian was a side door, it was covered by Mr. Mo¡¯s black and white forces. Moreover, it had to resist the local black forces in Japan Chapter 908 But what does it mean when Mr. Moe suddenly throws in a woman with Amnesia. I thought he was Mr Mok¡¯s new love. And Mr. Mo this kind of practice quite has a kind of beacons play dukedom feeling. At that time, Bao Zhu and Chen Shui took turns to reason with Mr. Mo.. Finally Mr. Mo grew impatient and said, ¡°I built it for her to play with. If it really breaks down, I¡¯ll give her another hundred years. ¡± After that, Bao Zhu never went to see Mr. Mo again. She also knew deeply. This woman was absolutely special in Mr. Mo¡¯s heart. Sure enough, Mr. Mo spoiled her as usual. He treated sister Huan as his precious treasure. No one knew what kind of past this woman had with Mr. Mo.. But everyone knew that it was definitely not ordinary. It was just that at this moment, their son who suddenly appeared was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Lu Huanzi did not have time to explain to everyone at this moment. She just said to Mo Yujiang, ¡°you eat here. I can¡¯t take care of you now. I need to talk to the doctor in the afternoon. You stay here for a day. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll come and take you to the hospital, okay? ¡± Mo Yujiang also knew that Lu Huanzi was very busy right now and should not be able to take care of him. Hence, he obediently nodded his head and agreed. Lu Huanzi left Mo Yujiang behind and went to the hospital herself. Mo Lichuan had really woken up. In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi attended Mo Lichuan¡¯s medical consultation. The meeting lasted for four hours. The conclusion was that Mo Lichuan¡¯s current condition was not stable. He had to continue to be hospitalized for observation. But at least there was no need for surgery. He had to continue to observe later. Thus, Lu Huanzi stayed in the hospital. During the day, Lu Huanzi brought over the porridge cooked in the kitchen and brought Yujiang to the hospital. At night, she sent Yujiang back. Even though she hired two nurses to take care of Mo Lichuan in the hospital. Lu Huanzi still did many things herself. She would bring Mo Lichuan tea and water every day, wash his clothes and wipe his back. Two days later, Mo Lichuan was transferred from the ICU to the general ward. His condition was also strangely improving. The doctor said that Mo Lichuan¡¯s foundation was not bad. That was why he recovered so quickly. However, Mo Yujiang said, ¡°father is in a good mood because mother takes care of him day and night. ¡± No matter what. This time, it was a close call. Mo Lichuan¡¯s body was also recovering day by day. The blood clot in his brain was also slowly disappearing. And there are no side effects yet. Lu Huanzi was very grateful to heaven. Her relationship with Mo Lichuan has never been better. In the evening, we have dinner together every day. Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed was next to Mo Lichuan¡¯s. Chapter 909 After dinner, Lu Huanzi always pushed Mo Lichuan¡¯s body to take a walk outside. This was because other than Mo Lichuan¡¯s brain injury,. There were several fractures on his body. Although they were not as serious as the fractures,. He still had to recuperate properly and not exercise too much. Therefore, even when he went out, Mo Lichuan was still in a wheelchair. In the blink of an eye, it was already the end of February. Mo Lichuan¡¯s body finally recovered slowly. Mo Lichuan would recover every afternoon. Now, he could walk slowly. He could basically take care of himself. After discussing with the doctor, he decided to observe for another week before he could be discharged and go home to recuperate. However, Mo Lichuan insisted on being discharged as soon as possible. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Huanzi¡¯s insistence,. Mo Lichuan would probably want to be discharged within two days after he woke up Mo Lichuan¡¯s accident had been kept a secret from the outside world. Lu Huanzi also knew that Mo Lichuan had a lot of work to do. A few days ago, Mo Lichuan had already ordered people to connect to the company remotely. He also asked his secretary to send some important documents to the hospital. Apart from the rehabilitation time, Mo Lichuan spent most of his time dealing with work. Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan really did not have it easy. Although his injury was so serious. But there was such a heavy burden on his back. He had to force himself. In the eyes of outsiders, he was like an indestructible diamond, always energetic, and had a lot of work to do every day. He was always able to strategize and win from thousands of miles away. He was like a genius. There was nothing wrong with Mr. Mo being a genius. However, geniuses put in more effort than ordinary people and carried greater responsibilities and pressure. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart ached when she saw him. However, she could not help him. It was raining today. In the evening, the two of them could not go out for a walk. Just now, Chen Shui and Jiang Yujiang were going to pick up Nian Nian. There were only the two of them in the ward. When she was with Mr. Mo in the past, Lu Huanzi only felt depressed. But now, Lu Huanzi felt at ease and warm. The Ward here was a suite with everything. There was a study room and a kitchen. Although Lu huanzi¡¯s cooking skills were not very good. In the past, when Mo Lichuan was recuperating. Lu Huanzi always ordered the chef to cook congee for him. But now, Mo Lichuan¡¯s health was almost better. Lu Huanzi also felt that it was unnecessary. Every morning, she would buy some fresh vegetables and food. She would cook some simple dishes in the hospital¡¯s kitchen. Mo Lichuan ate with more relish than before. After having dinner, Mo Lichuan went to the study room. Recently, Zhengdong had sent a lot of documents over. There was a mountain of documents on the study table. Mo Lichuan had once injured his brain. Actually, he couldn¡¯t use his brain much. He needed to rest more. Chapter 910 But now, Mo Lichuan sometimes had to stay up late to read documents. After Lu Huanzi finished cleaning up in the kitchen, she poured a glass of water and went to the study. Mo Lichuan was indeed reading documents. His eyebrows were tightly knitted together. He must have encountered something that annoyed him. Mo Lichuan could not help but put down the documents in front of the table and pinched his nose bridge, as if he was very tired. Lu Huanzi walked over with a glass of water. She gently placed the glass of water on Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk. Then, she walked behind Mo Lichuan. She massaged his shoulders Then, she advised him, ¡°you¡¯re still a patient. Let the directors and general managers of your company handle these official affairs. You have to decide everything. If the company can¡¯t operate without you for even a day, then why do you have to support those people? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words amused Mo Lichuan. He turned around and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°So you¡¯ve always operated like this for Shi Nian? ¡± Lu Huanzi was asked by Mo Lichuan. She was really guilty. She had always relied on others for Zinian. In Japan, there were Chen Shui and Bao Zhu, and after returning to China, there were Azu and Xi Feng. In any case, these people were all better than her. Back in China. Lu Huanzi often said that Zinian could do without her as the boss, but without Azu and Xi Feng, it would definitely go bankrupt. Lu Huanzi pursed her lips and did not speak. Mo Lichuan closed the document. ¡°since you¡¯ve said so, then I won¡¯t read it. You¡¯re right, raising the army for a thousand days can only be used for a moment. It can¡¯t help me at this time. What¡¯s the point of raising them? I¡¯ll fire them all later. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked slightly surprised. She actually knew that the MO Corporation was different from Shi Nian. The Mo Corporation had a huge industry and was a business empire with complicated relationships. Every step had to be handled properly. It definitely needed someone like Mo Lichuan to handle it. Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t expect herself to say it so casually. Mo Lichuan really put the document down. He looked a little incredulous. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to write anymore? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to write anymore. I¡¯ll accompany you. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought that there was actually nothing for her to accompany. However, she also hoped that Mo Lichuan could rest for a while and not overwork himself. Moreover, her headache would flare up at night. Although she did not know why, it was not as powerful as before. Moreover, she had also prescribed some painkillers at the hospital. However, at night, Lu Huanzi actually slept much earlier than Mo Lichuan. Most of the time, she had already fallen asleep. The light in Mo Lichuan¡¯s study was still on. They both went to bed at the same time. This was the first time in such a long time. Chapter 911 This ward was actually very big. There were two beds in it. Lu Huanzi had asked someone to add an extra bed in the room to take care of Mo Lichuan. For some reason, Lu Huanzi felt that the atmosphere was a little strange tonight. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Oh. ¡°. Mo Lichuan had already walked to the bathroom and suddenly turned around. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming in? ¡± Lu Huanzi was sitting by the bed in a daze. Mo Lichuan suddenly said that, and she was stunned. She said that in surprise? Mo Lichuan said, ¡°aren¡¯t you coming to help me take a bath? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was very natural. Lu Huanzi was stunned. She had been quite conflicted about this matter for the past two days. Because Mo Lichuan¡¯s body was inconvenient a while ago, Mo Lichuan took a bath with Lu Huanzi¡¯s help. Actually, this was nothing. Lu Huanzi had already seen Mr. Mo¡¯s body countless times. Especially at that time, she probably couldn¡¯t touch the wound inside his body. So she didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. But these two days, Mr. Mo¡¯s body had gradually recovered. And according to Lu Huanzi¡¯s observation, he also completely had the ability to bathe himself. But Mr. Mo himself didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Huanzi could only continue to scrub his back and bathe him. But just like before, nothing happened. Only the day before yesterday, when Lu Huanzi was wiping Mr. Mo¡¯s body, she actually found that somewhere in his body had begun to react. Only then did she confirm that Mr. Mo had truly completely recovered. That day, she only pretended not to see and went out on her own. Yesterday, Anyway, Mr. Mo stayed very late in the study. Lu Huanzi also took the opportunity to go to bed early. But now¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi was in a bit of a dilemma. She was still in a daze and had no intention of going in together. However, Mr. Mo stopped at the bathroom door. He turned around. Instead, he crossed his arms and half of his body leaned against the bathroom door. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and there was a smile that Lu Huanzi was familiar with. Mr. Mo said lightly, ¡°Huanzi, you and I won¡¯t be shy, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears instantly turned red. Why couldn¡¯t he and she be shy? She was indeed a very flirtatious image when picking up the new year. But Mo Lichuan definitely didn¡¯t know. Every time she saw him, she would always have butterflies in her stomach. It was just that Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want other people or Mo Lichuan to see it. So she always pretended that she had been in love with those young masters for a long time and had seen countless people. But in fact¡­ She would still be shy in the end. Mo Lichuan still had his arms crossed He looked like he was still waiting for Lu Huanzi. His appearance was really infuriating. It was like a cat waiting for a mouse to bite. Chapter 912 There was a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, but it was also somewhat charming. Lu Huanzi did not want to be ridiculed by this man in the future. Therefore, she raised her neck and said, ¡°WHO¡¯s shy? No matter what, I¡¯m a generation of enchantress cultivated in a romantic place. Mr. Mo, even if you stand in front of me naked, I won¡¯t be moved at all. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words made mo Lichuan¡¯s eyebrows tremble. When Lu Huanzi got closer¡­ He suddenly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and pulled her into his arms. Gritting his teeth, he inched closer to Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear. Mo Lichuan whispered into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear, ¡°don¡¯t talk big. ¡± He then let go of Lu Huanzi and walked into the bathroom. Lu Huanzi was still standing at the door. Mo Lichuan¡¯s words were still buzzing in her head. After being stunned for a while, she went in. When Mo Lichuan took off his clothes¡­ Lu Huanzi had a feeling that she was admiring the Living Sex Palace. The situation today was really different from before. In the past, Lu Huanzi did not have the slightest bit of such thoughts. Perhaps it was because of what Mo Lichuan had said just now. Instead, it reminded her. Mo Lichuan took off half of his clothes. He stood there and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bend over. You can help me with the rest. ¡± What can¡¯t bend over It was simply deliberately acting like a hooligan. However, Lu Huanzi had just boasted. Even if Mr. Mo was naked and stood in front of her, she would still be indifferent. In order to prove herself, Lu Huanzi could only bite the bullet and go over. What happened next was really not suitable for children. Lu Huanzi could not be blamed for not being able to control herself. Mo Lichuan was really a good hooligan. In the eyes of outsiders, this man was probably the type of abstinence. But in front of Lu Huanzi, all kinds of tricks were really unrestrained. If Mr. Mo did not want to be discharged, Lu huanzi would definitely discharge this man from the hospital. Because he had indeed completely recovered. But his physical strength was much better than before. The next day. Mo Lichuan was discharged from the hospital. When he was discharged, Mo Lichuan looked energetic. And Lu Huanzi was not in good spirits, and her footsteps looked weak. The two of them were originally going to stay at the Lu mountain villa. But at that time, Mo Yujiang was picking up Nian. Picking Up Nian was close. He also planned to pick up Mo Yujiang first. But Chen Shui and Bao Zhu knew that Mr. Mo was discharged today. Instead, they arranged a banquet in picking up Nian, saying that it was to celebrate Mr. Mo¡¯s discharge. Chen Shui and Bao Zhu were considered old employees. Actually, speaking of which, they were also friends. In Bao Zhu¡¯s words, ¡°when you guys go back, you have to eat as well. What kind of things are ready-made for Shi Nian? Why don¡¯t you just eat here? Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient? ¡± That was also true. Mo Lichuan did not like others to serve him. But he liked her to serve him. Chapter 913 She had already sent the rest of the people from the Lu Mountain Villa. If she went back, she would probably have to wash the rice and cook. Thinking of this, Lu Huanzi was happy to stay. Mo Yujiang had been familiar with the people here for such a long time. Besides Bao Zhu who always liked to tease him, the rest were actually not bad. The People here were funny and humorous. Many of the things here were also strange and very interesting. Although Mo Yujiang was young,. He was young and mature, and also very polite. He was born with a kind of golden king¡¯s Aura. Bao Zhu often said that he was just like a Mr. Mo.. Bao Zhu obviously didn¡¯t dare to tease Mr. Mo.. But such a young child, of course, couldn¡¯t escape her claws. She called him a little handsome boy. At first, Mo Yujiang was very disgusted. He had to frown every time. But after half a month, it seemed that he didn¡¯t feel anything, and he didn¡¯t even bother to frown. During the banquet.. Bao Zhu toasted Mr. Mo. ¡°Mr. Mo, everyone in the country knows that I have a crush on you. However, Bao Zhu knows that she is not worthy, so she only dares to hide her true feelings. After seeing that you and sister Huan are finally getting along well after so many years, Bao Zhu is really happy for the both of you. This cup of wine, I hope that you and sister Huan will be happy forever. When you get married, you must find me to be your bridesmaid. ¡± As she said this, Bao Zhu raised her head and gulped down the entire cup of wine. Bao Zhu and Xi Feng, although one of them was a pillar in Japan, the other was a senior figure in the country. The two of them also had one thing in common. They both liked Mr. Mo. . However, Bao Zhu and Xi Feng, in terms of personality, were really worlds apart. Bao Zhu had a forthright personality and was able to scold the guests. In the end, she was able to resolve the enmity with just a cup of wine. Xi Feng, on the other hand, hid everything in her heart. If you didn¡¯t point it out, she would never say it even if she was beaten to death. Bao Zhu had already drunk too much. At the dining table, she forcefully confessed her true feelings to Mo Lichuan. She was dragged down by Chen Shui with great difficulty. Chen Shui said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Mo, Sister Huan, you know her character. She¡¯s really happy for the both of you in her heart, but she¡¯s also really sad for herself. Mr. Mo, Sister Huan, don¡¯t mind her. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t mind. You go and take good care of her. ¡± Everyone knew that Chen Shui liked Bao Zhu. Chen Shui was meticulous. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had been by Bao Zhu¡¯s side for so many years,. Something would have happened a long time ago. After dinner, the three of them went back. Yujiang was already asleep in Lu Huanzi¡¯s arms. Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°you¡¯re really a troublemaker. Everywhere you go, you¡¯ll attract a lot of love debts. ¡± Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, I¡¯ll open Bao Zhu tomorrow. ¡± Bao Zhu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred Chapter 914 Lu Huanzi was shocked. She was just teasing him. Why would he have such a thought. She could not drag Bao Zhu down because of this. Lu huanzi quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not unhappy. Mr. Mo, you¡¯re tall and powerful, handsome and rich. It¡¯s actually very normal for many people to like you. You must not fire Bao Zhu. If Bao Zhu is not around, Chen Shui will definitely follow her. If both of them are not around, Shi Nian will definitely go bankrupt. Moreover, both of them are elders and have contributed a lot. You must not have such thoughts. ¡± Mo Lichuan reluctantly agreed after being persuaded by Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was a little depressed. She was clearly the one who was unhappy. Why was it that she was the one who was trying to coax him now. However, Lu Huanzi also realized that. This was the normal way of getting along between them. While she was depressed, she realized that Mo Yujiang in her arms had already woken up. She opened her eyes and gave a solemn sigh. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really going to be eaten by dad for the rest of your life. ¡± For the rest of the time, Mr. Mo had been recuperating in the Lushan Villa. Unknowingly. Lu Huanzi realized. It had been a month since she had left the wedding ceremony. Lu Huanzi was in Japan. She had no idea what the situation in the country was like. She had invited so many reporters to broadcast live that day. Chen Huaijin must have lost a lot of face. A while ago, something like this had happened because of Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi did not care about the news in the country at all. Now that she thought about it, she wanted to understand the situation. However, Lu Huanzi could not find any reports about this matter. Could it be that the limelight of this matter had passed. Or was she currently in a foreign country where news was blocked. However, the current Internet was all around the world. It did not make sense that there was not even a trace of news. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was also really strange. At night, when Lu Huanzi went to Mo Lichuan¡¯s study room and used his computer to send messages, Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression changed. Mo Lichuan just happened to come over quietly. Standing Behind Lu Huanzi, Lu Huanzi saw that Lu Huanzi was searching for news about Chen Huaijin in the search engine. Mo Lichuan came up directly and closed the computer in front of Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was really focused at first. She did not notice Mo Lichuan appearing behind her at all. When she looked up, she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s unhappy face. Before Lu Huanzi could speak, Mo Lichuan asked in advance, ¡°do you still miss that person? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned and quickly clarified, ¡°No, I¡¯m just concerned about his current situation. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°now tell me clearly, did you lie to me about what you said in the hospital last time, or did you mean it? ¡± Chapter 915 Lu Huanzi did not wait for Mo Lichuan to say such a serious thing. There was no reaction for a moment. Mo Lichuan had already leaned down and grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re not really lying to me, are you? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°how can I be? I mean every word I say. You want you to wake up. As long as you get better, I¡¯ll agree to any condition you put forward. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan did not seem to be very satisfied with this answer. He frowned slightly. ¡°Are you staying by my side because of the conditions I proposed? ¡± Lu Huanzi said innocently, ¡°or else? ¡± That day, when Mo Lichuan woke up, he had clearly said it well. He wanted her to stay by his side from now on. Their family of three would live a good life in the future. Lu Huanzi could still remember the feelings at that moment. It was indescribable. Mo Lichuan said a family of three. In the future, would she have a home? A home with Mo Lichuan. At this moment, it was almost something that she did not dare to dream about. But now, it had really happened. During the days in the hospital. She finally felt that Mr. Mo was no longer that high and mighty king. He had been pulled from the altar into the mortal world. Only then did Lu Huanzi feel that he was actually a person. A normal person who was happy, angry, sad, and happy. When she saw that he was angry, he would scold others. Sometimes, he would be in a good mood and sing. Lu Huanzi realized that she had never understood Mr. Mo in the past year. When Mo Lichuan heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s answer, he became even more unhappy. His entire face darkened. Every time Mr. Mo looked like this, Lu Huanzi only felt that he was wearing a layer of disguise. It was hard to see through him. Lu Huanzi actually did not know what she had said wrong. Mo Lichuan stared at Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes for a while. Then, he let go of him, turned around and left. Lu Huanzi felt somewhat inexplicable. She seemed to have offended Mr. Mo. . But what exactly did she say wrong? Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and chased after him. Mr. Mo had only gone to the greenhouse. Mr. Mo had a greenhouse here. Lu Huanzi had known about it when she first came. The flowers in the greenhouse were all blue forget-me-nots. Mr. Mo had personally taken care of these flowers. At that time, Lu Huanzi felt that there must be someone hidden in Mr. Mo¡¯s heart. At that time, Lu Huanzi was thinking about who Mr. Mo did not want to forget. Or did Mr. Mo want someone not to forget him? However, Lu Huanzi was at least certain that such an unworldly person like Mr. Mo would do such a scholarly thing. There was definitely someone in his heart. At this moment, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t help but think. Could the person in Mr. Mo¡¯s heart be her? Chapter 916 Mr. Mo was smoking in the corner of the Glass Room. Lu Huanzi walked over. She conveniently removed the cigarette from Mr. Mo¡¯s hand. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°the doctor just told you that you can¡¯t smoke in your current body. Moreover, this is not a good thing. If you can quit, you might as well quit. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu huanzi coldly. Lu Huanzi took a deep breath. Then, she said, ¡°Lichuan, I stayed by your side because I love you. My heart is all about you, not because you asked me to stay by your side. This is not a condition, but the condition that I hope you to bring up the most in my heart. At that time, if you ask me to leave, I won¡¯t leave you either, do you understand? ¡± How could Lu Huanzi not know what Mo Lichuan was angry about. Sometimes, when this man was uncomfortable, his thoughts were no less than that of a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl who had just fallen in love with him. He was really stubborn and awkward, and he refused to say it even if he was beaten to death. However, Lu Huanzi finally saw through it. There were some things that she had to clarify. After experiencing a life and death situation. Lu Huanzi felt that many things were just pretentious. Those things were nothing in the face of life and death. In the past, Lu Huanzi had said something. In this world, other than life and death, everything else was trivial. She had originally read about it in a book and felt that it was very reasonable. However, she had never truly experienced it. However, after experiencing Mr. Mo¡¯s incident,. Lu Huanzi finally experienced that feeling. She knew that she did not have much time left. Therefore, she always ignored everything. Many things and emotions were always deliberately avoided. But now, it was impossible. Lu Huanzi finally thought it through. For the remaining time, she had to follow her heart. Right now, she only wanted to stay by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side and live the life of a family of three. Therefore, she decided to stay by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. The three of them would live a good life together and face anything that happened in the future together. Mo Lichuan came back to his senses when he heard Lu Huanzi say this. Lu Huanzi looked into Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. They looked at each other. In the end, no one said anything. Mo Lichuan only sighed. Then, he slowly held Lu Huanzi in his arms. His voice was very soft and gentle. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, do you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say these words for too many years? ¡± During this period of time in Japan, he had lived a peaceful and happy life. It was as if the three of them were the only ones left in the world. However, after half a month, he had no choice but to return to his country. Actually, there were still many things that he wanted to deal with in his country. And the important reason that made Mo Lichuan decide to return to his country. Was Lu Huanzi¡¯s illness. Lu Huanzi¡¯s illness was sometimes good and sometimes bad. But when she had a headache, it was simply unbearable for he Chapter 917 Mo Lichuan gathered the world¡¯s top experts and gathered at the Pu Ren Hospital in Jiang city. This time, he went back to continue researching the treatment plan. The day he returned to China was the end of March, which happened to be the spring equinox. Jiang city was different from other places. On the day of the spring equinox, there was a custom of Worshiping Granny Chun. Granny Chun was said to be the Guardian God of Jiang City, and there were a lot of legends about her. There was a temple in Jiang city. At this time of the year, the crowd could flatten the threshold. Granny Chun prayed for peace, happiness, and good health. Of course, the common people were the most religious. At this time of the year, they would go to the Temple to burn incense. Wealthy families rarely went to the temple. Usually, they would ask for a jade statue to be placed at home. Recently, after getting off the plane, it was not even noon. The driver was already waiting outside the airport. After getting into the car, Mo Lichuan said to the driver, ¡°go to the temple. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and turned to look at Mo Lichuan, ¡°since when did you fall for this trick? ¡± The driver had followed Mo Lichuan for many years. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lu, have you forgotten? Sir has this habit every year because Miss Lu made a wish at the temple. If you want to fulfill your wish, you must go to the temple every year to burn incense and fulfill your wish. Sir has already persisted for six years. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. The driver was still lamenting, ¡°it has been a long time since I saw Miss Lu go with sir. ¡± ¡°Alright, old Xing, drive. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly interrupted the driver. The driver chuckled and stopped talking. He focused on driving. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Lu Huanzi had never seen this driver before. But from the looks of it, he had been by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side since a few years ago. He seemed to know her in the past. And she vaguely knew that Mo Lichuan¡¯s habit was also related to her. When Lu Huanzi turned to look at Mo Lichuan. His face was serious and there was no change in his emotions. This man didn¡¯t even have a guilty conscience? Lu Huanzi leaned over and asked, ¡°what did I wish for you to help me fulfill my wish every year? ¡± Mo Lichuan turned his head and saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s beautiful face. In the past year, he had seen Lu Huanzi every year. She always had an exquisite face and was even flirtatious. But now, she almost didn¡¯t put on any makeup. Lu Huanzi¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t very white. But it was very sunny and delicate. Her eyes were very clear, like a newborn baby, without a trace of impurity. Look at her like this, but suddenly a lot of age reduction. She looks like a young girl who has just come out of school, has not entered the WTO, and has not experienced any hardships. It¡¯s just, the truth is, she¡¯s been through a lot. Chapter 918 Mo Lichuan could not help but pinch her face. ¡°What wish did you make? If you don¡¯t know, how would I know? ¡± Lu Huanzi stepped back a little. She pouted and touched her cheek. ¡°Then didn¡¯t I lose my memory? If you don¡¯t know what wish I made, why would you help me to fulfill it? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly. ¡°I¡¯m bored. ¡± Lu Huanzi:¡±¡­¡±. However, the three of them still went to the Temple and offered incense. They queued up for an hour. Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to be so patient. Mo Lichuan was also very pious when he offered incense and kowtowed. At that time, he was like the most pious believer. It was difficult to associate him with the invincible big shots in the shopping mall. The temple was very big, but there were many people. There was so many that there was not even a place to stand. Lu Huanzi held Yujiang¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that he would be washed away by the crowd. However, there was a benefit to being here. Everyone was wholeheartedly lining up to squeeze for a spot. No one recognized Lu Huanzi. When they finally came out of the temple with great difficulty, Lu Huanzi finally heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°fortunately, no one recognized me. There was once when I was recognized at the Amusement Park. In the end, I was blocked by someone and had no choice but to hide in the ladies¡¯ room. ¡± Mo Yujiang pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°mom, you¡¯re a big star. I¡¯ve been following your news on the television and newspapers. ¡± At this moment, Mo Lichuan poured a bucket of cold water on her from the side. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a star like you has already passed away. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and felt that it was true. She had stayed in Japan for almost two months in total. She had not paid any attention to the domestic market at all. This industry was surging with winds and clouds, and the speed of change was quite fast. It was likely that there had already been a new batch of starlets in the entertainment industry. However, Lu Huanzi did not seem to care at all. ¡°passing away means passing away. Anyway, my original intention of entering the entertainment industry has already been achieved. ¡± Mo Yujiang raised his head and asked, ¡°mom, what was your original purpose of entering the entertainment industry? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and patted Lu Yujiang¡¯s head. ¡°It was to find you. ¡± Mo Yujiang also smiled happily, revealing his snow-white teeth. It was a spring breeze today. There were ten miles of long streets outside the Temple of frequency. Every year at this time, there would be a temple fair. It was also lively inside. There were people who came from the countryside to go to the fair, there were also young lovers who went shopping, there were university students who graduated and came to look for things¡­ ¡­ In short, it was even livelier than the frequency temple. They had originally planned to go back after burning the incense. But when Lu Huanzi saw Mo Yujiang holding her hand, she looked over curiously. Lu Huanzi asked Mo Yujiang, ¡°do you want to go over and play? ¡± There seemed to be a flash of joy in MO Yujiang¡¯s eyes. But it was quickly covered up. Then he looked at Mo Lichuan, ¡°Dad, can I? ¡± Chapter 919 Mo Lichuan frowned. There were too many people there. He had always disliked places with too many people. And he had never been willing to let mo Yujiang go to a place where fish and dragons mixed together. But Mo Lichuan had yet to speak. Lu Huanzi looked over with a pitiful gaze and pulled on Mo Lichuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Father, please let us go. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s current appearance was like a cat begging for dried fish. Her eyes were so aggrieved that water could squeeze out of them. It was really hard for people to bear to refuse any of her requests. Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart moved. He agreed without any hesitation, ¡°then let¡¯s stroll around for an hour. ¡± At this time, Lu Huanzi and Mo Yujiang could not help but let out a cheer. One big and one small, they even clapped their hands to celebrate. Mo Yujiang said, ¡°mother, you¡¯re still the best. Indeed, heroes from ancient times can not overcome the beauty barrier. The ancient people are truly not deceived by me. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually did not know that her son, who had been growing up in a foreign country, actually spoke a good ancient language. The two of them happily held hands and chatted as they joined the stream of people. Mo Lichuan followed behind and thought of the scene just now. He secretly felt that Lu Huanzi had not been in the entertainment industry for nothing during this period of time. She had actually started to use her acting skills in front of him. She saw that after returning home today, she would not teach her a good lesson. But looking at the front, the smiles of the two people. Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips unconsciously curled up slightly. The empty place in his heart that had been empty for many years seemed to fill up in an instant. Lu Huanzi asked him why he came to frequency temple today to fulfill his wish. It was because six years ago, on the night that they completely broke up. At Frequency Temple. At that time, Lu Huanzi gritted her teeth and stood in front of the Statue of Granny Chun She raised her hand and swore, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I¡¯ll pretend that what happened yesterday didn¡¯t happen. What I owe you, what my sister owes you, I¡¯ve already paid it all off yesterday. From today onwards, I¡¯ll sever all ties with you. I¡¯ll definitely completely forget about you and won¡¯t have a single bit of you in my heart. From now on, we¡¯ll return to the bridge and the road back to the road. We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore. ¡± At that time, she was still young and had just entered university. Some things had happened, and there had been quite a bit of conflict. As a result, Lu Huanzi had run away in a fit of anger. He had searched for two whole days, wishing that he could dig three feet into the entire Jiang city. In the end, he discovered that she was actually hiding in this small temple. He searched through the night. It was also that night that he had invaded her in the side room behind the temple in a fit of anger. The next morning, she disappeared again. After searching for a while, he found that she was kneeling in front of Granny Chun to ¡°atone for her sins. ¡°. He walked over. Lu Huanzi said such words out of anger. Mo Lichuan admitted that when he heard such words, he was so angry that he almost lost control. Mo Lichuan was so angry that he almost lost control Chapter 920 But today, he sincerely hoped that Lu Huanzi would forget the past and never think about it again. It was fine now. Today, he went, but he also made a wish. He only hoped that the days to come would be like this. The three of them would have no more changes in time, just like now. He also hoped that a miracle would happen to Lu Huanzi¡¯s illness. There were many snacks at the temple fair. Lu Huanzi and Mo Yujiang ate along the way. Normally, Mo Lichuan would definitely not let the two of them eat these street stalls that had no produce. But today was different. Seeing the two of them so happy. Mo Lichuan really did not want to disturb them. Especially Yujiang, this child. Usually, he was always young and mature. Although he was very sensible, he was not as lively and naive as this age child. In fact, Mo Lichuan was also like this when he was young. Because he had been grandma¡¯s heir since he was young. His childhood was filled with heavy schoolwork and pressure. In fact, Mo Lichuan did not want his son to live this kind of life. Because he knew that it was very unhappy. It was just that Mo Yujiang seemed to have been like this since he was young. Although Mo Lichuan did not ask him for anything since he was young. But he was like a genius. He could learn anything as soon as he learned it, and he could learn everything very well. He was never naughty. Other than going to live with her childhood sweetheart Song Xintong for a period of time every year, he did not ask for anything else. Mo Lichuan only thought that his son was born with no desires, no joy, and no sorrow. He just didn¡¯t expect that it was because he lacked motherly love that he completely covered up his childish side. The little guy in front of him now looked at everything with a sense of novelty. It was as if he was opening the door to a new world. But no matter where he went¡­ He would always tightly hold onto Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. From time to time, he would look back to see if the two of them were still there. This little habit made his heart ache for no reason. Lu Huanzi also noticed it. Her son was raised by Mo Lichuan to be like a fairy child who had descended to the mortal world. Now, he finally had the appearance of a proper child, which was really gratifying. They had said that they would only play for an hour, but in the end, they strolled around the temple fair for three hours before returning unsatisfied. They returned to Mo Lichuan¡¯s Cherry blossom villa. It was bought by Mo Lichuan a few years ago. It was said that no one had lived in it for so many years. But it had always been taken care of. So when they went in, it was clean and spotless. The size of the villa is not very large. But it¡¯s more than enough for three people, and it won¡¯t look empty. The good thing about this place is there are two gardens in the front and back. It¡¯s full of cherry blossoms. Now in March, the Cherry blossom remains, the court is all pink, very beautiful. ¡ª¨C Chapter 921 Lu Huanzi found that Mo Lichuan seemed to prefer Cherry Blossoms. All the residences seemed to have a few early cherry blossoms. Lu Huanzi temporarily settled down in the villa. The next day, she went to the hospital for a check-up. Her condition was still stable. The hospital tried to give her a new drug. The frequency of her headaches did not seem to be as frequent. Lu Huanzi felt that this might be related to her mood. She had been in a good mood recently. However, ever since Lu Huanzi returned, there had been one thing that she hadn¡¯t fulfilled. That was Chen Huaijin. This villa happened to be not far from Chen Huaijin¡¯s residence. After Lu Huanzi returned, she also searched the internet. There were still no reports of her wedding. It was as if the news was deliberately suppressed. However, some media still had reports about her. According to the reports, she had been on vacation during this period of time. Lu Huanzi felt inexplicable. What was going on? Although Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t let her control it. Lu Huanzi was still worried. Her illness was still stable now Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to stay at home all day and do nothing. Moreover, Yujiang had already started classes during the day. This decision was made after Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan had a big fight, and it was almost through coercion and enticement. Mo Lichuan grew up to be six years old and had been living in Sweden. However, he had never been to the academy. Even though Mo Lichuan had found many family teachers, Chinese teachers, and English teachers for him, Mo Lichuan had never been to an academy before. The arrangement of his homework was reasonable. Mo Yujiang¡¯s homework was not heavy, and he fully respected his wishes. Sometimes, when Mo Yujiang did not want to go to class, he could cancel it at any time. However, Lu Huanzi still felt that it was not possible. She felt that the child must be sent to school. This was not necessarily a requirement for him to learn great knowledge in school. Instead, Lu Huanzi felt that interpersonal relationships were very important, especially interacting with people of the same age. Although Mo Yujiang looked very normal. But the reason why he was so young and mature was because he had always lived in the world of adults. He also subconsciously bound himself with the demands of adults. But, after all, he was only a six-year-old boy. Anyway, he had put in a lot of effort. Mo Yujiang could finally go to school to attend classes. Although Mo Yujiang didn¡¯t show it on the surface, he didn¡¯t even show a trace of excitement and happiness. But on the first day of school for Mo Yujiang. After Lu Huanzi helped him prepare his school bag, books, and all the stationery. Mo Yujiang suddenly came over and hugged Lu Huanzi. He buried his face in Lu Huanzi¡¯s neck and said in a deep voice, ¡°mom, thank you. ¡± He didn¡¯t say why he thanked her. But Lu Huanzi understood. Chapter 922 Mo Yujiang had stayed in the golden cage for so many years that when he could come out, he was still a little scared. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything. She just hugged him and kissed his hair. Child, from now on, you will grow up according to the steps of a normal child. Your mother doesn¡¯t have any requirements for you. As long as you are happy, as long as you grow a strong heart to welcome the baptism of this cruel world, and then become strong and open-minded. After Mo Yujiang started school, Lu Huanzi had even less to do. Although Mo Lichuan always tried to accompany her as much as possible, and even moved a lot of official business to the house to complete. But after all, there were too many official business that had accumulated for such a long time. Lu Huanzi finally proposed to go back to pick up the new year. Although there were not many things that she was really asked to do during the new year. But after all, there was still something to do. Moreover, there were many people and it was lively there. Mo Lichuan finally agreed. But he made a request, which was to not allow Lu Huanzi to drink alcohol. With her illness, excessive drinking could easily worsen. Moreover, she was not allowed to enter the private room to interact with those young masters. However, in a place like Shi Nian, how could she not drink and not interact with people. What was the meaning of this? Hence, several times, when Lu Huanzi returned after drinking, Mo Lichuan discovered her. Every time, she could only beg for mercy. If she really couldn¡¯t, she would move over with Yujiang and beg for mercy together. Mo Lichuan could only sigh. If this continued, his son would be led astray by her. However, Lu Huanzi did not mind. The current Mo Yujiang was much more lively and would occasionally act shamelessly. He was so cute like this. In the past, he was just a small version of Mr. Mo. he was very boring. On This Day, third young master JI came. Lu Huanzi could not help but drink with him again. In the private room, Lu Huanzi finally could not help but ask him about Chen Huaijin¡¯s recent situation. At that time, when she and Chen Huaijin were married, Ji Hanzhong was the best man. Therefore, he knew everything about what happened at the wedding scene that others did not know. Ji Hanzhong sighed and asked, ¡°haven¡¯t you noticed that the media hasn¡¯t reported anything about your wedding? ¡± Lu Huanzi naturally noticed. She was also very curious. Ji Hanzhong said, ¡°brother Jin used his resources to suppress all these news. Moreover, who would dare to make up rumors about the boss of Tianyu in the entertainment circle? ¡± Yes, Tianyu was one of the top entertainment companies in the country. They interacted with almost all the media. It also had a lot of media resources in its hands. Chen Huaijin used his power to suppress the matters on their wedding day. Although it was not easy, it was indeed possible. Chen Huaijin¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement Chapter 923 Chapter 923 But no matter what, there has to be an explanation to the public. ¡°The explanation to the public is that you¡¯re not feeling well, the wedding date has been postponed, and you¡¯ve been on vacation during this period of time, ¡± the letter said Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank. No wonder the news about her had always been like this. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°at that time, the matter was so big, there should still be a lot of people who knew about it. ¡± The letter said, ¡°your wedding is in Bali. Only a small number of people know about it, and only a small number of the media. However, so what if these people know about the inside story? No one dares to say a word about it. Otherwise, not to mention losing his job, brother Jin would definitely blacklist him in the industry. Who would dare to take such a risk? Moreover, the rest of the people who attended the wedding were relatives and friends of the Chen family. After such a thing happened, would they still dare to say anything about it? ¡± For a moment, Lu Huanzi felt very guilty in her heart. She recalled how she had made a solemn vow at the Chen family banquet and what the Old Lady had said. She felt that she had really let Chen Huaijin down. Lu Huanzi was silent for a moment. In the end, she still asked, ¡°Chen Huaijin, is he alright? ¡± Speaking of this, Ji Hanzhong was silent. Lu Huanzi felt that something was wrong and quickly asked, ¡°did something happen to him? Don¡¯t hide it from me. Tell me quickly. ¡± Ji Hanzhong said, ¡°brother Jin is still a normal person after all. How can he be fine after suffering such a blow? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt her heart sink. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°in the first few days when you went missing, brother Jin drank all day to drown his sorrows. He even drank himself to the hospital. If sister Yingzhi didn¡¯t find him drunk in her own house and didn¡¯t go out for two days, she wouldn¡¯t have felt at ease. She got someone to pick the lock of his villa, and only then did she find him and send him to the hospital. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened. Brother Jin stayed in the hospital for a period of time. After he came out, he recovered and went to work at the company. However, his entire person seemed to have changed. How should I put it? In the past, although he was also cold, he would occasionally make small jokes. He would go out with US brothers to play golf and ride horses. But now, he seems to have become a robot that only knows how to work. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt very uncomfortable when she heard this It was as if someone was whipping her heart. Ji Hanzhong said, ¡°it¡¯s not like brother Jin has never been heartbroken before. However, in the past, he didn¡¯t care about it as if nothing had happened. However, he has truly fallen for you. I know that now that you¡¯ve found out that you have a son with Mo Lichuan, I was so shocked that I almost vomited blood when I first found out about it. However, sister Yingzhi later told me that the Little Brat who appeared at the wedding that day was really your son. ¡± Chapter 924 Ji Hanzhong continued to sigh. ¡°since you both have a son, I know that you will definitely not marry brother Jin, but brother Jin is really good to you. He suppressed the pressure from the Old Lady of the Chen family. Anyway, how should I put it? Brother Jin looks no different from a normal person, but he is different. You should visit him when you have time. ¡± Lu Huanzi had a lot on her mind when she came out of the private room. Ji Hanzhong said a lot of information about Chen Huaijin. Lu Huanzi was also very sad. She also wanted to apologize in front of him immediately. But Lu Huanzi knew that she could not go. It was not the time yet. They had not seen each other for more than two months. Lu Huanzi always believed that time could heal any wound. As long as time was long enough. As long as she disappeared in front of Chen Huaijin forever from now on, he should be able to slowly get better. Lu Huanzi knew that this thought of hers might be a little selfish. But at least until now, Lu Huanzi could not think of a better way. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that. Tang Yingzhi would come personally to look for her in Shi Nian. Tang Yingzhi came very low-key this time. She came alone and didn¡¯t bring any assistants or bodyguards. Xi Feng came over and said that Miss Tang had opened a private room alone. She wanted to go over and chat with her. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what Tang Yingzhi wanted to talk to her about. To be honest, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t feel that she owed anything to Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi had never liked her. Why would she take the initiative to look for her this time? Lu Huanzi knew that the person Tang Yingzhi liked was Chen Huaijin So even though she was a founding member of Tianyu, even though she and Chen Huaijin were childhood friends. But at that time, she and Chen Huaijin¡¯s wedding in Bali, she was still not invited. If she and Chen Huaijin were separated, she should be happy. Moreover, according to the letter, Tang Yingzhi had been taking care of Chen Huaijin for the past two months. These days, Tang Yingzhi had almost turned down all the appointments. She wholeheartedly stayed by Chen Huaijin¡¯s side to take care of him. When Lu Huanzi went over. Tang Yingzhi was making tea. This was a private room in the Ri Group. There were tables and utensils that were specially used to make tea, and the environment was also the quietest. Lu Huanzi walked in and went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Tang, what business do you have with me? ¡± Tang Yingzhi had just finished making a pot of tea. She pointed to the opposite side of her. ¡°Boss Lu, why don¡¯t you come over and have a cup of tea first? ¡± Lu Huanzi was really afraid that Tang Yingzhi would come to denounce Chen Huaijin on his behalf. Lu Huanzi still walked over and sat down opposite Tang Yingzhi. Tang Yingzhi handed over a cup of tea. Lu Huanzi also took a decent sip. Tang Yingzhi didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, so Lu Huanzi was even less anxious. After drinking a cup of tea, Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°I know about you and Li Chuan in Japan. ¡± Chapter 925 Lu Huanzi was slightly surprised. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°how did you know? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°at that time, I contacted Li Chuan once. It happened to be during the time when Li Chuan recovered from the car accident. Li Chuan told me a lot of things. ¡± Lu Huanzi took a sip of tea and didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°actually, Li Chuan and I are good friends. I, Li Chuan, Huai Jin, Ji Hanzhong, and Chu Yun all grew up in the same hospital. ¡°When I was young, I had always stuck to Huaijin, and Chu Yun had always stuck to Li Chuan. There wasn¡¯t much affection between us. However, when we grew up, we could be considered to be in the same boat. ¡°therefore, we would occasionally speak from the bottom of our hearts. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what do you mean by ¡®in the same boat¡¯ ? ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°it¡¯s probably because both of us couldn¡¯t get what we wanted. ¡± Tang Yingzhi knew very well that Tang Yingzhi couldn¡¯t get what she wanted. The Person Tang Yingzhi liked was Chen Huaijin. But Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t know much about the story of Mo Lichuan and her sister. But Lu Huanzi knew that it was definitely not as simple as Mo Lichuan said. Because every time Lu Huanzi mentioned this topic,. Mo Lichuan seemed to be unwilling to mention it again. As time passed, Lu Huanzi stopped asking. Because she could feel that Mo Lichuan was avoiding her. But no one knew the whole story. Except for Mo Lichuan himself. At this time, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°since you and Mo Lichuan grew up together, do you know Lu Jinghao? Did you just say that Li Chuan¡¯s request was unsuccessful by her or me? ¡± Tang Yingzhi looked at Lu Huanzi strangely. Then, she said, ¡°I know that Lu Jinghao is your biological sister. When I first met you, you were called Li Chuan¡¯s brother-in-law. At that time, you were still young. I only know that Li Chuan fought against the family for your sister. In the end, he married your sister regardless of the opposition. However, not long after the marriage, your sister passed away. However, after your sister passed away, Li Chuan had an additional tail. It was you. ¡± Lu Huanzi listened quietly. Her mind was full of twists and turns. Hearing what Tang Yingzhi said, Lu Huanzi¡¯s feelings were very complicated. She could only blame herself for having lost her memory. She actually had no impression of her own sister. But hearing what Tang Yingzhi said, Lu Huanzi finally understood. The relationship between Mo Lichuan and her sister was definitely not simple. Moreover, according to Mo Lichuan, she felt guilty for betraying her sister at that time, and she could not get over it. She really wanted to know. What had happened in the past. Chapter 926 Tang Yingzhi continued, ¡°as for your question, I don¡¯t know if it was your sister or you that Li Chuan begged but couldn¡¯t get. I¡¯ve basically never interacted with your sister, but all these years, the things that Li Chuan told me were all about you. No matter what kind of past Li Chuan had with your sister, at least now, Li Chuan¡¯s eyes are filled with you. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she didn¡¯t know whether she was happy or sad. For a moment, she did not know what to say. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°all these years, every time Li Chuan drank to drown his sorrows, it was because of you. Especially during the half year when you were in a coma and in the hospital, Li Chuan kept watch over you for half a year. At that time, the doctors advised him that you might be like this for the rest of your life. However, he refused to believe it. He personally took care of you every day, turned you over, gave you a body scrub, accompanied you to talk, and even combed your hair every day. At that time, we also advised him, but we stopped trying to persuade him, because we all thought that he might have gone crazy. ¡± Tang Yingzhi seemed to recall that part of the past, and her gaze was a little distant. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°at that time, we were really worried. We were worried that if you really died, Li Chuan would go with you without saying a word. But fortunately, you woke up half a year later. ¡± Lu Huanzi held the Cup with one hand. Although she had heard many people mention this part of the past, every time she heard it, she still felt uncomfortable. Indeed, she didn¡¯t remember it. But the suffering Mo Lichuan suffered at that time was still vivid in his memory. However, Mo Lichuan had never mentioned a single word in front of her. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°actually, I didn¡¯t really like you from the very beginning. All these years, although I know that you were by Li Chuan¡¯s side, all of Li Chuan¡¯s troubles were because of you. As long as he¡¯s in low spirits, I know that you must be up to something. You¡¯re his nemesis. I don¡¯t know what he owed you in his previous life, but in this life, he has to be controlled by you. So, to be honest, I really don¡¯t have a good impression of boss Lu. ¡± Tang Yingzhi could be considered straightforward. Tang Yingzhi did not like her, and Lu Huanzi already knew about it. When she entered the entertainment industry, Tang Yingzhi did not treat her well either. However, she did not do anything despicable either. The people around her would occasionally cause trouble, but she also turned a blind eye to it. It turned out that she had always been standing up for Mo Lichuan. Tang Yingzhi smiled bitterly. ¡°But no matter what, Li Chuan likes you. I came here today to tell you something. Back then, Li Chuan and I were engaged because of the family¡¯s decision. You also know that Li Chuan¡¯s father passed away a while ago. That was his father¡¯s dying wish. The Mo family also knows how much he sacrificed for you. To be honest, in the eyes of outsiders, Mo Lichuan is obsessed with you. He can give up everything for you. He doesn¡¯t even want his empire anymore. Mo Lichuan¡¯s father is worried about his son. At that time, Li Chuan broke up with you to protect you. Later on, his father passed away. Naturally, there¡¯s no one in the entire Mo family who can control him anymore. So, we called off the engagement. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said it lightly. Lu Huanzi suddenly understood in her heart. So it was like that. She had always been curious as to why MO Lichuan wanted to get engaged to Tang Yingzhi at that time. At first, she thought it was because they were of equal status and were childhood sweethearts, and Mr. Mo needed a wife. Chapter 927 Later, because she overheard Tang Yingzhi and Chen Huaijin talking on set, she found out that the person Tang Yingzhi liked was Chen Huaijin. And she was engaged to Mo Lichuan just to force Chen Huaijin to confess. At that time, Lu Huanzi had been thinking about Mo Lichuan¡¯s position. She was worried that he was being cuckolded. But now, Lu Huanzi completely understood. It turned out that Mo Lichuan and Tang Yingzhi¡¯s marriage was just a matter of getting what they wanted. Lu Huanzi was silent for a while. She said, ¡°thank you for telling me this. ¡± It was not that she had any knot in her heart. Since she had decided to be with Mo Lichuan in the future, they would be together well. As for what happened in the past, or even what happened before she lost her memory, it was not important. Tang Yingzhi put down the teacup and said, ¡°we¡¯ve finished talking about Li Chuan¡¯s matter. Let¡¯s talk about Huaijin. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Tang Yingzhi¡¯s visit today could not have nothing to do with Chen Huaijin. But in fact, she already knew a little about Chen Huaijin¡¯s situation from the letter. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what do you want to say? ¡± Tang Yingzhi looked at Lu Huanzi in silence. Finally, she said as if she was trying to catch her breath, ¡°if you have time, go and see Huaijin. Right now¡­ he¡¯s really worrying. ¡± After saying this, Tang Yingzhi didn¡¯t say anything more. She didn¡¯t even tell her about the current situation like Ji Hanzhong did. Lu Huanzi only asked, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be the happiest when I leave Chen Huaijin? I don¡¯t understand what you mean when you ask me to see him now. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°I was really happy at first that you and big brother couldn¡¯t get married. I was even happy that you hurt him like that. I always thought that big brother would give up on you this time. However, I¡¯m more worried about his condition now. The only way to solve the problem is to tie the knot. If you really intend to be with Li Chuan, I hope that you can meet big brother and end it with him face to face. It will also save him from torturing himself day and night. ¡± After saying this, Tang Yingzhi left. Only Lu Huanzi was left sitting in the room. Lu Huanzi sat there for a long time. But in fact, her mind was very empty. She didn¡¯t think about Chen Huaijin, nor did she think about Mo Lichuan. She just sat there quietly. In the end, it was Xi Feng who came to look for her. Only then did Lu Huanzi come back to her senses. She looked at the time. It was only five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Usually at this time, she would pick up Mo Yujiang from school and then go home together. Occasionally, she would also go to the MO Corporation. The family of three would have a meal outside and then casually walk around holding hands. But today, she asked Azu to pick up Mo Yujiang and send him home. She sent a message to Mo Lichuan, saying that she would be back later. Then she called Chen Huaijin. At first, Chen Huaijin did not pick up the call. It was not until Lu Huanzi made a third call and was about to give up that the call was finally connected. Chapter 928 Lu Huanzi could even hear the breathing of the person opposite her. However, Chen Huaijin on the other side did not speak. Lu Huanzi was also silent. Finally, she said, ¡°are you free tonight? I want to treat you to dinner. ¡± The person on the other side was silent for about ten seconds. Then, he coldly spat out two words, ¡°location. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°let¡¯s do it in the New Year, the heaven box. ¡± When Lu Huanzi saw Chen Huaijin, she realized that he was indeed like the one in the Ji Han letter. Chen Huaijin was clearly the same as before, but he looked like a different person. Chen Huaijin expressionlessly sat down opposite Lu Huanzi. Exquisite delicacies were already prepared on the table. However, Chen Huaijin did not even take a look. He just stared straight into Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°you¡¯re finally willing to come back? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. ¡± The person opposite did not say a word, but continued to look at Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°when I left the wedding, I was eager to know some things. When things are clear, I will naturally come back to give you an explanation. However, there was an accident later, so I can only come back today to tell you clearly. ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s face was expressionless. He just lowered his head. Instead, he poured himself a glass of wine. ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± His voice was light, but it made Lu Huanzi feel very uncomfortable. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡°. Just as he said these three words, Chen Huaijin interrupted him. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°don¡¯t say it anymore. I know what you want to say. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at the person opposite her and said, ¡°you¡¯re saying sorry to me because you want to draw a line between us. You¡¯re saying sorry because you can¡¯t marry me anymore. You¡¯re saying sorry to me because you plan to return to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. From now on, the three of you will be happy and harmonious. You hope that an outsider like me won¡¯t disturb you, right? ¡± Chen Huaijin¡¯s words were like a thorn, buried in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. Lu Huanzi had known Chen Huaijin for a long time, but she didn¡¯t know that he could actually speak so sarcastically. After Chen Huaijin finished speaking, he downed the wine in his cup in one gulp. Lu Huanzi also drank a cup with him. The wine was too strong, like a ball of fire, burning all the way to the stomach. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know I¡¯m not being kind. Back then, when I agreed to marry you, I was also wholehearted, but after I agreed, I regretted it because I felt that it was unfair to you. Being moved is not love, but it can never become love. Now that things have come to this, I¡¯m glad that I walked away from the wedding. Otherwise, it would just be a mistake again and again. ¡± Chen Huaijin let out a cold snort. ¡°That¡¯s just your wishful thinking. ¡± Chapter 929 Lu Huanzi said, ¡°no matter what, I¡¯ve let you down on this matter. But I hope that you can still pull yourself together. I¡¯m just a very ordinary woman. I¡¯m not worth it for you to do this for me. ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°did you ask me to come here today to say these words? You want me to let go of my worries and make you feel at ease. Lu Huanzi, let me tell you, I¡¯m not as magnanimous as you think. ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a moment. ¡°You know very well that I have very little life left. I just want to be with the person I love in peace in my last days. If you think that I¡¯m selfish, then that¡¯s selfish. If you want to make my last days not peaceful, then do as you please. As long as you can vent that anger in your heart, that¡¯s fine. ¡± After Lu Huanzi finished speaking, she poured herself another glass of wine. In the end, Chen Huaijin got up and snatched it away. Chen Huaijin finished the wine in one gulp. Then, he suddenly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°Do you think that provoking me like this will work ¡°Lu Huanzi, do you know how many things I have done for you? How could you treat me like this? How could you break up with me just like that? That was our wedding ceremony. In a few more minutes, in just a few more minutes, you would have become my wife, but you actually left. You left without even looking back. Have you ever thought about how I felt at that time? Lu Huanzi, in your heart, did you ever have even a little bit of a crush on me? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm was in so much pain. At this moment, Chen Huaijin was like an enraged lion. His eyes were slowly filled with anger and grief. He looked at Lu Huanzi and wished that he could crush her, turn her into powder, and scatter her. Lu Huanzi could understand his feelings. This feeling of not getting what he wanted was too painful. Moreover, who was Chen Huaijin. It was probably the first time in his life that he had suffered such a loss. He had lost all face and heart. Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm was in too much pain. The pain made her start to struggle. Unexpectedly, Chen Huaijin seemed to have gone crazy and pounced on Lu Huanzi and pressed her against the chair. His lips landed on Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips. Lu Huanzi was stunned for a second. She started to struggle crazily. But Chen Huaijin was very strong. He grabbed her arm and didn¡¯t move. Chen Huaijin really seemed to have gone crazy. Lu Huanzi had never felt this kind of danger. She almost couldn¡¯t speak. Fortunately, at the moment when she was at her most powerless. The private room was suddenly opened. Mo Lichuan appeared at the door just like that, as if he had fallen from the sky. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± An angry voice came from the door. And Chen Huaijin finally stopped moving. Chapter 930 Lu Huanzi took the opportunity to escape from the chair. She quickly ran to the door and hid behind Mo Lichuan. Her hair was in a mess. But the fear in her eyes did not disappear. Her fingers were trembling. She grabbed Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm like a frightened deer. Mo Lichuan was simply furious. He directly went forward and punched Chen Huaijin on the cheek. Chen Huaijin was hit so hard that he took a few steps back. There was already blood at the corner of his mouth. But he didn¡¯t seem to care. The corner of his mouth actually curled up. After a while, he also stepped forward and directly punched Mo Lichuan Until He fell on the sofa next to him. The two men actually started to fight. Lu Huanzi was scared out of her wits. She shouted from the side. But she had no way to stop him. In the end, it was still Azu who came over. AZU¡¯s skills were actually pretty good. Later, Lu Huanzi found out that Azu had practiced before. But it took a lot of effort to separate the two men. Lu huanzi quickly went to pull Mo Lichuan away. Mo Lichuan¡¯s injury was not light either. There was a large bruise at the corner of his eye. Of course, Chen Huaijin was not much better. In the end, Mo Lichuan was pulled away by Lu Huanzi. Before he left, he also asked Azu to send Chen Huaijin to the hospital. Originally, Lu Huanzi also wanted to send Mo Lichuan to the hospital. However, Mo Lichuan was unwilling. Therefore, Lu Huanzi had no choice but to bring him back to Shi Nian¡¯s room. After a while, Xi Feng brought an ice pack over. It was the first time Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan and the others. To be honest, these two men were quite resistant to fighting. The scene just now was like a boxing ring. The two of them punched each other. Neither of them gained any advantage. Mo Lichuan was severely injured. The corners of his eyes began to swell up. After applying ice for a long time, the swelling still did not go down. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if you can¡¯t beat them, you won¡¯t hide. What¡¯s the benefit of being strong? ¡± Mo Lichuan was originally quite unhappy. He did not speak for the whole night. He also seemed to be indifferent to Lu Huanzi. When he heard this, he seemed to have exploded. However, the tone of his voice was even colder. Mo Lichuan snorted coldly and said, ¡°who said that I can¡¯t beat him? His injuries are not any lighter than mine. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to talk to me. ¡± Mo Lichuan was extremely angry. ¡°As for you, you¡¯re being taken advantage of. You don¡¯t know how to hide, but you don¡¯t know how to hide. Don¡¯t you know how to scream? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°didn¡¯t you appear in time before I could scream? Moreover, he only kissed me. It doesn¡¯t count as taking advantage of me. ¡± Lu Huanzi said this to comfort Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to be furious when he heard this. He stood up immediately. He wrapped his arms around Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist and put some strength into it. He almost carried her on his shoulder. Chapter 931 The next second, Lu Huanzi was pressed down on the SOFA. Mo Lichuan¡¯s kisses covered the sky and covered the earth. They were so dense that she could hardly breathe. Moreover, he was more overbearing and unreasonable than ever before. He did not allow her to resist even a little bit. Lu Huanzi was tormented by her until she was in extreme pain. However, the more she struggled, the more energetic he became. It was not until Lu Huanzi slowly gave up struggling and let him manipulate her. Mo Lichuan seemed to have calmed down and took the initiative to let go of Lu Huanzi. Just now, Mo Lichuan also seemed to have gone crazy. In one night, he was forced to kiss by two men, and he did not respect her feelings at all. Lu Huanzi was still a little angry in her heart. Mo Lichuan held his arm and looked at her from above. Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips were already swollen, and it was a little numb and painful. However, she still bit her lip and suppressed her anger and said, ¡°now, are you satisfied? ¡± Mo Lichuan was still not very happy. ¡°I only kissed her once. I didn¡¯t take any advantage. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that this man was even more petty than a needle. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s swollen lips and his anger gradually subsided. The anger in his eyes seemed to have faded. Then, he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Huanzi gently pushed him. Then, she sat up from the SOFA. She tidied up her messy clothes. Then, she said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re angry that I went to see him alone. ¡± Mo Lichuan came over He buried his face into Lu Huanzi¡¯s neck. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m angry. I¡¯m also jealous. I¡¯m jealous that you were so determined to marry him back then. If you didn¡¯t appear with Yujiang at the wedding that day, wouldn¡¯t you be the rightful Mrs. Chen Now? ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly explained, ¡°nothing happened between us. I stayed in his villa at that time just to see a doctor. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still buried in Lu Huanzi¡¯s neck. ¡°really? Nothing really happened? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked a little angry. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you don¡¯t believe me? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice became a little different from usual. It was a little hoarse. ¡°that¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ll have to test it to find out. ¡± Then, Lu Huanzi felt a burst of moisture on her neck. Lu Huanzi was both angry and a little annoyed. Mr. Mo, why didn¡¯t I find out that you¡¯re a dog in the past. You even said that you wanted to test it. When you were in Japan, you obviously had to test it many times, okay? Lu Huanzi felt speechless. That night, the two of them did not go back and directly stayed in Shinian. Mo Lichuan slept until ten o¡¯clock the next day. He was really too tired last night. He also slept very late. Chapter 932 In the morning, Lu Huanzi woke up in a daze. She remembered that Mo Lichuan still had to go to work. So she woke him up. In the end, Mo Lichuan, who had always been a workaholic, pulled her into his arms and said childishly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to work. I want to sleep with my wife. ¡± Mo Lichuan lazed in bed, and Lu Huanzi had no choice. But Lu Huanzi said the word ¡°wife¡± so naturally. From that moment on, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Mo Lichuan¡¯s words filled her mind. That sweet and red joy was like a bubble, constantly emerging from it. Turning her head, she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s side profile that was as handsome as a knife. She felt a strange sense of satisfaction and happiness. She had been dreaming about this scene for a long time. If she could continue like this, how great would that be. The days that followed were rather dull. There was not much news from Chen Huaijin either. Although Lu Huanzi still felt guilty in her heart. But in the end, not disturbing each other was the only thing they could do for each other. That was until Lu Huanzi received a phone call from Linda. It turned out that unknowingly, the three months of vacation that she applied for had already passed. Actually, when Lu Huanzi said that she applied for three months, it was because the hospital¡¯s doctor said so. Her condition might not be able to be controlled after three months and would rapidly deteriorate. At that time, Lu Huanzi actually wanted to take this opportunity to quit the entertainment industry and live the rest of her life well. But so far, her condition was still stable. Especially after she returned from Japan. Her headache was not as severe as before. And when she did not have a headache, she was no different from a normal person. The kind of things that she could not control her hands and feet in the past basically did not happen again. Mo Lichuan¡¯s pharmaceutical company had recently developed a new drug. It had passed the clinical test. Lu Huanzi had already taken it for two weeks and it was actually quite effective. In short, now she only needed to take two pills and she would basically be able to alleviate her headache in less than half an hour. These days, Mo Lichuan had brought Lu Huanzi for a few more checkups. The situation was not bad. It was still the same as before. According to the doctor, as long as the condition could stabilize and no longer worsen, it would be the best situation. Lu Huanzi naturally did not look forward to the day when her illness would be cured. Lu Huanzi only hoped that the illness would worsen a little more slowly. She could ask her to accompany Yujiang. She would be satisfied with just a little more time by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. In fact, sometimes, she was quite grateful. Perhaps it was because of her body, or because of this uncertainty. It made her know more about the value of life. It also made her cherish the time she had now. Lu Huanzi had already forgotten about this matter. After all, Linda had not called her in the past three months. Chapter 933 But on second thought, Linda was the kind of person who kept her personal life separate from her work. In the past, as long as she was on vacation, Linda wouldn¡¯t contact her. At that time, she said she wanted to quit the entertainment industry. Linda tried to persuade her, but in the end, she said she wanted her to rest for three months. At that time, Lu Huanzi only felt that this was a delaying tactic. Anyway, after three months, her body might not be able to take it anymore. At that time, how could she still talk about work. But now, it was three months. Her body was still fine. Linda even directly sent her work notice for the second half of the year. For a time, Lu Huanzi could not find any reason to refuse. Lu Huanzi spent an entire night thinking about it In the end, she decided to start working. For one thing, although she was the boss of Nian Nian, she was purely a decoration in Nian Nian. In this position, she could not experience the sense of accomplishment of a successful career. But entering the entertainment industry was different. Sometimes, although it was very hard, many things had to be done through her own efforts. Moreover, almost all work required a team to work together. Lu Huanzi liked that feeling. Moreover, the people in Lu Huanzi¡¯s team had good personalities. Everyone was also good friends. Lu Huanzi liked the joy of working together and finally sharing the results and celebrating together. In the end, Lu Huanzi decided to go to work. Naturally, she had to discuss this matter with Mo Lichuan in advance. If it was a normal job, Lu huanzi would still have her own ideas. She could be considered to have her own ideas. She did not like to consult others about things that she could decide. However, the company she was going to work for now was Tianyi. And Chen Huaijin was the big boss of Tianyi. Lu Huanzi was afraid that Mo Lichuan would be unhappy, so she finally discussed it with him. Mo Lichuan did not stop her. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°if doing something can make you happy, then do it. Even I don¡¯t have the right to stop you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was grateful for Mo Lichuan¡¯s understanding. Actually, Mo Lichuan believed in her. However, they still reached a contract in the end. Lu Huanzi could not take jobs outside of Jiang city. She had to go home every day. Because her physical condition did not allow her to be too tired. On the first day of work, Lu Huanzi looked for Linda and adjusted her work. She also explained her physical condition clearly. Linda did not know Lu Huanzi¡¯s physical condition at all before. Now that she knew the truth, she was also shocked. After the two of them discussed, they adjusted their work. Linda said, ¡°No matter what, your health is the most important. I won¡¯t force you. After all, it¡¯s not that important to you. Besides, I know that when you marry your boss in the future, you will have to fade out of the entertainment industry. ¡± Chapter 934 Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Chen Huaijin and I are not what you think. ¡± Lu Huanzi had originally invited Linda on the day of her wedding. However, Linda¡¯s mother had been in the hospital for a while and happened to be in surgery that day, so she did not attend the wedding. Therefore, she did not know much about Lu Huanzi¡¯s situation. She only found out about it after she saw the news media report. However, what the media reported was not the truth. Lu Huanzi was also worried about this matter. The matter between her and Chen Huaijin had not been resolved until today. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Linda, since I¡¯m back, you can help me hold a press conference first. ¡± Linda thought about it and agreed. The press conference would be held in the afternoon. In the company¡¯s large conference room. She had been missing in the entertainment industry for three months. However, her fame was not small. To the public, she was star Lady and also the future lady boss of Tian Entertainment. Moreover, the media had always reported about the wedding, but when the wedding was actually held, the news stopped abruptly. Lu Huanzi knew that a lot of the news had been suppressed by Chen Huaijin. Today, Lu Huanzi only wanted to make this news public. Many reporters came to the reception. Linda had instructed that the reception only needed to talk about the next work plan. She asked the reporters to shift the center to her work and say some words to win over fans. However, Lu Huanzi took the liberty to announce that she and Chen Huaijin had broken up, and she had 40 minutes to ask questions. Linda was not at the scene. However, she had already called Xu Jingjing to ask what was going on. Xu Jingjing did not know either. She could only stand by the side anxiously. Lu Huanzi turned the interview into free questioning. The reporters below were already in an uproar. Some of the reporters actually knew about Lu Huanzi¡¯s wedding escape, and the circle was also in an uproar. However, no one dared to make it public. Because the higher-ups were suppressing it. However, now that the party concerned had taken the initiative to announce it. Moreover, it was a scandal after all. They could not take it seriously without getting a response from the party concerned. Now, the parties actually took the initiative to announce it. Of course, such a big scandal had to be hyped up. Therefore, someone immediately brought this issue to the surface. ¡°Miss Lu, I heard that you broke off your engagement with Mr. Chen on the wedding day. Is that so According to rumors, a little boy appeared that day and called you mommy. Can you explain this matter in detail Moreover, many people said that the child was your and Mr. Mo¡¯s child. Are you already together with Mr. Mo?¡± Since Lu Huanzi was going to hold this press conference,. She had already expected that a reporter would ask such a question. Lu Huanzi did not want to hide it. However, there was a reason why Mo Lichuan had protected Yujiang for so many years. Chapter 935 Firstly, she was born into such a wealthy family, so it was inevitable that she had to think about his safety. Secondly, she was currently in the entertainment industry, so she received a lot of attention. As the child of her and Mo Lichuan, once it was exposed, it was inevitable that she would receive a lot of attention while she was growing up. Lu Huanzi absolutely did not want to be involved in the scandal with Jiang Yujiang at such a young age. Therefore, Lu Huanzi played Tai Chi. ¡°You also said that it was just a rumor, but today, I want to announce something to everyone. Mo Lichuan and I are indeed together. ¡± For a moment, it caused a thousand waves. This news was already explosive enough, and no one wanted to pursue the matter of Zi Xu having a little boy. Lu Huanzi had said everything she could. She did not like to hide things. Since she had decided to be together with Mo Lichuan and was in the entertainment industry, she would definitely be exposed in the future. She might as well admit it herself. Lu Huanzi could be considered honest. If she really could not answer, she played Tai Chi with the media. They held a reception, and it was like a war. In the end, the media left, and Lu Huanzi¡¯s back was covered in sweat. Xu Jingjing walked over. ¡°Sister Huan, how can you say this to the media? ¡± Xu Jingjing knew quite a lot about Lu Huanzi. On the day of her wedding to Chen Huaijin, Xu Jingjing was one of the bridesmaids. So she knew that she had run away on that day because of a child. Later, she had also called. That was because at that time, Lu Huanzi herself didn¡¯t understand the situation and didn¡¯t say anything. But after coming back this time, Lu Huanzi had already said everything she could. Xu Jingjing was very surprised at that time and said, ¡°is that child really the son of you and Mr. Mo? ¡± Xu Jingjing had also followed Lu Huanzi for a long time. She also trusted her character very much. So she nodded her head truthfully. Xu Jingjing was shocked for a long time Then she said, ¡°No wonder when I first saw that child, I thought that it was indeed sister Huan¡¯s son. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be the child of you and Mr. Mo. in fact, I¡¯ve long seen that Mr. Mo and Mr. Chen both like you very much. ¡± At that time, Xu Jingjing felt very sorry for Chen Huaijin. ¡°The big boss really likes you. The wedding was personally arranged by the big boss, including many details. Unfortunately, Sister Huan, you and Mr. Mo already have a child. There¡¯s definitely no hope for the big boss. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not say anything. After the reporters left, Xu Jingjing ran over. She said, ¡°Sister Huan, how can you be so honest to the media? Don¡¯t you know how terrible their words will be when the time comes? You¡¯re jumping into a fire pit. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°is there anything wrong with what I said? ¡± Xu Jingjing said, ¡°actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. But the media doesn¡¯t know that you and Mr. Lu have a relationship to begin with, nor do they know many things that happened in between. They only know that you and the big boss have decided to get married and you ran away at the wedding. But not long after, you got back together with Mr. Mo. . Sister Huan, have you thought about it? They can make a big deal out of this. ¡± Chapter 936 As expected, in less than half an hour,. Fresh media reports came out. But almost all of them were negative. It was nothing more than a rumor about a broken leg. Her identity as the boss of ¡°Jiannian¡± was also brought out and said again and again. In the end, it meant that she was born in ¡°Jiannian¡± and was a complete vixen. She seduced Mr. Chen and actually destroyed the marriage on the wedding day, treating the marriage as a child¡¯s play. But not long after, she seduced Mr. Mo again. Most importantly, the media reports automatically brought another topic into the guesses. It was Tang Yingzhi. At that time, Tang Yingzhi and Mo Lichuan broke off the marriage by appealing to the media. The nosy reporters connected these two things together. They said that Mo Lichuan broke off the marriage because he was bewitched by a vixen like her. Without Chen Huaijin as a backer,. Those media were almost all eye-catching. It was unsightly. Linda knew about it and directly threw the newspaper in front of Lu Huanzi. ¡°Nonsense, this is clearly a troll behind it. Otherwise, who would dare to expose the news that the big boss had suppressed? ¡± Lu Huanzi was quite calm. When she had just debuted, this kind of news was everywhere. However, Linda was worried and said that this time was different from any other time. This matter involved the highest level of Tian Entertainment. Big Boss had to come out and speak up for her in order to clarify things. However, Lu Huanzi frowned. Since the last time they parted after the lunar new year. Lu Huanzi had never contacted Chen Huaijin again, and she didn¡¯t know how Chen Huaijin was doing. In the end, she was still angry that night when Chen Huaijin treated her like that. That was because Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know if something terrible would have happened if mo Lichuan hadn¡¯t appeared. Lu Huanzi¡¯s head would still ache whenever she thought about that night. However, Mo Lichuan and Chen Huaijin had a fight that day. Both of them were seriously injured. Although Linda didn¡¯t ask her to look for Chen Huaijin. Linda went by herself. Linda said that she was also a pillar of Tianyi Entertainment, a Star Lady, and had won the silver bear award not long ago. She could not be ruined just like that. As long as the big boss was willing to say something nice. Even if it was to call the media to clarify, this matter could be turned around. It might even become a good publicity stunt. However, Lu Huanzi thought that Mo Lichuan would definitely not stand up. She did not expect Mo Lichuan to make a public statement that afternoon. Although he did not accept an interview with the media. He used the public platform to officially make a statement. The relationship between Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan was very vague. However, the separation belonged to two people with different personalities. Moreover, he was the one who suggested it first. It could be considered a peaceful separation. As for Mr. Mo and Lu Huanzi being together, he did not know. However, he was certain that Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan only started dating after they officially broke up. Chapter 937 In the end, he stated that Lu Huanzi was still the most beloved artiste of Tianyi, and that he and Lu Huanzi were also friends. These statements caused a huge uproar after they were released. However, there was no doubt that Lu Huanzi had been cleansed in an instant. Even the person at that time had appeared. With the identity of Tianyi¡¯s big boss, it was impossible for him to be cuckolded and still speak up for her like this. Therefore, Chen Huaijin¡¯s words were still convincing. Today¡¯s scene was like a farce. Lu Huanzi looked at the statement, but her heart was complicated. Speaking of this matter, in the end, she had let him down. However, although they did not get along, in the end, Chen Huaijin still chose to protect her and protect her reputation. Lu Huanzi only sighed in her heart. She really hoped that Chen Huaijin could find someone he liked and completely forget about her. Lu Huanzi also hoped that in the future, the two of them would not need to return to the bridge, and the road would return to the road, and they would be safe and sound. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect to see her in the evening. Lu Huanzi was a guest at the opening ceremony of a movie. It was only because that movie was written by Master Xing. All of Master Xing¡¯s star ladies were grateful for his kindness, so most of them came to support him. Lu Huanzi was naturally arranged to be one of them. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that Chen Huaijin would also be there. Linda did not tell her that Tian Entertainment was the biggest investor in this movie. No matter what, it was inevitable that it would be a little awkward to meet on such a narrow path. But Chen Huaijin treated her as if she was invisible. At the banquet, he was chatting and laughing with others, but he didn¡¯t even look at her. Lu Huanzi also heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Chen Huaijin had already let go. But after today¡¯s news report came out. Everyone also knew that the relationship between the two of them had been broken for a long time. Although both sides had clarified it. But whether it was true or false, who could say for sure. So there were always some people who still had the attitude of watching the show. Even those scoundrels around Chen Huaijin. They deliberately called her in front of everyone, ¡°boss Lu, come and have a drink. ¡± At first, Lu Huanzi could only pretend that she didn¡¯t hear it. But those people might have drunk too much and were in high spirits. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t hide from the unforgiving look. Lu Huanzi simply took a glass of red wine and walked over generously. ¡°Boss Lu is really becoming more and more famous. When he saw us, he didn¡¯t even say a word and went over. We could let it go, but this Huaijin is here. With the big boss here, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if he didn¡¯t say a word. ¡± Lu Huanzi deliberately put on a coquettish face. ¡°Young Master Wei clearly knows that my fate with Mr. Chen is over, yet you still continue to provoke and sow discord here. What kind of good intentions do you have? I think it¡¯s better for me to leave. You bunch of old men who eat people and don¡¯t spit out their bones. ¡°In the Jianghu, Huanzi, a weak woman, can only be eaten by you until not a single bone remains. ¡± Lu Huanzi pretended to complain. Her words were half-true and half-false, but she used softness to overcome hardness. Chapter 938 Everyone sighed at boss Lu¡¯s thousand years of cultivation. No wonder he had made Huaijin so depressed. He had gotten so drunk a while ago. They had never seen the usually calm Chen Huaijin drown his sorrows with alcohol for a woman. Now that he was here, he was helping Chen Huaijin out by making things difficult for him. But they didn¡¯t dare to make things too difficult. Because Chen Huaijin was right beside him. Everyone had already turned their gazes to Chen Huaijin. Chen Huaijin¡¯s expression was still as cold as ever. When he looked at Lu Huanzi, his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of ice. Lu Huanzi forced a smile. ¡°Long Time no see. ¡± Everyone saw that the atmosphere between the two of them wasn¡¯t right. They were afraid that if they hurt the fish in the pond, they would scatter like birds and beasts. At this moment, only Chen Huaijin and Lu Huanzi were left. Lu Huanzi knew that there were still countless pairs of eyes peering at this place. But since she couldn¡¯t escape, she was also very generous. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°you seem to be living pretty well now. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°I am pretty good. How about you? ¡± Chen Huaijin was silent for a while, then said, ¡°terrible. ¡± Terrible? Because of her? Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°today, I am very grateful to you for helping me clarify things in the media. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be grateful. Anyway, you owe me something, and you can¡¯t pay it back. ¡± This sentence was also true. He owed Chen Huaijin something, and he really couldn¡¯t pay it back. Lu Huanzi was also fearless. ¡°Then I will pay it back in my next life. I don¡¯t want to lose face anyway. ¡°. Chen Huaijin saw that Lu Huanzi was still smiling, and his heart felt like it had been cut by a knife. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°Huanzi, are you happy now? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. The scenes from the TV series appeared in her mind. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°if I say happy now, are you willing to fulfill our wish? Why do you feel that this situation and scene are so similar to the plot in the TV series? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still giggling to herself. Chen Huaijin¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. Chen Huaijin said, ¡°you must have read too many scripts. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually just wanted to ease the atmosphere between them. Moreover, she seemed to have a premonition that what Chen Huaijin was going to say next didn¡¯t seem to make her very happy. Sure enough, Chen Huaijin opened his mouth and said, ¡°you lost your memory, so do you still remember your sister Lu Jinghao? ¡± The smile on Lu Huanzi¡¯s face gradually froze. Chen Huaijin also knew Lu Jinghao? Lu Huanzi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± Chen Huaijin said, ¡°I just want you to confirm if you¡¯re just a substitute for your sister! ¡± Lu Huanzi snorted coldly. ¡°Chen Huaijin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable. What do you want to tell me? You want to remind me that I¡¯m a substitute for my sister. You want to tell me that the person Mo Lichuan truly loves in his heart isn¡¯t me. You¡¯re just using this to sow discord between us. Mr. Chen, you¡¯re really despicable. ¡± Chapter 939 Chen Huaijin did not have much of a reaction to Lu Huanzi¡¯s merciless scolding. He just sneered and said, ¡°you¡¯re so agitated because you have such doubts in your heart, right? I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll regret it. If you really think that I¡¯m a despicable and shameless person, then just pretend that I didn¡¯t say these words. ¡± Chen Huaijin turned around and left. They parted on bad terms once again. From the moment Chen Huaijin mentioned this name. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart began to thump. She admitted that she was angry out of embarrassment. Something vaguely flashed through her mind. But in the end, she could not remember. It was not that Lu Huanzi had not thought about this problem. But Mo Lichuan once said. When he married his sister, it was only to fulfill one wish of hers. Mo Lichuan said that he was now in love with himself. But Mo Lichuan avoided many things. Such as whether he loved his sister. Such as what agreement and wish he had with his sister. For example, what happened that made him feel like he had betrayed his sister and wanted to commit suicide. If it was only because his sister had passed away and he had followed his brother-in-law¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that based on her own mentality, she probably would not commit suicide. For example, how did her sister pass away. Lu Huanzi could not remember any of these. Lu Jinghao was like a topic that could not be touched between her and Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi did not avoid anything initially. But every time, Lu Huanzi could feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s avoidance. Why would a person like Mo Lichuan run away? Lu Huanzi had also thought about it. Perhaps Mo Lichuan had indeed fallen in love with his sister. The worst case scenario was that Mo Lichuan had indeed used himself as his sister¡¯s substitute. But now¡­ Lu Huanzi was actually able to see past it. She also cherished the present time because she did not know how long her body could last. However, after Chen Huaijin said that¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that things might not be as she had imagined. Lu Huanzi also had a premonition in her heart. Mo Lichuan and his sister had a big secret. But what was this secret? Lu Huanzi did not know and could not solve it. After Lu Huanzi returned, she had been in a low mood. At that time, Mo Lichuan had also returned. Lu Huanzi went to Mo Lichuan¡¯s study. Mo Lichuan was still reading the documents. He only wore glasses when he was in the study. It was different from his usual swift and decisive appearance. The warm yellow light from the ceiling of the study room shone down, and he actually looked a little refined. Lu Huanzi had a lot on her mind. She lay by the door and looked at him for a long time. She knew that Mo Lichuan would raise his head. Their eyes met. Lu Huanzi was actually shocked. ___________________ Fengexian Chapter 940 Mo Lichuan stood up. ¡°You¡¯re back? Why are you so late today? ¡± Lu Huanzi walked in slowly. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Xing¡¯s place. I have to give him face. Today is the opening ceremony of Lord Xing¡¯s new movie. ¡± Mo Lichuan actually knew about it. Lu Huanzi¡¯s work plan would always be sent to his email. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi. ¡°Why do you look so down? Are you tired? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite tired. ¡± ¡°Have you had dinner? ¡± ¡°I casually ate some cold food. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°go take a shower first and relax. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded and agreed. When Lu Huanzi came out of the shower. Mo Lichuan came in with a bowl of noodles. Lu Huanzi was surprised. ¡°Did you go downstairs just now? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°didn¡¯t you eat nothing? I made you a bowl of seafood noodles that you like. Eat it while it¡¯s hot. ¡± Lu Huanzi ate the seafood noodles that Mo Lichuan made. It was steaming hot. She felt like she was about to cry from the heat. The little bit of bitterness in her heart seemed to evaporate along with the heat. That was it. She was already very happy. She did not want to probe into the rest. Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°why are you crying when you¡¯re eating noodles so well? ¡± Lu Huanzi raised her head and revealed a big smile. ¡°I cried because of the delicious food¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s schedule was a little busier. Because she had accepted an advertisement endorsement. She had been shooting advertisements recently. Fortunately, the filming location was also in Jiang city. However, she could not take care of Shi Nian at all. However, with Azu and Xi Feng around, Lu Huanzi had always been very assured. She knew that one day, Xi Feng suddenly called Lu Huanzi. She said that Jing Hao had an accident. This incident was also an accident. The second son of the mayor of Jiang City, Lei Shaoting, ran into the kitchen drunk and molested Jing Hao. In the end, Jing Hao casually took a fruit knife and accidentally stabbed him in the lower abdomen. He was seriously injured and sent to the hospital. Jing Hao had already been brought to the public security bureau. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°when did this happen? ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°two days ago. Actually, that second young master Lei is fine, but he just won¡¯t let Jing Hao go. Because of his special status, the people in the bureau also flatter him. We have no choice in this matter, so we can only look for you, Sister Huan. ¡± It was rare that Lu Huanzi did not have any arrangements that afternoon. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°which bureau is Jing Hao in now? ¡± Lu Huanzi asked for the address and immediately went to the public security bureau. When she saw Jinghao, she sat alone on the small bed in the detention room, hugging her knees in the corner, crying like a tearful person. Lu Huanzi had already prepared a warning. A policeman came over and opened the door of the small room. He said to the inside, ¡°Lu Jinghao, your sister is here to see you. ¡± Lu Jinghao Chapter 941 Lu Jinghao looked up and saw Lu Huanzi at the door. Lu Huanzi walked in. Lu Jinghao immediately stood up She grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sister Huan, did I get you into trouble? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was that person who wanted to rape me. He was so scary. He was too scary. I was scared, so I¡­ ¡± Lu Jinghao shook her head as if she had thought of something terrifying. Suddenly, she held her face and screamed. Lu Huanzi quickly hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. I will save you. I will definitely save you. ¡± Lu Jinghao gradually calmed down. Lu Huanzi chatted with her for a while. When she left, Lu Jinghao kept holding her hand. When she went out, Lu Huanzi heard two guards talking about Lu Jinghao. ¡°The lawyer from second young master Lei¡¯s side has already come. It seems that he has to make this little girl commit murder before he will let it go. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will have to go to jail for a few years. ¡± ¡°A few years from now, second young master Lei is the heart and soul of the Old Lady of the Lei family. It is said that this time, he even injured his penis. This little girl, it is not good to offend anyone, but she just had to offend the most powerful family in Jiang city. This time, I¡¯m afraid that her life will be ruined. She is so young. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. Xi Feng also came over. It seemed that she had calmed down a little earlier, as if she had been greatly agitated. Later, Xi Feng said, ¡°this little girl has been trafficked since she was young, and she has traveled to many places. She should have been sexually assaulted in the past. This little girl is really pitiful. I don¡¯t know when it happened. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked and asked, ¡°how did you know? ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°Sister Huan, you forgot that there are several physical examinations every year. This girl is no longer¡­ ¡± Xi Feng sighed and said, ¡°and this little girl has a phobia of men. ¡± Lu Huanzi discovered this point. This girl was quiet and did not want to get along with men. She was especially afraid of people. Even if a man accidentally touched her, she would panic. In the past, Lu Huanzi did not take it seriously. Only now did she know that it was probably a shadow of the past. What had this child experienced in the past. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart began to ache even more. Since she had unintentionally given her such a name, Lu Huanzi felt that it was probably destined. In her heart, she also thought of her as a younger sister Everyone in Shinian loved this little sister very much. Xi Feng said, ¡°Sister Huan, what should we do about this matter? The Lei family is not to be trifled with. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with Mr. Mo. . Wait for my news tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi herself knew that her ability was limited. Therefore, she had no choice but to trouble Mo Lichuan this time. Chapter 942 Mo Lichuan¡¯s influence in Jiang City was not to be underestimated. That night, Mo Lichuan happened to come back early. During dinner, Lu Huanzi told him about it. Yujiang said, ¡°did something happen to Jing Hao, the dessert cook? Her thousand layers mango is especially delicious. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. When Mo Yujiang heard the name, he frowned reflexively. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Li Chuan, what do you think we should do about this? Do you have any relationship with Mayor Lei? Can you settle this privately? ¡± Mo Lichuan shook his head. ¡°I do have some relationship with Mayor Lei, but it¡¯s not very deep. However, this matter is a little too big. The most powerful person in the Lei family is the Old Lady. The Old Lady dotes on this grandson. If he really hurts his life and his second young master ends his son, I¡¯m afraid that just based on my relationship with the Lei family, it won¡¯t be able to settle it. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Azu has investigated this matter. It¡¯s not that exaggerated. The injury is a little, but it¡¯s basically fine. However, second young master Lei ordered someone to tamper with the case. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°this is even more difficult to handle. It seems that second young master Lei has the intention to kill her. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°is there really no way? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Second Young Master Lei just wants to vent his anger. Even if he is sentenced to ten to eight years, it doesn¡¯t matter. When the limelight passes, I¡¯ll go and make some arrangements. I guarantee that the girl will be out within half a year. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°No, she¡¯s still young. If she really goes to jail, it will be a stain for her entire life. A while ago, I was still thinking of letting her go to school. This stain will be on her record. Even if we have a way to find a good school for her, we can¡¯t guarantee that she will be ostracized by her classmates. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°the Lei family is extremely powerful. Even I can¡¯t guarantee 100% . If we face them head-on, whether we can save her or not is still unknown. If we fail, we will face even more serious consequences. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little unhappy. ¡°Do we have to bow down to power just like that? ¡± This matter was just an accident. It wasn¡¯t wrong to be quiet. At most, it was just self-defense to hurt others. You don¡¯t know the character of that second young Master Lei. I know him very well. Everyone avoids him in his youth. His taste is also very abnormal. I think that what quiet is doing is not wrong at all. This kind of person deserves to have no children.¡± Mo Lichuan sighed and said, ¡°this matter is not as simple as you think. We have to take a long-term plan. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°WHAT LONG-TERM PLAN? In the end, you¡¯re afraid of offending the powerful, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Chapter 943 Lu Huanzi¡¯s disdain was obvious. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Lu Huanzi, who allowed you to talk to me like that? ¡± Lu Huanzi immediately reacted. Around this time, Mr. Mo¡¯s inexplicable gentleness made her forget. The person in front of her was Mr. Mo, the Mr. Mo who was scarier than a tiger. Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned at her original position, but Mo Lichuan stood up and coldly said to Mo Yujiang beside him, ¡°Yujiang, go take a bath. ¡± Mo Yujiang looked at Mo Lichuan and then at Lu Huanzi, and then said, ¡°I want mommy to help me. ¡± So he held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. When he looked down, he saw Mo Yujiang winking at her. Then, he pulled Lu Huanzi out of the restaurant. After returning to the room.. Mo Yujiang sighed. ¡°Mommy, how can you say that about Daddy? Daddy is not a person who is afraid of power. He is afraid that you will be too impulsive and provoke those people. When the time comes, you will cause trouble for yourself. Daddy is worried about your safety. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually felt some regret in her heart. However, after she said those words, Lu Huanzi did not know how to take it back. Mo Yujiang said, ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. Dad Won¡¯t really be angry with you. He is soft-hearted and won¡¯t listen to force. Moreover, he likes you so much. ¡± Mo Yujiang did not seem to be worried. ¡°Mom, if you are in a bad mood, you can stay here for a while. I will go take a shower first. ¡± Mo Yujiang went to take a shower. Lu Huanzi stayed in his room for a while. But after thinking about it, she decided to look for Mo Lichuan. When Lu Huanzi returned to her room, she found that Mo Lichuan was not there. Standing by the bed, she suddenly heard the sound of a car engine downstairs. She saw a black Bentley driving out of the garage. Without guessing, she knew that Mo Lichuan had left. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart suddenly felt terrible. Lu Huanzi did not know why she suddenly said such hurtful words. Perhaps she was too anxious. But to be honest. Lu Huanzi was angry at Mo Lichuan¡¯s careless manner. He did not seem to take this matter seriously. Moreover, every time Lu Huanzi mentioned the name Lu Jinghao,. Mo Lichuan would always frown out of reflex. Mo Lichuan did not come back for the whole night. Lu Huanzi did not know where he went. But the next day, a lawyer was sent over. The lawyer was quite young. But even Xi Feng had heard of his name. He is a lawyer who was born in Jiangcheng, but is very famous internationally. Lu Huanzi told everything to lawyer He. Lawyer Ho always has a smile on his face, giving people the feeling of a smiling Fox. Lu Huanzi¡¯s intuition tells her that this man should be full of evil ideas. Chapter 944 As expected, lawyer he said, ¡°This matter is easy to handle. Since they can fake their illness, we might as well return the favor. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what does this mean? ¡± Lawyer he said, ¡°Miss Lu should know that if a mental patient commits a criminal act, he or she will not be held criminally liable. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect this to be the case. She hoped that Lu Jinghao could be released in a fair and square manner. A life without a single stain. She even hoped that Lei shaoting would bear legal responsibility for his actions and learn a lesson. But in the end¡­ It was a fake mental illness certificate that brought Lu Jinghao out of the police station. Xi Feng said, ¡°This is how the world is like. Sister Huan, we are actually used to seeing this in the past ten years. You may not be able to defeat the devil, but an even more evil devil can. An eye for an eye, an eye for an eye is not necessarily a bad idea. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that this was a good idea This was even the simplest and fastest method. But in the end, there seemed to be a hole in her heart. Lu Jinghao came out. Lawyer he was indeed powerful. He caught the court by surprise and turned the tables. At that time, Lei Shaoting was also discharged from the hospital. In the end, he could only grit his teeth and listen to the judge announce his release in court. It had to be said that at that moment, he felt extremely happy. When he was in court. Lei shaoting walked over. Lu Jinghao instantly hid behind Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi gently patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Lei shaoting walked over with an evil smile on his face. Lu Huanzi did not have much contact with this young master Lei. However, it was said that even Xi Feng had suffered at his hands. He was vicious and merciless. He relied on his power to do evil and was a complete hedonist. Lei shaoting walked in front of Lu Huanzi. ¡°Boss Lu has really set me up this time. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. A person who is pure knows the truth. Young Master Lei knows the truth of the matter. ¡± Lei shaoting sneered. ¡°Is it worth offending me for a smelly girl? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to offend young Master Lei, but the people in Shinian are all Huanzi¡¯s relatives, so I won¡¯t let anyone bully me. ¡± Lei Shaoting said, ¡°I fell in love with this girl because of her fortune that she has cultivated over several lifetimes. Who knew that this girl didn¡¯t know what was good for her? I just wanted to teach her a lesson. Now that boss Lu has rushed out to be a good person, then I can only blame this on boss Lu. ¡± Lu Huanzi had always been a person who could be persuaded but not forced. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be waiting for young master Lei at any time. ¡± The anger in Lei Shaoting¡¯s eyes became more and more obvious. How dare a philanderer talk to him like this. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, looked indifferent. She held Lu Jinghao¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°let¡¯s go home. ¡± Chapter 945 Lu Jinghao Spirit received some stimulation these days, become very timid and afraid of people. Hide Behind Lu Huanzi. Thunder Shaoting a step forward to grab Lu Jinghao¡¯s arm: ¡°You give me in the years to wait, you see I don¡¯t find someone to kill you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was furious, but there was no time to speak. Lei Shaoting has let go of Lu Jinghao. Then, with a smile, he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°boss Lu, don¡¯t think that you have found a good backer. The Green Villa plan that Mr. Mo mentioned to my father last time was not bad, but that piece of land belongs to the country, so I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be taken down. I heard that Mr. Mo has already invested a lot, so I can only say sorry. ¡± As he said that, Lei shaoting turned around and left the court. Only Lu Huanzi was left standing in the same spot, confused. What did Lei Shaoting mean by the Green Villa Project? What did he mean by Mr. Mo had already invested a lot in it? Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart suddenly became nervous. She originally thought that this would be a matter of ten years, but Lu Huanzi did not expect that because of this matter, it might affect Mr. Mo¡¯s business. After they went out. Lu Jinghao still held Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. Xi Feng pulled Lu Jinghao. ¡°Come back with me and thank sister Huan properly. This time, you¡¯ve caused such a big mess. It¡¯s all because of sister Huan¡¯s help. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in that high-walled iron courtyard. ¡± When Xi Feng went to pull Lu Jinghao back, Lu Jinghao was still like a frightened deer. She pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. No, no. ¡± Xi Feng sighed. ¡°This child has been provoked. Sigh. ¡± Lu Jinghao¡¯s child clutched Lu Huanzi¡¯s clothes tightly, as if she was holding onto the last straw. Xi Feng said, ¡°Sister Huan, what should we do? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°forget it. Let Jinghao stay at my place for a while. She¡¯s afraid that Lei shaoting will go and find trouble with her again. ¡± In the end, Lu Huanzi brought Lu Jinghao back. She had just come out of the police station and was also quite shocked. Lu Huanzi had someone tidy up a guest room. Then, she picked out some suitable clothes from her clothes and sent them to her room. Lu Jinghao took a shower and changed into a clean set of clothes. She saw Lu Huanzi sitting on the SOFA waiting for her. Lu Jinghao also looked timid after coming out. Lu Huanzi waved at her. ¡°Come here, Jinghao. ¡± Lu Jinghao walked over. Lu Huanzi got up and pulled her to the dressing table to sit down. Lu Huanzi took a comb. She gently combed Lu Jinghao¡¯s hair. Although she washed her hair. But because she had been in the detention center for the past two days. She had not combed her hair and it was already knotted. Lu Huanzi very patiently pushed her hair away with her fingers and then used a comb to dredge it. After Lu Huanzi combed it, she carefully dried her hair. Chapter 946 Finally, she touched Lu Jinghao¡¯s hair and said, ¡°our Jinghao¡¯s hair is really beautiful. ¡± When she looked up, she saw Lu Jinghao in the dressing mirror. She was sitting there motionlessly with tears streaming down her face. Lu Huanzi touched Lu Jinghao¡¯s head as if she was coaxing a child. ¡°Why are you crying? Are you feeling unwell somewhere? ¡± Lu Jinghao shook her head. She suddenly turned her head and hugged Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist. ¡°Sister Huan, no one in this world treats me better than you. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and lowered her head to stroke her hair. ¡°I treat you as my sister. Of course, I have to treat you well. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually really felt sorry for this little girl. It was probably fate that gave her a name. Now Lu Jinghao knew that this name was her sister¡¯s name. Since she had unintentionally given such a name, Lu Huanzi believed that it must have been arranged by God. Mo Lichuan had once said that he and his sister relied on each other in the past. She was practically raised by her sister. However, Lu Huanzi had forgotten all about the past. She did not even know what her sister looked like. Therefore, she believed that this must have been arranged by God. It made her return the guilt she felt towards her sister. Lu Jinghao still held Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist tightly. Lu Huanzi patted her back gently as if she was comforting a child. ¡°Why is she here? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s stern voice came from the door. Lu Huanzi turned her head. Lu Jinghao was also shocked. Mo Lichuan had already walked in with a cold face. Lu Jinghao let go of Lu Huanzi and seemed to shrink behind Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi patted Lu Jinghao¡¯s good deed, indicating that she didn¡¯t need to be afraid. Lu Huanzi smiled at Mo Lichuan. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was a little cold. His eyes swept over Lu Jinghao like a sharp knife. Then, he asked, ¡°why is she here? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Jinghao just came out of the court today. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still cold. ¡°I know she came out of the court today. I¡¯m asking why she appeared in our house. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Jinghao¡¯s spirit was a little stimulated, and I was afraid that Lei shaoting would take revenge, so I brought her back first. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was even more serious than before. And His face was full of displeasure. However, Lu Jinghao seemed to be very afraid of him. She kept hiding behind Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi shook Lu Jinghao¡¯s hand. Then she went forward and hooked Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside. ¡± Mo Lichuan was pulled out by Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi knew why Mo Lichuan was unhappy. Speaking of which, Mo Lichuan was actually a bit of a loner. He never liked outsiders to come to his home. Not even friends. Chapter 947 In the company, only Secretary Pan, who had followed him for about ten years, knew about his private residence. He had a low-key nature and had always protected his privacy very well. Especially now that he was still living here with Yujiang. Mo Lichuan was even more cautious. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Jinghao¡¯s mood is not very stable right now, so I¡¯ll only take her in for two days. It just so happens that I don¡¯t have any work for two days, so I¡¯ll take her to see a psychologist. After all, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl stabbed someone with a knife. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll have a shadow in her heart in the future. When she gets better, I¡¯ll arrange for her to go to Jiannian. Recently, I¡¯ve asked Azu to help her with the enrollment procedures, so I plan to let her go back to school. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan still did not look good. He said, ¡°I think you¡¯re worrying blindly. That girl is not as weak as you look. I think her current appearance is just an act. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned when she heard that. ¡°Lichuan, are you prejudiced against her? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°anyway, I don¡¯t want to see her. I¡¯ll ask Zhengdong to come over and pick her up. Then, I¡¯ll arrange a place for her. From now on, you don¡¯t have to care about her matters and you¡¯re not allowed to see her. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why Mo Lichuan suddenly became so overbearing and unreasonable. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you don¡¯t like her because she has the same name as my sister? Mo Lichuan, what exactly do you mind? Even a similar name makes you so unbearable? ¡± Lu Huanzi was not a fool. It was not that she could not sense it. Especially since Mo Lichuan did not hide his disgust towards Lu Jinghao at all. However, that girl and Mo Lichuan had almost no interaction. Mo Lichuan really had no reason to hate her so much. Then, there was only one possibility. It was her name. Mo Lichuan suddenly fell silent. He was obviously angry. His eyes became extremely gloomy. As long as Lu Huanzi mentioned these three words, Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression almost changed. Actually, two days ago, they had just quarreled. It was only about saving Lu Jinghao. But in the end, Mo Lichuan still settled it. Lu Huanzi was grateful in her heart. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Mo Lichuan. Seeing Mo Lichuan¡¯s current appearance, she also felt very uncomfortable in her heart. Lu Huanzi took a step forward and grabbed Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not quarrel anymore, alright? Just two days, I¡¯ll send her away in two days. ¡± Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi and finally compromised. However, the dark clouds on his face had yet to fade. His face was also somewhat gloomy. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°just two days. After two days, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll never bother with that girl again. ¡± Mo Lichuan had already taken a step back, and Lu Huanzi also quickly responded. Anyway, Azu¡¯s enrollment notice would come down soon. Lu Huanzi thought in her heart that once the enrollment notice came down, she would let it pass quietly Chapter 948 Whether she lived at school or outside, Lu Huanzi hoped that she could start a new journey in her life. She had completely forgotten all the unpleasant things that had happened in the past. It was rare for Lu Huanzi to hug Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and act coquettishly. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future. ¡± Mo Lichuan sighed. He reached out and pinched Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. ¡°It would be great if you really listened to me. Ever since I was young, when I said East, you would definitely go west. You said yes, but you said No. You just like to go against me. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not remember at all. However, Lu Huanzi knew that before she lost her memory, she was adopted by Mr. Mo at the age of 13 or 14 and lived under the same roof. She did not know that when she was young, she actually dared to oppose Mr. Mo like this. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°at that time, I must have been in a rebellious period. Aren¡¯t I mature now? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew very well that Mo Lichuan was a person who would not be swayed by force. Her submission was the best weapon. As expected, the iceberg in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes melted bit by bit. He even lowered his head and gave her a peck on the lips. Then he said, ¡°go to the restaurant and have dinner. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Okay, you go first. I¡¯ll go get Yujiang and Jinghao. ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to leave. Lu Huanzi looked at his back for a while before turning around. There was still a faint sweetness in her heart. Now that she was living with Mo Lichuan, it was inevitable that she would have some bumps But speaking of which, Mo Lichuan really doted on her. When she turned around, she saw Jinghao standing at the door. She was lying on the door. For a moment, Lu Huanzi saw the cold dagger-like eyes on Lu Jinghao¡¯s face But almost in the next second, they became watery and pitiful. Lu Huanzi felt that she might have been seeing things. Lu Huanzi walked over. Lu Jinghao lowered her head Her voice was also choked with sobs. ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯m here. Have I caused you trouble ¡°Why don¡¯t I leave? I¡¯ll go back to Nian now. Sister Huan, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself. If that Lei shaoting comes over again, I definitely won¡¯t resist like that. I promise I won¡¯t Cause Sister Huan any more trouble. ¡± Lu Huanzi held her hand and said, ¡°silly girl, why are you talking like that? You¡¯re hurting someone in self-defense. Don¡¯t have too much of a psychological burden. Alright, alright, don¡¯t think about it for now. I¡¯ll arrange everything in the future, and I definitely won¡¯t let Lei shaoting hurt you in the slightest. Come out first, let¡¯s go for dinner. ¡± Lu Jinghao finally nodded with tears in her eyes. Lu Huanzi went to call Yujiang again. When they were eating in the restaurant. The atmosphere was a little strange. Lu Jinghao had been eating white rice with her head lowered. She didn¡¯t say a word, nor did she eat any vegetables. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it Chapter 949 She was always careful. Lu Huanzi picked up a piece of braised pork for her and said, ¡°girl, eat more. Look at how thin you¡¯ve been these two days. ¡± Lu Jinghao looked up at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°thank you, Sister Huan. You¡¯re so nice to me. ¡± When Lu Jinghao turned around, she saw Mo Lichuan looking at her. She quickly lowered her head again. Lu Huanzi sighed in her heart. This child was too introverted. During the New Year, everyone was very friendly to her. However, she liked to stay in the kitchen and was not willing to communicate with others. At first, this problem was not particularly obvious. But as time passed, everyone discovered it. But later, Xi Feng got people to investigate her past. It was really an unbearable period of hell. It was understandable that she had become like this. Lu Jinghao had been trafficked to 14 places, and even sold to a ravine as a child bride. The suffering she had suffered was not something that an ordinary person could endure. It was said that she had escaped many times herself. She had escaped a few times, but she had been captured and brought back. In the end, she had become even worse and was tormented. Lu Huanzi felt that this girl was really not having it easy. She was only seventeen years old, but she had already experienced so much suffering. Lu Huanzi only hoped that she could lead a better life in the future. She was like a normal teenager. In the end, Lu Huanzi served Lu Jinghao a bowl of soup. Lu Jinghao took a SIP and drank it. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°drink it slowly. ¡± Lu Jinghao said, ¡°sister Huan, this is the best soup I¡¯ve ever tasted in my life. When I was sold to the ravine, they locked me in a small dark room. I worked during the day and scolded them at night. They didn¡¯t give me anything to eat. One time, I couldn¡¯t help but secretly drink a bowl of chicken soup when they weren¡¯t paying attention. At that time, I thought that it was the best soup in the world, just like this taste. But later, because of this, I was beaten half to death. ¡± Lu Jinghao¡¯s voice was not loud. She still looked a little timid. She seemed to always be observing Mo Lichuan across from her. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were extremely cold. Her voice became lower and lower, and in the end, she even lowered her head. Lu Huanzi could finally see it. Lu Jinghao was especially afraid of Mo Lichuan. But Mo Lichuan¡¯s appearance, if it was her previous self, she would also be afraid. It was not Lu Jinghao¡¯s fault. It was just that Lu Huanzi did not understand, did Mo Lichuan not have any compassion for such a little girl. It was dark the whole time. There are too many unfortunate people in the world, and she really loves them. Lu Huanzi said: ¡°static good, two days later I send you to read good or not. ¡± I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it Chapter 950 Lu Jinghao was stunned for a moment, and then almost reflexively said, ¡°sister Huan, are you done being quiet? ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed in her heart. This girl was always worried that she would be abandoned. Seeing that she was about to burst into tears, Lu Jinghao¡¯s heart sank. Lu Huanzi quickly comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t cry first, how could I not want you? Don¡¯t worry, Nian Nian will always be your home, but you¡¯re still young. You have to learn, and in the future, your life will be on the right track. ¡± Lu Jinghao was still anxious and looked aggrieved. ¡°Sister Huan, I don¡¯t want to go to class. I¡¯ve never gone to school since I was young. Sister Huan, I don¡¯t want to go to school. I just want to stay in Nian Nian and stay by your side to make dessert for you. ¡± Lu Jinghao held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand very tightly. Lu Huanzi felt that sending her to school was like pushing her to the fire pit. For a moment, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t explain it to her. So she said, ¡°we¡¯ll discuss this later. ¡± But this matter was delayed. After Lu Jinghao stayed in the villa for two days. Lu Huanzi let her go back to Nian Nian first. In these two days, Lu Huanzi really took her to see a psychiatrist. The psychiatrist said that her mind was not very stable. It was probably caused by the trauma in the past. She would have great hostility toward men who wanted to get close to her. So, when Lei Gongzi violated her, she did not hesitate to pick up the knife. Lu Huanzi knew about her childhood experience. Xi Feng said that she was sexually abused when she was young. When she was young. That was why she was traumatized. Lu Huanzi felt that it was not a good idea to keep her in Shi Nian. Places like Shi Nian had all sorts of people. Moreover, she was very delicate and pretty. It was hard to guarantee that no one would have designs on her. However, it was not a good idea to send this girl to school. The best way was to send her to a girls¡¯school overseas. Everything would start over. It also happened to completely avoid Lei shaoting. Lei shaoting was also notorious in the circle. Lu Huanzi was really afraid that he would use some despicable means. Lu Huanzi had mentioned this idea to Lu Jinghao, but Lu Jinghao was very resistant. She was unwilling to go to school, let alone go abroad. Lu Huanzi was also a little anxious about this matter. She thought about preparing for a long-term battle. Then, her work began to get busy. Not even two days later. Xi Feng called and said that Lei Shaoting had come to pick up Nian to look for trouble. It gave that girl Jinghao quite a scare. Lu Huanzi knew it would be like this. She hurriedly asked for half a day¡¯s leave and rushed over. It turned out that Lei shaoting had come over with a few hooligans. He blocked Jinghao in the kitchen and locked the door. No one outside could enter. It was useless to call the police. Those hooligans did not really fight inside. They did not know how they knew that Lu Jinghao had a phobia of men. Chapter 951 He kept flirting with her, threatening her, and taking off her clothes. When the door was knocked open. Lu Jinghao had already hidden herself in a corner. Anyway, she was very scared. When Lu Huanzi went over, Lu Jinghao hugged her and cried for two hours. Xi Feng said, ¡°this girl is really not suitable to stay in the new year. This Lei shaoting comes here every day to cause trouble, but we can¡¯t find anything on him. He refuses to admit it, and he has a lot of power. Jinghao is really not suitable to stay in the new year. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and agreed. However, since Lei Shaoting was able to find out that Lu Jinghao had a phobia of men. And he even found someone to threaten her. This proved that he would not let her off easily. It was still alright in Nian Nian. There were many people, and under the watchful eyes of so many people, he only dared to play some small tricks. He did not dare to really do anything. However, if he really arranged for Jing Hao to leave¡­ Once Lei shaoting found her¡­ Then something big would definitely happen. Lu Huanzi was also worried. In the end, Lu Huanzi thought about it and said, ¡°Jing Hao, you will temporarily stay by my side and be my assistant. ¡± Lu Jinghao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. She seemed to be very excited and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Sister Huan, is what you said true? Can I really stay by your side and see you every day? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you can be my assistant. It¡¯s just that you may be a little tired and often travel around. ¡± Lu Jinghao said, ¡°Jinghao is not afraid of hardship and is not afraid of tiredness. ¡± Xi Feng said, ¡°this is also quite good. Jinghao is a good cook. Didn¡¯t sister Huan Complain about not being able to eat hot soup and hot rice outside last time? Just let Jinghao be your logistics in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi also felt that this idea was not bad. Because she was a little worried at first. Actually, she already had an assistant, Xu Jingjing. Xu Jingjing was a girl with outstanding ability. Other than being too gossipy sometimes and loving to cause some small troubles and accidents, she was very good at her job. Moreover, she was cheerful and smart. Lu Huanzi did not need another assistant. But she did need a support. But Jing Hao had also studied in the kitchen for so long. The chefs here praised her for her talent and were willing to put in the effort. She was already a good cook. Lu Huanzi later discussed this matter with Linda. Linda didn¡¯t mind. She had always advised Lu Huanzi to hire two more assistants. Compared to Tang Yingzhi, she was really too low-key. Speaking of Tang Yingzhi, she had been in full swing recently. Recently, the Xianxia costume drama that she had shot was in hot release, and the viewership ratings had already set a record. She casually posted a Selfie on Weibo, and it had hundreds of thousands of comments, which showed how popular she was. She posted a Selfie on Weibo and received hundreds of thousands of comments Chapter 952 Lu Huanzi also saw a few interviews about her. Some of them asked her about her relationship. But Tang Yingzhi suddenly admitted her relationship with Liang Feifan. This surprised Lu Huanzi. Liang Feifan was also a veteran artiste of Tianyu, and he was very popular abroad. There were rumors about Tang Yingzhi and him all the time. But neither side had confirmed it. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why such news suddenly came out. Lu Huanzi clearly knew that Tang Yingzhi¡¯s lover was Chen Huaijin. But Chen Huaijin was silent. It was said that he went to the headquarters in the United States. Apart from being the behind-the-scenes boss of Tian Entertainment, he was also the CEO of Jingsheng Group. Naturally, he had a lot of work to do every day. But Lu Huanzi was also glad that it was like this, at least she didn¡¯t have to face it. Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t know how things had become like this between them. But Lu Huanzi had always felt guilty towards him. Because Lu Jinghao was by Lu Huanzi¡¯s side, Linda arranged a dormitory for her. She lived with Xu Jingjing. She got along well with Xu Jingjing. Everyone liked Lu Jinghao because she was obedient and lovely, and her cooking skills were excellent. Originally, she only prepared lunch for Lu Huanzi, but gradually, they became a team. Lu Huanzi was afraid that she would be tired. Lu Jinghao, on the other hand, looked very happy. Although she was still very introverted. Sometimes, she could still talk and laugh with Xu Jingjing. Because she was young and looked timid, it always aroused a desire to protect her. Everyone in the team liked her. However, Lu Huanzi did not mention this matter to Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan had been in a lot of trouble these days. There seemed to be some resistance in his business. After he came back every day, he stayed in the study for a long time. Lu Huanzi was busy, and so was he. The two of them had less time to communicate. The only good thing was that Lu Huanzi¡¯s headache was much better. Mo Lichuan¡¯s new drug was very effective. Although this disease was still like a time bomb. But without thinking about anything else, Lu Huanzi also felt like a normal person. In the evening, Lu Huanzi had just returned from a charity dinner. Recently, her work plan had changed. Linda discussed it with her. After the meeting, Lu Huanzi was really tired. So she called Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan was also in a meeting. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m too tired. Come pick me up after the meeting. I¡¯ll wait for you in the lounge. ¡± Mo Lichuan agreed. It wasn¡¯t too late then. 9 PM. Mo Lichuan agreed. He said he would arrive at 9:30 pm at the latest. Lu Huanzi was really tired and hungry. There would always be countless reporters present at the banquets that Linda had arranged for her. Chapter 953 She had to pay attention to her image at all times Lu Huanzi was resting in the lounge. Xu Jingjing had already gone back. Only Lu Jinghao was left to accompany her. Lu Jinghao saw Lu Huanzi lying limply on the SOFA and said, ¡°sister Huan, are you tired? I¡¯ll give you a pat on the back. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You should go back and rest too. ¡± Lu Jinghao also shook her head. ¡°I want to stay here and accompany Sister Huan. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not care. After all, she would be going back soon. It would not be too late. Lu Jinghao seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Sister Huan, are you hungry? I¡¯ll go and cook a bowl of noodles for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was already lying on the sofa with her eyes closed. Her headache was acting up. She did not feel like talking. Lu Jinghao was like a little skylark chirping beside her ear. She could not hear clearly and only answered casually. However, when Lu Jinghao saw her answer, she left happily. Although this was a lounge. Although there was no kitchen, there was a microwave oven and some simple kitchen tools. These days, Lu Jinghao mostly did research on simple meals. Because Sister Huan was really too busy on weekdays. Even when she ate, there was no way to fix the time. And she would usually first make the food seventy percent ripe and then wrap it up. When sister Huan wanted to eat, she just needed to heat it up in the microwave. Lu Jinghao invented a few simple meals herself, and everyone loved to eat them. They were hot when they were eaten, but they preserved the original nutrition of the food well. Sister Huan¡¯s favorite food was the bone broth noodle soup she made. There was a refrigerator here. She had prepared a few portions in the lounge. Lu Jinghao took the noodles from the refrigerator and heated them in the microwave. In less than five minutes, a bowl of steaming and fragrant bone broth noodle soup was ready. When Lu Jinghao took out the bone broth noodle soup,. Lu Huanzi had already Fallen Asleep on the SOFA. Lu Huanzi¡¯s makeup was still on. She lay there like a sleeping beauty. She was still wearing the evening gown for the banquet. Lu Jinghao put the soup noodles on the side. Then, she took a small blanket and covered Lu Huanzi. After covering it, she didn¡¯t leave. She just squatted on the Sofa and looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. This face was really beautiful. So many people were fascinated by her. Ji San, who had been here for ten years, and the president of Jingsheng Group. Of course, there was also Mr. Mo now. Lu Jinghao could see that everyone liked sister Huan. A complicated emotion overflowed in her heart. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± A cold voice came from behind. Lu Jinghao was startled. She suddenly stood up and turned around. She saw Mr. Mo standing behind Lu Jinghao like a ghost. Chapter 954 Lu Jinghao was really shocked. Something in her heart sank. Because she didn¡¯t know how long Mr. Mo had been standing there. Did you see just now¡­ ¡­ Lu Jinghao was like a frightened deer, standing beside the SOFA in a daze. At this time, Lu Huanzi, who was lying on the SOFA, suddenly woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Mo Lichuan, who had a gloomy face at the door. And Lu Jinghao, who was standing beside her, at a loss. Lu Huanzi felt that something was not right. Why hadn¡¯t this girl left yet? Mo Lichuan had no idea that Lu Jinghao was with him now. Mo Lichuan did not like Lu Jinghao for some reason, and Lu Huanzi knew it very well. But whether this reason was because of her dead sister, Lu Huanzi did not know. Lu Huanzi had already slowly stood up from the SOFA. Rubbing her eyes, she smiled and said to the door, ¡°Lichuan, you¡¯re here? ¡± Then, she said to Lu Jinghao beside her, ¡°Jinghao, you should go back and rest. I should go too. ¡± However, Lu Jinghao still stood there in a daze. She looked at Mo Lichuan at the door with a complicated gaze. A strange feeling flashed through Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart That feeling made her feel a little uncomfortable. She always felt that there was a hint of emotion between Lu Jinghao and Mo Lichuan that she did not understand. However, Lu Huanzi only felt that she was overthinking things. Lu Huanzi touched Lu Jinghao¡¯s arm and called her name, ¡°Jinghao, Jinghao, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Jinghao quickly lowered her head. Then, she picked up her bag from the SOFA and said, ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯m leaving first. ¡± As she said that, she rushed out of the lounge with her bag. Lu Huanzi felt that something was wrong. But she still felt that something was strange. Lu Jinghao left. There were only two people left in the lounge. Mo Lichuan was still standing at the door. He actually turned around and looked at Lu Jinghao¡¯s back as she left. His aura was as if he was in an ice cellar. Lu Huanzi walked over and said, ¡°don¡¯t look anymore, you¡¯ve already walked a long way. Lichuan, why are you so unhappy every time you see her? ¡± Mo Lichuan finally turned around. He said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°why is she still here? What did you promise me? ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned slightly. Lu Huanzi had indeed promised. At that time, Mo Lichuan had indeed saved Lu Jinghao from the police station and saved her from prison. However, Mo Lichuan later requested that Lu Huanzi not be allowed to see this girl again At that time, Lu Huanzi actually did not take it to heart at all. She thought that Mo Lichuan probably boycotted Lu Jinghao because of this name. However, Jinghao was a good girl. Over time, she should be able to let go of the grudges in her heart. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that not only did Mo Lichuan not let go, he even went further. Chapter 955 Lu Huanzi really did not understand. She said directly, ¡°I just want to ask you, how did Jinghao offend you? Do you dislike her so much? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°that girl¡¯s mind is not pure. If You keep her by your side, she will be a disaster sooner or later. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°tell me, how is Jinghao¡¯s mind not pure? She is my assistant and does everything wholeheartedly. I don¡¯t see any thoughts that are not pure. ¡± What Lu Huanzi said was true. Jing Hao might be young. But she was good at taking care of people, and she was also able to endure hardships, and she did not take credit or play tricks. Lu Huanzi did not know how such a well-behaved and obedient child had offended Mo Lichuan. She had to drive her away from her side before she was willing to give up. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°forget it, I won¡¯t argue with a fool like you. In any case, hurry up and let her go. If you don¡¯t let her go, I have plenty of ways to make her disappear in front of your eyes. ¡± Lu Huanzi was simply speechless. A faint anger rose in her heart. Even though Mo Lichuan said so. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t let Lu Jinghao leave for no reason. Lu Huanzi seemed to have gotten used to having this girl by her side. Lu Jinghao didn¡¯t like to talk to others. But she liked to talk to Lu Huanzi. She talked about everything. Occasionally, she would talk about Mr. Mo. . But Lu Jinghao looked worried. ¡°Sister Huan, why does Mr. Mo hate me so much? ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. Lu Huanzi felt quite guilty. Actually, she knew the reason. It must be because of this name. This name was exactly the same as her sister¡¯s. In the end, it still affected her. Lu Huanzi lost her memory. Although she couldn¡¯t remember anything. But she could more or less guess something. Presumably, her sister and Mr. Mo must have had a past in the past. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be as casual as Mr. Mo said. If Mr. Mo had really let it go¡­ Why did it sound like he had been greatly stimulated by the name. Moreover, a person like Mr. Mo had actually ignored his family¡¯s hindrance and married his sister. He definitely had a sister in his heart. Lu Huanzi felt that her sister had passed away and she had lost her memory again. As the saying goes, let the past be the past. Even though Chen Huaijin had hinted that Mo Lichuan only treated her as his sister¡¯s substitute last time¡­ Lu Huanzi did not take it to heart. After all, that person was her sister. After all, she had no idea what kind of past they had. But now, Mo Lichuan¡¯s evasive attitude was always taking it out on others. Lu Huanzi could not stand it anymore. What exactly happened between him and his sister that made him unable to bear even a single name? Chapter 956 Mo Lichuan asked her to Chase Lu Jinghao away. But she refused! Later, she and Mo Lichuan had a few conflicts because of this matter. But almost all of them ended on bad terms. Lu Huanzi was also very stubborn. She didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed that she had a fight with Mo Lichuan because of this matter. The two of them hadn¡¯t spoken for two days. Even Yujiang could see the signs. It was a rare day of rest, so Yujiang said, ¡°Dad, mom, I want to climb the mountain and watch the sunset tomorrow. ¡± There was a mount songling in the suburbs of Jiangcheng. Although it was not very high. The scenery at the top of the mountain was very unique. Especially the sunset at Mount Songling, it was very beautiful. Lu Huanzi had seen it once. It was very beautiful. It was rare for Mo Yujiang to make such a request. Of course, Lu Huanzi would not refuse. And she happened to be resting. Mo Lichuan did not say anything. Mo Lichuan went to the study after dinner. Mo Lichuan always stayed late in the study these two days. Lu Huanzi did not even know when he went back to his room. When Mo Lichuan came back, Lu Huanzi was already asleep. When Lu Huanzi woke up, Mo Lichuan had already gone to work. The two of them had been in a Cold War for two days. Lu Huanzi was also depressed. However, Mo Lichuan was stubborn. Lu Huanzi also knew that her son had only created an opportunity for the two of them to reconcile. Lu Huanzi also felt that the atmosphere was too uncomfortable. She wanted to find an opportunity to have a good talk with Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi deliberately stayed up late. She waited until Mo Lichuan came back. When Mo Lichuan entered the room, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. Lu Huanzi was actually not asleep. But she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Mo Lichuan only turned on a small spotlight when he came in. His feet stepped on the thick carpet, but he did not make any sound. Lu Huanzi heard the sound and felt that he was going to the bathroom. Sure enough, after a while, the sound of water came from the bathroom. Lu Huanzi opened her eyes. She had a headache tonight. So even if she wanted to sleep, she couldn¡¯t. So Lu Huanzi thought of many things. She thought of Mo Lichuan, she thought of herself, she thought of her sister who had passed away. Lu Huanzi thought of many possibilities. In the end, she still felt that Mo Lichuan really liked her sister. But now, he said that he would use her as a substitute for his sister. This was not to the extent. But no matter what, they already had a child. Lu Huanzi decided to let go of the past. But she also hoped that Mo Lichuan would let go. So, she wanted to have a frank and open discussion with Mo Lichuan. She also wanted to know some things about her sister. Mo Lichuan came out of the bathroom. Lu Huanzi closed her eyes reflexively. Chapter 957 Although Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t make a sound. Lu Huanzi could feel Mo Lichuan slowly walking in a direction. Then he stopped by the bed. Lu Huanzi felt a burning gaze on her face. Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan was standing by her bed and looking at her. She didn¡¯t open her eyes. There was a weak light at the head of the bed. Mo Lichuan stood by the bed and watched for a long time. Then, Lu Huanzi felt that the side of her bed had sunk in. Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold lips kissed Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead. After he left, he said indifferently, ¡°Jing Hao, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± When he heard the two words ¡®Jing Hao¡¯ ¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that the blood in her entire body was going against the flow. She almost could not help but tremble. But in the end, she held it in. She did not even frown. Then, Lu Huanzi felt that she was pulled into a warm embrace. Lu Huanzi felt her entire body stiffen. She almost reacted. She used almost all her strength to steady her breathing and maintain her sleeping state. However, in her heart, it was as if someone had poured a bucket of ice water from top to bottom. From the inside out. It was completely cold. How could this be? Why was it like this? Could it be that every time Mo Lichuan slept beside her, he treated her as his sister? No wonder Chen Huaijin would say something like that? No wonder every time Mo Lichuan heard the name Lu Jinghao, he would frown? No wonder he always had an inexplicable hostility towards that girl. So that¡¯s how it is, so that¡¯s how it is. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt like it was going to topple mountains and overturn seas. She almost couldn¡¯t believe it in an instant. But slowly, she finally cleared her mind. Although she really wanted to open her eyes, she really wanted to clamor for Mo Lichuan to explain clearly. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why, but she just had to endure it all. She waited until Mo Lichuan breathed evenly and long beside her before she slowly opened her eyes. Mo Lichuan was still holding her tightly in his arms. One Hand was wrapped around her back while the other was placed on her waist. It was as if he wanted to insert himself into her body. Lu Huanzi turned her head slightly. She saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s handsome side profile and the curve of his chin. At this moment, her body began to tremble uncontrollably. Mo Lichuan actually called her ¡®be still¡¯ just now. She knew that that was her sister¡¯s name. So, did Mo Lichuan treat her as his sister when she was asleep? So all along, did Mo Lichuan really treat her as his sister¡¯s substitute? No! It wasn¡¯t like that. Lu Huanzi could feel it. Mo Lichuan had feelings for her. Maybe he was just confused for a moment. Chapter 958 But no matter what, Lu Huanzi was finally certain. Mo Lichuan had a place in his heart for his sister. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was inexplicably complicated. She wasn¡¯t jealous. Because she had forgotten. She was afraid. Afraid that she had forgotten an unbearable past. She couldn¡¯t help but think, since she had already had a child with Mo Lichuan. Why did she hate him so much? Why didn¡¯t she want to stay by his side even if she committed suicide. There must be some secret behind this. But she could not remember any of it. Lu Huanzi did not sleep the whole night. But when Mo Lichuan woke up, Lu Huanzi still closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Mo Lichuan was very careful when he got up. It seemed that he did not want to wake her up. After Mo Lichuan went out, Lu Huanzi also got up. She first went to see Yujiang. Yujiang slept very well. This child was good at everything. She just had the problem of staying in bed. Especially when she looked like a little adult on weekdays. But when he woke up in the morning, he was very angry. He looked like a three-year-old child. So, when he went to school on Weekdays,. Every time he woke up, it was a big task. He had to use up all eight treasures. But today was a rest day, so Lu Huanzi wanted to let him sleep more. Lu Huanzi watched for a while and then went out. Lu Huanzi went to the restaurant. But she found Mo Lichuan making breakfast. A simple western-style breakfast, toast, fried eggs and ham. It was accompanied by a bowl of hot milk. When he turned around, Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi come in. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said, ¡°get up and eat breakfast. ¡± Mo Lichuan was finally willing to talk to her. Lu Huanzi knew that the anger in his heart had finally subsided. It was rare that his eldest young master was in such a good mood today and actually made breakfast himself. Lu Huanzi knew that this was a sign of Mo Lichuan¡¯s goodwill. If it was in the past, Lu Huanzi would definitely appreciate this favor. After all, Mr. Mo Making breakfast was a rare sight in a hundred years. But after what happened last night¡­ Lu Huanzi was not in the mood at all. It was as if there was a thorn in her heart. Lu Huanzi forced a smile. In the end, she sat down. Mo Lichuan could see that she was not in a good mood. She seemed to be in a daze. After Mo Lichuan sat down, he placed a hand on Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? ¡± Lu Huanzi quietly avoided him. She did not look at Mo Lichuan. Her voice was also indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have a headache. It¡¯s an old problem. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan was as though he was facing a great enemy. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to mount songling today. I¡¯m going to the hospital to have another check-up. ¡± Chapter 959 So sometimes, Lu Huanzi had a misconception. That Mo Lichuan actually cared about her a lot. But now, she began to feel confused again. She glanced at Mo Lichuan. She suddenly felt very strange. There were many things in this world that you couldn¡¯t do anything about. Suddenly, you got seriously ill, and a person who firmly believed in you suddenly betrayed you. Years of friendship suddenly broke down, and she, who was smiling just now, smiled and cried. She finally understood love, the person who loved and loved very much.. Suddenly, she did not love herself anymore. Lu Huanzi felt lost. She used to think that she was just Mr. Mo¡¯s plaything. But back in Japan, Mo Lichuan used alcohol to drown his sorrows for her, and said such touching words. Lu Huanzi believed it. But at this moment, it was as if her worldview had been overturned. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi felt that she understood the man in front of her very well. But sometimes, Lu Huanzi felt that he was like a book, and it was a book that was very difficult to understand. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s reaction, and his face unconsciously darkened. He asked, ¡°why are you avoiding me? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I just have a headache, and I¡¯m not avoiding you. You know that although I¡¯ve taken the new medicine, my headache will still occasionally flare up. There¡¯s really no need to go to the hospital every time. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi, and his voice softened, ¡°if you¡¯re not feeling well, you won¡¯t go hiking today. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s better to go. It¡¯s rare for Yujiang to offer conditions. I don¡¯t want to disappoint him. Besides, I¡¯m much better now. ¡± After a while, Yujiang came over. He walked over and greeted, ¡°father, mother, good morning. ¡± ¡°Good Morning. ¡± When Lu Huanzi saw Yujiang, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curved up. Her son seemed to have a ray of light on him. Lu Huanzi could already imagine that when he grew up in the future, he would definitely be able to charm a group of little girls. Mo Yujiang looked at Lu Huanzi. ¡°Mom, did you not sleep well last night? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not tell him that she had a headache. She really did not want to ruin Mo Yujiang¡¯s mood. Who knew that after Lu Huanzi said this, Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze would sweep between Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan. Then, he said ¡°oh¡± lightly. He began to eat breakfast. Although Mo Yujiang¡¯s face was expressionless. However, Lu Huanzi noticed that the little guy¡¯s ears were red. Lu Huanzi suddenly reacted. She almost spat out rice. Son, you¡¯re so young. What were you thinking just now? However, Lu Huanzi felt that this was also her fault. Early in the morning, she had a black eye and was listless. Therefore, before going out, Lu Huanzi specially changed into a set of sports clothes. Chapter 960 When they came out, they looked energetic. They were a family of three, wearing the same brand and style of hiking clothes. When they walked out, they looked like a couple. So when they came out of the parking lot and walked all the way to the foot of the mountain,. They actually attracted a lot of attention. Lu Huanzi was wearing a hat, sunglasses, and a mask. She almost covered herself up. She was afraid that she would be recognized. But fortunately, her disguise was not bad. Although there were people who looked at her curiously along the way. But most of them were attracted by their son. Because Mo Yujiang¡¯s face. Was really infuriating. He looked better than a girl, more delicate than a boy, but he had a golden temperament at such a young age. Mo Yujiang walked in front of them as if there was no one else. He did not take those looks seriously at all. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was much better. She temporarily abandoned her unhappiness. Lu Huanzi had already made up her mind. No matter what, she could not ruin her son¡¯s mood today. If there were any problems, she would talk about it at night. Today, she would just treat it as a good trip. She forced herself to forget everything and even joked with Mo Lichuan beside her. ¡°Our son is quite unperturbed. There were so many people praising him along the way, but he did not show a hint of pride. ¡± Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, did not seem surprised. ¡°He is already used to it. ¡± The three of them began to climb the mountain. However, they did not expect to meet Xu Jingjing and Lu Jinghao on the mountain. Xu Jingjing was also very surprised. She walked over. ¡°sister, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­ ¡± Xu Jingjing was still very cautious and avoided Lu Huanzi¡¯s name. She really did not understand. With sister Huan¡¯s current fame,. She actually dared to climb the mountain so brazenly. Today was a rest day. There were not only one or two people who climbed the mountain. Most importantly, she actually brought her son with her. Sister Huan had a son, and even the insiders did not know about it. Not to mention exposing it to the media. Now, they actually loved each other and went out to climb the mountain as a family. Weren¡¯t they afraid of being exposed by the media? Even if there were no media outlets in this kind of place. But their youngest son¡¯s face was a disaster. If it was casually photographed and put on the Internet, it would also become popular. When the time came, they would dig deeper. The more Xu Jingjing thought about it, the more she felt that this matter was dangerous. But Sister Huan¡¯s boyfriend was Mr. Mo. . She did not dare to say anything at all. Lu Huanzi could see her worry. She comforted her, ¡°it¡¯s okay. No one will find out. ¡± Then she turned to Jing Hao and asked, ¡°why are you two here today? ¡± Jing Hao didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Mr. Mo timidly. As if she had seen a flood beast, she subconsciously hid behind Lu Huanzi. Chapter 961 Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was not very good either. His face was so cold that it looked like it was about to freeze. Lu Huan sighed in his heart. Why did they have to meet today. Xu Jingjing seemed to have noticed that the atmosphere seemed a little off. She hurriedly grabbed Lu Jinghao¡¯s arm. Then she said, ¡°today, I asked Jinghao to accompany me to climb the mountain. Sister, you know that I¡¯ve been losing weight recently. How about this, we¡¯ll leave first. We won¡¯t disturb you. ¡± As he said this, he pulled Lu Jinghao¡¯s arm and was about to leave. At this moment, there were more people on the mountainside. They were standing on the steps halfway up the mountain. They had blocked half of the road, but they also attracted a lot of attention. No one knew who had sharp eyes. Suddenly, he shouted, ¡°is that Lu Huanzi, the one who just won an award in Berlin? ¡± That person¡¯s voice was very loud. Even Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned when she suddenly heard her name. Then, there was an uproar from top to bottom. The stream of people was rushing towards them. No one knew who it was, but when they squeezed over, they bumped into Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. Things happened too quickly. Almost no one could react in time. Lu Huanzi was hit by a force and fell backward. Lu Huanzi could almost hear herself gasp in anger. Although the stairs here were not steep. They had climbed more than a thousand stairs. If they really rolled down from here, they would be either dead or disabled. Lu Huanzi seemed to hear Mo Yujiang call out for his mother. However, Mo Lichuan was several steps below Lu Huanzi¡¯s steps. There was no time to stop him. Just when Lu Huanzi thought that she was doomed,. She realized that her arm was pulled by a force. Then, she threw her whole body forward. She was caught by Xu Jingjing. However, the person who had just pulled her fell sideways because of the force. Lu Huanzi was terrified. When she turned around, Lu Jinghao had already rolled down several steps. Lu Jinghao, who was the closest to her, had pulled her up. But she had fallen down the steps herself. Fortunately, Mo Lichuan was below. Lu Jinghao had also fallen by her feet and was caught by Mo Lichuan in an instant. But when she had just fallen down, her head had hit the stone steps. Half of her face was already covered in blood. Lu Huanzi was really frightened. Not only them, but the people around her were all frightened. Those who reacted quickly had already started to call for an ambulance. No one had expected such an accident to happen. Lu Huanzi¡¯s side also had no one surrounding them to chase after the stars. All their attention was on the accident that had happened. Lu Jinghao seemed to have fainted. Mo Lichuan immediately picked her up. They walked down the mountain. Lu Huanzi and Xu Jingjing also immediately reacted and quickly chased after them. Chapter 962 Almost everyone on the stairs saw a man carrying a woman whose face was covered in blood. They all made way for him. The ambulance was waiting at the foot of the mountain. Soon, Lu Jinghao was sent to the emergency room. Lu Huanzi waited outside the emergency room. Her heart felt like it was being gnawed by millions of ants. Jinghao must not get into trouble. This silly girl was so desperate to save her. Xu Jingjing was so scared that she cried on the side. Mo Lichuan had already gotten someone to bring Mo Yujiang back. After all, there were also some people who had just followed. Although they were stopped outside the hospital by the security, there were already many reporters there. From the beginning to the end, Mo Lichuan had been leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, not saying a word. Only Lu Huanzi was pacing back and forth in the corridor, feeling uneasy. An hour later, the doctor came out from inside. Lu Huanzi quickly went up to greet him. ¡°How is it? How is my sister? ¡± The Department director here knew Mo Lichuan. Naturally, he also knew Lu Huanzi. The Department Director of the Surgery Department, Fang Zhongtian, took off his mask at a steady pace He said, ¡°she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s already awake. She had a slight concussion, so she fainted for a while. When she woke up, she was fine. There were six stitches on the wound on her forehead. It¡¯s not a big deal, but I¡¯m afraid that it will leave a scar. However, she fell down from the steps of songling. She¡¯s already very lucky to be in this state. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard what department director Fang said, she finally heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. However, when she heard that the wound on her forehead was about to leave a scar, she was a little worried. However, Director Fang was right. She was lucky that she was fine. As for the rest, she would be able to get along with her in the future. Lu Huanzi felt a weight lift from her heart. She exhaled and said to Director Fang, ¡°can I go and see her now? ¡± Director Fang nodded. ¡°She has been transferred to an ordinary ward. Miss Lu can go over, but let her rest earlier. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Thus, they all went to the ward. Lu Jinghao sat on the bed. When she saw them come in, she still had a confused look on her face. Lu huanzi quickly walked over. ¡°Jinghao, how are you? Are you feeling unwell? Do you feel dizzy? ¡± Although director Fang said it was a mild concussion. Lu Huanzi was still very worried. After all, it was her head that was injured. Lu Jinghao said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Sister Huan, you¡¯re not hurt anywhere, are you? ¡± She was actually still worried about her at this time. Lu Huanzi felt a little sad. She grabbed Lu Jinghao¡¯s hand and sat beside her. ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. However, if you didn¡¯t help me, I would definitely be the one lying in the hospital now. ¡± Lu Huanzi said sincerely, ¡°thank you, Jinghao. ¡± Lu Jinghao also smiled. ¡°Jinghao would never let sister Huan get hurt even if she risked her life. ¡± Chapter 963 Xu Jingjing said from the side, ¡°Jinghao¡¯s heart is really filled with you. Along the way, either you don¡¯t speak, or you speak as sister Huan. ¡± When Xu Jingjing said this¡­ Lu Jinghao shrank her neck again. Lu Huanzi could clearly feel the fear in Lu Jinghao¡¯s eyes. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t need to look to know that it was Mo Lichuan coming over. Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t know why Lu Jinghao was so afraid of Mo Lichuan. Every time, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. But perhaps it was because Mo Lichuan never gave her a good look. Mo Lichuan came over. He walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. His gaze was still cold on Lu Jinghao¡¯s face. Then he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°since she is fine, we should go back. I have already hired two nurses for her. Later, she will also be arranged to the VIP ward. You can rest assured. ¡± Lu Huanzi said without raising her head, ¡°I will stay here tonight to take care of Jing. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mo Lichuan was almost reflexive. Lu Huanzi turned her head, ¡°this is my decision. You don¡¯t seem to have the right to control it. ¡± The atmosphere between the two of them was getting more and more tense. In fact, Lu Huanzi was still thinking about what happened last night. She still hadn¡¯t sorted out her emotions. She didn¡¯t really want to face Mo Lichuan right now. Therefore, it was good to take the opportunity to stay in the hospital. However, seeing Mo Lichuan¡¯s tough attitude,. Lu Huanzi felt inexplicably uncomfortable. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what¡¯s the use of you staying here? Are you comparable to a professional nurse? Besides, don¡¯t you have work tomorrow? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Jing Hao is injured because of me. I¡¯m here to accompany her to show my sincerity. At least she saved my life. I won¡¯t be so heartless. ¡± Mo Lichuan said almost sternly, ¡°aren¡¯t you heartless enough? ¡± Saying this, Lu Huanzi was also angry. Lu Huanzi had already stood up. ¡°Mo Lichuan, why do you always want to control me? What am I to you? ¡± There was a sentence that Lu Huanzi almost blurted out. She wanted to question whether Mo Lichuan was really just a shadow of her sister to him. But in the end, Lu Huanzi held back. In front of so many people, it was really not suitable for her to shed all pretense with Mo Lichuan. Moreover, Lu Jinghao also pulled her arm. ¡°Sister Huan, stop arguing. I don¡¯t want you to fight over me. I¡¯m fine, really. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. ¡± At this time, Xu Jingjing took the opportunity to mediate. ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯ll stay here tonight to take care of Jingjing. You guys should hurry back. ¡± In the end, Lu Huanzi still followed Mo Lichuan back. On the way. Lu Huanzi could not help but ask, ¡°Mo Lichuan, why do you hate Jing Jing so much? ¡± Chapter 964 Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not a simple girl. She¡¯s a seventeen-year-old girl. She was trafficked countless times since she was young. In the end, she didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. She could even read and understand simple English without going to school. Do you think that a girl with such rich experience would be as simple as you say? ¡± Lu Huanzi could hear a hint of sarcasm in Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. Lu huanzi retorted, ¡°Jing Hao once told me that she can read and read because she was taught by a neighbor brother when she was sold to the village. What does this mean? It means that this little girl is ambitious and optimistic. How did she become scheming in your eyes? Mo Lichuan, what people see is what people see. ¡± Lu Huanzi was also merciless. Mo Lichuan was also angry. He stopped the car at Lu Huan. Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°Lu Huanzi, what kind of Voodoo did that girl cast on you? All you did was speak up for her. I only told you to be careful of her. Many people in this world use weakness as a disguise to deceive innocent people like you. It¡¯s to make you want to protect her so that you can achieve your own goals. ¡± Lu Huanzi could not believe Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. Lu Huanzi was also aggressive. ¡°You¡¯ve always said that she doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Tell me what kind of evil intentions she has towards me. If she really has evil intentions towards me, would she have risked her life to save me today? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re trying to trick me. Even a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl wouldn¡¯t go that far. Moreover, I have intentions. I know very well who is really good to me and who is fake. ¡± Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, was greatly angered by Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, you¡¯re the dumbest woman I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡± When Lu Huanzi was picking up the new year, she could be considered to have met both sides. She could defuse any situation skillfully. Basically, no one had ever said that she was stupid. However, Mo Lichuan looked like he was scolding someone. Lu Huanzi and he started arguing in the car. In the end, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore She said something that she had been holding back since last night, ¡°Mo Lichuan, you hate her so much because I married her with the same name as my sister. What are you hiding in your heart? Are you going crazy when you hear this name ¡°Mo Lichuan, to you, am I just a substitute for my sister? I just want to ask you why I was so ashamed of my sister that I wanted to commit suicide. Can I still believe your words? Are you hiding a lot of things from me? ¡± Lu Huanzi finally said it in one breath. Chapter 965 She didn¡¯t want to expose it so quickly. But Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction was too big. Lu Huanzi felt that she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. After Lu Huanzi said this,. Mo Lichuan was completely shocked. He didn¡¯t seem to expect Lu Huanzi to say this. There was still a look of disbelief in his eyes. After a while. He replied, ¡°Huanzi, why do you think so? ¡± Lu Huanzi directly told him what happened last night. Lu Huanzi sneered, ¡°you treated me as if I was calm. Isn¡¯t that my sister? You looked at my face, but in your heart, you were thinking about my sister. At that time, you said you were sorry. Mo Lichuan, I just want to ask you. My sister has been dead for so many years. What did you do to let her down that you can¡¯t forgive her now? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face seemed to turn cold bit by bit. He obviously did not want to talk about this topic at all. Lu Huanzi sensed the evasive emotion in his eyes again. But this time, Lu Huanzi really had to figure it out. She was aggressive and said all her guesses, ¡°brother-in-law, what you told me was all done by you, right? Could it be that you did something to my sister back then, or something that you can¡¯t tell people about? ¡± Lu Huanzi called him brother-in-law. Mo Lichuan¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly. For a moment, Lu Huanzi was almost stunned. This kind of scene could only be seen in the eyes of a dying person. She actually saw it in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. What exactly was he afraid of What exactly was he hiding? Mo Lichuan was extremely angry and almost shouted, ¡°get out of the car. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to suddenly fly into a rage. It was as if he stepped on his tail. Lu Huanzi bit her lip and directly opened the car door and got out. Then, a windmill suddenly sped past her. Soon, it disappeared from her sight. Lu Huanzi stood in the wind, although it was already June. Even at night, the weather was not cold. However, the moment Mo Lichuan drove away,. Lu Huanzi felt as if she had fallen into the Cold Sea. There were huge, cold waves all around her. She stood in the cold night, not knowing what to do. In fact, she had already reached the mountain road. It was only twenty minutes¡¯walk from Mo Lichuan¡¯s villa. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was cold. She turned around and left. Lu Huanzi went down the mountain path not long after. Mo Lichuan called her. Lu Huanzi turned off her phone. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t go to pick up the new year. Mo Lichuan was willing to call her, which proved that he must have turned back. If he found out that she wasn¡¯t there, he would definitely go back to pick up the new year to look for her. Chapter 966 Fortunately, she still had a few hundred yuan in her pocket. Lu Huanzi randomly found a hotel and stayed there. She slept all night until dawn. Lu Huanzi slept all night without a dream. When she turned on the phone the next day. She realized that there were actually more than 20 missed calls from Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi was still stunned when she saw so many missed calls. However, her heart still ached faintly. Mo Lichuan¡¯s temper was volatile. Lu Huanzi had known about it since a long time ago. However, this was the first time that Mo Lichuan had chased her out of the car and left her alone in the endless night. However, it could not be said whether he was angry or sad. Lu Huanzi only felt that Mo Lichuan was so angry because she stepped on his landmine. And this landmine was her sister, Lu Jinghao. Lu Huanzi simply packed up and went to the company. She was going on a business trip today. She was flying to Hong Kong at nine in the morning. And she was going to stay for a week. This was the longest business trip she had been on in this period of time. Because the schedule of the advertisement shoot had changed, the contract that she had signed beforehand could not be broken. Lu Huanzi had yet to tell Mo Lichuan about this matter. It was because the atmosphere between them had not been right these days. Lu Huanzi had originally planned to have a good talk with him last night. In the end, the two of them fell out with each other again. Lu Huanzi did not know why it was like this. However, Lu Huanzi thought about it and still sent a message over. 30 seconds after the message was sent, Mo Lichuan called again. Lu Huanzi still did not pick up, so she simply turned off her phone. Lu Huanzi admitted that she was a coward. She did not want to face the current situation for the time being. Xu Jingjing also came over early in the morning with a black eye. Lu Huanzi knew that she must have stayed overnight in the hospital to take care of Lu Jinghao last night. Lu Huanzi asked about Lu Jinghao¡¯s situation. Xu Jingjing said, ¡°I did a full check-up this morning. There¡¯s no problem. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Lu Huanzi was finally relieved. Xu Jingjing looked tired. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Jingjing, you don¡¯t have to accompany me on a business trip today. I¡¯ll give you a week off. You can rest well at home. ¡± Xu Jingjing quickly shook her head. ¡°How can I do that? I¡¯m your assistant. Sister Huan, wherever you go, I¡¯ll definitely follow you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°help me stay and take care of Jingjing. Let her have a good rest. This is the job I gave you. ¡± Xu Jingjing finally agreed. She said, ¡°Sister Huan, you are so good to Jing. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of her. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Lu Huanzi flew to Hong Kong with Linda early in the morning. Although she had to stay in Hong Kong for a week. The schedule was very tight. Lu Huanzi was really exhausted after these few days. Chapter 967 After the day¡¯s work, she lay on the bed at night. It was as if her body was no longer herself. But because of this, she did not have much time to think about too many things in a day. Busyness was like a band-aid on her heart. However, Lu Huanzi still called Lu Jinghao every day. After knowing that Lu Jinghao had been in the hospital for three days, she was discharged. In these few days, Xi Feng brought her back to Nian Nian. Lu Huanzi was relieved. In Shinian, everyone took good care of her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s phone was usually not turned on. It would only be turned on for a while when she was on the phone with Lu Jinghao. After the call, she turned off the phone. Lu Huanzi also turned off the phone notification. In other words, when the phone was turned off, even if someone called, she would not know. But, who would call? Except for Mo Lichuan. Although Lu Huanzi did not contact Mo Lichuan. But at night, she would video call Mo Yujiang. And she told Mo Yujiang not to let father know. Mo Yujiang always had a serious look on his face. The most he said was, ¡°mom, you haven¡¯t reconciled with Dad. You two are too childish. Don¡¯t you know that Cold War is the most hurtful thing? ¡± Lu Huanzi also understood. She and Mo Lichuan hadn¡¯t spoken a word for five days. After hanging up with Lu Jinghao. Lu Huanzi held the phone in her hand and was stunned for a while. However, just for a moment, the phone vibrated. Lu Huanzi looked down and saw that it was Mo Lichuan¡¯s private phone number. Lu Huanzi looked at the frequency of the blinking and her heart began to beat violently. In the end, she picked up the phone for some reason. Perhaps, she just wanted to hear his voice. However, there was not a single word from the other side. Lu Huanzi could even hear the other party¡¯s sucking sound. The two of them remained silent for a long time on the phone. Lu Huanzi finally could not stand this strange atmosphere and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯ll hang up. ¡± As she said this, Lu Huanzi really wanted to hang up the phone. ¡°OPEN THE DOOR! ¡± A cold and deep voice came from inside. Lu Huanzi was almost shocked. She thought she did not hear clearly. She said in a daze, ¡°what did you say? ¡± ¡°Open the door, now! ¡± The cold voice came from inside. Then the phone was hung up. Lu Huanzi was really dumbfounded. She turned around and looked at the door. Her heart began to beat wildly for some reason. A crazy idea popped up in her mind. No, no, no. She said to herself This was too ridiculous. Moreover, Mo Lichuan was mature and steady, not a young boy who had just fallen in love This place was thousands of miles away from Jiangcheng, and he had a lot of things to do every day. He might just be teasing her! Chapter 968 But in the end, Lu Huanzi still occupied it. She couldn¡¯t control herself and walked towards the door. The moment she opened the door, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Would Mo Lichuan really appear outside. What if Mo Lichuan really appeared outside? Would she reconcile Would she forgive him? In fact, over the past few days, Lu Huanzi had begun to vaguely think things through. She was just jealous. Jealous of her dead sister. Lu Huanzi knew that she shouldn¡¯t have. But because she had lost her memory. She had no memory of her own sister. All her memories were instilled by Mo Lichuan. Although she felt a layer of guilt, Lu Huanzi was still jealous. But when she thought about it later, she felt that she really shouldn¡¯t have, and there was no need for that. So what if Mo Lichuan treated her as his sister¡¯s substitute. She could now truly understand that Mo Lichuan cared about her. The two of them were only together for an ordinary life. What else was there to care about. No matter what, being by his side was better than anything else, right? Lu Huanzi did not want to wait until she was terminally ill before she could let go of all this. Therefore, these few days, she had been struggling to reconcile with Mo Lichuan. Now, when she received his call, he suddenly asked her to open the door. She was really afraid that Mo Lichuan would suddenly appear at her door. Lu Huanzi thought for a moment that if mo Lichuan really appeared at the door,. She would forget everything. She would forget the past, forget the little bit of jealousy and unhappiness in her heart. From then on, she would only talk about love and not talk about pain. Lu Huanzi opened the door at once. The door was quiet. There was no one at the door. She could not say whether she was relieved or disappointed. The corner of her mouth lifted up a trace of self-mockery. She was really a fantasy. Could it be that she really hoped that Mo Lichuan would appear at the door? Lu Huanzi was stunned at the door for a moment. She intended to close the door. But it was only for an instant. The door opposite Lu Huanzi suddenly opened. A tall figure with a cold heart and a cold face instantly appeared at the door. That feeling really felt like the person in front of her seemed to have descended from the sky. Lu Huanzi was almost completely stunned when she saw that person. Her mind seemed to have turned blank in an instant. And in the next second, the person opposite her practically rushed over. Almost recklessly. She immediately wrapped her arms around Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist and pushed her back. The two of them entered Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. Then, they turned around. The door was closed. With a push of his long arm, Lu Huanzi was fiercely pushed against the door and wrapped in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms. The person in front of them was Mo Lichuan. He¡­ actually¡­ really appeared here. And from the beginning until now, Lu Huanzi had no idea what she was thinking. Chapter 969 All the construction in her heart had disappeared. Lu Huanzi was stunned. She opened her mouth and asked, ¡°how did you know I was here? ¡± After thinking about it, it was not difficult for Mo Lichuan to know her schedule. He was a powerful figure with great powers. How many things could he not do? At this moment, Lu Huanzi could not think of anything else in her mind. The inexplicable emotions in her heart surged like a tidal wave. Mo Lichuan did not say anything. He lowered his head and kissed her, not allowing her to resist. His kiss was clearly filled with anger. He was angry! Lu Huanzi could clearly feel it. But what was he angry about? Because she had not answered his phone calls in the past few days? Or because she had been so disobedient to him during this period of time? But gradually, Lu Huanzi had lost the ability to think. She did not reject Mo Lichuan, a large part of the reason. It was because she already had an answer in her heart. And her answer was whether or not she was a substitute in Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart. She did not plan to be calculative. The human heart was made of flesh, even if it was a stone, it would still warm up. When she was with Mo Lichuan, she had already experienced thousands of difficulties and obstacles. She did not want to worry unnecessarily and create thousands of rifts between herself and him. It would be fine if they were simply together. As long as she could say good morning every morning and say good night before going to bed, it would be the greatest happiness. Who did not have a dark side in their heart, and who did not have a secret in their heart when they slept. Everyone had one. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t refuse. She was even more proactive than before. At first, Mo Lichuan was still very domineering. But in the end, he still became gentle. The happiest time was also the most painful time. Lu Huanzi only felt dizzy and dizzy. Everything seemed to have disappeared. Only Mo Lichuan¡¯s undulating figure was left under the dim light There were also fine beads of sweat on his forehead. Mo Lichuan kissed her lips fiercely. ¡°Lu Huanzi, say that you love me. ¡± Lu Huanzi said it over and over again. But he seemed to be unable to satisfy her. In the end, he asked her to say that she loved him again and again. ¡°¡­¡± When the last three words came out of her mouth, it almost became a form of begging for mercy. The moonlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling glass window. It was as if a layer of fine silk had been pasted on the floor. The moonlight slowly receded. It crawled back slowly like a baby until it disappeared. When the sky was already slightly bright. The two of them were exhausted and fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. They slept until the afternoon. Lu Huanzi was woken up by the ringtone of her phone. Lu Huanzi took a look. It was Linda¡¯s phone. Lu Huanzi suddenly remembered something and sat up straight. This morning, she had an appointment to shoot the cover of a magazine. Lu Huanzi looked at the time. It was completely late. Chapter 970 Linda had called her several times, but she didn¡¯t hear it. How deep did they sleep just now. Just as Lu Huanzi was about to call Linda back, Mo Lichuan woke up. He gently raised his hand and snatched Lu Huanzi¡¯s phone away. Then, he hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms again. ¡°sleep for a while more. ¡± Sleep SLEEP MY ASS OFF! Her serious work was all delayed. Lu Huanzi wanted to get her phone. However, Mo Lichuan directly threw the phone under the bed. Lu Huanzi was so angry that she lost her life. She wanted to get up, but Mo Lichuan held her and she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Let go of me, ¡± Lu Huanzi said sternly. ¡°I won¡¯t let go. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was even hoarse. Lu Huanzi was angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to bite you. I¡¯m really going to bite you. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s threat clearly had no deterrent effect. Mo Lichuan was still lying on the side motionless. He even tightened his grip. Lu Huanzi angrily opened her mouth and bit Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. She really bit him. This time, Mo Lichuan really woke up. However, although Mo Lichuan opened his eyes, he was still as calm as ever. His expression was as if he was looking at a cat scratching an itch. Lu Huanzi actually felt guilty under his gaze. Could it be that he thought she was teasing him. Sure enough, in the next second, Mo Lichuan had already flipped over. Lu Huanzi was really scared. If she continued to torment her, she might die. Lu Huanzi quickly begged for mercy. ¡°No, I¡¯m too tired. Let me go, I¡¯m really too tired. ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his eyebrows. Then, he gently kissed her forehead. ¡°I just want to give you a good morning kiss. What are you thinking about? ¡± Lu Huanzi:¡±¡­¡±. Mo Lichuan lazily sat up, took his clothes and went to the bathroom. As he walked, a faint voice came from the side. ¡°You squeezed me dry last night. If you want it, I don¡¯t have it anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi:¡±¡­¡±! Who squeezed who dry? How could this man be so shameless. However, while Mo Lichuan was showering in there¡­ Lu Huanzi hurriedly got out of bed to pick up the phone and returned it to Linda. Linda was extremely anxious on the phone, ¡°how did you get back? You¡¯ve called so many times, but you didn¡¯t pick up. The magazine said that you didn¡¯t go over at all. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Lu Huanzi was in the wrong and could only apologize repeatedly, saying that she overslept. Linda said, ¡°even if I overslept, I wouldn¡¯t sleep until three in the afternoon, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t possibly say that it was because Mo Lichuan had come over, right. She still kept on apologizing. Linda reprimanded him a few times and sighed, ¡°forget it, I¡¯ve already discussed and changed the time for the shoot for you. It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock tonight, is that alright? It¡¯s about two hours. ¡± A Chapter 971 Lu Huanzi said repeatedly, ¡°no problem. ¡± Linda was still a little worried. ¡°Huanzi, could it be that something has happened to your body? If it¡¯s really a physical problem, don¡¯t force it. No matter what, health comes first. ¡± She had already confessed to Linda about Lu Huanzi¡¯s physical complaint. Although Linda didn¡¯t fully understand it, she was still 80% sure. It wasn¡¯t too far from the truth. Therefore, Linda still took good care of her on a daily basis. Many high-intensity jobs were also pushed aside. When she said this, Lu Huanzi was still a little touched. Lu Huanzi quickly said, ¡°my body is fine. Sister Linda, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡± After saying a few more words, Lu Huanzi hung up the phone. At this time, Mo Lichuan had just finished showering and came out of the room. Mo Lichuan was only wearing a nightgown from the hotel. Lu Huanzi had never seen anyone who could wear a nightgown so suave and elegant. Elegant. Mo Lichuan slowly walked over. There was also a faint fragrance of shower gel on his body. He seemed to be deliberately getting close to Lu Huanzi. ¡°You should take a shower too. ¡± Lu Huanzi also intended to take a shower. Her waist was almost falling apart. Her whole body was sticky and she needed hot water to wash it off. Mo Lichuan probably saw her tapping her back gently. When she turned around, Mo Lichuan grabbed her arm and smiled. ¡°Do you want me to help you? ¡± Lu Huanzi blushed and shook Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand away. ¡°No need! ¡± Lu Huanzi went over and closed the door forcefully. She even locked it. Mo Lichuan¡¯s faint laughter could be vaguely heard outside. This man! Since when did he like to play with her so much! Lu Huanzi took a shower and came out. She did not expect Mo Lichuan to sit on the SOFA and watch TV. Lu Huanzi wiped her hair and asked curiously, ¡°why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed unhappy when he heard this. His face darkened and his voice lowered a few degrees. ¡°Are you so eager for me to leave? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded heavily in her heart. However, she understood Mo Lichuan¡¯s temper. This kind of man was more or less narcissistic. He probably felt that he was the most sought-after person in the world. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m filming tonight. Later, the makeup artist and stylist will come over. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned slightly. After a while, he asked, ¡°what time are you filming tonight? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s very late, right? By the way, when are you leaving? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu huanzi unhappily. He sat down on the Sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯m on vacation for the next few days. ¡± Lu Huanzi was surprised. As a busy man, he had been on vacation all year round. He actually had a vacation? But the makeup artist was coming soon. The makeup artist was coming Chapter 972 But Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t be bothered with Mo Lichuan. After all, most of the people in her team knew Mo Lichuan. Now, in the eyes of the outside world and in the media,. She¡¯s Mo Lichuan¡¯s girlfriend. In particular, these two days, she and Mo Lichuan together climbing Mount songling matter also reported out. There was even a child in the picture. Although Lu Huanzi read the report and knew that Mo Lichuan had tried his best to suppress it. However, there were still many rumors. It was said that the child was actually the illegitimate child of the two of them. There were also people who said that the child was Mo Lichuan and his ex-wife¡¯s child. Lu Huanzi did not pay too much attention to it. Lu Huanzi also knew that Mo Lichuan would not let Yujiang be exposed. These news would be suppressed. However, there was a video that went viral on the Internet. Because it was not reported by the traditional media. Instead, it was a small video that was casually taken by passers-by. For a time, it spread freely on Weibo and wechat moments. In the picture, Mo Lichuan was hugging a woman whose face was covered in blood. That girl was naturally Lu Jinghao. However, because of Jinghao, the scene of her falling down the stairs to save herself was not recorded. Only the scene of Mo Lichuan carrying her down the mountain in a hurry was recorded. Therefore, it caused countless speculations in the Internet circle. Someone actually said that she was Mo Lichuan¡¯s new lover. She was deliberately pushed down the mountain by her old lover, but in the end, Mo Lichuan still protected her new lover. It had become a scene of a wealthy family fighting for favor. The degree of absurdity was no less than the recent novels of the President and wealthy family that Xu Jingjing had been infatuated with. However, Lu Huanzi only felt that those were all fantasy. In the entertainment industry, every word and action was inevitably criticized. She had long been used to it. Lu Huanzi turned around and went to the cloakroom on her own. After changing into a new set of clothes, Mo Lichuan had already disappeared on his own. Lu Huanzi also did not know where Mo Lichuan had gone. Looking at the bed that was still full of wolves, she thought of last night¡¯s madness. In the end, he sighed in his heart. He felt that no matter what, he could not escape Mo Lichuan¡¯s inescapable net. The makeup artist and stylist soon arrived. The shooting of the magazine at night was also very smooth. The scene of the shoot was queen¡¯s Road in Hong Kong. The surroundings were filled with bright lights and beautiful buildings. There was an endless stream of people and neon lights. It was as if one could touch the prosperous times with just one¡¯s hand. When Lu Huanzi finished her work, it was only nine o¡¯clock. When she finished work, everyone suggested going out for supper. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to go with them. However, she received a text message from Mo Lichuan, ¡°wait for me at the same place. ¡± Lu Huanzi was puzzled. He knew where she was? Could it be that he had been following her whereabouts? However, Lu Huanzi still declined the other invitations. In just five minutes, a car stopped in front of Lu Huanzi. The car window rolled down. The person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was really Mo Lichuan. Chapter 973 Lu Huanzi was too lazy to think about how he could get a luxury car when he was on a business trip. However, she still happily sat in the passenger seat. After Lu Huanzi got in, she did not speak. The two of them seemed to have a strange tacit understanding. Lu Huanzi was a little tired and leaned against the car window to close her eyes slightly. She actually took a nap for a while. When she opened her eyes, the car had already stopped. Mo Lichuan sat beside her and looked at her. Lu Huanzi rubbed her eyes and looked around. ¡°where is this? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯ll know when you get out of the car. ¡± After Lu Huanzi got out of the car, she realized that Mo Lichuan had brought her to a university in Hong Kong. This was a pedestrian street near the university. Basically, it was a street for eating, drinking, and having fun. The dazzling array of street snacks had the local characteristics of Hong Kong. After Lu Huanzi got out of the car, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, such an arrogant God, actually likes such folk snacks? ¡± Lu Huanzi was really not being sarcastic. However, a person like Mo Lichuan had too high a standard of living. Every detail in life was very exquisite. In any case, Lu Huanzi had known him for a long time, but she had never seen him eat roadside stalls. Mo Lichuan only glanced at Lu Huanzi indifferently. ¡°Sometimes, God also wants to descend to the mortal world to live the life of an ordinary person. ¡± Alright. It was rare for God mo to be in a good mood today. Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan ate and strolled along this street. It was rare for them to be so happy. She had already removed her makeup and changed her clothes. Lu Huanzi wore a cap and casual clothes. Her face was plain and she looked very young. The vendors also treated them as university couples. Lu Huanzi lost her memory. So she didn¡¯t remember if she had ever stepped into a university campus. But as Mo Lichuan said, she did. And she went to a very famous university in the country. Lu Huanzi had no memory of it. The quiet library in the university, the woods where couples dated, and the university cafeteria that was ridiculed. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind, she really didn¡¯t have the slightest impression of it. Occasionally, she would also look forward to it. She only felt that this kind of place was completely different from the past ten years. It was like a Holy Land. The two of them ate until they were full. In the end, they even ordered a banana boat and ate it as they walked. Lu Huanzi really liked this kind of atmosphere. She couldn¡¯t help but hook onto Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. As they walked, they actually arrived at the university¡¯s entrance. Mo Lichuan suddenly said, ¡°do you want to go in and take a look? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the school¡¯s playground and take a walk. ¡± The university¡¯s playground was very big. Under the bright moonlight, there were students running at night. There were couples holding hands and taking a walk. There were top students running with headphones while reciting English words. Lu Huanzi actually felt like she had traveled through time. Chapter 974 She suddenly said, ¡°when I go back, ask Linda to choose a school-themed movie for me. I really want to experience this kind of youth again. ¡± Under the moonlight, Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan raise his eyelids and glance at her. Then she said, ¡°How old are you? Still pretending to be young. Do you want to go to primary school with Yujiang and Experience Your Childhood? ¡± Lu Huanzi snorted and angrily went to pinch Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. This man¡¯s venomous tongue was really annoying! Lu Huanzi retorted, ¡°no matter how old I am, I¡¯m still younger than you. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s bulging cheeks and was slightly stunned. Yes, he was nine years older than her. She was indeed much younger than him. In fact, Lu Huanzi¡¯s current appearance was not much different from when she was seventeen years old. At first glance, she still looked like a young girl at that time. On the contrary, she seemed to have experienced many vicissitudes and was no longer the same as before. Mo Lichuan suddenly said, ¡°how about letting that little follower of yours come here to study? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. For a moment, she did not understand what Mo Lichuan meant by ¡®little follower¡¯ . After a while, she realized that Mo Lichuan was talking about Lu Jinghao. Jinghao had just turned 18. Lu Huanzi had always wanted her to receive an education There were many possibilities for her future. However, Jinghao did not seem to be willing. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this university before. It¡¯s very strict in recruiting students. It should be very difficult for Jinghao to come in. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°although the recruitment of students in this university is harsh, the education is relatively free. Moreover, there are no various examinations and tests. It is almost free to study. Students can release their nature to the maximum here and find a major they really like and then study it. It doesn¡¯t matter if that girl of yours doesn¡¯t have any foundation. No matter what she likes, she can start from scratch to study. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that this place was great. In fact, many universities in the country had too high a threshold. Jinghao did not receive nine years of compulsory education, so it was basically very difficult to enter. Moreover, even after she entered the school. Lu Huanzi was also very worried because her foundation was too low and she was discriminated by other students. Therefore, Lu Huanzi had been thinking of sending her to a Foreign University to study, so she might as well start all over again. However, when Lu Jinghao heard that she was going abroad, she refused to go no matter what Lu Huanzi also had no choice. Therefore, the matter of going to school had been put on hold. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s current proposal was very good. Moreover, since Mo Lichuan could say it out loud. Then, Lu Huanzi absolutely believed that Mo Lichuan would definitely make a quota. Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°why are you suddenly thinking about that girl? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still indifferent, ¡°I just don¡¯t want her hanging around you all day. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still indifferent, ¡°I don¡¯t want her hanging around you all day. ¡± Chapter 975 Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you hate her so much. It¡¯s just that they have the same name. She¡¯s not my sister. ¡± A hint of impatience flashed across Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that she did not want to discuss this issue with Lu Huanzi. Her voice was also much more indifferent. ¡°just take it as a repayment for saving you this time. ¡± Lu Huanzi could feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s resistance. During this period of time, the quarrel between them was probably because of Lu Jinghao. Lu Huanzi also felt tired. She didn¡¯t want to quarrel so fiercely and then have a cold war. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°about this, I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with her. ¡± The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The two of them had a lot of fun tonight. They walked and stopped until eleven o¡¯clock before returning. Lu Huanzi¡¯s work in Hong Kong was basically over. For the next two days, she accompanied Mo Lichuan to play in Hong Kong. The two of them even went to Hong Kong Disneyland. When Lu Huanzi was inside, she said, ¡°it would be perfect if Yujiang was here today. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°he doesn¡¯t like amusement parks. ¡± Lu Huanzi was puzzled. ¡°What does a child his age like not like in amusement parks? ¡± Mo Lichuan thought about it carefully. ¡°The planetarium, right? Oh right, he discovered a new star a while ago. The planetarium bureau has already named it after him. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not understand how an ordinary person like her could give birth to such a genius son. It was probably because Mo Lichuan¡¯s genes were too strong. After playing in Hong Kong for two days, the two of them returned to Jiangcheng. On the plane, they looked at the thick clouds outside through the porthole. Lu Huanzi actually felt a little reluctant to leave. The two days of time they spent together with Mo Lichuan felt too short. There were no disturbances from the outside world, and there were no media cameras. It was time that only belonged to the two of them. And now, it was as if they were about to fly to the secular world. Lu Huanzi had two days of rest after her trip to Hong Kong. However, the first thing she did when she returned was to go to pick up the new year and see Jinghao. Jinghao had long been discharged from the hospital. She was now living in Nian Nian. When Lu Huanzi went over, she happened to meet Xi Feng. Xi Feng said that Jing Hao, that girl, was still staying in the kitchen. She still practiced making all kinds of desserts every day. Lu Huanzi responded and walked towards the kitchen. When Lu Jinghao saw Lu Huanzi, she was very happy. She smiled and said, ¡°sister Huan, you¡¯re back. I just made a serving of Almond Tofu. Come over and have some. ¡± It was noon, and Lu Huanzi happened to be hungry. She walked over to have a taste. Then, she praised, ¡°your cooking skills are really getting better and better. I don¡¯t even feel like eating other almond tofu anymore. ¡± After Lu Jinghao was praised, she looked quite happy. She looked like a child who was praised by her parents. Lu Jinghao¡¯s forehead was still covered with gauze. Chapter 976 Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart ached as she asked, ¡°does the wound still hurt? ¡± Lu Jinghao shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi held Lu Jinghao¡¯s hand. ¡°I never had the chance to say thank you. ¡± Lu Jinghao said, ¡°Sister Huan, you¡¯ve been very kind to me. What¡¯s the point of me doing this for you? ¡± Lu Huanzi was very touched. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°come to my office this afternoon. I have something important to tell you. ¡± Lu Jinghao nodded. Lu Huanzi went back to her room to take an afternoon nap. She slept until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The Sun was still shining lazily on her face. Lu Huanzi got up slowly. After tidying up, she went to the office. The documents were already on the desk. Mo Lichuan must have sent someone to deliver them. She walked over and flipped through them. Everything was ready. Including her new identity, background, and past resume. Mo Lichuan was really a resolute and decisive person. In one afternoon, he had already prepared all of Jing Hao¡¯s admission documents. Lu Huanzi was looking at them most seriously. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. The office door was open. When she looked up, she saw Lu Jinghao standing at the door. Lu Huanzi waved at her. ¡°Jinghao, come here. ¡°. Lu Jinghao walked over. Lu Huanzi pushed a stack of documents in front of her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Jinghao, take a look. ¡± Lu Jinghao took the stack of documents over in confusion. Although she grew up in an extremely harsh environment. She could actually read and read. In addition, she was extremely smart. So it was not difficult to understand these things. After Lu Jinghao flipped through a few pages, her expression immediately changed. She hurriedly pushed the documents in front of Lu Huanzi and was already sobbing. ¡°Sister Huan, are you really going to send me away? I don¡¯t want to study. I don¡¯t want to study. ¡± Lu Jinghao saw how excited Lu Jinghao was and quickly comforted her. She stood up and walked in front of Lu Jinghao. ¡°Jinghao, listen to me. ¡± Lu Jinghao calmed down, but she looked at Lu Huanzi with tears in her eyes. Lu Jinghao said, ¡°I really treat you as my sister. That¡¯s why I made this arrangement. NIAN NIAN is not a place for you to stay for long. You¡¯re only 18 years old. There are still many possibilities in the future. This world is very big. You should go and take a look. ¡± Lu Jinghao said in a muffled voice, ¡°but sister Huan, I don¡¯t want to go. I just want to stay in Nian Nian. I just want to stay by your side. ¡± Her last voice was very low. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Jinghao suddenly raised her head. ¡°Is Mr. Mo going to send me to school? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly startled. ¡°Why would you ask that? ¡± Lu Jinghao said, ¡°sister Huan, why does Mr. Mo hate me so much? ¡± Lu Jinghao¡¯s voice was low Chapter 977 Lu Huanzi had no way to answer this question. She was probably implicated by the name she had chosen. Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s a good thing to send you to school. ¡± Lu Jinghao lowered her head and did not speak. Then, after a long time, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Then, Lu Jinghao turned around and left. When she reached the door, she bumped into an embrace. Lu Jinghao took a few steps back. When she looked up, she saw Mo Lichuan looking at her with a frown. Lu Jinghao just happened to bump into the wound on her forehead. She almost screamed in pain. Lu Huanzi also saw this scene and hurried over. When Lu Huanzi saw it, the gauze on Lu Jinghao¡¯s forehead had instantly turned red. Lu Huanzi was shocked and quickly said, ¡°how is it? The wound must have split open. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. ¡± Lu Huanzi grabbed Lu Jinghao¡¯s hand. Lu Jinghao glanced at Mo Lichuan but threw him off immediately. She ran away with one hand covering her forehead. Lu Huanzi wanted to chase after her. However, Mo Lichuan pulled her back. Azu was just about to come over. Lu Huanzi saw the situation and quickly said, ¡°Azu, go chase after Jinghao. The wound on her forehead has opened up. Quickly send her to the hospital. ¡± Azu nodded and quickly went to chase after Lu Jinghao. Lu Huanzi looked at the back view and anxiously sighed, ¡°this child, why is she like this? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were very deep. He directly pulled Lu Huanzi into the office and said in a cold and deep voice, ¡°why, she still doesn¡¯t want to go to school? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m particularly disgusted with her. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about it? Everyone has their own choices. ¡± Mo Lichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°don¡¯t bother about this matter. I have a way to get her to go. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what way do you have? ¡± Mo Lichuan did not say, ¡°don¡¯t worry. She will be willing. In the future, she will also be grateful to you and know that this is for her own good. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually trusted Mo Lichuan. He said that if there was a way, there would definitely be a way. However, Lu Huanzi was worried that Mo Lichuan would use force. However, Lu Huanzi always felt that this was the best arrangement for Lu Jinghao. It was really not a solution for her to stay by her side. Moreover, she did not know how her health would be in the future. If she could not even take good care of herself, how could she take care of her? Moreover, Lu Huanzi always felt that Lu Jinghao was overly dependent on her. This was not a good thing. In the future, she needed to face her own life, and she could not help her much. Therefore, the only thing Lu Huanzi could think of doing for her was to let her receive a better education. Then, she would have enough wisdom and ability to deal with her own life. Lu Huanzi could not help but sigh Chapter 978 Lu Jinghao disappeared without a trace. Lu Huanzi sighed deeply. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at the time. It was only 4:30 in the afternoon. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°let¡¯s go pick up Yujiang from school together. ¡± So the two of them picked up Mo Yujiang from school together. There was a huge open-air parking lot outside the school. The students¡¯parents¡¯cars were all parked outside. After a while, the school gate opened. The students inside walked out in an orderly manner according to the class. Many parents got out. At this time, Lu Huanzi did not dare to get out. If she was recognized by others, it would probably be another disaster. Mo Yujiang quickly recognized the car at home and walked over on his own. After getting in the car, he saw Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan come to pick him up. His mood suddenly brightened up. A few days ago, when she was in a Cold War with Mo Lichuan, Mo Yujiang was also in a bad mood. Mo Yujiang said to Mo Lichuan, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Dad, mom has finally reconciled with you? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at his son. ¡°The two of us have always been good. ¡± Mo Yujiang¡¯s eyes actually revealed a trace of disdain. His voice was actually a kind of calm and light, which did not quite match his age. ¡°I don¡¯t know who had a dark face every day a few days ago, but when I was video-chatting with mom, I always had the cheek to stand by the side. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at his son who had ruined his reputation. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute. ¡± Mo Yujiang just smiled faintly and said to Lu Huanzi beside him, ¡°mom, I want to eat your fish-flavored shredded pork tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s cooking skills were not very good. But in the end, she was still good at one or two things. So the few of them first went to the supermarket to buy fresh ingredients. They made a detour and went to a slightly remote supermarket chain. Because there were fewer people in that supermarket. The probability of Lu Huanzi being recognized was less. Now, she had the halo of a celebrity. Lu Huanzi had to be careful wherever she went. Fortunately, there were fewer people in the supermarket today, so Lu Huanzi was not recognized. After buying the ingredients, Lu Huanzi wanted to buy some yogurt. So she went to the frozen area. Mo Lichuan was used to eating only one brand of yogurt. Lu Huanzi looked at it and there was only one box left. When she reached out to take it, a pair of hands snatched it away. Lu Huanzi turned around and it was an acquaintance, Tang Yingzhi. Lu Huanzi did not expect Tang Yingzhi to come to the supermarket. Tang Yingzhi was still wearing sunglasses and a mask. However, Lu Huanzi recognized her at a glance. After taking the yogurt, Tang Yingzhi turned around as well. Then, she put the yogurt in Lu Huanzi¡¯s cart. ¡°This is Li Chuan¡¯s favorite yogurt. Here you go. ¡± Li Chuan¡¯s Favorite Yogurt Chapter 979 Mo Lichuan was not here at the moment. He was picking vegetables in the vegetable section. Mo Yujiang was sitting in the cart. Tang Yingzhi put the yogurt in his arms. Mo Yujiang saw her and greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Auntie Tang. ¡± Tang Yingzhi smiled and reached out to touch Mo Yujiang¡¯s hair, ¡°long time no see, you¡¯ve grown a lot. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that it was a coincidence that they met here. It was just a normal greeting, ¡°you come to the supermarket too. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°I was shooting an advertisement near here today. When I passed by, I saw Li Chuan¡¯s car here. I thought you might be shopping here, so I came in. I have something to tell you in person. ¡± Lu Huanzi was curious. ¡°What is it? ¡± Tang Yingzhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m getting married. The wedding is scheduled for two months later. By then, you two must come. ¡± Lu Huanzi was especially surprised. She really didn¡¯t expect Tang Yingzhi to get married. It was too sudden. Lu Huanzi said reflexively, ¡°with Chen Huaijin? ¡± Tang Yingzhi¡¯s lips curled up slightly with a hint of bitterness. But then, it was replaced by a smile on her face. Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°no, it¡¯s beyonder. ¡± Lu Huanzi was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t even describe it. Beyonder? Liang Feifan? Although a while ago, Tang Yingzhi and the media announced that her boyfriend was Liang Feifan? These two people often showed off their love in the media. But Lu Huanzi knew. This was the usual hype in the circle. But in her heart, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, Lu Huanzi knew that the person Tang Yingzhi really liked was Chen Huaijin. And Tang Yingzhi¡¯s feelings for Chen Huaijin weren¡¯t a one-year or two-year thing. The kind of feelings that had been accumulated since they were young girls weren¡¯t so easy to give up. But now, Tang Yingzhi suddenly said that she was going to marry Liang Feifan. What on Earth was going on? At this time, Mo Lichuan also came over. He seemed to have heard what Tang Yingzhi said just now. He was still holding a handful of fresh celery in his hand. He calmly put it into the cart. Then, he said to Tang Yingzhi unhurriedly, ¡°you¡¯ve finally decided? ¡± Tang Yingzhi smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finally decided. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°that¡¯s fine too. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at the conversation between the two of them and felt that Mo Lichuan seemed to know the inside story. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°are you going to my place for dinner tonight? Huanzi is cooking today. ¡± Lu Huanzi raised her eyebrows. ¡°My cooking isn¡¯t good enough. How can I use it to entertain the guests? ¡± Tang Yingzhi, on the other hand, had a rare gentle smile. She said, ¡°I just want to taste your cooking. ¡± When they went back at night. Lu Huanzi saw a large pile of vegetables that she had bought. She suddenly had an idea. ¡°I think we should eat hotpot tonight. ¡± The dividing line Chapter 980 This idea was approved by almost everyone. Eating hotpot was very simple. Mo Lichuan was in charge of the SAUCEPAN. Lu Huanzi and Tang Yingzhi were in the kitchen washing the vegetables. Lu Huanzi finally asked. ¡°Why did you suddenly make such a decision? Are you really going to marry Liang Feifan? ¡± Lu Huanzi hadn¡¯t been in the company for long. Especially since Liang Feifan had been developing abroad all these years. Although she knew that Liang Feifan was the pillar of the company,. She had never come into contact with him. She had only read about him from various magazines and media outlets. Although Liang Feifan was a double best actor, he had relied on martial arts for his career. Lu Huanzi had read a report about Liang Feifan¡¯s past experiences. He was born in poverty. In his early years, he entered the entertainment industry as a stand-in for others and used his life to earn money to pay off debts for his family. Later, he was noticed by a famous director and made a few hawker movies. From then on, it was out of control. Although Liang Feifan was famous,. But to be honest,. He was no better than Chen Huaijin in every aspect. Especially when Lu Huanzi knew that the person Tang Yingzhi really liked was Chen Huaijin. Tang Yingzhi was cutting potato chips. The hair beside her ear fell down, covering half of her face. Tang Yingzhi¡¯s voice was also indifferent. It seemed to carry a kind of nonchalance. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore because I can¡¯t see any hope. Actually, even without you, big brother wouldn¡¯t have liked me. If he had me in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t remain indifferent even after knowing that I¡¯ve liked him for ten years. I¡¯m tired and want to have a family. Feifan treats me quite well. ¡± Tang Yingzhi¡¯s words were very light. However, Lu Huanzi knew that behind this light, there must have been countless times of hysteria and complete struggle. Perhaps the current Tang Yingzhi was only able to be reborn after going through hell and fire. Lu Huanzi did not know what had happened during this period of time that caused Tang Yingzhi to have such a change. But no matter what, she chose to marry someone else. Lu Huanzi could only give her blessings. Between her and Tang Yingzhi, it seemed that they had never had such a harmonious meal together. They washed hotpot together and chatted about the gossip in the entertainment circle. However, Lu Huanzi had a feeling. Tang Yingzhi still had something on her mind. In the evening, before Tang Yingzhi left, she talked to Mo Lichuan on the balcony. Lu Huanzi had originally brought a fruit plate over. On it was a freshly cut melon. When she walked to the bedside.. She just happened to hear Tang Yingzhi say to Mo Lichuan, ¡°from the amount of information I found on Lu Jinghao¡¯s desk, I knew that he had no intention of giving up. Li Chuan, he¡¯s going to make a big move. I think he¡¯ll hit you with one hit. Do you want to consider telling Huanzi the truth about her sister¡¯s death? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard the last sentence, her whole body seemed to be frozen. Chapter 981 She stood there in a daze, as if she had been hit by a spell. Fortunately, there were thick curtains to cover her. She thought that both of them had turned their backs. Just like that, Lu Huanzi hid in the thick curtains, feeling that her fingers were trembling. It seemed to be very quiet on the other side. Mo Lichuan said after a long while, ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to say that Huanzi has lost her memory. The most fortunate thing for me is that she has also forgotten about this. ¡± Tang Yingzhi said, ¡°Chen Huaijin is investigating. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know his personality. When he really makes up his mind to do something, he is really terrifyingly stubborn. I think that one day he will know. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°then we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes. ¡± There was another long period of silence. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know how she left at that time. It was just that when Tang Yingzhi and Mo Lichuan came out. She was already in the living room watching the news and eating fruit with Mo Yujiang. She even saw the two of them coming out. She could still turn her head and say with a smile, ¡°what are you guys talking about? Did you talk for so long? ¡± Mo Lichuan sat down next to Lu Huanzi. He said indifferently, ¡°nothing much. Yingzhi has to go back. ¡± Tang Yingzhi smiled. ¡°Yeah, I have to go. I must be there for the wedding. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and walked Tang Yingzhi to the door. Mo Lichuan was behind them. After Tang Yingzhi left. Lu Huanzi looked at the back of the car that was speeding away and was in a daze for a while. Mo Lichuan reached out and rubbed her head. Then he asked, ¡°why are you in a daze here? ¡± Lu Huanzi came back to her senses. She turned around and looked into Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. She opened her mouth, wanting to ask something. But in the end, she didn¡¯t ask anything. Mo Lichuan said that he didn¡¯t have the courage to say it. But at this moment, Lu Huanzi felt that she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. Lu Huanzi smiled and deliberately stretched. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room and sleep. ¡± Lu Huanzi lay on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. What did Tang Yingzhi and Mo Lichuan mean by what they said just now? The truth about her sister¡¯s death? Didn¡¯t Mo Lichuan say that her sister died of illness? What truth could there be? Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she tried. Mo Lichuan came over very quickly. Lu Huanzi quickly closed her eyes. Mo Lichuan went to take a shower. He came out in a short while. Then, Lu Huanzi felt herself being pulled into a warm embrace. Mo Lichuan planted a kiss on Lu huanzi¡¯s forehead. Then, he also went to sleep. After Mo Lichuan fell asleep, Lu Huanzi slowly opened her eyes. She tried to fall asleep on her own. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Why did she always have to know these things when she thought the years were quiet. She preferred to be kept in the dark. Chapter 982 But once she knew, she could no longer pretend to be stupid. Lu Huanzi began to hate herself for losing her memory. She tried her best to recall. But deep in her brain, it was as if there was a tightly locked box. He could not find the key. What happened in the past? The next day, Lu Huanzi went to pick up the new year. Yesterday, Lu Jinghao ran out just like that. Her forehead was covered in blood. She was still a little worried. Although she had called Azu to ask. Azu said that he had already sent Lu Jinghao to the hospital and resutured her wound. It was not a big deal. However, Lu Huanzi still decided to go and take a look herself. So, she deliberately asked Linda to cancel the morning¡¯s notice. Xi Feng said that after she came back last night, she just stayed in her room and refused to come out. Lu Huanzi went to Jinghao¡¯s room and knocked on the door, but there was no sound inside. Lu Huanzi called her name from outside the door. After a while, Lu Jinghao opened the door. Seeing Lu Huanzi standing at the door, she immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why she suddenly apologized. Lu Huanzi walked in. Lu Huanzi sat on the SOFA and said, ¡°Jinghao, I came here today to have a good chat with you. ¡± Lu Jinghao lowered her head and pursed her lips She said, ¡°I know sister Huan, you want to send me away because of Mr. Mo. because Mr. Mo hates me and doesn¡¯t want to see me. Sister Huan, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for me. I¡¯ll just go to school. In the future, I¡¯ll disappear between you and Mr. Mo. I won¡¯t make things difficult for sister Huan. ¡± Lu Huanzi waved at her. Lu Jinghao walked over Lu Huanzi held her hand. ¡°Why do you think so? I want you to go to school for your own good. I want you to have more capital to stand in this society. You¡¯re still young, and there are countless possibilities in the future. You have the chance to live the life you want. Why not? ¡± Lu Jinghao seemed to be in a daze. She muttered, ¡°live the life I want? Can I? ¡± Lu Huanzi said softly, ¡°of course. ¡± Lu Huanzi came out of Lu Jinghao¡¯s room and planned to go to the office. When she arrived at the office, Xu Jingjing saw Lu Huanzi and came over to greet her. She looked very anxious, ¡°sister Huan, why don¡¯t you answer your phone? ¡± Lu Huanzi was surprised, ¡°I don¡¯t have it. ¡± Then, she took her phone from her pocket. However, she found that her phone was gone. Lu Huanzi searched for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find it. Did you leave it at home today? No. Lu Huanzi remembered that this morning, she almost did not bring her cell phone, Mo Lichuan also reminded her. So, she must have brought it with her today. Chapter 983 Xu Jingjing said worriedly, ¡°sister Huan, you didn¡¯t lose your phone, did you? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up in embarrassment. ¡°I think I really did lose it. ¡± Xu Jingjing looked as if she was facing a great enemy. ¡°Sister Huan, why are you so careless? This is a big deal. If someone picks up your phone, your private life will be exposed. ¡± Lu Huanzi comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that it was left in your car. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Xu Jingjing let out a sigh of relief. Xu Jingjing said, ¡°sister Linda is looking for you. She wants to discuss the schedule for next week¡¯s work with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi entered the office. Linda saw Lu Huanzi enter and stood up, ¡°there¡¯s an event in a city this afternoon. Should I reject you? ¡± A city? Lu Huanzi frowned slightly? Lu Huanzi was not unfamiliar with this name. Because a city had a university? According to Mo Lichuan, she went to university in a city. But a city was a little far away. Linda said, ¡°the first large flagship store you endorsed in China is in a city. According to the contract, you should attend their ribbon-cutting ceremony today, but it¡¯s quite far away and the event is late. If you go today, you definitely won¡¯t be able to make it back tonight. If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll make a new arrangement. ¡± Linda was clear about Lu Huanzi¡¯s physical condition. Moreover, when she came back, it also meant that she would try her best not to participate in activities outside of Jiang city. She especially knew that she was Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend. Mr. Mo had always held her in the palm of his hand. In addition, she was the boss of Nian Nian, so she didn¡¯t have to act like an ordinary celebrity who would go through the trouble to make money. To her, these jobs were mostly just to pass the time. ¡°I¡¯ll go. ¡± Linda didn¡¯t expect Lu Huanzi to agree to it immediately. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°help me arrange a hotel, and I plan to stay in city a for two days. ¡± Linda was a little puzzled, ¡°you want to stay in city a for two days? Does Mr. Mo Agree? ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi¡¯s work schedule. Linda would always send a backup email to Mr. Mo. . Lu Huanzi planned to stay in city a because she wanted to avoid Mr. Mo. . She only felt that it was a little chaotic now. Because of Tang Yingzhi¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know how to believe that man. Even if she asked, Mo Lichuan might not tell the truth. Mo Lichuan was best at weaving a golden cage for her. Compared to the anger and pain from last time. This time, Lu Huanzi was calm and helpless. Therefore, Lu Huanzi took the opportunity to go out for a walk. Therefore, she asked Linda to arrange two more days of accommodation for her. She wanted to walk around a city. This was the city where she used to live. She hoped that she could find a little memory. She was about to set off almost immediately. When Lu Huanzi left the office,. Chapter 984 Linda suddenly asked, ¡°Huanzi, where¡¯s your phone? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it might have been left in the car. ¡± Linda said, ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t respond when I just sent you the new schedule. ¡± Linda was quite calm. ¡°Can you still find your phone? Does your phone have a fingerprint lock? If someone accidentally finds it, will it expose your privacy? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°although my phone doesn¡¯t have a fingerprint lock, it doesn¡¯t have any privacy. Don¡¯t worry, at most, sister Linda, the work schedule you usually send me will be known. ¡± Linda let out a sigh of relief. ¡°that¡¯s fine. As long as there are no private photos, it¡¯s fine. You know what I mean. ¡± Lu Huanzi naturally knew. A while ago, an a-list celebrity in the industry lost her phone. In the end, it was picked up by someone and exposed many indecent videos inside. A lot of dirt was dug up, and her good career was completely destroyed just like that. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have those in my phone. ¡± Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t worried. She didn¡¯t like taking photos. Other than a few photos of Yujiang, there was nothing else. There was not even a photo of herself. If she was really picked up, no one else would be able to recognize her. The only thing she was worried about was that there were some contact details of celebrities in her contact list. If it was publicized, being harassed by fans would be a big problem. However, Lu Huanzi was not worried for long. That was because her phone was not in the car. It should have been in the past ten years. She did not go anywhere else today. Because the plane ticket had already been booked. It was too late to look for her phone now. Moreover, the phone was turned off after making a call. Therefore, Lu Huanzi decided to go to a city first and talk about it when she came back. If she really lost it, she would buy a new one. However, because the phone was lost, Lu Huanzi did not tell Mo Lichuan. Actually, Lu Huanzi did not tell him on purpose. Even though she knew that Linda had already told Mo Lichuan about the new itinerary. But she was really a little confused now. She was really a little tired from the ups and downs with Mo Lichuan. But every time when she felt that she could live a good life, there would always be all kinds of inexplicable obstacles. Her heart was also in a mess, and she did not know what to do for a moment. The activities were very tiring. Lu Huanzi stood in high heels for the whole afternoon, and the muscles on her face were almost cramping from smiling. It was nothing more than a ribbon-cutting ceremony, followed by interviews, and endless photos. After attending the activities, Lu Huanzi returned to the hotel and felt unusually tired. In fact, she had never relied too much on her mobile phone. Occasionally, she would just hold her mobile phone to watch the news. However, she did not have a mobile phone today, so she was really a little flustered. It was already night. It was already nine o¡¯clock when Lu Huanzi came out of the shower. Xu Jingjing had already gone back to her room to sleep. Xu Jingjing Chapter 985 Lu Huanzi lay in bed, unable to fall asleep. She kept feeling empty in her heart. At this time, she actually wanted to find something to do. Lu Huanzi finally got up. She decided to go to a nearby shopping mall to see if there was a cell phone. Lu Huanzi left the hotel. It was already July. Even though there was a kind of dry heat in the air at night. A Gust of evening wind blew over, like a pair of hot hands rubbing and pinching her face. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was also inexplicably a little irritable. An idea suddenly popped up in her mind. What was Mo Lichuan doing now? She almost left without saying goodbye. Would he be unhappy. Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold face even appeared in Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. For some reason, her heart was pounding. She only felt that something would happen tonight. Lu Huanzi went to the mall. Very soon, she bought a new phone and instantly got a new card. When she walked out of the Business Hall, Lu Huanzi was somewhat enlightened. She held the mobile phone and actually couldn¡¯t help but want to call Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi looked at the time. It was already 11 o¡¯clock. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help it. Lu Huanzi had to ask clearly. Since she didn¡¯t have the courage to tell Mo Lichuan in person,. Then she would ask clearly on the phone. After Lu Huanzi returned to the hotel. She couldn¡¯t help but dial Mo Lichuan¡¯s mobile number. It was already 11:30. Mo Lichuan was very busy these days. He usually didn¡¯t fall asleep until after 12 o¡¯clock. If her guess was correct¡­ Mo Lichuan should still be in the study room. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s call was already connected, but no one picked up. Lu Huanzi was suspicious. Could it be that Mo Lichuan was also angry and was unwilling to pick up her call? However, Mo Lichuan was not someone with such a temper. Even if he was angry, he would definitely ask for the reason. Lu Huanzi made two calls, but no one picked up the phone. Could it be that Mo Lichuan really went to bed? When Lu Huanzi made the third call, the phone was cut off. Lu Huanzi felt her heart beat fast. What did this mean? It meant that he was awake, but he was unwilling to pick up the phone. Lu Huanzi did not call him again. Instead, she dialed a number to the villa. There was a phone in the living room of the villa. These few days, because Mo Lichuan was too busy, Mo Lichuan hired a housekeeper and a nanny. After a while, someone picked up the phone. It was the housekeeper of the villa, old Zhou. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°is Mister Asleep? ¡± Old Zhou said, ¡°mister went out again tonight after he came back. He hasn¡¯t come back yet. ¡± The doubts in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart grew bigger and bigger. Mo Lichuan had never liked staying out all night. Mo Lichuan¡¯s secretary, Pan Zhengdong, had said that no matter how busy his company was, he had to go home in the end. This was the president¡¯s habit. Chapter 986 Lu Huanzi looked at the time on the wall. It had already been twelve days. She had a bad premonition in her heart. Actually, it was nothing? Maybe Mo Lichuan was just in a bad mood and went out for a drink. Or maybe there was an urgent matter at the company and he rushed back. This had happened before. But for some reason, Lu Huanzi felt inexplicably uneasy tonight. Very uneasy. Originally, she planned to stay in city a for a few days. But she suddenly decided to go back. She didn¡¯t have time to tell Xu Jingjing. She also didn¡¯t have time to book a ticket. Lu Huanzi went to the high-speed railway station to buy a ticket and returned to Jiang city overnight. She didn¡¯t know why she was so impulsive. But she had never been so uneasy. Since last night, Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyelids had been twitching violently. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t sleep, so she rushed back overnight. In fact, she was more worried about Mo Lichuan¡¯s safety. The last time she had such a premonition, Mo Lichuan was in a car accident. It was very serious, and he brushed past the grim reaper. Therefore, Lu Huanzi had to rush back. Lu Huanzi called Lao Zhou. Lao Zhou said that Mister didn¡¯t come back all night. Lu Huanzi tried to contact Pan Zhengdong again. Pan Zhengdong said that the president wasn¡¯t in the company either The first place Lu Huanzi went to was Mo Lichuan¡¯s high-rise apartment. And there were no business trips planned for the next few days. Although the place wasn¡¯t big, it was indeed Mo Lichuan¡¯s favorite place to be alone. When Lu Huanzi arrived at the apartment, it was only four in the morning. She had the key and knew the password, so she went in directly. But there was no one inside. Lu Huanzi sat on the Sofa in the dark and thought for a while. Then she thought of the most likely place. It was Nian Nian.. Mo Lichuan had a room in Nian Nian. But when Mo Lichuan couldn¡¯t sleep, he liked to go to her room to sleep. Even in Japan, he had this habit. Lu Huanzi sat for a while, took a taxi and went to Nian Nian. NIAN NIAN was still bustling with lights. But it was five in the morning, and the noise was scattered. When they walked through the corridor, it was very quiet. Lu Huanzi went to her room. There was no one. Mo Lichuan did not come. Lu Huanzi went to her office again. There was still no one. Lu Huanzi was even more uncertain. Where was Mo Lichuan? Her phone was also turned off. When she came out, she happened to see Fu Rong coming out of the private room. Fu Rong yawned as she walked towards her own private room. When she saw Lu Huanzi, she greeted casually, ¡°Sister Huan, you¡¯re back? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly asked, ¡°did Mr. Mo come over yesterday? ¡± Fu Rong said, ¡°I did see Mr. Mo come over last night. He seemed to be walking towards the quiet room. Tell Sister Huan that you left your phone at her place. Mr. Mo is probably here to help sister Huan Get your phone. He should be back by now. ¡± Fu Rong stretched her body and said in a casual tone, ¡°sister Huan, I played cards with young master Ji all night. I¡¯m so tired. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to sleep first. ¡± Chapter 987 Lu Huanzi nodded almost reflexively. Fu Rong left. Lu Huanzi was the only one left in the corridor. The lights in the corridor were voice-activated. Basically, they were on for a long time. But because Lu Huanzi stayed where she was for a long time. PA.. The lights above her suddenly went out. It was as if she had fallen into a huge darkness. She did not know why. Lu Huanzi began to panic. She knew that it was impossible, absolutely impossible. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but think in that direction. How could this be. It couldn¡¯t be? Lu Huanzi suddenly turned around. She walked in another direction. Lu Jinghao¡¯s residence was actually quite remote. She didn¡¯t live in the same building as the girl from the New Year¡¯s. Because she was now learning craftsmanship in the kitchen. Therefore, Xi Feng arranged for her to live in a dormitory in the kitchen. Moreover, considering her young age, she arranged for her to live in a single room. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know how long she had walked for. Unknowingly, she was already standing at the door of Lu Jinghao¡¯s room. Along the way, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Many messy images flashed through her mind. However, her body seemed to have stiffened. She stood at the door for a while. Then, she began to knock on the door. There was no sound from inside. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart seemed to be placed in a pot of oil, wrapped in boiling hot oil. However, the hot oil in her body seemed to be about to condense into ice. Just like that, Lu Huanzi felt that her mind was numb. Lu huanzi knocked for a while before Xi Feng came over. Xi Feng said, ¡°Sister Huan, why are you here? Are you looking for Jing Hao for something? ¡± It was only five o¡¯clock in the morning. It was indeed strange for Lu Huanzi to appear here at this moment. However, Lu Huanzi turned around and said to Xi Feng, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a master key on you? Help me open this door. ¡± Xi Feng was stunned when she heard this. She took a closer look at Lu Huanzi and felt that she was not in the right mood. Her expression suddenly turned cold, but her fingers were already tightly clenched into fists. Xi Feng indeed had a master key on her. It could open all the doors of all the rooms in the past ten years. This was to prevent any guests from forcing some girls who were unwilling to show themselves to prevent any accidents from happening. However, although the key was on her, she had almost never used it. Why did sister Huan Open the door of the quiet room now? It was only five in the morning. That girl must be sleeping. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression was serious. It didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. In the end, Xi Feng took out the key and opened the door in front of Lu Huanzi. The moment the door was opened. The two of them saw Lu Jinghao sitting on the bed, using the blanket to cover her body. Her eyes were full of tears. She looked like she was too shocked to react. Chapter 988 She was obviously trying to hide something. After panicking, her eyes revealed a look of despair. The two people at the door were also stunned. No, Lu Huanzi was not. Since last night, her eyelids had been twitching. But when she saw the scene on the bed, her eyes were strangely healed. The people inside seemed to be frightened too. After being muddled, she suddenly hugged her head and screamed. This scream woke up the man beside her. Yes. Besides Lu Jinghao, there was another man on the bed. This man was Mo Lichuan. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt that it was ridiculous. She even felt that the scene in front of her was an absurd drama from the beginning to the end. All of this was based on her sixth sense. She clearly planned to stay in city a for a few days. But she came back overnight. She clearly felt that her suspicions were ridiculous. But it actually happened just like that. Mo Lichuan lay on Lu Jinghao¡¯s bed. How should I describe this feeling. It could only be described as having a nightmare come true. It was probably Lu Jinghao¡¯s exaggerated scream. It was the sound of a few people who had yet to fall asleep squeezing their way to the door. They just happened to see this scene. Xi Feng basically did not react at all. Seeing the situation inside, she muttered in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Mo, why is he here? ¡± Why was Mr. Mo here? Lu Huanzi did not know either. But Lu Huanzi only felt that something bad had happened last night. That feeling was very strong. The man on the bed sat up. It seemed that he was still not clear about what was happening in front of him. He rubbed his temples. Then he looked to the side. At this moment, Lu Jinghao was holding the quilt and had almost curled up in the corner. The man next to her seemed to have reacted in an instant. It was as if he had poured a bucket of ice water from the top to the ground, and he was already dizzy from the impact. Even for a person like Mo Lichuan. He looked at the person beside him, especially the person who was naked and covered himself with a blanket. His mind seemed to explode and instantly went blank. At this moment, Lu Huanzi had already walked in slowly. Lu Huanzi felt that she should be like the female lead of those eight o¡¯clock TV series, turning around and leaving. However, Lu Huanzi did not do that. Instead, she walked in, but her footsteps were mechanical, as if she could no longer control herself. Every step was like stepping on the clouds, not as steady as the ground. He did not know what he was going to do, and what she was going to do now. Wasn¡¯t she going to embarrass everyone? Mo Lichuan looked at the people beside him. Then he turned his head to look at Lu Huanzi. Then he seemed to have reacted. Chapter 989 He turned his head around. He looked at Lu Jinghao. His voice was as cold as the ASURA that had walked out of hell. Mo Lichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°you set me up? ¡± Lu Jinghao shook her head desperately. Lu Jinghao¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Huanzi. She cried, ¡°Sister Huan, it¡¯s not like that. Listen to my explanation, listen to my explanation. ¡± Xi Feng had already walked over. She almost directly went up and slapped Lu Jinghao. Xi Feng said, ¡°Sister Huan is extremely kind to you and treats you as her own sister. You actually seduced Mr. Mo. Lu Jinghao, you are simply an ingrate who doesn¡¯t know shame. No, you are not worthy of this name Sister Huan gave you. You are just a heartless B * stard. ¡± Lu Jinghao was slapped by Xi Feng. She was practically sprawled on the bed. Her Line of sight was her snow-white back. The body of a young girl always carried a great temptation. She was quiet but did not speak. She only sobbed. Lu Huanzi could understand Xi Feng¡¯s feelings. However, Lu Huanzi felt that Xi Feng did not understand the situation. If she really wanted to hit someone, she should have hit the man on the bed as well. Many people had surrounded the door at some point. Many people poked their heads in. They just happened to see this scene. Those girls who were in their teens were usually the most merciless. ¡°What a little slut. She pretended to be so obedient and hid it from all of us. Sister Huan is so good to her. How could she have the face to do such a thing? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s so scheming. Other men can¡¯t even touch her, and now she¡¯s actually crawling into Mr. Mo¡¯s bed. ¡± ¡°Sister Huan really brought a wolf into the house. It¡¯s sad that she treated this little ingrate so well back then, and even planned to send her to college. ¡± These words were not short and without any scruples. Almost everyone inside heard it. Xi Feng¡¯s face was also sorrowful. She looked at Mr. Mo, and there seemed to be an indescribable disappointment in her eyes. Lu Huanzi knew why Xi Feng was disappointed. Because the person Xi Feng liked was Mr. Mo. . But in Xi Feng¡¯s heart, Mr. Mo was the kind of cold-hearted, cold-faced, unworldly gentleman. She liked Mr. Mo, but it was deeply hidden in her heart. Because she knew that Mr. Mo was faithful to sister Huan. Even last time. Mr. Mo had asked Lu Jinghao to go to her room in a fit of Pique to force Lu Huanzi to appear. But at this moment, the scene before her eyes. Even Xi Feng could not accept it. How could this be. Mr. Mo actually slept with Lu Jinghao. There must be a reason behind this. However, other than being the manager of Nian Nian, she used her official position to avenge Sister Huan. She could not interfere at all. Hence, Xi Feng could only turn around. She chased away a type of person at the door and then closed the door. Chapter 990 A door separated all the complicated things in an instant. There were only three people left in the room Mo Lichuan only felt a terrible headache. But he did pick up the clothes that he had spilled on the ground with a cold face and put them on at a moderate pace. Out of that cold face. Lu Huanzi even suspected that he looked like he was in the bedroom at home. Only Lu Jinghao was still hugging the quilt and hiding in the corner. The five-finger mark left by Xi Feng on her face was very obvious. Mo Lichuan even buttoned the last button of his shirt meticulously. Then, he walked to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her. Do you believe me? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt her mind go blank. She stared at the man in front of her. In fact, Mo Lichuan asked such a question. She had no answer. Because she didn¡¯t know what happened at all. Moreover, Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to explain the reason first. As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked her if she believed him. However, the corners of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°It should be a kind of talent to believe too much in others. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t seem to have this talent. ¡± If it was in the past, Lu Huanzi would definitely believe without hesitation. Whatever Mr. Mo said, she would believe. Because Mr. Mo himself was her belief. But now, Lu Huanzi did not believe it. She did not believe anything. Because she knew that Mr. Mo hid too many things. Mo Lichuan had been deliberately deceiving her all this time. Even though Lu Huanzi was not sure what Mr. Mo was hiding. When Mo Lichuan heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, his face instantly darkened. He stared at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face for a long time before he coldly said two words, ¡°okay. ¡± As he said that, he turned around and left the room. He only heard a heavy bang from behind him. It took away his coldness and also took away his anger. Lu Huanzi actually also believed that Mr. Mo was innocent. Whether or not he touched Lu Jinghao was actually not important. What was important was that Mo Lichuan always asked her to trust him unconditionally. But he never gave her the right to trust him unconditionally. Last night. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was tossing and turning. She was thinking about how her sister died. What was the so-called truth from Tang Yingzhi¡¯s mouth. What was Mo Lichuan hiding from him. What was it that he didn¡¯t have the courage to tell her. Last night, she almost called Mo Lichuan for an entire night. No one picked up. She had never expected to encounter such a thing. However, for a normal person to encounter such a thing, no matter what, shouldn¡¯t they explain it first? Mo Lichuan, however, had always been so high and mighty. He was almost commanding. As long as she believed in him. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt very silly. Chapter 991 It was just like how it had been for so many years. Mo Lichuan would do whatever he said. She had almost lost the ability to think for herself. She habitually believed in him and habitually obeyed him. However, she was shocked to discover that Mo Lichuan had been deceiving her. Even when there was a huge conspiracy hidden. Lu Huanzi felt as if her world had been turned upside down. And at this moment, Mo Lichuan asked her if she believed him. Of course she didn¡¯t believe him! Because she didn¡¯t want to believe him! The person on the bed had already come down. She was practically hugging Lu Huanzi¡¯s leg She was crying like a weeping flower. ¡°Sister Huan, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not what you saw. I didn¡¯t seduce Mr. Mo. I never thought of hurting sister Huan. Sister Huan, if you¡¯re sad and sad, I¡¯m more sad than anyone else. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi took a step back. She separated herself from Lu Jinghao. Lu Huanzi looked down at Lu Jinghao from above. She was crying uncontrollably. Lu Huanzi heard her extremely calm voice, ¡°what do you want to explain? ¡± Lu Jinghao cried, ¡°sister Huan, I really don¡¯t know what happened. I didn¡¯t seduce Mr. Mo. . Yesterday, Sister Huan, you dropped your phone with me. Later, Mr. Mo called me and I found out. Then, Mr. Mo said that he wanted to come and get it, but Mr. Mo was drunk when he came. I couldn¡¯t resist. I really couldn¡¯t resist. ¡± Lu Huanzi squatted down. There seemed to be no fluctuation in her eyes. Lu Huanzi reached out and gently pinched Lu Jinghao¡¯s chin. ¡°I really can¡¯t resist. What happened to the courage you had when you picked up the knife and stabbed Lei Shaoting? You should have also stabbed him with the knife. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s tone was very strange. Lu Jinghao, on the other hand, was slightly stunned. She only felt that Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes seemed to be sealed by a layer of ice. Looking at her appearance, she was no longer the same as before. Lu Huanzi let go of Lu Jinghao. She said, ¡°I only gave you one chance. Why did you do this? ¡± ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t tell that you were no different from those people who tried to climb up the social ladder. But if you want to stand out one day, I¡¯m willing to send you to school and let you walk the right path. Why did you do this? Why did you do such a terrible thing? ¡± Lu Jinghao was still crying and begging at Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet. ¡°Sister Huan, believe me. I¡¯m a victim. It was Mr. Mo who forced me. What can I do? ¡± ¡°Mr. Mo is different from Lei Shaoting. Mr. Mo is sister Huan¡¯s sweetheart. Sister Huan, please forgive me. Please forgive me this time, okay? ¡± Lu Huanzi chuckled. ¡°Forgive you? You¡¯re still lying to me? ¡± Lu Jinghao said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Mo won¡¯t touch you on his own accord. Even if he¡¯s drunk, it¡¯s impossible. I believe that unless you use despicable means. ¡± Chapter 992 Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to the teapot on the teacup. There was a small cup beside the teapot. One of the cups was obviously drunk. Lu Huanzi picked it up and sniffed it. Then she took it to Lu Jinghao¡¯s mouth. ¡°You know what you added. ¡± Lu Huanzi threw the quilt and turned around. ¡°still not telling the truth? Don¡¯t force me to send you back to where you came from. ¡± Lu Jinghao was almost frightened. She was slightly stunned on the spot. Then, she crawled to Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet. She almost cried and complained, ¡°sister Huan, please forgive me this once. I was possessed for a moment. Sister Huan, you are the person who treats me the best in this world. Sister Huan, you won¡¯t treat me like that, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still very cold. Her voice was like a sharp dagger, ¡°you probably forgot what Shi Nian is. There are some things that I¡¯m not willing to do. Don¡¯t treat me like a saint. Lu Jinghao, for you to do such a thing, it¡¯s already merciful of me not to ask someone to pull you out and feed you to the dogs. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I will definitely make your life ten times more miserable than the past eighteen years. ¡± Lu Jinghao was shocked by such a cold and heartless voice. The Lu Huanzi in front of her was like a completely different person. These words came out of her mouth calmly and calmly, but it made one¡¯s back shiver. It was hard to tell if the person in front of her was related to boss Nian, who was usually smiling and smiling at everyone. Lu Jinghao said, ¡°sister Huan, it¡¯s my fault. I was blinded by greed. I know I shouldn¡¯t have done this, but I had no choice. I never thought of climbing up the social ladder. I just want to stay by your side. Sister Huan, I¡¯m only doing this for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at the remaining people who were crying bitterly. Her brows were tightly knitted. However, she did not quite understand what Lu Jinghao meant by her words. In fact, she still did not understand. Lu Jinghao was afraid of men. She usually hid from Azu. If a man touched her arm, she would be disgusted for a long time. How could she tolerate Mo Lichuan¡¯s touch? Unless all of this was an act? Lu Jinghao practically prostrated herself at her feet. Her voice was tearful. ¡°Sister Huan, I just don¡¯t want to leave ten years ago and leave you. I know I was muddled in the moment, but I had no other choice. ¡± Lu Jinghao continued, ¡°Mr. Mo hates me so much. He must send me away and warned me that I would never be able to see you again. I know that he saw that I like sister Huan, so Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t like me. Sister Huan, you¡¯re so good to me, which makes Mr. Mo feel even more uncomfortable. I know that as long as I leave this time, I will never be able to see sister Huan again. But I¡¯m not willing. Sister Huan, you said that I have the right to live the life I want. I can dream. You told me all this. I have no other choice. I can only do this. ¡± Chapter 993 Although Lu Jinghao choked on her sobs, every word she said was very clear. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt as if someone had hit her in the head. Suddenly, she could not figure out the situation. What did Lu Jinghao mean by all this? Lu Jinghao said that she liked her? Lu Huanzi took a step back reflexively. Lu Jinghao slowly stood up. There was an indescribable despair on her face. ¡°Sister Huan, ever since you took me in for ten years and gave me a name, I felt that you were the best person in the world. You said that you gave me this name because you hoped that there would be no waves in my life in the future. The years were peaceful and there was no one in the world who treated me better than you. Sister Huan, at that time, I swore that I would be by your side for the rest of my life. I will be by your side for the rest of my life.¡± Lu Jinghao had a sad look on her face. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m a freak when I say this, and I¡¯ve never been extravagant. You know how I feel. You have no idea what I went through when I was young. I hate men. In my eyes, they¡¯re the dirtiest thing in the world. I know I have mental illness, but I can¡¯t control myself. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked when she heard this. Actually, she didn¡¯t discriminate against homosexuals. Especially people like Jinghao who had special experiences. However, in Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes, she had always treated Lu Jinghao as her younger sister. In her eyes, she was just an 18-year-old child. She did not expect that she would have such complicated thoughts. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She still could not believe Lu Jinghao¡¯s words. She said, ¡°since you hate men so much, why did you set up such a trap? Why did you let Mo Lichuan touch you? ¡± Lu Jinghao looked at Lu Huanzi, her eyes full of tears. She said, ¡°because I want to use this matter to blackmail Mr. Mo. Mr. Mo is a big shot. I¡¯m like an ant in front of him. I have no way to contend with him. But I don¡¯t want to leave. I just want to stay by sister Huan¡¯s side. In fact, I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. As long as I can be by sister Huan¡¯s side, I¡¯m already very satisfied. But Mr. Mo refused. ¡± ¡°Mr. Mo only has one weakness, which is that he cares too much about you, sister Huan. That¡¯s why I came up with this idea. As long as Mr. Mo has a weakness in my hands, he won¡¯t be able to control me anymore. I want to create this stain. Actually, when I came to visit you that day, I secretly hid my phone when you weren¡¯t paying attention. Later on, your manager sent me your itinerary. It said that you were going on a business trip and would be staying in city a for a few days. At that time, I thought that this was a good time to make a move because I can¡¯t let you know about this. ¡± Chapter 994 Lu Jinghao¡¯s voice had already gradually calmed down It was as if she was narrating a normal matter. ¡°coincidentally, that night, Mr. Mo called. At that time, I had this thought in my mind. I said that you left your phone with me, and Mr. Mo said that he would come over to pick it up himself. This was my only chance. The heavens were also helping me. When Mr. Mo came over, he was drunk and a little drunk. I took the opportunity to brew a cup of Sobering Tea for Mr. Mo. Sister Huan, you already know what happened next. I didn¡¯t expect you to come back early this morning. I didn¡¯t have the time to negotiate with Mr. Mo. . ¡± There seemed to be a hint of self-mockery at the corner of her mouth. She had said everything. Her face was as Pale as death, as if she had given up struggling and all hope. Lu Huanzi did not expect that the truth of the matter would be like this. Or, she was not even sure if this was the truth of the matter. Whether Lu Jinghao was lying or not, she felt that she no longer had the ability to judge. No matter what, the matter had already happened. If this was really the case, Mo Lichuan was also a victim. But what should she do? What should she do? What should she do with Mo Lichuan? What should she do with the person in front of her? Lu Huanzi only felt that she had fallen into a whirlpool. She only felt confused. Lu Jinghao said, ¡°sister Huan, I know that you won¡¯t forgive me no matter what. If you chase me away or send me back to where I came from, then I really have no meaning to live. ¡± Lu Jinghao seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°Sister Huan, if I die, will you forgive me? If I die in front of you now, will you remember me forever? ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could react. Lu Jinghao ran towards the balcony. Lu Jinghao pulled the glass boat off the ground, ran to the balcony, and jumped down. ¡°No! ¡± Lu Huanzi almost screamed and rushed up. In the end, Lu Huanzi held her hand. It was almost a critical moment. Just one second, or perhaps it was really one second later, Lu Jinghao would fall from the balcony. This was a small high-level building. The Height of seven or eight floors was enough to take a life. Lu Huanzi used all her strength to pull her up. When she came up, Lu Jinghao raised her hand and slapped her hard. This slap was not light. Lu Jinghao was almost lying on the ground, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. She was lying on the ground crying. Lu Huanzi said coldly, ¡°If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you. But don¡¯t stay here, you¡¯ll dirty my land for ten years. ¡± Lu Jinghao cried even louder. She almost burst into tears. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you put your life so lowly, don¡¯t blame others for looking down on you. Don¡¯t use this kind of crying, making a scene, and hanging yourself in front of me. I¡¯m not a saint, and I don¡¯t buy it. ¡± Chapter 995 Lu Jinghao crawled to Lu Jinghao¡¯s feet. She was truly in complete despair. ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Can you forgive me just this once? Just this once, okay? I won¡¯t do it again. I promise I won¡¯t do it again next time. ¡± Lu Huanzi still pulled her legs away mercilessly and took a few steps back. Lu Jinghao looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s indifference, and her heart was thoroughly chilled. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you should go. Don¡¯t ever let me see you again. This small temple won¡¯t be able to keep a buddha like you. Disappear from my eyes forever before I change my mind. ¡± When Lu Jinghao heard this, it was as if someone had sentenced her to death. Her whole body was like a stiff snake, lying on the ground and silently shedding tears. Lu Huanzi suddenly turned around. Then she walked out. Only Lu Jinghao¡¯s shoulders were left in the room. After Lu Huanzi left, she drove a car. She drove on the city¡¯s elevated mountain again and again. The car was like the blood of the city, flowing endlessly. Lu Huanzi drove the car at a fast speed. She continuously overtook the car and stepped on the accelerator. She only felt that everything flashed past her eyes, just like a mirage. Her mind was filled with many things. She started to have a splitting headache when she thought about it. Actually, what was the big deal about what just happened? In this flashy city, one-night stands had become a common phenomenon. Especially since she was the boss of Nian Nian. What was Nian Nian? It was the most flashy and extravagant wine and meat forest at this time. How many men had come here and spent all their money just to get intimate with her. It sounded Nice, but it was called courting, and it didn¡¯t sound nice. It was just a dirty transaction of money and flesh. In fact, Lu Huanzi had long been used to it. For a man like Mr. Mo, it was already good enough that he could keep himself clean. Moreover, this family matter really couldn¡¯t be considered his fault. However, Lu Huanzi still couldn¡¯t see through it. It was as if there was a poisonous snake in her heart, entangling her heart, and the more she spoke, the tighter it became. She felt uncomfortable in her heart. It wasn¡¯t entirely because Mo Lichuan and Lu Jinghao had a physical relationship. It was because she did not know how to face the current situation at all. She and Mr. Mo lived under the same roof. On the surface, they treated each other with respect. But only Lu Huanzi knew that Mr. Mo had a big secret in his heart. The secret that was related to her sister¡¯s death. Lu Huanzi could not pretend to know nothing and live with her without a heart. Now, everything was stuck together again. She was completely confused and did not know how to face it. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was filled with a mess of things. Everything is about Mr. Moe. Since she woke up in the hospital. She remembered everything about Mo Lichuan clearly. Chapter 996 But she hated herself for forgetting all that had happened. Lu Huanzi¡¯s foot on the gas pedal is still hard. How fast was the car going. She has no idea. Just feel the next second, the car as if to fly. While getting off the viaduct, Lu Huanzi passed a traffic light junction. She saw a red light ahead. It was too late to apply the brakes. The car still shot out like an Arrow. There was a large truck in front. The dazzling headlights were so blinding that it was almost impossible to open one¡¯s eyes. The blue veins of Mo Lichuan¡¯s previous accident in Japan were still fresh in her mind. However, Lu Huanzi had almost no time to react. She hurriedly turned the steering wheel. Her entire body crashed into the flower bed beside her. In the end, she crashed into a thick French plane tree. At that moment, almost all the air bags exploded. The huge impact made Lu Huanzi unable to distinguish whether the feeling was pain or not. Her mind instantly went blank. There was a buzzing sound in her ears. She could not see or hear anything. Only the darkness enveloped her tightly. At that moment, it was as if she had traveled through consciousness. The intensity of the headache was as if it was about to explode. Something had indeed exploded. Two words suddenly popped up in her mind, ¡°brother-in-law¡­ ¡± Then, everything was like Pandora¡¯s magic box that had been opened. Everything was overwhelming and surging forward. At that moment, she suddenly remembered everything. Everything that had happened in the past. It was like a book. It was covered with the dust of time. A Gust of wind blew over and blew away the dust on it. Chapter by chapter, it completely appeared in front of Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes. All the past events between them. Those grudges and grudges, those intricately connected and messy Those inexplicable love and hatred, like a film, flashed through her mind one scene after another. Everything came from calling her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi finally remembered. Mo Lichuan did not lie to her. The first time they met, she was only 14 years old. Lu Huanzi remembered that it was a summer. She lived in the countryside. She was not an orphan. She had parents. But after her parents divorced, they each remarried. No one wanted to drag her along. So, she followed her sister. Her sister was nine years older than her. She was practically raised by her sister. The two of them had always lived in the countryside. In the old house that her grandfather had left behind. Her older sister was outstanding. She used her scholarship to get into a city high school and then went to a university outside the city. When her older sister went to a university outside the city, she had just started junior high school. But she had long since become independent. Chapter 997 The housework, cooking, and cleaning could only be done in an orderly manner. Lu Huanzi remembered that when her sister left, she took the train She stood at the train station and said to her sister, ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry about studying. I can take care of myself. Sister, you¡¯re an eagle. This place can¡¯t hold you. You belong to the blue sky. Your world should be very vast. Don¡¯t drag you down for my son. ¡± The Person Lu Huanzi worshipped the most since she was young was her sister, Lu Jinghao. She was as outstanding as a bird with dazzling feathers. Lu Huanzi knew very early on that this small village could not stop her sister¡¯s footsteps. At that time, Lu Jinghao hugged her and said to her, ¡°you are my sister and my closest relative. All my efforts are to give you the best future. Huanzi, study well here and wait for me. Sister will take you out to see the world. ¡± During those years, Lu Huanzi read, cooked, and slept by herself every day. She lived in a dilapidated small building. But she lived a very happy life. Her sister often wrote to her. Although the rural communication was blocked. But every weekend, she would run a few kilometers to the town¡¯s post office to collect letters. Her sister did not come back often because she knew that her sister was in a faraway city. But their two stars were closely connected. Her sister always mentioned her experiences in that city in her letters. Lu Huanzi felt that the city her sister lived in must be like heaven. That was the place she yearned for the most. At that time, her sister always mentioned a person in her letters. That person¡¯s name was Mo Lichuan. That summer vacation, Lu Huanzi saw this person. Because her sister said that she was going to marry this person. Lu Huanzi had never seen this person before. But later, she found out that this person was her sister¡¯s high school classmate. Her sister¡¯s high school was really important in the city. Of course, that classmate only stayed in that school for half a year. It was said that he had been living abroad. After half a year, he went back. But no matter what, he and his sister had been deskmates for half a year. There was an unusual revolutionary friendship between him and his sister. His sister was an exchange student in the second semester of her freshman year. Coincidentally, she was also in his university. It was such a coincidence. That person became his sister¡¯s boyfriend. That year, Lu Huanzi was taken over. She transferred schools. She went to her sister¡¯s city to attend junior high school It was said that it was one of the top secondary schools in the country. Just the tuition fees alone were frighteningly expensive. But it didn¡¯t matter. His sister¡¯s boyfriend was very rich. When Lu Huanzi saw him for the first time, she made the decision to call him, ¡°BROTHER-IN-LAW! ¡± At that time, Mo Lichuan was still very young. He was only in his twenties. But when Lu Huanzi saw him for the first time, she felt that he was different from her brothers of the same age. It was an indescribable deterrent. Chapter 998 It was like a king in high places. Lu Huanzi remembered that night when her sister said she was getting married. Lu Huanzi was quite happy. But her sister also told her that she was sick and might not live for long. And she couldn¡¯t go to school. At that time, Lu Huanzi was only 14 years old. She felt like the whole sky was falling down. Her sister was really sick. But when she was sick, she still registered with her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi finally remembered. She remembered everything. Her sister died in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms. It was a spring¡­ ¡­ The yard was full of Cherry Blossoms. It was in full bloom. The ground was pink. Lu Huanzi had just returned from school. She had transferred from the countryside for three months. She lived with her sister and her brother-in-law. Yes, her sister was married and had a husband. But Lu Huanzi also knew that her sister was sick. Lu Huanzi knew that her sister was very sick. So sick that she couldn¡¯t go to school. After that, she basically lay in bed. The family doctor who often came in and out of the house was a family doctor in a white coat. At that time, her sister often slept. Sometimes she slept for the whole day. But every day after Lu Huanzi came back from school,. She would always get up and talk to her. Lu Huanzi knew that her sister was very sick. But Lu Huanzi believed that her sister would definitely get better. Because her brother-in-law was very rich. Because her brother-in-law hired the best doctors overseas. Sometimes they would come over to give her sister an injection, and her sister¡¯s spirit would be better. But Lu Huanzi did not think that her sister would leave her one day. The sister who loved her the most, the sister who she loved the most. Her sister, whom she had relied on since she was young, left just like that. When she came back that day, she originally wanted to go to the room to see her sister. But the housekeeper said that young Madam wanted to see the Cherry blossoms, so the young master pushed young Madam to the backyard to see the cherry blossoms. At that time, her sister was already in a wheelchair. But she rarely went out. Lu Huanzi was quite happy when she heard this. Because at that time, the sister basically slept in bed all day and rarely got up. She suddenly wanted to see the cherry blossoms. Did this mean that her sister¡¯s health had improved? Her mood suddenly jumped up. Lu Huanzi went to the backyard happily. But she saw her brother-in-law leaning against the Cherry blossom tree. He was holding her sister. The sister was lying in her arms. The sister seemed to be sleeping with her eyes closed. At that time, because she was sick, the sister had already been described as withered. She was as thin as a paper person. However, her sister¡¯s expression was very peaceful, and there seemed to be a trace of a smile at the corner of her mouth. If it weren¡¯t for the tears that dripped down her brother-in-law¡¯s face. Lu Huanzi really thought that her sister was really asleep. Lu Huanzi stood behind a cherry blossom tree and watched for a long time. She knew that her sister was dead, not asleep. Chapter 999 Otherwise, people like her brother-in-law would not cry. Her sister had been sick for so long, she had secretly cried many times. But her brother-in-law did not cry once. He was always so calm. He always arranged everything in such a steady manner. His attitude was reassuring, like a strong backer. This backer would never collapse, so her sister would never be hurt. But now¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that¡­ This backer had finally collapsed. Completely collapsed. Her brother-in-law was leaning against a cherry blossom tree. Although he was silent, his tears were already flowing down his face. He didn¡¯t say a word. He just sat there quietly. And her sister was also lying quietly on his shoulder. From evening to sunset, from sunset to the bright moonlight. What her brother-in-law didn¡¯t know was¡­ That entire night, Lu Huanzi just stood behind a huge cherry blossom tree. She watched all of this. She didn¡¯t go over. She cried so many times. But that night, she didn¡¯t cry She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She seemed to be in a daze. Her sister died in a blaze of Cherry blossoms. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know how she spent those days. Her brother-in-law was busy with her sister¡¯s funeral. The house was almost in a mess. But she didn¡¯t. She ate and slept like a normal person. But the housekeeper and housekeeper were worried sick. They said that the young miss was too sad and had become silly. Her brother-in-law had sent people to take turns to accompany her 24 hours a day. They were probably afraid that she would do something silly. Lu Huanzi felt that she was fine. It was just that she didn¡¯t want to talk at that time. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t cry. Other than when she ate and slept, she would go to the courtyard. She would sit under the Cherry blossom tree where her sister died and stand there for an entire day. Everyone said that she was really sad and silly. Yes, she was very sad. But that feeling wasn¡¯t heart-wrenching. It was a kind of confusion. At that time, she couldn¡¯t accept it. Ever since she was young, her sister was the only family that she relied on for companionship. She had all her beliefs and was her guiding light. She lived until she was fourteen years old. Every step she took was following her sister¡¯s footsteps. However, her sister suddenly passed away. It was so sudden. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that in her world, the lights were dim and the road was gone. She stood where she was, as if she was standing on a cliff. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to do next. How was she going to live on. There was no one in the world who loved her or loved her anymore. At that time, she was not sad. She was just confused and conflicted. She was conflicted about whether to leave with her sister. She lived like a puppet for three days. Until the day of her sister¡¯s funeral. She suddenly realized Her sister had turned from a person into a small urn. Chapter 1000 She suddenly felt that her sister had really disappeared from this world. She did not understand how a good, living person. Had turned into a small white jade jar? That day, Lu Huanzi sat in front of her sister¡¯s tombstone for the whole night. Her brother-in-law was the same. He stood behind her for the whole night. At that time, Lu Huanzi thought that her brother-in-law really loved her sister. Her sister had been sick for such a long time. Lu Huanzi saw everything that her brother-in-law had done. Her brother-in-law was a good man. After her sister was buried, Lu Huanzi stopped going to school. She woke up every day and went to the cemetery to accompany her sister after breakfast. Everyone in the family was worried sick. Uncle Fu, the housekeeper who usually doted on her the most, advised her several times behind her back. But at that time, she didn¡¯t speak. It was as if she couldn¡¯t speak anymore. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to speak. It was that during that period of time, Lu Huanzi felt as if she had suddenly lost the ability to speak. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to speak, but that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Lu Huanzi went to the cemetery to accompany her sister every day. In front of her sister¡¯s tombstone, she looked at the smiling face on the tombstone. Lu Huanzi still could not accept that her sister had left, forever. Lu Huanzi remembered that day when it rained heavily. She stayed in the cemetery for a day. That day, Uncle Fu came to look for her, and she temporarily hid. Uncle Fu did not find her and left again. At that time, Mo Lichuan also went abroad. No one cared about her, and she would not even go back at night. Lu Huanzi stayed in the cemetery for two days and two nights. During those two days, it rained. Her body was wet and dry, dry and lost. But she almost did not feel anything. She leaned against her sister¡¯s tombstone. She even had an illusion. Her sister was standing right in front of her, walking towards her. Lu Huanzi finally raised her arm. ¡°sister, take me away. Please, take me away. ¡± In this world, there was nothing that was worthy of her attachment. She did not know what happened after that. Her sister did not take her away in the end, but her brother-in-law came. She was seriously ill. Later, she heard from the Butler that the high fever had not subsided for three days, so she used all kinds of methods. But because her body was weak and her organs were in a state of failure, even medicine could not be used. At that time, Lu Huanzi was in a daze. She would wake up a few times occasionally. She had been sleeping, and she could always dream of her sister. She could always dream of her sister taking her away. But every time, someone would pull her back. She hated that person to the core. Later, her mind gradually became clear. When she occasionally opened her eyes, she could always see a tall figure by the window. He was always standing by the bed He was used to hiding in the darkness. Lu Huanzi had once thought that he was the grim reaper. He was the one who had come to bring her and her sister together. She always took the initiative to reach out her hand towards that figure¡¯s back. Chapter 1001 But it wasn¡¯t. When that person turned around. She finally saw that person¡¯s face clearly It was her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi lowered her hand. That person saw that she had woken up. So he walked over. Mo Lichuan reached out and touched her forehead. He seemed to finally heave a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°finally, the fever has subsided. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at that person in a daze. After a long while, she said, ¡°why don¡¯t you let me go with sister? Sister is already dead. There¡¯s no point for me to live anymore. ¡± Her body was weak, and these words were barely able to breathe. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s face completely sank. He said word by word, ¡°say that again? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Let me go with sister. ¡± Lu Huanzi remembered that at that time, she was still in the IV drip. The IV drip was filled with white nutrient solution. Mo Lichuan pulled out the IV drip in a fit of anger. Lu Huanzi only felt a tingling pain on her arm. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was terrifyingly cold. ¡°If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you. People like you who rely on your physique and entrust your spiritual world to others are as fragile as ants. Sooner or later, you won¡¯t be able to survive in this world. If you want to die, you should do it now.¡± As he spoke, Mo Lichuan walked directly to the bedside. He pulled open the French window with great force. He said coldly to Lu Huanzi, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to live anymore, jump down now. If you jump down, you won¡¯t have to suffer anymore. ¡± His words were very calm, just like a cold-blooded animal watching from the side. Lu Huanzi was a little scared. She had never seen her brother-in-law like this. Usually, although her brother-in-law was also very cold. But to her sister and to her, he was very gentle. It was just that he was not very good at expressing himself. Mo Lichuan was still standing at the window. The wind from outside poured in. The thick curtains were blowing loudly. It was like a huge, black wing. If Lu Huanzi had the strength, she might really get up and jump from the balcony. But at that time, she had just gotten up. She had just said a few words and seemed to have used up all her strength. She could not move. Finally, she burst into tears. After her sister died, she cried many times. But every time, her tears fell silently and she could not make a sound. Sometimes, she was obviously very sad. It was like a knife cutting her flesh piece by piece. It broke one of her hearts and stabbed it ruthlessly. When she was about to die from the pain, she still could not cry. But at this moment, she finally cried. Like a flood, her voice was Hoarse from crying. Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire body was buried under the blanket and curled up into a ball. Chapter 1002 She kept saying, ¡°my sister died. I don¡¯t have any family. I don¡¯t have any family anymore. ¡± She didn¡¯t know how long she cried. She only knew that Mo Lichuan walked over. He gently lifted the blanket. Then he hugged her in his arms. Mo Lichuan caressed her hair and said, ¡°how can you not have any family? I¡¯m your brother-in-law. From now on, I¡¯m your closest family. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she cried even harder. It was very strange. This sentence seemed to have magic. Her wandering heart, which was riddled with holes, seemed to be held up by someone. Then, she carefully put it back into her heart and sewed it up again. During this period of time, she always felt that she was drifting. In this vast world, there seemed to be no place for her to stay. Even breathing felt luxurious. She was like a person who was stuck in the sea. The cold sea water poured into her lungs. She kept sinking, and there was no light in the darkness around her. She was afraid. She was too afraid. However, being carried by her brother-in-law like this, she felt as if she had finally caught a piece of driftwood and floated to the surface of the sea. It was as if she had been reborn. She could finally breathe. She only remembered that night when she cried for a long time. After that day, her illness began to gradually recover. Not long after, she was discharged from the hospital. Lu Huanzi returned to school. She gradually accepted the fact that her sister had left. Although this process was particularly difficult. Although looking at the picture of her sister, her heart was still as sharp as a needle. But she came back to life. In the past, she only felt that she and her sister were one body, like a tangled tree. Now that one was uprooted, she could not live on her own. But after such a long period of darkness, she finally came back to life. Because she still had her brother-in-law. At the age of fourteen, she could not distinguish anything. But she knew that her sister and her brother-in-law were husband and wife. Husband and wife were the closest people in the world. Since her sister and her brother-in-law were the closest people, they should be her closest family. Lu Huanzi lived under the same roof as her brother-in-law. Her brother-in-law was very good to her, just like her sister. Her brother-in-law had a lot of work to do in the company. But every night, when he came back, he would help her with her homework. Lu Huanzi also did well. Her grades had always been among the best in the class. Lu Huanzi successfully entered the city¡¯s key high school from junior high school. Her days had not changed. She was very satisfied. But everything seemed to have changed a little during her sophomore year of high school. Lu Huanzi remembered that day. She fought. For the first time in her life. With a boy. Or rather, she simply smashed the boy¡¯s head with a water bottle. Chapter 1003 The boy whose head was smashed by her was called Yu Haoran. He was the tail of the class. He never studied, and his seat was in the last row. He always handed in blank papers for exams. He usually talked back to the teachers and fought with his classmates. He was also ¡°all-bad¡± . He was the leader of the few bad apples in the class. However, Yu Haoran¡¯s family was very well-off. It was said that his father was a high official in the education bureau. Therefore, even if he did bad things in the school, the teachers, including the principal, only turned a blind eye. The strange thing was. A student like him was very popular. At the age of 17 or 18, he had already started to dream. Girls at sensitive ages, who would blush from touching a finger, secretly ranked the handsome boys in the school. There was an anonymous poll ranking on the school forum. And this ignorant and incompetent Yu Haoran actually dominated the first place. To be honest, this boy was indeed quite good-looking. He was 1.8 meters tall. When he stood beside you, he was like a mountain. Although he was mischievous, he was especially clean. He always liked to wear a white shirt. Even the school uniform, which was old-fashioned, looked very handsome on him. It was said that his photos were always secretly taken and then secretly circulated in many girls¡¯groups. There were even people who paid for his photos. Lu Huanzi had also seen a photo of him in the school forum. It was a side-profile photo. He was sleeping on his desk. The morning sun shone down, and his eyelashes were distinct. The Sun outlined the perfect curve of his face from the side to his chin. It was said that the photo was very popular in the school. There were even many girls who developed the photo and put it in their books. When Lu Huanzi saw it,. She only had one thought. Handsome was handsome, but not as good as her brother-in-law. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes,. All the people in the world were not as good as her brother-in-law. And in fact, her brother-in-law was indeed very handsome. Her brother-in-law was very low-key. However, there were still many gossip media that rated him as the richest and most attractive invisible rich man. It was said that he was the man that those a-list celebrities wanted to marry the most. Lu huanzi would occasionally sneak a look at some gossip magazines. Although she did not chase after celebrities, she was like a normal girl and occasionally had some gossip. However, among those big stars in the entertainment industry, none of them looked better than her brother-in-law. Of course, Yu Haoran did not look better either. A person like Yu Haoran and Lu Huanzi were people from completely different worlds. Although they were in the same class. He was in the last row, while she sat in the first row. She was a good student in the eyes of the teachers, while he was a piece of mud that could not be supported by a wall. She never thought that one day, the two of them would directly meet. Something something something something something something som Chapter 1004 Lu Huanzi was standing in the office. The form teacher had asked many times why she hit him Lu Huanzi just didn¡¯t say anything. On the other side, Yu Haoran was holding an ice bag and covering his wound. He didn¡¯t say anything either. So the form teacher had no choice but to inform the parents on both sides. Mo Lichuan was the first to rush to the school. He walked to the form teacher. He glanced at Lu Huanzi beside him. Then he said, ¡°what happened? ¡± Lu Huanzi also looked up at Mo Lichuan. Then, she quickly lowered her head again. Brother-in-law was a busy man with a lot of things to attend to. But now, because of her impulsiveness, he actually had to solve the problem for her. The homeroom teacher saw Mo Lichuan and was somewhat puzzled. Because she told Lu Huanzi that she wanted to contact the parents. She asked for the phone number. It was a man¡¯s voice on the phone, and she felt very puzzled at that time. Because this voice sounded very young. And the man in front of her now. She knew him. He was a big shot that was rarely seen on the financial rankings. He actually appeared in the office just like that Even the homeroom teacher could not believe it. He said, ¡°you are¡­ ? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was deep. He looked at Lu Huanzi indifferently and said, ¡°I am her guardian. ¡± Although the homeroom teacher had countless doubts in her heart. She did not know that Lu Jinghao was born so superior. However, she quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Lu Huanzi used a water cup to hurt a classmate today, but now both of them are not willing to tell the reason. Our school is also not annoyed, so we decided to ask the parents for two days to solve it. ¡± Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi. However, he suddenly asked, ¡°what happened to the corner of your mouth? ¡± The corner of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth turned green. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes shot out a cold light. Then, he turned to the youth beside him, pointed at him, and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°was it caused by him? ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly said, ¡°was it? I fell on my own. ¡± Lu Huanzi was telling the truth. Today, she attacked Yu Haoran. Although this guy liked to bully his classmates most of the time, it was common for him to fight and make fun of others. But today, Lu Huanzi had broken his head, but he didn¡¯t fight back at all. The bruise on the corner of her mouth happened to be on the stairs when she hit him. When the two of them rolled down together, they bumped into each other on the stairs. This was her own fault, and she would never blame others for it. At this moment, the coldness in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. The homeroom teacher watched from the side and sighed heavily in her heart. This man in front of her was obviously very protective of Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi had hit someone, but he did not ask for the reason and did not seem to care at all. He only cared if Lu Huanzi was hurt. Chapter 1005 Yu Haoran¡¯s parents were important figures that they could not afford to offend. There were two big Buddhas on both sides. They could not be invited or sent away. What should they do. At this moment. Yu Haoran¡¯s parents also came over. Yu Haoran¡¯s mother saw that Yu Haoran¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze and that he was using an ice bag to cover his wound. She walked over with great heartache. She said, ¡°what happened, son? Why are you injured like this? Who did it? ¡± The homeroom teacher sighed again in her heart. Both sides were overprotective. Yu Haoran did not speak. Yu Haoran¡¯s mother walked over. ¡°Mr. Mo, long time no see. ¡± Mo Lichuan also greeted them indifferently. ¡°Mr. Yu, Mrs. Yu. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran, including the homeroom teacher, as well as the other teachers in the office, looked at this scene in astonishment. So these two families actually knew each other. Mrs. Yu Walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Mo, your sister beat my son to such a state. How are we going to settle this score? ¡± Everyone finally understood. It turned out that Lu Huanzi was Mr. Mo¡¯s sister. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°there must be a reason why Huanzi wouldn¡¯t beat people. ¡± Mrs. Yu said, ¡°then what is the reason? ¡± Mo Lichuan turned around and asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°what exactly happened? ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head and gritted her teeth, but she shook her head and refused to say anything. Mrs. Yu Sneered at the side and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a guilty conscience. Miss Lu beat my son to such a state for no reason. You must give us an explanation. ¡± Mr. Yu also walked to Yu Haoran¡¯s side Then he said, ¡°Haoran, what exactly happened? What kind of conflict did the two of you have that you had to fight? ¡± Yu Haoran only glanced at him and did not say anything. The two of them had clearly fought. But now, no one was willing to speak. No one knew what exactly happened. Mrs. Yu was even more unreasonable. ¡°I heard that Miss Lu is a class monitor with excellent grades. However, for her to do such a thing, it makes people doubt her character. Although my son doesn¡¯t like to study and his grades aren¡¯t very good, he shouldn¡¯t be bullied by so-called good students. This matter, not only Miss Lu, but also the school must give us a satisfactory explanation. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let my son suffer this loss in silence. ¡± Mr. Yu tried to smooth things over. ¡°The matter isn¡¯t clear yet, so don¡¯t be so aggressive. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your son¡¯s character. I think we should just make this matter small. ¡± The Yu family is a prominent family in this city. Mr. Yu is in politics, and Mrs. Yu is in business. It is also because of this family background, Yu Haoran was born from the beginning, the love of the two families. I¡¯ve never suffered a loss since I was young. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it Chapter 1006 Although the Yu family and the Mo family did not have any business dealings. However, in the business circle, especially at those social gatherings, it was inevitable to bump into each other. If they bumped into each other many times, they would only be acquaintances. No one else knew about Mr. Mo¡¯s power. However, Mr. Yu knew one thing. He was definitely not what he appeared to be. Other than his rich property and financial resources,. Mr. Yu knew that Mr. Mo even had underworld forces. Even the Yu family did not dare to provoke such a person. Therefore, he decided to come out and be a peacemaker. Mr. Yu said to Mrs. Yu beside him, ¡°since my son is fine, let¡¯s forget about this matter. ¡± Mrs. Yu could not swallow this anger. She usually treasured her son the most. No matter what mistakes he made,. She could not bear to punish him. Although she knew that she doted on him, it was difficult to give birth to this child. Her body was not good when she was young, and she suffered a lot. Only when she grew older did she become healthy. She could not bear to see her son suffer a little injustice. Mrs. Yu Walked in front of Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°Student Lu, how did my son offend you? Tell us. If this kid is really a jerk, we will not be biased. But if you hit my son for no reason, as a mother, please understand. I will not let it go. ¡± Mo Lichuan pulled Lu Huanzi behind him without batting an eyelid. His voice was also indifferent However, his voice was even more forceful. ¡°Mrs. Yu, don¡¯t jump to conclusions before the matter has been clarified. If this matter is really my Huanzi¡¯s fault, I, Mo Lichuan, will not shield him. However, my Huanzi has always been well-read and reasonable. He would definitely hit someone for no reason. If your young master really did something that hurt Huanzi, I will definitely not let it go. ¡± The atmosphere in the office was very tense. Although there were dozens of pairs of eyes in the entire office, almost all of them were staring at this place. No one dared to make a sound. Even the form teacher was secretly complaining in her heart. What exactly was going on. The parents on both sides were obviously protecting their young. Yet, these two little ancestors refused to tell the truth. The form teacher even suspected that, based on the attitudes of both sides,. Even if they told the truth, regardless of whether it was right or wrong, both sides would definitely protect each other. But at this moment¡­ Yu Haoran suddenly stood up and threw the ice pack in his hand into the trash can beside him. There was a look of impatience on his face. Yu Haoran said: ¡°The wound on my head was not hit by her, but by myself. It has nothing to do with her. Don¡¯t ask. ¡± Yu Haoran looked like a spoiled young master from a wealthy family. He seemed unwilling to say anything and simply took all the responsibility. ¡°She just passed by. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t ask anymore. ¡± I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I think I can do it Chapter 1007 At this moment, Lu Huanzi looked up at Yu Haoran in surprise. However, Yu Haoran quickly averted his eyes. His face was still full of impatience, but his ears were completely red. Yu Haoran turned around and walked out of the office. Mrs. Yu did not expect this to happen. This was obviously not the case. She did not expect her stupid son to suddenly take all the responsibility for her. It was said that many people had seen Yu Haoran getting beaten up. This was an irrefutable fact. Although she was unwilling to accept it. Mrs. Yu was worried about her son¡¯s emotions. She did not say anything and chased after him in her high heels. Mr. Yu still had a gentle look on his face. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mo has also seen it. The children are not willing to fuss about it. Although my son has admitted it, Mr. Mo should be able to see that this child is just a teenager. The two children are not willing to tell us what exactly happened, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The children are still young, so small fights did not cause serious consequences. Why don¡¯t we not pursue this matter and take a step back. Let¡¯s just forget about it. What do you think, Mr. Mo? ¡± By saying this, Mr. Yu was obviously taking a step back. Actually, Mo Lichuan could also tell. Although he did not know exactly what had happened. But Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude was clear. Obviously, the injury on Yu Haoran¡¯s head was definitely caused by Lu Huanzi. No matter what, hitting someone was ultimately the wrong thing to do. Even if the matter was settled like this. When Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan went out, they also did not speak. After getting into the car, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°why did you hit someone with a cup of water? ¡± From the moment Mo Lichuan appeared, Lu Huanzi knew that she would have to face him eventually. However, she was still young at that time, so she was still angry. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like him. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was still indifferent. He didn¡¯t even lift his face. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I don¡¯t like him. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about what happened today, but she was still extremely angry. However, no matter what, she would never tell Mo Lichuan about this. Lu Huanzi had just returned from washing the teacup today. When she passed by the corridor. She just happened to pass by a few boys. It was the last person in the class and a few of his friends. Lu Huanzi directly walked past them. Initially, there was nothing much going on. However, after she walked past them. She heard a boy say, ¡°Haoran, isn¡¯t that girl the class monitor of your class? She¡¯s quite good-looking, but she doesn¡¯t even look at you. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s voice was exceptionally loud, ¡°she¡¯s just a country girl. Your taste is too bad. ¡± If you don¡¯t want to do it, do it. If you don¡¯t want to do it, do it. If you don¡¯t want to do it, do it Chapter 1008 At that time, Lu Huanzi¡¯s footsteps paused, but she did not turn around. She pinched her fingers, but in the end, she held it in. However, she heard someone say, ¡°she¡¯s not old-fashioned. I once saw her get out of a luxury car in the parking lot. Inside the luxury car was a young man. Do you think she might be a courtesan? ¡± Those few people were ignorant and incompetent. They did not stand on ceremony and criticized Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi clearly heard Yu Haoran say, ¡°with her old-fashioned appearance, she¡¯s still a courtesan. No one wants her even if she pays her back, right? ¡± These words were said very loudly. Especially the word ¡®pays her dues¡¯ . There were already many people in the corridor. Especially after hearing these words, everyone even slowed down. Lu Huanzi could hear many people whispering. This was a great humiliation for Lu Huanzi. She never thought that she would have anything to do with the word ¡®courtesan¡¯ . A seventeen-year-old girl had an extremely high self-esteem. Lu Huanzi immediately turned around and looked in that direction. Then, she walked towards the Group of people over there. Almost everyone around them was watching everything. The few boys who were judging Lu Huanzi earlier also looked a little guilty. This Lu Huanzi was the treasure in the hands of all the teachers. If she really went to the teachers to report, she would have to bear the consequences. Those few people patted Yu Haoran on the shoulder. ¡°Haoran, your class monitor is going to lose her temper. We¡¯ll retreat first. You should run as well. It¡¯s so hard not to fight with a girl. Moreover, she¡¯s the teacher¡¯s treasure. ¡± The few boys immediately took off. Only Yu Haoran stood where he was and did not move. Instead, he stood up straight. He looked at Lu Huanzi without blinking, as if he was waiting for her to come closer. His few buddies also stopped in their tracks. They were extremely worried. They were wondering if they should pull Yu Haoran away. The two of them looked like they were about to fight. If they really fought, the class monitor of Class A was obviously not a match for Haoran. Moreover, this kid did not know how to show mercy to a woman. There were often girls in school who gave him chocolates and love letters. He threw the love letters directly into the trash can, and the chocolates were also given to his brothers casually. The girls who came to confess were mostly tearful. Therefore, they could not be sure. If the two of them argued, would Haoran really fight. Haoran had practiced taekwondo before, so that girl would definitely not be able to withstand it. Just when everyone was very worried. Lu Huanzi had already walked up to Yu Haoran. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was flushed red. She suppressed the anger in her heart and asked righteously, ¡°who are you calling a courtesan? ¡± She really could not stand this insult. The word ¡®courtesan¡¯ was the lowest and most vile word for their students. Now that so many people were watching¡­ If she did not resist, it was inevitable that others would think that she had admitted it with a guilty conscience. She definitely could not swallow this insult. Chapter 1009 On the other side, Yu Haoran was wearing a white shirt. His face was also very delicate and pretty. If he did not speak, it would really give people the illusion that he had a jade-like face and was gentle and refined. However, the moment he opened his mouth, he looked like a Ruffian. ¡°Then tell me, how did a little bumpkin like you get out of a luxury car? If you¡¯re not a Courtesan, then what are you? ¡± The reason why they said that was because there was a precedent. This school was the best key high school in the city. However, it was once exposed by the news. A while ago, it was discovered that there were girls in the school as escort girls in nightclubs, and there was a luxury car to pick them up every day. Therefore, whenever a girl had anything to do with the word luxury car,. It was as if she had fallen. Lu Huanzi actually rode her bike to school on her own. After all, it was only half an hour from home to school by bike. There was only one time when she accidentally overslept. Seeing that she was about to be late, Mo Lichuan happened to not be at work that day. So he gave her a ride on the way. It was probably just that one time when someone bumped into her. Lu Huanzi did not take this matter to heart at first. There were many students from good families in this school. There were also many people who were sent and sent by car every day. When Lu Huanzi heard Yu Haoran¡¯s words, she was extremely angry. Her face had turned red to the roots of her neck. There were also people who were watching the show, and there were also people who were worried. Lu Huanzi felt that there was no need to reason with this hooligan. She suddenly felt that it was an extremely stupid thing for her to come over and argue with him. At that time, Lu Huanzi still managed to control herself. She turned around and was about to leave. Who knew that this Yu Haoran was clearly trying to stir up trouble. He shouted at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back, ¡°Hey, socialite, if you don¡¯t say anything, does that mean you admit it? ¡± Lu Huanzi finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned around and swung her hand at him. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to give him a slap. But she had even forgotten about it. She was still holding the glass of water that she had just washed. Just like that, a flower bloomed on Yu Haoran¡¯s forehead. The people around him were all terrified. Even Yu Haoran¡¯s scoundrels and friends. Those people originally thought that Yu Haoran would definitely retaliate. However, they did not expect that he would just keep getting beaten up. Not only was his head bloomed, but he was also beaten up by Lu Huanzi several times. He actually did not resist at all. This was simply too different from the usual Yu Haoran. Usually, if anyone dared to beat him up, his personality would definitely be repaid tenfold or even hundredfold on the spot. Later on, the two of them were called into the office. Now, Lu Huanzi was in the car. Thinking about how Yu Haoran inexplicably put the blame on her,. Lu Huanzi also felt a little incredulous. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± A cold and indifferent voice sounded beside her. Chapter 1010 Lu Huanzi just realized that she had been in a daze, and the car had stopped. This was her brother-in-law¡¯s villa in the city center. Because it was close to the school,. Lu Huanzi had been living here ever since she entered high school. Of course, her brother-in-law was the same. There were countless luxury cars in her brother-in-law¡¯s underground parking garage. The Lights on the roof were very bright. The floor was clean and neat, and rows and rows of cars were parked neatly. Her brother-in-law was really rich. Any random car here was worth a house outside. They were not ordinary luxury cars. It was no wonder that people would misunderstand. If it was an ordinary luxury car, it would have been fine. But brother-in-law¡¯s car was really too luxurious. It was fine if they met someone who did not know the goods, but if they met someone who knew the goods, they would definitely misunderstand. Lu Huanzi came back to her senses and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t ask me about brother-in-law¡¯s matters today. It was my fault for hitting him, but he was too mean. He deserved it. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words sounded a little angry. Then, she got out of the car and went back. There was a special elevator from the underground parking lot to the villa. After Lu Huanzi went in, Mo Lichuan still hadn¡¯t come up. Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan had a habit of smoking after parking the car. Especially when he had something troubling him. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t care. She closed the elevator and went up. After she went in. She happened to meet the housekeeper, Uncle Fu, in the living room. Uncle Fu saw her smiling face and asked, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Suddenly, she felt that something was not right at home. Many nannies came and went upstairs, as if they were entertaining guests. Usually, except for the specific cleaning time, they were not allowed to go up. Because the second floor was her bedroom with Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan was a bit of a loner and did not like to be lively. Although there was no explicit rule. But those nannies were very afraid of Mo Lichuan and basically kept a distance from him. Lu Huanzi felt strange and asked, ¡°did any guests come to the house today? ¡± Uncle Fu said, ¡°Miss, you are really amazing. Today, Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend came to the house as a guest. She is now in Mr. Mo¡¯s room. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why, but when she heard this, she felt like she was struck by lightning. She almost could not believe it. ¡°girlfriend? ¡± She had never thought of this question? Brother-in-law¡¯s girlfriend? How could it be? For so many years, brother-in-law came back every day and never came home past ten o¡¯clock. How could he have a girlfriend? Although his sister had passed away for three years. But in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. Brother-in-law¡¯s love for his sister was never less than a day. Brother-in-law often went to the cemetery to visit his sister. Every time he went there, he would buy his sister a bunch of lilies that he loved most when he was alive. Chapter 1011 Lu Huanzi had never thought about this problem. So much so that she had forgotten about it. Her brother-in-law might still have a girlfriend in the future, or even get married and have children. Although Lu Huanzi knew in her heart. Her sister had already left. Her brother-in-law could not miss her for the rest of his life. Especially for a big family like her brother-in-law¡¯s. In the future, he would definitely still get married. Lu huanzi would occasionally have this kind of worry. But Lu Huanzi always felt that that day was still very far away. However, she did not expect that this day would come just like that. Lu Huanzi stood rooted to the spot for a long time. At that time, Mo Lichuan had already come up. When he walked over, he seemed to have realized that something was wrong. He walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and said, ¡°why are you standing there in a daze? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly raised her head and glared at him. There seemed to be anger in her eyes, as if she was wronged. Lu Huanzi did not say a word and went upstairs. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face darkened a little. Then he turned to uncle Fu and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± Uncle Fu said, ¡°when miss came back and heard that Sir¡¯s girlfriend was here, she didn¡¯t look too happy. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned, ¡°girlfriend? ¡± Uncle Fu said, ¡°it¡¯s Miss Lin Shanshan, the Big Star. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned and asked, ¡°why is she here? ¡± The Butler said, ¡°Miss Lin suddenly came to visit today. She said that Sir¡¯s girlfriend is here to accompany you for dinner. I thought it was sir¡¯s order, so, so¡­ ¡± The housekeeper could already tell that there was something fishy about this. There were many girlfriends who had been rumored by Sir over the years. The most recent one was this Miss Lin Shanshan. But none of Sir¡¯s girlfriends for so many years dared to come to their home by themselves. Moreover, Sir would not tell them the address. Since this Miss Lin Shanshan was able to find this place by herself,. She must have made an agreement with sir. But looking at Sir¡¯s expression now, the matter did not seem to be that simple. However, Mo Lichuan did not say anything. He only asked, ¡°where is she? ¡± The Butler said, ¡°in your room, Mister, Miss Lin insisted on visiting your room¡­ ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°from now on, no one is allowed to enter my room except for miss. Do you understand? ¡± Uncle Fu repeatedly replied. Mo Lichuan had already gone upstairs. After Lu Huanzi went upstairs, an inexplicable anger accumulated in her heart. In fact, even Lu Huanzi herself did not know what she was angry about. It was just that her brother-in-law had a girlfriend. It was normal for a big shot like her brother-in-law to have some women around him. Lu Huanzi heard that people like him often needed to put on a show. It would be abnormal if he didn¡¯t. But it was okay if he didn¡¯t know. After knowing, Lu Huanzi felt very uncomfortable. Chapter 1012 Her and Mo Lichuan¡¯s room was opposite each other. The door of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room was closed at this moment. And her girlfriend was inside. Lu Huanzi had an impulse to rush in. When she stood at the door for a while, Mo Lichuan had already appeared in the corridor. Before Mo Lichuan got close, Lu Huanzi had already opened the door and entered. Lu Huanzi was very angry. She was angry, but at the same time, there was an indescribable sadness. She didn¡¯t know where her emotions came from. But she was very sad. She even wanted to cry. Forget it. She did not want to think about it anymore. Lu Huanzi picked up her bag and walked to the desk. She had a lot of homework today. She just wanted to immerse herself in her homework. On the other side, Mo Lichuan stood at Lu Huanzi¡¯s door for a while. But in the end, he did not open the door and enter. Instead, he opened the door to his room. After entering, he saw a graceful figure on the balcony. When the people on the other side heard the sound of the door, they had already turned around. When he saw Mo Lichuan enter, he was pleasantly surprised and greeted him, ¡°Hi, Lichuan, you¡¯re back. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned, ¡°why are you here? ¡± The woman walked up to Mo Lichuan and naturally hooked her arm around Mo Lichuan¡¯s neck, ¡°Lichuan, I missed you, so I came to see you. Did you miss me? ¡± Mo Lichuan took her hand off his neck and said, ¡°this is not where you should be. I¡¯ll send you back. ¡± Lin Shanshan looked confused. ¡°Lichuan, are you angry? Why? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Lin Shanshan was confused. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying so hard to woo me these past few days. You¡¯ve sent me 999 roses every day. The media has reported it all. I¡¯m completely touched by you. I¡¯ve promised you. Why are you suddenly so cold to me? ¡± Lin Shanshan was really confused. These past few days, she had been wooed by Mo Lichuan. The media had also reported everything. There were flowers, gifts, and quite a high profile. She had gone out for a few meals with Mo Lichuan. They had also been photographed by the media. In the eyes of outsiders, they were already a perfect couple. She had even decided to make it public. Although as an artist, this was a taboo. She could have a scandal. As long as she kept her mouth shut. This way, not only would she be able to gain fame through publicity, but her complicated relationship would also make her more topical. But she didn¡¯t want to. She was really smitten with this man. He was mature and mature, and at a young age he was already the chairman of the Mo Group. He was almost every woman¡¯s dream man. The ideal marriage partner. Chapter 1013 But what puzzled her was that. Although it was rumored that she and Mo Lichuan were lovers. The media had even claimed that the two of them had already cohabited. In fact, it wasn¡¯t the case. Other than going out for a few meals together, they didn¡¯t make any progress. Although Mr. Mo¡¯s courtship of her was known to everyone. But when he was with her, he didn¡¯t show much enthusiasm. It was even as if he was completing a mission. Every time he finished eating, he would send her home. He didn¡¯t even give her a good kiss. She had once invited him up to have a seat. This was already a further hint. But he had refused. Her heart was a little uncertain. She asked some of her friends. Those people all said that Mr. Mo was a gentleman. They must have wanted to take things one step at a time. His appearance showed that he respected and cherished her. Thinking of this, her heart was very happy again. Those friends advised her to be more patient. But she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. This state had been going on for a while. But she couldn¡¯t see his emotions clearly. He had always been polite to her, like a gentleman, not taking a step over her. But she was eager to establish this relationship. She had hired a private detective, and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to find out where Mo Lichuan lived. Today, she came over just to give him a surprise. But now, looking at Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression, there didn¡¯t seem to be any surprise at all. Instead, there was only an undisguised impatience. Lin Shanshan¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of hurt. ¡°Lichuan, tell me the reason. Is it because I¡¯m not good enough or don¡¯t like me anymore? If you really don¡¯t like me anymore, why did you go through so much trouble to chase me and make the whole city know about it? Lichuan, I really like you. I want to know what your true thoughts are. ¡± Lin Shanshan was famous for her purity in the industry. She was a stream of beauty that was judged by the entertainment industry. Because of this image positioning, she could be considered to be a clean person. There were many men who pursued her. There were male celebrities in the industry, and there were also top-tier wealthy businessmen. But she never gave them a chance. She fell head first into Mo Lichuan¡¯s hands. Initially, she thought that happiness was within her grasp, but it became illusory again. She could not see through the man in front of her. Her palm-sized small face was only covered with light makeup. She knew that Mo Lichuan had said that he did not like women to wear heavy makeup. His furrowed brows and tearful eyes were as delicate and pitiful as a cat. No Man would be able to remain indifferent at this moment. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s face did not show the slightest bit of emotion. This made Lin Shanshan feel a little hopeless. However, after a while, Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice softened a little. Something something something something something something something something something = Chapter 1014 He said, ¡°okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to work with director Wang Jiawei? I¡¯ll get someone to talk to him and let you act as the female lead in his next film. ¡± Lin Shanshan¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Director Wang Jiawei¡¯s film was a masterpiece, and it was well-known in the industry. Lin Shanshan had always wanted to act in his film. But the director had never taken a fancy to it. Mo Lichuan¡¯s words made her very surprised. Especially since Mo Lichuan knew that she would be acting in director Wang Jiawei¡¯s work first. It proved that he still cared about her very much. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°alright, I have something to do today. I¡¯ll send you back first. ¡± Lin Shanshan was already very happy. She held Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you. When you¡¯re free, we¡¯ll have dinner together. ¡± Hence, the two of them left the room. * * * * Lu Huanzi was doing her homework in the room. Sitting in front of the desk, she couldn¡¯t even calculate the simplest equation. Suddenly, she heard the sound of the car starting up downstairs. Lu Huanzi could not control herself and walked to the bedside. Sure enough, she saw Mo Lichuan driving out. The music saw a woman sitting in the passenger seat. The distance was too far, and it was night again. Lu Huanzi could not see clearly what the woman looked like. But somehow, she felt very uncomfortable in her heart. Her brother-in-law¡¯s passenger seat had never been occupied by anyone else. It seemed to be her exclusive seat. But now¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi angrily pulled the curtains shut. Lu Huanzi went back to her desk to do her homework. This time, she was completely immersed. Soon, Lu Huanzi finished all her homework. The Butler came in and asked her to eat. He said that her husband had returned. He was waiting for her in the restaurant. Lu Huanzi snorted. Asking her to eat? Didn¡¯t he already eat with that female celebrity? She didn¡¯t want to eat with him again. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat. ¡± As she spoke, she took another set of practice questions and started to do them. The housekeeper had no choice. After saying a few words, she went out. Miss had a good temper. She always had a small face. She had a good relationship with mister. Mister had always doted on her like his own sister. He had never had a conflict like today. Even the housekeeper did not know what was going on. After the housekeeper went out, Lu Huanzi put down the pen. She was in a daze for a while before she suddenly knocked her head on the table. Her heart felt inexplicably sour and uncomfortable. She did not know what was wrong with her, but she was full of grievance and did not say anything. After a while, the door opened again. Lu Huanzi did not raise her head. She closed her eyes and said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have dinner with him. Don¡¯t bother me anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi rarely got angry like this. She practically roared. There was a moment of silence in the air. When she heard the sound again. The voice floated over from above her head. ¡°Why are you throwing a Tantrum? You don¡¯t even want to eat dinner? ¡± Chapter 1015 When Lu Huanzi heard this voice, she raised her head. Her brother-in-law was standing beside her. Her brother-in-law was very tall. Standing beside him was like a huge mountain. When Lu Huanzi saw that face, she was inexplicably unhappy. She did not know why, but she could not get rid of that increasingly aggrieved feeling. Therefore, Lu Huanzi turned her head away almost in a fit of Pique. ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t you know that you have to knock on the door before entering? ¡± Mo Lichuan reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°To think that you are still willing to call me brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi remained silent. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°tell me, why are you throwing a Tantrum? You hit someone at school today, but you refused to tell me the reason. Now you¡¯re throwing a Tantrum. ¡± Lu Huanzi had long forgotten about what happened at school. She was not upset because of that incident. But now, she did not know what to say. Because she did not even know herself. What was wrong with her. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°alright, alright. Let¡¯s go out for dinner first. After dinner, we can have a good chat. ¡± In the end, Lu Huanzi reluctantly followed Mo Lichuan to the dining room. During dinner, she did not say a word. Even the little nanny who was standing next to her felt strange. Miss had a lively personality. She was always chattering like a little magpie at home. Sir was not. Sir had always been calm like a mountain, like the sea. However, he would always listen to miss. Occasionally, he would say a few words. Only in front of Miss, Sir¡¯s face had a faint gentleness. However, the atmosphere today was very strange. The young lady was fuming with anger, but she was not willing to say a word. On the other hand, when he took the initiative to ask a few questions, the young lady just ignored him. Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, could not hold it in any longer. He suddenly raised his head and said to the few little nannies standing beside him, ¡°you guys go out first. ¡± The little nannies were already trembling with fear. The atmosphere here was not right. It seemed that mister was finally going to flip out. In order to avoid getting involved, everyone wanted to leave immediately. When the last nanny left, she even closed the door. The dining room in the villa was very big. But in an instant, Lu Huanzi felt that it was cramped and cramped. Mo Lichuan had already put down his chopsticks indifferently. He said, ¡°are you done eating? If you¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s talk. ¡± For some reason, when Lu Huanzi heard this, she felt that her back was half cold. She had lived with her brother-in-law for so many years. Although her brother-in-law had a cold personality, he was always easy to talk to. He had almost never really lost his temper with her. However, Lu Huanzi was most afraid of her brother-in-law being like this. Usually, when her brother-in-law wanted to talk to her with a straight face, it was the time when she was faced with a big disaster. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank Chapter 1016 Lu Huanzi put down her chopsticks as well. She said directly, ¡°I have nothing to talk about with brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°why are you throwing a Tantrum today? ¡± His voice was clear and light, but it carried a kind of majesty that made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Lu Huanzi was actually a little afraid. But there was still an inexplicable stubbornness in her words. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not throwing a Tantrum. ¡± Mo Lichuan replied, ¡°If you¡¯re not throwing a Tantrum, then what are you doing now? ¡± Lu Huanzi pursed her lips and did not speak. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°tell me about what happened during the day. What exactly did that Yu Haoran say about you hitting someone? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to bring up the past again. When Yu Haoran was mentioned, she was filled with impatience. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t ask. I won¡¯t tell. ¡± Lu Huanzi got up and was about to leave. However, Mo Lichuan grabbed her arm and she fell onto the chair. Mo Lichuan did not even get up. When Lu Huanzi turned her head, she saw that Mo Lichuan was frowning. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice turned colder, ¡°Lu Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong with you? What can¡¯t you tell brother-in-law? ¡± Lu Huanzi bit her lip and tears were about to fall. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi, but his heart felt like it had been swept by a feather. Suddenly, his heart softened a little. He gently held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m your guardian. After your sister left, she entrusted you to me. I¡¯m the closest family member in the world. You have to tell me what grievances you¡¯ve suffered. Only then can I settle it for you. ¡± Mo Lichuan rarely spoke in such a gentle tone. He even patted her back like he was coaxing a child. But for some reason, after Lu Huanzi heard these words, she felt even more wronged. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and suddenly started to cry. ¡°brother-in-law, are you getting married? brother-in-law, are you going to abandon me in the future? ¡± It would be fine if she didn¡¯t cry. When these tears flowed, Lu Huanzi¡¯s emotions were like a flood. All of a sudden, they surged up. She cried like a child. Only now did she finally understand. What exactly was she angry about in her current position. Rather than saying she was angry, it was more like she was afraid. Lu Huanzi actually knew that such a day would come. It was just that she did not dare to face it. Her sister had passed away. Her brother-in-law could not be single for the rest of his life. One day, he would have a girlfriend and get married. Then, what would she do at that time? She was Mo Lichuan¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s sister. Even in the outside world, no one knew that her brother-in-law and sister were married. Her sister was even more insignificant. Most importantly, his new wife would never accept his ex-wife¡¯s sister living together. Chapter 1017 Lu Huanzi felt sad. Firstly, it was for her sister, and secondly, it was for herself. When Mo Lichuan heard this, he found it funny. ¡°How could I not want you? Besides, I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to get married. ¡± Lu Huanzi complained, ¡°you¡¯ve already brought your girlfriend home. Even if you don¡¯t get married now, you¡¯ll get married sooner or later. ¡± Speaking of this matter, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart ached even more. She knew that it was because of her sister. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was filled with contradictions. She hoped that her brother-in-law would never forget her sister and only love her sister forever. But she also knew that her brother-in-law actually needed to start a new life. He absolutely could not spend his entire life in mourning over her sister¡¯s life. It had already been three years. A person like her brother-in-law had a successful career, a prominent family, and was also a dragon and Phoenix among men. There were so many women who liked him that they could go around the world. But he still lived alone like this for three years. Even in Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes, his friendship with his sister was deep enough. However, Lu Huanzi still could not control the conflicting emotions in her heart. When Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s appearance, he stood up and walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side, gently pulling her into his arms. He patted her back like an elder and said, ¡°I won¡¯t get married, and I won¡¯t leave you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be your family. ¡± Lu Huanzi wiped away her tears. She looked at Mo Lichuan and asked, ¡°are you the closest family member in the world? ¡± Mo Lichuan rubbed her hair and smiled. ¡°silly, of course. ¡± The Great Wall in her heart suddenly became impregnable again. This was what her brother-in-law said. They were the closest family members in the world. No one could destroy them, not even her brother-in-law¡¯s future wife. Lu Huanzi felt as if a door had been knocked on her heart. This was the unique world in her heart. There were only two people in this world, her brother-in-law and herself. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°alright, alright. Don¡¯t be unhappy anymore. If you don¡¯t like that person, I¡¯ll never see her again. ¡± Lu Huanzi raised her head. ¡°really? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s true. In the future, I¡¯ll never see her again, and I won¡¯t let you see her again. ¡± For a moment, Lu Huanzi could not tell what emotions she was feeling. But she was secretly happy. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I have to take a math test tomorrow. Can you give me some questions? ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. ¡°Sure. ¡± Every time before Lu Huanzi¡¯s big exam, Mo Lichuan would help her grasp the key points and even help her with the questions. Lu Huanzi was actually very good at math. But occasionally, she would intentionally fail a little. Because that way, her brother-in-law would help her with her homework. And that kind of time was the happiest time for her. That kind of time was the happiest time for her. ? Chapter 1018 Mo Lichuan nodded his head. Thus, Lu Huanzi happily took her schoolbag into her brother-in-law¡¯s study. The next day, Lu huanzi still rode her bike to school. Usually, she would ride her bike to school. Now that such a thing had happened, she would not ride her bike over. When Lu Huanzi parked her car on the parking spot,. She saw a few girls beside her looking at her, intentionally or unintentionally, and whispering to each other. Lu Huanzi vaguely heard a few key words. For example, a Courtesan, Yu Haoran, a luxury car¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi looked at them. Those people immediately pretended as if nothing had happened and left. Lu Huanzi cursed in her heart. Although the school had already issued a disciplinary notice for yesterday¡¯s incident and clarified that the whole school was not allowed to discuss it. But in this boring and boring study. There had to be some fresh gossip to serve as a topic for everyone to talk about after the pressure of studying. It was impossible to say that they didn¡¯t care. After all, she was 17 years old, the age where her self-esteem was the strongest. However, Lu Huanzi still endured it. She even felt incredulous that she had hit Yu Haoran. However, after the incident, she also felt that she had been impulsive. She admitted that she was in the wrong. If his head was broken, it might even leave a scar. Lu Huanzi originally thought that he would definitely not let it go. However, she did not expect that guy to actually exonerate her in the teacher¡¯s office. This was completely unexpected. Lu Huanzi felt that his brain must have gone crazy. She wouldn¡¯t thank her. If it weren¡¯t for him finding trouble with her in public, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. When Lu Huanzi entered the classroom, there weren¡¯t many people. She always arrived at school the first few days of the day. However, her deskmate, Lu Shuangyi, had already arrived. Lu Huanzi was the class monitor, while Lu Shuangyi was the study commissary. The two of them always ranked first and second in class. They chased each other, forming a virtuous circle and were very famous in the grade. There were even people who gave them a nickname, ¡°invincible Shuanglu. ¡± Lu Shuangyi and Lu Huanzi were good friends. They could almost be considered close friends. Everyone had their own little secrets during their school years. The two of them could be considered people who shared secrets and talked about everything. Lu Huanzi sat down. Lu Shuangyi asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to ask you yesterday. What exactly happened? Why did you beat Yu Haoran? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still full of anger when she mentioned this matter. Lu Huanzi briefly told her what happened. Lu Shuangyi was furious. ¡°then you really went easy on him. If it were me, I would definitely blow his head off. To actually say that you¡¯re a Courtesan, it¡¯s really infuriating. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t want to mention that bastard anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°forget it, forget it, I don¡¯t want to mention that bastard anymore. ¡± Chapter 1019 Lu Shuangyi, on the other hand, had a worried look on her face. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that you can just drop if you don¡¯t want to. You should know that his family is very powerful in this city, right? It¡¯s said that even the principal of our school has to give some face to his family. ¡°If you beat him up, will it cause you any trouble? ¡± Trouble? It wasn¡¯t nothing. But it wasn¡¯t too big. This matter could be considered private. But it was wrong to target both of them. The school punished both of them to clean up for half a month. The two of them were responsible for the entire grade corridor. They stayed behind to clean up after school every day. This kind of punishment was considered the lightest among all the punishments for violating the school¡¯s rules and regulations. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t care too much about it. It was fine to clean up, but it was only for half an hour after school. However, she didn¡¯t want to see Yu Haoran at all. However, Lu Huanzi thought, how could a person like him really carry out this kind of punishment. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve already taken care of it. There shouldn¡¯t be any trouble. ¡± Lu Shuangyi also let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Her classmates also came in one after another. Lu Huanzi took out the books from her bag and placed them on the table. Just as she put the books away, a black object suddenly flashed in front of her eyes. Then, the homework and books that she had just put away all fell to the ground. Lu Huanzi looked up. She saw Yu Haoran¡¯s evil face. He stood there and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t careful. ¡± How could he be careless? He did it on purpose. When he passed by just now, he deliberately threw his backpack away. All of a sudden, all the books on Lu Huanzi¡¯s desk fell to the ground. His face clearly said, ¡°I did it on purpose. ¡°. There was no trace of guilt. Lu Huanzi knew that he deliberately stirred up trouble. It was definitely to take revenge for yesterday¡¯s Arrow. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t understand. If he really wanted to take revenge,. Yesterday in the office was the best opportunity. Why did he have to take the blame on himself? Lu Huanzi was resentful. But seeing that his forehead was still bandaged, she finally held back. She said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°. Then she bent down and picked up the book that she had dropped on the ground. Yu Haoran did not expect Lu Huanzi to have such a reaction. His son felt bored. He strode to his seat. Lu Huanzi¡¯s seat was at the front of the east. And His seat was at the far corner of the West. It¡¯s the furthest place in the whole classroom. Lu Huanzi did not know why he had to go this way. Moreover, Lu Huanzi suddenly found that this seemed to be not the first time. But every day, Yu Haoran walked down the aisle from her position. ¡ª¨C Chapter 1020 The scene just now. Many pairs of eyes in the classroom were staring at him. Lu Huanzi did not want to shed all pretense of cordiality with him in public. A day of classes soon passed. After school. Lu Shuangyi packed her homework and saw that Lu Huanzi was still sitting in her seat. She said, ¡°Huanzi, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? ¡± Lu Huanzi shrugged helplessly. ¡°I was left behind to clean the corridor for half a month. You can go, I¡¯ll bring you back. ¡± Lu Shuangyi had forgotten. Just because she hit Yu Haoran, Huanzi was punished to clean the corridor. She really caused a lot of trouble. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°why don¡¯t I stay and help you? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you should go back quickly. I can do it alone. It¡¯ll take at most half an hour. ¡± Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°if it¡¯s two people, it¡¯ll take half an hour. If it¡¯s you alone, it¡¯ll take an hour. Do you still expect that bastard to clean it too? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought so. After Yu Haoran finished his pe class in the afternoon, he didn¡¯t seem to have returned to the classroom. He must have already skipped school. The teachers in the school had completely let this little ancestor go. Although he was also punished to clean up together. But how could a person like him appear. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Shuangyi, you don¡¯t have to help me. I¡¯m only cleaning half of it anyway. The other half is his task. WHY SHOULD WE HELP HIM CLEAN UP? You can go home. ¡± Lu Shuangyi thought about it and felt that it made sense. So she took her schoolbag and left. Everyone in the classroom had left, leaving only Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi took the mop and went to the pool to wash it. She hadn¡¯t finished washing it yet. After a while, she saw a white figure carrying a mop over. That person was staring at that person. His brows were furrowed. Because that person was Yu Haoran. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect him to come over. Forget it. If he came over, so be it. What does it have to do with her. Lu Huanzi turned around and started to wash the mop herself, ignoring him. Yu Haoran came over and walked directly to the opposite side of Lu Huanzi. He turned the tap on to the maximum. Then, he forcefully placed the mop inside. The dirty water splashed all over Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. Lu Huanzi raised her head and glared at him fiercely. He was simply deliberately looking for trouble. However, when Lu Huanzi looked over, he only smiled at Lu Huanzi. There was a hint of provocation and evil in that smile. Lu Huanzi really had the urge to throw the mop at his face. But in the end, she resisted it. Lu Huanzi finished washing the mop and turned to leave. Lu Huanzi began to drag the corridor. She had only planned to drag the corridor on the west side. If Yu Haoran was sensible, he would have dragged the corridor on the east side. But how could he be sensible. Then, Yu Haoran took the mop and walked behind Lu Huanzi. He waved it casually on the ground a few times. Even if he dragged it like that, it would not be clean. However, it blocked Lu Huanzi¡¯s path. Chapter 1021 Lu Huanzi did not want to talk to him at first, but she could not stand the way he was now. She turned around and asked directly, ¡°what do you want? ¡± The person on the other side looked as if he had gotten what he wanted. He held the MOP upright and placed his arm casually on it. There was still a wicked smile on his face. ¡°But to be honest, was the man last time really your brother? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect him to ask such a question. Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize that he was asking about Mo Lichuan last time. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°this doesn¡¯t seem to be your business. ¡± However, Yu Haoran did not let it go. ¡°When others saw you get out of the luxury car, did you get out of his car? What is your relationship with him? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what relationship do I have with him? Does it have anything to do with you? ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi pushed him away and prepared to leave. However, Yu Haoran suddenly said from behind, ¡°could he be the one who kept you? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s footsteps instantly stopped. Her heart seemed to be burning with an unknown fire. It was one thing to publicly insult her as a courtesan yesterday, but now she actually said that she was kept. This was simply malicious slander. Lu Huanzi slowly turned around. Her face was relatively calm. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°do you think that I hit you too lightly last time? Isn¡¯t it enough for you to learn a lesson? ¡± However, Yu Haoran completely ignored Lu Huanzi¡¯s threat. He seemed to be struggling with this question. He said, ¡°then tell me, who exactly is he to you? I¡¯ve asked my father. His name is Mo Lichuan. I know about the MO family, but I¡¯ve never heard of him having a younger sister. You and he also have different surnames. Do you live together ¡°Why did he send you to school? Why did he call his parents? Why was he called to the school? ¡± Yu Haoran unexpectedly asked a lot of questions at once. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s frown was getting tighter and tighter. This had nothing to do with him. Why did she have to tell him her privacy. Did she want him to go out and talk to others as if they were gossip? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°classmate Yu, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m familiar with you. You don¡¯t have to care about my affairs. Not to mention that I¡¯m not a social butterfly, even if I really am, it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m not familiar with you at all. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi turned around and went to the East corridor She had only taken a few steps. She heard a bang from behind. Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran was so angry that he threw the mop on the ground. Lu Huanzi snorted. What a nuisance. Lu Huanzi had originally planned to ignore this nuisance. However, ever since that time, Lu Huanzi discovered that this Yu Haoran always appeared by her side¡­ ¡­ Looking for trouble ! Chapter 1022 When Lu Huanzi was in class. He could throw the chalk head from the back onto her desk. After class, he would deliberately pass by her position. Naturally, he would ¡°accidentally¡± touch all the things on her desk to the ground. During pe class, he would always accidentally hit her feet with a ball. Even Lu Shuangyi could not stand it. Let her report to the teacher. What¡¯s the use of reporting to the teacher. Last time in the office, Lu Huanzi could see it. His mother was the best. She treated her son like a king. Even the head teacher couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Who asked him to be a homegrown bully? And most importantly¡­ Her brother-in-law had been very busy with work these days, and he was very tired. He came back very late every day, and when he came back, he would say a few words to her. Basically, he had to go to the study to work until midnight. Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her brother-in-law. Therefore, Lu Huanzi could be considered to have endured it for a long time. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that her tolerance was in exchange for her brother-in-law¡¯s insatiable desire. Finally, for the Nth time, when Yu Haoran passed by her side. He gave her a birthday present from Mo Lichuan. When a porcelain teacup fell to the ground. Lu Huanzi was furious. This teacup was her favorite. It was a birthday present from Mo Lichuan the year of her middle school entrance examination. Not to mention that it was expensive. Lu Huanzi had already used it for two years. She already had feelings for it. Because during this period of time, Yu Haoran had repeatedly used this method to find trouble. Lu Huanzi¡¯s desk was now completely clean. She did not even put a single book on it. And today, she had made a mistake. She had only placed the Cup on the desk for five minutes. Yu Haoran deliberately knocked the Wine Cup against the floor and broke it. This was a gift from her brother-in-law. It was her favorite gift. Last time, she had also used this Cup to smash Yu Haoran¡¯s head. Lu Huanzi finally could not bear it anymore. Especially when Yu Haoran knocked the cup over and walked over as if nothing had happened. He did not even look at it. Lu Huanzi finally slapped the desk and stood up. ¡°Yu Haoran, stop right there! ¡± This roar was really not small. The originally noisy classroom instantly quieted down at this moment. All eyes were focused on this side. In fact, everyone had seen what had happened in the past few days. Everyone knew what had happened in their hearts. But what kind of person was Yu Haoran. He was the person that the entire school could not afford to offend. The class monitor just had to bash his head open. How could he not take revenge! These few days, everyone witnessed Yu Haoran¡¯s actions of taking revenge on Lu Huanzi. Everyone¡¯s attitude was basically divided into two groups. One group was led by Lu Shuangyi, who felt injustice for Lu Huanzi and especially hated Yu Haoran. The other group was Yu Haoran¡¯s ¡°brainless fan¡± . Just because that guy was handsome, there were actually quite a few brainless fans in the class. Chapter 1023 In their eyes, everything their ¡°Prince¡± did was right. There really was someone called Yu Haoran Prince. When Lu Huanzi saw the other girls in the corridor handing him love letters and calling him prince, she was so disgusted that she almost vomited. At that time, when Lu Huanzi passed by, she was with Lu Huanzi. The two of them had a tacit understanding and made a dry vomiting gesture. Yu Haoran happened to see this scene too. Yu Haoran directly threw the love letters and chocolate that the girl gave him down from the fourth floor. The girl covered her face and ran away crying. Lu Huanzi was puzzled. Such a bad boy was not worth liking so much. Especially now. Lu Huanzi was so angry that she was about to explode. It was her precious cup. On the other side, Yu Haoran had already turned around. His face was still as evil and provocative as before. ¡°What do you want me to do? ¡± What do I want him to do? If it was possible, she really wanted to smash his head with the Cup again. Lu Huanzi was so angry that her face turned red. Especially now, everyone¡¯s eyes were almost fixed on her. Yu Haoran glanced at the broken teacup on the ground and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a teacup. I¡¯ll compensate you with the exact same one. ¡± It was exactly the same. How could he afford to pay for it? ! It was brought back by her brother-in-law from Japan. It was custom-made by herself. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, what right do you have to have such an attitude? Why do you always bully me? I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time because your family is powerful. Yes, if it weren¡¯t for your family¡¯s power and influence, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do whatever you want in a key high school. However, people like you only rely on the parasites of your parents. You only know how to show off your presence through fierce fights. In my eyes, you¡¯re the most pitiful wretch. You¡¯re just a useless idiot with no ink on your chest! ¡± Lu Huanzi practically cursed out everything she wanted to say in one breath. These words had been bottled up in her heart for a long time. Even though she and Lu Shuangyi had already cursed out countless times in private. But this was the first time she had done so without any scruples and cursed out in public. The atmosphere in the air suddenly froze. Everyone¡¯s expressions were practically dumbstruck. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was extremely red. She could also hear her heart beating much faster than usual. On the other side, Yu Haoran stopped Lu Huanzi¡¯s words as if he was dumbfounded. He stood still on the spot. When he finally reacted, his face turned red as well. His eyes were obviously filled with anger. He took a step forward and swung his fist at Lu Huanzi¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi closed her eyes almost reflexively. This person in front of her was used to hitting people. But in the next second, she opened her eyes again. She even raised her chin. Her tone was also provocative as she said, ¡°what? Did I hit the nail on the head, so you¡¯re angry out of embarrassment? ¡± Chapter 1024 Many people around them even covered their eyes. There were also people who screamed. Lu Shuangyi saw that the two of them were in a stalemate, so she quickly wiped the oil off her feet and went to report to the teacher. The veins on Yu Haoran¡¯s forehead bulged. His hair was not long. It was a buzz cut that the boys in school did not dare to try. Ever since he cut his buzz cut. There had been rumors in school that buzz cut was the only standard to test handsome guys. Because after Yu Haoran cut his buzz cut, he was even cleaner and more handsome. Looking at his face from such a distance¡­ Lu Huanzi was still convinced that Yu Haoran was very handsome. Yu Haoran¡¯s skin was very white and his facial features were three-dimensional. Ignoring the RUFFIAN temperament on his body, he actually looked a little delicate. However, at this moment, the anger in his eyes was obvious. His eyes were staring at her, as if he wanted to skin her alive and swallow her whole. Lu Huanzi still held her head high. She was just waiting for his punch to land. She did not know how to dodge. The last time she beat someone up, she was always in the wrong. If he beat her up this time, it would be a repeat offense, and the punishment should be more severe. Lu Huanzi hoped that she would never see this person again. But in the end, Yu Haoran slowly put down the fist in his hand. He gritted his teeth and seemed to be enduring. He said word by word, ¡°Lu Huanzi, wait for me after school! ¡± As he said that, he slammed the door and walked out. The form teacher just happened to come over. He called Yu Haoran¡¯s name a few times. But Yu Haoran acted as if he did not hear it. In a moment, he disappeared into the corridor. Lu Shuangyi walked over and said worriedly, ¡°how is it? Did he hit you? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. It was neither scary nor realistic to say that. The fists of a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy were still very strong. However, in the end, Yu Haoran still did not make a move. The classroom was completely silent. Many people were in the mood to watch the show. The last student in the class and the student with the best grades. Moreover, the last sentence that Yu Haoran said could almost be considered a threat. Wait for him after school? What did he mean by that? Yu Haoran disappeared for the whole day today. The teacher was almost used to the incident of him skipping class. Therefore, he almost did not ask about it. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was pounding all day long. Today, she really shed all pretense of cordiality with Yu Haoran. She called him a parasite in front of so many people. It must have hurt his self-esteem. Lu Huanzi was really afraid that he would find someone to ambush her somewhere at night and wait to teach her a lesson? Lu Huanzi is really a little flustered. But what Lu Huanzi was worried about did not happen. She cleaned the hallway alone tonight and went to the bike shed to get her bike. I didn¡¯t run into anyone. Chapter 1025 When Lu Huanzi arrived home safely, she finally let out a sigh of relief. When Lu Huanzi arrived home, Mo Lichuan was still not back yet. These days, she was already used to doing her homework alone, eating alone, and then waiting for Mo Lichuan to come back and say a few words before going to bed. Lu Huanzi sighed. Her brother-in-law was really getting busier and busier. The time he spent with her was also getting less and less. After Lu Huanzi finished her dinner, she went back to her room to do her homework. After a while, the housekeeper came up and said that she had a call. Lu Huanzi was suspicious. She didn¡¯t have a cell phone yet. Because the school forbade her to bring her cell phone. Although many students still secretly brought their cell phones with them. But Lu Huanzi had always followed the school rules. So who would call her? The housekeeper said, ¡°it¡¯s Miss Lin. She called the landline at home and said that she¡¯s looking for Miss Lin? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t understand for a moment. ¡°which Miss Lin? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°the one who came to the house last time, Sir¡¯s girlfriend. ¡± Lu Huanzi immediately frowned. She remembered. Which celebrity was called Lin Shanshan. Lu Huanzi felt very strange. ¡°Why did she look for me? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°she didn¡¯t say that. Miss, do you want to pick up the phone? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a moment, but still got up and went to pick up the phone. A woman¡¯s voice was on the phone. Her voice was as gentle as water. ¡°Are you Li Chuan¡¯s sister? I¡¯m Li Chuan¡¯s girlfriend. Can we meet tonight? ¡± Lu Huanzi was very confused. Last time, her brother-in-law said that he would cut ties with this woman. But now, she still claimed to be her brother-in-law¡¯s girlfriend. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little uncomfortable. Her brother-in-law didn¡¯t cut ties with her at all. Her brother-in-law must have said that just to brush her off. So, her brother-in-law still treated her as a child and lied to her. Lu Huanzi felt a little uncomfortable. Admittedly, her brother-in-law¡¯s girlfriend couldn¡¯t be cut off just because she didn¡¯t like it. However, Lu Huanzi felt that her brother-in-law should not lie to her. Lu Huanzi knew that she should not go over. But in the end, she could not help but ask, ¡°okay, where shall we meet? ¡± The person on the other side said, ¡°Do you know yunding restaurant? It¡¯s right over there in room 201. You can just go there directly. ¡± After Lu Huanzi hung up the phone, her heart was beating very fast. This was the first time she had interacted with the people in her brother-in-law¡¯s circle of life. To be honest, her brother-in-law had always protected her very well. Apart from a few close friends, very few people knew of her existence. Even the outside world did not know that he had ever been married. Media reports said that he was unmarried. He was even at the top of Asia¡¯s list of Golden Bachelors. The outside world did not know of his wife¡¯s existence, let alone her sister. Chapter 1026 After Lu Huanzi hung up the phone. She said to the Butler, ¡°Uncle Fu, I¡¯m going out for a while. I might come back late. If brother-in-law comes back, tell him that I¡¯m going to my classmate¡¯s house today and will come back later. ¡± Lu Huanzi rode her own bicycle to go there. Because the Yunding restaurant was in the center of the city. It wasn¡¯t very far. About Twenty minutes later, Lu Huanzi arrived. After Lu Huanzi parked the car, she went in. The waiter inside brought her to the private room. On the other side, Lin Shanshan had already arrived. Lin Shanshan was indeed a beauty. She had a pure face, almond-shaped eyes, Cherry Lips, and skin that was as smooth as butter. Her face was born with a pitiful and pitiful look. Lu Huanzi did not expect her brother-in-law to like such a person. She and her sister were two completely different personalities. Her sister had always been swift and decisive since she was young. She would shoulder everything on her own and would not let anyone help her. The people on the other side saw Lu Huanzi appear at the door. They also stood up. ¡°You¡¯re here. Come in quickly. ¡± Lin Shanshan was wearing a white chiffon dress today. Her hair was very straight and draped over her shoulders. It was very soft and smooth. She really looked like a fairy who had descended to the mortal world. Lu Huanzi looked at herself. She was still wearing a tacky school uniform. Her long hair was tied in a ponytail at the back. It was said that this Lin Shanshan had debuted very early and was only a few years older than her. But now, it seemed that the two of them were really worlds apart. Lu Huanzi slowly walked over. The waiter closed the door behind her. Lin Shanshan had already walked over and looked very enthusiastic. Lin Shanshan said, ¡°your name is Huanzi, right? I¡¯ve heard Li Chuan talk about you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what did he say to you about me? ¡± Lin Shanshan did not expect her to ask this. But after a while, she still smiled and said, ¡°Li Chuan said that you¡¯re his good sister and very obedient. He loves you very much. ¡± Lu Huanzi sneered in her heart. Mo Lichuan would never say such things. Lin Shanshan pulled Lu Huanzi to sit down and said, ¡°the steak here is very delicious. It¡¯s all flown over from Hokkaido. Come and have a taste. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°my brother-in-law often brings me here to eat. ¡± Lin Shanshan was a little dumbfounded. ¡°brother-in-law? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m not Mo Lichuan¡¯s biological sister, but his wife¡¯s sister? ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, Lin Shanshan¡¯s face instantly turned white. ¡°Li Chuan is already married? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s guess was right. Brother-in-law did not tell his girlfriend anything. He even hid his first marriage. Lu Huanzi did not know what she was thinking. But she wanted her to know something. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yes, my sister and brother-in-law got married a few years ago. But don¡¯t worry, my sister has passed away. ¡± Chapter 1027 Lin Shanshan stood in the distance like a fool, not moving at all. It took her quite a while to react. She said, ¡°How could this be? ¡± Lu huanzi smiled, ¡°don¡¯t you know about this? brother-in-law didn¡¯t even tell you this. It seems that he really doesn¡¯t care about you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very straightforward. However, Lin Shanshan¡¯s face turned white and blue. For some reason, Lu Huanzi actually felt a trace of happiness in her heart. After a long while.. Lin Shanshan said, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t care. Even if Li Chuan had a marriage, I don¡¯t care because I truly love him. Since your sister has passed away, I will take care of you on behalf of your sister and brother-in-law in the future. ¡± Lin Shanshan¡¯s words were even sincere and emotional. Lu Huanzi felt that she deserved to be an actress. However, Lu Huanzi did not give her any face at all. She pulled her hand out as if she had touched a plague. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face showed a trace of coldness and arrogance. She said, ¡°Do you think you can replace my sister ¡°My brother-in-law has always loved only my sister. My sister is the most important person in his life. Even though she has passed away, she is still in his heart. Not to mention that you are only his girlfriend, even if he really marries you in the future, my sister will always be between the two of you. She will always be there, always watching over you! ¡± Lin Shanshan felt a chill down her spine from Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. Even the hairs on her body stood on end. She took a step back and almost covered her ears, ¡°stop talking, stop talking. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that this woman was so fragile and still wanted to marry her brother-in-law. What a joke. However, Lu Huanzi did not stop at all. She also took a step forward Then, she said, ¡°my sister is always by my brother-in-law¡¯s side. Don¡¯t you feel it when you are by my brother-in-law¡¯s side? ¡± ¡°She is always watching. When my brother-in-law hugged you, she was there. When my brother-in-law kissed you, she was also there. You are also there now, right behind you. She is always watching you. Even if you marry my brother-in-law, you will never be able to get rid of her. In my brother-in-law¡¯s heart, you will never be able to compare to my sister! ¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say it! ! ! ¡± When Lin Shanshan heard these words, she seemed to have suddenly gone mad. She took a step back and picked up a glass of orange juice from the table. All of them were thrown at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. Lu Huanzi closed her eyes. Suddenly the face of a cold. She did not know why she said these words to provoke the person in front of her. But Lu Huanzi only felt that this kind of extremely fragile woman. It¡¯s not good enough for brother-in-law to be so excited by her words. Chapter 1028 Mo Lichuan¡¯s brother-in-law was a man who stood at the top of the clouds. Those who stood by his side naturally had to be as outstanding as his sister and had outstanding abilities. They were the women who could stand shoulder to shoulder with their brother-in-law and share the world together. Mo Lichuan said that his future wife would let her be the gatekeeper. At this moment, Lu Huanzi gave the woman in front of her a score. She totally failed! ! ! ! Lin Shanshan seemed to have been greatly stimulated. She did not expect that the person in front of her who looked very young would actually be so difficult to get along with. She had bribed a senior special assistant beside Mo Lichuan. Only then did she know that Mo Lichuan actually had a sister. What was even more unbelievable was that Mo Lichuan actually did not live alone for such a long time, but had always lived with this sister. It was said that Mo Lichuan loved this sister very much. She was practically a treasure in the palm of his hand. Recently, her relationship with Mo Lichuan had been really stiff. Ever since she came out of his villa that day. Mo Lichuan had never taken the initiative to look for him. She took the initiative to contact him, but he always seemed to ignore her. In the end, he simply asked his secretary to filter out her number. In the past, he would invite her out for a meal once in a while. But now, it was as if she had disappeared without a trace. She had no idea what was going on Had she been abandoned by Mo Lichuan? But it shouldn¡¯t be. Because her agent told her that director Wang Jiawei had invited her to be the female lead in the next movie. Lin Shanshan knew that Mr. Mo must be behind all of this. But since Mr. Mo was willing to support her like this, it meant that he wasn¡¯t as heartless as she was. So she decided to start with Mr. Mo¡¯s legendary sister who he loved very much. Lin Shanshan thought that as long as she could get along with this sister,. She could help her put in a good word with Mr. Mo. . Then, the chances of her marrying Mr. Mo in the future should be higher. But Lin Shanshan didn¡¯t expect that this Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t Mr. Mo¡¯s sister at all. She was actually Mr. Mo¡¯s dead wife¡¯s sister. If Mr. Mo really loved this sister very much, then he must have loved his first wife very much. Lin Shanshan could not accept it. Especially the words that this girl said, it was as if the blood in her body was almost going against the flow. Moreover, this girl¡¯s attitude towards her was simply too annoying. She had always been adored, pampered, and spoiled. This girl actually dared to speak with such an attitude. She was really angry all the time, and almost without thinking much, she poured the juice beside her over. But now, she regretted it. The girl in front of her was no ordinary girl. The air became very stiff. She didn¡¯t know how to end it. But at this moment. The door was opened. Mo Lichuan appeared at the door under the guidance of the waiter. Chapter 1029 Lin Shanshan saw the figure at the door. She was very confused. She almost murmured, ¡°Lichuan, why are you here? ¡± Mo Lichuan walked in, but his voice was very cold, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to come? ¡± Lin Shanshan then remembered. After Lu Huanzi agreed to come over. She called Mo Lichuan. But it was Mo Lichuan¡¯s secretary who answered the phone. She said that she would treat his sister to dinner today, and his sister agreed. She also told him the address, hoping that he would come with her. In fact, she did not have much hope in her heart. She hoped that Mo Lichuan had ignored her for a long time. However, she did not expect that he would really come, at this moment. Lu Huanzi stood in place, but did not turn around. As Mo Lichuan¡¯s footsteps approached, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt as if it was being pulled up by someone. She felt a little guilty, a little angry, and a little scared. She did not expect her brother-in-law to come. Her brother-in-law never let her come into contact with his circle. Of course, she was still a student. Her brother-in-law¡¯s circles were all big shots, and there were also some people of all walks of life. She did not want to come into contact with them at all. But now, she had entered his circle without permission. Lu Huanzi did not know if mo Lichuan would be angry. Mr. Mo walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and saw that her face was splashed with fruit juice. Lu Huanzi glanced at Mo Lichuan. When he saw her, the expression on his entire face was not right. It was as if he was suppressing his anger. It was obvious that his brother-in-law was angry. His brother-in-law must be angry that she went to see his girlfriend without permission. Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold voice with a hint of anger rang in his ear, ¡°who did this? ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little confused. She didn¡¯t react for a moment and didn¡¯t know what Mo Lichuan was asking. But when Lin Shanshan heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone, her face instantly turned pale. Sure enough, in the next second, Mo Lichuan turned around. His eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of ice. His voice was also as cold as a dagger, ¡°did you do it? ¡± Although Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was questioning. But saying it out loud was an obvious question. His voice was so cold that it was as if his entire person was submerged in endless seawater. Lin Shanshan hurriedly explained, ¡°Lichuan, listen to my explanation. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was her. She was the one who kept provoking me. She said that you don¡¯t have any place for me in your heart. She said that you could never love me. I was just a substitute for her sister. I was angry and couldn¡¯t help but¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly said coldly, ¡°she said that you were a substitute? ¡± Lin Shanshan was full of grievances, ¡°yes. Actually, Li Chuan, I already know. So you were married once, but I didn¡¯t care at all. I loved you so much, but I couldn¡¯t stand it when she said that I was a substitute. Li Chuan, you love me too, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan snorted coldly, ¡°a substitute? Are you worthy? ¡± Chapter 1030 With just one sentence, Lin Shanshan was completely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. What did Mo Lichuan just say? Even though Mo Lichuan had been very cold to her these past few days. But for such a long time, he had always maintained a gentlemanly demeanor and never spoke ill of her. But now. After Lin Shanshan heard these words, she was like a clap of thunder. She seemed to have noticed something. She tried to reach out to pull mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Lichuan, why are you saying this? Don¡¯t you love me anymore You were the one who pursued me first, weren¡¯t you You like me, right I know that it was a spur of the moment moment, but Lichuan, you can¡¯t say such things.¡± Mo Lichuan was extremely cold. He even flung his hand away with a trace of disgust. He said, ¡°what I like is that you¡¯re sensible, generous, and decent. Since you can¡¯t do it now, then let¡¯s just end it like this. ¡± Lin Shanshan¡¯s tears instantly fell. She was very anxious as she pulled on the corner of Mo Lichuan¡¯s shirt She had a pitiful expression on her face. ¡°Lichuan, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯ll apologize to my sister, okay? Lichuan, don¡¯t be so heartless. You can¡¯t treat me like this. I love you so much. I really love you. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was still indifferent. He took a wet towel from the table and handed it to Lu Huanzi. His voice was also cold. ¡°Why are you so useless? Won¡¯t you resist when you¡¯re bullied? You just let her pour fruit juice on your face? What if it¡¯s boiling water? ¡± Lu Huanzi had been in a daze since the beginning. Although this Miss Lin was brother-in-law¡¯s girlfriend. But brother-in-law¡¯s attitude toward him¡­ ¡­ was really unsatisfactory ¡­ How gentle brother-in-law had been to his sister in the past. Lu Huanzi had seen it all. Lu Huanzi was a little stunned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Mo Lichuan actually carefully wiped the juice off Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. This action was actually unbelievable in Lin Shanshan¡¯s eyes. She had always thought that Mo Lichuan¡¯s nature was cold. But she did not expect him to have such a gentle side. Lin Shanshan suddenly felt a sense of crisis. It seemed that Mo Lichuan really cared about this little sister She turned to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you forgive me? If you can¡¯t forgive me, you can also splash some fruit juice on my face. I won¡¯t hide at all. ¡± As she said this, Lin Shanshan took another cup of fruit juice from the table. It was almost forced into Lu Huanzi¡¯s hands. Lu Huanzi felt that it was very strange. She did not know what Lin Shanshan¡¯s current actions meant. She must be out of her mind. She held her phone and looked at Lin Shanshan in a daze. Her eyes were closed, and she looked as if she was ready to die. Lin Shanshan looked at Lu Huanzi in confusion Chapter 1031 Lu Huanzi turned to look at Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was cold. He didn¡¯t even glance in Lin Shanshan¡¯s direction. Lu Huanzi saw that Lin Shanshan¡¯s eyes were closed. But she still opened her eyes slightly to look at Mo Lichuan, as if she wanted to know Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction. Lu Huanzi was young. But she still sighed in her heart. This was the way of adults. Although she was splashed with dirt. She still did not want to return the favor. She had finally learned a lesson from the incident with Yu Haoran. In the end, Lu huanzi still placed the fruit juice on the table. Then, she said, ¡°you may still have something to say. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi did not know how to end this. She was still feeling very guilty. So, she just wanted to quickly wash it off. When Lu Huanzi turned around to open the PAN, Mo Lichuan still held her arm. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still cold and indifferent. He ordered indifferently, ¡°go wait for me in the car. The car is parked outside. ¡± As he said that, he handed the car keys to Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi said reflexively, ¡°I rode my bike here myself. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. Lu Huanzi instantly kept quiet and didn¡¯t dare to resist. So she obediently took the car keys and went out. When she left, she even closed the door of the private room. But in fact, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t leave. After walking a few steps in the corridor, she turned back. She wasn¡¯t curious. She just wanted to make sure. She wanted to make sure that her brother-in-law was really two-faced. In front of her, he was a different person in front of Lin Shanshan. Lu Huanzi had seen it on TV. Many men looked human and dignified outside. But when he was alone with his girlfriend, he seemed to have changed into a different person. Sometimes, he would act like a child, a scoundrel. Lu Huanzi first made sure that her brother-in-law was also such a person. Was He just trying to maintain his dignity as an adult in front of her. When he and Lin Shanshan were alone, would he pull down his face and coax her? After all, her brother-in-law had already lied to her once. She did not want to be lied to a second time. All she wanted was the truth. There was a thick carpet in the corridor. Therefore, when Lu Huanzi turned back, she did not make a sound. When she just came out, she only closed the door. However, she deliberately left a small gap. At this moment, Lu Huanzi saw the two people inside through the small gap. On the other side, Lin Shanshan was already sobbing. Even from so far away, Lu Huanzi could see the bean-sized tears on her face. Lin Shanshan was indeed an actress. Even when she cried, she looked very good. Chapter 1032 Even Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart softened when she saw this. She didn¡¯t even want to hold a grudge over the spilled fruit juice anymore. However, Mo Lichuan stood there unmoved. Mo Lichuan even handed her a piece of tissue calmly and said, ¡°don¡¯t cry. The villa in the south city will be your compensation. When the time comes, I will ask Zhengdong to give you the key. ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything more after he finished speaking. He turned around and was about to leave. However, Lin Shanshan suddenly hugged Mo Lichuan from behind. She cried like a weeping pear. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Lichuan, don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want the villa, and I don¡¯t want your money. I¡¯m not with you because you have power and influence. I don¡¯t want your key. Lichuan, don¡¯t go. ¡± Mo Lichuan turned around again. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Lin Shanshan pointed at Mo Lichuan¡¯s chest. ¡°I just want your heart. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that this scene was extremely familiar. She thought about it for a long time. Only then did she realize that she had read this scene countless times in Romance novels. Although Lu Shuangyi¡¯s grades were very good, she was completely ignorant and incompetent in private. She was crazy about romance novels. Whenever she had time, she would dive into her spiritual world. Lu Huanzi was her deskmate. It was inevitable that she would be influenced by her. However, the two of them had never been caught while reading novels. Who among the seventeen or eighteen-year-old girls did not have any fantasies about the love between a Prince and a princess? However, reading novels did not affect their studies at all. Therefore, they had never been discovered by others. There were many scenes in the novels that Lu Huanzi read. The female lead was a simple and kind girl. When faced with the temptation of money from the male lead, she abandoned it like a worn shoe. All she wanted was a heart. When the male lead saw the female lead¡¯s appearance of money like dirt, he would usually think that the female lead was so pure and unpretentious, and that she was different from the flirtatious ones outside. She was different. She would fall in love instantly, thinking that she had found the right woman for her. Lu Huanzi was different from Lu Shuangyi. When she read novels, she would always have a critical look. When she saw this kind of plot more often, she would feel that it was dog-blooded and evil. But when she watched it happen in real life,. Lu Huanzi had to admit that art really originated from life. Lu Huanzi felt a little depressed as she looked at it. What would happen next. Brother-in-law would definitely feel that the person in front of her was not tempted by money and wealth, and would think that she was even more pure and lovely. However, when Lu Huanzi raised her head and looked inside,. She happened to see a cold smile on Mo Lichuan¡¯s face. Even his voice was extremely cold, ¡°you want my heart? Can you afford it? ¡± Chapter 1033 Lu Huanzi stood at the door. When she heard this, even her heart skipped a beat. Mo Lichuan¡¯s words were too heartless. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt sympathy for Lin Shanshan. On the other side, Lin Shanshan had a look of disbelief on her face. She probably did not expect that the usually gentlemanly Mo Lichuan would say such ruthless words. She almost could not believe it. ¡°Lichuan, how can you say that? ¡± Mo Lichuan snorted coldly, his face contemptuous. ¡°I hate smart-alecks the most. Don¡¯t try to get close to the people around me, especially my sister. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let you off so easily like today. ¡± After saying that, Mo Lichuan turned around and strode towards the door. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even have time to escape. When Mo Lichuan walked to the door and opened it. Lu Huanzi was still at the door with a stunned expression. Mo Lichuan seemed to know that she was at the door. There was not a hint of surprise on his face. He did not even frown. But the expression on his face was terrifyingly calm. Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°what are you standing here for? To be the door God? ¡± Lu huanzi stuttered, ¡°no¡­ No. ¡± Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°follow me home. ¡± As he said this, Mo Lichuan had already walked in front. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to quickly follow him. Along the way, Lu Huanzi did not speak to Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was always sullen. Lu Huanzi did not dare to speak either. The car finally stopped in the parking lot of the villa. Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was really angry today. Speaking of which, she had really caused trouble. What she said to Lin Shanshan today must have made Mo Lichuan unhappy. But what Lu Huanzi did not understand was. Was Mo Lichuan unhappy that she had met Lin Shanshan privately, or was it because of what she said. Now it seemed that brother-in-law definitely did not have deep feelings for Lin Shanshan. If he really loved her, he would never say such a thing. If that was the case¡­ Lu Huanzi let out a sigh of relief. If her brother-in-law was not angry about this, she would not be afraid. The car stopped, but Mo Lichuan had no intention of getting out of the car. Mo Lichuan lit a cigarette. He took a puff. Smoke immediately filled the car. Lu Huanzi could not stand the smell of smoke and coughed. Mo Lichuan immediately put out the cigarette. The atmosphere was a little stiff. Lu Huanzi could not stand this kind of atmosphere. So she said first, ¡°brother-in-law, I know I¡¯m wrong. ¡± Mo Lichuan finally turned his head and looked at Lu Huanzi. He seemed to raise his eyebrows and looked at Lu huanzi calmly, ¡°well, tell me, what did you do wrong? ¡± Chapter 1034 Lu Huanzi quickly admitted her mistake. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone to see that Miss Lin without permission. Also, I shouldn¡¯t have said those words. ¡± In fact, Mo Lichuan probably didn¡¯t know how serious his words were at that time. But when Lin Shanshan complained, she said it like a pear blossom with rain. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t necessarily feel sorry for her. That was why Lu Huanzi dared to admit her mistake now. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Lu Huanzi could not figure out what he was thinking. In fact, her brother-in-law had always been calm and collected. Lu Huanzi did not dare to make wild guesses. Mo Lichuan did not speak, but Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was full of goosebumps. But it seemed that he was not too angry. Lu Huanzi decided to be reasonable. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but brother-in-law, didn¡¯t you lie to me too ¡°brother-in-law, you said that you broke up with that celebrity a long time ago, but you¡¯re still dating. In fact, I won¡¯t interfere with your private life, but brother-in-law, you can¡¯t treat me like a child. You can just cajole me a little and I¡¯ll be cheated. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were reasonable and reasonable. At the end of her sentence, she couldn¡¯t control the anger in her heart and even her face turned red. Mo Lichuan suddenly smiled and reached out to Pinch Lu Huanzi¡¯s red apple-like face. Then he said with a trace of a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re not a child, then what are you? You turn red when you speak loudly and cry whenever you want. You¡¯re really a child. ¡± Mo Lichuan rarely pinched her face. But in the past, when she was still relatively young, Mo Lichuan liked to pinch her face and rub her hair. Lu huanzi unconsciously pouted and leaned back to shake off Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand. She rubbed her cheeks unhappily. ¡°Why are you pinching my face? brother-in-law, you always think that I won¡¯t grow up. ¡± Mo Lichuan found it very interesting when he saw her bristling. His mood instantly improved. After teasing for a while, Mo Lichuan stopped teasing and his expression became a little more serious. ¡°Have you finished your homework? ¡± Being asked like this. Lu Huanzi was speechless. She had just started her homework today when she received a call. Looking at the time now, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. She had basically not started yet. Their school was a key experimental high school. The school had always been known for being strict. Even the school motto was: ¡°Prank, prank to death, prank to death. ¡± The entire school¡¯s atmosphere was still focused on learning. Lu Huanzi was even the class monitor of the key class. Usually, her homework was completed without a single error. But speaking of which, she had also put in a lot of effort. Every day when she came back, she would basically start her homework after dinner. If we hurry, we can make it by 9:10. If the writing is slow or there is a slight delay. By the time you finish your homework, it¡¯s 12:00 at night. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Chapter 1035 Who asked them to be in the key class? Of course, not everyone in the class worked so hard. Because they were in the key class. There were basically three types of people in this class. One was like Lu Huanzi, who was also very smart. But most of them relied on hard work. The other was the favored child of the heavens, who was born smart, and studying was like playing. Usually, there was no lack of people who should play. After class, they had to find an opportunity to play basketball, but their exam results were still among the best. Li Jiajun, the mathematics representative in Lu Huanzi¡¯s class, was such a person. He was a typical straight-a student. Of course, there was another type of person, Yu Haoran. Such a person basically would not do homework, and the exams were usually blank. Moreover, he was the king of the class, which was very annoying. He was always at the back of the line. Of course, in their class, only Yu Haoran was such a person. However, Lu Huanzi felt that it was strange. Yu Haoran had a good relationship with the other boys in the class. The boys seemed to like playing with him. Moreover, the girls in the class were not as brazen as the other classes. However, Lu Huanzi still knew that there were a few girls who had a crush on Yu Haoran. Some of them had outstanding results. She really did not know what was good about him. Other than his good skin. Mo Lichuan saw that Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression was unpredictable. In the end, she actually had an expression that looked like she was gnashing her teeth. Mo Lichuan felt that something was not right, so he asked, ¡°what are you thinking about? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly came back to her senses. She realized that her soul had already flown out of her body, and her thoughts were so far away. Lu Huanzi quickly snapped back to her senses and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t finished my homework yet. I have to hurry up and do my homework. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really anxious. There was a lot of homework today, and with her current state, she wouldn¡¯t be writing until midnight. She hurriedly got out of the car. Mo Lichuan suddenly pulled her arm. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°go take a shower first, clean up, and then do your homework. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked down and saw that she was covered in fruit juice. She quickly nodded. ¡°I got it, brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect that Mo Lichuan would not blame her even if today¡¯s matter was over. She did not bring it up on the table. Although her sister had passed away, they actually rarely discussed her sister. Lu Huanzi felt that because her brother-in-law was so affectionate towards her sister. Every time he mentioned it, it should be like adding salt to his wound. Therefore, she rarely said it. Her family also knew that her sister¡¯s name was a taboo. But today, she said those words in front of Lin Shanshan, and her brother-in-law did not pursue it. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was half happy and half sad. Lu Huanzi was happy and half sad Chapter 1036 Lu Huanzi was happy that her brother-in-law might have walked out of this sadness. This was good too. Lu Huanzi knew how hard it was to remember a dead relative. But the sad thing was that her brother-in-law might really have to start a new life in the future. Would he gradually forget all about her sister. Lu Huanzi felt that she was still a little selfish. She still hoped that her sister would always have a place in her brother-in-law¡¯s heart. After Lu Huanzi returned to her room, she took a shower. Then, she changed into a set of pajamas. Her Pajamas were all cartoon style. There was also a hat at the back with two long rabbit ears. Not long after Lu Huanzi wrote, Mo Lichuan knocked on the door and came in. These days, Mo Lichuan was very busy. It was rare for him to have time to come into her room to talk with her. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was quite happy to see Mo Lichuan. ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t you have work today? ¡± Mo Lichuan had obviously showered. His hair was not completely dry yet. Mo Lichuan¡¯s shirt was also a shirt. The dark blue plaid shirt actually gave him a different feeling when he wore it. Although it was very different from his usual clothes. However, Mo Lichuan, who had a bit more of a homely taste, was more handsome. Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not busy today. I¡¯ll check your math homework for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was quite happy. Her grades were all good. Only her math was slightly worse. However, what Lu Huanzi admired the most was that Mo Lichuan¡¯s explanation of functional equations was actually much more detailed than the teacher¡¯s. Lu Huanzi asked in admiration, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯ve graduated for so many years. How can you still remember the functional equations? ¡± Mo Lichuan did not even raise his head and said indifferently, ¡°I spent an entire night before to flip through the contents of your math textbooks. ¡± In an entire night, he reviewed all the knowledge in their math textbooks. He had also memorized all the important points and could even tutor her. Lu Huanzi was even more impressed. She only felt that her brother-in-law was really a God. Mo Lichuan sat beside Lu Huanzi¡¯s desk. He began to check Lu Huanzi¡¯s math homework. Lu Huanzi continued to write English Occasionally, she would unconsciously glance at Mo Lichuan from the corner of her eyes. Lu Huanzi secretly praised her brother-in-law in her heart. He was really handsome. There was a huge push for handsome guys in their school. None of the people on the list of the school¡¯s best candidates were as good-looking as her brother-in-law. Moreover, brother-in-law always had a certain temperament. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t describe it. It was probably the temperament of an adult. Brother-in-law was an adult, so naturally, there was no way to compare him with those brats. Even if he didn¡¯t have this temperament. Just in terms of appearance, brother-in-law was one in ten thousand. Lu Huanzi would occasionally read those celebrity magazines. The most popular young studs now, those high-level male models on the runway. Lu Huanzi even felt that she wasn¡¯t as good-looking as brother-in-law. Chapter 1037 Brother-in-law¡¯s facial features were very three-dimensional. This was because brother-in-law actually had a quarter of a foreigner¡¯s blood. It was said that brother-in-law¡¯s grandmother was a Swede. His nose was very straight, and the curve on his chin was like a chisel. It was unbelievably perfect. Moreover, Lu Huanzi even discovered a small secret. That was because Mo Lichuan had a quarter of a Swede¡¯s blood. His eyes actually had some blue in them. That kind of deep peacock blue. Only when he was very close to it would he be able to detect it. Just like the sky before dawn, it was so black that it was blue. Lu Huanzi only felt that this color was very strange, and also very beautiful. ¡°If you continue to look at me like that, you don¡¯t have to do your homework anymore. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly spoke indifferently, and did not even raise his head. Even his face was calm, and his voice was deep and fierce. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face instantly turned red. Even the ballpoint pen in her hand seemed to have lost its grip, and with a bang, it fell onto the desk. Lu Huanzi felt that this was how a guilty conscience looked like. She quickly lowered her head, and her face looked as if there was a ball of fire burning on it. She was also speechless at herself. Just now, she was actually addicted to her brother-in-law¡¯s beauty and could not extricate herself. It was really too inappropriate. Lu Huanzi hurriedly shook her head. It was as if she could shake the messy things in her mind away. Mo Lichuan directly slapped the homework book in front of her. ¡°You missed a question. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. So what her brother-in-law said was that she missed a math question. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s clueless look and frowned slightly. Then, he started to explain the math problem to Lu Huanzi, ¡°look here. There are three ways to express functions: analytic method, image method, and tabulation method. This problem obviously uses image method¡­ ¡± Mo Lichuan was beside him. Lu Huanzi looked up and saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s side profile. Lu Huanzi could still smell his body from such a close distance. Brother-in-law¡¯s body smell was very good. He usually had a faint smell of tobacco. But now, there was a faint fragrance mixed in, like the smell of some kind of shower Gel. There was an awe-inspiring fragrance. Mo Lichuan suddenly knocked on Lu Huanzi¡¯s head with a pen. ¡°Why are you always absent-minded today? ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly lowered her head and began to listen to the questions seriously. But she still could not control her heart, which was pounding. When Lu Huanzi finished her homework, it was already nearly eleven o¡¯clock. Mo Lichuan had been beside her until now. However, Mo Lichuan was not beside her. Instead, he was sitting on her small bed. Lu Huanzi¡¯s room was not big. Other than a small bed, there was only this desk by the bed. The other places were just a small cloakroom and a floor-to-ceiling mirror. Chapter 1038 It was not that there were no larger rooms in the villa. It was just that she liked smaller ones. It was probably because she was used to living in the countryside. The room was too big, making her feel empty and insecure. Her Room was very small, but every detail was arranged very warmly. Initially, when she was doing her homework, Mo Lichuan wanted to accompany her for a while. He just sat on her bed and casually read a book. But brother-in-law was probably too tired. After reading for a while, he half-lay on the bed and fell asleep. Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed was very small. Mo Lichuan lay on it, almost unable to stretch his arms and legs. He was very tall, so his arms and legs were curled up. On Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed, there was a huge fluffy rabbit. This was her first year, and she lived here, so it could be considered as a gift from brother-in-law to her. Lu Huanzi liked to hug the fluffy rabbit to sleep. But now this huge fluffy rabbit was being hugged by Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan and the fluffy rabbit connected. It actually looked a little comical, but it was also unusually warm. Mo Lichuan really looked a little tired. Because he seemed to be sleeping very soundly. Lu Huanzi watched from the side for a while. She actually didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb him. So Lu Huanzi tiptoed over. Then she pulled open her little quilt. She gently covered Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. Then she took a blanket and lay on the desk to sleep. In the past, when the middle school examination was approaching. Lu huanzi would sometimes study all night. If she was really too tired, she might as well lie on the desk to sleep for a while. Therefore, it was not the first time she slept on the desk. Although she knew that her neck would hurt when she woke up the next day. Lu Huanzi still could not bear to wake her brother-in-law up. Lu Huanzi turned off the light and fell asleep on the desk. When she opened her eyes the next day. Lu Huanzi was surprised to find that she was lying on her small bed. She was still holding the fluffy rabbit in her arms. Lu Huanzi sat up sleepily. She rubbed her shoulders and could not figure out what was going on. Last night, she was clearly sleeping by the desk. Because her brother-in-law slept in her own small bed. How come when she woke up in the morning, she was already lying in bed. But because she slept too soundly last night, she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. Could it be that her brother-in-law woke up later and went back to her room to sleep? But how did she run to the bed? Sleepwalking? Or¡­ ¡­ Her brother-in-law carried her over ¡­ When she thought of the second possibility, Lu Huanzi¡¯s face started to look like it was on fire again. Lu Huanzi looked at the time. Oh my God, it¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock. She was supposed to arrive at school at seven thirty. Lu Huanzi quickly put on her clothes. Chapter 1039 From the time she got up to the time she got dressed, washed up, and took her bag out of her room, it only took her five minutes. Lu Huanzi practically ran out of her room. But before she could take a step out¡­ She was pulled back by a force. Lu Huanzi staggered and almost bumped into the arms of the person behind her. Lu Huanzi turned around and saw Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi was extremely anxious. ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m going to be late. Don¡¯t drag me along. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not seem to be in a hurry. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant for breakfast. ¡± How could there still be time for breakfast? She rode her bike to school every day, and it would take her at least twenty minutes to get to school. She could not be late. She was almost never late. Mo Lichuan still held Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm tightly. It was like an eagle grabbing a struggling chick. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride today. Didn¡¯t you leave your bike at Yunding restaurant yesterday? ¡± Lu Huanzi immediately reacted. That¡¯s right. Last night, she rode her bike to Yunding restaurant. But when she came back, she rode her brother-in-law¡¯s bike. So, even if she wanted to ride her bike today, she didn¡¯t have a bike. However, her brother-in-law seemed to have said that he would send her to school today. From home to school, it would take at most ten minutes to drive. This way, she would definitely not be late. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°go to the restaurant and leave after breakfast. ¡± Hence, Lu Huanzi obediently followed Mo Lichuan to the restaurant to have breakfast. Lu Huanzi ate breakfast very quickly. She drank a cup of milk in two or three gulps. There were both Chinese and Western food for breakfast. Mo Lichuan liked to eat traditional Chinese food, Millet Congee, and a few side dishes. Lu Huanzi preferred western food. Because it was very fast, she could finish her breakfast in two or three minutes. Lu Huanzi finished her breakfast and waited for Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan was still eating leisurely. Lu Huanzi looked at her watch from time to time and was very anxious. In the end, she could not help but urge, ¡°brother-in-law, can you eat faster? I¡¯m going to be late for school. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan still finished his breakfast at a leisurely pace. Lu Huanzi was almost anxious to death. However, brother-in-law¡¯s timing was still very accurate. Lu Huanzi was not late. However, she could be considered to have arrived late today. Almost everyone in the class had arrived. Everyone took out their books and was reading in the morning. Lu Huanzi saw Lu huanzi coming over. Lu Huanzi had not sat down when she was pulled over by Lu Shuangyi. Lu Shuangyi asked, ¡°I thought something happened to you today. Last night, Yu Haoran didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he? ¡± Lu Huanzi almost forgot about this matter. Lu Huanzi publicly called Yu Haoran an idiot parasite yesterday. Then, Yu Haoran said that he would definitely find her after school. But in fact, he didn¡¯t. Chapter 1040 Lu Huanzi reflexively turned around and glanced at Yu Haoran¡¯s position. That idiot had actually come over today. Right now, he was lying on the table, sleeping soundly. Lu Huanzi turned around and said to Lu Shuangyi, ¡°he¡¯s just a paper tiger. He doesn¡¯t dare to really take revenge on me. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, when it was noon, made her realize how wrong she was. At noon, they ate together in the school cafeteria. After Lu Huanzi finished her lunch, she found a seat and sat down. Usually, she would accompany Lu Shuangyi. But today, Lu Shuangyi¡¯s mother came to deliver her lunch. Therefore, Lu Shuangyi went back to the dormitory to eat. Lu Huanzi was the only one left. Usually, when everyone ate, there would be a meal partner. Thus, Lu Huanzi suddenly seemed to be alone. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t care too much. Because she always ate quickly. However, before Lu Huanzi could take a few bites¡­ Someone sat down opposite her. Lu Huanzi looked up and saw that it was Yu Haoran. Lu Huanzi almost choked on the rice in her mouth. Why did he come to the opposite side to eat? She did not want to have anything to do with him. In fact, the cafeteria was free. It was not wrong to sit anywhere. However, at this sensitive age¡­ Usually, if a boy and a girl took the initiative to talk, gossip would spread. Not to mention eating together in the cafeteria. There was an unwritten rule here. Even if the girls were together, the boys would push them away. Between the boys and the girls, there had to be a space between them. Of course, there were also men and women who sat together or sat across from each other. That meant that the two of them had tacitly agreed to that relationship. There were also quite a number of people who secretly had puppy love in school. Sitting together for a meal in public was considered tacitly agreeing. Lu Huanzi was completely shocked. Why was this Yu Haoran sitting across from her now? Under the watchful eyes of so many people, so many eyes were watching. Sure enough, Lu Huanzi looked around and saw countless pairs of eyes staring at her. Lu Huanzi found it hard to defend herself. Then, she looked at the person across from her. He looked as if nothing had happened, and there was a smile on his lips as if he had succeeded. Lu Huanzi finally understood. Yu Haoran must have done this to get revenge on her. He actually used this method to get revenge on her. Lu Huanzi felt extremely despicable. He actually wanted such a despicable method He had already made a name for himself in school, so he didn¡¯t care about anything. Now, he actually wanted to drag himself down with him. If he sat across from him like this, people would say that the two of them were in a relationship by default. Lu Huanzi absolutely did not want to be charged with puppy love. And with such a person. Chapter 1041 Lu Huanzi quickly moved to the side. She did not expect Yu Haoran to follow her. Wherever Lu Huanzi Sat, he sat opposite Lu Huanzi. In the end, Lu Huanzi had no choice but to sit opposite a strange girl. Now, she could finally get rid of Yu Haoran. However, Lu Huanzi still underestimated Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran actually walked to the girl¡¯s side and shamelessly chased her away. Then, he continued to sit across from Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was about to explode from anger. After all this, she didn¡¯t manage to finish her meal. She even attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Many people had dumbfounded expressions. There were also people whispering. The keywords couldn¡¯t be separated from their names and the words ¡°puppy love¡± . Lu Huanzi was really furious. Looking at the RUFFIAN¡¯s face across from her,. Lu Huanzi wished she could deduct all the food on her plate. But in the end, she held it in. She really didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. In the end, Lu Huanzi left the canteen without even eating. Lu Huanzi was really angry to death. Her stomach was already very hungry. She didn¡¯t eat much for breakfast. She originally wanted to go to the canteen to buy some bread. But from afar, she saw Yu Haoran coming out of the canteen. Lu Huanzi was so angry that she quickly ran away. She didn¡¯t want to see that bastard at all. When Lu Huanzi went to the classroom, it was still empty. After a while, Li Jiajun came over. Lu Huanzi and Li Jiajun were on pretty good terms. Because they had rehearsed English plays together before. But at this sensitive age. There was always a clear distinction between girls and boys. Therefore, on normal days, the two of them had almost no interaction other than the normal communication in their studies. Li Jiajun¡¯s position was also quite far from Lu Huanzi¡¯s. When she passed by Lu Huanzi, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. When they were in the cafeteria just now, Li Jiajun must have seen that embarrassing scene. Because they usually played basketball together. Li Jiajun and Yu Haoran had a very good relationship. The two of them always ate together. And today, he had to watch such a joke. Lu Huanzi was still very angry. Because she was unhappy with Yu Haoran, even Li Jiajun lost some of his good impression. So when he passed by her, Lu Huanzi did not raise her head. But Li Jiajun stopped beside Lu Huanzi. Then, a hamburger was handed over. Lu Huanzi was very surprised. She looked up at Li Jiajun with a puzzled face. Li Jiajun¡¯s expression was very normal and natural. His voice was also indifferent. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t eat just now. When I came back, I bought a hamburger for you. ¡± Chapter 1042 However, Lu Huanzi did not even reach out to receive it. She still had a stunned expression. Li Jiajun¡¯s voice was very natural, but Lu Huanzi was too embarrassed to refuse. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other meaning. There¡¯s an 800-meter test in physical education class in the afternoon. You definitely can¡¯t not eat something. ¡± In the end, Lu Huanzi silently took the hamburger and said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Li Jiajun did not say anything and returned to his seat. After a while, the students also came in one after another. Everyone basically saw that step in the cafeteria. Although everyone did not show it on the surface. But Lu Huanzi could feel that everyone was sizing her up, whether intentionally or not. Lu Huanzi did not like this feeling very much. This feeling of being surrounded by topics. This made her feel like a monkey in the zoo. Lu Shuangyi also came in. Seeing that Lu Huanzi was eating a hamburger, she was very surprised and said, ¡°you didn¡¯t go to the cafeteria for lunch. Why are you eating a hamburger? ¡± Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk about what happened in the cafeteria. But after a while, Lu Huanzi went to the toilet and found out everything. Because everyone was talking about what happened in the afternoon in private. There was even a rumor that Yu Haoran and Lu Huanzi were dating. When Lu Shuangyi heard this, she was so shocked that her jaw dropped. The person that Lu Huanzi hated the most in the entire school was none other than Yu Haoran. How could she date Yu Haoran. Moreover, once a puppy love was exposed, it would be punished by the school. Lu Huanzi had always been a good student who received a scholarship. Usually, she even felt guilty for secretly reading a novel. Therefore, this kind of thing would definitely not happen to her. After Lu Shuangyi returned, she hurriedly caught Lu Huanzi and asked. Lu Huanzi was not very willing to say, and class had already started at this time. After the two classes ended, it was physical education class. This time, Lu Shuangyi finally had enough time. Under her persuasion and persuasion, Lu Huanzi finally explained the cause and effect of the matter in detail. Lu Shuangyi heard this and the atmosphere became very tense. ¡°How can this bastard be like this? This isn¡¯t tarnishing your reputation. Even if you want to have a puppy love, you definitely can¡¯t find someone like him. ¡± Lu Huanzi was absolutely furious. ¡°He¡¯s simply a scoundrel. ¡± ¡°Yes! Scoundrel! ¡± Lu Shuangyi agreed. However, Lu Shuangyi seemed to have suddenly thought of something. ¡°You just said that the hamburger you ate today was bought for you by Li Jiajun? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded lightly and said, ¡°he¡¯s a good person. He must have seen me being bullied to the point of being pitiful. ¡± Who knew that Lu Shuangyi would knock on his head. ¡°In the entire world, only you are the slowest. Did you read all those romance novels I showed you for nothing? I think Li Jiajun has liked you for a long time. ¡± Chapter 1043 At that time, Lu Huanzi was really drinking a bottle of mineral water. Hearing Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. Almost all the mineral water in her mouth sprayed onto Lu Shuangyi¡¯s face. Lu Shuangyi rolled her eyes at the blue sky and white clouds. Lu Huanzi was very sorry. She quickly took out a tissue from her pocket to Wipe Lu Shuangyi¡¯s face. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°student Lu, at least you¡¯re the class monitor of Class A, representing the image of the most awesome class in our high school. Can you please pay attention to your words and actions and don¡¯t embarrass the class? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry because of Lu Shuangyi¡¯s tone. As she wiped her face, she said aggrievedly, ¡°I was also paying attention to the image of our class at all times, but what you said just now was too scary. You can¡¯t blame me for that. ¡± Lu Shuangyi rolled her eyes at her again. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who was kept in the dark about this matter. Even I saw through it. ¡± Lu Huanzi still felt inexplicable. ¡°What did you see? ¡± ¡°I saw that Li Jiajun likes you! ¡± Fortunately, Lu Huanzi did not drink the water, or she would have sprayed it again. Lu Shuangyi sighed and said, ¡°actually, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. Li Jiajun once came with me to inquire about you. He asked me in detail, such as when you were born, your birthday, everything, and some other random things. ¡± Lu Huanzi was even more puzzled. ¡°Why did he ask about me? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°my memory isn¡¯t very good, and I don¡¯t remember it either. Because I remember that you and he were both on the provincial outstanding student list at that time. I thought that he didn¡¯t have good intentions, so I didn¡¯t tell him anything. I even scolded him, saying that he was a boy who was too narrow-minded. But now I know that I must have misunderstood him. He was secretly in love with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi still couldn¡¯t accept this kind of explanation. Although Li Jiajun was the vice class monitor. But usually, they didn¡¯t interact much. Moreover, Lu Huanzi could not tell that Li Jiajun treated her differently. Whether it was talking or handling things, he was very natural If Li Jiajun was secretly in love with her just because of a hamburger, he was too narcissistic. Lu Huanzi felt that it was ridiculous and did not take this matter to heart. Moreover, right now, she had the most annoying thing in front of her. It was Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran came over with a basketball in his hand. He was playing tricks under the basketball hoop. He spun the ball, dribbled the ball, and shot the three-point shot, attracting the cheers of the girls. It was too lively over there. Lu Huanzi looked over there. She did not know if it was an illusion. From Afar, Lu Huanzi saw that Yu Haoran seemed to be looking over there as well. Lu Huanzi gave him a fierce glare. Chapter 1044 In the afternoon, the 800m test. Lu Huanzi was most afraid of the 800m test. Because when she was a child, her ligament had been injured. Later on, if she ran fast and hard, it would hurt. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to ask for leave because of this. Because she felt that she would eventually get through the 800m test. The 800m test was done according to the student number. Li Jiajun was number one, and Lu Huanzi was number two. Two people were in a group. Two people were in a group, and three groups were testing on the track at the same time. At first, it was fine. Lu Huanzi mustered all her strength and ran half of the race in one go. But suddenly, she felt a sharp pain sweep over her ankle. Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet were unsteady, and she fell down. She really fell flat on her face. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t care less about losing face. Because the pain in her ankle was too intense. Some of the other people who were still testing continued to run and didn¡¯t notice this scene at all. But Li Jiajun, who had been running beside Lu Huanzi, stopped. He ran to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and asked with a frown, ¡°how are you? ¡± Lu Huanzi was in so much pain that she could not help but tear up. However, she still held back her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± The Physical Education teacher had also rushed over. Li Jiajun made a prompt decision and said to the Physical Education Teacher, ¡°I¡¯ll send her to the infirmary. ¡± The physical education teacher nodded and said, ¡°hurry up and send her over. ¡± Therefore, Li Jiajun squatted down. With the help of Lu Shuangyi, he carried Lu Huanzi on his back and quickly ran in the direction of the infirmary. At the same time. Yu Haoran was originally rushing towards this place for a hundred meters. However, when Li Jiajun carried Lu Huanzi on his back, Yu Haoran suddenly stopped. The person next to him was originally running with him. After he stopped, he was very surprised. ¡°weren¡¯t you very worried just now? Why didn¡¯t you go? ¡± Yu Haoran suddenly said angrily, ¡°WHO¡¯s worried about her? She deserves it! ¡± Lu Huanzi was sent to the infirmary. When she was examined, her feet were already slightly swollen. After the examination, she discovered that she had sprained her ankle. Fortunately, it was not serious and she only needed to rest for a while to recover. After arriving at the infirmary, Lu Huanzi said to Li Jiajun, ¡°you should continue with your physical education class. Today¡¯s test is to record the midterm results. You can¡¯t be delayed because of me. ¡± Li Jiajun said indifferently, ¡°even if my physical education test results are zero, it won¡¯t affect my school ranking. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi, who were beside her, had shocked expressions on their faces. If it was anyone else, the two of them would definitely ridicule and despise him. They weren¡¯t afraid of blowing their own trumpet. But this person was Li Jiajun, so it was better to forget about it. Although Lu Huanzi was the class monitor and Lu Shuangyi was the study commissary, their grades were always first and second in the class. But this Li Jiajun was different from them. He was exempt from the exams. Moreover, he had already been selected by a famous university. Because he was too talented. Chapter 1045 If he took the exam, he would get full marks. In the eyes of everyone, this was almost unbelievable. Therefore, he was not bragging at all when he said this. Because Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi knew that what he said was completely true. Even Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi could only catch up with Li Jiajun. However, Lu Huanzi still said sincerely, ¡°thank you so much for today. ¡± Li Jiajun said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. ¡± Lu Shuangyi was at the side, her eyes darting around for a long time. Then she suddenly said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m going out first. I haven¡¯t taken the test yet. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t agree to it before she turned around and winked at Li Jiajun, ¡°take good care of the class monitor. I¡¯m optimistic about you. ¡± Then she threw Lu Huanzi a look of understanding. She rushed out of the infirmary. Only Lu Huanzi was left in the infirmary with an inexplicable look. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you go too. I can do it myself. The school doctor just said that I can walk by myself after a short rest. ¡± Li Jiajun also knew that she was really fine. So he nodded. ¡°then you make your own decision. I¡¯ll go to the field first. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Lu Huanzi sat alone on the chair in the infirmary. Because the school doctor had just received an emergency and went out. Now, only Lu Huanzi was left in the infirmary. Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet were not very strong. Now it looked like the swelling had subsided. Lu Huanzi tried to put her feet on the ground. Although there was still some pain, it was much better. She could walk out by holding onto the wall. However, she definitely could not do the 800-meter test. All she wanted now was to go back to the classroom. After Lu Huanzi left the infirmary, she had been holding onto the wall all the time. However, after walking for a while, she saw a tall figure in front of her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire brows were about to frown. It was that jinx again. Lu Huanzi really felt that Yu Haoran was her jinx. These days, she had been having a very difficult time. Lu Huanzi felt that it was all because of this jinx. Lu Huanzi wished she could roll her eyes at him. Then, she did not want to bother with him at all. She supported herself against the wall and continued to walk towards the classroom step by step with great difficulty. Who knew that Yu Haoran, this jinx, would actually walk towards her direction. Lu Huanzi only wanted to stay out of his way. But it was within her expectations. This jinx would not let her off at all. He had already stopped beside her. Lu Huanzi thought to herself, there was no one in the corridor now, and her foot was injured. Even if she was beaten up, she would not be able to resist. Could this Yu Haoran be taking advantage of this opportunity to take revenge. Yu Haoran stopped beside Lu Huanzi. However, he suddenly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. Chapter 1046 Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart suddenly panicked. I knew it. But the next second, Yu Haoran is Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm on his neck. Then the other hand grabbed her other arm from behind her. It looks like he¡¯s trying to help me. Lu Huanzi is stunned, what is going on. But more importantly¡­ ¡­ Men and women can¡¯t touch each other! Oh! Oh! What¡¯s he doing? Even if she has broken limbs, she doesn¡¯t need his help! Lu Huanzi quickly said, ¡°let go of me. I can walk on my own. I don¡¯t need your fake kindness. ¡± However, Yu Haoran didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at her. He was extremely tall. He was almost 1.8 meters tall. He was taller than Lu Huanzi by a head. Therefore, when he looked at her, Lu Huanzi felt a sense of oppression. The corner of his mouth seemed to curl into a smile. ¡°If you plan to resist here, everyone will see it when the class ends later. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really reminded. In this corridor, there was only her class. The other music classrooms and laboratories were also empty. The class would end in ten minutes. Later, if the students came back and saw the two of them entangled in the corridor. Who knew how the rumors would spread. The scene in the lunch hall that day had already spread like wildfire. Lu Huanzi absolutely did not want to add fuel to the fire. Although she was extremely unwilling. But at this moment, she only wanted to return to the classroom as soon as possible. But God just had to go against her. After a while, people came back one after another. It was said that the entire class had finished the 800-meter test, so the class was dismissed early. When everyone came back, the expressions on their faces when they saw this scene were very complicated. The girls were almost all whispering and walking around. And the boys were mostly taciturn. Even Yu Haoran¡¯s scoundrels whistled at the two of them. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was completely red. She kept evading, saying that she didn¡¯t want Yu Haoran to support her. However, Yu Haoran insisted on holding her arm. Lu Huanzi¡¯s left hand hooked around Yu Haoran¡¯s neck. That position itself was very ambiguous. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi saw Lu Shuangyi. Lu Shuangyi quickly ran over. Like a hen protecting its chick, she snatched Lu Huanzi over and protected her behind her back. Then, she stared at Yu Haoran defensively. ¡°What do you want to do now? Haven¡¯t you done enough damage to Huanzi? ¡± Yu Haoran immediately became the usual gangster look. He slowly approached Lu Shuangyi. He¡¯s like a mountain that¡¯s about to fall. Lu Huanzi was forced to lean on the edge of the corridor, is almost no retreat. Yu Haoran did not hesitate to swing his fist at her. Chapter 1047 Lu Huanzi shouted from the side, ¡°Yu Haoran, how dare you hit me! ¡± Yu Haoran was actually just trying to scare him. It was interesting to see the two most outstanding girls in the class acting so differently. But the next second. His raised arm was blocked by someone. Yu Haoran turned his head. It was Li Jiajun. Li Jiajun¡¯s face was very calm, and his voice was flat. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t hit girls? ¡± Yu Haoran indeed never hit girls. Just now, he just wanted to scare them. But at this moment, looking at Li Jiajun¡¯s face, he suddenly felt a burst of anger in his heart. Just now, Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand was carried by him. Moreover, at noon, he saw Li Jiajun go to the grocery store to buy a hamburger. And when he came over, he saw Lu Huanzi eating a hamburger. Usually, he played well with Li Jiajun. They even had lunch together. But now, he looked at him and was very angry. Yu Haoran also said coldly, ¡°let go. You don¡¯t have to care about my matters. ¡± Li Jiajun said, ¡°I won¡¯t let go. I¡¯ll definitely care about this matter. ¡± Almost all the people who came back from the field gathered here. Many people had an attitude of watching a good show. The life of a high school student was really too boring. In this kind of boring and heavy study, besides the endless exams and homework, they needed this kind of new thing to adjust the atmosphere. But many people did not know what was going on. Actually, it had only happened a few days ago. Everyone felt that the strange thing started when Lu Huanzi smashed Yu Haoran¡¯s head with a cup. This accident had put the spotlight on the two people who were like parallel lines. Who was Yu Haoran? In the school, he was almost invincible. But according to witnesses, at that time, he was only beaten up and did not fight back at all. At that time, there were rumors. It was said that Yu Haoran had a crush on the class monitor of Class A, Lu Huanzi. Therefore, no matter how much he was beaten, he did not fight back. The best student and the worst student in the whole school, if these two people were put together, there would always be endless topics to talk about. Later on, Yu Haoran kept finding trouble with Lu Huanzi. This made it hard for everyone to see clearly. However, it was true that Lu Huanzi hated Yu Haoran. The more obvious Lu Huanzi¡¯s disgust was, the more Yu Haoran tried to find trouble with her and make his presence known. Sensitive girls had already sensed it. In those idol dramas and novels, wasn¡¯t there a popular saying: A boy in love is the most childish animal. The more he likes someone, the more he bullies them. In the eyes of outsiders, this is very ambiguous. But in the eyes of the person involved, the person is really a psychopath. Chapter 1048 Lu Huanzi thought that Yu Haoran was a complete lunatic. His eyes were red and he was raising his fist. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes, he was an impulsive man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. However, Yu Haoran was really angry. ¡°Are you sure you want to go against me? ¡± Li Jiajun said, ¡°anyway, I won¡¯t let you hit her. ¡± When he said that, Yu Haoran became even angrier. His Punch was aimed at Li Jiajun without any hesitation. Li Jiajun did not dodge and took a deep punch. He took a few steps back. The corner of his mouth turned green instantly. Everyone looked at the scene in disbelief. Even Lu Huanzi did not expect Yu Haoran to really make a move. All the hair on his body was on fire. However, Lu Huanzi had no idea where his fire came from. Li Jiajun did not provoke him at all. Moreover, the two of them had a good relationship. Yu Haoran¡¯s punch was not light. She looked like an enraged lion. Lu Huanzi was instantly enraged. She pushed Yu Haoran with all her strength. Yu Haoran was unprepared and took a few steps back. Lu Huanzi immediately went to check on Li Jiajun¡¯s injuries. Lu Huanzi¡¯s legs were still in pain, so she was limping when she walked. Li Jiajun¡¯s mouth was bleeding. Lu Huanzi quickly took out a tissue from her pocket and gave it to him. Then, she yelled at Yu Haoran, ¡°are you crazy? You hate brainless violent maniacs like you the most. I really hate you! ! ¡± Lu Huanzi almost didn¡¯t have any words to describe her feelings at that time. In any case, she hated the person in front of her very much. Almost the entire class watched everything. There were even quite a number of students from other classes who came to watch the show. The expression in Yu Haoran¡¯s eyes was also extremely complicated. But in the end, he still ran away. This scene only happened during the ten-minute break. When the bell rang, everyone still ran into the classroom. This was the student¡¯s mission. Lu Huanzi originally wanted Li Jiajun to go to the infirmary. But Li Jiajun insisted that it was fine, so Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything else. Lu Huanzi knew that she was finished. Because just now, under the watchful eyes of everyone, she recklessly walked towards Li Jiajun. Lu Huanzi knew that if this happened, people would definitely misunderstand. In fact, by the time school was over at night, it had already spread everywhere. But the rumors were all over the place. But the most popular versions were the two most popular handsome guys in the school. One was a god of learning and the other was a bad student. They actually fought for Lu Huanzi. There were rumors that she was in a relationship with Yu Haoran. There were also rumors that her boyfriend was Li Jiajun. However, there were more rumors that she was two-timing. After the incident was exposed, the situation became like this. Something something something something something something = Chapter 1049 Lu Huanzi felt that even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she would not be able to clear her name. Therefore, she did not want to explain at all. At night, after school, Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi left together. Lu Shuangyi held onto Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and was very worried. ¡°Huanzi, how are you going to ride your bike when you¡¯re like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ride my bike today. Someone will come to pick me up later. ¡± Lu Shuangyi nodded with relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Lu Shuangyi thought of what happened during the day. Then, she said, ¡°Huanzi, now you finally understand. Li Jiajun likes you. Otherwise, why would he rush out to protect you? ¡± Lu Huanzi was actually quite conflicted. Regarding what happened during the day¡­ On one hand, she felt that it was inexplicable. On the other hand, she also felt that Li Jiajun was a little strange. If rushing out was a heroic act¡­ But he had previously taken the initiative to carry her to the infirmary. Could it really be¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was pounding a little. She could not tell what she felt in her heart. She did not want to fall in love at a young age. This was true. However, she knew that being liked by a person would cause her heart to beat abnormally when she could not control it. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to ask when the time comes. ¡± Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°I think Li Jiajun is very good. He is the god of learning. Even a top student is out of reach. He is a genius. Countless girls in the school are envious of him. Moreover, he is not bad looking. Don¡¯t you think that he looks like Little Li Xun ¡°In any case, he is so handsome that there is nothing to say. This is why even if he is punished by the school, it is not a pity to fall in love with the god of learning. ¡± Because Lu Shuangyi rode her bike here, she had to go to the shed. Therefore, the two of them parted ways not long after they left the teaching building. Lu Huanzi walked towards the school gate. However, she did not walk far before she saw Li Jiajun in front of her. Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and still chased after him. Lu Huanzi patted the backpack on Li Jiajun¡¯s shoulder. Li Jiajun turned around and saw that it was Lu Huanzi. He asked, ¡°are your feet feeling better? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded her head. Lu Huanzi could not hide the matter in her heart. The moment she thought about what Lu Shuangyi had said, her heart started pounding. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Li Jiajun, I have something to talk to you about. ¡± Li Jiajun glanced at Lu Huanzi before saying, ¡°then let¡¯s go to Shi Guang. ¡± Shi Guang was a coffee shop outside the campus. Because of the elegant environment, the items were not expensive and the place was huge. Therefore, it was deeply loved by the students. Every time it was the end of the semester, there were also students who liked to go there in groups to review. So, the two of them went over. Li Jiajun very gentlemanly handed the menu to Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi waved her hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s just talk and not eat. ¡± Chapter 1050 Li Jiajun also agreed. Li Jiajun¡¯s expression was quite natural, and there were no ripples. ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at him, and it was not like what Lu Shuangyi said. Li Jiajun gave people a comfortable feeling, but when he got close to him, he had an estranged temperament. It was as if he did everything with a 30% estrangement and distance. This kind of boy was somewhat similar to Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi had always had a good impression of him. But this kind of good impression was not that kind of ignorant feeling. Lu Huanzi knew clearly in her heart that this was a kind of admiration and admiration. Lu Huanzi had never thought of puppy love. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to be involved in any relationship. So she simply went straight to the point. ¡°that Li Jiajun, I heard from Shuangyi that you once asked her about me? ¡± Li Jiajun was slightly stunned. ¡°I remember that you were sick and asked for a leave of absence. The Academic Affairs Office had to submit a basic information form. I originally thought that there was no need to bother you anymore. I¡¯ll help you fill it out. You and Lu Shuangyi are the best, so I planned to ask her, but Lu Shuangyi didn¡¯t tell me. ¡± Lu Huanzi also remembered this matter. Lu Huanzi remembered that the form was later mailed to her home. Lu Shuangyi was really an idiot. It almost caused her to misunderstand. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why are you helping me today? ¡± A lot of things happened today. In fact, Lu Huanzi was very grateful to Li Jiajun. However, Li Jiajun finally raised his eyelids and looked at Lu Huanzi. The corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡°What are you referring to? Giving you a hamburger at noon and sending you to the infirmary are all classmates. Don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that she had misunderstood. It was all Lu Shuangyi¡¯s fault. She kept hearing the wind blowing in her ear, causing her to be confused. But now that she knew, Lu Huanzi was very generous. She smiled and said, ¡°I did misunderstand. Shuangyi insisted that you like me. I was almost scared to death. ¡± When Li Jiajun heard the two words ¡°Shuangyi¡± , he was slightly absent-minded. After a while, he drank a mouthful of lemonade and said in a strange but calm tone, ¡°can you believe Lu Shuangyi¡¯s words? She is just a big idiot. ¡± Lu Huanzi was inexplicably surprised when Li Jiajun suddenly said this. She felt that something was strange. But she couldn¡¯t say it at the moment. What was strange about it. Lu Shuangyi was the representative of the study class. If anyone had the right to call her an idiot, it would be this person in front of her. But Li Jiajun still asked suddenly, ¡°Lu Shuangyi said that I like you. What¡¯s her attitude? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if lightning flashed in her head. But there was a look of disbelief on her face. She was a little stammering, facing the opposite asked: ¡°perhaps, perhaps, you like the person is¡­ . . Shuang Yi? ¡± I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t think I can do it Chapter 1051 Opposite him, Li Jiajun still had an expressionless face. But his ears were red. Li Jiajun¡¯s attitude was magnanimous and did not deny it. This time, Lu Huanzi finally understood. So the person Li Jiajun had a crush on was Shuangyi! Oh my God, how big of a mistake was this. That idiot Shuangyi was still blowing wind in her ear. Lu Huanzi remembered that when Li Jiajun acted bravely today, Yu Haoran¡¯s fist was actually aimed at Lu Shuangyi who ran over to protect her. Therefore, the person that Li Jiajun was protecting was not her, but Shuangyi! ! ! ! After Lu Huanzi reached this conclusion, she was actually extremely excited. On the other side, Li Jiajun still asked indifferently, ¡°did she really not have any reaction at all? ¡± Lu Huanzi suppressed the excitement in her heart. She carefully recalled Lu Shuangyi¡¯s expression at that time. In the end, she shook her head regretfully. ¡°She didn¡¯t show any special reaction. Why don¡¯t I go to Shuangyi¡¯s side tomorrow and make some insinuations? ¡± Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t gossiping. It was just that this matter was really too new to her. A person like Li Jiajun actually had a secret crush on Lu Shuangyi. Lu Shuangyi thought that she had read countless romance novels and had sufficient theoretical knowledge to consider herself a love Saint, but she didn¡¯t notice this sign at all. She actually kept pushing it on her. Lu Huanzi found this mistake funny when she thought of it. As long as Li Jiajun didn¡¯t think that she was too narcissistic from now on. However, after knowing that the person Li Jiajun liked wasn¡¯t her, Lu Huanzi let out a sigh of relief. She had a clear goal to study. She would be admitted to the university her sister went to in the future. She would fulfill her sister¡¯s unfulfilled wish. She would never spend any extra time in the whirlpool of emotions. After Lu Huanzi came out of the cafe. Old Xing¡¯s car was parked outside. Old Xing was the chauffeur at home. After Lu Huanzi got into the car, she asked Old Xing, ¡°has brother-in-law gotten off work? ¡± Old Xing said, ¡°Sir asked me to tell miss that he went on a business trip today. He will be gone for a week. He will be back in a week. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very disappointed when she heard the news. However, her brother-in-law often went on business trips, so she was already used to it. After Lu Huanzi went back, her ankle was still faintly aching. After she finished her homework, Lu Huanzi lay on the bed and recalled what happened during the day. She only felt that it was a little unbelievable. However, Yu Haoran¡¯s face still inexplicably appeared in her mind. When she thought of that face, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart seemed to be burning with anger. That was truly a complete and utter annoying person. She hoped that she would never see him again in the future. However, Lu Huanzi knew that this was absolutely impossible. It was because they were in the same class. It was just that after that day¡­ Yu Haoran seemed to be different from before. Chapter 1052 That day, Yu Haoran beat up Li Jiajun in the corridor. Everyone saw this. Later, it was also spread to the teacher. But later, when the teacher dealt with this matter. The two parties acted as if this had never happened. This matter was later put to rest. But Lu Huanzi also found that Yu Haoran seemed to have alienated Li Jiajun. Most importantly, Li Jiajun never looked for trouble with her again. This was originally something worth rejoicing over. The heavens must have been unable to stand it anymore and let that idiot¡¯s mind suddenly clear up. However, Lu Huanzi still felt that something was a little strange. This Yu Haoran was always joking around. After class, he would play basketball and sleep in class. He did not look serious at all. However, in the past, he always used all means to find trouble with Lu Huanzi. However, it was the opposite now. He used all means to avoid Lu Huanzi. There were a few times when he saw Lu Huanzi on the long corridor and turned around to leave. Although Lu Huanzi felt strange in her heart, she still felt much more relaxed. But basically, she still had some annoying things to do. At first, there were rumors about her and Yu Haoran. But now, it was better. There were rumors that she and Li Jiajun were dating. There were even classmates who claimed that they often saw the two of them coming out of the coffee shop together. In fact, Lu Huanzi had only gone to the coffee shop with Li Jiajun once. It was the last time. And the last time, Lu Huanzi also clearly knew that the person Li Jiajun liked was Shuangyi. But this matter¡­ ¡­ Li Jiajun later asked her to keep it a secret, and he didn¡¯t want Lu Shuangyi to know. Because after all, although this high school was full of peach blossoms, when it happened to him, it wasn¡¯t a glorious thing. Moreover, in the school¡¯s eyes, the punishment for puppy love. In the school, there were many students of puppy love, but it was only limited to sneaking around. If it was exposed, it would be suppressed. Lu Huanzi knew what Li Jiajun was thinking. A person like him was not in a hurry. However, Lu Huanzi was depressed that the entire school had spread the news of her and Li Jiajun¡¯s puppy love like wildfire. Even Lu Shuangyi came to gossip every day with great interest. Lu Shuangyi seemed to be quite supportive of her. Every time Lu Huanzi saw the gossip fire in Lu Shuangyi¡¯s eyes, she felt very sympathetic for Li Jiajun. What he liked was a blockhead. That day, at night. Lu Huanzi stayed behind to clean the corridor. This was the last day of the punishment period. These days, Lu Huanzi did not see Yu Haoran either. Therefore, the entire corridor was cleaned by Lu Huanzi alone. This took half an hour longer than usual. However, compared to seeing Yu Haoran¡¯s face, Lu Huanzi would rather clean it herself. Chapter 1053 After Lu Huanzi finished mopping the floor, she took the mop to the pool to wash it. Suddenly, there were three to five girls surrounding her. Some of them had their arms crossed, while others had their hands on their waists. Lu Huanzi turned around and wanted to leave, but those girls just stood in front of her, preventing her from leaving. Lu Huanzi put down the mop. ¡°classmate, excuse me. ¡± Those girls suddenly laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous class monitor of Class A to look like a blockhead. Can¡¯t you see that we came here specifically to look for you? ¡± How could Lu Huanzi not see that. These girls were very famous in the school. Just like Yu Haoran, they were notorious rats. The difference was that Yu Haoran was in the key class because of his family. This was not based on his grades. It was because the atmosphere in Class A was good. No one would take the initiative to cause trouble when they went back. And this high school had a lower class. The students in this class basically paid a huge amount of school selection fees. Most of the students in this class came from rich families, but their grades were a mess. Many parents sent their children here and did not expect them to enter university. However, for the sake of reputation, after graduation, they would send their children directly abroad. Therefore, many of the students in Class F had grown up into delinquent teenagers. In School, it was the most troublesome. Moreover, both boys and girls liked to form small parties, and they specialized in bullying the people in school that they did not like. The girls in front of them were the ones who liked to bully the most in Class F. Many students in the school had been bullied by them, and some had even transferred schools because of it. Although they had been seriously warned by the school and even punished. But the situation did not improve. There were always many girls who were bullied one after another. When they surrounded her, Lu Huanzi knew it. She might be very honored to be on their blacklist. Lu Huanzi said calmly, ¡°why are you looking for me? ¡± The girl in the lead suddenly pushed Lu Huanzi. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be stupid, B * Tch! ¡± The girl who pushed her was called Sun Yijun, the only daughter of the deputy mayor of this city. She was originally in an important class, but because she liked to stir up trouble even more than Yu Haoran, she got into a lot of trouble. In the end, even the teacher couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she sent her to Class F. She was like a fish in water there. Soon, she became the leader of those girls, a real little gangster. Lu Huanzi had never interacted with these girls before. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know how she became the prey of these girls. Lu Huanzi was pushed so hard that she almost hit the edge of the pool. She almost fell over. But Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t a person who bullied the weak and was afraid of the strong. Chapter 1054 Lu Huanzi straightened her body She said, ¡°If you dare to touch me, think about the consequences. Although your father is the deputy mayor, I am a student of this school who guarantees Qingping. In two days, there will be reporters coming to interview me. I will tell you everything that happened today. At that time, your father¡¯s face will probably be completely disgraced by you. ¡± What Lu Huanzi said was the truth. In fact, she could totally bring out Mo Lichuan. Although brother-in-law kept a low profile, there was no one in Jiang city who did not know his name. Everyone knew that he was a big shot. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t. When she said this, Sun Yijun took it into consideration. However, a girl next to her fanned the flames and said, ¡°Jun, she¡¯s a bitch. It¡¯s only right for you to teach her a lesson. She seduced Prince, and now she¡¯s hooked up with Li Jiajun. She¡¯s a white lotus flower, and her mouth is so hard. Don¡¯t be scared by her. ¡± Sun Yijun¡¯s expression changed a little. Sun Yijun walked to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°it¡¯s useless to scare me. I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson today. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do you want to teach me a lesson? Even if I really did something wrong, the school has its own rules. It¡¯s not up to you to teach me a lesson. ¡± Lu Huanzi was neither servile nor overbearing. In Sun Yijun¡¯s eyes, it was as if her authority had been severely damaged. In the school, almost all the girls saw her and wanted to hide as far away as possible. The boys also called her queen behind her back. This made her very happy. Moreover, every time she bullied a student, others would want to cry and kneel down to beg for mercy. However, Lu Huanzi was different from the others. She was very calm, so calm that it made people panic. She had a temperament that seemed to be able to crush everything. It was as if standing in front of her, she was a cloud in the sky, and she had become mud on the ground. This feeling was very bad. Sun Yijun said, ¡°don¡¯t pretend to be aloof here. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Prince is really blind. He likes a White Lotus like you. Isn¡¯t he just relying on his face? If I scratch your face, will Prince still look at you in the future? ¡± As she said that, she actually took out a knife from her handbag. Lu Huanzi recognized this kind of knife. It was a Swiss army knife. It really cut iron like mud. Because Mo Lichuan also had a few. Lu Huanzi was a little flustered in her heart. Because these people were really capable of doing anything. The last time, when they punched and kicked a girl, they actually kicked her until her spleen ruptured, and she almost died. Because of that matter, Sun Yijun was almost fired. Later, because his father, who was an official, mediated between them, he lost a large sum of money, and that was the end of it. Unexpectedly, Sun Yijun did not learn her lesson at all. Now, she even took out a knife. Chapter 1055 Lu Huanzi pretended to be calm. ¡°I have nothing to do with Yu Haoran. You can pursue him, but don¡¯t drag his matters into my hands. ¡± Lu Huanzi had to clarify. She finally knew why these girls came to find trouble with her. So it was because of Yu Haoran. In this high school, the only person called Prince was Yu Haoran. Sun Yijun¡¯s love for Yu Haoran was also known by everyone. It was said that the people on her blacklist had basically confessed to Yu Haoran or given him love letters. The last time the girl with a ruptured spleen was beaten was during pe class. After Yu Haoran finished playing basketball, he handed him a glass of water and Yu Haoran drank it. That was why he was targeted by these people. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was thinking. Yu Haoran was really a disaster. It was one thing for him to bully others, but there was actually a group of girls who bullied other students because of him. Moreover, these people were lawless and did not consider the consequences at all. In any case, the family had to take care of it in the end. Because of this, Lu Huanzi was really afraid. Those people almost surrounded Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi had no way to retreat. She could only tightly hold the mop in her hand. When Sun Yijun approached. Lu Huanzi suddenly threw the mop in her hand with force. Those people instinctively dodged. Lu Huanzi ran away. This was the best way she could think of. Because they wouldn¡¯t listen to reason with them. But there were too many of them, so it was impossible to use violence against violence. So Lu Huanzi could only run. Those people reacted, cursed at her, and quickly chased after her. Lu Huanzi really ran with all her might. But she had never been good at running, and her ankle had just been injured a while ago. Lu Huanzi was caught in a short while. Sun Yijun¡¯s followers immediately grabbed her arm, making her unable to move. On the other hand, Sun Yijun was walking over at a leisurely pace. The bright knife was twirling between her fingers. There was a fierce glint in her eyes. No matter how hard Lu Huanzi struggled, she could not break free. Sun Yijun had already stood in front of Lu Huanzi. She deliberately used the knife to gently slice across her cheek. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was almost overloaded. She said, ¡°If you dare to touch me, my brother-in-law will not let you off. ¡± Lu Huanzi finally planned to bring out Mo Lichuan. But Lu Huanzi was not sure whether this would work or not. However, she absolutely could not let this madman draw a few lines on her face. Then it would really be disfigured. Chapter 1056 However, Sun Yijun did not seem to mind at all. ¡°what a joke. Could it be that your brother-in-law is some kind of big shot ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. My father is the deputy mayor. Even if I kill you now, you still don¡¯t have to go to jail. I will definitely destroy your face today. Let¡¯s see how you will seduce others in the future. ¡± As she said this, Sun Yijun had already raised her knife. Lu Huanzi was really in despair. Her hands and feet were tightly locked by someone. She could not move at all. At the last moment, she could only close her eyes. She could not scold anyone even if she wanted to. Her mind went blank. She only felt a sharp pain on her face. However, in the next second, Lu Huanzi heard countless screams. Then, her hands and feet were suddenly released by someone. When Lu Huanzi opened her eyes. She saw that Yu Haoran seemed to have gone crazy. He beat up all the girls who had bullied her and threw them to the ground one by one. He was very strong. No one was prepared for where he came from. Yu Haoran did not care. He even pulled a girl up and threw her over his shoulder. After a while, a few girls fell to the ground in grief. Lu Huanzi was dumbfounded. She did not know why Yu Haoran would suddenly fall from the sky at this moment. Her face was tingling with pain. Lu Huanzi reached out and touched her face. Just now, she was cut all the way by a knife Now, her hand was covered in blood. However, at this moment, Lu Huanzi felt lucky. She did not expect that one day, she would be so lucky to see Yu Haoran¡¯s face. However, Yu Haoran seemed to have gone mad. His eyes were red and he did not show any mercy. Although he liked to fight on a daily basis,. He considered himself a gentleman and never hit women. However, at this moment, he did not seem to think about this at all. The girls were lying on the ground, either clutching their bellies or begging for mercy in fear. Lu Huanzi even saw with his own eyes that he kicked Sun Yijun in the stomach. Sun Yijun did not even have the time to speak. She held her stomach and could not stand up. Lu Huanzi felt that if this continued, something bad would definitely happen. Therefore, when Yu Haoran was about to attack again, Lu Huanzi quickly grabbed Yu Haoran¡¯s arm and said, ¡°stop hitting him, you¡¯ll kill him. ¡± Yu Haoran then turned around. Lu Huanzi saw the expression on his face clearly. The current Yu Haoran was like a devil. His eyes were red and his face was ferocious. Although he was still wearing a white shirt, the evil aura around him seemed to have crawled out of hell. He was almost vicious to Lu Huanzi said: ¡°they bully you like that, I will not let them off! ¡± Then he tried to break free from Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi, however, did not let go. She almost tugged at him. ¡°enough, Yu Haoran. You will be expelled from school. ¡± ¡ª¨C ¨C Chapter 1057 Yu Haoran, on the other hand, looked completely red-eyed. He practically shouted, ¡°even if I¡¯m expelled, I¡¯ll definitely teach them a lesson. ¡± Yu Haoran used all his strength to get rid of Lu Huanzi. However, he just happened to touch half of Lu Huanzi¡¯s cheek. Her face had been injured just now. Lu Huanzi deliberately let her hair down to cover it up. At this moment, Yu Haoran had just touched Lu Huanzi¡¯s wound. It immediately caused her to inhale in pain. At this moment, the blood stains on her face were all exposed. Yu Haoran was shocked when he saw this. He quickly reached out and lifted Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair. There was indeed a trail of blood on Lu Huanzi¡¯s face, all the way to her ears. Yu Haoran asked, ¡°are you injured? ¡± Although there was a lot of blood, Lu Huanzi knew that her injury was not serious. Because the blood stopped very quickly. The wound was not deep. It was only a slight cut. However, the blood on her face had not been wiped off, so now it looked like a terrifying servant. At this moment, Yu Haoran could not care less about anything else. He quickly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and walked towards the school infirmary. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the infirmary. ¡± Lu Huanzi only wanted to clean up the mess and get this impulsive person to leave this place. If he wanted to leave, Lu Huanzi would definitely not stop him. Therefore, Lu Huanzi planned to go to the infirmary with him first. When they reached the infirmary, the school doctor saw that Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was covered in blood and was shocked. Although this high school was the best key high school in the city¡­ Violent incidents still happened on campus from time to time. Yu Haoran, on the other hand, looked very flustered. He said incoherently to the school doctor, ¡°quickly take a look at her. Do you want to go to a big hospital? No, I want to call 120. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that it would be a waste if she had to go through all the trouble to send an ambulance over with her wound. However, Lu Huanzi was worried about the girls outside. Yu Haoran¡¯s attack just now was not light at all. Lu Huanzi saw it clearly. While she was bandaging the wound, Lu Huanzi said that there were a few girls outside who were injured. She asked the rest of the people to go over and take a look. However, Yu Haoran said disdainfully, ¡°you were bullied to such an extent, yet you still have the heart to worry about their comfort. Do you really think you are the savior? ¡± However, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I did it for you. Why don¡¯t you have any sense of seriousness? No matter what, those are girls. If something really happened to them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to wash themselves clean even if they jumped into the Yellow River. ¡± However, Yu Haoran snorted coldly and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. They are fine. I have practiced Sanda and taekwondo. I know where to fight and where not to fight. I know the severity of my attacks. I will only make them suffer a little, but I will definitely not hurt their vital parts. You don¡¯t have to worry that I will implicate you. ¡± Yu Haoran looked a little unhappy Lu Huanzi did not expect that under the circumstances just now, Yu Haoran actually knew what was going on. However, the other people in the infirmary still went to the pool. After a while, only the two of them were left in the huge infirmary. The air suddenly became quiet. Even the sounds of sucking each other could be heard clearly Chapter 1058 Lu Huanzi saw that Yu Haoran seemed to be angry. Perhaps the words she had just said were a little too serious. Lu Huanzi pursed her lips and said in the end, ¡°why are you there? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. ¡± Yu Haoran glanced at Lu Huanzi. His ears turned red unconsciously. The previous incident, the two of them were punished by the school together. They were punished to clean the corridor for half a month. Today was originally the last day. He did not appear these few days. But it did not mean that he was not there. Every day after school, he would go to the rooftop opposite the teaching building. He usually sat on the rooftop, taking in her busy figure. He would not leave until she left. It was the same today. But when his gaze followed her, he saw Sun Yijun and her group walking towards her. In his eyes, Sun Yijun was like a dog skin plaster. But she liked to stick to him. But he hated her very much. Especially when she used her own name to bully other girls. He had warned her many times. But it was useless. But he found out later. Because of Sun Yijun¡¯s suppression, there were fewer girls in school who sent him love letters. In the past, he always couldn¡¯t bear to be disturbed. Since there were some benefits, he didn¡¯t bother with her anymore. But she didn¡¯t know why Sun Yijun found Lu Huanzi this time. When he saw Sun Yijun¡¯s group, he rushed to that place. He knew that Sun Yijun was able to do anything because of her family¡¯s wealth and power. At that time, he did not think too much. He only wanted to rush over to protect her and not let her get hurt. However, when he went over, he saw that Lu Huanzi was being bullied by a group of girls. Sun Yijun was still holding a knife¡­ ¡­ He was scared and angry. He did not have time to think before rushing over. When he saw her face being cut by a knife, he could not contain his anger. He thought about what would have happened if he had not been there or if he had arrived a few seconds later. Yu Haoran subconsciously clenched his fists, and he felt his entire body trembling. He only hated himself for being too lenient with his attacks just now. The person in front of him was simply an idiot. He had clearly been bullied to such an extent, yet he was still worried about the safety of those bastards. He was simply the dumbest idiot in the world! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Therefore, when Lu Huanzi asked this question¡­ He was not even willing to answer. He unhappily lied, ¡°I happened to be passing by. ¡°. In fact, Lu Huanzi felt that it was unnecessary for her to ask this question. It was not a coincidence that Yu Haoran was there. How could there be other reasons. He usually liked to play basketball on the playground after school. He probably met him on his way back, so he acted bravely. Chapter 1059 However, this time, Lu Huanzi was truly grateful. This was because she had no way of thinking about what would have happened if Yu Haoran had not appeared today. What terrible things would have happened to her. Lu Huanzi thanked him sincerely, ¡°thank you for saving me. ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head. A few days ago, when she saw this face, she gritted her teeth in hatred. However, only a few days had passed, and there was still a time to sincerely thank him. Fate was always magical. Lu Huanzi looked at Yu Haoran¡¯s tall figure now, and for some reason, she felt that he was not so annoying anymore. Even when she saw Yu Haoran at the last moment, she actually heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and felt an inexplicable sense of security. Yu Haoran was also silent for a moment. He probably did not expect Lu Huanzi to speak to her in such a tone. Yu Haoran still remembered the last time when Lu Huanzi spoke to him. In the corridor. In front of all his classmates, he pointed at his nose and repeatedly said that he was a useless parasite. That was a great humiliation for him. No one had ever dared to say that to him since he was a child. Although he knew that he didn¡¯t like to study and that he was holding back the class. He also knew that good students like her treated him like the rat shit that spoiled the pot of Porridge. But he never cared. He even felt that those good students always had a sense of superiority. He just didn¡¯t like them and liked to find trouble with them. Maybe it was just as they said. He was evil in his bones. But that day¡­ She said it so harshly. It almost made him lose face in front of everyone. But at that time, he could barely hear what she was saying. He only remembered that the sun was very hot that day. The Sun came from behind and it seemed to coat her body with a layer of gold. Even her eyelashes were distinct. There were fine beads of sweat on her forehead. But they were crystal clear and more beautiful than pearls. Her mouth opened and closed. But he could no longer hear clearly what she was saying. He only felt that the words that had come out of her mouth were not so harsh. Her lips were bright red, just like the jelly that she had eaten when she was a child. There was a tempting luster. There was a hint of anger on her face, but when she was angry, her whole person seemed to come alive. Her whole person seemed to be burning with a ball of fire, and the sparks began to spread. At that moment, his heart was beating wildly and uncontrollably. He actually discovered that a person could be so dazzling, it was as if they could glow, piercing his eyes, but he could not take his eyes off them. Chapter 1060 It was an indescribable feeling. Yu Haoran felt like he was going crazy. She was like a ball of fire. And he had become a moth. It was a natural phenomenon for a moth to fly into a flame. In the days that followed.. He led a very contradictory life. In fact, he also hated Lu Huanzi in his heart. She claimed to be a good student, teachers and classmates liked her, and her exam results were always among the best. But he hated such good students the most. Because she seemed to be in a completely different world from him. But he always paid attention to her with insufficient control. The way she took careful notes in class. When class was over, she would talk and laugh, or discuss problems. Sometimes, he observed, she would also read novels secretly. But this did not affect her grades in the slightest. He even once saw her eat a bag of potato chips secretly while she was in geography class. Every detail of her, every little habit, was in his eyes. Even hidden in his heart. He sometimes even felt that he was suffering from mental illness. Because his eyes seemed to be unable to take back from her body. She was like a ball of fire, burning his world into a prairie fire, but he sadly found. He was completely invisible in front of her. Even if there was, it was also a kind of annoyance. So, he could not help but start to find trouble with her. She put things on the table, she was bound to get on the ground. In class, the direction of her throwing chalk. When she looked in his direction with a face of anger. He admitted that his heart has a self-masochistic pleasure. It is much better than her disregard. So, he became even worse. The last time in the cafeteria, he deliberately sat opposite him. He is not unaware of the school about this kind of sitting legend obscure. But he wanted to see her reaction. At first, he thought he was playing with her. But after she left the cafeteria angrily that day,. A buddy next to him said, ¡°Hao, don¡¯t tell me you really like her. ¡± He reflexively replied, ¡°so what? ¡± Even he himself didn¡¯t know that he would say such a thing. His first reaction was not to deny it. Even when someone asked him this, he actually felt a little happy. Finally, someone knew. His thoughts for the past few days were finally exposed by someone. For a moment, it was as if he had been struck by lightning. That¡¯s right! I just do! He just likes Lu Huanzi! As for when, he had no idea. Probably recently. Maybe that¡¯s when he came back from playing basketball and saw her get into a limo. Chapter 1061 At that time, he didn¡¯t know how he felt. It was as if a thorn had been buried. In fact, at that time, although he and Lu Huanzi had been in the same class for two years,. They had barely spoken. It was just that at that time, something happened at school. A few girls from the school were working as support at the nightclub because they were poor. They were dating girls. Moreover, they were also girls with pretty good grades. He couldn¡¯t help but relate this matter to her. Lu Huanzi usually looked quite ordinary. Her dress was ordinary, and her clothes were also ordinary. She looked like she grew up in a well-off family. But he knew those luxury cars. They weren¡¯t ordinary luxury cars. They couldn¡¯t even be bought in China. They were custom-made at sky-high prices. How could such a girl be related to that kind of life. He had never been able to understand. It was as if there was a thorn in his heart that would occasionally be pricked. Later, they met on a narrow path in the corridor. Someone also raised this question. She was indeed angry. She walked towards them and insisted on seeking justice. He also deliberately provoked her a few times. He did not expect that his forehead would be smashed by the quilt. Now, there was a scar on his forehead. But later, he finally understood. The owner of the luxury car was Mo Lichuan. The name Mo Lichuan was known by everyone in Jiang City. Although he kept a very low profile, no one would object to saying that he was the richest person in Jiang city. He was not only the richest person in Jiang city, the power of the Mo group was well known. His parents said that Mo Lichuan had a sister in the early years and had been living with his sister all year round. He did not expect that this sister was Lu Huanzi. In fact, even his parents were not very clear about the relationship between this sister and Mo Lichuan. They only knew that they had been living together for many years. Mo Lichuan doted on her very much. But outsiders always knew that Mo Lichuan was the only heir of the Mo Corporation¡¯s grandchildren. How could he have a sister. It was as if she had appeared out of thin air. Yu Haoran was still a little confused about this point. However, he was finally relieved. At least, she was not what the rumors said. When he came out of the cafeteria, he had thought it through. It turned out that he had fallen in love with her. He had never fallen in love with any girl ever since he was young. He always felt that girls were a troublesome creature. But he did not expect that he would fall in love with the kind of person he disliked the most since he was young. He originally wanted to apologize. That was because she had not even eaten lunch. He wanted to buy her a hamburger, but he happened to see Li Jiajun coming out of the snack bar. What happened next caught him off guard and made him furious. When he returned to the classroom, he saw that Li Jiajun had given the hamburger to Lu Huanzi and Lu Huanzi had taken it. Chapter 1062 At that moment, Yu Haoran admitted that he was so angry that he was about to lose control. He did not expect his best friend to like Lu Huanzi as well. What made him the angriest was that Lu Huanzi actually accepted it. She usually avoided him as if she was hiding from the plague. However, accepting Li Jiajun¡¯s good intentions was logical. At that moment, he began to doubt in his heart. Was there something going on between the two of them. For a moment, there was an inexplicable panic. He had always been welcomed by girls in school. But in front of Lu Huanzi, she treated him like a fly. But Li Jiajun was different. Li Jiajun was a student who sent Qingping. He didn¡¯t even need to take exams on weekdays. His grades were always the best in the school. Almost everyone in the school regarded him as a god-like existence. And his personality was indeed somewhat otherworldly. Because of his character of not letting strangers in, none of the girls in the school dared to hand him a love letter. Perhaps they felt that they were not worthy of such a person. Li Jiajun was used to being alone. His only hobby was the same as him. He liked to play basketball. At the beginning, the two of them did not have much interaction. Later, when they played basketball together, they developed some brotherhood. Yu Haoran thought that he treated Li Jiajun as a good brother. And at this moment. He saw Li Jiajun¡¯s attitude towards Lu Huanzi. A few words popped up in his mind: A friend¡¯s wife, not to be bullied! Although he knew in his heart that he was being ridiculous. Lu Huanzi was still very disgusted with him now. It was just that he understood what was on his mind. He was so angry that he threw away the food he had just bought. His heart was filled with anger. The Physical Education class in the afternoon was the 800-meter test. Lu Huanzi fell down during the test. It was still Li Jiajun who carried her to the infirmary. This almost made him close to the critical point of the explosion. In the end, it still exploded in the corridor. He beat up Li Jiajun! That day, Lu Huanzi said in front of everyone that the person she hated the most was him! She said it so resolutely and ran towards Li Jiajun without hesitation. At that moment, he finally understood what disappointment and heartache were. Until today, he had been avoiding these two people. Although the news of Li Jiajun and Lu Huanzi¡¯s relationship had spread like wildfire in the school. He was determined not to like that stinky woman anymore. But his gaze could not escape half of her eyes. These days, he seemed to be struggling in a pot of oil. He clearly wanted to talk to her, even if he was scolded by her, but he still avoided her whenever he saw her. If not for today¡¯s incident, this state of mind would probably continue. Now that he saw the bandage on Lu Huanzi¡¯s face, Yu Haoran felt very uncomfortable. But at the same time, he was more certain of his own thoughts. It turned out that he did not want to avoid her. It turned out that there was nothing happier than talking to her and being with her. Chapter 1063 Yu Haoran opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, there was a commotion at the door. The two of them looked at the entrance of the infirmary at the same time. It turned out that a few doctors and nurses had brought Sun Yijun and the others over. Sun Yijun was kicked by Yu Haoran. However, it was not very heavy. She followed behind a few girls and entered the infirmary. When those people saw Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran in the infirmary¡­ Their faces instantly turned Pale. A few girls didn¡¯t even dare to enter the infirmary after seeing Yu Haoran. Sun Yijun¡¯s face was also very ugly when she saw that. She saw Lu Huanzi take a few steps forward and walk up to Lu Huanzi. Without saying a word, she raised her hand and was about to slap Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. Today was really a day of great humiliation for her. Because Yu Haoran actually kicked her for Lu Huanzi. Although that kick ended up hitting her leg, it wasn¡¯t very heavy. But she couldn¡¯t accept that Yu Haoran would do such a thing for Lu Huanzi. He had never laid a hand on a girl. His hand that was about to fall was still stopped by Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran forcefully shook off her hand. His voice carried a hint of viciousness as he said, ¡°are you still going crazy? If you dare to lay a hand on her, I won¡¯t be polite anymore. ¡± Sun Yijun said, ¡°Hao, you hit me for her. You actually hit me for her? Tell me, are you in love with her? ¡± However, Yu Haoran¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°that¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Sun Yijun pointed at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°Hao, look carefully. She¡¯s just a white lotus flower. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She¡¯s two-timing you, and she¡¯s even hooking up with Li Jiajun. Are you sure you want to like this kind of girl? ¡± However, Yu Haoran took a step forward and said with a cold gaze, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t insult her again. ¡± Yu Haoran looked as if he was about to explode. Sun Yijun pinched her fingers and bit her lips. She snorted in the end and turned around to leave. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Seeing this scene¡­ Lu Huanzi could tell that Sun Yijun liked Yu Haoran. Therefore, she regarded herself as a rival in love. However, Lu Huanzi felt that she was really wronged. It was already late. Lu Huanzi decided to go home. She got up and walked out. She said to Yu Haoran, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Thank you for today. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that tomorrow would probably be a bloodbath. Because she had already alerted the dean of the School Affairs Office. She asked them to go to the Academic Affairs Office together tomorrow. Lu Huanzi was very tired today. She just wanted to go home and rest, and she still had a pile of homework. Yu Haoran followed her out. Lu Huanzi went to the garage to get the car. Yu Haoran still followed behind her. Chapter 1064 Lu Huanzi turned around and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to follow me anymore. I¡¯m going home. If you have anything to say, say it now. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°I¡¯m not following you. I¡¯m also going to get my bike. ¡± Sure enough, Yu Haoran¡¯s bike was right next to Lu Huanzi¡¯s. However, Lu Huanzi felt that it was quite strange. When did he ride his bike to school. Lu Huanzi remembered that he had always been driven by a car. The two of them actually traveled on the same road for a long time. When they rode their bikes on the boulevard outside the school, Lu Huanzi did not say anything to Yu Haoran. Finally, when Lu Huanzi was about to turn into the driveway of the private villa,. Yu Haoran stopped. Lu Huanzi also stopped. She never knew where Yu Haoran¡¯s home was. She also did not know that he could almost reach her house on the way. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go from here. I¡¯ll be home soon. Be careful riding your bike alone. ¡± Yu Haoran nodded. ¡°Go back quickly. Don¡¯t let the wound on your face touch water at night. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She got on her bike and took the private road. Yu Haoran, however, kept seeing her back disappearing behind her. Then, he turned the car around¡­ ¡­ Actually, they were never on the same road. When Lu Huanzi returned home, the housekeeper saw the gauze on her face and was shocked. ¡°Miss, what happened to your face? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s my bad luck. My classmate cut me with a knife. ¡± The housekeeper looked as if he was facing a great enemy. ¡°Is it serious? Miss, should we go to the hospital? Should we inform sir? ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him in the school¡¯s Infirmary. It¡¯s not serious. Uncle Fu, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t tell brother-in-law either. Let him worry. ¡± Lu Huanzi went upstairs after she finished speaking. Brother-in-law was going on a business trip for a week. Today was only the first day. Lu Huanzi felt an inexplicable sense of loss when she thought of this. Although her brother-in-law didn¡¯t like to talk much at home. Most of the time, he was busy working in the study room. However, when her brother-in-law was at home, Lu Huanzi still felt particularly at ease. Lu Huanzi finished her homework and went to bed. She originally wanted to call Mo Lichuan. But in the end, she held back. Because Lu Huanzi was afraid that she would tell Mo Lichuan about what happened today. She couldn¡¯t always hide people. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her brother-in-law to worry. The next day, Lu Huanzi went to school. She did not expect to see Yu Haoran waiting for her at the end of the road just as she got off the private driveway. If Lu Huanzi¡¯s guess was right, he should be waiting for her. Lu Huanzi frowned, but she still rode her bike over. Lu Huanzi stopped beside Yu Haoran. Then she asked, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s on the way. I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡± Chapter 1065 Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t really want to go with him. Because if they entered the campus together, it was inevitable that they would be seen by their classmates. When that time came, rumors would fly everywhere. Yesterday, Sun Yijun was a living example. But yesterday, Yu Haoran helped her like that. If it weren¡¯t for him, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what would happen to her. So, she couldn¡¯t say anything So, after getting on the bike, she said, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± The two of them rode in tandem, and no one spoke along the way. After arriving at school, they put the bike in the shed together. Lu Huanzi carried the backpack on her shoulder. Lu Huanzi¡¯s backpack was very heavy. In her backpack, there were many supplementary books in addition to books. And she was very thin. Therefore, carrying such a big backpack looked quite strenuous. Therefore, Yu Haoran took a step forward. He directly took Lu Huanzi¡¯s backpack and carried it on his shoulder. Yu Haoran didn¡¯t have a backpack himself. Anyway, he never did his homework. Therefore, his schoolbag had always been kept in the school. Lu Huanzi was a little stunned when she saw that Yu Haoran was going to take her schoolbag. Then, she hurriedly tried to snatch it back. ¡°I can carry it. I don¡¯t want you to carry my schoolbag. ¡± However, Yu Haoran did not say a word. He directly collapsed on his shoulder and walked towards the direction of the teaching building. Lu Huanzi felt that she could not let Yu Haoran carry her schoolbag no matter what. What would happen if she saw this in the eyes of others. Therefore, Lu Huanzi chased after him all the way. She had to snatch her schoolbag back. However, Yu Haoran was tall and strong. He simply raised Lu Huanzi¡¯s schoolbag above his head with one hand. Lu Huanzi could not reach it even if she stood on Tiptoe. And along the way, the two of them chased each other. In the eyes of others, it was like a fight between a young couple. All the way to the classroom. Lu Huanzi did not snatch her schoolbag. Yu Haoran walked directly to Lu Huanzi¡¯s seat and slammed the schoolbag heavily on Lu Huanzi¡¯s desk. This step was noticed by almost all the students in the class. Then, Yu Haoran leisurely returned to his seat. Lu Huanzi saw that the moment he returned to his seat, he almost fell asleep on the table. Lu Huanzi glared at him fiercely. Yesterday, she was still a little grateful to him. But now, it was completely gone. This person didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions, but she did. They went to school together, and he even helped her carry her backpack. In the eyes of others, how would this be described. Lu Huanzi felt that she had already been plagued by gossip and had been wronged to death. Now, it was almost impossible to clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River. Sure enough, as soon as she sat down. Even Lu Shuangyi hurried over. The gossip giggled and said, ¡°why are you here with Yu Haoran? I heard that you were bullied by that female devil last night? ¡± Chapter 1066 Lu Huanzi knew that this matter would definitely spread throughout the school, no matter what method was used. Lu Huanzi had already sat down. Then, she said, ¡°Shuangyi, I¡¯ve been really unlucky recently. ¡± Lu Huanzi took out the book and let out a heavy sigh. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°actually, I¡¯ve already seen through it. Yu Haoran might really like you. He¡¯s indeed very handsome, but what about Li Jiajun? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Lu Shuangyi speechlessly. What the Hell is this? Lu Huanzi was not in the mood to care about this mess. She still had to go to the Academic Affairs Office today. Usually, there would be disciplinary actions for such matters. Lu Huanzi only felt that things had been terrible recently. After the morning classes ended, Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran were informed to go to the Academic Affairs Office. Lu Huanzi knew that after all, they had to deal with the matter from last night. Logically speaking, she was justified. That Sun Yijun already had a criminal record. If this matter was investigated, it would not fall on her. However, Lu Huanzi was a little worried about Yu Haoran. No matter what, Yu Haoran had made a move yesterday. She was not too sure what happened to those people in the end. Last time, she had a falling out with Yu Haoran. She did not expect that they would now be on the same side. However, what Lu Huanzi did not expect was that he actually saw her brother-in-law at the academic affairs office. The Moment Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan, she felt that her eyes might be playing tricks on her. Her brother-in-law was clearly on a business trip to Japan. Why would he appear at the academic affairs office so early in the morning. Could it be that the teacher notified the parents? It shouldn¡¯t be. If she did, she would definitely know. Her brother-in-law was still dressed neatly in his suit, looking a little travel-worn. When Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan, she only felt a slight ache in her nose. In fact, she was really frightened by what happened yesterday. She even had a terrible dream last night. But she didn¡¯t plan to tell Mo Lichuan all of this because she was afraid that he would be worried. On the other side, the principal and the dean were talking to Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I hope that you can properly handle this matter. If my sister can not even guarantee the safety of her studies in your school, then how can a school like this let the parents of the students be at ease? A school is a quiet place for teaching and educating people. What has happened now is really shocking. I think that principal Zhu is not someone who bullies the weak and fears the strong. He is someone who is trying to curry favor with the powerful. He will definitely be able to give me a satisfactory explanation. ¡± Principal Zhu kept rubbing his hands. In front of Mo Lichuan¡¯s powerful aura, he seemed to have become a whole lot shorter. He answered obsequiously, ¡°of course, of course. I will definitely give Mr. Mo a satisfactory explanation. ¡± Chapter 1067 Mo Lichuan turned around. He saw Lu Huanzi, who had already appeared at the door. Then, he walked over. When he reached Lu Huanzi,. Lu Huanzi¡¯s nose was slightly sore and she called out, ¡°brother-in-law. ¡± She called him brother-in-law very softly. However, Yu Haoran, who was beside her, clearly heard her call. He still could not figure out the relationship between Lu Huanzi and the famous Mr. Mo.. Even his parents only knew that they were probably a sister. But they did not know the exact relationship. But he did not expect that Mr. Mo was actually Lu Huanzi¡¯s brother-in-law. In that case, it meant that Mr. Mo was married to Lu Huanzi¡¯s sister. For some reason, after Yu Haoran found out about this matter, he actually felt a little happy in his heart. At this moment, Mo Lichuan also glanced at him. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s heart actually skipped a beat when he saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze. This man stood there like a high and mighty king. He had never seen such a cold aura before. He had heard of Mo Lichuan, an unfathomable legend in the business world. Standing next to him was really stressful. Mo Lichuan Made Yu Haoran frown. Lu Huanzi knew that it was probably because of her previous impression. Lu Huanzi was afraid that Mo Lichuan would misunderstand. So she took the initiative to clarify, ¡°it¡¯s not him this time. Fortunately, he helped me yesterday. ¡± When Lu Huanzi turned her head, Mo Lichuan saw that Lu Huanzi¡¯s cheek was actually scratched all the way. The wound was not very deep. Lu Huanzi had already removed the gauze in the morning. However, the wound was very long, and it was still very obvious on her face. When Mo Lichuan saw the wound on Lu Huanzi¡¯s face, his eyes almost showed a fierce light. His voice also became colder, ¡°this is the wound from those people yesterday? ¡± Lu Huanzi finally understood. Uncle Fu must have called her brother-in-law last night. Brother-in-law thought that his injury was serious, so he came back. And the first thing he did was to come to the school to seek justice for her. Lu Huanzi was very touched in her heart. Afraid that Mo Lichuan would be too worried, she covered her face and said, ¡°brother-in-law, my face is fine. The wound is very shallow. ¡± The Dean of Education also came over. He glanced at Lu Huanzi Then he said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°Mr. Mo, just now, deputy mayor Sun called. He is very sorry for his daughter¡¯s big trouble. Since student Lu is fine, why don¡¯t I treat the two of you to dinner tonight and let student Sun Yijun apologize to student Lu. Can we make this matter small? ¡± As a matter of fact, that¡¯s what they say. But everyone knows deputy mayor sun is famous for spoiling his daughter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have raised such a lawless daughter. Chapter 1068 It was one thing to bully others at school. The school would always turn a blind eye to the pressure. But now, it was Mr. Mo who was in trouble. No one knew that Lu Huanzi, who looked like an ordinary good-for-nothing student, was related to the city¡¯s financial magnate. Since the incident between her and Yu Haoran last time, it had basically spread in the circle of teachers. Moreover, this Mr. Mo was especially protective of his own shortcomings. Last time, Yu Haoran was clearly at a disadvantage, but the Yu family did not gain any benefits. This time, Lu Huanzi had to be injured. This was even more of a big deal. But now, none of the three parties could afford to offend him. Sun Yijun Injured Lu Huanzi, and Yu Haoran beat Sun Yijun. All three parties were pursuing the responsibility and even protecting their own shortcomings. On the contrary, the school¡¯s stance became very difficult. Especially when Mr. Mo had clearly stated that according to the school¡¯s law, Sun Yijun must be expelled. However, Deputy Mayor Sun had no choice but to consider his reputation. He had just made a call. Therefore, he had no choice but to mediate between them. He only hoped that Mr. Mo could be a little more magnanimous. Unexpectedly.. Mo Lichuan snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have the magnanimity to turn a big issue into a small one. Unless his daughter also asks my sister to take a knife and leave two marks on her face, this matter will be settled. Otherwise, there is no room for negotiation. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan in a daze. Although her brother-in-law¡¯s personality was cold, he was still considered gentle most of the time. At least in front of her, he rarely had such a cold and domineering appearance. Lu Huanzi was actually a little stunned. The principal and the dean of education clearly had troubled expressions on their faces. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°since there is nothing else, I will leave first. I believe that you will definitely give me a satisfactory explanation. Oh right, I asked for a day off for my sister. With her face, I still have to go to the hospital to take a look. ¡± The principal on the other side also said, ¡°yes, yes, yes. We must go and take a look. We can¡¯t leave any scars. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually asked for a day off just like that for no reason. Lu Huanzi did not react until she left the school gate. After getting into the car, Lu Huanzi saw that the direction of the car was indeed towards the hospital. Lu Huanzi then said, ¡°brother-in-law, my wound is really not serious. There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. Moreover, I treated it in the infirmary yesterday. ¡± What Lu Huanzi said was true. Sun Yijun did not intentionally cut this wound. Instead, after Yu Haoran came, she received a shock and accidentally cut her face. In fact, it was not serious at all. When she was in the infirmary yesterday, the doctor also said that it should not leave a scar. Therefore, there was no need to make such a big deal out of it. Chapter 1069 Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was still cold. Actually, Lu Huanzi had already noticed it. Brother-in-law was not to be trifled with today. It was as if he was enduring something. In the end, Mo Lichuan stopped the car at Lu Huan. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me that such a big thing had happened? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I was afraid that you would be worried. Moreover, you are going on a business trip for a week. I don¡¯t want brother-in-law to be distracted by my matters. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, won¡¯t I be worried? If you don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯ll only make me worry even more. Do you know how I felt when I found out from Uncle Fu that you were bullied by your classmates in school? ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head. Her eyes were also teary. ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely tell you next time. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°there won¡¯t be a next time. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely eliminate those who bullied you. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard what he said. Brother-in-law said that he would eliminate all the people who bullied her. How could he eliminate them? Lu Huanzi also knew that Sun Yijun¡¯s family was very powerful in the local area. If brother-in-law became enemies with that side because of this matter, it might have a great impact on brother-in-law¡¯s business in the future. Therefore, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, it¡¯s really not that serious. I don¡¯t want you to offend people because of me. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s worried look. In the end, he sighed. He reached out to rub Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair and said, ¡°okay, don¡¯t worry about these things. So far, I don¡¯t know anyone I can¡¯t offend. ¡± Lu Huanzi was relieved when Mo Lichuan said that. In fact, she knew that her worries were unnecessary. Because she knew how capable her brother-in-law was. Not to mention the deputy mayor, even the mayor would smile when he saw him. However, Lu Huanzi still had a knot in her heart. Although her brother-in-law had always been good to her, Lu Huanzi was still very afraid of trouble. After all, her sister was no longer around. Although she was his sister in name, they were not related by blood. Mo Lichuan treated her well only because of his friendship with his sister. In fact, he did not have such an obligation. Lu Huanzi always thought that it was her sister¡¯s blessing in heaven that made her so lucky. Therefore, what Lu Huanzi was most afraid of was giving Mo Lichuan trouble. In the end, Mo Lichuan still brought Lu Huanzi to the hospital. After prescribing some medicine and making sure that the wound on her face was okay, she let out a sigh of relief. She came out of the hospital. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°brother-in-law, aren¡¯t you on a business trip in Japan? Are you alright coming back all of a sudden? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°the matter has been postponed for a day. I still have to go over tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯ve gone to a lot of trouble for me. ¡± Chapter 1070 Mo Lichuan suddenly smiled. ¡°You still say such things to brother-in-law? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then do I still go to school today? ¡± Mo Lichuan said plainly, ¡°it¡¯s rare for me to apply for leave for you, so you don¡¯t have to go today. You can go wherever you want to play. ¡± Lu Huanzi was quite happy in her heart. Because the pressure of studying in their school had always been very high. Even on weekends, there were also heavy homework. The time that belonged to her every day was really very limited. This whole day was a rare luxury for her. Lu Huanzi said excitedly, ¡°brother-in-law, will you accompany me today? ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the company today. I¡¯ll accompany you all the time. ¡± Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t help but let out a happy cry. Then she said, ¡°then I¡¯ll eat steak first. I want to go to the movies and the Ocean Museum. ¡± Lu Huanzi always wanted to go to these places. But she never had the time. Since she suddenly had free time one day. Of course, she had to do all these things she wanted to do. And today, her brother-in-law still had time. That was the best. Lu Huanzi was overjoyed. In the end, the two of them really went to a Western restaurant. Lu Huanzi had eaten Western food before. But at that time, although her sister was sick, it was not that serious. There was one time. Her sister suddenly said to her brother-in-law that she wanted to eat western food. At that time, her brother-in-law put down everything he was doing. He accompanied his sister to eat western food. At that time, Lu Huanzi was not old. But she also went with her. Her sister ordered sirloin steak for western food. At that time, her sister¡¯s body was already very weak, and she did not have any strength. Brother-in-law cut the steak into small pieces and handed it to her sister. At that time, Lu Huanzi saw the smile on her sister¡¯s face and was very happy. At that time, it was also Lu Huanzi¡¯s first time eating steak. Lu Huanzi felt that it was probably the most delicious thing in the world. Later on, she never ate it again. But she could never forget the taste. The two of them went to yunding Western restaurant. This was the most upscale Western restaurant in the city. The entire restaurant was on the top floor of the building, and it was hollow. The restaurant¡¯s unique feature was that it had a transparent glass floor. Stepping on it made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. It was like stepping on the clouds, so it was called Yunding restaurant. Every position here was independent. Leaning against the transparent window, one could see the scenery of the entire city. The windows were bright and clean, and one could see everything at a glance. Lu Huanzi felt that if she came at night, the night scene would be very beautiful. The feeling of ten miles of prosperity and bright lights was very magnificent just thinking about it. It was also Lu Huanzi¡¯s first time coming to such a place. She followed the waiter inside. When she walked on the floor and looked down, she only felt her heart beating very fast. Almost her legs were weak, and she didn¡¯t dare to move even before entering. Chapter 1071 In the end, Mo Lichuan dragged Mo Lichuan by the corner of his shirt and walked into the restaurant. Mo Lichuan, who had been in the restaurant before, rushed over when he saw Mo Lichuan. Then, he led the two of them to the best spot in the restaurant. From this angle, he could see the best view of the city from four different angles. He felt that being in a bustling place was better than being in a bustling place. The flow of cars underground was endless, like the pulse of the city. Lu Huanzi finally sat down. Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°this is the first time I feel like my feet are off the ground. I feel at ease. brother-in-law, I don¡¯t think I can even eat here. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s sad face and said, ¡°you were the one who said you wanted to eat steak. ¡± She was the one who said she wanted to come. Because she said she wanted to eat steak, Mo Lichuan asked her where she wanted to eat it. Lu Huanzi said proudly, ¡°I want to eat the most expensive and delicious steak in the entire Jiang city. ¡± At that time, Lu Huanzi thought that since her brother-in-law didn¡¯t care about the money, it was rare for him to come out and enjoy it. Naturally, she wanted to broaden her horizons. She knew that her brother-in-law often went to eat steak, especially with Lin Shanshan. The place her brother-in-law went to was naturally the best. So she also wanted to go and take a look. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect it to be such a ¡°scary¡± place. But since she was here, Lu Huanzi could only bite the bullet and sit down. The waiter brought the menu over. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even look at it and said, ¡°I want a sirloin steak, medium rare. ¡± Lu Huanzi remembered that the steak her sister ordered was the best. The steak was served after a while. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t really use a knife and fork. Hence, Mo Lichuan patiently taught her. Lu Huanzi imitated Mo Lichuan and cut the steak into small pieces and put them in her mouth. Yes! It was the same taste as back then. Lu Huanzi felt that it was especially delicious Lu Huanzi ate like a child. Mo Lichuan rarely saw her so happy. In fact, Lu Huanzi loved to laugh on a daily basis When she smiled, her eyes would curve into a small crescent moon. She looked like a squinting kitten and was indescribably cute. Even Mo Lichuan¡¯s mood had become very good. Lu Huanzi¡¯s steak sauce was on the corner of her mouth. Mo Lichuan reached out and wiped the sauce off the corner of her mouth. Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Mo Lichuan¡¯s fingertips were warm. When they touched the corner of Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart pounded. Mo Lichuan naturally withdrew his hand and wiped it with a wet towel. ¡°second brother, you¡¯re actually here. Didn¡¯t you go to Japan? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly heard a voice from the side. She turned her head and saw a young man. He seemed to be a little younger than her brother-in-law. However, Lu Huanzi had never seen him before. That man glanced at Mo Lichuan and then at Lu Huanzi, who was opposite him. Then, he let out a long ¡°Oh¡± , and then wore a taciturn expression, ¡°so it¡¯s a secret meeting beauty. Young Master Mo¡¯s taste has been quite bland recently. Doesn¡¯t this Green Apple, which hasn¡¯t been ripe yet, taste astringent? ¡± Chapter 1072 He was obviously joking. Lu Huanzi was confused. Mo Lichuan said seriously, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is Jinghao¡¯s biological sister, and also my sister. ¡± The person on the other side seemed to know everything. When he heard Jinghao¡¯s name, his expression changed. Then he looked at Lu Huanzi and said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mouth is really full of nonsense. So it¡¯s your sister. ¡± Lu Huanzi still didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know what these two people were talking about. Mo Lichuan said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°this is Ji Hanzhong. We grew up together. You can call him third brother JI. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and called him obediently, ¡°Third Brother Ji. ¡± The person on the other side responded, then said, ¡°second brother¡¯s sister is my biological sister. Alright, you guys have your meal. I won¡¯t disturb you. Today, brother Huaijin is back in the country. I¡¯m going to welcome him. ¡± Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°then you go and do your work. ¡± Ji Hanzhong seemed to have remembered something Then, he said, ¡°Oh right, today, Chu Yun and Yingzhi came over as well. Initially, I was going to contact you, but I called your secretary to answer the call. She said that you were going to Japan on a business trip and would only come back after a week. Who knew that second brother would be here accompanying his little sister to eat steak? Yingzhi and Chu Yun miss you very much, especially Chu Yun. She kept nagging about you, saying that she came back to the country this time specifically to see you. Second Brother, look, why don¡¯t you come with US tonight for a gathering? ¡± Mo Lichuan said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time. Maybe next time. ¡± Ji Hanzhong blurted out, ¡°second brother, what¡¯s so important tonight? ¡± What was more important than their friendship? Mo Lichuan, brother Huaijin, Yingzhi, and Chu Yun grew up in the same courtyard. They were considered childhood friends But later, when they grew up, they went their separate ways. Chu Yun had liked Mo Lichuan since she was young. However, the falling flowers were intentional, while the flowing water was merciless. Mo Lichuan had always treated him as his biological sister. He also knew that Mo Lichuan had a girlfriend called Lu Jinghao. It seemed that because of that woman, Mo Lichuan¡¯s relationship with his family was very strained. However, it was said that that woman had passed away three years ago, leaving behind a younger sister. Mo Lichuan had always taken care of her on her behalf. It must be this very pure-looking little sister in front of him. No matter what, this time when their childhood friends from abroad returned to China, it was rare for them to get together. No matter what, they should at least go over and have a drink What could not be put aside? However, Ji Hanzhong changed his mind. Mo Lichuan inheriting the MO group was different from him. Chapter 1073 Mo Lichuan was personally involved in all the matters in the company, and he was indeed very busy. If there really was something important and serious at night, he would understand. But he didn¡¯t expect it. Mo Lichuan indeed said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m going to watch a movie with her tonight. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s words were light and indifferent. Ji Hanzhong, however, had a serious expression. What! ! He was going to watch a movie with his little sister? What kind of serious matter was this? However, Mo Lichuan had actually turned down the chance of a once-in-a-century reunion between them. Then, he wanted to accompany his little sister to watch a movie? Ji Hanzhong only felt that it was inconceivable. However, he had heard many years ago that Mo Lichuan doted on the little sister of his dead girlfriend very much. It seemed that those rumors were true. Ji Hanzhong was suspicious. However, when he looked at Mo Lichuan, he had no intention of having a reunion at night. Thinking that even if mo Lichuan went, Chu Yun would be heartbroken by his lukewarm attitude towards her. If Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t go, Chu Yun would be heartbroken as well. Since that was the case, there wasn¡¯t much difference between going and not going. Ji Han left with a belly full of suspicion. Lu Huanzi watched as the two of them spoke, but she didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. Because Lu Huanzi had never heard of any of the people they were talking about. After third brother JI left¡­ Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°brother-in-law, who were those people third brother JI was talking about? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°A few friends who grew up together. ¡± Lu Huanzi finally understood a little. It seemed to be just a few people who had been living abroad. When they came back today, they asked her brother-in-law to come over for a gathering. But her brother-in-law refused. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, actually it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to watch a movie tonight. If you have something to do, just do your thing. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want her brother-in-law to be criticized by his friends for her sake. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re not important people. ¡± Mo Lichuan said so. Lu Huanzi felt at ease. In the afternoon, the two of them went to the Ocean Museum. When they came out of the museum, it was already dark. The movie tickets were about to start. The two of them went to the cinema. Because they didn¡¯t have dinner. Lu Huanzi bought a big bucket of Password protection and even secretly bought a whole bucket to bring in. The name of the movie was ¡°the mission of a dog¡± It was a popular one-step drama recently. The students who watched it all said that it was very touching and that they had to bring enough tissues when they watched it Lu Huanzi felt that her tears were still higher. Ever since her sister passed away, she rarely shed tears. However, she did not expect that she would still cry so badly in the movie theater. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears Chapter 1074 She was eating popcorn while crying. Lu Huanzi found it hilarious when she thought about it. Mo Lichuan smiled and handed her a tissue. ¡°What a child. ¡± Lu Huanzi pouted and said, ¡°brother-in-law, you have no sympathy at all. You didn¡¯t cry at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. ¡°Only little girls cry. I¡¯m a man. Men Don¡¯t cry easily. ¡± Lu Huanzi agreed. In ancient times, there was a saying that a man shouldn¡¯t cry easily. However, Lu Huanzi still remembered that on the day her sister died, her brother-in-law held her and spent the whole afternoon under the cherry blossom tree in the back of the mountain. At that time, although her brother-in-law didn¡¯t cry, his face was full of tears. A man shouldn¡¯t cry easily. It was just that he wasn¡¯t sad. Lu Huanzi was even sadder when she thought of her sister. In the end, she didn¡¯t even have enough tissues. Lu Huanzi directly inserted it into Mo Lichuan¡¯s suit jacket. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°My suit is custom-made, and you¡¯re just going to ruin it like this. ¡± Lu Huanzi snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and help you wash it, alright? ¡± When they came out of the cinema, it was already past nine o¡¯clock. Looking at the sky outside, there were actually a few sparkling stars. One had to know that in such a high-density urbanized city, it was a rare thing to be able to see the dazzling stars in the heavy smog. A day passed just like that. However, Lu Huanzi felt that today was a perfect day. It was as if all her long-awaited wishes had come true. Outside the Cinema was a huge Music Fountain Square. On the way to the parking lot, they happened to pass by this square. Lu Huanzi was as lively as a light deer. She was jumping around, always stepping on the fountains. This Fountain Square was very famous. There was only one fountain every day. However, the time was not fixed. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, do you know that there is a legend in this Fountain Square? When a couple is walking on it, if they happen to be hit by the center of the fountain, they will be blessed by God and will be happy together for a lifetime. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°This so-called legend is used to deceive you kids. ¡± Lu Huanzi said unwillingly, ¡°it¡¯s really brother-in-law. So, you see, many couples come here every day just to get blessings. Some wait here for an entire day. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not agree. He walked forward at a moderate pace. Lu Huanzi was like a small tail, following closely behind. Lu Huanzi saw that his background was very tall. For the first time, she suddenly realized that even her brother-in-law¡¯s background was so beautiful. The lights on the square were bright, as if a layer of gentle halo had been coated on his body. Lu Huanzi suddenly realized that her heart was beating much faster than usual. At this time, suddenly, the surrounding water columns suddenly shot up into the sky, like transparent fireworks, and instantly bloomed. A piece of music appeared on the square. It was Wang Lee Hong¡¯s ¡°one and only¡± . Chapter 1075 At that time, Mo Lichuan happened to turn around. At that moment, it was as if all the lights in the world were shining on him, so dazzling that it could not be ignored. Lu Huanzi suddenly froze on the spot. Her heart could not help but jump up and down. The Fountains of the surrounding music fountains splashed in all directions. She could not care less about the water hitting her body all of a sudden. She only felt as if she had been hit by a binding spell. She could not look away, nor could she move her feet. Meanwhile, Mo Lichuan had already arrived. He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°silly, what are you doing here? Hurry up and leave. You¡¯re drenched. ¡± Mo Lichuan held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand as they ran out of the Fountain Square. When they came out, they were indeed drenched in their clothes. It was already late. Lu Huanzi still had to go to class tomorrow, so the two of them went home. Lu Huanzi did not know what was going on either. Today was indeed a very happy day and she felt very satisfied. However, from the beginning, when she saw Mo Lichuan, her heart would beat faster. There was an indescribable feeling. Anyway, it was a little uncomfortable. Lu Huanzi did not know what was wrong with her. However, Lu Huanzi did not think too much about it, because it was already very late when she went. After she took a shower, she lay on the bed and fell asleep. The next day, when Lu Huanzi woke up, Mo Lichuan had already left. Later, the housekeeper said that Mr. Mo left on a plane in the early morning. Lu Huanzi felt a little heartache. Brother-in-law really worked too hard. Moreover, he played with her so late last night. Lu Huanzi went to school after dinner. After riding her bike out of the private road, she saw Yu Haoran waiting for her at the end of the road. Lu Huanzi frowned slightly. She rode her bike to his side and simply said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to wait for me here in the future. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s no why. I don¡¯t want other students to see it and have any bad rumors. ¡± However, Yu Haoran did not seem to care. ¡°Why do you care about what they do? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you can completely ignore them, but I can¡¯t. Other than studying, I don¡¯t want to be entangled in some inexplicable matter. ¡± On the other side, Yu Haoran looked at Lu Huanzi without saying a word. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you helped me the day before yesterday. I¡¯m really grateful to you. But, Yu Haoran, just like before, we don¡¯t interfere with each other. Is that okay? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Yu Haoran suddenly said with certainty. Lu Huanzi looked at the big boy in front of her and was slightly stunned. Yu Haoran suddenly leaned the car to the side. He took a step closer to Lu Huanzi. Yu Haoran said seriously, ¡°Lu Huanzi, I like you, so I don¡¯t want to get involved with you. Do you understand? ¡± Chapter 1076 When Lu Huanzi first heard Yu Haoran say this, her mind suddenly went blank. Then, she thought that she was hearing things. But when she looked up, she saw Yu Haoran¡¯s serious face. He seemed to be very nervous too. His ears were also red. His eyes were very bright, like there was a flame burning in them. It was as if he was waiting for Lu Huanzi¡¯s answer. Lu Huanzi was really stunned for three seconds. During these three seconds, her mind was blank. She could not even react. The sentence just now was obviously Yu Haoran confessing to her. Lu Huanzi only found out after a long while. She usually reacted very quickly when she was doing the questions. But she did not expect that she was like a blockhead when it came to this matter. Even if she reacted, there was still a misunderstanding in her mind. She was as confused as a blockhead. Even her words were a little incoherent. ¡°You, you, you¡­ you said that you¡­ me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was almost in disbelief. Even when Yu Haoran said this, Lu Huanzi¡¯s first reaction was that this kid was definitely playing with her. How could he possibly like her? For such a long time, the two of them simply hated each other. Yu Haoran¡¯s greatest pleasure every day was to argue with her, prank her, and find trouble with her. Now, he suddenly said that he liked her! This was like those gangsters that you usually saw on the streets fighting. Suddenly, one day, everyone told you that he was a superhero who saved the world. How could anyone accept this? Yu Haoran said to Lu huanzi resolutely, ¡°yes, Lu Huanzi, I like you. I like you very, very much! ¡± Lu Huanzi looked into his eyes. He actually did something that even she would feel extremely embarrassed if she recalled it in the future. This was because Lu Huanzi quickly got on her bicycle and rode off like a rocket. She was never a person who would hide whenever something happened to her. There were many things that she always had the spirit to get to the bottom of. But at that moment, Lu Huanzi admitted that she was cowardly. It was because her brain seemed to have stopped working. Five words kept appearing in her mind. It was like the bullet screen in a movie: How did this happen How did this happen How did this happen? Lu Huanzi did not even consider anything else. After thinking about it. In her lifetime, this was the first time she was confessed to by a boy, and it was actually this reaction. And it was even confessed to by the person she hated the most at that time. Lu Huanzi felt funny thinking about herself. However, she didn¡¯t know that that moment was also the beginning of a series of tragedies. However, it had a kind of funny and warm peach blossom color. Chapter 1077 Lu Huanzi rode her bike to school in one breath. Lu Huanzi only noticed it when she put the bike away. Yu Haoran did not chase after her. Lu Huanzi seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief She quickly went back to the classroom. Even when she sat down in her seat, her chest was still thumping non-stop. Lu Shuangyi had already come over. When she saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s flushed face, she asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so red? Do you have a fever? ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly sat down. Her heart was still beating very fast, and there was a sense of helplessness in her heart. But after a while¡­ Lu Huanzi did not have the time to take out her book. Yu Haoran had already entered through the door. When Lu Huanzi saw his figure, she was especially flustered. She hurriedly took out a book from the drawer and blocked it in front of her. Her whole body shrank in like a quail. She pretended to be extremely calm as she read in the morning. As expected, Yu Haoran passed by her. When he passed by her position, he seemed to linger for a few seconds. Then, Lu Huanzi seemed to hear a light laugh. Then, she felt Yu Haoran leave her side. Lu Huanzi finally let out a sigh of relief. But she still maintained her reading posture for a long time. Until Lu Shuangyi came over in disbelief and asked with great suspicion, ¡°what exactly happened between you and Yu Haoran? ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi could still pretend to be calm. ¡°What do you mean by what happened? What can happen between me and him? There¡¯s nothing between the two of us at all. ¡± Lu Shuangyi, on the other hand, looked as if she was lying to a ghost. Then, she said indifferently to Lu Huanzi, ¡°if there was nothing between you and him, you would say that you would bring the novel that you usually read in secret to ¡®morning reading¡¯ . Are you afraid that everyone would not know that you read the novel in secret? ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked. Only then did she realize. It was because she was too flustered just now. She randomly took out a book from the drawer and placed it on the table as morning reading. However, she did not expect that the book she took out was the romance novel ¡°Sparrow Wants Revolution¡± that she had been secretly reading recently. Lu Huanzi quickly stuffed the book into the drawer. She finally understood why Yu Haoran had laughed softly when he stopped beside her just now. She was really¡­ ¡­ humiliated to her grandmother¡¯s house ¡­ Lu Huanzi was extremely vexed. At this moment, Lu Shuangyi came over and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you, Huanzi? You¡¯re too abnormal today. ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi did not know what to do in her heart. Right now, she desperately wanted to find someone to confide in. Therefore, Lu Huanzi told Lu Shuangyi the truth. ¡°Just now, Yu Haoran said that he likes me! ¡± Lu Shuangyi, on the other hand, looked like she had seen it all before. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about him liking you? I¡¯ve known for a long time. ¡± Chapter 1078 Lu Huanzi was even more confused. ¡°You knew about it long ago? ¡± Lu Shuangyi¡¯s tone was full of resentment. ¡°actually, I¡¯ve already told you before. Yu Haoran¡¯s attitude toward you is obviously different from others. If he doesn¡¯t like you, then what is it? ¡± Lu Huanzi naturally knew that Yu Haoran¡¯s attitude toward her was different from others. However, he was always teasing her and always finding trouble with her. Even if Lu Huanzi had ten heads, she would never have thought that Yu Haoran would actually like her. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°I¡¯ve read so many romance novels for you, but it¡¯s all for nothing. In the novels, all the male protagonists who like the female lead are always bullying her in the beginning. Aiya, this isn¡¯t bullying. This is what it means to be a happy enemy. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi had a look of disapproval on her face. Then, she said very speechlessly, ¡°this should be called abnormal. ¡± Lu Shuangyi felt that she had no way to communicate with Lu Huanzi at all. However, Lu Huanzi looked very distressed. ¡°Then, Shuangyi, what do you think I should do now? ¡± Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°that¡¯s very simple. Do you like Yu Haoran? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. She did not have the tendency to be abused. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°that¡¯s not easy to do. Since you don¡¯t like him, why don¡¯t you just reject him? To be honest, I¡¯m afraid that things like relationships will drag on. Moreover, there are a lot of people who like you in this school. It¡¯s just that no one has confessed their secret love for you. With your small endurance, if you knew about it, you would be scared to death. ¡± Lu Huanzi was basically skeptical of Lu Shuangyi¡¯s words. Sometimes, she was reliable, and sometimes, she was unpredictable. In her eyes, she wished that all the boys in the school had a crush on her. Last time, she even urged herself to tell Li Jiajun the truth How did it turn out. In the end, she clearly liked this idiot in front of her. Until now, she still felt that she and Li Jiajun were a perfect match. She tried her best to persuade him. Lu Huanzi really sympathized with Li Jiajun. Every time she saw the way Li Jiajun looked at Lu Shuangyi, Lu Huanzi felt saddened It was really torture. But she also felt that it was very fun. Li Jiajun had now become friends with her. For some reason, Lu Huanzi and Li Jiajun actually had a feeling of being in the same boat, and had a revolutionary friendship where they appreciated each other. So sometimes, the two of them would chat a little. Therefore, Lu Huanzi knew that Li Jiajun was planning to confess to Lu Shuangyi after the college entrance examination. Lu Huanzi was very curious now. What would Lu Shuangyi¡¯s expression be when she found out the truth. She would definitely be no better than herself. However, Lu Huanzi felt that there was one thing that Shuangyi was right about. It was that this kind of thing could not be delayed. Whether Yu Haoran¡¯s sudden confession to her was a joke or true,. Lu Huanzi did not intend to accept it. Because she knew her goal. Not to mention that dating was not allowed in school, even if it was allowed, she would not fall in love at a young age. Many people said that a 17-or 18-year-old girl would not be able to escape her first love. However, Lu Huanzi did not feel that way at all. Chapter 1079 Whether it was Yu Haoran, who everyone thought was handsome, or Li Jiajun, who was a top student who did not live in the mortal world. Lu Huanzi was not interested at all. Her eyes were only filled with Chinese, math, English¡­ ¡­ But Lu Huanzi did not know how to reject him. The day passed uneasily. It was not easy to make it to the end of school. Lu Huanzi felt that it was necessary to clarify things with Yu Haoran. Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran had the habit of playing basketball after school. Therefore, Lu Huanzi deliberately did not leave today. Then, when all the students had left, Lu Huanzi went to the school field. Sure enough, Yu Haoran was found on the field. However, other than Yu Haoran, there were many other students. They were all his friends. Lu Huanzi stood in the stands far away. She did not go over. She was a little embarrassed to ask her to go over now. Therefore, Lu Huanzi wanted to wait until they had a place to rest. Therefore, she had been waiting in the stands. There seemed to be a game going on over there. Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze unconsciously fell on Yu Haoran. To be honest, when he played basketball, he was indeed sunny and handsome. But after a while¡­ The people over there seemed to have stopped. Someone just happened to point to the stands. Lu Huanzi was not sure if he was referring to herself. Because there were a lot of girls in the stands besides her. And they were so far away, so she could not see clearly. As a result, Yu Haoran looked over here. Lu Huanzi felt her heart skip a beat. Then, the basketball team over there disbanded. Lu Huanzi saw Yu Haoran walking over with a basketball in his arms. Lu Huanzi was also a little nervous. Obviously, Yu Haoran knew of her existence. Yu Haoran ran over and also went up to the stands. Immediately, a few girls surrounded him. When those girls saw him, their eyes were filled with stars. Then, they handed him water and towels. Almost all of them had surrounded Yu Haoran. However, Yu Haoran had an impatient expression on his face. He said loudly, ¡°can you guys stop bothering me? ¡± As he said that, he threw away all the things that were handed to him. A few of the girls stood there and were about to cry. However, Yu Haoran did not bother with them. He ran towards Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi sighed. This guy was still as bad as ever. Very soon, Yu Haoran had already walked to her side. He was still holding the basketball in his hands. His forehead was full of sweat. But there was a dazzling smile on his face. He seemed to be very happy. ¡°Did you come to watch me play basketball? ¡± There were several pairs of eyes watching over there. Lu Huanzi only felt that this was not a good place to talk. So Lu Huanzi said, ¡°let¡¯s find a place to talk. ¡± Chapter 1080 However, Yu Haoran looked very happy. ¡°Sure, restaurants, cinemas, and cafes. You can go wherever you want. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°Come with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi found an empty laboratory in the comprehensive teaching building. Lu Huanzi felt that she could rest assured only after she settled some matters today. Because of Yu Haoran¡¯s confession, she had been panicking all day. She couldn¡¯t even concentrate in class. When they reached the classroom, Yu Haoran said, ¡°why did you bring me here? We could have had dinner together. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned around, but her face became serious. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, there¡¯s something I must tell you today. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°tell me. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you told me this morning that you like me. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re joking or if you¡¯re serious¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could finish, Yu Haoran interrupted her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind went blank again. Yu Haoran looked at her with a sharp gaze. Even Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly. Lu Huanzi stuttered, ¡°I mean, whether it¡¯s true or not, I don¡¯t care because I don¡¯t want to be in a relationship with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi raised her head and glanced at Yu Haoran. She could clearly see the light in Yu Haoran¡¯s eyes go out. However, there was no special expression on his face. Instead, there was a trace of a smile on his face, and he looked like he did not care. Yu Haoran said, ¡°you rejected me because of Li Jiajun? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Li Jiajun, and it¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with him. Right now, my focus is on my studies, and I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone. ¡± When Yu Haoran heard Lu Huanzi say this, he was inexplicably happy. ¡°You said that you have nothing to do with Li Jiajun? But last time¡­ did you know that the person Li Jiajun likes is you? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still flustered, but in fact, she was very nervous. She subconsciously blurted out, ¡°the person Li Jiajun likes is not me, but¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi almost blurted out. But fortunately, she still stopped in the end. However, at least this was enough for Yu Haoran to understand. Although there were secrets between Lu Huanzi and Li Jiajun, it was definitely not the case. His heart suddenly became happy. He said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I like you, but I won¡¯t pursue you now. I just want you to know. I won¡¯t affect your studies. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt inexplicable. Why did he feel so happy when she rejected him. Moreover, this didn¡¯t seem to be the result she had imagined. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you can¡¯t not pursue me. You¡¯re not allowed to like me. ¡± Yu Haoran suddenly laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t control this. I like you because I like you. If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t like you either. ¡± Chapter 1081 When Yu Haoran said this, it sounded very natural. Although it sounded like a confession of love, it didn¡¯t sound tired at all. However, his calm and composed state made Lu Huanzi feel uncomfortable. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°anyway, I don¡¯t want you to like me because I don¡¯t like you. ¡± When she said this, even the air seemed to be quiet. Lu Huanzi clearly saw the hurt expression on Yu Haoran¡¯s face. At the beginning, she was still feeling a little uncomfortable. However, after she said that, Lu Huanzi felt relieved. Lu Huanzi finally began to calm down completely. Lu Huanzi looked at Yu Haoran calmly and said, ¡°yes, I don¡¯t like you, so don¡¯t waste your time on me. ¡± Yu Haoran shifted his gaze away and said, ¡°then, do you have someone you like? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a chance. I won¡¯t affect your studies. After graduation, I¡¯ll pursue you. ¡± Yu Haoran still said the same thing. However, Lu Huanzi could feel the stubbornness in his bones. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I won¡¯t date you no matter what. Not now, and even less after graduation. ¡± ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t even gotten to know me. How do you know that you won¡¯t fall in love with me in the future? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t fall in love with you. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡°. ¡°because I¡¯m going to enter Qingping University in the future. ¡± ¡°So what? ¡± ¡°I want to find a boyfriend in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi had never thought about this question. She had never thought about what her future boyfriend would be like. It was just that Yu Haoran had pressed her so hard. So she blurted it out. The air became quiet again. After she said it, Lu Huanzi did not regret it. Instead, she felt that it was better to say it this way. It would also hurt his self-esteem. But if he gave up, it would be a good thing. The air was especially quiet. Lu Huanzi did not dare to look at Yu Haoran¡¯s expression. However, after a while¡­ She heard a steady voice, ¡°if I study hard from now on and enter Qingping University with you, will you consider me? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Yu Haoran in disbelief. What did he just say? He was going to enter Qingping University? It was not that Lu Huanzi looked down on him. Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran was actually very smart, but he was unwilling to study hard. However, it was already the second semester of the second year of university. It was almost summer vacation. They would enter the third year of high school in the second half of the year, so they didn¡¯t have much time left. However, his foundation was so poor. Even if they wanted to make up for it, they would need to spend a lot of time and energy. However, their curriculum was already very complicated on a daily basis. Even Lu Huanzi was having a hard time dealing with it. And the person in front of her¡­ ¡­ Chapter 1082 Yu Haoran could tell what Lu Huanzi was thinking from her eyes A self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m talking nonsense. In fact, I¡¯m not sure if I can do it myself, but I¡¯ll make up my mind. I¡¯ll definitely get into Qingping University. If I really do get in, are you willing to give me a chance? ¡± Yu Haoran spoke very seriously. His entire body was about to fall down, as if a huge mountain was pressing down on him. Lu Huanzi felt as if she could not even breathe properly. He was far too different from his usual silkpants appearance. Lu Huanzi did not know how to respond to such an aggressive attitude. Yu Haoran asked again, ¡°if I really get into Qingping University, can you give me a chance? ¡± Lu Huanzi gave him a gentle push and then took a step back. Her face was red. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you get into the top 100 in the final exam. ¡± With that, Lu Huanzi bypassed Yu Haoran and ran out of the laboratory. However, Yu Haoran ran to the door and shouted at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back, ¡°are you willing to give me a chance if I get close to the top 100? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not answer and ran away in a hurry. After she went out, Lu Huanzi¡¯s face looked like it was on fire. Just now, Yu Haoran was so close to her that Lu Huanzi could smell the faint scent on his body. This made her feel uncomfortable. She had said that in a hurry just now. She regretted saying it. What if he really got into the top 100? He would definitely have a reason to pester her again. But after thinking about it,. Lu Huanzi felt that the possibility was zero. There were more than 20 classes in this high school¡¯s arts and Science Division. Each class had 50 to 60 students. It was not easy to get into the top 100 with more than 1,000 students. Moreover, Lu Huanzi¡¯s class was the key Olympiad class. Basically, the top 50 of the top 100 were all occupied by the students in the class. This meant that the other classes had to work hard and be at the top of their own class in order to be able to get into the top 100. As for students like Yu Haoran¡­ He was famous for being at the bottom of the list. Not to mention getting into the list of the top 100¡­ Even getting rid of the last place was a big problem. Thinking of this, Lu Huanzi felt relieved. In her mind, Yu Haoran would never be able to get into the list of the top 100. A few major events had happened in the school over the past few days. First, Sun Yijun had actually been expelled and the whole school had reported her for punishment. This matter had been spreading around the school. Although the incident of Sun Yijun bullying her was covered up, it was also spread in private. Some people said that the school would rather offend the deputy mayor in order to protect her as a good student. Chapter 1083 Some said that her background was strong and that the school was under pressure. Some said that the Yu family was backing her up. Because it was said that Yu Haoran beat up Sun Yijun and her gang that day for her. However, Sun Yijun had always been notorious in the school. Therefore, she was expelled, which made many people happy. And the second thing. Was that Yu Haoran actually began to study. Yes, the kind that didn¡¯t skip classes and could do homework. Almost everyone in the class was stunned. But Yu Haoran seemed to have changed into a different person. He would listen to lectures attentively, take notes, and even ask questions during class. In the past, even after class, he would find an opportunity to run to the playground to play basketball. But now, he seemed to have given up on this hobby. Lu Huanzi saw with her own eyes that after school, his friends with basketball stopped him on the way home from school. But Yu Haoran still left. Moreover, every day at school and after school, Yu Haoran would wait for Lu Huanzi. However, he did not disturb her. The two of them usually went one after the other and did not speak. Lu Huanzi actually felt that the atmosphere was quite strange. However, Yu Haoran had really changed. He had become very hardworking. Occasionally, he would catch up with her on his bike. However, he also asked her about her studies. A week passed just like that. That day, Lu Huanzi was in a hurry to go home after school. That was because she knew that her brother-in-law had already returned from his business trip for a week. As usual, at the end of the private driveway, she parted ways with Yu Haoran. When she got home. Her brother-in-law was not back yet. The housekeeper said that her husband came back for a visit, but after showering and changing his clothes, he went to the office. Lu Huanzi could understand that her brother-in-law was very busy. Although her brother-in-law had been in Japan for the past few days. He would still call her every day. Lu Huanzi went to do her homework first. When Lu Huanzi finished her homework, it was already nine o¡¯clock. Mo Lichuan was still not back. Lu Huanzi had not had dinner yet. Because she originally planned to eat with Mo Lichuan when he came back. But she didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to come back so late. Lu Huanzi was afraid that Mo Lichuan would be busy with work, so she didn¡¯t dare to call him. She knew that she would go to the restaurant and plan to eat something. But she didn¡¯t trouble the chef at home. Lu Huanzi cooked a bowl of noodles with vegetables. Halfway through the meal. Mo Lichuan came back. He appeared at the door just like that. Lu Huanzi stood up happily. ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re back? ¡± Mo Lichuan stood at the door and smiled at her. Lu Huanzi saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was red. She walked over and asked him about the smell of alcohol. Brother-in-law was drinking. Brother-in-law was drinking. This was Lu Huanzi¡¯s first reaction. Chapter 1084 Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan often had social engagements, so it was inevitable for him to drink. However, brother-in-law¡¯s tolerance for alcohol had always been quite high. To be able to make his cheeks blush from drinking, it was really unknown how much alcohol he had drunk. Lu Huanzi deliberately took a step back. Then, she pretended to pinch her nose with her hand. ¡°brother-in-law, exactly how much alcohol have you drunk? ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t really like Mo Lichuan drinking. Because she knew that drinking was harmful to the body. He used to have a favorite math teacher who liked to drink. He remembered that once, the teacher came to class when he was drunk. After he gave a question, someone below said, ¡°teacher, are you drunk? ¡± The math teacher immediately became unhappy. ¡°I am drunk, but I am not drunk. Did I make a mistake with this question? I did not make a mistake with this question. ¡± The students below did not say anything. Then the math teacher said, ¡°okay, since everyone has no objections, let¡¯s look at the next dish. ¡± Lu huanzi still remembered the laughter that erupted in the class. That was her favorite math teacher since she was young. She was teaching in their small rural school. However, Lu Huanzi had only recently received the news. That teacher had passed away. Because he drank too much, he was drunk and could not wake up. However, Lu Huanzi was especially sad. Therefore, every time Mo Lichuan got drunk, her heart would always be trembling. Although she knew that her brother-in-law did not drink too much. But when her brother-in-law got drunk, she always had a habit in the middle of the night. In the middle of the night, she would go to her brother-in-law¡¯s room to check a few times to see if her brother-in-law was sleeping well. This time, Lu Huanzi felt that her brother-in-law was more drunk than ever before. This was because Mo Lichuan actually came up and hugged Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was almost scared out of her wits. She had never had such close contact with her brother-in-law before. Her brother-in-law had already taken off his coat. He was wearing a white shirt while Lu Huanzi had already showered. She was wearing a thin bunny pajamas. She could even feel the scorching heat on Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. Lu Huanzi pushed him. ¡°brother-in-law, wake up. You¡¯re drunk. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly stood up and smiled. He reached out and pinched Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. ¡°I suddenly want to hug my little Huanzi. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. ¡± They had not seen each other for a week. It was neither long nor short. Actually, Lu Huanzi did not reject Mo Lichuan¡¯s hug. But she just felt that it was too sudden. Lu Huanzi deliberately frowned and said, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re drunk. You smell like alcohol. ¡± Mo Lichuan chuckled. ¡°I met a few friends today, so I inevitably drank a little more. Okay, okay, I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡± With that, Mo Lichuan turned around and left. Chapter 1085 After Mo Lichuan left, Lu Huanzi still stood there for a long time. However, her heart was beating wildly. When Mo Lichuan hugged her just now, Lu Huanzi only felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. And at this moment, her entire body seemed to be trembling. Lu Huanzi also did not know what was going on with her. Actually, Mo Lichuan had always treated her as his own sister. It was not a big deal for a brother to hug his sister. Moreover, Mo Lichuan only gave her a gentle hug for a few seconds. However, Lu Huanzi felt that she was allergic to Mo Lichuan¡¯s hug. She felt uncomfortable for a long time. Mo Lichuan went back to his room to take a shower. Lu Huanzi still cooked a bowl of sobering soup for Mo Lichuan. The kitchen was prepared with the ingredients. It was to prevent him from drinking too much during social gatherings. After the soup was done, Lu Huanzi scooped a bowl and carried it to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. Usually, only she could freely enter Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. Mo Lichuan especially did not like to be disturbed. They lived on the second floor. If the nanny and housekeeper did not have proper business, they were not allowed to enter. Mo Lichuan¡¯s room was also tidied up by himself. Sometimes, he even helped Lu Huanzi tidy up her room. Lu Huanzi had always thought that Mo Lichuan was obsessed with cleanliness. But she was an exception. No matter how badly she messed up her brother-in-law¡¯s room. Sometimes, she would go to her brother-in-law¡¯s room to look for books. Her brother-in-law¡¯s room had its own study. On three sides, there were bookshelves connected to the ceiling. There were all kinds of books inside. Lu Huanzi spent her weekends reading there. Sometimes, she flipped through a lot of books and squatted on the carpet like a small mountain. However, Mo Lichuan had never said a word. He even quietly packed up the books. Lu Huanzi used to be free to go in and out, but this time, she was actually a little nervous. But in the end, Lu Huanzi still walked in. Mo Lichuan had already taken a shower and came out. But Lu Huanzi found that brother-in-law was already lying on the bed asleep. The worst thing was that her brother-in-law wasn¡¯t even wearing his pajamas properly. His upper body was bare and his hair was wet. However, he actually fell asleep on the bed just like that. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face instantly turned red when she saw this scene. This was because she had never seen a man¡¯s body before. Not Really. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t pictures like this in the celebrity magazines that she occasionally peeked at. Occasionally, she would be able to have a lively discussion with Lu Shuangyi. But how should she put it? She had never seen anything so real. Her brother-in-law¡¯s figure was really amazing. He was not inferior to the models in the fashion industry at all. His entire body was well-defined. His tanned skin looked healthy and exuded a masculine charm. Chapter 1086 Although she felt shy, Lu Huanzi could not help but glance at him. Her brother-in-law really had six-pack abs. Lu Huanzi knew that although her brother-in-law was very busy with work,. But her brother-in-law had a personal fitness trainer. Therefore, he did not even have a piece of fat on his body. Lu Huanzi stood rooted to the spot. She actually found herself admiring her brother-in-law¡¯s body without any scruples. Lu Huanzi immediately felt that she had committed too much sin. This was simply blasphemy against her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi quickly turned around, wanting to leave. But she always felt that something was not right. Although it was June now. The weather was already starting to heat up. But at night, the temperature was still quite low. Her brother-in-law was lying on the bed like this, not even wearing his pajamas. If he slept like this for a night, he would definitely catch a cold. Lu Huanzi hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still turned back. Lu huanzi wanted to pull the blanket on her brother-in-law¡¯s bed to cover him. But Mo Lichuan was sleeping on the blanket, so Lu Huanzi could not pull it out no matter how hard she tried. Brother-in-law is really heavy. Lu Huanzi complained in her heart. So, she only moved closer to his side. She started to push Mo Lichuan. She only hoped that he could move a position so that Lu Huanzi could pull the quilt out. This push didn¡¯t matter. But just as Lu Huanzi put her hand on Mo Lichuan¡¯s body,. Mo Lichuan happened to turn his body from the side. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to push him with all her strength. But in the end, she missed. Because she used too much strength, her center of gravity was unstable, and she fell onto the bed. She happened to fall on her brother-in-law¡¯s body. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt her mind go blank. It was so awkward. Because her whole body was almost pressed against Mo Lichuan¡¯s chest. Her face was so close to Mo Lichuan¡¯s ear. Lu Huanzi herself was so scared that her whole body was stiff. When she reacted, she hurriedly propped up her arms and tried to get up. Just as she propped up her body, before she could get up¡­ Lu Huanzi suddenly realized that her brother-in-law had woken up. When their eyes met, Lu Huanzi felt like she was about to die. How could she be so unlucky tonight. Mo Lichuan had already opened his eyes. Just now in the restaurant, he was still extremely drunk. But at this moment, there was a clear look in his eyes. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was like a drop of blood. The air seemed to have become solid. Lu Huanzi felt like she couldn¡¯t even breathe. Their eyes met, and Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t react at all. She only looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s deep eyes, like a deep and endless sea. After a while, Lu Huanzi finally stammered, ¡°SIS¡­ brother-in-law¡­ it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not like this, I, I want to¡­ cover you with a blanket. ¡± Chapter 1087 Lu Huanzi felt that even she could not convince herself with this explanation. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice had become very low. He said, ¡°stand up and put on your clothes first. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked down Because she had fallen on her brother-in-law¡¯s body, the buttons on her clothes had also been opened. She was originally wearing bunny pajamas with a row of buttons at the Front. Now that she had opened one, the spring sunshine on her chest was actually exposed in front of her without any concealment. Lu Huanzi lowered her head and saw what was happening. She was stunned for a second before she suddenly screamed. She immediately got up from Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. Then, she covered her collar and ran out of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. After Lu Huanzi ran into the room, her heart kept beating non-stop. It was as if there was a flame burning on her face. When she thought of the scene just now, Lu Huanzi really wanted to die. How could she be so careless? How would she face brother-in-law in the future? And would brother-in-law think that? Lu Huanzi was really frustrated to death. Just when she was feeling frustrated, she heard someone knocking on the door. When Lu Huanzi heard the unhurried knocking style, she knew it was Mo Lichuan. Her heart, which had yet to calm down, suddenly felt like it was being pinched by someone. If there was a crack on the ground, she would have crawled in without hesitation. ¡°Huanzi, open the door. ¡± Lu Huanzi heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice. At this moment, Mo Lichuan seemed to have woken up from his drink. His voice sounded very clear. Lu Huanzi did not know what to do. Even if there was one time when the school gave out the wrong exam papers and gave them the grade 12 mock exam papers, Lu Huanzi basically could not do any of the questions on the exam papers. But at that time, she had never been so flustered. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind suddenly worked quickly. Did she run to the bed to pretend to sleep. Or did she run to the cloakroom to hide. But before she could start the operation. Mo Lichuan had already opened the door. Lu Huanzi was just standing there with her clothes folded. Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you answer me? ¡± Lu Huanzi stood there without knowing how to answer. Then, she looked at Mo Lichuan and lowered her head. Mo Lichuan walked over. Lu Huanzi realized that he was completely dressed differently from before. He was wearing a shirt that he usually wore at work. He even buttoned his shirt properly. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s uncomfortable expression and knew that it was because of just now¡­ ¡­ Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was very natural. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about with me. Don¡¯t take what happened just now to heart. I treat you like my own sister. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was probably too straightforward. This suddenly made Lu Huanzi feel that she was being a little unreasonable. Chapter 1088 Her brother-in-law had indeed watched her grow up. Especially when she had her period for the first time in the past, it was her brother-in-law who had given her the universal knowledge. To put it bluntly, her brother-in-law was really both a father and a mother to her. Moreover, her brother-in-law had stirred up this matter, which actually made Lu Huanzi feel a lot more at ease. Lu Huanzi pouted with a sullen face. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart. I was just sleepy and wanted to come back to sleep. ¡± Lu Huanzi also lied randomly. But the current atmosphere was suddenly right. It was just that her heart suddenly felt a little stifled. Mo Lichuan looked at the way Lu Huanzi pouted. He reached out and touched Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair. ¡°Our Huanzi has really grown up. She has learned to be embarrassed with brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi pouted. ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m going to sleep. You should go to sleep too. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. ¡°then you should go to sleep early. ¡± Before Mo Lichuan left, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you should drink some of the hangover soup I made for you. ¡± Mo Lichuan stood at the door for a while, then nodded. ¡°got it. ¡± Mo Lichuan left. Lu Huanzi also slowly walked to the bedside. She fell down as if she had lost all her strength. Her bed was very soft. ¡°¡­¡± After lying down, her entire body sank in, as if she was lying on a cloud. She was surrounded by soft white clouds. Lu Huanzi felt as if her soul was still floating in the sky. She did not know why. Actually, it was not a big deal just now. She did not know why her reaction was so big. But for some reason, when she thought of the scene just now, Lu huanzi still felt nervous. The blood in her body was flowing backward, and her heart was so fast that she could not control it. Especially when she was lying on Mo Lichuan¡¯s body just now. When they were so close, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was filled with that pair of deep eyes. And the clean and pleasant smell on his body. Lu Huanzi felt that she was really possessed. These days, she was really possessed. Even in school, the image of her brother-in-law was still lingering in her mind. She did not know when it started, but Lu Huanzi began to pay attention to Mo Lichuan¡¯s every move at home. No matter where Mo Lichuan was, Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze always followed his movements. Mo Lichuan noticed her several times. Every time, Mo Lichuan would always frown slightly and ask, ¡°Huanzi, what are you looking at? ¡± Lu Huanzi would always find an excuse to prevaricate. But only she knew very well in her heart. She was looking at Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi felt that she did not know what was wrong with her. She also did not know why she had become like this. Although her gaze always followed Mo Lichuan. But she could not get along with her brother-in-law as naturally as before. Chapter 1089 As long as she was close to her brother-in-law, her heart would not listen to her. Lu Huanzi did not know what it felt like. It was as if the person in front of her was a flood beast. It made her feel very uncomfortable. As time passed, Lu Huanzi began to want to escape. These days, she basically had insomnia. She slept less than four hours a day. As a result, she went to school almost every day with dark circles under her eyes. Because she didn¡¯t have enough energy. There was actually one time when she fell asleep in math class In the latest test, Lu Huanzi¡¯s exam results also dropped a few places. Although she was still considered one of the best in the class. But compared to her stable results in the past, it could already be considered an accident. Therefore, after school that day, Lu Huanzi was called into the office by the class teacher. Lu Huanzi stood next to the desk. The class teacher had a good temper. She also liked Lu Huanzi very much. Lu Huanzi¡¯s declining grades made her a little worried. After all, Lu Huanzi was on the list of people who would send her to Qingping University. It could be said that she was the face of the entire high school. At first, she thought that she was just an ordinary working family. After all, this child was diligent and earnest. She didn¡¯t want some rich family¡¯s second generation to only cause trouble. Later on, she was the sister of the city¡¯s big shot Mr. Mo.. Only then did she realize that this girl was too extraordinary. At that time, the school was under pressure and didn¡¯t hesitate to offend the Deputy Mayor. They also expelled Sun Yijun. Logically speaking, a student with such a background did not need the teacher to worry about her. With her family background, she could enter any school she wanted in the future. However, Lu Huanzi had always been a good girl and was the class monitor. She was an important role model, so as a teacher, she had no choice but to take care of her. The teacher-in-charge asked, ¡°Huanzi, is there something on your mind recently? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart became heavier when she was asked this question. She knew that her grades had fallen recently. That was because she had no interest in studying at all. Because the quality of her sleep was too poor, she had no way to concentrate during the day. Lu Huanzi was not a genius. At most, she could only be considered intelligent Her current grades were all due to her hard work the day after tomorrow. But now, she could not listen to class. So, the drop in grades was also a natural thing. But there were some things that she clearly understood in her heart, but she still could not control them. She really seemed to have been poisoned recently. However, she could not tell her teacher about these things. The teacher-in-charge saw that Lu Huanzi did not speak at all. She could only go straight to the point and ask, ¡°Huanzi, tell teacher Wang, have you fallen in love early? ¡± Chapter 1090 Lu Huanzi was shocked. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a relationship. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why her teacher would ask that. In fact, during that period of time, there were indeed rumors in school. There were rumors that he was in a relationship with Li Jiajun, that it was related to Yu Haoran, that she was in a relationship with another man, and that she was in a relationship with another man. But now, everything had returned to normal. Li Jiajun did not have much contact with her. He had always acted as if he did not belong to the mortal world. He was also a loner in school. Such a god of learning was worshipped by everyone on the altar. Therefore, it was hard to imagine that he would fall in love with mortals like them. Even Lu Huanzi found it hard to imagine that Li Jiajun liked Lu Shuangyi. Of course, Lu Shuangyi did not know until today. Every day, she would secretly come over to gossip about Li Jiajun. Lu Huanzi also found it interesting to watch every day. As for Yu Haoran, it was even more impossible. Although Yu Haoran did confess to her last time. But later on, they didn¡¯t have much contact. What Made Lu Huanzi very surprised was that. Yu Haoran actually put all his heart into studying. This time, he actually did pretty well in the mock exam. Of course, in an elite class like Class A,. He was still at the bottom. There was still a long way to go from the top 100. But compared to before, it was really like heaven and earth. His results, outside of this class, in an ordinary class, were above average. He had improved so much all of a sudden. The teacher was also very surprised. Most importantly, Yu Haoran¡¯s attitude towards learning was very positive. It was as if he had changed into a different person. The teachers were also discussing in private whether he had been stimulated. But no matter what, this was still a gratifying good thing. It was just that Yu Haoran¡¯s results had improved, but Lu Huanzi¡¯s had dropped. This was also surprising. The teacher said, ¡°Huanzi, actually, the teacher isn¡¯t an unenlightened person. At your age, it¡¯s inevitable for you to have a good impression of each other. If it was within the normal range, the teacher wouldn¡¯t have interfered too much. However, your current situation isn¡¯t optimistic. Your grades have dropped by so much. This proves that this isn¡¯t a benign relationship. Huanzi, you have to stop this from happening. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°teacher, I¡¯m really not in a puppy love relationship. ¡± She really wasn¡¯t in a relationship. But even she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with herself. How could she hope for others to help her? The class teacher said, ¡°then tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you now? Look at you, you don¡¯t have much energy every day, or what happened at home? ¡± Chapter 1091 Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher. I know that I haven¡¯t been in a good state recently, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I just can¡¯t sleep. Because I can¡¯t sleep well, I can¡¯t concentrate, but I¡¯ll adjust as soon as possible. ¡± Lu Huanzi was telling the truth. Since she said so, the class teacher couldn¡¯t say anything more. She had always respected her students. These children were very smart and had their own ideas. So she decided to observe them. Lu Huanzi went out of the office and happened to meet Shuangyi. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°why aren¡¯t you home yet? ¡± Lu Shuangyi¡¯s upbringing was very strict. Her father was a police officer, and her mother was a political teacher. The family motto was that she was not allowed to stay outside after school and would definitely go home immediately. However, this kind of upbringing inevitably bred her rebellious factor. Lu Shuangyi liked to read romance novels secretly. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s something wrong with you these few days, so I specially waited for you here to chat with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi basically talked about everything. Her current situation also urgently needed someone to complain about it. So the two of them went to the school¡¯s sports field to run. After a round of running, Lu Huanzi did not speak. It was not that Lu Huanzi did not speak, but she did not know how to say it. The two of them also stopped. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°Huanzi, are you in puppy love? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not understand. Why did everyone think that she was in puppy love? She was clearly not in puppy love. Lu Huanzi asked Lu Shuangyi, ¡°why do you say that too? Do I look like I¡¯m in puppy love? ¡± She did not have a partner at all. How could she be in puppy love? Lu Shuangyi nodded her head very honestly. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in puppy love. You¡¯re distracted every day. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but I¡¯m not in love. Who Am I in love with? ¡± Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. WHO¡¯s in your mind? ¡± At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Even her footsteps could not help but stop. Lu Shuangyi¡¯s words were repeated many times in her mind. WHO¡¯s in your mind is who. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt as if she had been enlightened. It was as if she had found the answer to a question that had troubled her for a long time. However, this answer was even more difficult for her to accept. Because she clearly knew that what she was thinking in her mind was¡­ ¡­ Mo Lichuan ! ! Lu Huanzi¡¯s body could not help but start to tremble. How could this be? How could this be? It was as if a landmine had been thrown into her head. With a boom, bullets rained down and smoke flew everywhere. Chapter 1092 But after a while, after the misty rain had dispersed,. Lu Huanzi received a definite answer. Yes, she was in early love, she was moved. But the person she was moved by was not a classmate in school¡­ ¡­ But her brother-in-law ¡­ Actually, she was not very sure about her current position She had never been in love before, and she did not know what it felt like. But these days, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was indeed filled with Mo Lichuan¡¯s figure. Sometimes during class, she would listen to the teacher talk about the topic in front of the blackboard. But after a while, the teacher¡¯s face would overlap with MO Lichuan¡¯s face. Lu Huanzi had been having this kind of hallucination recently. So, she felt that she must be sick. Lu Shuangyi saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s sudden realization, but her face was full of fear. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Lu Shuangyi asked, ¡°Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Huanzi was completely flustered. She couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence. She said hurriedly, ¡°Shuangyi, I¡¯m going home. I¡¯m going home first. ¡± Lu Huanzi took her bag and ran away. But in reality, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t go home. She rode her bike on the city¡¯s pedestrian street. She couldn¡¯t accept this result at all. She actually liked brother-in-law. But how could she like brother-in-law? A feeling of guilt slowly rose from the bottom of her heart. She could like anyone in this world, but she could not like her brother-in-law. Because her brother-in-law was her sister¡¯s, because her brother-in-law was her family. How could she like him? Lu Huanzi felt guilty, and Lu Huanzi felt an indescribable sense of guilt in her heart. It was as if there was a little devil that had always lived in her heart, but now it had suddenly awakened. Lu Huanzi wandered outside for a long time, but she did not want to go back. But in the end, she had no choice but to go back. She went back very late today. When she got home, it was already eight o¡¯clock. And her brother-in-law had already returned. When the housekeeper saw her, she anxiously asked, ¡°Miss, where did you go today? Sir came back to look for you for a long time and even went to school. He was really worried about you. ¡± Lu Huanzi seemed to have no strength to speak anymore. She did not ask if Mo Lichuan had come back now. She just kept her head down and walked to her room on the second floor. But she did meet Mo Lichuan in the corridor. When Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi, his face was dark. Then, he asked, ¡°why did you come back so late? ¡± When Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s face, her heart could not help but beat painfully. She did not want to face Mo Lichuan at all. Because there were still many things in her mind that she had not thought through clearly. The current her was really a mess. She just wanted to be alone and calm down. She wanted to think carefully about what she should do in the future. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I walked outside for a while. I will go back to my room to do my homework first. ¡± Chapter 1093 Therefore, Lu Huanzi bypassed Mo Lichuan and went straight to her room. She didn¡¯t say anything. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back and frowned slightly. Lu Huanzi sat at the desk. She took out her homework and opened it. Although it was usually a very simple question, Lu Huanzi felt that it had become a heavenly book. She didn¡¯t have these things in her head. Her head was full of shock and her heart was full of guilt. She had the urge to cry. After all, she was still a young girl. She had never been in contact with emotions. However, she had no family. And no one to guide her. The most important thing was that she could not even tell Lu Shuangyi about this. Lu Huanzi felt helpless, like a leaf floating in the sea, not knowing where to go. After a while, Mo Lichuan also came in. Lu Huanzi knew that he had come in, but she did not even raise her head. Lu Huanzi also knew that Mo Lichuan would also find the situation these few days very strange. But she just could not control herself. She did not know what to do. Mo Lichuan had already walked over. Lu Huanzi could only pretend that she was thinking hard about solving the questions. Sometimes, Mo Lichuan would also come over to see her. However, if Mo Lichuan saw that she was doing her homework, he would go out by himself. But this time, Mo Lichuan did not. He stood behind Lu Huanzi for a long time. So long that Lu Huanzi almost could not pretend anymore. Because from now on, she had not solved a single question. In fact, she could not even understand the question. ¡°Do you think that the test paper is too simple, so it is more challenging to solve the questions in reverse? ¡± A cold and indifferent voice floated over Lu Huanzi¡¯s head. At first, Lu Huanzi did not understand what this sentence meant. But after a while, Lu Huanzi instantly reacted. It turned out that she had taken a random set of test papers to write. But she actually took the test paper in reverse. She had pretended to read for a long time just now. Then her brother-in-law must have felt that it was very baffling when he stood behind her just now. However, her brother-in-law had actually watched a good show for quite a while before he exposed her. Lu Huanzi had an indescribable feeling in her heart. However, she still looked a little angry from embarrassment. Hence, she raised her head and still glared fiercely at Mo Lichuan. However, Mo Lichuan was also not quite the same as usual. His expression was actually very serious now. After Lu Huanzi looked at it, she actually felt a chill down her spine. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I went to the school to look for you today, and then I met your teacher Wang. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Teacher Wang had just talked to her today. Would she tell Mo Lichuan about the contents of the conversation now. However, it was obvious that she had already told him. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°teacher Wang said that you might be in puppy love. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Chapter 1094 When Mo Lichuan asked this question, Lu Huanzi felt extremely flustered. However, she did not know how to answer. However, when she looked into Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, it was as if she had tacitly agreed. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°who are you dating? Is it that kid who waits for you to go to school with you every morning? ¡± Up until now, Yu Haoran would still wait for her at the end of the driveway to go to school together. However, the two of them basically did not talk much. It was as if they formed a silent tacit understanding. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi even often ignored his existence. When Mo Lichuan suddenly mentioned Yu Haoran, Lu Huanzi was somewhat caught off guard. She did not expect Mo Lichuan to actually know that they would go to school together every morning. Lu Huanzi still did not speak. However, Mo Lichuan snorted, ¡°it¡¯s really him. ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi react and quickly denied, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m not in a puppy love relationship. Although Yu Haoran likes me, I don¡¯t like him at all. I have nothing to do with him. ¡± After Lu Huanzi explained this, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan¡¯s frown deepened. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°that kid likes you and confessed to you? ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi realize that she had misspoken. In her brother-in-law¡¯s eyes, saying this was like saying that there was no silver in this place. But since she had already said it, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t take it back. Lu Huanzi could only nod and admit, ¡°okay. ¡°. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still expressionless. However, his fingers were still slowly pinching. His voice was still rather calm, ¡°come out and have dinner first. I want to have a good chat with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi went out of the room with trepidation. She had indeed not eaten dinner until now. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that her brother-in-law had not eaten because he was waiting for her. The chef at home had placed all the hot dishes on the table. They were all the dishes that she liked to eat. However, Lu Huanzi seemed to have no appetite at all today. She ate a few mouthfuls of white rice, put down her chopsticks and said that she was full. In the current situation, how could she possibly eat it. Her brother-in-law said that he had something to say to her. It was as if he was waiting for a sentence. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan seemed to have no appetite either. After eating a little, he put down his chopsticks. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t you have anything to confess to me? ¡± The word ¡®confess¡¯ made Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart jump again. Now, when facing Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi always felt guilty. She felt that she would never be able to face her brother-in-law properly. But the deepest secret of her heart was never to see the light of day. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I have nothing to say. ¡± Mo Lichuan seems to be a little angry. ¡ª¨C ¨C Chapter 1095 His voice also became a little deeper. ¡°I know that at your age, it¡¯s normal for you to be in love for the first time. It¡¯s not that brother-in-law doesn¡¯t want you to fall in love, but brother-in-law wants you to settle down and finish your studies first. When you go to school in the future, you¡¯ll have plenty of time. ¡± Mo Lichuan was like an ordinary elder. Moreover, this tone and these words were no different from what she had heard from teacher Wang. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that her brother-in-law¡¯s misunderstanding had actually made her feel at ease. It was as if using this lie to cover up another big lie in her heart. If that was the case, Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that it was not bad to call it a misunderstanding. Because she was really not confident that if she completely denied it¡­ How long would it take for her brother-in-law to see through her thoughts. Even Lu Shuangyi could see that she was currently trapped in love. However, if she denied Yu Haoran, would her brother-in-law find out her biggest secret. No, she absolutely could not be discovered. At this moment, she had never felt so fortunate. Yu Haoran could actually be like a shield one day, standing between her brother-in-law and her. It interfered with Mo Lichuan¡¯s line of sight. Lu Huanzi suddenly did not want to deny it. Even.. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t worry. I have made a deal with Yu Haoran that I will not establish a relationship before graduating from high school. My goal is very clear. I want to enter Qingping University. Yu Haoran said that he will also work hard to enter Qingping University for me. If he really enters Qingping University, I will carefully consider our relationship¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE NOT ALLOWED! ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could finish her sentence, Mo Lichuan suddenly interrupted her. Lu Huanzi was startled by such a cold and stern voice. She raised her head and looked at Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi saw it clearly. At that moment, her brother-in-law¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with two flames. The expression on his face was frighteningly dark. The Blue Veins beside his temples were also flickering. Lu Huanzi rarely saw Mo Lichuan in this state However, Lu Huanzi also knew clearly that her brother-in-law was furious. Lu Huanzi was so scared that she stood there in a daze. Even Mo Lichuan felt that he had lost control at that moment. There was a surge of anger in his heart, like a volcano erupting. He could not control it. He rarely felt this way. But in the end, he returned to normal on the surface. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice became gentler. ¡°You¡¯re too young now. You haven¡¯t stepped into society, and you don¡¯t have the ability to distinguish between emotions. From now on, cut off all contact with that kid and focus all your attention on your studies. Since I¡¯ve promised your sister to take good care of you, I won¡¯t let you take a detour. ¡± At the mention of her sister, Lu Huanzi felt like she was losing her confidence. Chapter 1096 That¡¯s right. She was her sister¡¯s burden. Her brother-in-law took care of her because of her sister¡¯s friendship. If it weren¡¯t for her brother-in-law, she might have ended up on the streets. Let alone going to school, let alone having so many choices in life. When Mo Lichuan said this, Lu Huanzi seemed to have completely lost her edge. Lu Huanzi lowered her head and said, ¡°I know, brother-in-law. I won¡¯t fall in love. Don¡¯t worry, I will also put all my focus on studying. brother-in-law, I know I¡¯m wrong. ¡± Lu Huanzi indeed knew she was wrong. But no one knew what she was referring to in her heart. She gradually understood that she must have been obsessed and muddled in a moment of confusion. Perhaps it would get better after a period of time. Just as teacher Wang said, it was difficult for girls at her age to escape the ignorance of puberty, not to mention that her brother-in-law was such an outstanding person. There were so many women who liked him. And she lived under the same roof as him every day. So being attracted to him was a very normal thing. Lu Huanzi thought in her heart. Perhaps, if she didn¡¯t see her brother-in-law in the future, her heart would slowly be at ease. So, Lu Huanzi had an idea in her heart. It was to live in school. Their school could live in school. Most of the students also lived in school. Only students whose families were in the city and were not very far away would live outside. Mo Lichuan also wanted to make it convenient for Lu Huanzi to go to school. He specially bought a villa near the school. Lu Huanzi also mentioned that she wanted to live in school in the past. However, her brother-in-law did not agree. Now that her brother-in-law seemed to be angry, Lu Huanzi did not dare to mention it for the time being. Anyway, this semester was almost over. It was almost the third year of high school. Lu Huanzi felt that she had to think of a way to live on campus in the third year of high school. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude. He was slowly relieved. In fact, he knew in his heart. As long as her sister was mentioned, she would be obedient. Lu Huanzi always had a sense of inferiority in her heart. It was probably because she had been living under someone else¡¯s roof since she was young. Although he sincerely treated her as his own sister. But, after all, she only came here when she was fourteen years old. At that time, the young girls¡¯values and worldviews had already been formed. And at her current age, it was also a very sensitive time. Therefore, when he was at home, he tried his best not to mention being peaceful. The housekeepers and servants in the house also knew that they would not speak. Everyone treated her as the master of this House. But only Lu Huanzi was weak and sensitive. Mo Lichuan felt a little guilty in his heart. Hence, he comforted her gently. Lu Huanzi lowered her head and turned around to return to her room. She did not know why. After talking to Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down. Chapter 1097 She was actually able to calm down and start doing the questions. It was as if the little devil in her heart had finally been caught by her. Then, she ruthlessly shut it in the little box in her heart. Although she knew, it was still jumping around inside. But it seemed that it could no longer affect her to such a large extent. Speaking of which, it was also very strange. Since that night, Lu Huanzi actually did not have insomnia anymore. Probably before, even she did not know what was going on with herself, so she was very troubled. It showed that she was a suspected cancer patient. She was always worried about whether she was seriously ill. But the moment she was diagnosed, she felt strangely at ease. Because she finally didn¡¯t have to be on tenterhooks every day. Lu Huanzi knew what she was thinking, but she kept it a secret. She began to devote all her time to her studies. Soon, her grades improved. The teacher was also very pleased. She thought that her education had played a role. However, Lu Huanzi had also changed a little. Lu Shuangyi had noticed this change the most. It was that she had become less lively and did not like to laugh. She looked like she had a lot on her mind all day long. She did not even tell her what was on her mind anymore. Lu Shuangyi had also asked her many times with all her heart. She was afraid that she would hold it in until she was sick. However, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Shuangyi, don¡¯t ask anymore. Although you are my best friend, there are some things that I really can not tell anyone. ¡± Lu Shuangyi actually understood that everyone had a secret that they couldn¡¯t tell anyone. She also had one. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it, but remember, when you want to vent it out on someone, I¡¯ll always be your trash can. ¡± Lu Huanzi was touched. ¡°thank you. ¡± Lu Huanzi sometimes really envied Lu Shuangyi. Under such heavy pressure of studying, she was still leisurely and could still find time to read novels. Most importantly, she was immersed in the romantic world of novels. She had no feelings for the boys in real life, so she would not have this kind of trouble. However, at the same time that she envied Lu Shuangyi, she also felt some sympathy for Li Jiajun. She could only bury her thoughts in her heart. However, the side that she did not know was carefree. Everything seemed to have returned to normal. However, Yu Haoran still insisted on leaving with her every morning and sending her home every night. He told him a few times, but he did not have any reaction. He only said, ¡°it¡¯s on the way. ¡± Mo Lichuan had always taken this matter to heart. Every morning when he drove away, he would always see two figures riding bicycles, one in front and the other behind. Finally, one day, Mo Lichuan asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°why is that kid still waiting for you at the door every day? ¡± Mo Lichuan: Chapter 1098 Regarding this matter, Lu Huanzi felt that she could not defend herself. Therefore, she said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it. I told him not to wait for me, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. Moreover, it¡¯s on the way. It¡¯s actually not a big deal. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°he lives in the Yanyuan villa in the north of the city. Do you think it¡¯s on the way? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°You said he lives in Yanyuan? ¡± Lu Huanzi could not believe it. Yanyuan was far away from the school. If they rode a bike, it would take forty minutes. That was the famous wealthy district in the city. All the high-ranking officials and nobles lived there. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was very familiar with it. Mo Lichuan also had a house there. Lu Huanzi had only been there once. But she did not expect that Yu Haoran¡¯s home was there. If Yu Haoran really lived there every day. In other words, every day after school, he deliberately sent her back. This way, it would basically take an extra 40 minutes to ride back and forth. In addition, he had to go home, so it would take at least two hours. In the morning, it was even more unbelievable. He actually rode his bike from home to wait under the driveway. It would take about an hour just to ride his bike here. After taking a detour, he would ride his bike with her to school? If it was someone else, Lu Huanzi would definitely think that this person was crazy. But now¡­ She didn¡¯t know why, but when she thought about how Yu Haoran had been seriously learning to take notes these past few days¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart actually felt inexplicably sour. These past few days, ever since Yu Haoran confessed to her last time¡­ Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t deliberately avoid him. But they also rarely communicated with each other. The most time they spent together was this time when they went to school and rode bikes together every day. Lu Huanzi originally thought that it didn¡¯t matter if it was on the way. She even gradually got used to it. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that he was also the one who created this on the way. She looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s complicated expression. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you touched or heartbroken to know that he deliberately created time for the two of you to be alone? ¡± It was neither touched nor heartbroken. However, Lu Huanzi could not express her feelings. It was too complicated. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone made Lu Huanzi feel very uncomfortable. It was as if there was a hint of sarcasm in it. Lu Huanzi said in a low voice, ¡°no, brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a while before she said, ¡°I will make it clear to him tomorrow. I won¡¯t ride my bike to school with him anymore. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. From tomorrow onwards, I will drive you to school every day. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up and was about to say something. However, when she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold eyes, she could not say anything. Chapter 1099 Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°alright, this matter has been decided. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll send you to school. Sleep early tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay, brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi also obediently replied. Then, she turned around, walked through the corridor, and walked towards the door of her room. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s skinny back and actually felt very uncomfortable in his heart. Lu Huanzi had indeed lost a lot of weight these days. She was completely different from before. She didn¡¯t talk much at home. Mo Lichuan also realized that this girl would deliberately avoid him. In the past, when he came back, Lu Huanzi was always jumping up and down like a deer. From Afar, he could hear the crisp and bright voice of her brother-in-law. Her voice was very clean, as if it could brush away his fatigue. But now that she was back, she must have stayed in the room to do her homework. She also tried not to eat dinner with her. That time, he purposely came back earlier, but he saw her put down her school bag and go to the dining room. He ordered the chef at home, ¡°Uncle Zheng, cook a bowl of noodles for me. I¡¯m starving. ¡± The chef at home, old Zheng, said, ¡°Sir will be back soon. Don¡¯t you want to eat together with sir? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I have a lot of homework today. I have to finish it quickly and do my homework well. Uncle Zheng, prepare a bowl of noodles before I finish school in the future. That way, I can eat when I come back. ¡± Old Zheng sighed, ¡°miss, it¡¯s really hard for you to go to school. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan could tell at a glance that this girl just wanted to avoid having dinner with him. Mo Lichuan¡¯s feelings at that time were very complicated. This kind of complexity came from the fact that he could not see through this little girl in front of him. Lu Huanzi had always relied on him. If it was in the past, as long as she knew that he would come back for dinner at night,. She would definitely wait for him to come back no matter how late it was. But now. In Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, her actions were like a silent resistance. But why did she resist? Was it because he forbade her from puppy love? Mo Lichuan suddenly felt uncomfortable in his heart. That feeling stemmed from a sense of loss of control. Lu Huanzi had always been very obedient. And now, she was also very obedient. But Mo Lichuan knew that the current Lu Huanzi was only because of his majesty. Or perhaps, it was because he was living under someone else¡¯s roof and did not want to cause trouble for him. But Mo Lichuan was not very clear about what she was thinking in her heart. Was this girl really in love? Was She really in love with that kid? When he thought of this, Mo Lichuan actually felt Sullen in his heart. This sullen feeling had been in his heart for a long time, but he still could not get rid of it. After Lu Huanzi returned to her room, she only felt very tired. Now every time she was face to face with her brother-in-law, even if it was just one or two words with him. Lu Huanzi felt as if she had to use all of her strength. Chapter 1100 She tried her best to avoid having dinner with Mo Lichuan every day. She just didn¡¯t want to face Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi had been suppressing her emotions. She was afraid of giving herself away in front of her brother-in-law. But this kind of life was very painful. So, she could only put all her energy into studying. She did one test paper after another, and she also did one exercise paper after another. She had already memorized the English composition over and over again. However, the little devil who lived in her heart and was locked in a cage could not help but break out of prison and secretly run into her mind. Occasionally, when she was in a daze, Mo Lichuan would occupy Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi just felt very confused. What should she do? What should she do? The best way now was not to see her brother-in-law, not to interact with him. Perhaps it would be fine after a period of time. She had always held such expectations in her heart. But she couldn¡¯t run away from home, and she couldn¡¯t stay at school. This made her very vexed. And what was more terrifying was that her brother-in-law actually had to send her to school every day. The next day. When Lu Huanzi got up, her brother-in-law had already gotten up. These days, Lu Huanzi deliberately got up very early. In order to coincidentally avoid having breakfast with her brother-in-law. But her brother-in-law got up earlier than her today. When Lu Huanzi went to the dining room. Mo Lichuan was already sitting there eating breakfast and reading the newspaper. Seeing Lu Huanzi come in, Mo Lichuan put down the newspaper in his hand. ¡°Good Morning, brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi greeted him as usual. However, Mo Lichuan still frowned slightly. Seeing Lu Huanzi sitting furthest away from him, even her voice was unconsciously estranged. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°eat breakfast. I¡¯ll send you to school later. ¡± ¡°Okay, brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi sat down and ate breakfast. Usually, she was like a little skylark. When the sun rose, she would start chattering. But now, Lu Huanzi seemed to have changed into a different person. Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart also sank for some reason. Usually, when Mo Lichuan went to the company, it was basically a chauffeur who picked him up and sent him off. But when he was in a good mood, he would also drive himself. Initially, Lu Huanzi thought that when Mo Lichuan said that he would send her to school, it was a chauffeur who would send her, because her brother-in-law¡¯s journey to the company was basically on the same way. Moreover, the time they went out was about the same. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that her brother-in-law would drive the car personally this time. Lu Huanzi sat in the passenger seat, so close to her brother-in-law. She could not help but look at him from the corner of her eyes. These days, her brother-in-law seemed to be in a bad mood. However, Lu Huanzi did not know what her brother-in-law was angry about He was probably angry that she fell in love at a young age. Chapter 1101 Lu Huanzi was actually very glad that Yu Haoran was the shield. Her brother-in-law had misunderstood her and her classmate¡¯s puppy love and already had this attitude. If her brother-in-law knew that the person she liked was actually him, wouldn¡¯t he just throw her out of the car? With this thought, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart became even more jittery. In order to prevent herself from being distracted. Once she got into the car, Lu Huanzi took out an English dictionary and pretended to recite the words. It was fine when Mo Lichuan was not around. Lu Huanzi was still able to concentrate. But now, Mo Lichuan was beside her. Lu Huanzi actually could not understand a single word. Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, glanced in Lu Huanzi¡¯s direction. His expression did not look too good either. She really would not take the initiative to speak to him now. If she did not allow her to date that little boy, would she blame him in her heart? At first, she thought that puppy love was just a game between the children. However, at this moment, Mo Lichuan was not sure how far the relationship between these two kids had developed. The face of that Brat appeared in Mo Lichuan¡¯s mind. It was indeed a face that could bring harm to all living things. Young, sunny, handsome. Although it was a little naughty, boys like this were more likely to lie to girls, weren¡¯t they? The last time Mo Lichuan went to school. Unintentionally, he also knew that Yu Haoran was welcomed by many girls in school. However, he had always been arrogant and ignored them. Boys like that liked Lu Huanzi and would take a long detour every day to pick her up and take her to and from school. Huanzi was simple-minded. Usually, she also watched a lot of TV dramas. In the TV dramas, the kind of bad boys would look down on others, but they would always look up to their sweetheart. This could easily make girls mistakenly think that they were the most unique in the world. Even if they were easily moved. This was also what Mo Lichuan was most worried about. Huanzi was young and had just started to fall in love. The first relationship would probably affect her for the rest of her life. He did not want this girl to be deceived. Moreover, he did not know what was going on. He did not like that Yu Haoran no matter how he looked at him. In the future, Huan Zi¡¯s partner must be mature and steady, have a successful career, have excellent foresight, and hold his precious in his hands. At least treat her like him. Only then would he be able to be at ease. Thinking of this, Mo Lichuan actually felt an inexplicable sense of frustration in his heart. But something that made him even more frustrated also appeared. Because the car had just gotten off the private driveway. He saw a figure waiting below. It was Yu Haoran That Stinky Brat came over again today. Clearly, Lu Huanzi had also seen it. Lu Huanzi turned her head and said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother-in-law, let me say something to him. I told him not to wait for me in the future. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he waited here for too long and was late. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s brows furrowed. She had thought of everything for this Stinky Brat. Chapter 1102 Mo Lichuan had no intention of stopping the car. Since this kid wanted to wait, he could just tell him to wait. It would be best if he waited for a day and a night. He would be so disappointed that he would never come here again. However, he saw from the rearview mirror that Lu Huanzi wanted to say something, but she hesitated and looked very disappointed. In the end, after the car drove for a short distance, Mo Lichuan still stepped on the brakes. Just like that, the car stopped more than a hundred meters away from the driveway. Actually, when the car passed by just now¡­ Yu Haoran had already noticed that Lu Huanzi was sitting in the car. He swung the car and chased after her. Although the speed of the bicycle was far from his Bentley,. He could still see from the rearview mirror that Yu Haoran was madly chasing after the bicycle. The car finally stopped. Lu Huanzi opened the car door and got out. The bicycle over there quickly arrived beside Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan watched everything from the rearview mirror. He saw that Yu Haoran¡¯s bicycle stopped beside Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was talking to him. As for what the two of them were talking about, Mo Lichuan did not know. But very soon, Lu Huanzi ran back. She opened the door and got in the car. After Lu Huanzi got in the car, she said, ¡°brother-in-law, I have already made it clear to him. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi. Actually, there was no special expression on her face. She lowered her head and seemed to be deep in thought. No one knew what she was thinking. This child used to put all her emotions on her face. Her emotions were clear at a glance. But now, it was as if she had changed into a different person. All her emotions were hidden under her heavy worries. The car started to move. Mo Lichuan looked at Yu Haoran in the rearview mirror as if he was in a daze. He stood there in a daze, not moving at all. Mo Lichuan also saw Lu Huanzi looking in that direction a few times. Then, he lowered his head again. Mo Lichuan was actually very frustrated in his heart. What was he doing now? Breaking up the lovebirds? But when he thought about how Lu Huanzi had already reached the age where her heart was in love,. He did not feel very good. It was like a cherry blossom that he had spent so much effort to cultivate. Usually, he would loosen the soil and fertilize it, and he would be very careful. He had waited so long for it to bloom, but in the end, it ended up in someone else¡¯s yard. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi, who was still pretending to be reciting, and then suddenly said, ¡°Do you hate brother-in-law? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she was shocked. Meng ran suddenly looked up at Mo Lichuan, as if she had no idea what Mo Lichuan was talking about. Mo Lichuan sighed and said, ¡°If you were to go to university and fall in love, brother-in-law would definitely not care. Even if you meet the wrong person, you still have the right to choose to receive life education. However, at that time, you have already grown up and can be responsible for your own life. Huanzi, don¡¯t blame brother-in-law, you are too young now. ¡± Chapter 1103 Lu Huanzi¡¯s nose was sour. She actually knew her brother-in-law. Her brother-in-law had always protected her and treated her like a flower in a greenhouse. However, Lu Huanzi did not dare to reveal the dirty secret in her heart. She did not hate her brother-in-law, but only herself. Lu Huanzi did not say anything and just lowered her head. When she got out of the car, she said, ¡°brother-in-law, I won¡¯t hate you, never. ¡± Lu Huanzi got out of the car. Mo Lichuan watched her back disappear from the car window. He felt a slight pain in his heart. Frustrated, he smoked a few cigarettes in the car. Mo Lichuan recalled the first time Jinghao brought this girl here. At that time, she was only fourteen years old. Probably due to malnutrition, her face was sallow and thin, as thin as a bamboo pole. But at first glance, Mo Lichuan was very surprised when he saw this girl. Because this girl¡¯s eyes were very big and bright. Like a Pearl that had been left behind in this world. At that time, he and Jing Hao had already been married. She called him brother-in-law crisply. Every time she spoke, her face seemed to have a smile on it. Her eyes would squint into a crescent like a kitten. Mo Lichuan felt that Lu Huanzi was different from the first time he saw her, but he could not tell what was different. After Jing Hao passed away, he really treated her as his biological sister and doted on her. They had been living together for such a long time. Although he was busy, he still insisted on going home every day. It was as if seeing this girl every day and calling him brother-in-law made him feel at ease. Only then did this day pass completely. For such a long time, the two of them had gotten used to each other¡¯s existence. Lu Huanzi was alone in this world. He was the only person she could rely on. On the other hand, he was a loner by nature. Ever since he was young, he had lived in a large family. However, that kind of loneliness had always followed him like a shadow. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s arrival seemed to cure his autism. It was like two lonely souls accompanying each other on the long journey of life. Mo Lichuan also knew why he did not want this little girl to fall in love. To say that she was young was actually selfish. Because he was too lonely. However, she was like a little colorful bird born in the sunshine, Chirping all day long and laughing incessantly. It gradually made his entire dark life brilliant However, Mo Lichuan also knew in his heart that this kind of bird could not be locked up because their feathers were too bright. Just the thought of her leaving his world in the future made him feel that dark and deep loneliness in an instant. He knew that that day would come sooner or later. She would eventually grow up, have full wings, and marry and have children in the future. However, he still hoped that that day would come a little slower. At least not now. Mo Lichuan finished his last cigarette. Then, he started the engine and went to the company. Chapter 1104 In fact, after Lu Huanzi entered the school, she found a corner and kept her eyes on the school gate. From Afar, she could see that her brother-in-law did not leave. Instead, he was smoking in the car. Although her brother-in-law smoked, he was not addicted to it. He only smoked so much when he encountered something very annoying. It seemed that her brother-in-law was indeed worried about her. After Mo Lichuan left, Lu Huanzi also walked towards the classroom. She did not expect Yu Haoran to catch up with her before she entered the classroom. Yu Haoran grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s bag in the corridor. Lu Huanzi staggered and almost tripped. Fortunately, Yu Haoran was quick enough to help her up. ¡°Lu Huanzi, I have something to tell you. ¡± Yu Haoran was still panting. It was obvious that they had rushed all the way here. The two of them were still standing in the corridor. The class next to them was the infamous F class of the entire high school. None of the students there were studying well. Now that they saw the two most influential people in the school standing in the corridor,. They all opened the windows to gossip. Even the girls crowded over. The boys were whistling somewhere. There were a few friends who played basketball with Yu Haoran. All of them shouted in unison, ¡°sister-in-law! ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face instantly turned as red as blood. She didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer. She quickly brushed Yu Haoran¡¯s arm away and left in a hurry. Yu Haoran seemed to berate his friends for a while before he quickly caught up with Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi also stopped at the entrance of the corridor. Lu Huanzi had already turned around. Her face was still red, and she said in a slightly angry tone, ¡°Yu Haoran, I¡¯ve already made it very clear that my brother-in-law will take me to and from school in the future. You don¡¯t have to make a detour anymore. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s expression was a little embarrassed that he had been exposed. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this. I just wanted to spend more time with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt a little sad. Because he actually apologized for this. How arrogant and arrogant Yu Haoran was in the past. But now, he suddenly became very humble in front of her. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt very uncomfortable. Yes, she had deep feelings. Liking someone would make you very humble in front of that person. Everything seemed to be her fault. She didn¡¯t want Yu Haoran to become like this. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, there¡¯s actually no need for you to change for me. Even if you get into the top 100 or even if you do get into Qingping University in the future, it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. I don¡¯t like you, and I have no feelings for you. So, I won¡¯t fall in love with you. Even if you change for me, there won¡¯t be any results. So, there¡¯s no need for you to put in so much effort for me. ¡± Chapter 1105 Ever since she was young, the thing that Lu Huanzi hated the most was to trouble others. Even though it was his business that Yu Haoran liked her. However, she could not give him any results. Lu Huanzi would feel burdened and even guilty. On the other side, Yu Haoran still said, ¡°why? If you don¡¯t like me now, how do you know that you won¡¯t like me in the future? ¡± Lu Huanzi said weakly, ¡°I won¡¯t. I really won¡¯t. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, unless you have someone you like. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly stopped talking. However, her eyes revealed her emotions. That momentary panic, that embarrassment that seemed to have been exposed. Yu Haoran immediately understood. He liked someone, so he knew this feeling clearly. Yu Haoran grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm in disbelief. ¡°Who is it? Tell me who it is? Li Jiajun? ¡± Lu huanzi still struggled to break free. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I told you, I have someone I like. It¡¯s not Li Jiajun, nor is it someone you know. So, you don¡¯t have to care. Yu Haoran, don¡¯t pester me in the future. ¡± As Lu Huanzi said this, she took two steps back. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t feel too good when she said this. But Lu Huanzi was afraid. She used to think that Yu Haoran was just a whim. Maybe after a while, he would gradually feel bored and give up. But now, Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that Yu Haoran might be serious. Because he actually took such a long detour every day and walked with her to school and after school. When Lu Huanzi knew all this, she understood that this kind of thing must not be delayed. When she got out of the car today. Because Mo Lichuan was waiting, Lu Huanzi could only say a few words. At that time, Yu Haoran was a little confused by what she said, as if he did not react in time. But now, Yu Haoran looked as if he had been greatly stimulated. Meng ran grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right? You clearly said that you did not like anyone last time. You¡¯re lying to me, right? ¡± Lu huanzi still struggled free. It was a good thing that her brother-in-law misunderstood this kind of thing, because she could use it to hide her true thoughts. But no matter what, Lu Huanzi did not really want to use others. Lu Huanzi suddenly raised her hand and slapped Yu Haoran. Actually, the slap was very light The last time she hit him with a Water Cup, she really used her strength. But today, she just wanted to put on an act. However, this action still made Yu Haoran dumbfounded. Lu Huanzi almost growled at him, ¡°I beg you to stop pestering me, okay? Yu Haoran, I really hate you. Whether you like me or not, I really hate you. In my eyes, you are a useless parasite. Even if you want to change, so what? Can you really get into Qingping University Forget it. I won¡¯t have anything to do with you. Will you please stop doing those disgusting things to me?¡± Chapter 1106 After Lu Huanzi finished speaking, she took two steps back. Then, she turned around and quickly ran towards her classroom. As Lu Huanzi walked, her tears fell uncontrollably. She did not want to say such words. She did not think so in her heart either. She knew what Yu Haoran had done for her. He had helped her and even saved her life. Lu Huanzi could see his efforts now. Lu Huanzi no longer hated him in her heart. She even thought that it would be great if they could be friends. But Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t. How painful it was to like someone who couldn¡¯t like her. Lu Huanzi understood in her heart. It was better to be in short-term pain than to be in long-term pain. That was why she said those words. After saying those words, she even despised herself. But she had to say that. This time, she had to break off all ties with Yu Haoran. After returning to the classroom, Lu Huanzi sat down in her seat. She was originally waiting for Yu Haoran to come in. However, she thought that Yu Haoran might not come in. Because this was the case once in the past. Moreover, skipping classes was a common occurrence for him. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that Yu Haoran would come in very quickly. When he came in, he was expressionless. It seemed that what he said just now did not affect him. He returned to his seat and started reading as usual. Lu Huanzi felt an indescribable pain in her heart. Yu Haoran was really improving now. This was a good thing. However, Lu Huanzi hoped that Yu Haoran¡¯s improvement was because of her, not because of her. If she was treated as a hope for improvement, once the hope collapsed, he would fall even more. The days seemed to start repeating themselves. The pressure of studying also gradually increased. This was the last monthly exam of the semester. The grades came out very quickly. Their Olympiad Mathematics class had a rule. They ranked the positions according to their grades. Every month, they had to rerank the positions. And the positions were freely chosen according to the scores from high to low. It was very cruel and very powerful. But this was the survival rule of this kind of key high school key class. Lu Huanzi¡¯s performance was normal She was originally the first place in the class. But this time, she became the second place. Because this time, Li Jiajun actually participated in the exam. Li Jiajun was the legendary God of learning, and also an exam-exempt student. If he really participated in the exam, he would definitely be the first with full marks. There was no suspense. But Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t know why his old man was suddenly in a good mood, playing around with the exam? Li Jiajun was in first place, and Lu Huanzi was in second place. What was surprising was that this time, Yu Haoran actually got third place. This was not only surprising to Lu Huanzi, but also to all the students and teachers. Yu Haoran¡¯s foundation actually got third place. Chapter 1107 Yu Haoran¡¯s bonus was mathematics. It was very difficult this time. With a perfect score of 150, even Lu Huanzi only got 132 points. The average score of a class was around 105 points. But there were two people in this class who got a perfect score. One was Li Jiajun, there was no doubt about it. The other was actually Yu Haoran. This really surprised everyone. Even Lu Huanzi could not believe it. These days, she did not pay attention to Yu Haoran. She did not expect him to have improved to such an extent. In a short period of time, he had jumped from the tail of a crane to the top student in the class. Moreover, it was impossible to cheat. Only Li Jiajun and Yu Haoran had solved the last problem of the mathematics problem, the geometry problem. Moreover, their solutions were completely different. Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran was very smart, but she did not expect him to be so smart. All the students stood in the corridor and chose their seats according to their rankings. The first one to enter was naturally Li Jiajun. Li Jiajun was originally sitting in the back row. But today, he chose Lu Huanzi¡¯s original seat. The other students were quite surprised. They thought that there was something fishy going on between Lu Huanzi and Li Jiajun. The two of them were definitely going to sit together this time. But only Lu Huanzi understood. The reason why Li Jiajun chose this seat must be because of Lu Shuangyi. This position had always been hers and Lu Shuangyi¡¯s. Now that Li Jiajun suddenly sat down, Lu Huanzi was very conflicted. Lu Shuangyi stood next to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°Huanzi, you won¡¯t abandon me to sit next to Li Jiajun, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll sit behind him. When the time comes, you¡¯ll still sit next to me. ¡± Lu Shuangyi was delighted. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon me. ¡± Lu Huanzi more or less understood Li Jiajun¡¯s thoughts. She just wanted to be closer to Lu Shuangyi. Of course, Lu Huanzi wouldn¡¯t choose a position far away. So she decided to choose the position behind Li Jiajun. At that time, Lu Shuangyi would naturally choose to be next to her. In this way, Li Jiajun¡¯s plan was achieved. Lu Shuangyi¡¯s performance this time was abnormal, and she was ranked ninth in the class. Therefore, she had to be the ninth to choose a position. However, she wasn¡¯t worried at all. Because everyone in the class knew that she was on good terms with Lu Huanzi. The position next to Lu Huanzi must have been reserved for her. Who would be so tactless? But today, she was shocked to see such a tactless person appear. This person was Yu Haoran. For the first time, Yu Haoran took third place. Naturally, he was the third person to enter and choose a seat. In the end, he calmly sat down next to Lu Huanzi. Chapter 1108 This scene shocked everyone. But after thinking about it, they felt that it was unexpected, but it was also within reason. After all, the rumors about Yu Haoran and Lu Huanzi had not been spread for a day or two. It was just that Li Jiajun, Yu Haoran, and Lu Huanzi, these three people who were involved in scandals, had suddenly been pushed aside. It made everyone feel that there was a good show to watch. But at this moment, the one who was most depressed was Lu Shuangyi. Lu Shuangyi¡¯s seat was suddenly taken. Where was she sitting? Moreover, even the table behind Lu Huanzi had been chosen. The only seat closest to Lu Huanzi now was beside Li Jiajun. But this Li Jiajun had always had a strange temper. He had been sitting alone in Class A for so long. He didn¡¯t like to be disturbed. This seemed to have become the default privilege of everyone. In the past, when choosing a seat, regardless of whether it was a boy or a girl. There were always people who tried to sit beside him. But, he would coldly say, ¡°is there no other seat? ¡± In the end, no one wanted to sit with him anymore. Finally, it was Lu Shuangyi¡¯s turn. All the good seats in front and back had been chosen. Lu Shuangyi gritted her teeth. She sat directly next to Li Jiajun. Although she was mentally prepared to be chased away at any time. Although it would be very embarrassing at that time. However, she still held the attitude of ¡°just in case¡± and gave it a try. After Lu Shuangyi sat down, she lowered her head, not even daring to look at the person next to her. Her eyes were practically closed. She was just waiting for the person next to her to open his mouth and chase her away. But after waiting for three seconds, there was no movement at all. The teacher had already started to announce the tenth place to start choosing the position. Lu Shuangyi was extremely suspicious. Li Jiajun actually did not chase her away? Lu Shuangyi finally could not help but turn her head to look at Li Jiajun. Li Jiajun was reading a book. Moreover, he was reading a fantasy novel openly. Lu Shuangyi sighed in her heart. The only person in the class who dared to read a fantasy novel openly was him. He seemed to be focused. This made Lu Shuangyi wonder if he had not noticed that the seat beside him had been taken by her. However, she was glad in her heart. Even if he reacted later, it would be too late. She secretly made a ¡°V¡± sign towards Lu Huanzi behind her. It was as if she had taken a huge advantage. However, only Lu Huanzi knew that the one who had really succeeded was Li Jiajun. However, at this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was not on this. She felt uncomfortable. It was all because of her new deskmate, Yu Haoran. The relationship between them could be said to be that of strangers. Basically, Lu Huanzi deliberately avoided him. Last time, she also deliberately said such harsh words. At that time, Yu Haoran seemed to have really given up. Even in the morning, he never appeared under the driveway again. Chapter 1109 Lu Huanzi only thought that this matter was over. In the end, it was over. The two of them did not seem to have a grudge against each other because of the fight in the corridor. They seemed to be from two different worlds, and they would not cross paths again. But at this moment¡­ Lu Huanzi had no idea what Yu Haoran was worried about. Why did he choose this position? Why did he become her deskmate? But the matter was already set in stone. Lu Huanzi thought that even if they were deskmates, they would just stay out of each other¡¯s way in the future. In any case, they would change seats once a month. Moreover, there was only one more month before the summer vacation. However, for some reason, Lu Huanzi still felt uneasy. From the corner of her eyes, she could see Yu Haoran¡¯s indifferent face. The current him really seemed to have changed into a different person. In the end, it was night time. Lu Huanzi was preparing a book and putting it into her schoolbag. Yu Haoran suddenly said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Lu Huanzi, let¡¯s start from being friends. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Yu Haoran said, ¡°I know that I like you and make you feel burdened, so I¡¯ve decided not to like you. But please, can you be my friend? A normal friend, just like you and Lu Shuangyi. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not speak, but she did not know how to refuse. Lu Shuangyi seemed to hear her name. Then, she turned around. She winked at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°in that case, treat us to KFC tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Lu Shuangyi¡¯s attitude toward Yu Haoran had changed a lot recently. After all, it was very encouraging to jump from the bottom of the class to the top three. It was not encouraging, but talent. Yu Haoran was also spread like a legend in the school. He was third in the class this time, and also third in the top 100. This was something that had never happened before in the long history of the school. There were even rumors outside that Yu Haoran was actually a god of learning like Li Jiajun. He used a hedonistic coat to deceive everyone. Anyway, Yu Haoran was now at the center of the storm and was highly praised. Yu Haoran agreed immediately, ¡°no problem. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi rejected him out of reflex, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I have to go home after school. Why don¡¯t you guys go? ¡± Now, her brother-in-law would come to pick her up every night. If she was really busy with work, she would also ask her family¡¯s chauffeur to pick her up. Lu Huanzi no longer had the freedom to do so. Yu Haoran and Lu Shuangyi¡¯s faces showed disappointment at the same time. Lu Huanzi¡¯s current state also felt depressed. ¡°¡­¡± Her brother-in-law looked at her as if he was looking at a criminal. Lu Shuangyi was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Huanzi, go, go. You know that it¡¯s rare for me to have time. My parents have recently gone to my hometown, so I only have a few days of freedom. Moreover, tomorrow is a weekend, so you¡¯re not in a hurry to do your homework. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1110 At this moment, Li Jiajun turned around and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go too. ¡± Lu Shuangyi was so shocked that her jaw was about to fall off. First, she didn¡¯t expect that the usually cold and aloof top student would be so friendly. Second, no one said to invite her. It was rare for Lu Shuangyi to extort a favor, but she was also aware of the conflict between Li Jiajun and Yu Haoran. The two of them had once fought openly for Lu Huanzi. She didn¡¯t WANT TO CAUSE TROUBLE! Lu Shuangyi finally understood why he didn¡¯t chase her away when she was sitting next to Li Jiajun. It must be because of Huanzi. According to her understanding, the two of them liked Lu Huanzi. One confessed openly, and the other had a secret crush. Lu Huanzi thought about it and agreed in the end. She had been too depressed recently. Moreover, Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law was on a business trip today. He might not come back, and even if he did, it would be very late. Therefore, she planned to be presumptuous. After school, Lu Huanzi saw her car waiting at the school gate from afar. Lu Huanzi knew that it must be the driver, old Xing. However, Lu Huanzi hid behind Lu Shuangyi and sneaked around. Therefore, the four of them went to the KFC near the school. Lu Huanzi used to come over with a few good friends whenever she was free. However, she had never come over with a boy before. After entering the store, Yu Haoran asked, ¡°what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order something. ¡± Lu Shuangyi made a bunch of orders, and Li Jiajun casually said, ¡°just like her. ¡± Lu Shuangyi did not expect that Li Jiajun¡¯s taste was actually the same as hers. But on second thought, he was probably too lazy and did not want to waste his brain. Then, Yu Haoran asked Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°just give me a spicy burger and a coke. I¡¯m not very hungry. ¡± Yu Haoran did not say anything and went to line up. So the three of them took a seat in front of the window. Lu Shuangyi even deliberately pushed Lu Huanzi to sit next to Li Jiajun. Lu Huanzi chuckled in her heart. Lu Shuangyi was still committed to being the matchmaker for the two of them. Li Jiajun was not sure if he would be very speechless. Yu Haoran came back very quickly. He bought a few family buckets. He bought almost all the KFC products. They were piled up on the table like a small mountain. Lu Shuangyi was shocked. ¡°Why did you buy so many? Do you think we are pigs? ¡± Yu Haoran looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I forgot what you wanted to eat, so I bought them all. ¡± The few of them were speechless. Yu Haoran sat down next to Lu Shuangyi. Lu Huanzi happened to be sitting across from him. Lu Shuangyi started eating without hesitation, but Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Lu Shuangyi started eating Chapter 1111 Lu Huanzi came out today. She just wanted to get some fresh air. However, Li Jiajun and Lu Shuangyi began to chat. In fact, Lu Shuangyi had always admired Li Jiajun in her heart. Her idol suddenly came to chat with her. Of course, she was flattered. Lu Huanzi felt that Li Jiajun seemed to be unable to restrain himself and seemed to be planning to make a move. Lu Shuangyi probably couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and always spared no effort to make do with the two of them. However, Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran didn¡¯t have much to say. Although Yu Haoran also took the initiative to talk to her for a while. But he still felt awkward. The thought of such an awkward atmosphere would happen every day in the future. Lu Huanzi sighed in her heart. When they were almost done eating, everyone decided to part ways in the end. But when they stood up¡­ Yu Haoran said, ¡°tomorrow is my birthday. Do you guys want to come to my birthday party in the banquet hall of the Kebinsky Hotel? ¡± The few of them were slightly stunned. They probably did not expect Yu Haoran to say it so suddenly. Li Jiajun said, ¡°I have something to do tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Shuangyi chuckled, ¡°that kind of place is too high-class. It would be very uncomfortable for our students to go, so I won¡¯t go. ¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally fell on Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I won¡¯t go either. I wish you a happy birthday. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not even give a reason. However, everyone knew her reason. She probably thought of this outcome. Yu Haoran did not look very disappointed. After dinner, the few of them left. Lu Huanzi turned around and returned to the parking lot. If old Xing did not pick her up, he would definitely wait there. This was because they did not have a fixed time after school. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi would ask the teacher questions or help with some other students. Sometimes, she would come out late. Therefore, old Xing was already used to it and would only wait patiently. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that it was not old Xing who came to pick her up today. It was her brother-in-law. When Lu Huanzi saw that the car window had been rolled down and Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold face appeared in her line of sight. She even stopped in her tracks. Wasn¡¯t her brother-in-law on a business trip? However, after a while, Lu huanzi still walked over. Lu Huanzi opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. She only felt that the atmosphere today was very gloomy. Her brother-in-law¡¯s face looked like a storm was about to come. Lu Huanzi was not sure if his brother-in-law had seen her go out with Yu Haoran and the others. If he had seen her, what would he think? Would he think that she was still secretly dating Yu Haoran? Lu Huanzi still did not speak. Mo Lichuan spoke first, ¡°she came out later than usual today. Did the teacher delay the class? ¡± Chapter 1112 Lu Huanzi suddenly let out a sigh of relief. Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was no different from usual. It seemed that he did not see her with Yu Haoran. Hence, he also wanted to go with her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°well, class ended a little late today. ¡± Lu Huanzi had already sat down on the passenger seat. Moreover, she habitually opened her school bag and wanted to take out the English dictionary to memorize words. She did not know when she had formed this habit. Now that she was with Mo Lichuan, she felt uncomfortable all over. Anyway, it did not matter if he sent her to school or if she went home after school. Lu Huanzi was used to taking out the English dictionary as soon as she got in the car. But she had just taken it out. She had not opened it yet. Mo Lichuan immediately pressed the dictionary in her hand down. When Lu Huanzi looked at him, she found that there seemed to be a cold anger in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. Even his voice seemed to have a layer of ice residue. Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°Lu Huanzi, you¡¯ve learned how to lie now, haven¡¯t you? ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this, Lu Huanzi felt that she was doomed. Mo Lichuan must have seen it just now. He only asked that question to test her. She didn¡¯t expect that she would fall into his trap instead. Lu Huanzi lowered her head and bit her lips, not saying a word. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything else. He started the engine and the car sped on the road. Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was different from before. He seemed to be really angry today. Because the car was driving very fast today. It was so fast that Lu Huanzi felt that she could hit the parasol tree or flower bed next to her at any time. At first, she was still frightened. But slowly, she felt strangely relieved. Even if something happened, it was with her brother-in-law. She did not know why she had such a thought. But this thought did not make her afraid and worried anymore. However, her brother-in-law¡¯s driving skills were very good. In the end, the car came to a steady stop in front of the villa. Lu Huanzi was a little carsick at first. In addition, the car was driving very fast today. When it finally braked, it was also a sudden brake. Her stomach suddenly turned upside down, and she was about to vomit. But she knew how expensive her brother-in-law¡¯s car was. She was afraid that even if she sold her, it would not be worth so much money. There was no way she would vomit on the car. So the car stopped. Lu Huanzi immediately opened the car door and rushed out like an Arrow leaving the bow. But all this is in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. But still, Lu Huanzi hated him so much that she didn¡¯t want to stay with him for even a second. Mo Lichuan was very upset. He smoked several cigarettes in the car before getting out. Chapter 1113 After getting off the car, Lu Huanzi ran all the way to the bathroom in her bedroom. She spat out almost everything she had eaten just now. However, when Mo Lichuan came over, Lu Huanzi had already cleaned up. She was sitting alone in front of her desk reading a book. Mo Lichuan only opened the door. When he saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s appearance, he did not enter. He stood at the door and looked at Lu Huanzi for a long time before he turned around and left. Although it was a little far away. Lu Huanzi still seemed to sigh heavily when she heard her brother-in-law leave. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt very uncomfortable. Her nose was sore and she really wanted to cry. She did not know when the relationship between her and her brother-in-law had become like this. In the past, she had always relied on her brother-in-law the most. But now, she could not even say a word properly. But in the end, Lu Huanzi knew that the reason was her. Today¡¯s matter must have thoroughly disappointed her brother-in-law. Therefore, her brother-in-law was even unwilling to scold her. Her brother-in-law did not come over again. However, the housekeeper, uncle Fu, came over. He brought her dinner. Uncle Fu and the others did not know that she had already eaten dinner. Lu Huanzi had no appetite at all. Those lovely side dishes that she usually ate tasted like wax in her mouth. Even her favorite dessert, Almond Tofu, was abnormally bitter and stuck in her stomach. When the housekeeper came over to clean up, Lu Huanzi could not help but ask, ¡°where¡¯s brother-in-law? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Sir is in the study. Sir Only asked us to send dinner to miss, but he hasn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡± As she said this, the housekeeper also sighed, ¡°Sir is really too busy. ¡± Brother-in-law didn¡¯t eat dinner? Inexplicably, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart seemed to be pulled up. Was He worried about her matters? But Lu Huanzi was also very confused now. Most importantly, Lu Huanzi still did not know what position she would place brother-in-law in to be able to live a normal life. Lu Huanzi said to the housekeeper, ¡°Cook a bowl of noodles for brother-in-law and send it over. brother-in-law likes to eat tomato and egg noodles. ¡± Lu Huanzi finished her homework very late. Tomorrow was a rare day of rest. But their homework was piled up like a mountain. Lu Huanzi actually finished almost all her homework in one night. In fact, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the time at all. She just put all her heart and soul into it. When she finished solving the last math problem. Lu Huanzi looked at the time on the wall. It was already four o¡¯clock in the morning. Lu Huanzi was also shocked. She actually stayed up almost all night. Lu Huanzi decided to get up and go to sleep. But suddenly she heard a sound at the door. Lu Huanzi¡¯s first reflex was to lie on the desk and pretend to sleep. Because she had a feeling that the person who came was definitely her brother-in-law. Because everyone else in the house would knock on the door. Only her brother-in-law would come in without warning. Lu Huanzi was also used to it. Chapter 1114 Lu Huanzi was lying on her desk pretending to be asleep. However, she could clearly hear the noise at the door. The person who came in was indeed her brother-in-law. This was because Lu Huanzi could even hear her brother-in-law¡¯s footsteps clearly. However, Lu Huanzi was very curious that her brother-in-law was still awake Or, did he wake up to see her after falling asleep? Lu Huanzi had no idea what was going on. However, the footsteps gradually disappeared when they reached her side. The air seemed to be unusually quiet all of a sudden. Lu Huanzi did not dare to open her eyes, but she still felt a gaze on her back. Not long after. Lu Huanzi felt her whole body lift up. Her heart seemed to skip a beat. But fortunately, she was mentally prepared. Just now, Lu Huanzi was still wondering if her brother-in-law would carry her to the small bed when he saw her sleeping on the desk. In the end, she was really carried. Mo Lichuan was very careful when he carried her. Lu Huanzi almost held her breath. When Mo Lichuan put her back on the bed, Lu Huanzi let out a sigh of relief. It was as if the fish had finally returned to the water. Mo Lichuan carefully covered her with the blanket again, and then turned up the temperature of the air conditioner slightly. In the end, he actually sat down on the edge of the bed. Lu Huanzi felt a pair of hands gently touching her face. Mo Lichuan¡¯s fingertips were warm, and it seemed to be very different from the usual coldness. But at this moment, Lu Huanzi only felt her heart beating rapidly. It felt like it was about to jump out of her chest. Her brother-in-law had always treated her like a child. Occasionally, he would pinch her cheeks. In the past, Lu Huanzi could always feel a hint of love. Perhaps, her brother-in-law did treat her like a biological sister. However, ever since Lu Huanzi found out that she had ¡°bad intentions¡± towards her brother-in-law,. She felt very conflicted about this kind of contact. In her ¡°sleep¡± , she frowned slightly. At this moment, Mo Lichuan had already retracted his hand. Lu Huanzi heard the sound of footsteps getting further and further away. Then there was the sound of the door closing gently. In the next second, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t wait to open her eyes. She almost let out a long breath. But her heartbeat was still beating faster than usual. Lu Huanzi felt that she couldn¡¯t live like this anymore. There was still a month left. A month later was the summer vacation. During the summer vacation, she planned to live in her hometown. In the past, during the winter and summer vacation, she would always go back to her sister¡¯s hometown to live for a while. After the summer vacation, she had to stay at school. Because she slept too late. Lu Huanzi woke up very late the next morning. She slept until noon. Lu Huanzi got up, washed up, and went to the dining room. The housekeeper had already prepared lunch for Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi ate her lunch quietly. The housekeeper next to her sighed intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°I don¡¯t know if sir has eaten today. ¡± Chapter 1115 Lu Huanzi was slightly startled, and then asked, ¡°what happened to brother-in-law? ¡± Uncle Fu was very worried, and finally said, ¡°Miss, did you quarrel with Mister? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was sad. Even uncle Fu could see it? Uncle Fu sighed, ¡°every time miss and mister quarreled, Mister was like this. He stayed alone in the study. Miss, although mister is a little cold, he really loves miss. I¡¯ve watched mister grow up, and I¡¯ve never seen mister treat anyone the same as he treats miss. If miss is in a bad mood, then mister will feel even worse. ¡± Lu Huanzi could not even eat the delicious shredded chicken porridge. The atmosphere at home had been like this recently. It was impossible for her and Mo Lichuan to get along as happily as before. Lu Huanzi knew that the problem lay with her. However, she was really not good at pretending. Her brother-in-law had been in a very bad mood recently. Lu Huanzi knew that he was also confused and did not know how she became like this. Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law must be thinking because he did not allow her to fall in love with Yu Haoran early. Therefore, she was just angry and making a scene. In fact, it was not the case. The Butler sighed and said, ¡°these few days, Secretary Pan did not come over to get lunch. ¡± Lu Huanzi instantly frowned. Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth was very mouth. Although the company had a special CEO canteen. Mo Lichuan still liked the taste at home. Therefore, every day at noon, chef Zheng at home would prepare lunch for Mo Lichuan, and then Mo Lichuan¡¯s secretary would come over to get it. But Secretary Pan didn¡¯t come over these few days. What was going on? Did brother-in-law not eat lunch now? Lu Huanzi thought for a while. Still, she said, ¡°Uncle Fu, ask chef Zheng to prepare it. Later, I¡¯ll go to brother-in-law¡¯s company and send it to brother-in-law. ¡± Uncle Fu seemed to be waiting for him to say this. He beamed and said, ¡°the food has been prepared long ago. I originally planned to have old Xing send it over. It would be best if miss is willing to send it over. Sir will be very happy to see miss go over. ¡± Lu Huanzi forced a smile. After Lu Huanzi finished eating, she took the lunch box to the company. It was sent by the driver, old Xing. Old Xing received a call in the car. The car stopped in front of the company. Old Xing said, ¡°Miss, my mother is not feeling well. I have to send her to the hospital. Miss, after you send Sir Lunch, wait for a while at Sir¡¯s place. I will come to pick miss up as soon as possible. ¡± When old Xing picked up the phone just now, Lu Huanzi also heard it. It seemed that the incident was quite serious. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Uncle Xing, you should go quickly. There¡¯s no need to pick me up today. I told brother-in-law to give you a few days off. You can come back after you¡¯ve settled everything. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Old Xing was so grateful that he cried, ¡°Miss, thank you so much. ¡± Chapter 1116 Lu Huanzi got out of the car. When she looked up, she saw the Gilded Mo Corporation building. In fact, the Mo Corporation¡¯s headquarters was not in China. It was in Manhattan. It was said that the MO Corporation¡¯s headquarters was in the city center where every inch of land was expensive. The Sun was at noon. It was right above her head. When she looked up, she saw the dazzling sunlight. It was so dazzling that she could hardly open her eyes. Lu Huanzi quickly lowered her head and entered the lobby of the MO Corporation¡¯s ground floor through the revolving door. Lu Huanzi rarely came to her brother-in-law¡¯s company. In fact, she had been there before. In the past, Lu Huanzi would occasionally go to his office with Mo Lichuan on weekends. Lu Huanzi would bring her homework over. Lu Huanzi would go to the office to read documents or have a meeting in the conference room. Lu Huanzi would quietly do her homework alone. At noon, she would have lunch with her brother-in-law in the office. At night, she would go back with her brother-in-law. But at that time, Lu Huanzi would go straight up from the VIP elevator in the underground parking lot. This was the first time she had gone up from the lobby on the ground floor openly. After Lu Huanzi went in, she was actually lost and didn¡¯t know how to go. Because the lobby was too big, there were even several indoor hot springs. Lu Huanzi wandered around and had to go to the front desk for help. The Pretty Lady at the front desk asked, ¡°May I know who you are looking for? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my sister¡­ ¡± But before she could finish, Lu Huanzi shut her mouth. If she was looking for her brother-in-law, they didn¡¯t know who his brother-in-law was. Lu Huanzi simply said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m looking for Mo Lichuan. ¡± The lady at the front desk was obviously shocked. ¡°You¡¯re looking for our president? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. The lady at the front desk¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Do you have an appointment? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know that she had to make an appointment to look for her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi shook her head, but she still lifted the food box in her hand. She said, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver his food. ¡± The few ladies at the front desk sized up Lu Huanzi from top to bottom. There were countless people who would find excuses to meet the president. However, there were still very few people who dressed up as students and carried a lunchbox. One could not help but admire the creativity of this little girl. However, this little girl looked like she was underage. Bringing food to the President? Was this really a joke? The company had a special kitchen to prepare food for the president. Therefore, one of the receptionists said Snappily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little girl. You can¡¯t meet our president without an appointment. You can go back first. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect that she could not go up to deliver the food. She pouted and looked very disappointed. ¡°okay, but can you lend me your phone? I want to make a call. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 1117 One of the front desk ladies was not very willing to take out her phone. She thought to herself, in this day and age, there was actually someone who did not have a phone. However, looking at the young lady in front of her, she did indeed look like a minor. She did not know which family¡¯s child was chasing after the president. However, in the end, she still handed the phone to her. However, she was not very clear about what this young lady was trying to do. Lu Huanzi picked up the phone and dialed Mo Lichuan¡¯s private number. Mo Lichuan¡¯s deep voice came from the other side, ¡°you¡¯re looking for me. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m in the lobby of the company now. I¡¯m not allowed to come up without an appointment. ¡± The voice on the other side was still crisp and clear, ¡°wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll be right down. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Lu Huanzi only said a few words before hanging up. Then, she returned the phone to the receptionist. Lu Huanzi stood at the reception and waited. The receptionist looked at her standing there motionlessly. They whispered to each other and were about to persuade her. There were too many people who wanted to get close to their CEO these days. It was absolutely useless to just wait for the opportunity and be shameless. However, before everyone went forward. They saw a tall figure coming out of the elevator and walking towards them. Along the way, that person also attracted countless gazes. Under normal circumstances, the CEO of the MO Corporation would go straight to his office from the VIP elevator. There were very few employees in the company who had the chance to meet him. However, today, the president suddenly appeared in the hall full of people, which was really surprising. On the other side, Mo Lichuan directly walked towards the front desk. Lu Huanzi also saw Mo Lichuan. People like brother-in-law were born with stars surrounding the Moon. Wherever he went, there seemed to be a kind of light on his body. Mo Lichuan acted as if there was no one around and directly walked in front of Lu Huanzi. He seemed to be in a good mood. He reached out and rubbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair. ¡°Why did you suddenly come here? ¡± Countless gazes were fixed on her. Lu Huanzi felt a little uncomfortable. Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you lunch. ¡± As she said that, she took out the food box in her hand. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°go up. I happen to be hungry too. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Lu Huanzi followed Mo Lichuan into the elevator. She still felt a little regretful for coming here today Because there were too many people watching her. It felt like she had suddenly become the center of gossip. When she came, Lu Huanzi did not consider this point at all. Especially the row of receptionists at the back, they looked at Lu Huanzi as if she was some kind of monster. After Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan walked far away. The few receptionists finally came back to their senses. One of them said, ¡°did the big boss just smile? ¡± Chapter 1118 Another said, ¡°yeah, the president just touched her head. Did you see that doting look in his eyes? So the big boss still has that look in his eyes? ¡± ¡°What do you think their relationship is? The big boss¡¯s daughter? ¡± ¡°Our boss is not even thirty years old yet. How could he have such a big daughter? ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s really a mistress, right? I didn¡¯t expect the boss to have such a strong taste. He found such a young one¡­ ¡± After Lu Huanzi entered the elevator, she cut off all the noise outside. Standing in a small space with Mo Lichuan, she instinctively moved to a corner, as if she wanted to be further away from Mo Lichuan. This small action was also caught by Mo Lichuan. A hint of darkness flashed in his eyes. The elevator soon arrived. Lu Huanzi followed Mo Lichuan into the office. Lu huanzi placed the food box on the table in front of the Sofa in Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, hurry up and eat. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°wait for a while, I still have a few words to say. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi realized that Mo Lichuan was in a remote video conference. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that her brother-in-law would go down to pick her up during the meeting. It was obvious that this kind of thing could be done by the secretary. Of course, Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan was in a meeting. So she obediently sat on the Sofa and waited. She didn¡¯t say a word. Sure enough, five minutes passed. Mo Lichuan ended the meeting, closed his computer, and walked over. Lu Huanzi then opened the food box. The food box had a very good thermal insulation effect. When the food was opened, it was still fragrant and steaming hot. Mo Lichuan sat down on the single-seater Sofa next to him. Then he asked, ¡°have you eaten? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Mo Lichuan began to eat. After a moment of silence, Lu Huanzi told him about the driver, old Xing. Mo Lichuan nodded and said, ¡°How¡¯s the homework coming along? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished my homework. ¡± Lu Huanzi said that she had almost finished her homework, so she should have finished it. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°then you can play here for a while in the afternoon. Accompany me to a banquet tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very surprised. ¡°What banquet? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°a commercial charity auction. It¡¯s all weird stuff. I¡¯ll take you to see it. ¡± Mo Lichuan had never taken Lu Huanzi to a banquet before. Lu Huanzi almost didn¡¯t know anyone in Mo Lichuan¡¯s circle. Therefore, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why her brother-in-law suddenly wanted to bring her there on a whim. However, Lu Huanzi was still quite curious. She was especially curious about her brother-in-law¡¯s world. Was It really like what was written in the novel, where her brother-in-law spent all his time at banquets, Golf, horseback riding, indulging in extravagance, wine and meat? In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi took an afternoon nap. When she woke up, her brother-in-law was still reading documents. The whole afternoon, her brother-in-law was either in a meeting or reading documents. Chapter 1119 People came and went in the secretarial office. One moment they had to sign this, the next they had to report that. In a moment they had to make a decision on this project. Lu Huanzi finally felt that her brother-in-law¡¯s life was not as glamorous as she had imagined. It could even be said to be boring. Her brother-in-law was really very busy. Those projects that cost hundreds of millions of dollars even had to make a decision in a few seconds. Lu Huanzi stood at the side and watched. She only felt that her brother-in-law was like a spinning top, spinning at a high speed. Lu Huanzi casually took out a book. In fact, she did not turn a single page throughout the whole afternoon. She just silently watched her brother-in-law, as if she was spying on his life. It was not until four o¡¯clock. Her brother-in-law seemed to be less busy. Mo Lichuan finally took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose. He seemed to be very tired. Lu Huanzi quickly lowered her head. Mo Lichuan stood up and walked towards Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi also closed the book at the same time. Lu Huanzi looked up at Mo Lichuan and asked, ¡°brother-in-law, do you work so much every day? ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled and said, ¡°today was a relaxing day. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi did not know what to say. Brother-in-law was really working too hard. Mo Lichuan looked at her face with a worried look. He could not help but reach out to pinch Lu Huanzi¡¯s cheek Then he said, ¡°if you are worried about brother-in-law, quickly grow up. When you graduate in the future, come to work at brother-in-law¡¯s company and share some of the burden with brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help you share the burden in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s learning goals had always been very clear. In the future, she would definitely enter Mo Corporation to work. This was the only way for her to repay her brother-in-law. However, Lu Huanzi did not want others to say that she was using the back door. Therefore, she had been studying very hard. She also wanted to get into the famous university that her sister went to. Now that she saw her brother-in-law working so hard, Lu Huanzi¡¯s goal became even more determined. However, when Lu Huanzi thought about how she would have to be in the same company with her brother-in-law every day in the future, she could not help but feel a little flustered. Lu Huanzi sighed. Mo Lichuan smiled and said, ¡°why are you sighing at such a young age? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°No matter what age you are, you will still have troubles. Moreover, I am not young anymore. ¡± In Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, she would probably never grow up. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°then tell me, what troubles do you have? ¡± Lu Huanzi was reluctant to say. Just diverted the topic: ¡°brother-in-law, where is the evening auction, when to start? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi some escape expression, frowned slightly. But it has not been exposed Then Answer Lu Huanzi¡¯s question: ¡°in the top floor of Caesar Hotel Banquet Hall, we will set off immediately. ¡± ???????????? ¡ª Chapter 1120 Sure enough, the two of them set out ten minutes later. But at first, they weren¡¯t heading in the direction of Caesar Hotel. Brother-in-law actually brought her to a place. This place was somewhat similar to a photo studio. But it wasn¡¯t a photo studio. It should be said that this place was much more upscale than the largest photo studio in Jiang city. There was a special person who came over to change her clothes and put on makeup. Lu Huanzi initially felt that it was somewhat baffling. But later, she immediately thought it through. The so-called dinner parties of those rich businessmen and celebrities were basically places where celebrities and models competed for attention. She went there with her brother-in-law, so she naturally couldn¡¯t be too cold. Lu Huanzi had never dressed herself up. So, when she was in the dressing room, Lu Huanzi was also very curious about what she would look like. A seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl had the heart to love beauty. Lu Huanzi also had it. When she wore the blue and white school uniform that was usually like a sack, everyone seemed to be made from the same assembly line in the factory. There was not much difference at all. Of course, those girls who loved beauty always liked to secretly do something. For example, secretly put on an earring and secretly put on a lipstick. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, had never thought about it. What she thought was that the duty of a student was to study. If she wanted to dress up, she would have plenty of time after graduation. But today, she had the opportunity to see herself a few years in advance. It was not exactly exciting, but most importantly, she was very curious. When Lu Huanzi was fully dressed. She walked to the mirror that had fallen to the ground. Lu Huanzi was extremely disappointed. This brother-in-law¡¯s aesthetic standards were really¡­ ¡­ Actually, when Lu Huanzi was putting on makeup,. Mo Lichuan was watching from the side. And he was even pointing fingers. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, felt that the makeup artist was putting on a beautiful face. Mo Lichuan insisted that the makeup was too thick and needed to be lighter. So, he did it again. After putting on makeup for a long time, it turned out that he didn¡¯t put any makeup on her at all. Or Rather, he put on a makeup that was so light that it couldn¡¯t be seen at all. Other than her skin being a little whiter, Lu Huanzi really could not tell that she looked any different from her usual self. Her hair was still tied up into a ponytail in an orderly manner. It was fixed with a carved metal ring, making her look very energetic. Although her pair of clothes was a skirt, the top of it was a white shirt with buttons up to the collar. Below it was a black knee-length skirt with a hand-embroidered pattern on the front. The pattern was deer forest, which looked lively and agile. Lu Huanzi stood in front of the mirror. Although she felt that she did look pretty in this way. She was still a little disappointed. She pouted her lips and asked Mo Lichuan unhappily, ¡°those female leads in the TV series have been dressed up by the male lead and turned into the character of a demon who brings disaster to the country. Why do I still look like a student? I haven¡¯t changed at all! ¡± ¡°¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡± Chapter 1121 Mo Lichuan said lightly, ¡°because you¡¯re not the female lead, and I¡¯m not the male lead. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and felt that it was true. Those female leads were usually there to support the male lead. But today, she was just a small tail of her brother-in-law. She followed her brother-in-law out to open her eyes. But because she had prepared for two hours, it was far from what she had imagined. Her mouth was still curled up in dissatisfaction. Mo Lichuan looked up and down at Lu Huanzi, but he seemed very satisfied. He said, ¡°this is good. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time. ¡± The two of them got into the car again. The car stopped in front of Caesar Hotel. Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan got out of the car. The waiter at the door helped them to park the car. Lu Huanzi stood at the door and looked at the bright and gorgeous lights inside. She only felt that it was like a resplendent palace. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt a little nervous. She only felt that this kind of place didn¡¯t seem to belong to her at all. Mo Lichuan suddenly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. Lu Huanzi was shocked. However, she saw Mo Lichuan Bend his right arm and place Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand inside. Lu Huanzi¡¯s left hand naturally hooked onto Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. Lu Huanzi had seen this scene before. In her favorite movie, Titanic. Jack and Rose went to a rich man¡¯s party for the first time, and it was the same scene. When Lu Huanzi saw that scene, she felt that Leonardo¡¯s acting was really good. He was about to step into a world that did not belong to him. Next, should she experience this feeling as well? The waiter opened the hotel door with a smile. Lu Huanzi followed Mo Lichuan into the hotel. Under the guidance of the waiter, they quickly got into the private elevator. After the elevator opened, they arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall. Someone opened the door for the two of them. There was a carpet from the outside all the way to the inside. There were rose petals on the carpet. Lu Huanzi felt that the inside was like an auditorium. After entering, she smelled the scent of Champagne. This banquet hall was very large, and one could not see the end of it at a glance. There was a huge dance floor in the hall. The Crystal Lights were very bright, and the light that poured down like tassels flowed slowly. Soothing music flowed in the air. There was a champagne tower in just a few steps. The clothes were fragrant, and the hair was shapely. The toasts were intertwined. This was really Lu Huanzi¡¯s first time coming to such a place. She was very nervous. When she was choosing shoes, she had intended to choose a pair of high heels. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, to attend such a banquet, one must wear a pair of beautiful crystal shoes. However, Mo Lichuan did not agree. In the end, she actually wore a pair of white shoes. She looked more like a student. At that time, Lu Huanzi complained that she was not going to pe class. But now, she was glad. If she really wore high heels, she would be so nervous that she would not be able to walk. Chapter 1122 A lot of people were attracted to Mo Lichuan. They greeted Mo Lichuan with a smile. Lu Huanzi was deeply aware that even people with high status were divided into different levels. And brother-in-law was the person who stood at the top of the pyramid. Most people always looked at Mo Lichuan with a fawning face. Mo Lichuan also greeted everyone indifferently. But almost all the people who came would look at Lu Huanzi with a strange look. Later, there was an old man in a Tang suit. It was said that he was a high-ranking official. He seemed to have a good relationship with Mo Lichuan. He looked at Lu Huanzi and asked, ¡°young master Mo, this girlfriend of yours is a little small today. ¡± This was the first time Mo Lichuan said officially, ¡°this is not my girlfriend, but my sister. ¡± Everyone finally understood. More gazes were focused on Lu Huanzi. Although she was nervous and embarrassed from being looked at,. Lu Huanzi still stood by the side and greeted everyone obediently. In fact, everyone knew. This mo family had been single-handed for several generations. Where did the little sister come from. The little sister in front of him was probably the little sister of the legendary mysterious girlfriend. It was rumored that Mo Lichuan fell out with his family over a woman a few years ago. Later on, that woman passed away, leaving behind a little sister who was adopted by Mo Lichuan. From then on, he doted on her very much. The little girl in front of him had delicate facial features, especially her pair of eyes. She was so beautiful that she was like a black Pearl. Although she was young, she was definitely a beauty. If this little girl looked like this, then her legendary sister, Mr. Mo¡¯s mysterious girlfriend, must also be a great beauty. Ever since everyone knew the identity of this little girl, no one made such jokes anymore. However, everyone still had some doubts in their hearts. There were a lot of rumors outside. All these years, Mo Lichuan had lived under the same roof as this little girl in the country. A man and a woman, of course, would make people daydream. This little girl¡¯s sister had already passed away. The two of them were blood-related sisters, so it was inevitable that they would look alike. If this Mr. Mo was really affectionate, it was hard to guarantee that he would not fall in love with his lover over a long period of time. Moreover, this girl was fresh and fresh, so she definitely had the capital to do so. Of course, everyone only dared to think about these words in their stomach, so they naturally did not dare to say a word. Mo Lichuan also had some friends. Lu Huanzi also did not remember who was who, so she simply called him brother. Those young masters called him their good sister. They said that Li Chuan¡¯s sister was their biological sister. Mo Lichuan¡¯s friends were funny and humorous. Lu Huanzi felt that people who could become friends with her brother-in-law were not much different. So she also obediently talked to them. A few people surrounded her like a doll. But before she could say a few words to those people, Mo Lichuan took her away. When she left, Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother-in-law, your friends are really nice, they take special care of me. ¡± Mo Lichuan coldly glanced at Lu Huanzi. ¡°those are all dregs who eat people without spitting out their bones. You are absolutely not allowed to come into contact with them alone in the future. ¡± Chapter 1123 Lu Huanzi was speechless. How could brother-in-law say that about his friend. But Lu Huanzi felt happy. Here, it was as if the usual haze had all disappeared. Here, the lights were bright and the wine was sweet. Here, people forgot their original identity. She could unscrupulously hold her brother-in-law¡¯s arm. Today. Lu Huanzi told herself, today, let her forget her identity. Mo Lichuan always brought Lu Huanzi with him wherever he went. He unknowingly walked to the edge of the dance floor. It was now an elegant waltz. Lu Huanzi looked at the people dancing inside. She was particularly envious. They looked like the princes and princesses in fairy tales. They wore crystal shoes. They danced like butterflies. Suddenly, a hand reached out in front of her eyes. Lu Huanzi was stunned. When she looked up, she saw her brother-in-law¡¯s handsome face. His brother-in-law was also in a suit today, looking very handsome. In other words, the word ¡®handsome¡¯ was not enough to describe him. His brother-in-law always exuded a calm and profound aura. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes, that was the mature charm that only adults had. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi, who seemed to be a little stunned. The corner of his mouth curved slightly. Then he said, ¡°dance with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was still stunned, but she quickly reacted. She shook her head almost reflexively. She said, ¡°brother-in-law, I don¡¯t know how to dance. ¡± She indeed didn¡¯t know how to dance. Although in the past, her brother-in-law had asked a teacher to teach her. But Lu Huanzi¡¯s previous efforts had basically been in vain. Now, she was very regretful. She should have studied hard back then. So, it wasn¡¯t so easy to be a princess. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still indifferent. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know how to dance. I¡¯ll teach you. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked down at Mo Lichuan¡¯s extended hand. It was like the greatest temptation in the world. She really wanted to feel the warmth of her brother-in-law¡¯s palm. Was it as warm as she imagined. Lu Huanzi seemed to stare blankly for a long time. Finally, she took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to put her little hand on it. Today, only today. Indulge once. Let yourself become her brother-in-law¡¯s little princess. Lu Huanzi placed her hand on Mo Lichuan¡¯s Palm, and Mo Lichuan took the opportunity to hold it. Then, the two of them slowly walked towards the dance floor. At this moment, one song had just finished. Another song began. This time, it was actually a tango dance song. Although Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t like dancing, she liked reading. She also had a little understanding of various dances. Tango was a dance that was closest to each other. It originated in Africa, and was a secret dance between lovers. Lu Huanzi felt that she really couldn¡¯t tune it. Because she knew nothing about this dance step. Chapter 1124 Lu Huanzi quickly backed out. ¡°brother-in-law, I really don¡¯t know how to dance. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to be in a good mood. The current him looked a little different from his usual self. There was actually a hint of malice in the corner of his eyes. It was as if appreciating her embarrassment was also an interesting thing. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, do as you wish. Just follow me. ¡± As he spoke, Mo Lichuan had already tightly held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hands. At this moment, the music started playing. Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t know what she was dancing. She only felt that her entire body had become light. She was like a doll tied to a string Her every move was controlled. Although it wasn¡¯t free. But at this moment, it was incomparably safe. Because there was no need to worry about the dance steps and movements. Lu Huanzi was completely driven by Mo Lichuan, jumping and spinning on the dance floor. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know if she was really dancing the tango. But she only knew that her entire body was tightly pressed against Mo Lichuan. Their five fingers were interlocked. The two of them had never been so close before. Lu Huanzi only felt a little dizzy. Because even the tip of her nose was filled with the pleasant smell of Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. Her brain couldn¡¯t think at all. Her entire body seemed to not belong to her. She only had Mo Lichuan in her eyes. Under such a dizzy light. Under such a cheerful music. Her heart was filled with him. Lu Huanzi looked at him in a daze, as if only at this moment could she release the emotions that she had suppressed for such a long time. Lu Huanzi felt very tired. Her whole body seemed to be wound up, and she could only jump along with the music, as if she could not stop. But at this moment, Lu Huanzi still hoped that she would never stop. Her brother-in-law¡¯s hands were as clean and warm as she had imagined. Her brother-in-law¡¯s body smelled very good, making her feel a little dizzy. She could even feel her brother-in-law¡¯s heartbeat. So close, so close to them¡­ ¡­ In the end, she still stopped. In just a few short minutes, Lu Huanzi seemed to have collapsed. She really did not expect that her brother-in-law, who usually kept a straight face and acted like he had written a script, would actually dance in such an unrestrained manner. Moreover, after she stopped, she realized that almost all the people in the venue had been attracted to this side After the dance music stopped, she heard the sound of applause from everyone. Lu Huanzi was still a little dizzy. She was still following behind Mo Lichuan like a small tail. Lu Huanzi heard that someone seemed to be complimenting Mo Lichuan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect young master Mo to be an expert in the dance industry. Today was really an eye-opener for all of us. Your sister¡¯s dance is also as graceful as a swan. It¡¯s really a feast for the eyes. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that these people were really flattering her. Because she really didn¡¯t understand at all. However, Mo Lichuan seemed to accept everything as per the order. After the crowd gradually dispersed. Mo Lichuan said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°are you tired? Do you want to go over there and rest? ¡± Chapter 1125 Lu Huanzi was not only tired, but also very dizzy. So she quickly nodded. ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat something. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood had not yet calmed down. Her heart beat like a drum. It was as if she was still jumping on the dance floor. She had to calm down. There was a restaurant next to the auditorium. There were some cold dishes and pastries prepared. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± However, at this time, someone happened to come over to talk to Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you go ahead first. I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded her head in a daze. Then, she left the venue and went to the restaurant next to it. The restaurant and the venue were not connected, but they were adjacent. It was very big. Self-service was provided 24 hours a day here. Other than the people in the venue, there were also some guests staying at Caesar Hotel. If they were hungry, they could come here to eat something. There were Chinese restaurants and Western restaurants. There were many people on both sides. Lu Huanzi finally went to the Western restaurant. After walking in, she didn¡¯t know what to order. She randomly took a portion of Almond Tofu that she usually liked the most. Lu Huanzi found a seat and sat there to eat. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was still unsettled. Her entire soul seemed to be drifting. She mechanically ate a mouthful of Almond Tofu. The taste that she usually liked the most, which was slightly bitter, actually melted on the tip of her tongue and turned into a sweet taste. Lu Huanzi could not help but laugh. ¡°Lu Huanzi, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly surprised. She looked up. She actually saw an acquaintance. But Lu Huanzi did not really want to see this person. Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°Sun Yijun, why are you here? ¡± It was simply a narrow road between enemies. Lu Huanzi did not expect to see Sun Yijun here. Sun Yijun had been expelled from the school a while ago. Along with her ¡°gang¡± , the people who bullied Lu Huanzi last time were all expelled from the school. When Lu Huanzi saw her now, there was always a lingering fear in her heart. It was as if a bright knife was flashing in front of her eyes. However, Lu Huanzi was not very willing to come into contact with her. She was the daughter of the deputy mayor. It was not unusual for her to be able to attend these parties. Moreover, when Lu Huanzi saw her, she was wearing a black dress with exposed shoulders, and the diamond necklace on her neck was dazzling. Her hair was also tied up, and her makeup was swaying. She did not look like a student at all, but more like a flirtatious one¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi could not find an adjective to describe the person in front of her. However, Sun Yijun suddenly said, ¡°so you¡¯re also here to attend Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party? ¡± Lu Huanzi was suddenly dumbfounded. Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party? Chapter 1126 Lu Huanzi remembered. Last night at KFC. Yu Haoran did mention this matter. He said that today was his birthday, and he wanted to invite them to his birthday party. But almost everyone rejected him. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party would be held at Caesar Hotel. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that. Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party would invite Sun Yijun. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the person in front of her at all. Because now, Lu Huanzi felt that Sun Yijun looked at her as if she was looking at a prey. Lu Huanzi stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to attend Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party. Help Yourself. I¡¯m leaving first. ¡± As she said this, Lu Huanzi wanted to leave. However, she was blocked in front by Sun Yijun. Sun Yijun said, ¡°who are you lying to? Yu Haoran likes you so much. How could he not invite you to his birthday party? Moreover, if you¡¯re not here for the birthday party, why are you here? ¡°? According to Sun Yijun¡¯s understanding, there were two banquet halls on the top floor of Caesar Hotel. One was to hold a birthday party, and the other was some charity banquet. No matter which one it was, one needed an invitation card to enter. Looking at Lu Huanzi¡¯s appearance, dressed like a student, it was impossible for her to attend the banquet. She must be attending Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party. Sun Yijun sized up Lu Huanzi from top to bottom. Lu Huanzi was actually wearing a very ordinary dress today. A snow-white shirt and a black embroidered skirt. However, from top to bottom, she had a clean, student-like temperament. People couldn¡¯t help but want to take a second look at her. So, was this how she managed to bewitch Yu Haoran? Sun Yijun said, ¡°where¡¯s the invitation card that Yu Haoran gave you? If you give it to me, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Otherwise, you caused me to be expelled from the school. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you properly yet. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi also smiled. ¡°You were expelled from the school because you ignored the school rules. What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m the victim here. As for the invitation card for Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party, I really don¡¯t have it. ¡± Lu Huanzi finally understood. It seemed that Yu Haoran did not invite Yu Haoran to his birthday party at all. Therefore, she could not enter, so she could only rest in the restaurant. She happened to bump into her and wanted to get the invitation card from her. However, she really did not have it. However, how could Sun Yijun believe Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. In Sun Yijun¡¯s eyes, Lu Huanzi was dressed so meticulously today, so she must be here for the birthday party. This made her heart burn with jealousy. She was already full of resentment toward Lu Huanzi. Today, she met her, and she couldn¡¯t care less. After all, she couldn¡¯t let her off easily. Sun Yijun¡¯s violent personality was also famous in school. She casually took a cup of fruit juice from the table and splashed it in Lu Huanzi¡¯s direction Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression changed Chapter 1127 Fortunately, Lu Huanzi was quick-witted. She avoided it. The juice did not fall on her body. Lu Huanzi was also angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Sun Yijun said, ¡°don¡¯t do it the hard way. Give me the invitation card quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. ¡± The commotion here had attracted a lot of attention. Lu Huanzi did not want to attract attention like this. Sun Yijun did not care about what others thought. It seemed that the more attention she attracted, the happier she was. Little did she know that others looked at her as if she were a shrew. Lu Huanzi turned around and was about to leave. She had to go back to the venue immediately. There were people at the entrance of the venue. When she came out just now, those people knew her too. Guests who were not guests of the venue were not allowed to enter. As long as she reached the entrance of the venue, she would be able to get rid of Sun Yijun. However, Sun Yijun seemed to be deliberately looking for trouble. Every step Lu Huanzi took, she would block one step. It was almost touching. It took Lu Huanzi a lot of effort to get out of the restaurant¡¯s entrance. Sun Yijun simply blocked the door and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t give me the invitation. I¡¯ll go with you. Yu Haoran can¡¯t possibly reject me, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Sun Yijun to force Lu Huanzi to walk to the entrance of Yu Haoran¡¯s banquet hall. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not going in. Let go of me. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s strength was no match for Sun Yijun¡¯s. Lu Huanzi almost forced herself to stop at the entrance. It was also a banquet hall in the Grand Hall. There were two security guards at the door. When Sun Yijun dragged her in, she was stopped by the security guards at the door. Sun Yijun arrogantly said, ¡°don¡¯t you know who I am? Can¡¯t I go in? ¡± One of the security guards said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sun. Although we all know your identity, young master specifically instructed that you can not enter. Please forgive me, Miss Sun. ¡± Sun Yijun¡¯s expression changed. Suddenly, she pointed at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°where is she? Go in and ask your young master. Tell him that Lu Huanzi is looking for her. See if he will let her in? ¡± The security guard at the door looked troubled. Sun Yijun sneered, ¡°this is your young master¡¯s sweetheart. If you delay, I¡¯m afraid your jobs will be gone. ¡± The two security guards looked at each other. In the end, one of them went in. Lu Huanzi stood at the door, ¡°let go of me. I don¡¯t want to go in. Sun Yijun, let go of me. ¡± However, Sun Yijun held Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm tightly, and there was a strange smile on her face. On the surface, she looked like a little sister with a good relationship. However, Lu Huanzi knew that this was no different from kidnapping! A few minutes later, the security guard returned. And behind him, Yu Haoran also came out! Yu Haoran came out Chapter 1128 When Yu Haoran saw Lu Huanzi at the door, he could not help but be pleasantly surprised. He did not expect Lu Huanzi to really come. Just now, when the security guard came in, he was still in disbelief. Yu Haoran quickly walked to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m really happy that you can come. ¡± When Lu Huanzi saw Yu Haoran¡¯s expectant look, she did not know how to speak for a moment. At this moment, Sun Yijun spoke, ¡°Haoran, I brought Huanzi here. ¡± Yu Haoran frowned slightly when he saw Sun Yijun. His gaze landed on Sun Yijun¡¯s arm that was hooked around Lu Huanzi¡¯s. Sun Yijun smiled and said, ¡°Huanzi and I are good friends now. The previous incident was just a misunderstanding. Moreover, I have paid the price. The two of US have already put the past behind us. Huanzi, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Sun Yijun and felt a wave of nausea in her stomach. It was simply too hypocritical. Lu Huanzi really did not want to put on an act with her. She finally pulled her hand out with force. Lu Huanzi said to Sun Yijun, ¡°do you think he will believe you if you say this now? I, Lu Huanzi, don¡¯t have a friend like you. ¡± Sun Yijun¡¯s face became very ugly. She did not expect that Lu Huanzi, who usually looked like an obedient girl who was easy to bully, would now not give her a way out in public. Sun Yijun¡¯s expression instantly became a little malevolent. ¡°Lu Huanzi, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± She was the one who went too far, right. Lu Huanzi also said to Yu Haoran, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your birthday party would be held here, but I still have something to do. Yu Haoran, I wish you a happy birthday. ¡± Some of the people inside had already come out to watch. Moreover, Lu Huanzi noticed that there were even quite a few classmates in the class. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t want everyone to know that she and her brother-in-law were here for the party today. Right now, she just wanted to escape this chaotic place as soon as possible. However, she was still grabbed by Yu Haoran¡¯s arm. Yu Haoran said, ¡°don¡¯t go, Huanzi. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s eyes were filled with desire. That look was really hard to reject. At this time, some of the students in the class also came out. They just happened to see Lu Huanzi and Sun Yijun. Some of the students advised, ¡°class monitor, you should come over too. Today, Haoran invited almost all the students in the class. We were wondering why we didn¡¯t have you. It¡¯s really a pity. We¡¯re about to cut the cake. Come in and eat a piece of cake before you leave. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this and saw the look in Yu Haoran¡¯s eyes, she really didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse. So she said, ¡°alright then. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi entered with a group of people. Sun Yijun also wanted to go in with them. However, Yu Haoran turned his head coldly and said to the security guard, ¡°don¡¯t let anyone else in. ¡± Just like that, Sun Yijun was blocked at the door. She was very unwilling in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that her thoughts would actually be for the benefit of others. She angrily shouted at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back, ¡°Lu Huanzi, you B * Tch! Just you wait and I won¡¯t let you off! ! ¡± Chapter 1129 When Yu Haoran heard these words, he seemed to be very angry He even asked the security guards to directly chase her away. The other students in the class were the same. They had always had a disdainful attitude towards students like Sun Yijun. One of them said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°class monitor, don¡¯t listen to her. She only relied on the fact that she has some power in her family to continue to misbehave in the school. Fortunately, she has been expelled now. It¡¯s a disgrace to be in the same school as this kind of scum. ¡± Lu Huanzi was not that excited. She did not even feel anything. She was actually a little worried about her brother-in-law¡¯s side. She had been out for quite some time. Lu Huanzi was afraid that Mo Lichuan would come looking for her at this time. Would her brother-in-law be worried if he could not find anyone? Worrying was a small matter. Her brother-in-law had always misunderstood her puppy love with Yu Haoran. If he found out that she had gone to Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party to celebrate his birthday,. Would he misunderstand that she had ulterior motives for attending the Party with him? Her relationship with her brother-in-law had been very bad these past few days. Today, things had finally eased up a little. Lu Huanzi had finally done some mental work for herself. If her brother-in-law found out, everything would have been for naught. Lu Huanzi always felt that her heart was hanging in the air. Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party was indeed a grand occasion. It was probably about time to cut the cake. Yu Haoran¡¯s cake was very large. There were several layers, and the top layer was in the shape of a basketball. It was very exquisite. Yu Haoran said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°where do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cut a piece of cake for you to eat. ¡± Just as he was about to make a move, he was stopped by the other students. One of the students said, ¡°you haven¡¯t even placed a candle to make a wish. How can you cut the cake? ¡± Yu Haoran did not seem to care. ¡°What¡¯s a girl doing making a wish? There¡¯s no need! ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly said, ¡°you¡¯d better make a wish. You only get this opportunity once a year. ¡± Yu Haoran was slightly stunned. Lu Huanzi was actually worried that Yu Haoran was in such a hurry because he was afraid of wasting his time. Yu Haoran looked at Lu Huanzi and smiled. He put down the knife that was used to cut the cake and said gently, ¡°you said make a wish, so I¡¯ll make a wish. ¡± Someone had already inserted the candle and lit it. Then, all the lights in the hall were extinguished in an instant. Yu Haoran also closed his eyes as if he was serious. He put his hands together and made a wish. Then, he blew out the candles. In the darkness, everyone sang a birthday song. Yu Haoran said, ¡°alright, thank you everyone. Let¡¯s eat the cake. ¡± The Lights in the auditorium lit up again. Yu Haoran finally started to cut the cake. Someone beside him started to tease him, ¡°Hao, what wish did you make just now? You were mumbling something. I think I heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s name. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Even Lu Huanzi¡¯s face turned red. Everyone was making ambiguous noises. Chapter 1130 Lu Huanzi also felt extremely embarrassed. Yu Haoran took a piece of cake and threw it at the culprit. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± The cake did not hit the target. However, the atmosphere of the entire venue suddenly became lively. Everyone began the cake battle. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to join in the battle. In fact, they were not the only people in the entire banquet hall. Yu Haoran¡¯s parents were also here. There were also many guests. Their side was originally considered a class reunion. The adults were not willing to join in the fun of children¡¯s tricks. However, at this moment, because there was too much commotion here. Many people were also walking over. This included Yu Haoran¡¯s parents. In fact, Lu Huanzi had met Yu Haoran¡¯s parents once. At that time, she smashed Yu Haoran¡¯s head with a cup of water. Her parents were called over. Lu Huanzi saw his parents in the office and still remembered them clearly. Yu Haoran¡¯s father was a high-ranking official in the Ministry of Education. He looked refined and refined. As for Yu Haoran¡¯s mother, Zeng Yu, she took very good care of herself. Just by looking at her appearance, she looked like a woman in her thirties. There was not even a single wrinkle on her face. And today, her attire was even more imposing. Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran¡¯s mother was a strong woman. Yu Haoran¡¯s mother had a strong aura. After she came over, everyone stopped almost at the same time. Yu Haoran¡¯s mother also saw Lu Huanzi. She sized up Lu Huanzi from head to toe before walking up to Lu Huanzi. ¡°You¡¯re here too? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran¡¯s mother did not have a good impression of her. After all, this was the first time they had met, and she had bashed her son¡¯s head open. Lu Huanzi was actually a little afraid of this woman in front of her. This was because she still remembered how aggressive she was in the office. However, Lu Huanzi still said politely, ¡°Hello, Auntie. ¡± Before she could say anything else, Yu Haoran came over. ¡°I invited her over. Mom, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have many friends who want to discuss business? Hurry up and leave. ¡± Yu Haoran, on the other hand, looked like he wanted to chase her away. Zeng Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she saw her son¡¯s expression. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t interrupt to make things difficult for her. You¡¯re protecting her now. ¡± Yu Haoran glanced at Lu Huanzi. Even his ears were completely red. Yu Haoran pushed Zeng Yu over. ¡°Hurry up and leave. You¡¯re an old man. Don¡¯t always pretend to be young. ¡± ¡°Brat, what are you talking about? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at all of this, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curved up. It seemed that Yu Haoran¡¯s mother was not as strict as she had imagined. But at this moment, the security guard suddenly came again. This time, the Security Guard was looking for Zeng Yu. He said, ¡°there¡¯s a Mr. Mo outside. He said that he wants to come in and look for someone. He also said that he knows Mrs. and Mr. Mo. Should we let him in? ¡± Chapter 1131 Lu Huanzi¡¯s back stiffened when she heard the words ¡°Mr. Mo¡± . Hopefully, it was not what she had imagined. However, Zeng Yu looked at Lu huanzi thoughtfully. Then, she said to the security guard, ¡°quickly invite him in. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if her heart had suddenly sunk into the sea. Sure enough, it was Mo Lichuan. When Mo Lichuan entered, Zeng Yu and Yu Haoran¡¯s father, Yu Yunchen, went to welcome him. This time, when they saw Mo Lichuan, they were very polite. ¡°Director Mo, how are you? ¡± Mo Lichuan only greeted him indifferently. Then, his gaze swept across the entire auditorium. Finally, he met Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi actually shivered out of reflex. Because she felt that Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze was like an eagle, cold and sharp. At this moment, Mo Lichuan, including Yu Haoran¡¯s parents, also walked over. Many people came over. This was because many of them were Zeng Yu¡¯s business friends Everyone in the circle knew Mo Lichuan. Of course, there were also Lu Huanzi¡¯s classmates. All of them looked at Mo Lichuan with curiosity. The female classmate beside Lu Huanzi even secretly pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and whispered into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear, ¡°who is this Mr. Mo? He¡¯s so cool. One look and you can tell he¡¯s a big shot. ¡± At this moment, Mo Lichuan had already stopped in front of Lu Huanzi. His voice was neither warm nor cold, ¡°why didn¡¯t you say anything when you suddenly came over here? ¡± Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. She couldn¡¯t say that she was dragged here by an annoying classmate, right. But obviously, Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t want Lu Huanzi to answer this question. She said, ¡°it¡¯s almost time, it¡¯s time to go back. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that in Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart, he definitely had the answer long ago, which was why his voice was so indifferent and cold. Lu Huanzi just lowered her head and avoided Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze, letting out a soft ¡°oh¡± . It was as if a child who had done something wrong had met a parent who happened to come to grab the bag. Almost all the students in their class were very surprised. They probably did not know that Lu Huanzi, who usually looked like an obedient girl, was actually involved with this man who was obviously a big shot. Everyone was guessing in their hearts, what was the relationship between the two of them. Especially the students next to Lu Huanzi. Looking at Mo Lichuan¡¯s face at such a close distance, I only felt that he was so handsome that it was suffocating. It¡¯s like prince charming from a fairy tale. Mo Lichuan had turned around, and Lu Huanzi was following Mo Lichuan with her head down. Although know that the whole class is curious surprised eyes, perhaps to school after the scandal is plagued. But Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t care less now. Chapter 1132 Lu Huanzi followed behind Mo Lichuan like a small tail. Yu Haoran only frowned at this scene and did not say anything. When he walked to Yu Haoran¡¯s parents¡¯side, Mo Lichuan took his leave symbolically. Zeng Yu smiled and said, ¡°President Mo, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. Today is my child¡¯s birthday banquet. President Mo and your sister might as well stay and eat something. Lu and AH HAO are classmates. The two of them can be considered to have known each other without fighting. Moreover, to be honest, I¡¯m not afraid of President Mo¡¯s jokes. This silly son of mine is very concerned about your sister and often talks about it with us. ¡± Yu Haoran looked a little embarrassed when he heard this. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? ¡± Zeng Yu ignored her son and said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°there are rumors in school that these two children are in a puppy love relationship. Have you heard about it, President Mo? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes darkened, but his face remained calm. Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Then he asked, ¡°What does Mrs. Yu mean by this? ¡± Zeng Yu suddenly laughed. ¡°actually, when it comes to puppy love, our Yu family is very open-minded. I fell in love with Haoran¡¯s father when we were in high school. Now that we think about it, we still feel that it¡¯s very beautiful. Those teachers in school regard puppy love as a flood beast. Actually, it¡¯s not. I actually feel that this is the best memory of my youth. Speaking of which, I also like my son. My son¡¯s progress must be because of her. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s expression was very different. However, it was rare to see such an arrogant young man. However, his gaze was fixed on Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was also filled with shock. She never thought that Yu Haoran¡¯s mother would bring these matters to the surface and make it sound so easy. Not only were there many classmates in the class, there were also many people from her brother-in-law¡¯s business circle. The classmates were basically all in shock. Lu Huanzi even heard whispers behind her. ¡°Wow, so they really are a couple. ¡± ¡°I knew it long ago, but this rich family is really open-minded. They don¡¯t object to puppy love at all, and now it seems like they are trying to set them up. ¡± ¡°What is the relationship between the class monitor and this Mr. Mo? From what Yu Haoran¡¯s mother said, he seems to be a younger sister. ¡± Anyway, there were all kinds of gossips. At this moment, Lu Huanzi only felt that her mind was blank. Because she didn¡¯t know what Zeng Yu¡¯s motive was for saying these things. Mo Lichuan did not seem to know either. His smile seemed to deepen. ¡°So, Mrs. Yu is saying that she approves of the two of them dating? ¡± Zeng Yu smiled instead. ¡°I was thinking that if these two children really like each other, then as adults, we shouldn¡¯t have too many obstructions. We might as well let the two of them develop freely. My silly boy suddenly had to ride his bike to school a while ago. He had to get up at five in the morning even though he had to attend morning classes at eight. Later on, I found out that he took a long detour to ride his bike to school with Huanzi every day. As a mother, my heart aches when I see his stupidity. Why would I object? ¡± Chapter 1133 Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Lu Huanzi had been lowering her head. However, she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand slowly clenching into a fist. Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law was angry now. Her brother-in-law had always been against her puppy love. Of course, there were also a bunch of high-sounding reasons. Lu Huanzi deliberately let her brother-in-law misunderstand her and Yu Haoran. In fact, it was just to cover up her true feelings. But now, Lu Huanzi suddenly felt a little regretful. Because she did not expect things to escalate to such an extent. Just like that, things that were not real were brought to the surface. Lu Huanzi only felt embarrassed. However, someone actually walked over and said with a smile, ¡°I see that President Mo¡¯s sister and young master Yu are a perfect match. It¡¯s better to take this opportunity to arrange a marriage. The two families can be considered to be of equal status. Wouldn¡¯t that be a good story? ¡± This person¡¯s tone was obviously joking. Everyone laughed Using the two children as an example, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°the Mo family and the Yu family are both one of the largest families in Jiang city. If they can really get married, Jiang city will belong to the two families in the future. Moreover, this pair of younger children are also very compatible with each other. It¡¯s obvious that they are a little younger now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It makes people feel that they are young and beautiful. ¡± Lu Huanzi was praying in her heart. These people should quickly stop talking. This was because Lu Huanzi could already feel the murderous aura from her brother-in-law. Why was he trying to get in-laws here for no reason? These people were really looking for trouble for no reason! It was not a feudal society now. Could it be that they were planning to arrange a child marriage? Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran felt extremely awkward. Even the students in class felt that this scene was too unbelievable. The thinking of this rich family was really not something that an ordinary person could understand. Ordinary parents were against puppy love. These two families were really good. They wished that they could arrange a marriage right now. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would force these two people to get married right after graduation? Everyone was stunned. Zeng Yu smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, everyone stop joking around. The matter of getting engaged is too urgent. What I mean is to let these two children develop freely without affecting their studies. What do you think, Mr. Mo? Perhaps in the future, you might really be able to climb up to Mr. Mo and it would be an honor. ¡± In the eyes of others, this sentence was already very polite. Although the MO family was the richest in Jiang City, the Yu family was originally a marriage of commerce and politics in the previous generation. It was also a big family that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The two families could be said to be of equal status. However, at this moment, Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was cold. The corners of his lips curled up, and his expression was filled with disdain and coldness He said, ¡°Young Master Yu, I¡¯m afraid my little sister is not worthy of you. I have some matters to attend to with my little sister, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye, everyone. ¡± Chapter 1134 After Mo Lichuan finished speaking, he strode towards the door. Lu Huanzi was only stunned. But she immediately followed him. The expressions of the crowd were interesting. When Mo Lichuan said this, he really did not give face to the Yu family. Zeng Yu¡¯s expression also did not look too good. She did not expect that Mo Lichuan would not appreciate her kind words and lower her status. If it was not for the fact that her son was infatuated, she would not have said this to test him. And just now, it was as if she had guessed Mo Lichuan¡¯s landmine. She had always heard that Mo Lichuan was a cold-faced hades who didn¡¯t show his emotions. Everyone could feel his cold anger from the last sentence just now. For a person like Mo Lichuan, it was no different from losing control. This made people a little suspicious. Zeng Yu looked at the backs of the people in front of her with a thoughtful expression on her face. After walking out of the banquet hall, Lu Huanzi had been following behind Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law must be angry. Because she ran to Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party without saying a word. Perhaps in her brother-in-law¡¯s heart, he would even think that she had planned it out. Lu Huanzi felt that she had no way to defend herself, so she simply did not intend to defend herself. She initially thought that Mo Lichuan would definitely return to the Charity Banquet Hall. However, she did not expect Mo Lichuan to walk directly towards the elevator at the exit. Lu Huanzi did not think too much and just followed behind quietly. She waited until she followed her brother-in-law out of Caesar Hotel and arrived at the parking lot. Lu Huanzi could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°brother-in-law, isn¡¯t there still a charity auction tonight? Could it be that the event has already ended? ¡± Lu Huanzi remembered that when she first came, she had looked at the timetable. The charity auction did not officially start until 8:30. And now it was only 8:20. That was the highlight of the night. Who knew that Mo Lichuan did not care at all. He directly started the car and left the hotel. Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law was really angry. She did not dare to make a sound. She had been sitting in her seat like a quail, but she was very nervous. What happened today was purely an accident. However, Lu Huanzi knew that what she saw in her brother-in-law¡¯s eyes was definitely not like this. He must have felt that she and Yu Haoran were still secretly dating. Her brother-in-law had already banned it. But she was still like this. To a person like her brother-in-law, it should be equivalent to looking down on his authority. Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan must be angry about this. But the atmosphere was really awkward and stiff. The atmosphere that had finally calmed down at night turned into a mess again. Lu Huanzi felt very uncomfortable. The car stopped at the underground parking lot of her family¡¯s villa. But Mo Lichuan did not go down. Since brother-in-law did not go down, Lu Huanzi naturally did not dare to move. Chapter 1135 Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan seemed to have something to say to her. Lu Huanzi waited quietly in her seat. She could even feel that her brother-in-law was at a critical point and was about to explode. However, in the end, Mo Lichuan still asked calmly, ¡°what happened tonight? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that she would not be able to escape sooner or later. However, she had been in a Cold War with her brother-in-law for the past few days, so Lu Huanzi was especially tired. She said weakly, ¡°actually, there¡¯s nothing between me and Yu Haoran. brother-in-law, do you believe me? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not even realize that when she said this, she seemed to have a hint of resistance. Mo Lichuan turned his head around. His lips curled slightly. ¡°Do you think I believe you? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly felt very disappointed. Brother-in-law had always been a very self-centered person. Such a person would naturally only believe what he saw and only be loyal to his own judgment. Lu Huanzi also suddenly smiled and said, ¡°if brother-in-law already had the answer in his heart, why did you ask me for unnecessary actions? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯ve really grown up now and don¡¯t take my words to heart at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart was inexplicably resentful and subconsciously assumed the stance of an elder. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s smile also had a hint of disdain. ¡°brother-in-law, why don¡¯t you say that my wings have hardened and I¡¯m no longer under your control? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was dark and he did not speak. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯ve already grown up. I can judge many things. I know clearly in my heart who is good to me and who is bad to me. I¡¯m not the flower in the greenhouse that you imagine. Don¡¯t forget that for the past 14 years, I¡¯ve endured it on my own. I¡¯m different from those rich young ladies. brother-in-law, you don¡¯t have to care about my matters. I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi directly opened the car door and got out. This was the first time Mo Lichuan felt this indescribable sense of loss of control. It was as if there was a volcano in his heart, with boiling lava bubbling inside. That feeling of having nowhere to vent was too unbearable. He could not find an exit and even had an urge to destroy. How could this girl say such words? Ignore her? How could he ignore him? For such a long time, they had been together day and night, and they had become the closest family. But now, a brat suddenly barged in. Mo Lichuan felt as if someone had stolen the treasure that he had carefully protected. That feeling was even more frustrating than his biggest failure in the business world to date. He didn¡¯t even know what to do. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that he, Mo Lichuan, would fall on a little girl! But when he was facing her, he was an elder, so he couldn¡¯t flare up at all! ! ! ! Chapter 1136 Lu Huanzi entered the villa directly from the elevator. She felt inexplicably uncomfortable. When the housekeeper saw her enter, he was actually very happy. ¡°Miss is back. Did you have fun with Mister Today? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt an urge to cry. Happy? HAPPY MY ASS! Lu Huanzi went straight upstairs and locked herself in her room. Lu Huanzi did not turn on the lights. It was dark inside. However, the moonlight climbed up from the floor-to-ceiling window. Lu Huanzi turned her head to look. The moon outside was really round. It was so round that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Why did she say that just now? Why did she have to completely infuriate Mo Lichuan? Lu Huanzi did not know either. She had always been confused in her heart. This kind of confusion did not come from outside or Mo Lichuan, but she did not know how to live on her own. Lu Huanzi felt that she had to solve this problem. Otherwise, living under the same roof with Mo Lichuan every day, Lu Huanzi felt that she would go crazy. But Lu Huanzi could not think of a way. The next day was the weekend. Even though Mo Lichuan did not have a holiday. But in the past, whenever Lu Huanzi was at home on weekends, Mo Lichuan would always free up a day to be at home. Even if it was to work from home. But today, it was not. The Butler uncle Fu said that Mr. Mo had left early in the morning for a business trip to the United States. Lu Huanzi could not tell how she felt. It was as if she was disappointed, but also as if she was relieved. At least she did not have to face brother-in-law for the time being. But brother-in-law¡¯s business trip this time was really long. He had been gone for more than half a month. When Mo Lichuan returned, Lu Huanzi only had a week before the final exam. It was already July. The weather was really hot. Next Semester, Lu Huanzi was going to enter the third year of high school. Therefore, the final exam this time could be said to be particularly important. Because the school rankings would be rearranged. Lu Huanzi was really a little stressed. Therefore, in addition to studying in school, Lu Huanzi would study until very late every day. It was already late at night when Mo Lichuan returned. However, Lu Huanzi was still awake. At night, she finally did two sets of mock questions. When she had just finished writing, she felt a little hungry. Therefore, Lu Huanzi stretched herself and planned to go to the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles. Just as she left the room, she saw her brother-in-law standing at the door. Lu Huanzi was completely stunned. After a while, as if she had just woken up from a dream, she asked, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re back? ¡± Mo Lichuan was indeed back. She had stayed in Manhattan for more than half a month in the United States. Although her busy work was one of the reasons. There were always some things that he could not figure out. He needed to find a quiet place to think about it. Mo Lichuan nodded lightly, but he smiled at Lu Huanzi, ¡°why are you still up so late? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I finished the simulation questions, and I was a little hungry, so I wanted to cook a bowl of noodles. ¡± Chapter 1137 Mo Lichuan said plainly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. Make me a bowl while you¡¯re at it. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment before she nodded in agreement. Lu Huanzi made two bowls of tomato and egg noodles. Just as she was about to serve it on the table, she was scalded. Mo Lichuan quickly walked over. He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and immediately turned on the tap to rinse it. Mo Lichuan frowned and scolded softly, ¡°how old are you? Why are you so careless? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart suddenly sped up. Mo Lichuan grabbed her hand in his palm. Mo Lichuan almost wrapped her from behind. Lu Huanzi¡¯s back was almost pressed against Mo Lichuan¡¯s chest. Her brother-in-law was wearing a white shirt. Lu Huanzi could even feel the warmth of his body. Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears suddenly turned red. She quickly pulled her hand out, ¡°brother-in-law, it¡¯s done. ¡± Mo Lichuan also let go of her. Compared to Lu Huanzi¡¯s embarrassment, Mo Lichuan was very natural. He brought the two bowls of noodles to the table. Lu Huanzi followed behind and took the bowls and chopsticks. Mo Lichuan had not come back for a long time. Lu Huanzi only felt that her brother-in-law seemed to have lost a little weight. But the outline of his face seemed to be more distinct. Mo Lichuan ate the noodles slowly. ¡°You¡¯re about to have your final exam, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi acknowledged. ¡°How was your review for the final exam? ¡± ¡°It was alright. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡± ¡°Just perform normally. Don¡¯t be nervous. ¡± The two of them chatted on and on like normal parents and children. Lu Huanzi only felt that her heart, which had been calm for half a month, began to beat again. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock after dinner. When they walked back together, Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan before entering the door, ¡°brother-in-law, go and rest quickly. Welcome home. ¡± Mo Lichuan reached out and rubbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair. Because of this intimate action, Lu Huanzi felt that their relationship seemed to have returned to the past. Lu Huanzi knew that there were some inexplicable contradictions between them. But at this moment, after half a month of settling down. The two of them seemed to have sealed away those unpleasant things. That¡¯s it. Lu Huanzi thought. Even if she had to act every day in the future, even if she had to pretend every day in the future. It was still much better than not seeing him all the time. Lu Huanzi returned to her room and felt her heart still beating. But she always felt that the thing that was lost in her heart was suddenly found back. In the future, that was it. The next day, when Lu Huanzi woke up and went to the restaurant, she found Mo Lichuan already sitting there. As usual, she was reading the newspaper and eating breakfast. These days, she basically ate alone. She suddenly felt good. However, Lu Huanzi did not have much time to eat breakfast. During the period when her brother-in-law was not around, she still rode her bike to school by herself. Chapter 1138 Therefore, in order to sleep for a few more minutes in the morning,. She could only reduce the time for breakfast. While Lu Huanzi was fast eating her bread, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°slow down, I¡¯ll send you to school later. ¡± Lu Huanzi replied with an ¡°oh¡± and instantly relaxed. If brother-in-law sent her, it would indeed be in time. While in the car, Mo Lichuan noticed something strange. It was in the past when Lu Huanzi sat in the car. She always took out her English dictionary. But this time, she didn¡¯t. After Lu Huanzi got out of the car, she happened to bump into Lu Shuangyi. Lu Shuangyi saw Lu Huanzi and quickly ran over, grabbing Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°that man is the legendary Mr. Mo, your brother? ¡± In fact, almost the whole class already knew that Mr. Mo was her brother. It was because he attended Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party last time. That scene happened at the birthday party. Everyone knew about it. Even though Yu Haoran apologized to her later and said that he had no idea that his mother would suddenly get engaged. However, Lu Huanzi did not take it to heart. On the other hand, the classmates and even the teachers. Had already tacitly admitted that the two of them were a couple. This was already an open secret of the entire school. However, the two of them did not affect their studies. Therefore, even the teachers¡¯attitude was like turning a blind eye. Although Lu Shuangyi did not attend Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party that day, she heard about it later. She did not expect Lu Huanzi to be the sister of the famous Mr. Mo.. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s not brother, it¡¯s brother-in-law. ¡± Only Yu Haoran and Lu Shuangyi knew that Mo Lichuan was her brother-in-law. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s brother-in-law. But Huanzi, your brother-in-law is too handsome. With such a handsome face, it¡¯s no wonder that you don¡¯t like Yu Haoran. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s true feelings were unknown even to Lu Shuangyi. But at least Lu Shuangyi knew that Lu Huanzi did not like Yu Haoran. At this moment, Yu Haoran just happened to pass by Lu Huanzi. He raised his hand and pulled Lu Shuangyi¡¯s ponytail. ¡°Hey, what are you saying? What do you mean Huanzi doesn¡¯t like me? I think you¡¯re the one who talks nonsense in her ear all day long. ¡± Lu Shuangyi pulled out her hair with all her might. She even retorted rudely, ¡°look at how childish you are. How can you compare to Huanzi¡¯s brother-in-law? ¡± The two of them began to bicker. Lu Huanzi was already used to it. Now, she was sitting at the same table as Yu Haoran. The few of them were very close to each other. Usually, regardless of whether it was during class or after school, they would basically be together. Just like what Yu Haoran said. They had become ordinary friends. Even Shuang Yi, Yu Haoran, and Li Jiajun were on good terms with each other. Now, it was actually a time to have fun and make noise. After being deskmates with Yu Haoran, Lu Huanzi finally understood Yu Haoran. Chapter 1139 This boy was not as good-for-nothing as he looked on the surface. In fact, Yu Haoran¡¯s IQ was very high. He could learn anything as soon as he learned it. His math results were particularly outstanding. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi would even ask him for advice on difficult problems that she could not solve. He was naturally very patient. Ever since the birthday party. The relationship between the two of them had not become abnormal. Even when it came to liking, they always spoke in a generous tone. This made Lu Huanzi very comfortable. The awkward feelings from before disappeared with the mutual understanding The four of them always sat together generously when they went to the cafeteria for lunch. It formed a strange scene in the school. Of course, the rumors in the school said that they were two couples. But because the four of them had outstanding grades now. It even formed a positive learning atmosphere. That kind of friendship that transcended ignorance and the fact that the lovers were not yet full, although it was rumored that it was widely spread, it was indeed very enviable. Especially now that the final exam was coming up. Everyone looked as if they were going to the battlefield. Their class was an important class, so naturally, the learning atmosphere was very good. The day before the final exam. Yu Haoran suddenly suggested, ¡°tonight, the four of us will go to the lecture room to solve the questions and review each other. ¡± The four of them each had their own specialties. Yu Haoran was good at math, Lu Huanzi was good at English, and Lu Shuangyi was good at Chinese. There was no need to mention Li Jiajun. He was a well-known God of learning, so naturally, there was no subject that she was not good at. This proposal was approved by everyone. Therefore, the four of them planned to go to the stair classroom to study after school. The stair classroom was very big, and it was a place for the students to study and discuss freely after school. Besides the four of them, there were also many students who would go there on weekdays. But because today was the last day,. There were not many people inside. The four of them began to review what they were good at. Speaking of which, it was actually Li Jiajun who tutored the three of them. Li Jiajun was really a god. He guessed the questions very accurately. Basically, he could get all the questions he set. Now, the three of them had already formed a habit. That was, they had to worship a god before the mock exam. Of course, this God was definitely Li Jiajun. But unknowingly, the four of them actually studied until nine o¡¯clock. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi had already called home. Lu Huanzi also knew that Mo Lichuan was going to have a shareholders meeting today. He probably wouldn¡¯t return home until midnight. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t care too much about her. At nine o¡¯clock. The three of them finally reviewed the main topics. After stretching, they finally felt that they had prepared enough food and weapons before going to the battlefield. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°all we need is a good night¡¯s sleep. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Thus, just as the four of them were about to leave. When they walked to the door, they suddenly realized that the door of the stairway classroom was locked. Chapter 1140 There were exits in front and back of this staircase classroom. However, they were all closed. This was too suspicious. This was because the staircase classroom was a place where students could study freely after school. Its function was comparable to a library. Normally, the door would not be locked. However, today was really strange They did not know who did it. Lu Shuangyi was very anxious. ¡°What should we do? There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in the school at this time. ¡± Yu Haoran simply smashed the door and shouted towards the door. But other than the ECHO, he didn¡¯t hear anything. Lu Huanzi suddenly became worried. She was worried that if no one really came to open the door tonight, the four of them might not even be able to participate in tomorrow¡¯s exam. Because the staircase classroom was not an exam venue, and it was quite a distance away from the teaching building. Moreover, high school students were not allowed to bring their cell phones. But the three of them were good students, and they would never violate the school¡¯s rules. Yu Haoran was different. He had always carried his cell phone with him casually. However, he didn¡¯t seem to have brought it with him recently. A few of them banged on the door and found that the door seemed to have been locked from the outside. What did this mean? It meant that someone had done it on purpose. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°who on earth wants to harm us? How could they do such a vicious thing? My parents are worried to death. ¡± Yu Haoran had already begun to bang on the door violently. Then, he shouted towards the door, ¡°which B * Stard locked me here? If I find out, I will definitely beat them up. ¡± Li Jiajun, on the other hand, was calmly sitting on the desk in the Lecture Hall. He crossed his arms and acted as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°stop arguing. For someone to do such a thing, it must have been premeditated. Think about who you have offended in the past. ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, quieted down. She thought to herself that she did not seem to have offended anyone recently? Lu Shuangyi, on the other hand, said to Li Jiajun unhappily, ¡°why do you say that we have offended someone? Maybe they are coming for you? There are four of us here. Any one of us is a possibility. ¡± Li Jiajun looked at Lu Shuangyi slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no possibility for me. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°because I¡¯m a heartthrob. All of you will only like me and worship me. No one will hate me. ¡± Lu Shuangyi simply could not stand Li Jiajun¡¯s narcissistic look. This boy was good at everything, but he was too narcissistic. Lu Shuangyi almost blurted out a retort. ¡°really? I hate you! ¡± Li Jiajun, however, glanced at Lu Shuangyi. Then, he got down from the desk and slowly walked towards Lu Shuangyi. Lu Shuangyi instantly felt a little guilty. Then, she was forced to slowly back off step by step until she had no way to retreat. Her back was pressed against the locked door. Li Jiajun¡¯s hand was propped up against the wall beside her, but his voice was deep and magnetic. ¡°Is that so? Are you sure? ¡± Li Jiajun¡¯s hand was propped up against the wall Chapter 1141 This situation was extremely ambiguous. Lu Shuangyi¡¯s face instantly turned red to the root of her neck. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, crossed her arms at the side and reminded them in a very unpleasant manner, ¡°could I trouble the two of you not to flirt and flirt under such circumstances? ¡± Lu Shuangyi immediately pushed Li Jiajun away and said with a red face, ¡°who flirts and flirts with him? Huanzi, don¡¯t slander me. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Lu Shuangyi¡¯s miserable appearance and thought to herself, it seemed that the secret relationship between the two of them was developing quite well. At this moment, Li Jiajun also put on a serious face. Then, he said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing we can do now. We can only wait for the school workers to find out tomorrow morning. ¡± Oh my God! Lu Huanzi could not help but wail. Should they wait until tomorrow morning? They had the final exam tomorrow morning? If they could not go out tonight, then how could they be in the mood to take the exam tomorrow? Yu Haoran was still knocking on the door. However, Li Jiajun had already turned around and placed a few chairs together. He said, ¡°since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s just take it easy. You guys should also sleep for a while. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi were very impressed with Li Jiajun¡¯s character. Under such circumstances, he was actually able to sleep. Wasn¡¯t he worried? If their family members couldn¡¯t find them, would they think that something had happened to them. They would definitely be anxious. However, in reality, Li Jiajun was the wisest. The door was locked from the outside. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t go out. No matter how much they shouted or tried to think of a way, it was useless. Instead, their physical strength was almost exhausted. On the other side, Li Jiajun had actually fallen asleep. An hour later, the two of them were also exhausted. After thinking about it, they decided to follow Li Jiajun and rest for a while first. Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi were sleeping without their chairs. They simply lay on the desks. But at this time of night, the temperature in the classroom was particularly low. The classroom was central air-conditioning. But the temperature control was in another main classroom. It was probably a prank by the person who had locked them up here. At this moment, the temperature was very low. They had not noticed it before, but now that it had suddenly quieted down, they felt exceptionally cold. On the other side, Li Jiajun was lying on the table and chair, curling his body slightly. Lu Shuangyi sighed and said, ¡°If we sleep like this, it should be easy for us to catch a cold. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Let¡¯s sleep for a while. Otherwise, even if we are rescued tomorrow, we won¡¯t have the energy to take the exam. ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could finish her words, a coat appeared on her shoulder. It turned out that Yu Haoran had taken off his school uniform and put it on Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder. Lu Huanzi looked at Yu Haoran in astonishment. Yu Haoran said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯M A boy. I¡¯m still feeling hot. You should sleep for a while. I¡¯ll keep watch to prevent any accidents. ¡± Chapter 1142 Lu Shuangyi looked at Lu Huanzi enviously. She sneaked up to Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so considerate. His boyfriend¡¯s strength is Max. ¡°. Before Lu Shuangyi could finish, Lu Shuangyi felt her vision go black. She was blindfolded by something. Lu Shuangyi pulled her eyes down to take a look. It was also a school uniform. When she looked up, she saw Li Jiajun¡¯s expressionless face. She didn¡¯t know when Li Jiajun had woken up. Like a cat, he silently stood behind Lu Shuangyi. He also took off his school uniform and naturally covered Lu Shuangyi¡¯s head. Li Jiajun¡¯s movements were very natural. He did not even look at Lu Shuangyi. Then, he said to Yu Haoran, ¡°you go and sleep for a while. I¡¯ll keep watch first. In a few hours, I¡¯ll call you. ¡± The last few people came to an agreement. The two boys took the initiative to keep watch. The two girls naturally enjoyed the fruits of their labor. Although they were a little embarrassed, there was nothing they could do even if they insisted. Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi leaned on the table to sleep. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It was a strange thing to be shivering in such cold weather. In her mind, she was still trying to figure out who was going against them. They actually plotted against them at this crucial moment. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t think of a reason, so Lu Huanzi fell asleep. Lu Huanzi had a dream. She dreamed that she was trapped in a castle-like cage. Then her brother-in-law came to save her. The Sturdy Castle was razed to the ground by her brother-in-law. The sound in her head was very distinct. In the end, Lu Huanzi was really woken up by some kind of sound. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that her brother-in-law would actually appear at the door. At this moment, the other people also woke up. Because they didn¡¯t know what happened. They gathered together at the same time and looked at the door in surprise. The door finally opened. Obviously, it was forced open by someone. Then, Lu Huanzi saw a familiar figure. It was her brother-in-law. Of course, there were a few people next to her brother-in-law. They looked like school workers who smashed the lock with a fire hydrant. For a moment, Lu Huanzi felt like she was in a dream. But after reacting for a second, Lu Huanzi suddenly felt a lump in her throat. Reality seemed to overlap with the dream just now. She was inexplicably excited. Lu huanzi quickly ran to the door. ¡°brother-in-law! ¡± Every time when she was in a desperate situation, her brother-in-law would fall from the sky like a God. Lu Huanzi did not know how brother-in-law would have such a skill. ¡ª¨C But at this moment, Lu Huanzi can see Mo Lichuan, feel surprised and surprised, there is a trace of a dream come true unbelievable. Chapter 1143 Lu Huanzi almost resisted the urge to hug Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan felt the extremely cold temperature when he came in. He also saw that Lu Huanzi was wearing another boy¡¯s uniform. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Huanzi looked at her watch. It was one o¡¯clock in the morning. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°brother-in-law, why are you here? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°how can I be at ease if you don¡¯t go home? Can you tell me what¡¯s going on? ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head and said, ¡°in fact, I¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s going on either. I don¡¯t know if it was an accident or someone did it on purpose. We were supposed to do final revision together today. When we were about to leave after the revision, we realized that the door was locked from the outside. We had no choice but to wait here, hoping to be discovered by the school workers tomorrow morning. But I didn¡¯t expect brother-in-law to actually come over. ¡± Mo Lichuan turned around and said to a person behind him, ¡°I hope Principal Zhu can investigate this matter clearly. ¡± Lu Huanzi then realized that there was someone behind her brother-in-law. It was actually the principal. Oh my God, the principal was actually alarmed. The principal had a rather flattering attitude towards Mo Lichuan and said righteously, ¡°It is indeed our negligence that such a thing happened to the school. Mr. Mo, don¡¯t worry. If someone really did it on purpose, we will definitely investigate it thoroughly and punish them severely. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded his head indifferently. The few of them were still a little stunned. Principal Zhu said, ¡°you few students should hurry home. We have already contacted your parents. This matter will definitely be investigated thoroughly. Go back and rest well tonight and have a good exam tomorrow. ¡± Thus, the few of them were finally able to go home. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that late. It was just past twelve o¡¯clock. Usually, if her homework was heavy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. Very soon, Lu Shuangyi¡¯s parents and Yu Haoran¡¯s parents also came over. They were already like ants on a hot pan. Their attitude towards the school was basically similar to Mo Lichuan¡¯s. But because it was too late, everyone quickly went home. Li Jiajun¡¯s parents didn¡¯t come over. He still went to the bike shed alone and rode his bicycle home. Originally, Lu Huanzi wanted Mo Lichuan to send him home. However, Li Jiajun refused. He was always indifferent and carefree. When Lu Huanzi returned home, it was exactly 12:30. Although she had slept for a while in the lecture room,. Because it was too cold, she did not sleep well. Also because she had a long dream, her head was in a daze. After returning home, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°go to sleep quickly. If you have anything to say, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi went back to her room to sleep. The next morning, Lu Huanzi almost overslept. Mo Lichuan came in to call her. When she woke up, she looked at the time on the wall. Lu Huanzi almost jumped up. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m going to be late. ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly put on her clothes and washed up. However, Mo Lichuan pulled her arm. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was very solemn. ¡°Do you know that you have a fever? ¡± Chapter 1144 Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t feel anything at first. But after Mo Lichuan said that¡­ She felt an indescribable weight on her head. She put her hand on her forehead to test the temperature. It did seem like she had a fever. It must be because it was too cold in the stairway classroom yesterday. But today was the final exam, how could she care so much. So she said, ¡°brother-in-law, I have to take the exam today. Let¡¯s talk about it when I come back tonight. brother-in-law, hurry up and send me to school. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned. In the end, he still gave Lu Huanzi a cold medicine before sending her to school. In fact, Lu Huanzi did not take the medicine. Although she knew that the cold medicine was very effective, there were some side effects. After taking it, it was easy to fall asleep. At that time, Lu Huanzi took the opportunity when Mo Lichuan was not paying attention and secretly vomited No matter what, she had worked hard for a year. Today was the day to test the results. Usually, her body was as strong as a pony. Why did she have to fall sick at this juncture. But no matter what, Lu Huanzi told herself that she had to hold on. After arriving at school, Lu Huanzi went straight to the examination room. Lu Huanzi did not expect that Yu Haoran would be in the same examination room as her. But the distance was quite far. The two of them did not have time to greet each other. They had five exams in total. They finished all of them in a day. Therefore, they were very tight on time. For a student, it was also very intense. In the morning when they were taking the Chinese and mathematics exams, Lu Huanzi felt that she could still hold on. In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi only felt that her brain was extremely dizzy. Moreover, she had a splitting headache. However, she still gritted her teeth and finished the last set of exam papers. The last subject was the English exam. After Lu Huanzi finished the last question, she felt really exhausted. In the past, to be safe, she would still check the questions from beginning to end. But this time, after she finished writing the English composition, she put down the pen and fell asleep on the table. She really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The invigilator actually didn¡¯t like this kind of style. As a student, it was his duty to check carefully after the exam. So, he walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. He originally wanted to remind her. But after he took out Lu Huanzi¡¯s exam paper, he looked at it. He turned around and left. He didn¡¯t see a wrong question on this exam paper anyway. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that she would fall asleep and actually faint. Anyway, when she was collecting the exam paper, she heard several people calling her name. However, Lu Huanzi could not open her eyes. There seemed to be a little bit of consciousness in her brain. However, the high-intensity problem solving caused her to be too tired. When she woke up, she was already lying in the hospital. When Lu Huanzi opened her eyes, she saw that she was getting an IV drip while Yu Haoran was beside her. Chapter 1145 When Yu Haoran saw that Lu Huanzi had finally woken up, he asked anxiously, ¡°you¡¯re finally awake? How do you feel? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that her mind was still a little foggy. She asked Yu Haoran, ¡°what happened to me? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°you passed out during the English test. However, the doctor said that you were too tired and had a cold and fever, so I sent you to the hospital. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of something. ¡°Did I finish the English test? ¡± Yu Haoran said with a dark face, ¡°you¡¯re already so sick, yet you still want to take the exam? ¡± However, after a while, he still told Lu Huanzi, ¡°yes, you passed out after you finished the exam. ¡± Lu Huanzi let out a sigh of relief. She looked around. This was the transfusion area, and it was very noisy. Yu Haoran explained, ¡°there¡¯s no other way. The hospital doesn¡¯t have a ward anymore, and the doctor said that you should be fine after receiving an IV drip. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine. ¡± Lu Huanzi still raised her hand to check the time. It was already past six o¡¯clock. Her brother-in-law was going to pick her up at school. Lu Huanzi was afraid that Mo Lichuan would miss her. So she said to Yu Haoran, ¡°I want to make a call. Can you help me borrow a cell phone? ¡± Yu Haoran said calmly, ¡°you must want to call your brother-in-law. There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already informed him. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°how do you know my brother-in-law¡¯s number? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°I asked my mother to call your brother-in-law¡¯s company. ¡± The two of them had yet to agree on what to say. Mo Lichuan had already walked over from the door. After Mo Lichuan walked over, Yu Haoran also stood up and bade him farewell. Lu Huanzi said to him, ¡°Haoran, thank you so much for today. ¡± Yu Haoran smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. ¡± When he walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side, he handed a plastic bag to Mo Lichuan. ¡°This is the medicine prescribed by the doctor. Here you go. ¡± Mo Lichuan took it and his voice was indifferent. ¡°thank you. I¡¯ll get someone to send you the medical fees. ¡± Yu Haoran did not seem to mind. ¡°It¡¯s just a little money anyway. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to give it or not. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and said goodbye to Lu Huanzi. Then, he carried his backpack and left the hospital. Lu Huanzi looked at his back for quite a while. Fortunately, he was in the same exam room as Yu Haoran today. Otherwise, who knew what would have happened. ¡°He¡¯s already gone. What are you still looking at? ¡± A cold and indifferent voice came from the side. Lu Huanzi was actually just in a daze. Lu Huanzi called out: ¡°brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan put his hand on Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead and frowned. ¡°Why is it still so hot? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s much better. ¡± Chapter 1146 Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold face. She knew that Mo Lichuan must be angry. Because this morning, Mo Lichuan originally did not allow her to go to school to take the exam. In Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, her body was the most important. However, Lu Huanzi still felt that the results were more important. Fortunately, the exam was over now. Coincidentally, Lu Huanzi¡¯s drip had been hung up. The nurse came to remove the needle. Lu Huanzi was still a little dizzy when she stood up. Mo Lichuan simply walked to her side and put his arm around her shoulder. Being so close, Lu Huanzi only felt that her brother-in-law smelled very good. When she got home, it was only seven o¡¯clock. Lu Huanzi almost didn¡¯t eat anything today. But she wasn¡¯t hungry at all. Originally, Mo Lichuan told her to eat dinner before resting. But Lu Huanzi really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She went back to her room and went to sleep. But her brother-in-law didn¡¯t leave. He had been guarding her at the bedside in her room. Lu Huanzi woke up a few times in a daze. She let Mo Lichuan go back to his room to sleep. Mo Lichuan touched her forehead and said, ¡°go to sleep quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that because her fever had not completely subsided, her brother-in-law was afraid that something would happen to her, so he did not leave. If it was not because of a big accident, there would really be no space in the hospital today. According to her brother-in-law¡¯s personality, he would definitely let her stay in the hospital. Lu Huanzi felt especially hot. It might be because she was still running a fever. However, her brother-in-law did not tire of washing her with a towel and ice water over and over again before placing it on his forehead. Lu Huanzi would feel a momentary cool. In fact, it was the same once before. Lu Huanzi once had an acute cold and a high fever, so Mo Lichuan took care of her for the entire night. Lu Huanzi slept in a daze. Occasionally, when she woke up and saw Mo Lichuan beside her, she felt very guilty. Especially when she saw that her brother-in-law¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan was very busy and tired from work, but she still had to personally take care of herself. Finally, when Lu Huanzi woke up again, she suddenly grabbed Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°brother-in-law, you can sleep on my small bed for a while. ¡± At that time, Lu Huanzi was still in a daze It was unknown whether it was because of a fever or because she slept in a daze. However, she could not bear for Mo Lichuan to take care of her like this all night long. Since he refused to go back to his room to sleep. This was the only way. When Mo Lichuan heard this, he was slightly stunned. Then, he had a funny expression on his face and said in a normal tone, ¡°alright, alright, don¡¯t worry about me. Go to sleep quickly. I¡¯ll go back when you fall asleep. ¡± Every time, his brother-in-law would say this. However, Lu Huanzi knew that his brother-in-law was worried. Hence, Lu Huanzi suddenly grabbed Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and pulled hard, saying, ¡°brother-in-law, you sleep with me. Sleep now. ¡± Chapter 1147 After a long time, Lu Huanzi thought that she must have had a stroke. But at that time, it was probably because her brain was still in a daze. So she did not consider the difference between men and women at all. Lu Huanzi only wanted her brother-in-law to sleep quickly. Lu Huanzi rarely acted coquettishly. ¡°brother-in-law, you sleep here today. I can¡¯t sleep alone. ¡± That night, there was a rainstorm. The summer thunderstorm was mixed with lightning, and there were bursts of thunder. Lu Huanzi used to be afraid of thunder and rain. That was because on the night of her sister¡¯s death, it was spring and the weather was fine, but at night, there was a sudden flash of lightning and thunder. For a while, Lu Huanzi was so serious that she could not sleep as long as there was thunder. She would always curl up under the blanket and shiver. But now, her situation was much better. Mo Lichuan looked at the thunder outside. He thought that Lu Huanzi was afraid, but after some thought, he laid down beside Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi hugged one of his arms and fell asleep again. Mo Lichuan did not sleep for the whole night. In fact, Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed was very small. Mo Lichuan could not even stretch his legs. One of his hands was held by Lu Huanzi the whole time. The other hand was held by Mo Lichuan behind his head. He looked at the dim light on the ceiling and did not feel sleepy at all. A uniform sound of breathing came from beside him. Lu Huanzi fell asleep again. Mo Lichuan turned his head slightly. He just happened to see Lu Huanzi¡¯s smiling face on the side. Lu Huanzi¡¯s skin was not particularly white. But it was indeed very delicate. When she was so close, not a single pore could be seen. Her eyelashes were very long. Under the dim light, a shadow formed on her eyelids, like a small fan. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth was very small, just like a typical cherry mouth. But her lips were bright red, as if they were coated with a layer of jelly-like color. Probably because of a fever, there was a strange bright red at the ends of her cheeks. It was like the burning clouds he had seen before. She slept quietly and inhaled evenly. She curled up like a kitten and hugged his arm tightly. Mo Lichuan¡¯s weakness was even the sweet scent of a young girl. Mo Lichuan suddenly felt thirsty. There seemed to be a rush of blood in his body to his brain. There seemed to be something stirring in the deepest part of his heart. Mo Lichuan looked at that face and felt as if his heart was out of control. He could not help but reach out to touch her cheek. Normally, this kind of intimate action was not unusual. But this time, Mo Lichuan only felt a strange touch. His fingertips were warm, like a feather gently brushing past. At this moment, Lu Huanzi moved slightly in her sleep. She actually moved towards Mo Lichuan¡¯s embrace. Chapter 1148 Mo Lichuan seemed to be under a spell and did not dare to move. Lu Huanzi did not wake up. Instead, she found a comfortable position in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms. Then, she fell into a deep sleep. At this moment, one of her hands was still holding mo Lichuan¡¯s left arm. The other hand was wrapped around Mo Lichuan¡¯s neck. When Mo Lichuan lowered his head, he saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s long eyelashes and her bright red face. Also, that cherry mouth, that alluring color, actually made people unable to help but wonder if it was as sweet as the taste of a peach. However, Mo Lichuan was startled by his own thoughts. What was he thinking? He actually had a hint of lustful thoughts towards Huanzi. In just an instant, Mo Lichuan had killed this thought. However, his heart seemed to have malfunctioned, jumping very quickly, unable to stop. Mo Lichuan had almost never felt this kind of feeling before. This kind of feeling that was almost out of control. He had never had feelings for anyone in his entire life. Even if it was peaceful, it was just¡­ ¡­ However, Mo Lichuan had never expected that at this moment, he would actually have feelings for a little girl who had yet to grow up. Moreover, this little girl had always been by his side. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart. That kind of repressed emotions, wrapped in a layer of taboo clothing, made people¡¯s blood boil. Mo Lichuan felt that he was no different from a beast now. Maybe he really hadn¡¯t had a woman for too long. This was the first time Mo Lichuan lost control so much that he couldn¡¯t stay in the same room with this girl. So Mo Lichuan planned to get up and leave. But when his body moved slightly. Lu Huanzi, who was sleeping, snorted. Then she mumbled, Mo Lichuan seemed to hear Lu Huanzi calling him brother-in-law. Then she was like an octopus, tightly clinging to his body. Mo Lichuan couldn¡¯t move at all. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body was still very hot. She lay on his body like a fireball. However, Mo Lichuan could feel that the temperature of his body was gradually rising. However, after he struggled for a while, this girl still stubbornly hooked him. Mo Lichuan finally gave up. He returned to the position where he had just laid down. He looked at the ceiling. Then, he tried his best not to look at Lu Huanzi¡¯s small face. In his head, he actually began to count sheep. He had to divert his attention. Just like that, he was stuck by a little ghost. He was not sure if he could hold on. But sheep one two counting, Mo Lichuan finally had some sleepiness. When it was almost dawn, Mo Lichuan finally closed his eyes and slept for a while. When Lu Huanzi woke up in the morning, she was stunned. Because I was lying on my brother-in-law like an octopus. Chapter 1149 There seemed to be an alarm in her head. At this moment, it sounded crazily. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body was stiff for about 30 seconds, and she didn¡¯t move at all. What was going on now? Why was he sleeping on the same bed as her brother-in-law? It was as if a movie was playing in her head, and she went back to what happened last night. After Lu Huanzi figured it out, she almost wanted to bang her head on the edge of the bed. If she remembered correctly, last night, she should have forced her brother-in-law to sleep next to her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face instantly looked like a cooked prawn Just when she had not figured out what to do next¡­ Mo Lichuan suddenly opened his eyes. It was different from Lu Huanzi¡¯s embarrassment. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. It was as if he had not slept at all, not even a hint of drowsiness. Their eyes met! Lu Huanzi felt that she had never been so embarrassed in her life. She was so embarrassed that she almost stuttered, ¡°brother-in-law, brother-in-law¡­ that¡­ that¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi did that for a long time, but nothing happened. In fact, her mind was blank now. She had no idea what she was talking about. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was very calm. He reached out his hand, and his palm directly covered Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead. Lu Huanzi was like those zombies in the TV series in the past. Her forehead was affixed with a charm, and suddenly she didn¡¯t move at all. That look was a bit funny. Mo Lichuan¡¯s palm stopped on Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead for a while. Then, he retracted his hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s about time. The fever has subsided. ¡± Lu Huanzi also suddenly reacted. She suddenly took a step back and stood up in an instant. When she stood up, her head hit the wall. Lu Huanzi stood in the corner and rubbed her forehead. Mo Lichuan had already stood up and said in a moderate tone, ¡°be careful. Why is such an old man still so rash? He¡¯s practically still a child. ¡± Every time Mo Lichuan said this, Lu Huanzi would always counter reflexively, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. I¡¯m almost an adult. ¡± Mo Lichuan was still smiling, but his face was full of affection. ¡°How can you not be a child? Last night, even after the thunder, you still didn¡¯t dare to sleep alone. You insisted that I accompany you. Tell me, if you¡¯re not a child, then what are you? ¡± Lu Huanzi was suddenly stunned. Mo Lichuan said it in such an ordinary tone. It was really like what an adult and a child said. He was very calm and didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. In fact, Lu Huanzi knew that because she had a guilty conscience.. In my brother-in-law¡¯s heart, I will always be a little kid. ?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?`?` Chapter 1150 Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that there was really no need for her to be embarrassed. Because her brother-in-law was so open and magnanimous. The relationship between them was always the Guardian and the ward. It was like a brother and sister sleeping on the same bed, and it was the kind of brother whose age was much different. Actually, it was nothing much. Mo Lichuan¡¯s pampering was beyond words. It was as if the embarrassing factors in the air were all dissolved in an instant. But for some reason, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart had a feeling of almost disappointment. Mo Lichuan had already stood up and tidied up his clothes. He was still wearing a white shirt. It was probably because her sleeping posture yesterday was too terrible, and it was already wrinkled beyond recognition. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you didn¡¯t take a shower yesterday. Go take a shower and then come out for breakfast. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded obediently. Mo Lichuan walked out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. When he went out, he even closed the door of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. However, only Mo Lichuan knew. When he closed the door, his fingertips were actually trembling. He had always been a person who did not show his emotions. Even if his heart was already in turmoil, he could still remain calm on the surface. In fact, last night, he did not even sleep well for an hour. The whole night, it was as if his heart had experienced a tsunami. Waves swept over and fell from the top of his head. It was as if they were going to drown him. Then the tide receded, and in a short while, it came back again. All these years, he had gotten used to being in control of everything. He was really not used to this feeling of losing control. One night of settling down, one morning of thinking. Mo Lichuan finally thought things through a little. He actually had some feelings for Huanzi other than family. In fact, this kind of emotion had already appeared a long time ago. From the time when he knew that Huanzi and Yu Haoran were in puppy love. From the time when he saw Yu Haoran that kid, he always had an inexplicable anger in his heart. From the time when he knew that the two of them were connected, Lu Huanzi went to the banquet with him but still secretly went to celebrate his birthday. Mo Lichuan felt that as long as it involved that boy, he would always be inexplicably irritable. However, even Mo Lichuan himself did not think in that direction. He could not understand why he would actually have such an inappropriate thought towards a little girl. Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart was indescribably complicated. This feeling made him feel very dangerous. He would never let himself be in a dangerous situation. He also did not like this feeling of losing control. Perhaps, this was just a moment of confusion. Because he hadn¡¯t been with a woman for so long. Or maybe it was because they lived under the same roof all the time. This is ridiculous. How could he be with this girl? Chapter 1151 When Lu Huanzi came out of the shower, she had already regained her composure. She could not keep losing her composure in front of her brother-in-law. Her brother-in-law was a very shrewd person. If this went on, he would soon be able to tell. Thus, Lu Huanzi adjusted her emotions. Then, she went to the restaurant. Her brother-in-law was already eating breakfast. When Lu Huanzi saw her, she greeted him in her usual indifferent tone, ¡°good morning, brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded lightly, ¡°Good Morning. ¡± Lu Huanzi sat down and began to eat breakfast. What happened last night did not happen between the two of them at that time. After Lu Huanzi finished her exams yesterday, it was officially a holiday. Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother-in-law, I want to go back to my hometown tomorrow. ¡± Mo Lichuan said casually, ¡°why are you back so early this time? ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi would always go back to her hometown for a while during the winter and summer holidays every year. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I received an invitation from sister Xiao Xu. Sister Xiao Xu is getting married in three days. I¡¯ll be her bridesmaid and help her along the way. ¡± Sister Xiaoxu was Lu Huanzi¡¯s childhood friend. They were neighbors who used to live together. In fact, she was only a few years older than Lu Huanzi. However, girls from remote villages went out to work very early to earn money. When Lu Huanzi was not at home, she would even look after the house. Sister Xiaoxu would help out. Lu Huanzi also received the invitation a few days ago. It was said to be an invitation, but it was just a letter. The letter said that she wanted to go back to her hometown for the wedding. It asked her to go back for the wedding. Lu Huanzi also took this opportunity to think about going back to her hometown as soon as possible. She was too anxious now and needed to go back and adjust properly. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything. He just said, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip in the next few days. I¡¯ll ask old Xing to send you back tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up in a few days. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t plan on Mo Lichuan picking her up. Because her brother-in-law was very busy with work. Lu Huanzi used to stay in her hometown for ten days to half a month. But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care so much anymore. At most, when brother-in-law came, she would find an excuse to stay. Brother-in-law soon went to work. Lu Huanzi was packing her luggage at home. Lu Huanzi was not used to the sudden relaxation from her busy study. Although she still had endless summer homework. But the joy and relief at the beginning of the holiday was indescribable. Brother-in-law came back very late that day. When he came back, Lu Huanzi was already asleep. The next day, Lu Huanzi deliberately slept late. When she went to the restaurant, Mo Lichuan had already left the city on a business trip Lu Huanzi finally heaved a sigh of relief. She did not really want to get in touch with her brother-in-law right now. Her brother-in-law was frank and magnanimous, but she had a guilty conscience. Every time she put on an act, she had to put in a lot of effort and was afraid of giving herself away. The best way was to hide. Chapter 1152 In the afternoon. Old Xing sent Lu Huanzi back to the countryside. Because this semester was particularly busy. Lu Huanzi actually did not come back once this year. She had a building in the countryside. This was the only thing that her parents left for her and her sister. In the past ten years, she and her sister had relied on each other. Later, this house was renovated by her brother-in-law. Now, this building could be considered a luxury house in the entire village. For Lu Huanzi. A luxury house was not that big of a deal. But it was very exquisite and comfortable. After Lu Huanzi went back, the car stopped in the courtyard. The houses in the neighborhood were built without any rules. There were people in front and behind. After Lu Huanzi¡¯s car stopped, all the neighbors came over. Aunt Lin from the east came over with a basket of peaches that she had just picked. ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve been back. It¡¯s also a coincidence that you came back. You just picked the peaches. You can take them back and eat them. ¡± The neighbors here were very friendly and got along very well. Lu Huanzi and her sister had been abandoned by their parents very early on. They had basically grown up eating a hundred family meals. And Lu Huanzi¡¯s personality was also very likable. The neighbors¡¯uncles and aunties all took special care of her. But later on, everyone also knew that she had followed her sister to the big city. Because Jinghao had married a rich man. But Jinghao, that girl, was blessed. She somehow got an incurable disease and died. But fortunately, the family that Jinghao married was kind. They adopted Huanzi. The family was very generous. They built bridges and roads all over the village. It was all thanks to Huanzi. Therefore, everyone liked Huanzi even more when they saw him coming back. He was the little lucky star of their village. Lu Huanzi also took peaches with a smile. ¡°thank you, aunt Lin. ¡± ¡°Huanzi, you came back alone? ¡± Aunt Lin looked into the car as she spoke. Then she asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°your brother-in-law didn¡¯t come back with you? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s too busy. ¡± Aunt Lin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Your brother-in-law is a big shot, so he definitely can¡¯t be separated. How about this? Since you¡¯re alone, come to my house for dinner tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi declined. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can cook it myself. I¡¯ve brought everything over. ¡± When Lu Huanzi came, the housekeeper even prepared a box of vegetables and fruits for her, insisting that she bring them back. She was just short of bringing a chef for her. However, aunt Lin insisted again and again. ¡°You child, why are you being so polite with me? We¡¯ve agreed to come for dinner tonight. ¡± Since she could not refuse, Lu Huanzi had no choice but to obey. Aunt Lin¡¯s house was very lively. Besides her, there were many relatives and guests. However, Lu Huanzi also knew most of them. After dinner, it was already ten o¡¯clock when she came back. Chapter 1153 Lu Huanzi lay in bed, a little tired. In fact, she really liked that feeling. There were many people at home, drinking, joking, and chatting. It was like the most lively fireworks in the world. And since she was young, there had always been only her and her sister at home. After her sister went to university, she was the only one left. She did not know why. Lu Huanzi lay in bed, actually missing her sister very much. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, her parents¡¯looks had become very blurry. However, her sister¡¯s appearance seemed to be deeply engraved in her mind. She ate at the same table as her sister. Her sister picked up food for her and left all the delicious food to her. Everything seemed to have happened yesterday. Lu Huanzi turned her head. She just happened to see the Sea of stars from the window. ¡°sister, are you okay in the sky? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart suddenly felt as if it had been poked by a needle. Her eyes suddenly dimmed. If her sister knew that she had fallen in love with her brother-in-law¡­ She probably wouldn¡¯t forgive herself. Even Lu Huanzi herself couldn¡¯t forgive herself. Lu Huanzi simply didn¡¯t think about it anymore. After taking a shower, she started to sleep. In the following days, Lu Huanzi did a lot of things in a day, which was to visit her. Little sister Xu had already returned. The Xu family was holding a wedding without restraint. The rural wedding wasn¡¯t held in a hotel. It was still a popular flowing-water banquet here. In the huge courtyard, there were more than ten or twenty tables. The entire village would come over for lunch. They would usually be divided into several groups. However, they were not inferior to the ones held in the hotel. Just the liveliness alone could not be compared to the standard western-style wedding. Lu Huanzi was indeed a bridesmaid. But being a bridesmaid was quite tiring. Because in the countryside, people liked to make a scene with the bride and groom after drinking too much. And the role of the bridesmaid was to always stand in front of the bride. Even during the last toast. Lu Huanzi almost never drank alcohol. But tonight, she had no choice but to break her rule. In the end, when sister Xu¡¯s friends came to toast, those friends heckled and asked the bridesmaids to drink. In the end, it was really lively and noisy. Lu Huanzi only drank a glass of beer. But because Lu Huanzi had never drank alcohol before. She drank a glass of wine and was a little dizzy. The elders in this village knew everything. Naturally, they would not make things difficult for a young girl. In the end, when Lu Huanzi drank until she was dizzy, everyone told her to go home and rest. Lu Huanzi never thought that drinking would feel like this. In fact, she knew that she was not drunk. Because her brain was still very clear. But she was very relaxed. It was as if all the burdens that life had given her were suddenly removed. Lu Huanzi felt extremely relaxed and at ease. Chapter 1154 Lu Huanzi did not go back first. Instead, she drank more wine. When the banquet was over, she staggered home alone. She was very happy. When they were having their wedding night, it was also very interesting. Lu Huanzi even thought that when she got married in the future,. She did not need to wear a wedding dress and go to a hotel. It was also very lively to hold such an extraordinary Chinese wedding in the countryside. Lu Huanzi liked this lively feeling. When she returned home, she lay on the bed by herself. The lights from the ceiling poured down. The lively atmosphere seemed to be still drifting with the wind outside. Lu Huanzi felt hot. It was not her body, but her heart. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face gradually appeared in her mind. Lu Huanzi did not know why, but she felt that she missed him very, very much. She missed him so much that she could not control it. It was probably because he had drunk alcohol. The emotions that she had hidden in the bottom of her heart seemed to be hard to control. She picked up the phone with great interest and dialed Mo Lichuan¡¯s cell phone number. It was already late at night. Lu Huanzi was not sure if mo Lichuan was asleep. The call was answered very quickly. A deep voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°why are you still up so late? ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed and her voice seemed to have a hint of sweetness, ¡°brother-in-law, you didn¡¯t sleep either. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while and then said, ¡°have you been drinking? ¡± Lu Huanzi was suddenly shocked, ¡°brother-in-law, how did you know? ¡± How did he know. He could tell from her voice that it had been a long time since she had opened her heart like this and called him brother-in-law like a child. Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°what kind of wine do children drink? You¡¯re not allowed to drink anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled on the other side of the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink much and I wasn¡¯t drunk. I just missed you too much, so I called you. ¡± It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t drunk. Thinking that he had said this, he must have been drunk and confused. However, Mo Lichuan admitted it. When Lu Huanzi said this, her heart felt like it was being brushed by a feather. A certain part of her heart softened. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s already so late, why aren¡¯t you going to bed? You¡¯re not allowed to drink in the future. If I know that you drink, don¡¯t ever go back to your hometown. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice sounded stern. However, Lu Huanzi felt like a paper tiger when she heard it, but she was not afraid at all. Lu Huanzi held the phone and simply lay on the bed. ¡°brother-in-law, I don¡¯t want to sleep. I can¡¯t sleep. I want to hear your voice. Sing me a song. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold and deep. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. You clearly sing very well. I¡¯ve heard my sister say it before. ¡± How did sister and brother-in-law Fall in love? Sister once said that although they were old friends, when they really got together, they were friends in times of trouble. Chapter 1155 When sister and brother-in-law were in university, they once attended a cruise ship Academic Research Conference as representatives of the university. However, that was very unfortunate. A terrible terrible incident happened on the cruise ship. The cruise ship exploded. Sister and brother-in-law survived, but they had been drifting in the sea for a day and a night. At that time, sister was also seriously injured. It was simply the edge of life and death. When sister later told Lu Huanzi, the corner of her mouth had a complicated smile. ¡°At that time, I thought that we were all going to die. I said, ¡®Li Chuan, if we both survive, you can marry me. ¡® Then, Li Chuan agreed. ¡± Her sister said, ¡°at that time, in order to let me have the will to survive, he sang for me. I have never heard his voice. I didn¡¯t expect that he could sing so well. ¡± Many things were told to her when her sister was seriously ill and could barely move while lying in bed. At that time, Lu Huanzi felt that although her sister¡¯s body was suffering, her heart was still happy. At that time, she might have relied on those beautiful memories to survive day after day. Lu Huanzi had always felt that the love between her sister and her brother-in-law was earth-shattering. Because they had experienced the gates of hell together and fought against fate together, up until now, her brother-in-law still had her in his heart. Therefore, this made Lu Huanzi feel even more ashamed. How could she fall in love with her brother-in-law. Even though her sister was no longer around, her brother-in-law¡¯s Love was still her sister¡¯s. The feelings between them could transcend life and death. Thinking of this, Lu Huanzi felt even more uncomfortable. But on the other side, Mo Lichuan really began to sing. Mo Lichuan Sang a French song. Lu Huanzi had no idea what Mo Lichuan was singing. But her sister was right. Her brother-in-law¡¯s voice was too beautiful. It was deep with a hint of huskiness, as if it had blended into the warmest and deepest love in the world. Lu Huanzi listened and couldn¡¯t help but cry. After the song was finished, Lu Huanzi did not speak. On the other side, Mo Lichuan was silent for a while and said, ¡°are you asleep? ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi sniff. ¡°brother-in-law, your singing is really nice. It¡¯s really too nice. ¡± Lu Huanzi seemed to hear Mo Lichuan Chuckling on the other side of the phone. Although Mo Lichuan was not in front of her at the moment But Lu Huanzi only felt that today¡¯s brother-in-law was really very gentle. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°alright, the song has been Sung. You should obediently sleep now. Girls should not stay up late. It¡¯s not good for the body. ¡± Lu Huanzi obediently said: ¡°I know brother-in-law, I will go to bed now, good night. ¡± ¡°Good night! ¡± Lu Huanzi will hang up the phone, but has been talking on the phone holding the chest above. Chapter 1156 Her heart was pounding. Mo Lichuan¡¯s deep singing was still in her ears. Lu Huanzi felt like she was going to be possessed. Other than her brother-in-law¡¯s face, there seemed to be nothing else in her mind. Although her body was lying on the bed, her soul seemed to be spinning in the air. This feeling made her feel happy, fleeting, and excited. But at the same time, it was mixed with conflict, struggle, and pain. Lu Huanzi slept very late. But almost the next day, she slept for the whole day. She might have really been drunk last night. Because she slept until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, only then did she wake up. She could not remember much of what happened last night. She vaguely remembered that she called Mo Lichuan last night, and actually asked Mo Lichuan to sing. Lu Huanzi suddenly became very annoyed. She ran to the countryside, obviously wanting to avoid her brother-in-law. Why now, she had to provoke him. Lu Huanzi was filled with regret. Wine was really not a good thing. She could not touch it again in the future. Lu Huanzi¡¯s head was dizzy. Her drunken reaction made her very uncomfortable. She got up. She went to the bathroom in a daze. She had slept through the whole day in a daze. Even when she poured hot water from the shower head to head, she still felt a splitting headache. Fortunately, there was a huge porcelain white bathtub in the bathroom. Lu Huanzi ran in there for an entire hour. She only walked out when her head was once again sleepy from the steam. However, when Lu Huanzi stood up from the water. She suddenly realized that she had forgotten to take her clothes when she came in in a daze. Many of her clothes were still in her suitcase and she didn¡¯t take them out. Lu Huanzi wondered if she had locked the door when she slept last night. But in fact, she was drunk last night and couldn¡¯t remember anything. However, no one would come in at this time. She should be fine if she went out naked like this. Lu Huanzi thought that she would be fine. However, after coming out of the bathtub, she still didn¡¯t feel safe. However, it didn¡¯t seem like there were big bath towels in the house in the city. Moreover, she had already thrown the change of clothes into the laundry basket. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi saw a huge furry bear on the washing machine next to her. This furry bear was as tall as her. It was a birthday gift from her sister on her tenth birthday. It had always been Lu Huanzi¡¯s favorite toy. It was placed on Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed every day. This time, Lu Huanzi put the bear in the washing machine, washed it, and dried it before drying it on the balcony outside the bathroom. Later, when she put it away, she put it on the washing machine first. Lu Huanzi planned to carry the furry bear out. Chapter 1157 In fact, she knew that there would be no one outside. Actually, there was no difference whether she wore clothes or not. However, Lu Huanzi could not bear to go out completely naked. Hence, she directly opened the bathroom door with the furry bear in her arms. This furry bear was very big. It directly blocked her entire body from the front. She hugged it tightly, only revealing a small head beside the bear¡¯s shoulder. The furry fur was especially comfortable on her body. Lu Huanzi had just opened the bathroom door and taken two steps. She realized that something was wrong. Why was there a person on her bed. Indeed. There was a person on her bed, and it was a man. When that person turned around to look at her, Lu Huanzi felt that her heart was about to stop beating. It was brother-in-law! It was actually brother-in-law! A person who would never appear here was actually sitting beside her bed. This made Lu Huanzi feel that this was probably an illusion. Lu Huanzi stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. She even stopped breathing. Heavens, why would she make such a joke? She was naked now! If brother-in-law really saw this, this was simply¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that she even wanted to die. On the other side, Mo Lichuan had already turned his head around. What appeared in his eyes was a young girl holding a huge stuffed toy. The young girl¡¯s face was flushed red, as if it had been steamed out by water vapor, pink like a freshly ripened peach. There was also a layer of water droplets stained with the morning mist. Her eyes were as black as a summer grape, shining brightly under her gaze. However, at this moment, her eyes were filled with fear, shyness, and helplessness. Her lips were also bright red. It was like a bright red English rose blooming in a summer garden, red and dripping with blood, so warm. And her entire body was covered by a plush toy. But her figure was tall. Two slender legs could be vaguely seen. Those legs were slender and long, so smooth that they were dripping with water droplets. Mo Lichuan¡¯s first reaction at that time was that this little girl had finally grown up. Mo Lichuan was shocked by what he thought in his mind. From Lu Huanzi¡¯s extremely miserable and frightened expression, he seemed to have guessed something. Mo Lichuan had always reacted very quickly. Before Lu Huanzi could scream, Mo Lichuan had already turned around like a gentleman and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. You should put on your clothes first. ¡± As he said that, he stood up and walked out of the bedroom without looking back. With the sound of the door, Lu Huanzi felt as if she was isolated from the whole world. She stood there for a long time without coming back to her senses. She just kept hugging the bear. The bear was in her arms Chapter 1158 In the end, Lu Huanzi finally reacted. She almost wanted to scream out loud. But at this moment, there was no one in the room, and it did not seem like the plot of a TV series. In the past, she would occasionally see such a melodramatic plot in a Taiwanese youth idol drama. When the male lead saw the female lead, who was like a lotus out of clear water, his heart instantly palpitated. Although Lu Huanzi felt that it was very vulgar, that feeling made people feel romantic. However, when this kind of thing really happened to her¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that this was simply a disaster, a terrible disaster. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was like a cooked prawn, it was so red that it was about to drip blood. She stood at the same spot, not knowing what to do. If there was a crack in the ground, she would definitely go in without hesitation. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t one. Lu huanzi quickly ran to the bedside. She took out all her clothes from her suitcase. Then, she quickly put them on one by one. So when Mo Lichuan came in again, he saw that Lu Huanzi was wrapped up like a rice dumpling. She even put on a down jacket. It was as if wearing a lot of clothes could make up for not wearing any clothes just now. It was winter in December. The heater was still on in the room. Lu Huanzi had put on her clothes not long ago, and her whole body started to sweat. Mo Lichuan looked at her when he came in and asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you hot? ¡± How could she not be hot? But it was too awkward just now. She actually came out naked. Lu Huanzi thought of the scene just now and felt that she should just buy a piece of Tofu and kill herself. But actually, she also knew. From Mo Lichuan¡¯s point of view just now. She actually saw something. At most, she saw a huge plush toy. But brother-in-law was an extremely smart person. Seeing her embarrassed state at that time, he immediately guessed the situation at that time. Moreover, when brother-in-law went out, he was calm and composed. Perhaps in his heart, he only thought of himself as a child. Actually, there was nothing to be shy about. But even though he thought so in his heart. Lu Huanzi still could not convince herself. Standing in front of Mo Lichuan, facing that kind of gaze. Lu Huanzi only felt like a sharp dagger, under such a Gaze, she only felt that she had nowhere to run. Lu Huanzi was really very embarrassed. Perhaps it was because she was too embarrassed. Lu Huanzi actually caught a trace of embarrassment in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. Mo Lichuan just looked at the kid. It is impossible to say that it does not move at all. Under the circumstances. Knowing she was naked. The fragrance of the girl¡¯s body seemed to be able to pass through the air. Chapter 1159 And the way she hugged the stuffed bear in embarrassment. Was actually more alluring than being naked. This kind of temptation was almost fatal. So much so that after Mo Lichuan went out, his mind could not help but think of the scenery behind her stuffed bear. Mo Lichuan felt that he was really a beast. These days, he always had this kind of confusion. That girl was only 18 years old. She was so much younger than him. Moreover, from the age of 13 or 14, she had practically watched him grow up. No matter what, he should never have fallen for her. It wasn¡¯t that he shouldn¡¯t, it was that he couldn¡¯t! However, Mo Lichuan felt that he couldn¡¯t control himself. It was as if there was a sleeping devil living in his heart, and now he was waking up, ready to make a move. However, Mo Lichuan was still rational. No matter what, he understood in his heart. Lu Huanzi was a calm and well-behaved sister, and that was also his sister. The rest was just a momentary muddle. Lu Huanzi stood at the side and saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were as unpredictable as the wind and clouds. She then asked, ¡°brother-in-law, why are you here? ¡± Mo Lichuan composed himself. His face had returned to its usual cold and indifferent look. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was also indifferent. ¡°I was a little tired after finishing my work and was planning to find a place to rest. You called me last night and I wanted to come to the countryside to get some fresh air. ¡± Lu Huanzi was even more vexed. Last night, she should not have made that call. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then brother-in-law, when are you leaving? ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his head and glanced at Lu Huanzi. There seemed to be a hint of displeasure between his brows. ¡°I just came, and you¡¯re so eager for me to leave? ¡± Lu Huanzi was momentarily speechless. Then, she said, ¡°No, I was thinking that brother-in-law, you¡¯ve always had a myriad of affairs to attend to. The company won¡¯t be able to do without you for even a day. I¡¯m just worried for you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°if the company can¡¯t do without me for even a day, then wouldn¡¯t I be raising a bunch of trash? Don¡¯t worry about it. I plan to stay here for a week. ¡± A week? Oh my God? It was actually a week A full seven days, 168 hours, 10,080 minutes¡­ ¡­ How was she going to spend such a long time. Although Lu Huanzi was very annoyed,. She didn¡¯t know why, but there was a faint trace of joy in her heart. Her brother-in-law had always been very busy with work. It was almost impossible for her to be able to freely rest for seven days without touching official business. This was simply an extremely extravagant thing for him. But, how were they going to spend these seven days? But soon, Lu Huanzi felt she was overthinking things. Because even though my brother-in-law is here,. But you still have to work. It¡¯s just that the office changed from a company office to a study in the country. Chapter 1160 Mo Lichuan spent most of his time in the study. This actually made Lu Huanzi feel a little depressed. If he was just here to work, why not go directly to the company? But Lu Huanzi felt conflicted. It was clearly good like this. After a day. It was not time for dinner, so there was no communication between the two of them. This made her feel more at ease. Speaking of eating. In the past few days in the countryside, Lu Huanzi had been cooking. How should she put it? Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have any talent in cooking. The food she made wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t delicious either. However, Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law¡¯s taste buds had always been harsh. At home, the chefs at home were all the head chefs of top restaurants. However, they prepared every meal with trepidation. This was because the man in front of them was already an expert. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that her brother-in-law would be able to finish the food she made without a sound. In the evening, Lu Huanzi went to the courtyard. There were some vegetables growing in the courtyard. Aunt Lin usually helped to take care of the courtyard. There were all kinds of vegetables in the courtyard. Although it was winter, it was still full of vitality. Lu Huanzi picked a few black vegetables. This kind of black vegetables was called Ma Ertou, and it tasted bitter in the mouth. However, as long as it was snowing in winter, the Ma Ertou that was cut out from the heavy snow would have a unique sweet taste. It was the best for frying Shiitake Mushrooms. This was something that could not be eaten in the city. Mo Lichuan also liked to eat it. When Lu Huanzi picked a few vegetables and went back, she stood up. She looked at the ECHO. From her angle, she was facing the window of the study room. And at this moment, Mo Lichuan was standing by the bed. He seemed to be holding a cup of tea in his hand. Because it was a little far away. Lu Huanzi was not sure what her brother-in-law was really looking at. Maybe he was looking at her. Or maybe it was not at all. However, Lu Huanzi still inexplicably felt her heart palpitate. Lu Huanzi quickly took the basket and walked into the house. Lu Huanzi took off her hat and gloves and began to wash the vegetables. She planned to prepare dinner. However, Mo Lichuan came over in a short while. Mo Lichuan was wearing casual clothes and looked very homely. He looked completely different from his usual well-dressed appearance. However, he looked as if he was a few years younger. If he was a university student, no one would doubt him. However, in fact, her brother-in-law was nine years older than her. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes, he was already very old. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu huanzi standing there in a daze with a vegetable in his hand. He walked in at a moderate pace and said, ¡°why are you staring at me in a daze? ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi come back to her senses. Her ears turned red unconsciously. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you look really young like this! ¡± Chapter 1161 Mo Lichuan said, ¡°do I usually look very old? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s brows were already furrowed. Why did brother-in-law love to argue with her now? Lu Huanzi pursed her lips and did not say anything. Then, she lowered her head. Mo Lichuan had already walked up to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be cooking today. What do you want to eat? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s reaction was very quick. ¡°I want to know brother-in-law¡¯s braised pork. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s braised pork was one of a kind. Mo Lichuan was a genius. Even if he had never learned how to cook, the things he could cook were basically comparable to the professional chefs in his family. Mo Lichuan walked to the refrigerator and checked. ¡°There¡¯s no pork. We have to go to the market. ¡± The countryside was not like the city. There were big supermarkets and fresh markets. Two kilometers away, there was a small town. There was a market in the small town. It was crowded in the morning and at night. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why don¡¯t we go to the market now? ¡± Mo Lichuan was rarely interested. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. ¡± So the two of them really went to the vegetable market in the town for a real red braised meat. There were some small roads between the village and the town that couldn¡¯t be driven. So the two of them went there by bike. Mo Lichuan took Lu Huanzi on his bike. When Lu Huanzi sat in the back seat, she felt inexplicably nervous. Actually, she had never seen Mo Lichuan ride a bike before. She didn¡¯t even know that her brother-in-law knew how to ride a bike. Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand was nowhere to be found She grabbed the back seat tightly. However, when they passed by a gravel road that was being built later, it was really bumpy. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°hold my waist, be careful not to fall. ¡± Because the road was indeed a little rough. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to hold mo Lichuan¡¯s waist. At first, when Lu Huanzi went up, she could clearly feel that her brother-in-law¡¯s back seemed to stiffen unconsciously. Was Her brother-in-law uncomfortable? Therefore, just as Lu Huanzi was about to pull her arm down, Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm suddenly stopped moving. Mo Lichuan grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm, which was about to ¡°run away¡± , and forced her to wrap her arm around it. He said, ¡°there¡¯s a small slope in front. Hold on tight. ¡± Therefore, Lu Huanzi wrapped her arm tightly around Mo Lichuan¡¯s waist. Mo Lichuan was very skinny. Lu Huanzi had actually seen her brother-in-law¡¯s figure before. There was not a single bit of fat on his body. It was all perfect muscle lines. It was no wonder. Although her brother-in-law was a workaholic, he had a professional body coach. At night, when he was free, he would practice. Although Lu Huanzi had basically never seen him before. Lu Huanzi hugged Mo Lichuan so tightly that she felt her heart beating faster and faster. It was as if she could not control it. Despite being separated by two layers of clothes, Lu Huanzi seemed to be able to feel her brother-in-law¡¯s body temperature. Chapter 1162 Therefore, when Mo Lichuan got off the car, he saw that Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was so red that she lacked oxygen. Mo Lichuan actually placed his hand on Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead to test the temperature. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your face is so red. Do you have a fever? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still a little stunned. Then, she quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m cold. The wind is too strong today. It¡¯s bone-piercing cold. ¡± Although it was winter, it was warm winter today. The temperature was not very cold, especially just now, there was no wind. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu huanzi suspiciously. But he did not pursue the matter further. Instead, he said, ¡°let¡¯s go and buy something. ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi did not know how to buy vegetables. But surprisingly, Mo Lichuan was very good at it. The streaky pork he chose was very fresh with fat and lean. In addition to streaky pork, he also bought some other vegetables. Especially when buying fish, Mo Lichuan actually bargained with the boss for a few dollars. Lu Huanzi felt that he even used the skills on the negotiation table. In the end, the boss complained repeatedly, saying that he really knew how to bargain. He even called him big brother when he bought and gave away. Lu Huanzi saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile. The two of them bought a lot of things. Lu Huanzi was like a little nanny, carrying big bags and small bags as she followed behind. Of course, these were all initiated by Lu Huanzi. Brother-in-law, who looked like he didn¡¯t live in the mortal world, should walk in front comfortably. In fact, Lu Huanzi really admired Mo Lichuan because of the bargain just now. It was even more exciting than the debate competition held in school. However, Lu Huanzi still caught up with Mo Lichuan and asked curiously, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re not short of money, why do you want to bargain a few dollars with the Hawker? ¡± Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°bargaining is a kind of knowledge, you don¡¯t know the fun of it. ¡± Of course, Lu Huanzi understood. Brother-in-law was a workaholic. He often had to bargain with some opponents, and any business was worth a hundred million units. But in the end, to brother-in-law, he was not short of money. Money was just a number to him. So he enjoyed the sense of accomplishment of having the upper hand in negotiations. But he did not expect that brother-in-law could actually use this trick to buy vegetables. It was clear that brother-in-law¡¯s desire to conquer was very strong. Lu Huanzi silently felt that brother-in-law was really scary. Then, her body unconsciously moved to the side a little. Mo Lichuan saw that Lu Huanzi suddenly avoided him as if she was avoiding a flood beast. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Huanzi, I found that you seem to be avoiding me recently. ¡± Lu Huanzi seemed to have been noticed by someone. She quickly said, ¡°where¡­ where? ¡± Mo Lichuan stretched out his hand and pinched Lu Huanzi¡¯s cheek. ¡°If you have any thoughts in your heart, just tell your brother-in-law directly. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart. brother-in-law doesn¡¯t know either. For girls of your age, the things in your heart are as unpredictable as the sea. ¡± Chapter 1163 Lu Huanzi could not help but burst into laughter when she heard Mo Lichuan say this. The famous Mr. Mo, who had always been omnipotent,. Actually spoke in such a helpless tone. However, Lu Huanzi felt somewhat relieved when her brother-in-law said this. She said, ¡°I understand, brother-in-law. ¡± So the two of them went home again. After they went back, brother-in-law was busy in the kitchen. Because the kitchen was not very big, it seemed cramped when the two of them went in. Lu Huanzi could not help much even if she was beside them. She could only sit in the dining room outside. Mo Lichuan gave her a plate of peanuts. He asked her to peel the peanuts outside and make a sweet and sour peanut later. Lu Huanzi obediently sat outside and peeled the peanuts. But she could not help but look inside. Mo Lichuan was cutting vegetables inside. He was wearing her bear apron. Because the skirt was really too small for Mo Lichuan. He just casually tied it around his waist. But Lu Huanzi had to admit. In the novels that Shuangyi had secretly read in the past, there were some plots that were reliable. A man who knew how to cook was indeed charming. And it was a handsome man. Although Lu Huanzi¡¯s hands did not stop moving. But her eyes were fixed on the person inside. Watching Mo Lichuan Cook was like admiring a painting. Until the fragrance came from inside, Lu Huanzi could not sit still anymore. She got up and deliberately tiptoed towards the kitchen. Lu Huanzi was like a cat. Mo Lichuan had already prepared a few dishes. Lu Huanzi only wanted to secretly taste the braised meat that Mo Lichuan had already prepared in the bowl and plate. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Mo Lichuan, who was washing the vegetables, would notice her while she was secretly eating. He turned around and caught her red-handed. Lu Huanzi stole a piece of meat and put it in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t have the time to chew it. She was so frightened that she swallowed it whole. However, her face instantly turned red. She clutched her chest and patted it with her small fists. It was so uncomfortable that she could not breathe. She was actually choked by a piece of red braised meat. Lu Huanzi originally only felt embarrassed. But Lu Huanzi felt that she might even lose her life. Because there was something stuck in her throat. She could not swallow it or spit it out. She had no way to breathe at all. Her face began to turn green. Mo Lichuan quickly realized what was going on. He immediately walked behind Lu Huanzi He wrapped his arms around her, clenched his fists with his fingers, and then placed them on Lu Huanzi¡¯s abdomen to exert pressure. Lu Huanzi felt as if her entire body was about to be crushed. However, in just a few seconds,. She spat out the thing that was stuck in her throat. She was finally saved. Thank you for your subscription Chapter 1164 Lu Huanzi held Menglie¡¯s hand on the dining table and coughed. Her eyes were already filled with tears. It felt good to be able to breathe. The consciousness in her head gradually returned. At this moment, Mo Lichuan was still holding her tightly from behind. Lu Huanzi¡¯s back was tightly pressed against his chest. The two of them were very close to each other. Lu Huanzi seemed to be able to hear Mo Lichuan¡¯s rapid breathing. Lu Huanzi turned her head. Although Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was still calm, it could be seen from his eyes that he was also frightened. Fortunately, he had a brother-in-law. If it were not for his quick reaction and the Heimlich first aid method that he immediately used, Lu Huanzi would have learned it from a book. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Lu Huanzi had already slightly recovered her expression and said, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m fine now. You can let go of me. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan did not let go. His expression became very ugly. Lu Huanzi could feel the anger that was about to erupt from his body. However, Mo Lichuan seemed to want to punish her. He hugged her tightly for a long time before he released her forcefully. When he released her, Lu Huanzi felt as if she was thrown out. ¡°Lu Huanzi, can you not always be so impetuous? It¡¯s fortunate that I was beside you. What if I wasn¡¯t there! ¡± Lu Huanzi also felt very wronged. If he had not suddenly turned around, why would he suddenly scare her and choke her. However, in the face of the angry Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t dare to explain herself under normal circumstances. Lu Huanzi lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi understood Mo Lichuan. She was a soft touch, not a hard one. Usually, as long as she lowered her head and took the initiative to admit her mistake, brother-in-law wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on her. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice had become gentler. ¡°When can you change your character? When I was in school, I heard from the teacher that you¡¯re quite steady. Why don¡¯t you do anything worthwhile at home? ¡± Lu Huanzi continued to lower her head and take the scolding. However, Mo Lichuan had enough. Finally, he said, ¡°I think you won¡¯t dare to eat red braised meat anymore. You really made me worry to death just now. ¡± However, it was obvious that Mo Lichuan¡¯s judgment was wrong. Not only did Lu Huanzi not have any psychological trauma over red braised meat, but she also ate all the red braised meat he made. When she finished the last mouthful of rice with the last gravy. Lu Huanzi put down her chopsticks, touched her round belly and said, ¡°finally, I got my revenge! ¡± Mo Lichuan could not help but laugh. However, when Lu Huanzi touched her belly, she could not help but sigh and frowned. Mo Lichuan caught it and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face suddenly turned red. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Mo Lichuan saw where she touched just now and said, ¡°I did use a bit of force just now. Is there a bruise? Let me take a look. ¡± Chapter 1165 How could she show her brother-in-law such a place? Earlier, when her brother-in-law used Heimlich¡¯s method to treat her choking, he folded his fingers into a fist and pressed hard on her abdomen. After all, a man¡¯s strength was very great. Lu Huanzi¡¯s abdomen only felt a faint pain. But Mo Lichuan let him see it. Even if her brother-in-law didn¡¯t mind, she didn¡¯t have the courage. So Lu Huanzi quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine. ¡± Mo Lichuan also reacted immediately. That place was not a place that could be looked at casually. Therefore, he immediately changed the topic, ¡°when are you coming back to the city with me? ¡± Lu Huanzi had been here for more than ten days. Mo Lichuan had also been here for four to five days. When brother-in-law first came, he said that he would only stay here for a week. Time passed so quickly, and it was almost over. These few days had been quite happy, peaceful and stable. Only the two of them were like a paradise. However, when she was alone with Mo Lichuan occasionally, she still felt that her heartbeat was out of control. Lu Huanzi did not want to go back. She found an excuse. ¡°brother-in-law, you can go back first. I¡¯ll stay here for another two days. Tomorrow, aunt Lin wants me to go to her house for dinner. Sister Lin is back. ¡± Sister Lin was aunt Lin¡¯s daughter. Aunt Lin¡¯s husband was also surnamed Lin. Their daughter¡¯s name was Lin Ruoyi. She was a famous talented woman in the village. Sister Lin was the pride of the village, just like her sister Lu Jinghao. When she graduated from a prestigious university and went to university, she went abroad for two years to study French. Now, she was working as the secretary of the president of a large international company. It was an amazing task. Lu Huanzi had always admired her. Because Lu Huanzi felt that if her sister was still alive, her life would be similar to sister Lin¡¯s. The two of them were so similar. They were equally outstanding. They were the role models of Lu Huanzi¡¯s life. Therefore, every time sister Lin came back, Lu Huanzi always liked to go to their home for dinner. Aunt Lin and Uncle Lin were also hospitable and always treated her as half a daughter. Two days ago, they specially came over and said that sister Lin was coming back in the next few days, so they asked her to come over for dinner. However, Lu Huanzi was a little surprised. Ten days ago, when Lu Huanzi just came over, she asked Aunt Lin when sister Lin would come back. Aunt Lin said that sister Lin was very busy now and had been staying abroad, so she might not be able to come back for the new year. Why did aunt Lin come over a few days later and say that sister Lin was coming back for a long vacation? And¡­ ¡­ Lu huanzi glanced at Mo Lichuan tentatively. Then she said, ¡°brother-in-law, since you¡¯re only going back the day after tomorrow, why don¡¯t you come with me to aunt Lin¡¯s House for dinner tomorrow? ¡± Because when Aunt Lin came over, she specifically told her to bring her brother-in-law over. After Mo Lichuan came over, he stayed in the study and hardly went out. It was unknown how aunt Lin knew that brother-in-law had come over. Chapter 1166 Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°You want me to come over for dinner too? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°Yes, aunt Lin¡¯s family has always been very hospitable and has always taken good care of me. The things in the fields at the front and back of the courtyard were all taken care of by aunt Lin for me. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while, then said, ¡°alright then. ¡± So the next day, at noon, the two of them went to aunt Lin¡¯s house for lunch. Lu Huanzi was quite happy. She was like a child on the way, and she couldn¡¯t walk steadily. From time to time, she would kick the stones beside her feet. Or she would walk backwards.. As she retreated, she said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°do you know sister Lin? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s really amazing. She¡¯s always been the first in her grade since she was young. Although I¡¯m also the first, I always feel that I have to put in all my effort to get such results. Occasionally, I can¡¯t guarantee it, but sister Lin is different. When she was in school, her results were always first in her grade, without exception. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction was indifferent. ¡°Then you should be pretty smart. ¡± What did he mean by ¡®Pretty Smart¡¯ ? He was obviously extremely smart. Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of something and became interested. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°brother-in-law, how were your academic results when you were in school? ¡± Mo Lichuan replied indifferently, ¡°not good. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned and did not seem to believe it. ¡°How is that possible? brother-in-law, you¡¯re so smart. Your academic results must be among the best. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°when I was in primary school, my family had already hired private tutors to teach me calculus. When I was in junior high, I was already proficient in five languages, so the academic results in school didn¡¯t mean much to me. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly stopped in her tracks. She had a dumbfounded expression on her face. Although brother-in-law¡¯s tone was nonchalant. But why did it sound so¡­ ¡­ So.. .. Inhuman. To be able to master five languages in junior high was really amazing. Lu Huanzi was thinking that Li Jiajun might not be able to do it. Mo Lichuan looked at the girl in front of him who looked at him with admiration and could not help but laugh. Then, he said, ¡°Your eyes are about to be full of stars. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you are really amazing. If only I was half as amazing as you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°this is the rule of this world. Those who can do more work. Being smart does not mean that you are happy. If possible, Huanzi, I hope that you are clumsy and slow. brother-in-law does not have any requirements for you. I only hope that you can live a healthy and happy life. ¡± Lu Huanzi stopped Mo Lichuan¡¯s words and felt a little sour in her nose. Brother-in-law¡¯s sudden words were really touching. However, Lu Huanzi could also sense from brother-in-law¡¯s words that brother-in-law was thinking of his sister. Only when he thought of his sister would there be a kind of unspeakable sadness and nostalgia in his eyes. His sister was also very smart and capable, but his sister did not have a healthy body to watch the changes of this world with him. Chapter 1167 Lu Huanzi felt a little embarrassed when she thought of her sister. Her sister had passed away three years ago. However, Lu Huanzi still felt like it was yesterday. Especially in the countryside, the loquat trees in the backyard that she planted with her sister when she was young were already as tall as a roof. Things have changed, but people have changed. That was all. Aunt Lin¡¯s house was only a few hundred meters away from their house. After passing through a small path, they went straight to aunt Lin¡¯s courtyard. Aunt Lin actually stood at the door and watched. When she saw Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan come over, she hurriedly came up from inside to welcome them. ¡°Mr. Mo, Huanzi, you¡¯re finally here. Come in quickly. Come in and take a seat for a while. Dinner will be served in a while. ¡± Aunt Lin¡¯s house had a new kitchen. However, the original type of stove was still set up in the courtyard. The taste of the large iron pot that was set up was different from the things that were cooked on the gas stove. Lu Huanzi¡¯s favorite was braised pork rice with beans. Aunt Lin happily called out to the two of them and said, ¡°today, your uncle Lin used the big stove to make your favorite braised pork rice. It will be ready in a while. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°thank you, aunt Lin and Uncle Lin. Today is really a lucky day. ¡± Aunt Lin walked to the living room, held the stairs, and shouted upstairs, ¡°Ruoyi, come down quickly. Huanzi and Mr. Mo are here. Quickly come down and entertain the guests. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°no need. Let¡¯s go up and find sister Ruoyi. Besides, we are not guests. Aunt Lin, don¡¯t be too polite. Otherwise, I won¡¯t dare to come again. ¡± In the past, Lu Huanzi often came to eat, and aunt Lin was very hospitable. But today, she was especially polite. Aunt Lin smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s good too. Ruoyi has been lazy like a cat ever since she came back. She might not be up yet. Huanzi, help me call her. ¡± Lu Huanzi readily agreed. It was already 11 o¡¯clock. Lu Huanzi thought that sister Ruoyi should not have not woken up yet. Lu Huanzi turned to Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°brother-in-law, come up with me. There¡¯s a sunroom above aunt Lin¡¯s house. It¡¯s best to bask in the sun inside. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and have a seat. ¡± After going up the stairs, Mo Lichuan went straight to the sunny room. Then, Lu Huanzi went to knock on Ruoyi¡¯s sister¡¯s door. ¡°Who is it? ¡± Lin Ruoyi¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°It¡¯s me, Huanzi. ¡± ¡°Huanzi, come in. ¡± Lu Huanzi pushed the door open by herself. But just as she opened the door, Lu Huanzi was shocked. Because RUOYI¡¯s sister wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. She was changing her clothes. I think I just got dressed, Bra. . She¡¯s opening her closet with her back to her, like she¡¯s looking for something. Lin Ruoyi¡¯s figure is very good, snow-white skin, slim figure, wearing only a bra and lace. Pants. They look sexy and sexy. Chapter 1168 Even Lu Huanzi was a girl. But she had basically never seen such a scene. Because she had been living under someone else¡¯s roof since she was young. Moreover, she lived with her brother-in-law, so she knew very early on that there were differences between men and women. Therefore, even when she was at home, she always wore very conservative clothes. Even her pajamas were the safest kind. It was not that she was guarding against anyone? She also knew that her brother-in-law was definitely a gentleman. Moreover, her brother-in-law had always treated her as a child and would never have any other thoughts towards her. However, this was her habit. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned when she suddenly saw the naked, lively body of a woman. On the other side, Lin Ruoyi had already turned around. When she saw Lu Huanzi appear at the door, her eyes were filled with a trace of surprise. However, her gaze seemed to circle around Lu Huanzi and look behind her. Then, there seemed to be a hint of disappointment in her eyes. When Lu Huanzi saw this gaze, she was very puzzled. However, she quickly turned her back and said, ¡°sister Ruoyi, so you are changing your clothes. It¡¯s really rude not to look. ¡± Behind her, Lin Ruoyi burst into laughter. She said, ¡°then why don¡¯t you hurry in? You opened the door like that. What if someone sees you? ¡± Lu huanzi quickly reacted. Then, she quickly entered and closed the door. Fortunately, there was no one there just now. Fortunately, her brother-in-law went directly to the sunshine room. If her brother-in-law had stayed with her just now, he would have seen this scene when he opened the door. Wouldn¡¯t that be extremely awkward. After Lu Huanzi came in and closed the door, her back was still facing inside. However, Chen Ruoyi said, ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯re not a boy. Why are you so shy? Come and help me pick out some clothes. I just don¡¯t know which one to wear today. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and felt that it was true. They were both girls, so there was nothing to be shy about. So, she turned around generously. She even deliberately looked up and down. Then, she chuckled, ¡°sister Ruoyi, your figure is really good. It would be great if I could have a good figure like yours. ¡± Chen Ruoyi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You haven¡¯t grown up yet. ¡± Lu Huanzi walked over as she spoke. Only then did she realize that Lin Ruoyi¡¯s bed was full of clothes. Lu Huanzi asked curiously, ¡°sister Ruoyi, are you going out later? ¡± The clothes that Lin Ruoyi took out were indeed good-looking. However, Lu Huanzi felt that there was no need to wear such flamboyant clothes at home. Moreover, Lu Huanzi had carefully discovered that sister Ruoyi had put on an exquisite makeup today. Although it was not very thick, it was very meticulous. Her hair had been groomed, and it was draped over her snow-white back like seaweed. Chapter 1169 Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°I¡¯m not going out today. What kind of date can I have in the countryside? ¡± However, it was obvious that she had already seen through Lu Huanzi¡¯s doubts. Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°girls should treat themselves better. Even at home, they should dress up beautifully. Actually, we women dress up not to please those stinky men, but to please ourselves. When you grow up, you will understand. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that what sister Ruoyi said made some sense. But perhaps it was because she was still in school. She still couldn¡¯t understand this kind of behavior. She felt that if she went outside and dressed up exquisitely, it would be a form of respect for others. But since it was at home, and it was a rare day of rest, as long as it was comfortable, it would be fine. But Lu Huanzi felt that this was her personality, so it was understandable. Lin Ruoyi, on the other hand, seemed to be in high spirits. She pulled Lu Huanzi to sit down on the edge of the bed. Then, she said, ¡°Huanzi, pick one for me. Which one of these clothes looks good? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°sister Ruoyi, you have such a good figure. You will definitely look good in anything. ¡± Lin Ruoyi stopped her words, but she was quite happy. She said, ¡°my biggest problem is my fear of choosing. I can choose clothes for an hour every day. I don¡¯t want to choose today. According to your taste, I will wear whichever one you say is good. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly felt pressured. She was a high school student, so how could she have any taste. Sister Ruoyi worked in an international company, so she naturally had her own taste in clothes. Why did she suddenly believe in the taste of a little kid like her? Lu Huanzi said modestly, ¡°sister Ruoyi, I really don¡¯t understand. I think they¡¯re all pretty. I don¡¯t have any taste. I really won¡¯t choose. ¡± Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°how about this? If your brother-in-law has a taste, what style of clothes will he like? You can choose for me? ¡± Suddenly mentioning her brother-in-law, Lu Huanzi did not react for a moment, but was slightly stunned. Lin Ruoyi saw that she was stunned She quickly explained, ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m saying that with a man¡¯s taste, isn¡¯t your brother-in-law a man ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s an elite man. I usually come into contact with quite a lot of such people, but sometimes I can¡¯t figure out what style they like. You know that my job is the boss¡¯s personal secretary, and I follow the boss around all day long. The way I dress is also very important to us. I¡¯m just asking, thinking that your brother-in-law represents this kind of people. What kind of taste would he have? ¡± Lin Ruoyi said a lot in one breath. It was very smooth, as if she had been thinking too much in her mind and almost blurted it out. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, felt even more stressed. If it still involved her future work, she would not dare to make a decision. Lin Ruoyi held Lu Huanzi¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Huanzi, I have always treated you as my biological sister. You must help me with this. Just choose honestly. What style does your brother-in-law like the most? ¡± Chapter 1170 Lin Ruoyi had already said so. Lu Huanzi felt that it was really hard for her to refuse. So she looked carefully. Then she chose a black down jacket. ¡°My brother-in-law probably likes this style. ¡± When Lu Huanzi looked up at Lin Ruoyi, her face was actually full of shock. This down jacket was actually not among the choices that she let Lu Huanzi choose. In fact, when she came back yesterday, it was too cold when she left the airport, so she went straight to the mall to buy a down jacket to keep out the cold. This down jacket didn¡¯t have any style, and it was dark and old-fashioned. She didn¡¯t like it to begin with, so she casually threw it at the end of the bed. She never thought that Lu Huanzi would choose this one. The smile on Lin Ruoyi¡¯s face seemed to be a little stiff. This little girl, could it be that she was playing tricks with her. Could it be that this girl had seen through something? Actually, she came back this time for Mo Lichuan. Maybe her parents didn¡¯t know who Mo Lichuan was, but in their eyes, he was just Lu Jinghao¡¯s rich husband doing business. However, she clearly understood in her heart. Mo Lichuan was definitely not an ordinary person. He was an invisible rich man in Jiang city. He had immense power and wealth. He was a first-class big shot at the top of the pyramid. Such a person, if this was any other time, it would be rare to meet him. No one knew what kind of fortune the Lu family cultivated in their previous life. Lu Jinghao was actually able to marry such a person as a wife. However, she was also miserable. She did not have the life to enjoy it. She died the moment she got married. The younger sister that she left behind was actually able to be adopted by Mo Lichuan. This girl in front of him, just because of the relationship between her brother-in-law, had already risen to the top. She was already a person of the upper class. However, this girl still had to pretend to return to the village every year. She had clearly left this poor and cold rural area. Yet, she still had to come back to live every day. If this was not pretentious, then what was. If it were her, she would not even be willing to take a step back when she finally walked out of this small place. She had already planned it out. She would go to Hawaii with her boss for the New Year holiday this year. When her mother called her to ask when she would be home for the New Year holiday, she found an excuse to ask for work and directly rejected it. At that time, her mother sighed on the phone. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re out now, and you don¡¯t even come back once a year. Look at Huanzi, she came back a few days ago. I know you dislike the rural areas being shabby, but people can¡¯t forget their roots. Moreover, the rural areas have the benefits of the rural areas. The air here is so fresh. Huanzi¡¯s brother-in-law, that Mr. Mo, is also a city person, right? Isn¡¯t he living very comfortably here? ¡± At that time, her heart felt like it was being pulled out of her chest. ¡°Are you saying that Lu Huanzi¡¯s brother-in-law, Mo Lichuan, is also here? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1171 Then, Lin Ruoyi immediately changed her words. ¡°Mom, I miss home. I¡¯ll buy a plane ticket home tomorrow. ¡± On the other side, aunt Lin was delighted when she heard that. ¡°really? You¡¯ll be back tomorrow? ¡± Lin ruoyi said, ¡°mom, when Huanzi comes back every year, will you let her come to my house every time for a meal? ¡± Lin Ruoyi knew that her mother was hospitable. Moreover, ever since they were young, Xiao Ke and Huanzi had always been lonely and had no one to rely on. They had always taken good care of the two sisters. Aunt Lin said on the phone, ¡°yes. If there¡¯s delicious food at home, ask her to come over and have some. As you know, your father and I can¡¯t eat much at home. It¡¯s also lively when she comes. It¡¯s all because you¡¯re not at home on weekdays and the house is so quiet. ¡± Lin Ruoyi did not seem to have the heart to stand up for her mother¡¯s nagging. She quickly said, ¡°when I come back, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow it will be. You, Qing Huanzi, come over for dinner and invite her brother-in-law over as well. Ask Huanzi to bring her brother-in-law. Mom, you must remember that. ¡± Aunt Lin was rather suspicious. ¡°that Mr. Mo, he doesn¡¯t usually go out. ¡± Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°go and tell Huanzi that Huanzi won¡¯t refuse. Mom, you must remember that. ¡± Then, Lin Ruoyi hung up the phone. Mo Lichuan was actually here. Although Lu Huanzi had always come back to stay for a period of time during the winter and summer holidays for the past three years. But every time, she had come over by herself. The legendary Mr. Mo had never appeared before. She felt that it was normal. After all, he was someone who lived in the clouds. He would definitely not accompany a little girl to live in the countryside. However, she did not expect that Mo Lichuan would actually come this time. This was simply a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. In fact, when she heard that Lu Jinghao had married Mo Lichuan a few years ago, she was so jealous that she wanted to die. Just like Lu Jinghao, she had relied on her own efforts to walk out of this place. Everyone said that the two of them were promising. However, only they knew how much effort they had put in compared to ordinary people. The school even treated the two of them as role models. They often used her and Lu Jinghao as examples to encourage the students. As long as they were willing to work hard, they might not necessarily lose at the starting line. Hehe! She only felt that it was laughable. This society was absolutely unfair! Because some people were born at the finish line. But she did not expect that Lu Jinghao was even more familiar with this principle than she was. As soon as she left the school, she actually got on the good side of Mo Lichuan, a top-class noble. Why was she not so lucky. She got on the good side of her boss, a bald old man who was over 50 years old. And she was often troubled by her boss¡¯s fierce wife. Although they were all rich people. The quality was completely different. She had also seen Mr. Mo once when she attended the dinner with her boss. That handsome face was simply the dream of all the women in the world, not to mention his enormous wealth. She did not expect that God had given her such a chance! Chapter 1172 Lu Huanzi saw Lin ruoyi¡¯s incredulous gaze. She said Shyly, ¡°actually, I¡¯m not too sure either, but my brother-in-law likes to keep a low profile. ¡± Lu Huanzi was not wrong at all. Actually, Mo Lichuan was a very low profile person. He only liked black, white, and gray colors. Moreover, Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan¡¯s taste was probably that of a down jacket. That was because the clothes in her wardrobe were basically all bought for her by Mo Lichuan. Winter clothes were mostly down jackets. It was no wonder. Jiang city was considered a city in the north. It was especially cold in winter. Even today, she was wearing a white down jacket. But in the end, Lin Ruoyi did not wear the black down jacket that Lu Huanzi chose. That down jacket was really tacky. But she also chose a relatively low-key outfit. She wore a long black sweater. It was a relatively loose one. It was Chanel¡¯s new model this year. It looked more artistic. She also knew that rich people actually liked this kind of thing. On the surface, they all liked simple and elegant women. Only when they were in bed, the more promiscuous they were. The more promiscuous they were, the more they liked it. Lin ruoyi still did not know Mo Lichuan¡¯s personality. So it was better to be safe. The two of them waited for a while until aunt Lin went upstairs to call them for dinner. They only left the room. When they left the room. Lin Ruoyi asked, ¡°where¡¯s your brother-in-law? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law should be sunbathing on the balcony. I¡¯ll go get him. ¡± Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°how about this, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll go and water the few pots of meat that I just made. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. The two of them went to the balcony together. Mo Lichuan was indeed there. However, he was not sunbathing, but making a phone call. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s back and sighed deeply. Then, she complained to Lin Ruoyi, ¡°sister Ruoyi, look, my brother-in-law is always so busy. He works twenty-four hours a day. He really wants to have twenty hours of real work. It¡¯s really annoying. ¡± Lu Huanzi pouted. She felt a little depressed. Actually, her heart ached a little. If her brother-in-law continued to work like this, she was worried that there would be a problem with her body. In the past, she would occasionally see some financial elite working for thirty-six hours before suddenly dying on her desk. Lu Huanzi was worried that if her brother-in-law continued to work like this, he might also die young. Bah Bah Bah! What was she thinking? Her brother-in-law would be fine. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s complaint was like showing off in Lin Ruoyi¡¯s eyes. It was impossible for others to get even a minute of Mr. Mo¡¯s time. She was able to live with such a big shot like Mr. Mo day and night. What was there to be dissatisfied about. Could it be that Mo Lichuan had to spend all his time on her? Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°Your brother-in-law has a lot of work to do every day. It¡¯s already very hard. Huanzi, you can¡¯t be so insensible. You have to understand him! ¡± Chapter 1173 Although Lin ruoyi said it to Lu Huanzi. She deliberately said it out loud. So much so that Mo Lichuan heard the commotion and turned around. Mo Lichuan walked over. Lin ruoyi brushed her hair and straightened her back. Then, with a faint smile on her face, she greeted him, ¡°Mr. Mo, we¡¯ve met before. Do you still remember the Junyue annual meeting two months ago? ¡± Lu Huanzi was already eating lightly by the side. So sister Lin and brother-in-law knew each other? Actually, Lin Ruoyi didn¡¯t have much confidence in her heart, because although she had met Mo Lichuan once before. But at that kind of occasion, she was just a little transparent behind the boss. At that time, there were also countless celebrities, singers, and daughters of socialites present. A top-notch figure like Mr. Mo naturally wouldn¡¯t have any impression of her. But she still said this on purpose. She just wanted to hint to him that she was actually in the same circle as him. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes did not seem to show any emotion. Lu Huanzi was really afraid that her brother-in-law would directly say that he did not remember. Because her brother-in-law was not a person who would give face to anyone. Therefore, Lu Huanzi quickly tried to smooth things over by saying, ¡°brother-in-law, this is sister Lin. I just told you about that very powerful person. Sister Lin works in an international company and often attends those dinner parties. Perhaps you have attended the same dinner party before. ¡± The reason why Lu Huanzi said that was because. It could be considered as giving a way out. Even if brother-in-law said that he had no impression of her later, he would not feel too embarrassed. However, Mo Lichuan suddenly said indifferently, ¡°Vice President Xue¡¯s secretary. ¡± His voice was clear and indifferent. However, Lin Ruoyi¡¯s heart suddenly leaped with joy. She remembered. Mr. Mo actually remembered. If she remembered correctly. At that time, her boss had only greeted her with a wave of his hand. They had only interacted for three seconds. Meanwhile, she had been standing behind her boss the whole time and did not say a word. Even so, he still had an impression of her. Although Lin Ruoyi was overjoyed, she still pretended to be serious. ¡°I have always treated Huanzi as my biological sister. Since you are Huanzi¡¯s brother-in-law, please allow me to call you brother Mo. . Is that okay? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to frown slightly. But in the end, he still said indifferently, ¡°as you wish. ¡± At this time. Aunt Lin had already come up and stood on the corridor, shouting, ¡°the food is ready. The few of you should come down and eat lunch. ¡± Lin Ruoyi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°let¡¯s go, brother Mo. my mother¡¯s cooking is really good. Although it can¡¯t be compared to the delicacies you usually eat, it¡¯s still good to eat some light country game occasionally. ¡± Thus, they went downstairs and went to the restaurant. They went downstairs Chapter 1174 On the way, Lu Huanzi walked at the front. Lin Ruoyi and Mo Lichuan walked side by side. She was always chatting with him about something, from the stock market to the exchange rate, which Lu Huanzi did not understand. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt a little depressed. Sister Lin really knew a lot of things. She and her brother-in-law seemed to be getting along very well. The two of them could even talk about the economic situation. Although sister Lin was mostly talking about it. There were actually not many people who could talk to her sister for so long. All the way to the restaurant. Aunt Lin and Uncle Lin hurriedly invited Mr. Mo to sit down. Aunt Lin said, ¡°it¡¯s a small place in the countryside. Mr. Mo, don¡¯t mind it. Today, it¡¯s all home-cooked dishes. I don¡¯t know if you can eat it. ¡°. Mo Lichuan was rather polite. ¡°You¡¯re too serious. Huanzi has always praised your culinary skills. During the time my Huanzi has been home, it¡¯s all thanks to you. ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this, Lin ruoyi¡¯s expression changed slightly. She deliberately said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°big brother Mo is really too good to you. Huanzi, you have to cherish it. You can¡¯t be like just now, complaining that big brother Mo doesn¡¯t have time to accompany you. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°oh? She complained that I don¡¯t have time to accompany her? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Actually, she wasn¡¯t complaining, but she looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. There was something flickering in and out of the light. Lu Huanzi sighed in her heart. She came to the countryside to avoid Mo Lichuan. How did it become complaining in brother-in-law¡¯s eyes that he didn¡¯t have time to accompany her? Wasn¡¯t this the opposite of her original intention? Why did sister Lin make trouble for her? Lin Ruoyi heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s question and deliberately looked enlightened She quickly said, ¡°brother Mo, don¡¯t misunderstand. Huanzi is still a child. It¡¯s inevitable for her to be playful. She¡¯s not really complaining. Don¡¯t listen to my nonsense. If it caused the estrangement between the two of you, it would be my fault. ¡± Lu Huanzi ate silently with her head down. Mo Lichuan glanced at her, but his lips curled into a smile. Lin Ruoyi¡¯s plan didn¡¯t work at all. She felt a little uncomfortable. At this time, aunt Lin happened to bring the soup over. Lin ruoyi quickly filled a bowl and handed it to Mo Lichuan. ¡°brother Mo, this is the soup made by the local chicken from the countryside. It¡¯s very delicious. Please have a taste. ¡± Mo Lichuan rejected her indifferently. ¡°I can do it myself. Miss Lin, eat your own. ¡± Lin Ruoyi¡¯s face was very embarrassed when she was rejected like this. Holding a bowl of chicken soup, she stood by the side in a daze. However, she still had a smile on her face. She turned around and handed the chicken soup to Lu Huanzi. ¡°Huanzi, this bowl is for you. You¡¯re about to enter the third year of high school. have some chicken soup to supplement your health. Have you chosen your university? ¡± Chapter 1175 She did not expect sister Lin to care so much. Before she even entered the third year of high school, she had already asked her if she had chosen a university However, this question was not difficult to answer. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I want to rely on Qingping University. ¡± Lin ruoyi smiled. ¡°Then you are my junior sister. ¡± At this time, she had already placed the bowl of soup in front of Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi reached out and took it. Brother-in-law really did not give sister Lin face just now. However, Lu Huanzi seemed to have noticed something. Sister Lin seemed to be¡­ ¡­ A little.. .. Overly enthusiastic. Lu Huanzi reached out to take the bowl. Before she could hold it firmly, Lin Ruoyi let go. The soup bowl in her hand fell onto the table with a clatter. Then, the scalding soup splashed onto Lu Huanzi¡¯s body. Actually, her body was fine. Lu Huanzi was wearing a down jacket, so she didn¡¯t get scalded. Only half of the soup was on her feet. She was already wearing socks that weren¡¯t very thick. Now that she was scalded, she almost jumped up and screamed, ¡°it¡¯s so hot, it hurts, it hurts¡­ ¡± Everyone was shocked. Only Mo Lichuan quickly stood up. He quickly ran to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and picked her up. He quickly went to the kitchen. Aunt Lin and uncle Lin were also frightened. They quickly followed and asked, ¡°quick, go to the pool and wash it. Don¡¯t burn it. ¡± Only Lin Ruoyi, who was still standing in her seat, had a faint smile on her face. Sister Huanzi, in order to help Mr. Mo and I, we can only sacrifice you for the time being. Don¡¯t worry, when I become Mrs. Mo, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. In the next second, Lin Ruoyi also rushed over in a ¡°panic¡± . She rushed to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huanzi. I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to. Whether it¡¯s burned or not, let me take a look. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi was being carried by Mo Lichuan and placed on the platform beside the pool. Then, the Faucet was turned on and the flowing water rushed onto her feet. Lu Huanzi still felt that the instep of her feet was like a ball of fire burning. At this moment, aunt Lin, who was in a panic, had already carried a ball of things over. ¡°Come, come, Huanzi, I¡¯ve brought soy sauce and toothpaste over. I¡¯ll be fine after applying some of these to the burns. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll bring her to the hospital later. ¡± Lin Ruoyi also said from the side, ¡°mom, don¡¯t make trouble here. These are all folk prescriptions. You can¡¯t use them blindly. ¡± Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. My car is parked in the courtyard. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Lu huanzi quickly said, ¡°sister Lin, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m much better. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°sister Lin, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Chapter 1176 She was indeed a little better. Fortunately, her brother-in-law reacted in time. The burning sensation had gradually begun to disappear. Lin Ruoyi was still quite anxious. ¡°No, I have to go to the hospital to take a look. If it really burns, it will be infected. This is my fault. I have to take responsibility. ¡± Unexpectedly, Mo Lichuan turned off the TAP. Once again, he carried Lu Huanzi horizontally. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was very ugly. Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°no need to trouble Miss Lin. I¡¯ll send her there. ¡± Then, he said goodbye to aunt Lin and Uncle Lin, ¡°thank you for your hospitality today, but now I have to take Huanzi to the hospital for a checkup. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Aunt Lin was also quite anxious, ¡°Mr. Mo, go quickly. Don¡¯t really burn yourself. ¡± Mr. Mo Carried Lu Huanzi out of the kitchen and dining room. Lin Ruoyi called brother Mo from behind. Mo Lichuan ignored her. Mo Lichuan carried Lu Huanzi all the way home. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t feel it at first. But when the two of them walked alone through the path in the courtyard. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heartbeat inexplicably began to accelerate again. It was noon now. The Sun shone down from the sky, gentle and warm. Lu Huanzi could see mo Lichuan¡¯s handsome face. It seemed to be coated with a faint layer of gold. One of Lu Huanzi¡¯s hands was still hooked on Mo Lichuan¡¯s shoulder. They were so close. Lu Huanzi could even see Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyelashes clearly. Mo Lichuan¡¯s facial features were impeccable. His eyes were as deep as the sea, his nose bridge was high, his lips were thin, and his chin was curved like a knife. He was simply God¡¯s proudest work. Lu Huanzi was actually a little infatuated with him. ¡°Huanzi, I can¡¯t take it when you look at me like that. ¡± A deep voice seemed to come from Mo Lichuan¡¯s chest. It entered Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears in an instant. Lu Huanzi reacted instantly, and her face immediately turned red like a tomato. Mo Lichuan then glanced at her. ¡°Why are you staring at me? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt guilty, but she still denied it stubbornly. ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you, brother-in-law? You¡¯re too narcissistic. What¡¯s there to look at? You¡¯re already so old. I was just looking at the scenery behind you just now. Yes, I was just looking at the scenery. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s duplicity and found it a little funny. Then, he said, ¡°you¡¯re saying I¡¯m old? ¡± Lu Huanzi curled her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? brother-in-law, you¡¯re already thirty years old in a few years. You¡¯re really old. ¡± In the eyes of a 17 or 18-year-old girl, 30 years was indeed an unreachable future. In their eyes, it was a little old. However, in fact, brother-in-law did not look old at all. Chapter 1177 On the contrary, there was an indescribable attraction to him. However, Mo Lichuan calmly said, ¡°actually, he¡¯s not very old. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. His serious look actually made her heart palpitate. Lu Huanzi was being hugged by him like this. Just like that, she was talking to him in his arms. Together with the smell of his body, it invaded her nose, making her feel a little dizzy. Lu Huanzi only felt that it was very hot. It was clearly a winter night. But she felt as if she was having a fever. Even her palms were sweating. Lu Huanzi felt her heart beating faster and faster. She had to stay away from him now. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, put me down. My feet are already healed. I can walk on my own. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not put her down. He still carried her into the house. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re not really going to send me to the hospital, right? I¡¯m really fine now. There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. ¡± There was only a health clinic in the village. It was closed at noon. If they wanted to go to the hospital, they had to go to the town. The road from here to the town was rugged. It was okay to ride a bicycle, but if they drove, it was really inconvenient. Mo Lichuan carried Lu Huanzi all the way to her room and put her on the Sofa. Then he said, ¡°take off your socks for me to take a look first. If it¡¯s serious, go to the hospital. If it¡¯s not serious, apply some medicine first. ¡± As he spoke, Mo Lichuan had already brought the small medicine box over. There was a first aid kit prepared here. There was everything inside. Of course, there was also ointment for burns. Lu Huanzi had already taken off her socks. The instep of her foot was completely red and there was already a big blister on it. It looked shiny and scary. Mo Lichuan had already brought over the ointment. Then, he sat down beside Lu Huanzi. He carefully checked Lu Huanzi¡¯s injuries. Then, he said, ¡°it should be fine. I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you first. Be careful when you bathe at night. Don¡¯t break it. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°I got it, brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan squeezed out a little of the ointment and carefully applied it on the instep of Lu Huanzi¡¯s foot. The ointment was ice-cold, like a thin layer of ice slowly melting on the surface of her foot. The icy feeling seeped into her skin. Mo Lichuan applied it very carefully. His fingertips gently rubbed against the instep of her foot. Lu Huanzi was practically hugging her knees. She just happened to see Mo Lichuan lowering his head. Her face felt like it was on fire. She actually wanted to apply the cold ointment on her face. After Mo Lichuan applied the ointment on her face, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some lunch. You rest here for a while. ¡± After Mo Lichuan finished packing, he left. Lu Huanzi stared at Mo Lichuan¡¯s back in a daze. Chapter 1178 Just now at Aunt Lin¡¯s house. She really didn¡¯t eat much. She didn¡¯t even take two bites of her favorite meat rice. It was fine if mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say it, but when he said it, he was so hungry that his chest pressed against his back. Lu Huanzi was in a daze in the room for a while. Then, she put on her slippers and almost jumped to the dining room. Mo Lichuan had just cooked two dishes. He saw Lu Huanzi jump in like a rabbit. He frowned. ¡°You just applied medicine on your feet. You should rest well. I¡¯ll go back and call you later. ¡± Although Mo Lichuan said it plainly, Lu Huanzi¡¯s face still turned red. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face still turned red. He would still have to come over later to call her for dinner. At that time, if he still carried her like before, Lu Huanzi would feel even more embarrassed. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I came here because I smelled the fragrance. brother-in-law, what delicious food did you cook? It smells so good. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°since when did you become a little greedy cat? Anyway, it¡¯s all your favorite food. ¡± It was really Lu Huanzi¡¯s favorite food. Moreover, Mo Lichuan¡¯s cooking skills were very good. It was not very common for an old man like him to cook. Did this count as an additional benefit? Lu Huanzi felt that it was not a loss. Mo Lichuan made three dishes and one soup. When the tomato egg flower soup was served, Lu Huanzi had already secretly eaten a few mouthfuls. Although it was just some home-cooked stir-fry, the celery she picked in the morning was stir-fried with Jerky. There were also sweet and sour prawns and small stir-fried meat slices. But the smell was really fragrant, making people salivate. The two of them ate heartily and enjoyed a comfortable meal. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I think your cooking is even better than aunt Lin¡¯s meat rice. ¡± Lu huanzi still felt that the two of them eating quietly at home was a different kind of enjoyment to her. Mo Lichuan raised his eyelids indifferently. ¡°Of course. ¡± However, when aunt Lin was mentioned, Lu Huanzi said dejectedly, ¡°Aunt Lin treated us to a meal out of kindness and went to great lengths to prepare so many dishes, but we didn¡¯t eat there. In fact, we have let down her good intentions. ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his eyelids and glanced at Lu Huanzi indifferently. ¡°You¡¯d better not go to that aunt Lin¡¯s house in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why? Aunt Lin and Uncle Lin are very nice people. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°they are nice people, but their daughter¡­ ¡± Mo Lichuan said no more. Instead, he snorted coldly and lightly. Lu Huanzi pursed her lips and said thoughtfully, ¡°brother-in-law, did you find out? ¡± Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°what did I find out? ¡± Lu Huanzi said tentatively, ¡°I found out that sister Lin seems to be interested in you. ¡± Chapter 1179 She did not expect her brother-in-law to have such a disdainful expression. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°there are too many women who are interested in me. What rank is she? ¡± Although Lu Huanzi¡¯s words sounded arrogant and conceited,. But her tone was so nonchalant. However, Lu Huanzi knew that what her brother-in-law said was the truth. There were too many people who liked her brother-in-law. The entire line in Jiang city could go from the teacher¡¯s Temple on the east side of Jiang city all the way to the Rakshasa mountain on the west side. Even she herself¡­ ¡­ could not escape ¡­ However, there was one thing that Lu Huanzi did not understand. Sister Lin was actually very similar to her sister. Whether it was her personality or her style of dressing. She had been as competitive as her sister since she was young. Her sister was one year older than sister Lin. Therefore, Lu Huanzi could also see that sister Lin seemed to have been imitating her sister¡¯s growth path since she was young This included the fact that she later entered the same university and studied the same major. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t you think that sister Lin is a little similar to my sister? ¡± Mo Lichuan was eating when Lu Huanzi clearly saw that his chopsticks seemed to have stopped for a moment. His expression changed instantly. Lu Huanzi rarely mentioned her sister in front of Mo Lichuan. It was only on the anniversary of her sister¡¯s death that she could openly remember her sister. Lu Huanzi knew that this was a wound in her brother-in-law¡¯s heart. Perhaps it was deeper and more painful than the one in her heart. However, Lu Huanzi did not know why she had said such a sentence just now. After she said this, Lu Huanzi regretted it. Because her brother-in-law¡¯s expression had become very ugly Mo Lichuan had already put down his chopsticks. ¡°Don¡¯t think of your sister as her. She doesn¡¯t deserve it. ¡± As he said this, Mo Lichuan had already stood up and left the kitchen. Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law was angry. However, Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law was actually sad. He was sad whenever his sister was mentioned. He was so sad that he could not even eat. Lu Huanzi was also sad. Her brother-in-law said that sister Lin did not deserve to be compared to her sister. In her brother-in-law¡¯s heart, no one in the world was worthy. Lu Huanzi was also quite sad. She stood up and planned to tidy up the dishes. ¡°Huanzi? ¡± A female voice came from the door. Lu Huanzi looked up and saw Lin ruoyi. Lu Huanzi looked a little surprised. ¡°Sister Lin, why are you here? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect sister Lin to come directly. However, she was familiar with her home. Moreover, Lu Huanzi had once put a spare key in aunt Lin¡¯s house. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was not surprised that she could open the door and come in. Lin Ruoyi was holding a food box in her hand. She said, ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t eat well at noon. My mom asked me to bring you some meat rice that you like. ¡± Lin ruoyi looked at the plate on the table. Then she said, ¡°so you have already eaten. ¡± Chapter 1180 Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yes, we¡¯ve already had lunch. But please help me thank aunt Lin. ¡± Lin Ruoyi had already put the lunch box she brought into the kitchen refrigerator. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve put the food in the refrigerator for you. You can have it hot tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Lin Ruoyi walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with me. It¡¯s me who has to apologize to you. Is Your foot okay? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s much better now. ¡± Lin ruoyi still looked very guilty. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Your brother-in-law will surely blame me for scalding you. I saw that he didn¡¯t look too good when he left. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Brother-in-law? When brother-in-law left, he indeed didn¡¯t look good. Lu Huanzi saw that Lin ruoyi looked very guilty, so she said, ¡°my brother-in-law has always been like that. He¡¯s not angry. Whether he¡¯s happy or unhappy, he has a paralyzed look. Sister Lin, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. ¡± Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°I still want to personally apologize to brother-in-law. Where¡¯s your sister-in-law? ¡± Lu Huanzi was very stunned. Apologize to brother-in-law? Why? And the person who was injured was not brother-in-law? But Lu Huanzi was not an idiot. In fact, Lu Huanzi could see it. Sister Lin¡¯s visit this time was clearly not because she was drunk. It seemed that she was really fascinated by brother-in-law. Looking at sister Lin¡¯s eager look. Lu Huanzi did not know how to refuse. But she couldn¡¯t refuse either. Because she had just made her brother-in-law angry. Brother-in-law might be in a corner now, mourning for his sister. When brother-in-law was thinking about his sister, he was the most irritable. Even she couldn¡¯t disturb him. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want sister Lin to go over and get rebuked. So Lu Huanzi said, ¡°my brother-in-law might be resting now. Sister Lin, let¡¯s forget about today. And you don¡¯t have to apologize. Really, I¡¯m really fine. ¡± Who knew that after Lin ruoyi heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, her expression changed. She stared at Lu Huanzi for a while, and the aura around her became very cold and hard. Lu Huanzi was a little confused. Lin ruoyi suddenly said coldly, ¡°Huanzi, are you on guard against me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. On guard against her? Why did she say that? Lu Huanzi widened her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°sister Lin, I don¡¯t understand what you mean? ¡± Lin ruoyi said, ¡°Huanzi, aren¡¯t you afraid that your brother-in-law will fall in love with me? ¡± Lin Ruoyi felt very uncomfortable. Logically speaking, she Lu Huanzi grew up alone and helpless, their Lin family also took her as half a daughter. You¡¯re rich now. You¡¯re a disgrace. Now that her sister is dead, she¡¯s not helping set her up with her brother-in-law, which is one thing, but she¡¯s standing in the way. Chapter 1181 From the very beginning, he had deliberately avoided her. Moreover, Lin Ruoyi felt that. She was similar to Lu Jinghao in all aspects. Since Mr. Mo fancied Lu Jinghao, he should not have too much of an impression of her. Especially since they had only met once and he still remembered her. This made her feel a glimmer of hope. Lu Huanzi was stunned. She did not expect sister Lin to be so straightforward. Lu Huanzi did not speak. Lin Ruoyi¡¯s face suddenly changed again. She actually took a step forward and gently held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°Huanzi, my parents treat you well, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know what Lin Ruoyi wanted to say. But she still said casually, ¡°aunt Lin and uncle Lin treat me very well. ¡± Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°I treat you well too, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned and then looked at Lin Ruoyi. Sister Lin actually had little contact with her. In recent years, she had been working outside and did not come back at all. Lu Huanzi knew most of her knowledge from aunt Lin. However, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°sister Lin, you treat me quite well. ¡± Lin ruoyi seemed to be very satisfied with Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Huanzi, since you also think that our Lin family treats you well, you must know how to repay kindness. Now, sister Lin has something that she must ask you to help her with. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she actually felt a little awkward in her heart. But she still said, ¡°sister Lin, what do you want to help you with? ¡± Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°I treat you as my biological sister, so I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. Actually, I¡¯ve always liked your brother-in-law. ¡± Although Lu Huanzi already knew in her heart. But when she heard these words, her heart still thumped. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s first reaction was what her brother-in-law said. There were many people who liked him, so what was her ranking? But on the surface, Lu Huanzi still said, ¡°so you like my brother-in-law, so you want me to set you two up? ¡± Lin Ruoyi¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of approval. It seemed that this girl was not too stupid. Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°your sister has already passed away for three years. No matter what, this is an unchangeable fact. I think your sister also doesn¡¯t want your brother-in-law to be alone for her. If she can find someone who is sincere to him, likes him, and takes care of him, your sister will comfort him in heaven. As for me, I have actually liked Mr. Mo for a long time. I think you also know that I have met your brother-in-law before. But at that time, we only met once. When I first saw Mr. Mo, I was almost mesmerized by his elegance. But at that time, I didn¡¯t even have the chance to talk to him. ¡± Lin ruoyi paused for a moment, and her eyes seemed to be filled with happiness. She continued, ¡°but I didn¡¯t expect brother Mo to remember me, so he has a good impression of me as well. Maybe he asked about it later. ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at the ceiling in her heart. Brother-in-law always had a photographic memory. Remembering a person¡¯s face was a piece of cake for him. Chapter 1182 But she did not interrupt. After all, Lin Ruoyi¡¯s eyes looked so full of longing and excitement. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, had an inexplicable sense of irritation. In the end, she still interrupted her. ¡°How do you want me to help you? ¡± Lin ruoyi stopped. Then she said, ¡°actually, there¡¯s nothing that I need your special help with. I hope that you will mention me more often in front of your brother-in-law and say Nice things about me. I can see that brother Mo still loves you very much. He loves you as if you were his biological sister. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s that simple? ¡± Lin ruoyi smiled and said, ¡°of course it¡¯s not that simple. By the way, help me make an appointment with Mr. Mo tonight. Tell him that I¡¯m waiting for him at the Full Moon Pavilion on the Western slope? ¡°? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s possible, but my brother-in-law should be in his room right now. Sister Lin, it¡¯s better for you to ask him out yourself. ¡± Lu Huanzi admitted that she had a little bad idea in her heart. With her brother-in-law¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t agree. However, Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°didn¡¯t you just say that your brother-in-law is resting now? I won¡¯t disturb him anymore. It¡¯s better for you to help me say something. I have something to tell big brother Mo tonight. ¡± Lu huanzi forced a smile in the end. ¡°Okay, I will say it. ¡± Lin ruoyi looked very happy. She acted like a big sister and said to her, ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t take those unpleasant words I just said to heart. I actually love you very much. It¡¯s not any less than being quiet. I don¡¯t have any sisters. I¡¯ve wanted a sister like you since I was young. Don¡¯t worry. If I really marry big brother Mo in the future, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well. The three of us will live together. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s good? ¡± Lu Huanzi was at a loss for words. She did not know how to answer. But she could not imagine such a scene. She inexplicably felt that the face in front of her was very annoying. She did not hate sister Lin in the past. But now¡­ She sighed in her heart. She was probably jealous. Although she knew that her brother-in-law would not accept it. She was still jealous that she could legitimately like her brother-in-law without any restrictions of status. Lu Huanzi still said, ¡°I got it. ¡± When Lin Ruoyi left, she held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and instructed, ¡°eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Full Moon Pavilion. Don¡¯t forget it. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Lin Ruoyi then went home satisfied. Why didn¡¯t Lu Huanzi tell Mo Lichuan why she kissed her just now. Actually, when she came over just now, she saw Mr. Mo on the corridor. But before she could say a word, Mr. Mo glanced at her coldly and entered his room. He treated her as if she was invisible. His intuition told him that she would be in trouble in the past. Mr. Mo must have been in a bad mood. But it didn¡¯t matter. Tonight, she was going to give him a big surprise. Chapter 1183 Lin Ruoyi left happily, but Lu Huanzi was not happy at all. She could roughly guess what Lin Ruoyi wanted to do at night. She probably wanted to confess to her brother-in-law in the full moon pavilion at night. Although Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law would definitely not accept it,. She still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Moreover, she actually wanted her to help her date. Lu Huanzi was also speechless in her heart. She could ask her sweetheart out on a date with another girl. She could do it. But there was nothing she could do since she had already agreed. Lu Huanzi still limped to tidy up the kitchen. Then she limped out of the dining room. Lu Huanzi originally planned to go back to her room. But in the end, she still stopped at the door of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. She hesitated for a long time at the door. In the end, she still knocked on the door. She didn¡¯t know if brother-in-law¡¯s mood had recovered. There seemed to be no movement inside the door. Lu Huanzi knocked again. There was still no movement? Could it be that her brother-in-law was already taking a nap? Lu Huanzi knew that she should leave. It was indeed very impolite to open someone¡¯s room without the permission of others. But Lu Huanzi still did it. She pressed the doorknob delicately and opened the door. It was quiet inside the room. But Lu Huanzi quickly found Mo Lichuan¡¯s figure Her brother-in-law was smoking on the balcony. Lu Huanzi felt as if her heart had been bitten by a bug. She only felt a little pain. Actually, she had already guessed it. When she mentioned her sister, brother-in-law could not let it go. Every time, he would hide in his room and smoke in silence. However, what Lu Huanzi did not understand was that. Her sister had passed away a long time ago. Even she¡­ ¡­ Had already walked out of the pain ¡­ Although she would still miss her, although she would still reminisce. But she would not feel the pain and despair whenever that name was mentioned. But brother-in-law was different. As long as her sister¡¯s name was mentioned, all the light in brother-in-law¡¯s eyes would be extinguished. Then, a huge and complicated emotion welled up. Lu Huanzi seemed to be able to sense his guilt. Why did his brother-in-law feel guilty? Was it because he was helpless against his sister¡¯s illness and could only watch his beloved leave the world? But this was not his fault. His brother-in-law should not have been burdened with such shackles. It had been three years. Lu Huanzi finally walked in. Because her feet were still injured, the sound of her walking in would definitely be very loud. However, Mo Lichuan did not turn around. Lu Huanzi walked to the balcony and still stood in the room, calling out, ¡°brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan finally turned around. In the end, he threw away the last cigarette in his hand. Then, he walked in. Chapter 1184 Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were still on Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet, which were inconvenient to move. His face didn¡¯t look too good. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°why are you still running around with your feet like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi said honestly, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m a little worried about you. ¡± ¡°worried about me? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan for a few seconds and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother-in-law. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned my sister. ¡± Mo Lichuan was also silent for a few seconds. Then he said, ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. ¡± As he said that, he had already walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back to your room. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law did not want to continue the topic of her sister. However, when he suddenly said that he would carry her back to her room, Lu Huanzi was still slightly stunned. She immediately reacted and quickly waved her hand. ¡°No need, brother-in-law, I can go back to my room alone. ¡± However, at this moment, Mo Lichuan had already squatted down. He knelt on one knee with his back facing Lu Huanzi. It was as if he wanted to carry her. However, Lu Huanzi still refused. ¡°brother-in-law, there¡¯s really no need for that. I¡¯m not crippled even if my feet are burnt. ¡± Mo Lichuan turned his head and said coldly, ¡°or do you want me to hug you? ¡± Lu huanzi quickly climbed onto Mo Lichuan¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips unconsciously curled into a smile. Lu Huanzi had grown up and had been carried by Mo Lichuan several times. The first time was when her sister passed away. She stayed by her sister¡¯s tombstone all day long. Even when it rained, she refused to go back. Her sister¡¯s tombstone was not for her purpose, but under the Cherry blossom tree at the back of the mountain. It was actually a steep slope. At that time, she was almost exhausted. At that time, Lu Huanzi had not eaten or drank for several days. When she leaned against her sister¡¯s tombstone, there seemed to be a white light in front of her eyes. She thought that she was going to die. She saw someone walking out of the white light. Lu Huanzi thought that her sister was walking towards her. But in the end, Lu Huanzi realized that the person walking towards her was actually her brother-in-law. That time, it was her brother-in-law who carried her back. It was also the first time he carried her. Lu Huanzi always remembered that feeling. Her brother-in-law¡¯s back was very broad and hard. Leaning against it was like leaning against a mountain. It felt very safe. At that time, Lu Huanzi was in a trance and felt that it would have been great if she had died like that. Died safely like that. But she didn¡¯t. Later, she went on a trip to Japan with her brother-in-law. They went to climb Fuji to watch the sunrise. Lu Huanzi stopped moving halfway. In the end, it was her brother-in-law who carried her up. At that time, she was so tired that she actually fell asleep on her brother-in-law¡¯s back. But she didn¡¯t expect that when she opened her eyes, she would already be at the top of the mountain. She just happened to see the rising sun. It was so big and full of vitality, like a burning round plate. The surrounding clouds were steaming, stunning. Lu huanzi still remembered it. Chapter 1185 Mo Lichuan had already taken off his jacket. He was only wearing a shirt underneath. It was not cold at home since the temperature was constant. Lu Huanzi was carried on Mo Lichuan¡¯s back, and her arms were around Mo Lichuan¡¯s neck. She felt as if time and space had reversed. She had become a child again. She could unscrupulously lie on her brother-in-law¡¯s back. Soon, they reached the room. Mo Lichuan Placed Lu Huanzi on the SOFA. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you should rest well in the afternoon and take a nap. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked like he was about to leave. Lu Huanzi quickly stopped him. ¡°brother-in-law, where are you going? ¡± Mo Lichuan turned around. ¡°Do you have something to do? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still thinking about Lin Ruoyi¡¯s date. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°sister Lin just came over. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Why did she come over? ¡± Lu Huanzi simply said, ¡°sister Lin wants to invite you to the full moon pavilion on the West Slope Tonight. brother-in-law, are you going? ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned and then directly refused, ¡°No. ¡± This kind of reaction was completely within Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. Brother-in-law was never a person who gave face. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face, however, became cold. He fixed his gaze on Lu Huanzi, ¡°is there anything else? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt a chill run down her spine when he looked at her like that. She shook her head in a daze, ¡°there¡¯s nothing else. ¡± Hence, Mo Lichuan left. He left Lu Huanzi alone in a daze. Lu Huanzi did not care anymore. Anyway, her task was to inform him. If brother-in-law really did not want to go, she could not tie him up. Hence, Lu Huanzi began to take a nap. She had just slept for a short while. The landline rang. There was an old-fashioned telephone in the room. Usually, when she was in the countryside, she would use this phone to contact the outside world. But basically, no one would call. Lu Huanzi was very surprised. She got off the bed and limped over to pick up the phone. Lin Ruoyi¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Huanzi, have you told your brother-in-law about what happened tonight? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt a headache. Lu Huanzi said truthfully, ¡°just now, I told my brother-in-law. ¡± Lin Ruoyi¡¯s expectant voice came from the other end, ¡°how is it? What did your brother-in-law say? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°sister Lin, my brother-in-law may not be going. Tonight¡­ You¡¯d better not go to the full moon pavilion. ¡± There was no sound on the other end of the phone. Lu Huanzi was telling the truth. Based on her understanding of Mo Lichuan, Mo Lichuan would definitely not go over. But after a while, Lin ruoyi seemed to be patient and said, ¡°is it because your way of speaking is wrong? Tell him that I have something to say to him and that I have a surprise for him? ¡± A surprise? She really did not say that. Chapter 1186 Lin Ruoyi heard that Lu Huanzi did not make a sound. She guessed a little. Then she said with a slightly reproachful tone, ¡°you definitely didn¡¯t say it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Tell your brother-in-law again, and remember to say that there¡¯s a big surprise. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt completely impatient in her heart. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my brother-in-law¡¯s cell phone number. You can call her. ¡± On the other side, Lin Ruoyi was very happy when she heard that. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s for the best. Hurry up and give me your number. ¡± Lu Huanzi only wanted to get rid of Lin Ruoyi as soon as possible. Lu Huanzi casually gave Lin Ruoyi her number. Then, she said goodbye and hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Lu Huanzi seemed to have accumulated a layer of resentment in her heart. It was as if there was a flame burning in her heart, and the more it burned, the stronger it became. Sister Lin must be calling her brother-in-law now. Lu Huanzi simply lay down on the bed and went to sleep. But after a while. The landline in the room rang again. Lu Huanzi could not be more annoyed when she heard that voice. She was very unwilling to answer it. But the phone still rang non-stop. In the end, Lu Huanzi still went to answer the phone. If she had known earlier, it would have been Lin Ruoyi. Lin Ruoyi was inside, but she looked like she was about to make a statement. ¡°Huanzi, why did you do this to me? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not understand, but her voice was a little harder. ¡°Sister Lin, what do you mean? ¡± Lin Ruoyi¡¯s voice was full of resentment. ¡°You knew that I would encounter a problem if I called your brother-in-law, so you gave me your brother-in-law¡¯s phone number. ¡± Lu Huanzi was speechless. How could she be blamed for this. Could it be that she could still control her brother-in-law¡¯s attitude towards her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°sister Lin, what my brother-in-law does has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t call me. I can¡¯t help it if my brother-in-law doesn¡¯t like you. ¡± On the other side, Lin Ruoyi was furious Her voice also carried a trace of sarcasm. ¡°Huanzi, you can¡¯t be like this. Our Lin family has always taken care of you and your sister since you were young. Now, you¡¯re treating me like this. However, I let you pull strings to build a bridge, but you¡¯re already making things difficult for me. You can¡¯t be so selfish. Moreover, if I marry your brother-in-law, what harm will it do you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your brother-in-law will marry a daughter from a prestigious family and won¡¯t be able to tolerate a country girl like you anymore? ¡°? ¡°¡­¡± Lu Huanzi was very angry when she heard these words. In the past, Lin ruoyi would still be an independent and strong woman in her heart. But now¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi said, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t care who marries my brother-in-law. If you have the ability to make my brother-in-law fall in love with you, you can do whatever you want. But I¡¯m just a humble person. I really can¡¯t help you, sister Lin. Sister Lin, if you¡¯re so capable, you can use your beauty to attract my brother-in-law to worship you. But you only want to use me as a backdoor. It¡¯s not a glorious thing, and¡­ ¡­ In my brother-in-law¡¯s heart, I am not as important as you think, and what I say does not carry much weight, I just praise you as a fairy, my brother-in-law does not feel that I have no way.¡± Chapter 1187 On the other side, Lin Ruoyi was so angry that she could not speak. ¡°You¡­ this girl, when did you become so eloquent? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s tone was still calm. ¡°Sister Lin, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll hang up first. ¡± As she said that, Lu Huanzi hung up the phone again. The burning anger in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart became even more intense. But she did not know what she was angry about. She did not want to care about her brother-in-law¡¯s rotten peach blossoms. However, she was always involved in them. It was the same with any big celebrity last time. Lu Huanzi was so angry that her stomach hurt. However, before she could calm down, another wave came. Lu Huanzi had just hung up the phone. Before she could walk into her room, the door to her room was pushed open. Mo Lichuan appeared at the door with a cold face. From the looks of it¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that he was here to interrogate her. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan walked directly to Lu Huanzi. He asked coldly, ¡°who allowed you to tell others my private phone number? ¡± Lu Huanzi was at a loss for words for a moment. Her brother-in-law¡¯s private phone number was indeed very rare in the eyes of outsiders. Even his friends in the mall almost did not have his number. However, Lu Huanzi had casually announced her number. A person like her brother-in-law who valued privacy should indeed be a little unhappy. However, Lu Huanzi only thought of three words when she immediately came over to denounce him. Was it necessary? At this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was terrible. Moreover, the reason why she was in such a bad mood was all because of this man in front of her. Lu Huanzi also answered in a bad mood, ¡°you can block your peach blossoms yourself. What does it have to do with me? I¡¯ll give you my number. I just hope that your peach blossoms won¡¯t bother me. If you don¡¯t like sister Lin, just blacklist her. Why did you come to me to denounce her? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still cold, ¡°you can¡¯t wait to set me up with that Lin Ruoyi? ¡± What did she say? What did she mean by setting me up? Lu Huanzi did not know what sister Lin had said to her brother-in-law. It was probably because of her. Although she felt wronged. But at this moment, she was not willing to explain herself. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°sister Lin likes you. What does it have to do with me? Sister Lin said that she will give you a big surprise at the full Moon Pavilion at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. brother-in-law, do you want to go or not? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude was not very good. But in the end, she still said it. No matter what, she did not want to take the blame. She said it out loud just to feel at ease. But in her heart, she knew that her brother-in-law wouldn¡¯t go. Who knew that Mo Lichuan would snort coldly. Then he said two words, ¡°okay. ¡± ¡°¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Chapter 1188 Mo Lichuan then turned around. The volcano in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart instantly erupted. She conveniently took a pillow from the bed and threw it towards Mo Lichuan. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I wish you and sister Lin to become a couple and get married and have children as soon as possible. That way, my sister will be at ease in heaven. ¡± Lu Huanzi practically shouted out these words. The pillow just so happened to hit Mo Lichuan¡¯s back. Mo Lichuan heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words and his footsteps seemed to stop for a moment. Then, he once again took large strides and walked away. His back instantly disappeared at the door. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt very uncomfortable That feeling was like being pushed off a cliff. That moment of despair made her feel at a loss and she just wanted to burst into tears. But in her heart, she felt extremely wronged. She actually didn¡¯t know where this kind of grievance came from. Then, for the entire afternoon, Lu Huanzi stayed in her room. Lu Huanzi was very nervous. She spent the whole afternoon trying to figure out what her brother-in-law meant by ¡°okay. ¡°. In the end, she could not figure it out. She felt that her brother-in-law was angry. He was angry that she told others his private number, and he was also angry that she mentioned her sister again. Anyway, her brother-in-law did not care about her the whole afternoon. Then, when it was time for dinner, Lu Huanzi saw her brother-in-law driving out. Lu Huanzi was very disappointed. Because her brother-in-law was driving towards the West. Could it be that her brother-in-law really wanted to go to the full moon pavilion on the West Slope? The West side of the village had been contracted long ago. Now, it was being developed for tourism. It had long been bought by a rich local real estate company. The scenery was pretty good, but it was not open to the public yet. The Full Moon Pavilion was a unique scenic spot in the resort. And it was on a quiet slope outside the resort. In the resort, the people in the village could not enter. However, usually, the couple in the village liked to take a walk, so they went to the full moon pavilion to take a look at the scenery. It was quiet, and no one disturbed them. It was indeed a good place to confess. Apparently, Lin Ruoyi was going to confess to her brother-in-law tonight. What was the surprise she said she had prepared? Lu Huanzi felt extremely uncomfortable and restless. It was as if thousands of ants were biting her from head to toe. Finally, Lu Huanzi took out a set of practice questions. She ordered herself to finish a set of questions and forced herself to quickly forget these messy things. However, Lu Huanzi found that she could not concentrate at all. When it was 7:30, Lu Huanzi finally could not hold it in anymore. She decided to go to the West Slope and the moon-gazing pavilion. Xi Po, moon-gazing Pavilion Chapter 1189 After this thought appeared in her mind,. She could hardly control herself. In the end, she got up immediately, opened the door and walked out. Actually, it was not very far to the full moon pavilion. It was only a quarter of an hour¡¯s walk. But because of her foot injury, it was not very convenient to walk so far. So when Lu Huanzi arrived there, it was already past eight o¡¯clock. Lu Huanzi was actually very nervous. Her brother-in-law had gone out very early. And he had also left towards this place. Could he really have come for the appointment. But it had already been so long. The two of them should have already discussed what should be discussed. Lu Huanzi was actually only concerned about the outcome. So she had to come over and take a look. Lu Huanzi was not very close. Lu Huanzi could still see the fluorescent candles in the full moon pavilion. The Full Moon pavilion seemed to have been specially decorated. There was a layer of light inside, but a layer of warm sand hung outside. It was extremely ambiguous. Lin Ruoyi must have spent a lot of effort to set it up. Lu Huanzi could not see the scenery inside clearly. She could only see the shadow swaying in the shadows. The shadow looked like flowing water, but also like a nearby bamboo forest. Lu Huanzi could not tell how many people were inside. She could not be sure if her brother-in-law was inside. Lu Huanzi could not help but approach. If they were inside, what were the two of them doing now? Lu Huanzi only felt that every step she took was like stepping on a swamp. The further she went, the deeper she sank. However, she could not control herself. In the end, she still walked to the outside of the full moon pavilion. At this moment, Lu Huanzi finally saw clearly. There was only one person in that layer of gauze that was constantly swaying. Brother-in-law did not come. Lu Huanzi could be sure. For some reason, she seemed to be relieved. Since she was sure, Lu Huanzi planned to go back. Just as she turned around, the warm tent was pulled open. Lin Ruoyi¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°brother Mo, is that you? ¡± However, when Lin Ruoyi saw that it was Lu Huanzi standing at the door, her expression instantly changed. Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression also changed. Because what Lin Ruoyi was wearing¡­ ¡­ Was Really.. .. Indescribable. It was almost a hollowed-out and transparent black dress that looked like a nightgown. She actually wore this on a cold winter¡¯s Day. Although Lu Huanzi was young¡­ Two words actually appeared in her mind¡­ ¡­ Hook ¡­ Lead ¡­ Her stomach instantly felt nauseous, and she only felt disgusted. Lin Ruoyi¡¯s image in her heart had completely collapsed since she was young. When Lin Ruoyi saw Lu Huanzi appear at the door, her expression was very ugly. She asked, ¡°why are you here? Where¡¯s brother Mo? ¡± Lu Huanzi said coldly, ¡°is this the surprise sister Lin mentioned? ¡± As she said this, Lu Huanzi pointed at the thin clothes on Lin Ruoyi¡¯s body. Lin RUOYI¡¯s face darkened. She took a fur coat from inside and quickly put it on. Then, she said, ¡°a child¡¯s house. What kind of dirty things are you thinking about? ¡± Chapter 1190 Lu Huanzi found it laughable. She was dirty? Lu Huanzi had nothing more to say to Lin Ruoyi. Since Mo Lichuan was not here, Lu Huanzi did not want to stay. She turned around and was about to leave. Just as Lu Huanzi turned around, Lin Ruoyi chased after her. ¡°Lu Huanzi, stop right there. ¡± Lu Huanzi stopped and turned around. ¡°Sister Lin, what do you want? ¡± Lin ruoyi walked to Lu Huanzi, crossed her arms, and looked down at Lu Huanzi in her high heels. ¡°Are you here to make a fool of me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. ¡± Lin ruoyi sneered, ¡°stop pretending. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so scheming at such a young age. You must have refused to let your brother-in-law come here, and then you came to see me make a fool of myself. ¡± Lu Huanzi found it very funny. Because Lin Ruoyi was really slandering people. She had never been wronged like this. But she had learned a lot. It turned out that a person could be so shameless to such an extent. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t stop my brother-in-law from coming over. I¡¯ve already told him what you wanted me to tell him. My brother-in-law isn¡¯t willing to come over, so I can¡¯t do anything about it. As for why I came over, I¡¯m definitely not here to watch you make a fool of yourself. I¡¯m not that bored, but you can think whatever you want. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to explain further. Because once this kind of person was determined in her heart, no matter how she explained, it would be futile. Lu Huanzi turned around and was about to leave. However, Lin Ruoyi was furious. She went forward and grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. This was originally on a slope. Moreover, Lu Huanzi¡¯s burns had not healed yet. Lu Huanzi lost her balance and fell to the ground. Lin Ruoyi did not have an apologetic expression on her face. It was as if she did it on purpose. The moonlight tonight was not bad. Lin ruoyi dressed very exquisitely tonight. But under the moonlight, her face still had a vicious malevolence. Lin Ruoyi said, ¡°all these years, our Lin family has really treated you for nothing. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to help a little, but you actually used underhanded tricks. Huanzi, tell me the truth. You¡¯re not willing to help your brother-in-law and me. Is it because a little slut like you has fallen in love with your brother-in-law? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt her heart skip a beat. However, she had to admit that she felt extremely guilty. So much so that she could not care about anything else. She had already climbed up with difficulty and shouted at Lin Ruoyi, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t slander me. ¡± Lin ruoyi smiled contemptuously. ¡°You¡¯re only 17 or 18 years old, yet you¡¯re already dreaming of being Mrs. Mo. I¡¯ve really underestimated the two of you. Your sister looked as proud as a peacock when she was young, but in the end, she still climbed up the ladder. You¡¯re even better than your sister. Your sister died, and your sister took her place. You two sisters really don¡¯t know shame! ¡± ¡ª¨C ¨C Chapter 1191 Lu Huanzi could tolerate any insult. But she would never allow others to bring up her sister. Lu huanzi imitated Lin ruoyi¡¯s smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t fulfill your wish. To be honest, sister Lin, even if you were to strip naked and put it in front of my brother-in-law, my brother-in-law wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to you because you have a rotten stench all over you. Your soul has long rotted. I¡¯m really sorry for aunt Lin and Uncle Lin. ¡± Lin Ruoyi was so angry that her face turned purple. She stepped forward and pointed at Lu Huanzi¡¯s nose. ¡°Little B * Tch, say that again? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s smile became even more cheerful. She said, ¡°Do you know what my brother-in-law said the last time I mentioned you and my sister to my brother-in-law? Do you want to know? ¡± Although Lin Ruoyi was so angry that she wanted to go up and strangle this little girl to death. But at this moment, she still cared very much about what Mo Lichuan said. So she could not wait to ask, ¡°what did your brother-in-law say? ¡± Lu Huanzi fixed her eyes on Lin Ruoyi, and then said to her word by word, ¡°my brother-in-law said that, compared to my sister, you are also worthy? ¡± Lu Huanzi watched helplessly as Lin ruoyi¡¯s pupils shrank. That ferocious expression could no longer be concealed. Lin Ruoyi completely tore off her disguise and revealed her original appearance. She grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s collar and said, ¡°if you roll down from here and die, it should be an accident, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did she mean. This was a hillside, although it was not very shaky. But this hillside was extremely bumpy. Because it was being developed, there were still many piles of rubble on the mountain. If she really rolled down, her head might touch somewhere, and her life might be in danger. And Lin Ruoyi¡¯s appearance made Lu Huanzi afraid. Her eyes were filled with a vicious determination. It was almost an expression that Lu Huanzi had never seen before. She was very strong. She grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s collar, and no matter how hard Lu Huanzi struggled, she could not break free. Then, in the next second¡­ Lin ruoyi pushed Lu Huanzi hard. Lu Huanzi fell backward with her back. In front of Lu Huanzi was Lin Ruoyi¡¯s cold and evil smile and the cold moon above her head. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body could not help but fall backward. She could not think and did not know what would happen in the next second. Her eyes were still fixed on Lin Ruoyi¡¯s face. However, Lu Huanzi suddenly saw Lin ruoyi¡¯s Pale eyes. A look of shock and fear appeared on her face. She was indeed afraid. Lu Huanzi could clearly see that her body was trembling violently under the moonlight. It was as if she had seen some kind of ghost. ???????????????????? Chapter 1192 Lu Huanzi naturally did not believe that there were ghosts and monsters in this world. However, Lu Huanzi still believed that there was a god in this world. And in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart, this God was Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi did indeed fall. But she did not fall on the cold ground. Instead, she fell into a warm embrace. Lu Huanzi had already closed her eyes. But when she opened her eyes, she saw Mo Lichuan protecting her in his embrace. He was lying on the ground, acting as a human cushion for her. At that moment, Lu Huanzi was not too surprised. It was as if this was within her expectations. In fact, this was definitely not within Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. She did not expect that Mo Lichuan would fall from the sky at such a critical moment. He was like a God. However, this had happened more than once. Every time when she was in the most dangerous and helpless moment, Mo Lichuan would appear in an unimaginable way. He would save her from danger. At this moment, Lu Huanzi even began to wonder if her brother-in-law really had a special ability. Lu Huanzi did not feel any pain from the fall. She only stared blankly at Mo Lichuan¡¯s tightly knitted brows. She even wanted to reach out her hand and could not help but want to touch the word ¡°Chuan¡± in her brother-in-law¡¯s brows. In the end, it was Mo Lichuan who spoke first. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was so low that it sounded like a Shura that had climbed up from Hell. His voice was also frighteningly cold. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt from the fall? ¡± How could she have been hurt? This question should have been asked by her. Lu Huanzi had already reacted. She quickly said, ¡°brother-in-law, are you alright? How are you? Are you hurt? ¡± Lu Huanzi wanted to stand up. But because she had touched the wound on her foot. Lu Huanzi was in so much pain that she sucked in a breath of cold air. Mo Lichuan¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. But at this moment. Lin Ruoyi ran over anxiously. She hurriedly saw Lu Huanzi pull her up. Then, she looked at him with a very concerned gaze. ¡°Huanzi, are you alright? What happened to you just now? You were standing perfectly fine. Why did you suddenly fall? I was scared to death and didn¡¯t have the time to hold you back. If anything really happened to you, how am I going to explain it to brother Mo. . ¡± Lin Ruoyi¡¯s expression was very sincere and worried. There were even tears in her eyes. Lu Huanzi felt that it was a pity that she didn¡¯t want to become an actress. After Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan stood up. Lin Ruoyi didn¡¯t give Lu Huanzi the chance to speak at all. She quickly explained herself, ¡°brother Mo, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t pay attention and didn¡¯t take good care of Huanzi. If it wasn¡¯t for brother Mo, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I was really scared to death. ¡± Then, he quickly turned to Huanzi. ¡°Huanzi, are you alright? If you¡¯re feeling unwell, you must tell sister Lin. I¡¯ve always treated you as my biological sister. My parents have always treated you as their daughter. If anything were to happen to you, my parents would definitely feel the same heartache as if something had happened to me. You must be well. ¡± Chapter 1193 Lu Huanzi could hear the hidden meaning in Lin Ruoyi¡¯s words. Perhaps her brother-in-law had just arrived and did not hear their conversation. Sister Lin only wanted to treat this incident as an accident. But now, she kept saying that the Lin family treated her as their daughter, and aunt Lin and Uncle Lin treated her as their daughter. She moved aunt Lin and Uncle Lin out, probably to remind them. But Lin Ruoyi was right. Aunt Lin and Uncle Lin were honest rural people. Lu Huanzi understood Mo Lichuan¡¯s temper. If Mo Lichuan knew that Lin Ruoyi wanted to frame her on purpose, he would definitely not let her go. Lu Huanzi had seen her brother-in-law¡¯s methods. Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and decided to let Lin Ruoyi live. It was because of the face that aunt Lin and uncle Lin had taken care of for so many years. Lu Huanzi took a step back and pulled her hand out of Lin Ruoyi¡¯s palm. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was also cold. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sister Lin, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Although Lu Huanzi said this, she felt wronged in her heart. Moreover, Lin Ruoyi indeed had the intention to get rid of her. This was the first time Lu Huanzi, who had lived until the age of 17, felt the terror of the human heart. The neighbor whom she had lived with since childhood was actually such a vicious devil. How bad could a person be? Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know. But from that moment, Lu Huanzi had already decided. She wouldn¡¯t come back alone in the future And she wouldn¡¯t take another step into aunt Lin and Uncle Lin¡¯s house. Lu Huanzi turned to Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°brother-in-law, let¡¯s go, okay? ¡± Mo Lichuan kept frowning as he looked at Lu Huanzi and Lin Ruoyi. His gaze was cold. It was like an ice-cold knife that could cut through iron like mud. Lin ruoyi actually felt very guilty. Mo Lichuan had just appeared and disappeared without a trace. No one knew where he was at the beginning. No one knew when he had arrived. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t sure if Mr. Mo had seen or heard what had happened before. But he still held a glimmer of hope in his heart. But at this moment, seeing Mo Lichuan¡¯s expressionless face. He had a rough guess in his heart. He probably did not see it. Perhaps at the last moment, he just happened to come from below and caught Lu Huanzi. This was the most likely scenario. As long as Mr. Mo did not see it, it would be fine. As for Lu Huanzi. She was not worried at all. This Lu Huanzi was like her sister, she did not owe anyone any favors. Most importantly, she was too sentimental. Even if Lu Huanzi knew her true colors¡­ She was not worried that Lu huanzi would expose her. Firstly, she was still young. Secondly, her parents treated her extremely well. As long as she brought her parents out, she would not be able to bear it. At most, she would avoid her, but she would not complain. Chapter 1194 Thinking of this, Lin ruoyi still had a feeling that she had survived a disaster. In fact, she had long noticed it. This Mo Lichuan really loved Lu Huanzi very much. If she really saw that she was the one who pushed Lu Huanzi just now, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to be so calm. Mo Lichuan had already turned his back, then knelt down on one knee and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°get up! ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned, but she instantly realized that Mo Lichuan wanted to carry her. Lu Huanzi only wanted to leave this scary place as soon as possible, and this scary person in front of her. So she immediately lay down. Mo Lichuan did not say a word. He carried Lu Huanzi and began to descend the slope. Lin Ruoyi chased after him for two steps and called him big brother Mo, but in the end, she stopped. Her fingers clenched into fists, but her body could not help but tremble. The jealousy in her heart was like a flame that could burn everything. Lu Huanzi, this little girl, what did she do to actually let Mr. Mo carry her back. Moreover, there seemed to be a tacit understanding between them that outsiders could not understand. Mr. Mo would always look at anyone with an ice-cold gaze, even with a hint of disdain and contempt. It was as if he was a high and mighty king. Mr. Mo was born with a son. In fact, she could accept this kind of situation. However, what she could not accept was that every time Mr. Mo looked at this little girl, there would be an indescribable gentleness in his eyes. This kind of Gaze was enough to make all the women jealous. Lin Ruoyi¡¯s expression was almost as if she was gnashing her teeth. On the way back, Lu Huanzi did not say a word. Mo Lichuan also did not say a word. Lu Huanzi felt extremely embarrassed. Just now, she had a big fight with her brother-in-law. But now, she actually had to ask her brother-in-law to carry her home. The most embarrassing thing was that her brother-in-law did not ask why she was here. Her brother-in-law must have known that she was looking for him. Therefore, her brother-in-law did not even ask. Lu Huanzi really felt that it was too embarrassing. Moreover, Lu Huanzi did not dare to lower her head to look at Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression. Brother-in-law¡¯s expression right now could freeze people to death. Therefore, Lu Huanzi raised her head to look at the moonlight tonight. The moonlight tonight was very beautiful. Although the moonlight was cold, it was indeed very bright. It was like a clear glow sprinkling on the ground. After going down the slope, Lu Huanzi saw that Mo Lichuan was still carrying her on his back. Lu Huanzi was puzzled and could not help but say, ¡°brother-in-law, you also walked here. Didn¡¯t you drive? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was still cold and indifferent. He did not have any intention of answering the question. Lu Huanzi really felt that she was looking for trouble. When her brother-in-law was mysterious, he would never pay attention to her. However, after a while, Mo Lichuan replied, ¡°I also walked over. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment before she realized that Mo Lichuan was answering the question from ten minutes ago. For a moment, she did not know how to respond. She only responded with an ¡°oh¡± . Then, the air returned to silence. Chapter 1195 Lu Huanzi pursed her lips. She felt that her throat was a little dry. However, she was very grateful to Mo Lichuan. If her brother-in-law had not appeared today, Lu Huanzi really did not know what would have happened to her. Although Mo Lichuan was wearing a coat,. Lu Huanzi could still feel the warmth of his body. Lu Huanzi reached out and hooked her arm around Mo Lichuan¡¯s neck. Then, she leaned on Mo Lichuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°brother-in-law, thank you. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s body stiffened slightly. However, his footsteps did not stop. However, Mo Lichuan did not say anything in the end. Just like that, he stepped on the moonlight and walked all the way. The last section was a rural path. There were two rows of bamboos on both sides of the path. A Gust of wind blew, and the branches swayed in the wind. Under the moonlight, the shadows of the bamboos could be seen swaying. Mo Lichuan just happened to see the shadows of him and Lu Huanzi overlapping together, as if they were one person. The little guy on his body was too quiet. Mo Lichuan turned his head and saw that Lu Huanzi was already sleeping on his shoulder. Lu Huanzi looked like a child when she was asleep. Her brows were relaxed and her skin was tender. Her Red Lips pouted slightly. Under the moonlight, it seemed to be the color of crystals. Lu Huanzi¡¯s breath was even. The breath that came out just happened to be sprayed on Mo Lichuan¡¯s neck. The warm breath was like a plaid feather, soft but itchy. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi sleeping and felt a sense of peace in his heart. But suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. A cold and fierce darkness began to appear in his eyes. This girl, it was fortunate that she could still sleep so peacefully after experiencing the incident just now. And, the incident just now, Mo Lichuan still had some lingering fear when he thought of it now. Actually, he had seen everything that had happened just now. He could hear every word clearly. Originally, he was in a bad mood at night and drove to the small town to relax. But in the end, he was still worried about that girl, so he planned to go back. But on the way back, he saw that girl limping out, and he didn¡¯t know where she was going. Mo Lichuan was still angry at that time. He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this little girl. But it was so late, and he was also worried about letting a little girl go out. So he followed her. He didn¡¯t expect this little girl to secretly run to the full moon pavilion on the hillside. At that time, he was still very displeased. Why did this girl come here? Because he didn¡¯t go to the appointment, and instead came to apologize to sister Lin? These few days, this girl was wholeheartedly matchmaking the two of them, simply making him extremely frustrated. Chapter 1196 He saw everything that happened after that. However, he hid behind a big tree nearby. He also knew Lin Ruoyi¡¯s evil and dirty thoughts. In fact, he had already seen through it. The moment he saw her push Huanzi, he almost wanted to kill her. However, Mo Lichuan was not willing to deal with this Lin Ruoyi in front of Lu Huanzi. Just let her keep her innocence and kindness. Anyway, he would flatten all the thorns in the future for her. Lu Huanzi slept peacefully and sweetly on Mo Lichuan¡¯s back. Mo Lichuan tilted his head and looked for a long time before he sighed. She was almost harmed at night. To think that she could sleep so well. However, as he carried this girl on his back, Mo Lichuan also felt that his heart, which had always been hard, gradually became soft. He only felt that the night was very beautiful, cold and beautiful to the extreme. When Lu Huanzi woke up the next day,. She saw her brother-in-law packing his things in the room. Yes, brother-in-law had said that he was going to leave a long time ago. She felt a little disappointed in her heart. Lu Huanzi thought that she would definitely let out a sigh of relief. But she didn¡¯t. Lu Huanzi leaned against the door frame and watched Mo Lichuan pack his luggage before walking in. Lu Huanzi sat down on the SOFA and said, ¡°brother-in-law, are you going to leave? ¡± After Mo Lichuan finished packing, he glanced at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°come with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. Then, she said, ¡°I still want to stay here for a few more days. brother-in-law, you can go back first. I¡¯ll go back in a few days. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was as if he could not be refuted. ¡°Come with me. Right away. I¡¯ve already packed your luggage for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart beat rapidly when she saw Mo Lichuan being so serious. However, when she thought about what happened to Lin Ruoyi last night, Lu Huanzi did not want to stay here anymore. What if Lin Ruoyi had bad intentions again? As a minor, she would definitely not be able to defeat Lin Ruoyi, who had already crawled her way through society and turned into a devil. Lu Huanzi thought about it and said, ¡°okay. ¡± Thus, Lu Huanzi followed Mo Lichuan back to Jiang city. This plan was a complete failure. She had originally returned to the countryside to avoid Mo Lichuan. She did not expect her brother-in-law to run to the village in the end. And the two of them had lived there for a long time. Wherever her brother-in-law went, he would always be surrounded by rotten peach blossoms. And he would always drag her down. Lu Huanzi thought, feeling a little depressed. In the future, she did not know how to face the Lin family. She probably wouldn¡¯t go back in the future. After Lu Huanzi came back, she spent a week to finish her winter vacation homework. And it was almost the Spring Festival. Lu Huanzi was most afraid of this festival. Because during this festival, Mo Lichuan would take her home. Chapter 1197 Lu Huanzi knew that when her brother-in-law married her sister, it was against the wishes of the family. No one in the MO family admitted to this marriage. But in the end, her brother-in-law still married her sister. Therefore, Lu Huanzi envied her sister. For her, her brother-in-law almost went against the entire family. Usually, Mo Lichuan almost never went back. Because almost all the members of the Mo family lived abroad. Only during the Spring Festival would they come back to pay respects to their ancestors. A few parents of the Mo family would return to the MO family¡¯s old house. At this time, Mo Lichuan also had to return. In the past three years, Lu Huanzi had almost no contact with the MO family. However, when Mo Lichuan returned home during the Spring Festival, he would always bring her along with him. Lu Huanzi was very afraid of seeing the MO family. Because she knew that the Mo family did not like her. However, Mo Lichuan still insisted on bringing her back. Lu Huanzi knew what her brother-in-law meant. Her brother-in-law always felt that she and he were family, so she had to attend such a family gathering. This was also an oath to the people in the family that she existed. It was a way for brother-in-law to protect her. Therefore, in the past three years, although she was trembling with fear, Lu Huanzi would still follow Mo Lichuan home. In any case, it would only be three days at most. Tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Eve. Tomorrow afternoon, Mo Lichuan would take her back to the Mo family¡¯s old mansion. The Mo family¡¯s old mansion was built in a villa manor halfway up the mountain. Although the Mo family did not live there all year round. There were no lack of butlers, Nannies, and servants. They took care of the manor in an orderly manner. Lu Huanzi only remembered that the window of the room she lived in was facing a garden. The garden was filled with wintersweet. It was not yet the time to open the window. The Mountains and plains were covered in a brilliant red. The air was filled with the clear and cold fragrance of wintersweet. Lu Huanzi stayed in her room obediently for the past three days except for eating. That was because it was the safest and would not offend anyone. During those few days, the Mo family rarely returned to the country. There would always be countless people who would come to visit. Guests came and went, and it could be said that it was very lively. Mo Lichuan and his father, Mo Zhentian, were both inside to receive guests. So many people had come, but no one knew that there was such a person like her. Of course, there were occasionally guests who could stay for a meal, and they were always surprised to see her. The Mo family¡¯s explanation of her identity was always ambiguous. Therefore, there was always a rumor outside. Mo Lichuan also had a half-sister, which was Mo Zhentian¡¯s illegitimate daughter, who was adopted at home. Actually, that was not the case. In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi planned to go out and buy some clothes herself. Although the wardrobe was full of clothes prepared by her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi still wanted to buy some new ones. Because the clothes her brother-in-law bought for her were always in his style, black, white, and grey, low-key and dull. When she went to the Mo family last year, Mrs. Mo looked at her clothes and said, ¡°at such a young age, it¡¯s really unlucky to be dressed so lifeless. ¡± Chapter 1198 Mrs. Mo Naturally did not say this in front of Mo Lichuan. Later, Lu Huanzi also did not tell Mo Lichuan. But Lu Huanzi remembered it in her heart. Mrs. Mo did not like her to dress too dully. So she had to go back tomorrow. Lu Huanzi planned to go shopping in the afternoon. Mo Lichuan was still in the company. In fact, most of the employees in the company had gone home on their annual leave. In the entire Mo Corporation, there was only one person who did not rest all year round. That person was Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi had an appointment with Lu Shuangyi. It was rare for the two of them to go shopping for clothes together. Lu Shuangyi picked out a pink windbreaker for her. She looked very ladylike in it and looked even younger. Lu Huanzi also looked good, so she bought it. After buying the clothes, the two of them went to watch a movie. When they came out of the movie theater, it was already evening. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°Huanzi, I have to go back. My cousin is coming over for dinner today, I can¡¯t come back late. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Lu Shuangyi took a taxi back after leaving the cinema. Lu Huanzi strolled along the road for a while. The New Year was coming soon. The atmosphere of the New Year was everywhere. In fact, many shops were closed. Everyone went home to reunite with their families. Every time at this time, Lu Huanzi always missed her sister very much. In the past, during the New Year, her sister would take her to the temple fair. Because the house was very cold and quiet, the more lively it was, the two of them did not like to stay at home. So every new year, the two of them would go to the temple fair. Her sister would buy her all kinds of gadgets and take her to see a magic show. She would also buy her a new dress. Lu Huanzi had always thought that her sister used to buy her new clothes. When she grew up, she would definitely earn a lot of money and then buy her sister a beautiful dress. But there was no chance. There would never be a chance. As Lu Huanzi walked, she unknowingly walked to the vicinity of the Mo Group building. Lu Huanzi looked up and saw the company building towering into the clouds The glass curtain wall was shining brightly in the setting sun. Compared to the others around it, it was like a proud person, isolated from the world and independent. Standing there year by year, it was not right. It represented endless authority and wealth. Lu Huanzi inexplicably walked in. The company was very quiet. There were still a few people on duty outside some departments. There were no more people coming and going. There were more security guards. Lu Huanzi went up from Mo Lichuan¡¯s private elevator. Because ever since she was stopped when she came here last time, Mo Lichuan had given her a card. How should I describe this card? It was like an ancient golden token arrow. Everyone in the company knew it. No one would hold her. Moreover, she could take Mo Lichuan¡¯s private elevator. After Lu Huanzi went up, she walked to the door of Mo Lichuan¡¯s office and stopped. Chapter 1199 Lu Huanzi stood at the door for a while. But she forgot to knock. She opened the door and went in. Mo Lichuan¡¯s office was very quiet. Lu Huanzi was a little puzzled. Why was brother-in-law always busy with work. What was he doing in the office all day? When Lu Huanzi went in, she found that Mo Lichuan was not the only one in the office. His secretary, Pan Zhengdong, was also there. Pan Zhengdong seemed to be reporting on his work. ¡°Miss Lin¡¯s matter has been settled. I didn¡¯t expect her to misappropriate public funds and even sell the company¡¯s secrets to her opponent. Boss Xue has always thought highly of her. After all, Miss Lin has been his secret lover for four years. I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so greedy. I¡¯ve already sent all the evidence to boss Xue¡¯s email. We don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. Xue Wuyong will not let her live. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. ¡°got it, Zhengdong. After this matter is done, you should go home and rest. ¡± Pan Zhengdong said, ¡°okay, boss. By the way, Miss Chen called today. ¡± Mo Lichuan was slightly surprised. ¡°Chu Yun? ¡± Pan Zhengdong said, ¡°it¡¯s Miss Chu Yun. At that time, you were having a video conference with the Americans, so I filtered it out. Do you want to call her back? ¡°? Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I got it. You can go back. ¡± Pan Zhengdong turned around and left. When he reached the door, he happened to see Lu Huanzi standing outside. Pan Zhengdong was rather surprised. ¡°Miss Lu, are you here to look for the President? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded, but immediately shook her head. ¡°If my brother-in-law is very busy, I¡¯ll go back. ¡± Pan Zhengdong smiled. ¡°The president is already busy. Miss, you can go in. You can go back with the president later. The president should be very happy to see you. ¡± Would his brother-in-law be happy? Lu Huanzi did not think so. Just now, Pan Zhengdong reported to him about his work. Lu Huanzi heard it all. There was no serious matter It was either Miss Lin or Miss Chen. Maybe they were all brother-in-law¡¯s confidants. There was a sullen feeling in his heart. Inside, Mo Lichuan had already noticed the movement at the door. He had already looked over. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to go in directly. Mo Lichuan was a little surprised to see Lu Huanzi coming over. ¡°Why did you suddenly come to the company? ¡± Lu Huanzi picked up the bag of clothes in her hand and said, ¡°I just went shopping with my classmate and bought a piece of clothes. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly frowned. ¡°classmate? Which classmate, Yu Haoran? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not think that Mo Lichuan would suddenly think of the name Yu Haoran. But she still said, ¡°No, it¡¯s Lu Shuangyi. We even watched a movie together. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression returned to normal. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression remained calm Chapter 1200 Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°What did you buy? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I bought a coat. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still indifferent. ¡°Let me see it. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. Wear it now? But in the end, she still obediently changed her coat. After putting on the new coat, she deliberately waved it in front of Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°brother-in-law, do you like it? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyebrows gradually curved and he said with a smile, ¡°yes, what does our Huanzi look good in? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt as if it had fallen into a honey pot. Looking at Mo Lichuan¡¯s gentle eyes, her heart pounded again. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face turned red and she quickly took off her clothes and put them away. Mo Lichuan had already stood up. He picked up his coat from the SOFA and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°let¡¯s go home. ¡± After going back at night, Lu Huanzi began to pack her luggage. When Mo Lichuan came over, Lu Huanzi was counting the presents. Mo Lichuan walked over and saw her bulging luggage. He smiled and said, ¡°you brought so many things. Do you plan to go back and live there for a long time? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up and rolled her eyes. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°this is a gift for uncle and Auntie. ¡°. Lu Huanzi had to prepare a gift every year when she went back. It would almost cost her an entire year¡¯s pocket money. Although Mo Lichuan always said that there was no need. Lu Huanzi still insisted on preparing. This time, she prepared a face massager for Mo Lichuan¡¯s mother. Lu Huanzi asked around for a long time and finally asked a classmate who went to Japan for a vacation to bring it back from there. The last time Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s mother, she felt that there were some fine lines at the corner of her eyes. Then she heard her complaining to Mo Lichuan about her old age. Lu Huanzi took this matter to heart. After asking around for a long time, it was said that this type of massager was very effective. It was very famous all over the world, and it was also very expensive. Lu Huanzi also bought it secretly behind Mo Lichuan¡¯s back. Although her brother-in-law was very rich, this thing was not worth mentioning to her brother-in-law. However, Lu Huanzi did not want to use her brother-in-law¡¯s money. This was related to her own feelings. Lu Huanzi prepared it herself every time. She prepared a set of chess for Mo Lichuan¡¯s father. Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Zhentian liked to play chess very much. The last time she went, Mo Zhentian¡¯s chess set was lost by a Husky raised at home. Mo Zhentian was furious. Lu Huanzi also took this matter to heart. The two elders did not like the gifts she gave them in the past. But they did not show that they did not like it. However, this time, they should like it. Lu Huanzi thought happily in her heart. Actually, all these years, Lu Huanzi could have wanted to please Mo Lichuan¡¯s parents. Because in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart, she was actually very grateful to the MO family. Chapter 1201 No matter what, if she hadn¡¯t met her brother-in-law. Her fate wouldn¡¯t have been like this. Especially when her sister was seriously ill in the end. If she didn¡¯t have her brother-in-law at that time, Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t know who else she could rely on. Therefore, no matter how the Mo family treated her, she still held a kind of reverence in her heart. When Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan coming over, she immediately closed the suitcase. Lu Huanzi stood up and said righteously, ¡°brother-in-law, can I tell you something? ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his eyebrows and agreed. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°next time you come to my room, can you knock on the door first? ¡± Brother-in-law was good at everything except for one bad habit. Every time he entered her room, he didn¡¯t like to knock on the door. He just opened the door and entered. Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what secret do you have to deliberately avoid me? ¡± That was not what he said at all, okay? Even if she didn¡¯t have any secrets, he couldn¡¯t come in at any time and place without knocking on the door? Lu Huanzi unconsciously frowned and pouted, her voice carrying great dissatisfaction. ¡°brother-in-law, this is basic courtesy. What if the next time you come in, I¡¯m changing my clothes? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯ve seen all of me? ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, she basically didn¡¯t think about it at all. But it was also what Lu Huanzi said from the bottom of her heart. Although she was lucky, this kind of thing hadn¡¯t happened until today. But it was hard to guarantee that one day, when she was changing her clothes, her brother-in-law would come in. Wouldn¡¯t that be awkward. However, Lu Huanzi realized. It was even more awkward for her to say this out loud. This was because after Mo Lichuan heard this, he was clearly stunned. It was very obvious that he had never considered this question. It was also very obvious that he did not expect Lu Huanzi to ask this question. After Lu Huanzi said it out loud, she was also stunned. All of a sudden, her face turned red to the root of her neck. She suddenly felt at a loss, as if there was an awkward factor floating in the air. However, just as Lu Huanzi was feeling extremely awkward¡­ Mo Lichuan suddenly laughed softly. His left hand curled into a fist and coughed lightly. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°I got it. The next time you come in, you must knock on the door. It¡¯s my fault for dereliction of duty, and I even treated you as a little kid. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect her brother-in-law to suddenly say this. However, her brother-in-law spoke frankly, and the atmosphere gradually became better. Lu Huanzi was still a little dissatisfied as she turned around and continued to pack her things. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m going to be eighteen soon. ¡± That¡¯s right. After the New Year, she would be eighteen. Mo Lichuan sat down on the Sofa and looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s emotional expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. Eighteen years old. My Huanzi has really grown up. ¡± ¡°¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±¡­¡±.. Chapter 1202 Lu Huanzi looked back at Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°brother-in-law, why do I feel that you look like a farmer looking at his family¡¯s harvest? ¡± Mo Lichuan could not help but laugh at Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. ¡°To think that you know how to describe it, but you¡¯re right. I worked hard to cultivate you. In the future, when you get married, I definitely won¡¯t bear to part with you. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard Mo Lichuan talk about marrying two people, her heart suddenly palpitated. It was as if there was a black hole in her heart that was slowly expanding. And inside the black hole was endless disappointment. Lu Huanzi turned her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t marry anyone in the future. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. ¡°You still say that you¡¯ve grown up and are still as childish as before. However, I¡¯m not willing to marry you now. brother-in-law will keep you by his side for a few more years. In the future, your husband-in-law will have to get past me first. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then, brother-in-law, what¡¯s your ideal candidate like? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°at the very least, he¡¯s stronger than me. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly stopped worrying. A man who was stronger than her brother-in-law. She was afraid that she would never be able to marry him in this lifetime. Lu Huanzi quickly tidied up. Mo Lichuan stayed in her room for a while and then went back. At night, Lu Huanzi lay in bed, so nervous that she could not fall asleep. That¡¯s right. She was nervous. The feeling of returning to the MO family every year was even more nervous than her final exam. Lu Huanzi did not sleep well the whole night. As a result, when she returned the next day, Lu Huanzi slept peacefully in the car. When she opened her eyes, it was already evening. It was only five o¡¯clock, but the winter days were short and the nights were long. The Sun had long gone to God knows where. When she opened her eyes, it was already pitch-black. There were only street lights on both sides of the mountain path. She had already reached the mountain path. The Mo family¡¯s old house was a villa built halfway up the mountain. It was almost like a castle that sat in the mountains. Looking from the outside, one could only vaguely see the magnificent buildings inside. They were covered by the tall trees in the mountains, shining brilliantly And the car was getting closer and closer. The bright lights began to gradually appear in front of her eyes. It was like a golden tray that was lifted out of thin air in the mountains. On it was an absolutely beautiful imperial palace. And in that Imperial Palace lived the MO family, one of the top aristocratic families in Jiang City. The closer the car got. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. Even when Mo Lichuan talked to her on the way, she did not listen to a word or two. However, when the car slowly passed through the Atrium and stopped in front of the brightly lit main villa, Lu Huanzi suddenly felt less nervous. It was as if she was on a guillotine and there was no suspense at all. When Lu Huanzi got off the car, the Butler at the door came to welcome her. It was obvious that she had been waiting here for a long time. The Butler put his hand on the car window very gentlemanly and helped Lu Huanzi get off the car. He said, ¡°young master, Miss Lu, you¡¯re back! ¡± Chapter 1203 The housekeeper still respectfully addressed her as Miss Lu. Polite but distant. In this family. She was actually an outsider all along. Because her surname was Lu. After Lu Huanzi came down, she followed Mo Lichuan into the main house. The villa was very big. There were hundreds of rooms here, and even an indoor swimming pool and gym. When Lu Huanzi entered, she saw many nannies. The Mo family¡¯s house was big, so there were naturally many servants. Everyone had their own duties and were busy in the house. However, there were also some nannies who had just arrived. When they saw the two of them return, they would always whisper some gossip. After being reprimanded by the housekeeper, they quickly left. The housekeeper said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°master is in the study, and Madam is playing badminton in the gym. I¡¯ll go inform master and Madam that you¡¯ve arrived. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go back to my room first. I¡¯ll go look for them later. ¡± The housekeeper acknowledged. Lu Huanzi also went back to her room. Lu Huanzi¡¯s room was next to Mo Lichuan¡¯s. It was a room on the west side of the second floor. Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi were right across the door. Mo Lichuan personally brought Lu Huanzi¡¯s luggage to her room. Then, he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°I¡¯ll go say a few words to the old man. You stay in your room obediently and Watch TV. I¡¯ll call you when I come back for dinner later. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. This was usually the case when she came to the Mo family. It was rare for Mo Lichuan to come back. Naturally, he had many things to communicate with his family. Sometimes, he naturally couldn¡¯t take care of her. However, Mo Lichuan also knew that in this family, she was never liked. In order to prevent her from being wronged, she could only stay in her room. Lu Huanzi stayed in her room and watched TV. The TV was showing an award ceremony for a Chinese movie. A young female celebrity named Tang Yingzhi received many awards and was given the title of Double Best Actress. Standing on the award stage was extremely glamorous. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi felt that being a celebrity was just right. So many people liked and worshipped her. She was also beautiful, generous, and had a temperament. In her brother-in-law¡¯s circle of life, there were many celebrities who interacted with him. Those people standing beside her brother-in-law were like icing on the cake. But at that time, Lu Huanzi felt that she was completely different from those people in the entertainment industry and celebrities. In the end, she did not expect that after so many years, she would also get involved in this mess. Lu Huanzi stood by the window. From here, she could see the courtyard in front of the villa and the magnificent carved gate. At this moment, Lu Huanzi happened to see an orange Lamborghini driving over from the gate. The reason why Lu Huanzi recognized this brand. Was because she had read too many novels. As well as the top ten luxury cars that were once popularized by Lu Shuangyi in the CEO¡¯s articles. This lamborghini was one of them. Chapter 1204 From Afar, Lu Huanzi could still see clearly. A woman was driving in the driver¡¯s seat. Who could it be? It must be another socialite¡¯s daughter. This was inevitable. At this time of the year, many people took this opportunity to visit the MO family. Not to mention, the outside world did not know that Mo Lichuan had been married. Even the MO family basically did not admit it. And Mo Lichuan rarely went home. Even if MO Lichuan had a marriage relationship. But his sister had passed away three years ago. His brother-in-law wasn¡¯t young anymore. And the Mo family only had a few generations, so the MO family would naturally worry about his marriage. So, every year during the New Year, there would always be a visit from a daughter with a similar family background. In the end, it was a disguised blind date. Speaking of which, Lu Huanzi was already used to it. But Lu Huanzi also knew the result. Her brother-in-law wouldn¡¯t agree. Although brother-in-law was the perfect male God in the hearts of thousands of women. But this kind of person could only be seen from afar, not approached. Very few people could bear to talk about brother-in-law¡¯s indifference and alienation. In addition, brother-in-law basically disdained these women. So in the end, these blind dates basically ended in nothing. The Mo family also had no way to deal with this. Which family¡¯s daughter was this time? Lu Huanzi pondered by the bedside. Lu Huanzi was bored to death in the room. After arriving here, she felt as if she had arrived at the third time and space. So she opened her suitcase. Inside was the present she had prepared for Mo Zhentian and Mrs. Mo.. Lu Huanzi was thinking whether she should find an opportunity to send it over. Lu Huanzi was really bored and casually took the English dictionary and began to recite the words. After an unknown amount of time, she looked up and saw Mo Lichuan looking at her with arms crossed at the door. There was a hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth. Lu Huanzi was very happy to see Mo Lichuan and stood up. ¡°brother-in-law, are you done? ¡± Mo Lichuan walked over and looked at the English dictionary in Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°why are you working so hard? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth unconsciously pouted. She complained, ¡°I¡¯m very bored. I¡¯m so bored that I don¡¯t know what to do except study. ¡± Mo Lichuan laughed out loud. ¡°So you¡¯re studying because you¡¯re bored. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. For example, when you came, brother-in-law, I couldn¡¯t memorize a single word. ¡± Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°then what were you thinking about when I was here? ¡± What was she thinking about? Naturally, she would not tell the truth. Lu Huanzi leaned over and intentionally revealed a gossipy expression. ¡°I was thinking about the young lady that brother-in-law came today. brother-in-law, do you like her? ¡± Chapter 1205 Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°which young lady? ¡± Lu Huanzi deliberately showed a hint of surprise. ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know? There was a woman driving a Lamborghini just now. She must have arranged a blind date for you, brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, looked pensive. Then he said, ¡°child, don¡¯t be so gossipy. ¡± Then he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for dinner. ¡± Lu Huanzi followed Mo Lichuan out But she felt very strange in her heart. Her brother-in-law¡¯s reaction in the past was not like this. It seemed that this woman had a great background today. Sure enough, at the dining table, Lu Huanzi saw this woman. The woman was dressed in red, her hair was also clean and neat, and there was a heroic air between her brows. It could be seen from her every move that she grew up in a very wealthy family. She had a noble temperament like Mo Lichuan, high and mighty. And at this moment, Mrs. Mo had also come over. She was talking to the woman, holding her hand, chatting and laughing, looking very intimate. It seemed that they had known each other for a long time. After Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan arrived, the two people inside looked towards the door. The woman saw Mo Lichuan and stood up in surprise. ¡°second brother, long time no see. ¡± Second Brother? Lu Huanzi had never heard that Mo Lichuan had a sister? Moreover, he was the only son of the Mo family, and he did not have a brother? Mo Lichuan was not the second son. Where did this title come from? However, it was obvious that Mo Lichuan and Mo Lichuan were old acquaintances. Mo Lichuan revealed a faint smile on his face. ¡°Chu Yun, when did you return to China? ¡± The name Chu Yun felt a little familiar to Lu Huanzi, as if she had heard it somewhere before. However, she could not recall it at the moment. Mo Lichuan walked over, and Lu Huanzi followed him. Miss Chu Yun also saw Lu Huanzi behind Mo Lichuan. There was still a smile on her face. ¡°This is sister Lu, right? She looks very similar to her sister. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect Miss Chuyun to know her sister. Among the daughters of socialites who had gone on blind dates with Mo Lichuan, very few knew that Mo Lichuan had already been married once. But this Miss Chuyun knew. It seemed that their relationship was indeed not ordinary. Lu huanzi quickly greeted, ¡°hello, sister. I¡¯m Lu Huanzi. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Huanzi from top to bottom and then said, ¡°hello, I¡¯m Chen Chuyun. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at her eyes and felt that there was something surging inside. She had a relatively indifferent attitude towards Lu Huanzi. To put it bluntly, there was a hint of disdain mixed within. It was probably because she had been living under someone else¡¯s roof since she was young. Lu Huanzi was always very sensitive to the gazes of others. Chapter 1206 Although this Miss Chuyun did not show it clearly, Lu Huanzi could still see it. However, Lu Huanzi did not care. In the Mo family, even the nanny looked at her in this way. She was already used to it. Mo Lichuan did not seem to intend to let this Miss Chuyun interact with her much. He directly pulled the seat next to him away. He said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°sit down first. ¡± Lu Huanzi sat down. Chen Chuyun also sat down. She still looked at Mo Lichuan with a smile and said, ¡°second brother, you¡¯re really a busy man. Last time, it was rare for me to return to China, so I wanted to have a gathering with big brother and you. In the end, you didn¡¯t come. In the end, I heard from the letter that you went to watch a movie. ¡± Lu Huanzi stopped saying this and suddenly remembered. She remembered who this Chen Chuyun was. Lu Huanzi remembered that time, she was slapped in the face by Sun Yijun. Later, her brother-in-law went to school to deal with it, and he helped her apply for a day off. That day, she went to the movies with her brother-in-law and went to the Ocean restaurant. Later on, when they were eating steak, they met someone called Ji Hanzhong. Outsiders called him third young master JI. Lu Huanzi also called him third brother Ji. At that time, she seemed to have heard something about a party. He was also called Mo Lichuan¡¯s second brother. He even said that Chu Yun had specially returned to the country for him. But on that day, her brother-in-law did not go. Lu Huanzi thought that he was just an ordinary friend of her brother-in-law¡¯s circle. But now, it seemed that it might not be what she had imagined. And this Miss Chuyun was clearly using an interrogative tone. However, Mo Lichuan still smiled lightly and changed the topic without batting an eyelid. ¡°How is your brother doing recently? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°he¡¯s still the same. He¡¯s being urged by his family to get married. It¡¯s also giving him a headache. ¡± At this moment, Mrs. Mo, who was at the side, said, ¡°the two of you are also worrying. Your brother is not young anymore, and so are you. Until now, no one has settled down. How can your two elders not worry? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°my parents are really not very worried, but the old lady is really worried to death. ¡± Mrs. Mo said, ¡°that¡¯s right. I¡¯m worried for the both of you. And you, Chuyun, don¡¯t put your work first. Any strong woman is a lie. Finding someone who loves you is the most important thing. ¡± Chen Chuyun smiled and said, ¡°I also want to get married, but they don¡¯t like me. ¡± Mrs. Mo said, ¡°you are so outstanding and beautiful. It must be that man¡¯s fortune to be able to marry you. Who doesn¡¯t like you? Li Chuan, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Mrs. Mo suddenly changed the topic to Mo Lichuan. Even Lu Huanzi could see it. Mrs. Mo and Miss Chu Yun were singing a double act. Lu Huanzi could not help but turn her eyes to Mo Lichuan. Chapter 1207 Mo Lichuan¡¯s attitude was still indifferent. ¡°Mom, whatever you say is right. ¡± Mrs. Mo was very dissatisfied with Mo Lichuan¡¯s indifferent attitude. But at this time, Mo Zhentian came over. Everyone was here. Mrs. Mo asked the chef to serve the dishes. Soon, the table was filled with a dazzling array of dishes. The Mo family was also a regular french-style dining table. Mo Zhentian sat on the main seat. Mrs. Mo and Mo Lichuan sat on both sides respectively. Opposite Lu Huanzi was Chen Chuyun. After Mo Zhentian sat down, Chen Chuyun took out a gift box and gave it to him. ¡°Uncle Mo, this is the Hetian jade chess set that I custom-made for you. I heard that your original set was lost by Lucas, so I specially got someone to custom-make it for you. ¡± Mo Zhentian took it over and beamed. ¡°You child, why did you give such an expensive thing? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°it¡¯s hard to buy uncle¡¯s favor with a thousand gold coins. What¡¯s the point of spending some money? Uncle, you know that I¡¯m very rich. ¡± She deliberately said it in a playful manner. Mo Zhentian, on the other hand, was amused to the point of beaming with joy. However, the kind of love he had for chess was self-evident. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt as if someone had thrown a stone at it. Lu Huanzi had not expected such a coincidence. She had prepared a set of chess as well. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s financial ability was limited. She had prepared a set of stone-carved chess pieces. It was not very expensive. It was simply not on the same level as Chen Chuyun. Since Chen Chuyun had given it away, she naturally could not take it out. When she had just come out, Lu Huanzi had deliberately brought her bag with her. But now, she had no intention of bringing it out at all. Mrs. Mo was also beaming with joy. ¡°Chuyun, you¡¯re really thoughtful. Look at how happy your uncle Mo is. He¡¯s not interested in anything else but this. ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for you, Auntie. ¡± Mrs. Mo looked rather happy. ¡°So I have one too. ¡± Chen Chuyun took out a set of skincare products. ¡°This is something I bought specially for you when I went to Paris the last time. I know that you¡¯ve always used this product and there aren¡¯t any other places to sell it, so I brought it back for you. ¡± Mrs. Mo was very happy to see that set of skincare products. ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful. I¡¯ve been really worried about this recently. I¡¯m used to using this set, and it¡¯s only available in Paris. It¡¯s limited every year, so I might not be able to buy it. However, my skin is sensitive, so I can only use this set. I don¡¯t like those Korean and Japanese brands. They¡¯re all explosive and short-lived. There are even some god-like artifacts that appear. I just don¡¯t like them. You know me the best. ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head even more. The present she wanted to give to Mrs. Mo was probably those ephemeral artifacts in her mouth. Lu Huanzi¡¯s meal could be said to be tasteless. She hid the bag tightly behind her, trying her best not to be discovered. Lu Huanzi was very disappointed. These gifts were originally prepared by her with great care. She was originally a little secretly happy. But now¡­ ¡­ Chapter 1208 On the other side, Chen Chuyun and Mrs. Mo were chatting very happily. They talked about everything from fashion to resorts around the world. Lu Huanzi almost didn¡¯t say a word. When dinner was almost over, the person across from her seemed to remember that she had been ignored. Chen Chuyun said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°you should still be in high school, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi realized that she was talking to her and quickly said, ¡°yes, I just graduated from my second year of high school. I¡¯m about to enter my third year of high school. ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°what about the future? What do you plan to do? ¡± Lu Huanzi said truthfully, ¡°I plan to enter Qingping University. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, there was still a trace of pride in her bones. The only thing she could be proud of now was her academic results. At least, she had never let her brother-in-law worry about this. Chen Chuyun seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Qingping. It¡¯s considered one of the top universities in the country. ¡± At this moment, Mrs. Mo Suddenly said, ¡°I remember, Chuyun, you graduated from Columbia Business School, right? ¡± Chen Chuyun said indifferently, ¡°yes, to think that auntie still remembers. I was screwed by second brother. Second brother originally said that he wanted to go there to further his studies. I had my heart set on second brother, but in the end, he turned around and returned to the country, leaving me there. ¡± Speaking of the past, Chen Chuyun looked at Mo Lichuan with a look of blame. ¡°second brother, you caused me to wander alone in a foreign country for many years. Do you think you should be responsible for me? ¡± Chen Chuyun obviously wanted to talk to Mo Lichuan Therefore, she always talked about Mo Lichuan¡¯s past. However, Mo Lichuan always looked absent-minded. Especially at this time, he actually personally plucked a prawn and put it on Lu Huanzi¡¯s plate. Then, he said softly, ¡°eat the food. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat the prawn yesterday? ¡± Lu Huanzi did say she wanted to eat the prawn yesterday. But not now. She shouted at Mo Lichuan in her heart, ¡°brother-in-law, the girl dragged you to reminisce about the past. Why did you suddenly court me? ¡°? However, Lu Huanzi could feel it. Brother-in-law was an old fox. He was obviously using her as a shield. Mrs. Mo and Miss Chen always chimed in. Therefore, brother-in-law did not listen or look. Instead, he turned his attention to her. Sensing that everyone in the Mo family, including Miss Chen, were looking at her, Lu Huanzi felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Moreover, at this time, brother-in-law said to Chen Chuyun lightly, ¡°what did you say just now? Did I not hear clearly? ¡± After saying this, Chen Chuyun¡¯s gaze changed a little. At this moment, she had completely shifted her attention to Lu Huanzi. Just now, Lu Huanzi had been invisible and only said one or two sentences. But at this moment, Lu Huanzi had become the center of attention. Lu Huanzi was the center of attention Chapter 1209 Chen Chuyun was officially pointing the finger at Lu Huanzi. She suddenly said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°second brother loves little sister Lu. Are you living with little sister Lu now? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know what Chen Chuyun meant. However, Lu Huanzi could clearly sense that Chen Chuyun¡¯s tone was not friendly. Lu Huanzi did not say anything. Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°I am her guardian. ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°second brother, have you ever thought that although she is the sister of your late wife and can be considered your sister in law, few outside people know of her existence. It is not appropriate for you to be like this. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s words were overbearing, as if she had completely ignored Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, was clearly a little displeased. His tone became slightly colder, ¡°you don¡¯t need to care about my matters. I know what to do. ¡± At this moment, Mrs. Mo spoke up, ¡°I think Chu Yun is right. There are already many rumors outside. If you don¡¯t think about your own reputation, you should also think about the Mo family¡¯s hundred-year Foundation. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was still cold, ¡°tell me, what kind of rumors are there outside? ¡± Mrs. Mo said, ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me here. You know what¡¯s being said outside. Back then, you insisted on marrying that Lu Jinghao. Alright, she died right after we got married. It¡¯s fine if she left a son and a half daughter for our mo family, but she left you with a burden. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly put down his chopsticks. ¡°Mom, stop talking. ¡± Lu Huanzi kept her head down. But at this moment, her shoulders couldn¡¯t help but tremble. In the Mo family, this was also the first time that someone had said that she was a burden. Although Lu Huanzi knew that the MO family had the same thoughts. Perhaps this was also the truth. For so many years, because of her, Mo Lichuan did not live with the MO family. But at this moment, she was like a cabbage hanging on the supermarket shelf She did not have any thoughts and let others judge her. But she did not have the right to speak, not even the right to escape. It was probably because of Mo Lichuan¡¯s rebellious attitude. Mrs. Mo was furious. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°did I say something wrong ¡°This girl will become your stumbling block sooner or later. Back then, you simply gave up your own future for her sister. Now that her sister is gone, you have another sister to hold you back. Now, the outside world is saying that you are living with a girl. There are all kinds of rumors out there. They say that she is your half-sister. This is considered good. Those who have bad intentions are waiting to see the MO family make a fool of themselves. Don¡¯t you know what kind of rumors they are spreading now? ¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s just a rumor, ¡± said Mo Lichuan Chapter 1210 Mrs. Mo said, ¡°rumors kill people. You can¡¯t not take it to heart. Besides, I think the rumors are right. This girl has grown up. If You keep her by your side, something will happen sooner or later. ¡± When Mo Lichuan heard this, he also looked a little angry. ¡°I¡¯m Huanzi¡¯s guardian, that¡¯s all. ¡± Mrs. Mo looked aggressive. ¡°You don¡¯t have that kind of intention. It¡¯s hard to say if this little girl doesn¡¯t. Look at her clothes. Does she look like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old student Born with a Fox face, always in front of you, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that one day she won¡¯t be like her sister¡­ . .¡± ¡°Enough! Stop it! ¡± Mo Lichuan clapped his hands and stood up. Lu Huanzi could not help it after all. Although the head down, but the tears are unable to stop down. She¡¯s all dressed up? She was just wearing a pink windbreaker. And that was only because last year she had dressed so somberly that Mrs. Moe despised her bad luck. So, this time, she chose a bright dress. However, Lu Huanzi finally understood. A person who disliked you, no matter what you did, it would be wrong. Even breathing might be wrong. In the eyes of the Mo family, she was such a thorn in their side. Everyone felt that she was dragging her brother-in-law down. Mo Lichuan was really angry. He said, ¡°Huanzi is a quiet and good sister, which is also my sister. Since you can¡¯t accept it, then I¡¯ll take her away. ¡± As he said that, he pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Lu Huanzi was like a puppet, allowing Mo Lichuan to hold her hand. She did not expect things to turn out this way this year. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, and it was supposed to be a big reunion. But now, she felt that the air was filled with the flames of anger, as if it was going to burn everything. Before they reached the door, Mo Zhentian, who had not said anything, suddenly shouted, ¡°stop, all of you, stop. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not intend to stop. Mo Zhentian pointed at Mo Lichuan¡¯s back and said, ¡°if you step out of this door today, the Mo family will never have a son like you. You can try taking another step. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to have not heard his words and continued walking forward. However, Lu Huanzi stopped. Brother-in-law could not care about anything. But she could not. She had already asked brother-in-law to have such a bad relationship with the family. Lu Huanzi did not want brother-in-law to lose everything for her. Lu Huanzi stopped and stood at the door. Mo Lichuan frowned and turned around. Lu Huanzi still had her head lowered. But in the eyes of the crowd inside, the people at the door still stopped. Chapter 1211 Mrs. Mo was so angry that her eyes were red. It was not that she did not know her son¡¯s temper. She regretted what she had said just now. Mo Lichuan was naturally willing to stop, which proved that he had given her a way out. She hurriedly said in a soft voice, ¡°you child, your temper is really getting harder and harder. I¡¯m your mother, what I do is not for your own good. It really hurts my heart that you are so serious with me. ¡± Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. It seemed like he wanted to pull her away. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s face also had a hint of confusion, as if he did not quite understand why Lu Huanzi would suddenly stop. Lu Huanzi lowered her head. Her voice was like a mosquito fly, only Mo Lichuan, who was beside her, could hear it clearly. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. Don¡¯t quarrel with them, and don¡¯t go. I beg you. ¡± After Lu Huanzi said that, she let go of Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and ran away. Mo Lichuan originally wanted to chase after him. However, Chen Chuyun had unknowingly stood behind him. She immediately hooked onto Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. Chen Chuyun still had a trace of a smile on her face. ¡°This is my first day as a guest, why are you still throwing a Tantrum? Second brother, you¡¯re really not giving me any face at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan turned his head and glanced at Chen Chuyun, his gaze was ice-cold. Seeing this, Chen Chuyun only felt a wave of goosebumps on her back. On the other side, Mo Zhentian had already issued an order. ¡°Come over, I have something to announce. ¡± With Mo Zhentian¡¯s serious look, he definitely had something important to say. Chen Chuyun also held onto Mo Lichuan and refused to let go. She forcefully pulled Mo Lichuan over. In the end, Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun still sat down. Mrs. Mo said from the side, ¡°Lichuan, I just don¡¯t understand why you have to keep that little girl by your side. If you feel sorry for her, we can pay for her to study abroad. There¡¯s no need for you to keep her by your side. You¡¯re so tied up. You¡¯re always controlling those industries and trades from afar, but how can this be the same ¡°The MO family is a big family. If someone took advantage of it, I don¡¯t think you would know. ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t seem to be willing to speak. His face was full of impatience. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°if you have something to say, please say it. Or else, I¡¯ll go back and rest first. ¡± This sentence angered Mo Zhentian. He was still drinking the soup. He threw the spoon in his hand into the bone plate. There was a clear sound. The air seemed to freeze. Even Chen Chuyun felt that Mo Zhentian was about to flare up. She quickly said, ¡°uncle, today is a big day for the family reunion. If we have something to talk about, we can discuss it properly. There¡¯s no need for the family to go against each other. Uncle, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Chapter 1212 Chen Chuyun¡¯s words seemed to have taken effect. Mo Zhentian sighed. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I plan to take that girl in as my goddaughter. ¡± This sentence was obviously out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Even Mrs. Mo almost jumped up. Her voice was sharp. ¡°Hubby, are you crazy? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s entire face seemed to have darkened. The wind in his eyes surged, and his expression was extremely unsightly. On the other hand, Chen Chuyun¡¯s expression did not change much. However, her gaze was fixed on Mo Lichuan¡¯s face. When she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression change drastically, her brows furrowed. At this moment, Mo Lichuan had already opened his mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. ¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze had already turned towards Mo Lichuan at this moment. It was rare for Mrs. Mo to be on the same side as Mo Lichuan. Mrs. Mo said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree either. Although our MO family is small in number, if we really want to take in a goddaughter as a Godson, there are plenty of candidates. Why do we need to take a fancy to that wild girl? Moreover, there are already rumors outside that that girl is our mo family¡¯s illegitimate daughter. If you really take in that girl, it would be equivalent to tacitly admitting it. I won¡¯t take this loss for granted. I definitely won¡¯t agree to it. ¡± Mo Zhentian said, ¡°don¡¯t say anything first. Listen to what I have to say. ¡± Mrs. Mo suddenly quieted down. Mo Zhentian suddenly looked at Mo Lichuan, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you agree? ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent, but for a moment, he could not speak. Mo Zhentian said, ¡°I think you have no reason to object. Since you care so much for this girl and want her to receive the best care, then I might as well give her an official identity. This will be beneficial to her future path in life. You can¡¯t keep her by your side forever, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide her from the public. When she comes of age, I will naturally give her an official identity. ¡± ¡°What identity will you give her first? The sister of your deceased wife? How many people outside know about your first marriage? If you were to be exposed, the Mo Corporation¡¯s stock might plummet. If not, you¡¯ll see. ¡± Mo Zhentian said, ¡°this is the best way. In the future, when this child graduates from high school, we will hold a family gathering and announce it to the public. Then, you will send her to study in the United States. In the future, when she returns from her studies, she can also go to work at the MO Corporation. For a country girl like her, this is considered a blessing for her ancestors. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree. ¡± Mo Lichuan had completely calmed down. His expression was still clear and cold. But his tone was already very calm. On the other hand, Mo Zhentian showed a trace of anger towards Mo Lichuan who repeatedly refuted his decision. Mo Zhentian said, ¡°what right do you have to disagree? You¡¯ve really fallen into the devil. If you continue like this, sooner or later, something will happen to you? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°something will happen? What will happen to me? What do you two old people worry about all day? Huanzi is just a child. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1213 ¡°She¡¯s also a girl who¡¯s about to reach adulthood. ¡± Mrs. Mo spoke. She had thought things through. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I agree with your father¡¯s way of doing things. He¡¯s right. Before I see you guys get into trouble, I have to stop the tragedy from happening. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by tragedy? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll fall into the trap of that little fairy, ¡± Mrs. Mo said. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face instantly darkened. Mrs. Mo said, ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s so good about that Lu Jinghao back then. You had to marry her, so that person was already dead. You still have your heart set on her and don¡¯t get close to women, but you treat the younger sister that she left behind as a treasure in the palm of your hand. You may treat her as a younger sister, but people¡¯s hearts are made of flesh. You¡¯ve lived under the same roof for a long time, so it¡¯s hard to guarantee that you won¡¯t develop feelings for her over time. Moreover, even if you treat her as your own younger sister, do you know what that little girl will be thinking about in her heart ¡°maybe she even wants to replace her sister¡¯s position and become Mrs. Mo in the future? ¡± ¡°Stop it! Huanzi is not as dirty as you think. Mom, you are a highly educated intellectual. I never thought that such dirty thoughts would come out of your mouth. ¡± Mrs. Mo Sneered. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m dirty? Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see it. The relationship between the two of you is already very dangerous. Ask Yourself, you live under the same roof all day long. Have you ever had any other thoughts towards that girl? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mo Lichuan almost shouted out loud. ¡°without you, why haven¡¯t you touched a woman in the past three years? Have you lived like a pure-hearted monk? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about this matter. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re my son, how can I not care? When can you get married like this? When can you give birth to a grandson for me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your sowing tool. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I will never get married in my life. If you¡¯re worried that the MO family¡¯s foundation will not be inherited, you can have another child with father. I¡¯ll give everything away in the future. ¡± ¡°BASTARD! ¡± Mrs. Mo finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her hand and gave her son a slap. The air suddenly became quiet. Even Chen Chuyun, who was beside her, was shocked. She asked anxiously, ¡°second brother, are you okay? ¡± Mo Lichuan took a slap, but there was no extra expression on his face except for coldness. He chuckled. ¡°It seems that I came back in the wrong way. ¡± As he said that, Mo Lichuan turned and left. Mrs. Mo shouted behind him, ¡°Lichuan. ¡± Lu Huanzi had been in the room the whole time. She had no idea what kind of storm was going on in the dining room. But Lu Huanzi felt terrible. She had never felt so terrible before. What Mrs. Mo said at the dining table just now, every word was like a sword cutting into her heart. The words of Mrs. Mo were like a sword cutting into her heart Chapter 1214 But actually, Mrs. Mo was right. She was originally brother-in-law¡¯s burden. Lu Huanzi heard the sound of the door. She saw Mo Lichuan already at the door. Lu Huanzi looked up and called him brother-in-law. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was very ugly. Mo Lichuan walked over directly. Then he directly picked up Lu Huanzi¡¯s suitcase. Then he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect this outcome. She originally thought that if she was not present, her brother-in-law would not fall out with his family. However, Lu Huanzi noticed that her brother-in-law¡¯s face actually had five fingerprints on it. It was as if someone had slapped him hard on the face. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was especially shocked. In this world, there was actually someone who dared to slap Mo Lichuan on the face. Lu Huanzi was almost stunned in disbelief. Mo Lichuan turned around and glanced at Lu Huanzi. Then, he said, ¡°let¡¯s go home. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly cried out, ¡°brother-in-law, did I implicate you again? ¡± Mo Lichuan was slightly shocked. Usually, Lu Huanzi rarely shed tears. It was probably because her sister cried too much when she died, as if she had shed all her tears for the rest of her life. However, Lu Huanzi was now like a child, grabbing Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and crying loudly. She looked helpless and guilty. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice unconsciously softened a little. She said, ¡°Huanzi, let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get home. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard the word ¡®go home¡¯ , her heart was even more bitter. However, Lu Huanzi also knew that something must have happened. Her brother-in-law could not stay any longer. She did not want to stay here either. Hence, she nodded. Her eyes were still filled with tears as she sniffled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Hence, she really followed Mo Lichuan and left the MO family mansion. Mrs. Mo and Mo Zhentian did not come out. However, Chen Chuyun came over to advise him. ¡°second brother, don¡¯t be so impulsive. Auntie is so angry that she almost had a heart attack. She just took a heart-saving pill and is resting in her room. Do you want to go take a look? ¡± Mo Lichuan was stunned, ¡°there are a bunch of doctors at home. Chuyun, help me take care of her. I¡¯m leaving first. ¡± Mo Lichuan was determined to leave. When he got into the car, Chen Chuyun shouted at the car, ¡°second brother, do you really want to betray everyone for her? Do you want everyone to blame you? ¡± Mo Lichuan did not respond at all. He quickly started the car and went down the mountain road. Everything seemed to have been left behind. Mo Lichuan¡¯s car drove quickly and soon got on the elevated road. Lu Huanzi sat in the passenger seat and could only see the numbers on both sides rapidly retreating like shadows. She could not see anything clearly, just like the passing of time. Chapter 1215 In the end, Lu Huanzi lowered her head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°brother-in-law, am I dragging you down again? ¡± Mo Lichuan shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to send me to study abroad. I can survive on my own. Soon, I will be an adult and I will be able to be independent. ¡± Mo Lichuan then turned to look at Lu Huanzi. ¡°What are you thinking about in that little head of yours? Since I am your Guardian, I will naturally take good care of you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but I don¡¯t want you to go against the whole world, even your closest family members, just to take care of me. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew how uncomfortable this feeling was. She and her sister had been abandoned by their parents since they were young. Their parents divorced and each had their own family. However, they were unwilling to drag the two of them down with them. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was brought up by her sister. She hated her parents. She and her sister hated each other. But after all, she was the one who gave her life. She was even more desperate. Therefore, she could feel the pain. She did not want her brother-in-law to experience this kind of despair. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°no matter what, since I have promised your sister, no matter what happens, I will stand by your side. Don¡¯t worry. With my brother-in-law around, no one will abandon you, and no one will hurt you. ¡± Lu Huanzi understood Mo Lichuan¡¯s temper. He had always been a man of his word. But he said such words so seriously. Lu Huanzi did not know whether she was happy or sad. The car got off the viaduct. It was at least three hours away from the villa they lived in. After getting off the viaduct, the car drove for about half an hour before it suddenly stopped. Mo Lichuan started the car twice, but it didn¡¯t have any effect. Lu Gangzi was originally sleepy in the car. But at this moment, she suddenly woke up. She asked, ¡°brother-in-law, what happened? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°the car broke down. ¡± Mo Lichuan got off the car to check. However, he did not find anything wrong with it. The place where the car stopped was a relatively busy street. However, it was New Year¡¯s eve today. At this moment, it was late at night. There was not a single person on the street. The shops everywhere were also closed. Mo Lichuan took out his cell phone and called Pan Zhengdong. Pan Zhengdong was Mo Lichuan¡¯s special assistant. Normally, he would be responsible for handling such matters. Of course, the most important thing now was to find someone to pick them up. However, he did not expect Pan Zhengdong to say, ¡°boss, I¡¯m currently in my hometown for the new year. It¡¯s 1,200 kilometers. You can¡¯t possibly ask me to come over, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan was really worried. The chauffeurs at home had basically taken an early holiday. Currently, all the departments were basically not working tonight. The distance from here to Jiangcheng was basically two hours by car. It was already close to midnight. Mo Lichuan turned off his phone and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°forget it. Let¡¯s find a hotel to stay for the night. Tomorrow, call Uncle Xiang to pick us up. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have any ideas and naturally nodded along. Chapter 1216 Although it was New Year¡¯s Eve today,. I didn¡¯t expect all the hotels to be full. The reason was that there would be a fireworks feast in the city on the first day of the New Year tomorrow. There were many foreigners who came to see it. There were also those left behind workers who couldn¡¯t go home. Almost all of them came here. In short, they went to two or three hotels and all of them were in this situation. In the end, they had no choice. They could only settle for the second best. They found a fast hotel. They did not expect that the room supply was still tight. They finally found a hotel, but there was only one room left. At this moment, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. Lu Huanzi was also extremely sleepy. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi and did not want to make any more trouble. Hence, he booked this room. Fortunately, it was a standard room. The room was very small, but fortunately, it was still clean. Initially, Lu Huanzi was still a little sleepy. However, ever since she found out that there was only one room left and that the two of them were staying here tonight, Lu Huanzi instantly lost all her sleepiness. She followed Mo Lichuan back to the room and Lu Huanzi put down her luggage. The room was really small. Although it was a standard room, the two beds were almost next to each other. Other than the two beds and a desk, as well as the television hanging on the wall, there was almost nothing else in the room. Of course, there was also a bathroom. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s just for today. There are no more rooms. Hurry up and take a shower and sleep first. ¡± Lu Huanzi instantly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a shower. ¡± After she said that, she was also stunned. Then, she deliberately yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go home and take a shower tomorrow. I¡¯m really too sleepy. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi lay down on a bed inside. Then, she faced the wall and closed her eyes, looking like she was going to fall asleep immediately. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took a piece of clothes from his suitcase and went to the bathroom. Then, after a while, the sound of water splashing came from the bathroom. Lu Huanzi slowly opened her eyes. She knew that Mo Lichuan was a neat freak. To be able to sleep in such a place was already a great tolerance. Naturally, it was impossible to go to bed without taking a bath. Lu Huanzi actually had the habit of taking a bath every day. Because she did not take a bath, lying on the bed like this, Lu Huanzi really felt a little uncomfortable. But there was really no way. She could not take a bath calmly in such a narrow space, knowing that Mo Lichuan was in the same space as her. Lu Huanzi turned around. She faced the direction of the bathroom. The bathroom was made of frosted glass. However, the quality did not seem to be that good. Through the dense steam, Lu Huanzi could see the man¡¯s faintly discernible body. Lu Huanzi could see the man¡¯s body Chapter 1217 She even began to replay the scene in her mind unconsciously. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face instantly flushed red and her heart began to race. She quickly stuffed herself under the blanket. But after a while, she stuck her red little head out from under the blanket again. Lu Huanzi suddenly recalled the last time when Mo Lichuan ran to the countryside. She had also just come out of the bathroom. Because she forgot to take her clothes, she came out naked with a stuffed bear in her arms. Although she didn¡¯t get naked. However, when Lu Huanzi thought of the previous scene, she still felt awkward, extremely awkward. While her imagination was running wild. The sound in the bathroom had already stopped. Then, Mo Lichuan had already pushed open the bathroom door and walked out. Before Mo Lichuan appeared in the room, Lu Huanzi had already turned over and closed her eyes. Mo Lichuan seemed to have deliberately lowered his voice when he walked. Then, she could roughly sense that Mo Lichuan had laid down on the bed next to him. Although there were two beds. The distance between the two of them was less than a meter. Lu Huanzi was pressed against the wall. However, she could not fall asleep. Her little heart seemed to have malfunctioned, fluttering in waves. However, Lu Huanzi did not dare to turn over. Mo Lichuan also seemed to be unable to fall asleep, tossing and turning. It seemed that the environment here was really simple and crude. People like brother-in-law had always had high expectations for the quality of life. It was understandable that one could not fall asleep in such a place. In the end, Lu Huanzi felt Mo Lichuan get up. There was a small balcony next to this room. The balcony was very small. It was probably crowded for two people. Mo Lichuan went to the balcony to smoke. Mo Lichuan did not smoke often, only when he was in a bad mood. In fact, Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan must be very upset right now. Because of her own matters. Lu Huanzi wanted to get up and walk over, but she did not have the courage. In the darkness, she opened her eyes. Her heart was full of worries. Her brother-in-law had stayed outside for too long. He was only wearing a thin nightgown. It was winter now. Lu Huanzi was really afraid that he would catch a cold if he stayed outside like this. In the end, Lu Huanzi still got up. Then she took her brother-in-law¡¯s coat and walked to the balcony. This balcony was really small. Mo Lichuan stood there, but Lu Huanzi felt that she couldn¡¯t get in. However, Lu Huanzi still tiptoed and put the coat on Mo Lichuan¡¯s shoulder. Mo Lichuan turned around. Lu Huanzi saw a hint of red between Mo Lichuan and Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi leaned forward and took the cigarette from Mo Lichuan¡¯s fingertips and threw it away. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t smoke all the time. Smoking is harmful to your health. ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at Lu Huanzi. Chapter 1218 His eyes were like a sea of stars. Under the moonlight, they were unfathomable. Lu Huanzi only felt that place was like a black hole. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heartbeat was beating even faster. Under the moonlight, Mo Lichuan stood there, as if he was wearing this beautiful moonlight. He was like a beautiful vampire who walked out of the strange darkness. Mo Lichuan looked at her with a heavy gaze, as if he could see through her. Under such a gaze, Lu Huanzi only felt guilty. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had thrown away her brother-in-law¡¯s cigarette, but her brother-in-law was angry. Lu Huanzi was most afraid of Mo Lichuan¡¯s silence, which made people unable to figure out his emotions. Lu Huanzi called him brother-in-law softly. She looked at Mo Lichuan in the same way. Her eyes were pitch-black, like a black Pearl in the deep sea. There were stars shining in them. Her eyelashes were very long, like a small fan. They flashed and flashed, but it was a different kind of tickling to the heartstrings. Her lips were bright red, like a layer of honey. People could not help but wonder if it was as sweet as a peach. It was probably because the moonlight was too bewitching. It was probably because her eyes were too innocent. It was probably because of her soft and cuddly brother-in-law. Mo Lichuan could not hold it in. He turned around, hugged Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist, and lowered his head to kiss her¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi had no idea what had happened. Her pupils almost dilated all of a sudden, and she looked at the person in front of her with her eyes wide open. It was as if her entire body was under a spell, and she could not move at all. It was as if her heart had sunk into a bottomless deep sea, sinking, sinking, and never ending. She could even clearly see the person¡¯s eyelashes in front of her. There was also that forbearing expression on his face. At first, it seemed to carry an infinite amount of pressure, but because Lu Huanzi did not resist. Mo Lichuan gradually began to move. Like a storm, he gradually tightened his arms and hugged Lu Huanzi in his arms. It was only at this moment that Lu Huanzi finally reacted. At this moment, she felt as if she was in a dream. Even she could not tell if it was a beautiful dream or a nightmare. Mo Lichuan¡¯s breath was so strong that it seemed as if he wanted to merge with her. She never dreamed that her brother-in-law would one day kiss her like this. There was an endless pressure, but there was no way to resist it. However, Lu Huanzi still woke up in the end. She struggled with all her might. She did not know where the strength came from, but she pushed Mo Lichuan Away with all her strength. Their eyes met, and it was as if both of them had woken up. ¡°Huanzi¡­ ¡± Mo Lichuan also seemed to have suddenly woken up from a dream. Slap A crisp sound was heard. Lu Huanzi actually raised her hand and slapped Mo Lichuan. With this sound, everything returned to silence once again. Everything returned to silence Chapter 1219 The silence was terrifying. The two of them looked at each other, and in their eyes, the wind and clouds were surging, the waves and clouds were strange, as if a storm was coming. Mo Lichuan finally woke up completely. Just now¡­ ¡­ Was He possessed? Even he didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. His entire person seemed to be completely out of control. He knew that his mind was clear, but at that moment, he seemed to have lost his memory instantly. All the thoughts in his mind, the ethics that he usually restrained, as well as the self-control that he was always proud of, seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Lu Huanzi slapped Mo Lichuan and was completely stunned. Just now, it was almost a reflex. But at this moment, her mind gradually became clear. However, Lu Huanzi still felt as if she was in a dream. Even the moon in the sky seemed to have become strange and deformed. Her heart beat as if it was about to jump out of her chest. Lu Huanzi looked at the person in front of her in disbelief. She could not accept it at all. Mo Lichuan had already walked over and reached out his hand as if he wanted to touch her shoulder. However, Lu Huanzi turned around and ran out from the balcony. Then, she opened the door and ran out. Mo Lichuan chased after her, but when he entered the door, he tripped on a chair and almost fell. In just a short while, Lu Huanzi¡¯s figure had already disappeared at the door. By the time Mo Lichuan chased after her, she had already disappeared without a trace Mo Lichuan would eventually catch up with him. He was very worried. However, it was unknown whether Lu Huanzi had run far away or was deliberately avoiding him and hiding somewhere. In short, Mo Lichuan searched for a long time but could not find him. Mo Lichuan walked alone on the Empty Street and kept shouting Lu Huanzi¡¯s name. However, other than the cold moonlight, he did not receive any response. Mo Lichuan was very regretful. He also felt that he was really possessed just now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a good explanation. What exactly happened to him just now. Half of his face was still burning with pain. It was as if reminding the little girl how unbelievable and angry she was just now. Just now, he must have scared her completely. Today was the first time Mo Lichuan had been slapped in his life. And it was twice. The first time was his mother, who said that something would happen to him sooner or later. However, Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t expect that his words would come true so quickly. And this was the second time! No matter how Mo Lichuan thought about it, he also felt that he deserved it. In the end, he did not find an answer. For so long. Mo Lichuan always felt as if there was a magical beast living in his heart. He always suppressed it carefully. He reminded himself every moment. That was his sister, and she was a young and inexperienced little girl. Chapter 1220 It was impossible for Mo Lichuan to involve that girl in the relationship between a man and a woman. He had never thought about it in his entire life. However, something that he had never thought about happened just like that. What was he thinking at that time? Mo Lichuan could not understand himself. There were some things that he buried in his heart and chained up. It was almost like he was deceiving himself. However, at this moment, in the silent night, there was no one on the streets. Mo Lichuan could no longer hide it. Especially when it was mixed with extreme worry for that girl. Mo Lichuan could no longer deceive himself. Yes, he had fallen in love with that girl! The love between a man and a woman. Mo Lichuan had never thought that such a day would come. Speaking of which, it was like Karma. He had never thought of it at all. She was clearly still a little girl who had not opened her eyes. She was clearly not even a woman at best. But her every move, every action, every movement, could always stir up his heartstrings. Mo Lichuan did not know when it started. It was probably during the parent-teacher Conference for Huanzi that the teacher said that she was having a puppy love in school. Mo Lichuan had that feeling in his heart at that time. He had never been so angry before. It was as if his treasure was being coveted by others, which made him very unhappy. Later, he found out that Huanzi had an ambiguous relationship with that kid from the Yu family. Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude changed day by day. Everything was torturing him bit by bit. It was as if a drop of sulfuric acid was dripping into his heart every day, gradually corroding his heart until a huge hole had appeared, and he was in great pain. In fact, Mo Lichuan had long discovered that he had some improper thoughts towards that girl. But in the end, reason could still prevail over lust. Mo Lichuan was always trying to convince himself that he was just muddle-headed for a moment. But the daily contact and the little things made him sink deeper and deeper bit by bit. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t taken measures before. He poured all his energy into his work. He went to the United States for a meeting, and it lasted for more than half a month. Every time he returned, he thought that he was already awake. However, when he saw that girl, everything returned to normal. That girl was like a drug, stimulating his nerves time and time again, breaking down his psychological defenses. In particular, he knew in his heart that that girl had always had an ambiguous relationship with the Yu family¡¯s kid. However, even though he knew that he shouldn¡¯t, he still couldn¡¯t help but sink deeper and deeper. Therefore, today, when the old master publicly said that he wanted to take Lu Huanzi as his adopted daughter. That was why he was so against it. In fact, after thinking about it carefully, this was indeed the best method. Because if the old master really took Lu Huanzi in, then this family would finally have a seat for her. At least, it would be justified. In the future, it would indeed be a good thing for Huanzi¡¯s future. Chapter 1221 However, he was just reacting against it, against it for no reason. In fact, it was not for no reason Because subconsciously, he did not want her to become his legal sister. Even though their current legal relationship was not much better. But at least, it was not publicly announced. Perhaps in his heart, if Lu Huanzi was really adopted by the old man, then there really was no future between them. It was late at night. Mo Lichuan walked like this, as he analyzed his own heart. And every problem, every contradiction, was like a knife, cutting into her heart one knife after another. Some things happened, and they could never go back to the past. Just like this kiss. It was like a watershed, completely isolating the perfect brother-in-law that she trusted the most in the past. It was likely that in the future, Lu Huanzi would never look at him with the same attitude as before. Mo Lichuan¡¯s feelings were very complicated. On one hand, he did not want Lu Huanzi to be troubled. But subconsciously, he still felt that the current situation was good, so that this girl would have some mental preparation. However, Mo Lichuan was afraid that she would not be able to accept it for a while. He was also afraid that the girl¡¯s mental endurance would be too low and she would be unable to think things through and do something. Therefore, at this moment, Mo Lichuan did not think about anything. He only wanted to find Lu Huanzi as soon as possible. Where could she run to in such a quiet night? Actually, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t leave the hotel. She just took the elevator. But she didn¡¯t go down, but went up one floor. So now she was sitting on the stairs in the corridor. She buried her head in her knees. Her whole body was trembling. What happened just now was like a dream. But in this dream, she couldn¡¯t wake up. Actually, Lu Huanzi knew very well. Brother-in-law must have mistaken her for someone else. At that time, her brother-in-law must have mistaken her for her sister. Otherwise, Lu Huanzi could not explain her brother-in-law¡¯s transgression just now. Although the photos of her sister had been removed from the house now,. Lu Huanzi still remembered her sister¡¯s appearance in the end. Speaking of which, she did look 70-80% similar to her sister. Sometimes, when Lu Huanzi looked in the mirror, she would also feel enlightened. But now, it was different from before Lu Huanzi actually also had feelings. Her brother-in-law would often look at her in a daze. That kind of gaze was focused on her body, and her eyes were deep, as if she was looking at another person through her body. Who else could this person be? It could only be her sister. Lu Huanzi¡¯s understanding of this made her feel even sadder in her heart. Because she liked her brother-in-law. No, it was love! She deeply loved Mo Lichuan! This was a secret that she would never tell in this lifetime, the most shameful secret! Chapter 1222 If only this layer of window paper would never be poked open. She could keep this secret and quietly stay by her brother-in-law¡¯s side. In a way of self-deception, she silently fell in love. But because of this kiss, it seemed to destroy everything. When this unending love was exposed, she didn¡¯t know what to do? Moreover, there was still a matter that made her feel even more uncomfortable. Brother-in-law actually treated her as a substitute for her sister. She felt an indescribable pain in her heart. Lu Huanzi was sitting alone in the corridor. She did not know what to do next? Just now, she clearly saw Mo Lichuan walk out in a hurry. Until now, he had not returned. Lu Huanzi did not know what to do? Because she did not know how to face her brother-in-law. It was very cold in the corridor. Lu Huanzi did not wear a coat when she came out. Her feet were still wearing the hotel¡¯s thin disposable slippers. She was penniless. She did not know what to do? However, two hours had passed, and Mo Lichuan had not returned home. Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law must be looking for her all over the world. However, until the next morning, she did not hear any news of Mo Lichuan¡¯s return. She did not know whether she was glad or relieved. Perhaps she was still a little worried and a little disappointed. However, early in the morning, Lu Huanzi still went out. She walked aimlessly to the street. Today was the first day of the new year. But it was especially cold. Lu Huanzi had no money in her pocket. But she was cold and hungry. The shops on the street were all closed. Only a 24-hour convenience store was still open. Lu Huanzi walked over there. She just wanted to buy a pack of instant noodles first. The boss was a kind-looking old lady. After Lu Huanzi told her the difficulties, she immediately said, ¡°don¡¯t eat instant noodles. I happened to cook some chicken porridge in the shop this morning. I¡¯ll fill some for you. ¡± Then, she served Lu Huanzi a bowl of congee. The warmth from a stranger made Lu Huanzi feel that the biting cold wind in this freezing weather was nothing. Lu Huanzi began to eat congee in a row of seats in the floor-to-ceiling window of the convenience store. While eating Congee, she chatted with the Old Lady. The Old Lady said, ¡°you¡¯re just a little girl. Why are you dressed like this? Did something happen? ¡± Lu Huanzi slept in her clothes last night, but she didn¡¯t wear a coat. Therefore, she looked very thin in this kind of Sky Kirin. Lu Huanzi took a sip of Porridge and said, ¡°I lost my family and got lost. I don¡¯t have any money, so I can¡¯t go back to the hotel. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what to do next? Lu Huanzi sighed Chapter 1223 She didn¡¯t have any money on her and didn¡¯t even have the money to go home. But even if she went home, she still had to face this matter. Lu Huanzi actually knew in her heart. This matter still had to be resolved in the end. But she just wanted to give herself some time to buffer. ¡°What a pitiful child, ¡± the Old Lady said. The Old Lady said, ¡°I have a phone here. Later, call your family and ask them to come pick you up. ¡± Then, she gave her phone to Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was very grateful to the old lady. She started to dial a number. This was Mo Lichuan¡¯s private phone number. But when Lu Huanzi dialed the last number, she deleted it all. Then, she thought about it and dialed another number. She called Lu Shuangyi¡¯s home number. Soon, the call was connected. Lu Shuangyi was obviously still asleep. She asked in a daze, ¡°who are you? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Shuangyi, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m having some problems right now. Can you help me with something? ¡± Lu Shuangyi immediately woke up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Shuangyi, can you lend me some money first? Then¡­ I want to stay at your house for a few days. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Lu Huanzi said to the Old Lady, ¡°grandma, can you give me your bank account? I¡¯ll get my friend to transfer 200 yuan to you, and then you can give me 200 yuan. I need this money to take a taxi home. ¡± The Old Lady was kind and didn¡¯t confirm whether the money transferred by Lu Huanzi had arrived. So she directly gave 200 yuan to Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi had already discussed with Lu Shuangyi that she would stay at her house for two days. No matter what, she had to go back first. Lu Shuangyi¡¯s parents were both teachers. Moreover, Lu Shuangyi¡¯s mother had once taught Lu Huanzi politics in junior high school. Usually, Lu Huanzi also often went to Lu Shuangyi¡¯s house as a guest. Lu Shuangyi¡¯s parents also liked her very much. So it was not a problem for her to stay there for a day or two. Lu Huanzi took the 200 yuan and went out to get a taxi. But on the first day of the New Year, there was really no one on the street. In the end, Lu Huanzi took a taxi with great difficulty. She gave her address directly. Lu Huanzi did not sleep for almost the whole night. So she fell asleep in the car. In the end, the driver woke her up and said that she had arrived. Lu Huanzi looked and saw that it was indeed the gate of Lu Shuangyi¡¯s neighborhood. Lu Huanzi paid the money and got out of the car. Lu Shuangyi was already waiting for Lu Huanzi in the guard room. As soon as she saw Lu Huanzi get out, she quickly walked out from the other side. Lu Shuangyi saw that Lu Huanzi was wearing thin clothes and a pair of hotel slippers. She quickly asked, ¡°what exactly happened to you? You didn¡¯t explain it clearly on the phone, so I was worried sick. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later. ¡± Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°then hurry up and come home with me. My Mom knows that you¡¯re coming over, so she bought some vegetables early in the morning. Now she¡¯s cooking a table full of good dishes for you. ¡± Chapter 1224 Lu Huanzi was quite embarrassed. Lu Shuangyi¡¯s mother was hospitable. She knew that she was an orphan, so she always cared about her. Usually, she was very supportive of Lu Shuangyi¡¯s friendship with her. Sometimes, when she prepared lunch for Lu Shuangyi, she would always prepare delicious food for her. When Lu Huanzi just came over, she bought some fruits. When she entered, Lu Shuangyi¡¯s mother, Chen Huifen, opened the door. Lu Huanzi put the fruits on the side and said, ¡°Auntie Chen, these are for you and your uncle. ¡± Chen Huifen said, ¡°you child, why are you still shopping? ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little embarrassed. ¡°This is nothing. I have to stay here and disturb you for two days. ¡± Chen Huifen quickly pulled Lu Huanzi in. ¡°Auntie is happy that you are here. I don¡¯t want to disturb you. Your English is good too. Help Shuangyi make up for her English. ¡°. The two of you are about to enter the third year of high school. This is a watershed and also the most crucial year. I hope that the two of you will work hard and get into your ideal university in the future¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡± Lu Shuangyi was getting impatient. ¡°Mom, stop nagging. It¡¯s not enough that you usually Nag about your students. You¡¯re even trying to harm Huanzi and me. I¡¯m starving to death. Let¡¯s eat first. ¡± Chen Huifen quickly said, ¡°right, right. Let¡¯s eat first. Huanzi, you should be hungry. ¡± At this moment, Lu Shuangyi¡¯s father happened to come over from the study room. Lu Huanzi saw him and greeted him respectfully, ¡°hello, Uncle Lu. ¡± Lu Shuangyi¡¯s father, Lu Yuanshan, was a university professor. He was teaching chemistry at Jiangcheng University in the city. He wore glasses and was very refined. Lu Yuanshan smiled and said, ¡°Huanzi is here. ¡± In the past, Lu Huanzi would often come over and Lu Yuanshan would review chemistry for them. Speaking of which, Lu Yuanshan played a big role in the two of them getting full marks in chemistry every time. The four of them sat at a small square table to eat. Lu Huanzi was actually quite happy with this kind of atmosphere. The dishes on the table were full, dazzling and fragrant. The whole family sat together and chatted about their daily life. It was very warm. This was different from home. Although she and Mo Lichuan were usually the only two people in the house. But it was the kind of long French dining table. Sometimes, she and Mo Lichuan sat on both sides of the table. They were separated by several meters. Lu huanzi still liked this kind of family atmosphere. During the meal, Lu Yuanshan also mentioned Mo Lichuan. She said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Mr. Mo is generous. He set up a scholarship of 10 million for the School of chemical and biological pharmacy of Jiangcheng University. Our president has always wanted to treat him to a meal to express his gratitude, but Mr. Mo hasn¡¯t been able to schedule it yet. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know about this at all. Her brother-in-law donated a scholarship to Jiangcheng University? Her brother-in-law donated a scholarship to Jiangcheng University Chapter 1225 Lu Yuanshan was the dean of the Department of Biochemistry and pharmaceutical. Therefore, the reason why he said this must be because he hoped that through her, Mo Lichuan would accept the school¡¯s invitation. Sure enough, Lu Yuanshan said, ¡°Huanzi, if it¡¯s convenient for you, go back and ask your brother-in-law. When you have time, our institute should express our gratitude to him. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°okay, my brother-in-law is at the old residence now. I¡¯ll tell him when he comes back. ¡± Actually, Chen Huifen and Lu Yuanshan had only known about her situation not long ago. They also knew that Mr. Mo was this little girl¡¯s brother-in-law. However, they were unable to bring this girl home during the holidays. This girl was also lonely, so she wanted to stay at their house for two more days. Thinking of this, a trace of heartache grew in her heart. Chen Huifen repeatedly told Lu Huanzi to eat more. After lunch, the two girls returned to their rooms. Lu Shuangyi even took out her clothes and shoes. She turned around and asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you tell me two days ago that you wanted to go home with your brother-in-law? ¡± She and Lu Shuangyi often used the computer network to chat. Lu Huanzi would also tell her most of the things. Lu Huanzi sat on the sofa with a troubled look on her face. ¡°I went back, but now I¡¯m back. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Mo family doesn¡¯t like you? ¡± How could the MO family like her? Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by needles when she thought of what happened at the Mo family. The Mo family was, after all, a big house with deep doors. Lu Huanzi could not casually say this outside. Lu Huanzi casually said, ¡°No, I had a small conflict with my brother-in-law. I ran away from home. ¡± Lu Shuangyi was shocked. ¡°What? Huanzi, you actually ran away from home? Does your brother-in-law not know that you¡¯re here? ¡± Lu Huanzi was so depressed that she curled up on the SOFA. She said, ¡°my brother-in-law doesn¡¯t know. ¡± Lu Shuangyi, on the other hand, looked worried. ¡°Oh right, Huanzi, what conflict did you have with your brother-in-law? ¡± Lu Huanzi could not say anything about this. Lu Huanzi casually took a pillow and hugged it in her arms. She was very depressed. ¡°It¡¯s just a small conflict. I don¡¯t really want to talk about it. ¡± Lu Shuangyi was very puzzled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then don¡¯t want to talk about it. Why are you blushing? ¡± Lu Huanzi stayed at Lu Shuangyi¡¯s house. But she did not feel at ease living there. No matter what, she was still worried about what her brother-in-law would do if he could not find her? She did not know if her brother-in-law had returned. In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi took an afternoon nap. When Lu Huanzi woke up, she found Lu Shuangyi on the balcony secretly making a phone call. Lu Shuangyi was talking on the phone with high spirits. Lu Huanzi took the opportunity when she was not paying attention and patted her shoulder. ¡°little girl, who are you talking to? ¡± Chapter 1226 Lu Shuangyi was shocked, but when she saw that it was Lu Huanzi, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she pretended to be angry and wanted to hit her. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it anymore. I know it¡¯s Li Jiajun, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi was rather gossipy. ¡°How long have you been secretly dating Chen Cang? ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi already knew. Because Li Jiajun had once admitted it himself. However, Li Jiajun had previously said that he planned to confess to Lu Shuangyi after graduating from high school. However, these two people had obviously brought forward richeng. Lu Shuangyi said a few more words to the person over there, then quickly hung up the phone. She said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°don¡¯t shout. If my mom hears you, it¡¯ll be terrible. ¡± Lu huanzi quickly made a silent gesture. Then, she said to Lu Shuangyi, ¡°to be honest, how long have you two been together? ¡± Lu Shuangyi¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°Not long. We just occasionally call each other. We¡¯re just ordinary friends. ¡± Ordinary friends? It would be a wonder if Lu Huanzi believed her. It was rare for Lu Huanzi to fall in love with gossip. She said with a smile, ¡°with our university¡¯s ability, it would be a matter of minutes to take you down. Hurry up and tell me, how far have you guys gone? ¡± Lu Shuangyi¡¯s face was already as red as a prawn. Usually, she had read so many romance novels and thought that she had cultivated into a saint of love. But she was clearly still a pure and innocent little cabbage. Lu Huanzi felt that teasing her like this was very interesting. Lu Shuangyi was very embarrassed, but in the end, she confessed, ¡°we¡¯ve already held hands, hehe. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very excited. ¡°really? As expected of a university God. How long has it been, and you¡¯ve already held hands. ¡± At such a sensitive age of seventeen or eighteen years old, holding hands was already a sign of the improper relationship between two people. There were many people who were in puppy love in school. But from the mutual affection to the process of holding hands, it took at least a year and a half. Therefore, Li Jiajun could be considered to be very fast in this regard. Lu Huanzi smiled and gloated, ¡°according to this speed, you might have to give your first kiss one day. ¡± When Lu Shuangyi heard this, she immediately covered her eyes shyly, ¡°Aiya, Huanzi, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it. ¡± It was rare for Lu Huanzi to see her acting so coquettishly. However, after a while, Lu Shuangyi put down her hand. Her face was still shy, but there was clearly a look of anticipation in her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the first kiss feels like. Huanzi, do you know? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned by the question. What¡¯s it like to be kissed for the first time? She has the most to say, because she¡¯s just been through. What does it feel like? At first, my mind was blank, and I felt like I was in the center of a typhoon. Clearly know the side of the wind and clouds, but the heart is quiet terrible. ???????????????? Chapter 1227 His consciousness cleared up almost instantly. Then came the chaos. ¡°Huanzi, what happened to you? Why is your face so red? ¡± Lu Shuangyi waved her small hand in front of Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi reacted instantly. She quickly denied, ¡°how would I know? I don¡¯t know what the first kiss feels like. ¡± Actually, she was very guilty. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°that¡¯s true. You¡¯re not in a relationship either. You don¡¯t even like Yu Haoran. All you see is the mock exam and the exam questions. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Shuangyi seemed to have remembered something. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°Oh right, Huanzi, Yu Haoran was here just now. Yu Haoran went to school to play basketball with Li Jiajun today. He wants to treat us to a hotpot tonight. Do you want to go? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly frowned. ¡°How did he know I was here? ¡± Lu Huanzi said with a smile, ¡°didn¡¯t I accidentally say something? By the way, why is Yu Haoran still not giving up on you? But you two are deskmates now, so you should be getting along well. ¡± That¡¯s right, Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran were now sitting at the same table. The relationship between the two of them was actually quite good. Even though Lu Huanzi knew Yu Haoran¡¯s thoughts in her heart. But there was always a line between the two of them, and it was very clear. Yu Haoran did not overstep his boundaries. Speaking of which, the relationship between the two of them could be considered quite good. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why did Yu Haoran think of treating us to hot pot? ¡± Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard that his parents have gone back to their hometown for the new year, but he didn¡¯t go back. Now he¡¯s staying alone in Jiang city. It¡¯s quite lonely. ¡± As Lu Shuangyi spoke, she observed Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression. Then, she said, ¡°Huanzi, are you going or not? ¡± Lu Huanzi raised her eyelids and looked at Lu Shuangyi. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You want to see Li Jiajun, so you use me as a shield. In order to cover for you, can I not go? ¡± Lu Shuangyi hugged Lu Huanzi and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her cheek. ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯re the best. When I marry Li Jiajun in the future, I¡¯ll definitely treat you as my matchmaker. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt incredulous. ¡°where are you guys? You¡¯re already thinking about marriage? Lu Shuangyi, aren¡¯t you ashamed? ¡± Lu Huanzi chuckled. ¡°think about it earlier. It¡¯s better to be prepared. ¡± Therefore, the two of them went out together at night. Because Lu Huanzi went with them, they successfully hid it from Lu Shuangyi¡¯s parents. The location was at a Haidilao restaurant in the city center. This was one of the best hotpot restaurants in the city. The environment was first-class and the service was first-class. Lu Huanzi had actually been here before, and Mo Lichuan had brought her here. After Lu Shuangyi and Lu Huanzi entered, a waitress came to welcome them. She led them all the way. ???????????????????? ¡ª Chapter 1228 Lu Shuangyi looked around in shock. ¡°Yu Haoran is indeed the young master of everyone. The food here should be very expensive, right? ¡± It was indeed very expensive. One meal could eat up their entire semester¡¯s tuition fees. Li Jiajun and Yu Haoran had already arrived. They booked a seat by the bed. That seat was very good. Beside it was a floor-to-ceiling glass window. Sitting there, one could see the night view of half the city. Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi walked over and sat down. Yu Haoran immediately handed over the menu and said, ¡°you must be hungry. You two can order. ¡± Lu Shuangyi quickly handed the menu to Lu Huanzi. ¡°Huanzi, you order. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not decline. Li Jiajun, on the other hand, stood beside her and asked Lu Shuangyi with his arms crossed, ¡°have you taken the mock exam paper that I gave you? ¡± At the mention of this, Lu Shuangyi was full of resentment. She immediately grabbed Lu Huanzi and complained, ¡°Huanzi, it wasn¡¯t my birthday last time. He gave me a gift. Do you know what it was? It was actually a set of mock exam paper. I was speechless at that time. Did someone give a girl a birthday gift to give her an exam question? ¡± Lu Huanzi ordered the dishes as she looked up at Li Jiajun. ¡°You¡¯re also a Weirdo. Fortunately, your girlfriend is Shuangyi. If it were me, I would throw the exam questions on your face. ¡± Lu Shuangyi quickly denied it. ¡°Huanzi, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not his girlfriend. ¡± Yu Haoran patted Li Jiajun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The revolution hasn¡¯t succeeded yet. Comrade, you still need to work hard. ¡± Li Jiajun also nodded expressionlessly and said, ¡°looks like you haven¡¯t given me enough exam papers. I¡¯ll give you a few more sets later. ¡± Lu Shuangyi was so angry that she wanted to hit her with her chopsticks. Lu Huanzi really felt that the two of them were in love. This feeling was wonderful and beautiful. Lu Huanzi felt that the power of Love was really great when she saw Li Jiajun, who was usually quiet and unworldly, playing with each other. When Lu Huanzi ordered the dishes, Yu Haoran came over and asked, ¡°why are you staying at Lu Shuangyi¡¯s house? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up at him. Because she was too close to him, her forehead almost hit his chin. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°we¡¯re good. Why do you care so much? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°I heard from Lu Shuangyi that you ran away from home. If you don¡¯t have a place to stay, you can stay at my place. My place is big anyway. ¡± Lu Huanzi said incredulously, ¡°even if I don¡¯t have a place to stay, I won¡¯t stay at your place. What are you thinking about? ¡± Yu Haoran looked rather innocent. He said, ¡°Lu Shuangyi¡¯s parents are at home. It¡¯s not good for you to keep disturbing them. Anyway, there¡¯s no one at home and the place is big. It¡¯s a small case to make a room for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Lu Shuangyi said from the side, ¡°Young Master Yu, are you stupid? Our HUANZI is a young lady from a good family. If others find out that we¡¯re living alone with you, wouldn¡¯t our reputation be ruined? Who knows what will happen when that happens? ¡± Chapter 1229 Yu Haoran said, ¡°no one said anything. Who knows? I was just being kind. ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so kind. ¡± The dishes were already ordered. The bottom of the pot on the table began to boil. After a while, the ingredients were slowly served. There were people here to prepare the dishes and rinse the pot. However, they were not used to it. They sent the waiters away while they ate in a lively manner. Their seats were considered a place with good Feng Shui, but they were also quite eye-catching. Many people in the restaurant always paid attention to this place, whether intentionally or unintentionally. It was no wonder that these four people, young men and young women, were all very outstanding in appearance. That table seemed to exude a youthful and wanton aura. People could not help but envy it. At that age, they were playing and joking around. The content of the discussion was still the gossip of a certain teacher or the final exam questions. Everyone thought that it was two pairs of young lovers in the school, and guessed that they were secretly out on a date. It wasn¡¯t that they came to greet each other halfway through. One of them was a relative of Yu Haoran. The other one was looking for Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi had no impression of that person at all. Instead, people kept calling her Miss Lu. It was only later that she found out that she was a friend of her brother-in-law, whom she had met at the charity dinner last time. However, they only exchanged a few pleasantries before they left. However, ever since then¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart seemed to be hanging by a thread. For some reason, she felt a little panicked. However, Lu Huanzi felt that she was being suspicious. It couldn¡¯t be that coincidental. If this person met her, he would definitely contact her brother-in-law. Moreover, her brother-in-law¡¯s private number wasn¡¯t something that ordinary friends would have. However, the few of them also realized that at first, Lu Huanzi was still a little excited. Suddenly, she seemed to be in a low mood. Yu Haoran scooped some shrimp for her and placed it into Lu Huanzi¡¯s bowl. Then, he said, ¡°why aren¡¯t you eating anymore? Is The food here not to your liking? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. Yu Haoran said, ¡°Oh, right. In a few days, have you guys thought about the school¡¯s outdoor training? Are you guys going to participate? ¡± Speaking of this outdoor training, the school¡¯s junior, middle, and high school departments held it twice a year. Once was during the winter vacation, and once was during the summer vacation. ¡­ The summer vacation was considered a summer camp. Even if it was outdoor training during the winter vacation, it didn¡¯t really make much of a difference. It was nothing more than setting up tents. Many people ran in the wild, cooked, and did their own hands-on life training, as well as physical fitness training. Lu Huanzi used to participate in summer camps in the past. The time was not long. It was just a week¡¯s time. It was considered a vacation. However, during the winter vacation, there were not many people who participated. She had never participated before. Lu Shuangyi thought about it and asked Li Jiajun, ¡°are you going to participate? ¡± Li Jiajun glanced at Lu Shuangyi. ¡°Do you want me to participate? ¡± Chapter 1230 This time, Lu Shuangyi¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°whether you participate or not is up to you. I¡¯m just asking. I participate every year anyway. ¡± Li Jiajun gave an ¡®oh¡¯ and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll participate too. ¡± The two of them understood each other, but there was a hint of a smile at the corner of their lips. Lu Huanzi felt that it was really good. Actually, there were quite a number of people who participated in outdoor training during the winter and summer holidays every year. The main force was actually some ambiguous partners in school. Taking advantage of the opportunity of training together to secretly fall in love, it was much easier to hold hands than in school. Of course, this was an unspoken secret between students. Everyone protected it very well. So basically, no one in school knew. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to fall in love, so what was she going to do? However, a thought suddenly came to her mind. If she went there, wouldn¡¯t she be able to hide from her brother-in-law. Moreover, once the outdoor activities were over, school would basically start. Lu Huanzi intended to stay in school for her third year of high school. She hadn¡¯t told Mo Lichuan about this idea yet. She had to think of an excuse to force herself to stay in school. This way, she would have even less time to interact with her brother-in-law. At least this way, it wouldn¡¯t be so awkward, and she could also stop thinking about it and focus on her studies. Lu Shuangyi advised from the side, ¡°Huanzi, you should go too. You can accompany me. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a moment, ¡°I need to think about it. ¡± The few of them continued to eat hotpot. When it was almost over. Lu Shuangyi suddenly patted Lu Huanzi on the shoulder and said, ¡°Huanzi, I think I saw your brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was originally a beef ball in her mouth. She immediately swallowed it after being frightened by Lu Shuangyi. Her heart was boiling hot and she felt a volcano in her chest. Tears were about to fall down. Lu Huanzi took a cup of ice water and gulped it all down. Just as she slowed down for a while, Lu Huanzi also felt a familiar sound of footsteps walking towards her at a moderate pace. She almost didn¡¯t dare to turn her head. Because from the sound of the footsteps, Lu Huanzi could recognize it. The person who came was Mo Lichuan. Because of Lu Shuangyi¡¯s words, everyone also looked in that direction. Sure enough, they saw Mo Lichuan walking in this direction. Mo Lichuan wasn¡¯t alone. Behind him was Pan Zhengdong. Mo Lichuan walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and stopped. Lu Huanzi had already put down her chopsticks. But she still lowered her head. Her lowered eyes could see mo Lichuan¡¯s leather shoes. She could also feel the coldness from Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. However, Yu Haoran stood up reflexively. In fact, he was very tall. When he stood beside Mo Lichuan, he could already see him at the same level. However, Mo Lichuan had a powerful aura. When he stood in front of him, he seemed to be a lot shorter. Chapter 1231 Mo Lichuan had already said coldly, ¡°get up and come home with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan was talking to her. But when Lu Huanzi heard this, it sounded more like an order. Mo Lichuan rarely spoke to her in this tone. But when he spoke like this, it usually meant that she was in a very dangerous situation. Brother-in-law¡¯s patience had reached its limit. Perhaps it was because of so many years of conditioned reflexes. Under such circumstances, Lu Huanzi basically did not dare to resist Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi had already stood up. Lu Huanzi said to the other three people on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. You three can eat. ¡± As she said that, she was about to leave. Just as she took a step forward, Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm was pulled by Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran said, ¡°Huanzi, why are you so afraid of him? Is he treating you badly? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. Mo Lichuan had already turned around. He looked at the young boy in front of him with a sharp gaze. Yu Haoran said, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid of him. Tell me if you have any grievances. Even if I do my best, I will definitely help you. Tell me, why did you run away from home? Is it because he treats you badly? What did he do to you? Huanzi, tell me. If you are willing, I will definitely help you escape from his demonic claws. Even if I don¡¯t have the ability, I will go and beg my parents. Huanzi, believe me, as long as you are willing. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s words were just a man¡¯s intuition. Although Mr. Mo gave people a feeling of being as deep as the sea, he could feel that he was like a leopard waiting for an opportunity to lay dormant. He was very aggressive. He could also feel it The Moment Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan, her eyes were filled with fear and escape. Why was Lu Huanzi afraid. Why did she want to escape when she saw this man? He had thought of countless possibilities in his heart. Every possibility made him extremely worried. If Mo Lichuan was really going to hurt Lu Huanzi, he would definitely Save Lu Huanzi from that house even if he had to use all his means. In the end, Lu Huanzi still pulled her arm out of Yu Haoran¡¯s palm. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was a little muddled. She said, ¡°Yu Haoran, don¡¯t talk nonsense. My brother-in-law is the person who treats me the best in this world. He¡¯s the person closest to me. Why would he hurt me? I¡¯m going home. Goodbye. ¡± As she spoke, she walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. Take the initiative to hold Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm, and then softly said: ¡°brother-in-law, let¡¯s go. ¡± Mo Lichuan eye color changed, and finally left with Lu Huanzi. It got a lot of attention on the way. Some of these people know Mo Lichuan. Some people don¡¯t. However, Mo Lichuan was born with an attractive king temperament, like the stars worship the moon, can not control to attract the eyes of passers-by. ???????????????? Chapter 1232 Lu Huanzi did that just now because she knew her brother-in-law and Yu Haoran¡¯s temper. No matter what, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want her brother-in-law to be afraid of Yu Haoran because of her. Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law was against her puppy love. In the past, Lu Huanzi used Yu Haoran as a shield. Her brother-in-law almost took measures as well. Perhaps even now, her brother-in-law still thought that there was something fishy between the two of them. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to explain, but she didn¡¯t want the misunderstanding to deepen. Right now, her thoughts were also a mess. After Lu Huanzi came out, she let go of Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. The wind outside was very cold. Lu Huanzi was wearing a thin coat. At this time, Pan Zhengdong thoughtfully put a coat on Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi looked down and didn¡¯t notice it. This coat was her own coat. It was obviously taken from home. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart warmed. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Mo Lichuan was so cold that it could freeze people to death. Lu Huanzi simply changed the topic and asked Pan Zhengdong, ¡°brother Zhengdong, why do you have my clothes? ¡± Pan Zhengdong said, ¡°the president brought them over. I was just helping to hold them. The president is thoughtful. ¡± So it was brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi pursed her lips. Lu Huanzi asked again, ¡°by the way, didn¡¯t I hear last time that brother Zhengdong went back to your hometown? Isn¡¯t your hometown in Harbin? It¡¯s very far from here. Why didn¡¯t you stay for two more days? ¡± When he asked this question, Pan Zhengdong felt really bitter in his heart. It was all because of the MISSY¡¯s disappearance that the president urgently summoned all his special assistants back overnight. They were all searching for the missy. If it weren¡¯t for his wide connections, he would have informed his friends in the circle. He didn¡¯t expect to receive the news today. They rushed over at the first moment. But in front of Mo Lichuan, Pan Zhengdong absolutely didn¡¯t dare to complain. With a professional smile on his face, he said conscientiously, ¡°things at home are almost done. Thank you for your concern. ¡± At this moment, Mo Lichuan suddenly said to Pan Zhengdong, ¡°you can go back now. I agree to let you take an extra week of vacation. ¡± When Pan Zhengdong heard this, his heart was filled with joy. However, he suddenly felt that it was a blessing in disguise. After all, a week of vacation was a dream and a luxury for them. However, he still maintained his composure and said respectfully, ¡°thank you, president. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. ¡°Alright, you can go back now. It¡¯s been hard on you. ¡± Pan Zhengdong took a taxi and left. Lu Huanzi followed Mo Lichuan to the parking lot. Then, she obediently got into the car. Along the way, Lu Huanzi did not speak, and Mo Lichuan did not say a word. Lu Huanzi did not expect that she would be discovered after running away from home for less than half a day. Lu Huanzi was discovered Chapter 1233 Mo Lichuan did not seem to have any intention of mentioning that she had left without saying goodbye at the hotel. Anyway, there was only silence and awkwardness between them. When Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan, she could not get the sudden kiss from last night out of her mind. The more she thought about it, the more irritated she felt. Soon, the car drove into the underground parking lot of the villa. Today, the house was especially quiet. Because most of the servants, including the housekeeper, had already gone home for the New Year. Lu Huanzi felt that it would be better if there were more people in the house now. In this situation, she had to be alone with Mo Lichuan. To her, it was simply torture. As soon as the car stopped, Lu Huanzi got out of the car in a hurry. However, Mo Lichuan still pulled her arm. At this time, Mo Lichuan finally said with a heavy voice, ¡°Huanzi, I want to talk to you. ¡± Lu Huanzi returned to the front passenger seat once again. She lowered her head. Her fingers pinched the corner of her clothes She did not know what to say. Anyway, no matter what her brother-in-law said, she just needed to remain silent. Otherwise, it would be even more awkward. But what would her brother-in-law say?¡¯ Would her brother-in-law tell the truth and say that he saw her as his sister? If he said that, what reaction would she give? Could it be that she had to comfort him by saying that it was fine? If that was really the case, Lu huanzi would be very sad. She did not expect Mo Lichuan to remain silent for a long time. Lu Huanzi just waited like this. The lights in the parking lot were voice-activated. Because there was no sound for a long time. The lights above their heads had already been extinguished. The two of them were in a gray darkness. Lu Huanzi could not stand it anymore. Since her brother-in-law could not speak, let her speak. As long as she said it was okay, as long as she understood how much he missed his sister. As long as she treated this matter as if it had never happened. Perhaps this matter would just pass like this. At least it would not be so awkward. Just as Lu Huanzi was about to speak. Mo Lichuan suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I will take responsibility for this matter. ¡± Lu Huanzi was suddenly stunned. She turned her head and suddenly looked at Mo Lichuan. And because of the sudden sound, the voice control above her head suddenly lit up. The light was bright. Lu Huanzi immediately looked into Mo Lichuan¡¯s deep eyes. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were pitch-black, and Lu Huanzi could see that he was calm on the surface. But in the dark, it was like a storm was brewing. However, she really could not react in time. As if it was a conditioned reflex, she asked stupidly, ¡°responsible? For what? ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned. Then, he said, ¡°I will be responsible for what happened last night. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really stupid. Thank you for the subscription Chapter 1234 Brother-in-law, did he mean that he would be responsible for the kiss? But, how would he be responsible. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I was confused yesterday¡­ ¡± Before Mo Lichuan could finish, Lu Huanzi immediately interrupted him and said, ¡°brother-in-law, actually, I didn¡¯t take yesterday¡¯s matter to heart at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan turned his head and looked at her with a deep gaze. Lu Huanzi knew that her words were not convincing. If it did not affect her, she would not have run away from home. Lu Huanzi felt that she had to find something to cover up. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°actually, at the beginning, I was really scared, but now¡­ now it¡¯s completely fine. ¡± As she said that, Lu Huanzi even revealed a big smile. She said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°actually, I know that at that moment, brother-in-law, you took me as your sister. brother-in-law, you were not sober at that time. I have always seen how good you are to your sister, so I don¡¯t blame you. Let¡¯s pretend that this incident never happened and never mention it again, okay? ¡± There seemed to be a smile on Lu Huanzi¡¯s face. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression changed. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression made him swallow his words. At this moment, he suddenly woke up. What he wanted to say felt ridiculous to him. Mo Lichuan wanted to say that she was responsible for her and that he could marry her in the future. At that time, Mo Lichuan thought that he might be able to tell her something in the future. He could say that he and Jinghao were more like schoolmates and confidants. In fact, Mo Lichuan had never told Lu Huanzi that Jing Hao had wanted to marry him all those years ago because of her. As long as they became husband and wife, after Lu Jinghao¡¯s death, Mo Lichuan would rightfully be Lu Huanzi¡¯s guardian. Lu Jinghao had used this method to entrust Lu Huanzi to him. As for him, he actually knew Jing Hao¡¯s intentions, but he had never exposed them. Firstly, he cherished the friendship between them. Secondly, he owed her a favor and felt very guilty about Jing Hao¡¯s death. Even if Jinghao did not use this method, he would definitely take good care of her sister for the rest of her life. However, seeing Lu Huanzi like this, Mo Lichuan felt that these explanations were completely unnecessary. Or rather, it was not the time yet. After all, this girl was still too young. She was not yet at the age to fall in love. Last night, he was really possessed. However, only Mo Lichuan knew in his heart that he did not treat this girl as his sister. Not at all! But now that she was so mistaken in her mind, she said it deliberately in such a casual and magnanimous manner. Mo Lichuan knew that Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was full of little girl¡¯s grievance. But given such a step, he had to step down. Chapter 1235 Mo Lichuan was silent for a while. But he suddenly changed his words He reached out his hand and gently touched Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair, just like before. Just like in the past, with the attitude of an elder, intimate and natural. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°thank you for forgiving brother-in-law. Forget about this matter and don¡¯t mention it to anyone else in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. When she went back, although Lu Huanzi heaved a sigh of relief, her heart was greatly disappointed. It was as if she had had a dream and now that she had woken up from it, she had forgotten everything. Whether it was a good dream or a nightmare, there would always be a little memory left in her mind. However, this incident was like a daydream. When she woke up from the dream, there was no trace left behind. She felt inexplicable in her heart, but it felt empty. After Lu Huanzi returned to the villa, she went upstairs. Mo Lichuan was also behind her. Their room was practically door to door. However, Lu Huanzi originally thought that Mo Lichuan was going to the study room. He had always been a busy person. However, Mo Lichuan still followed behind her. When they reached the door of the room, Lu Huanzi tried her best to look normal as she looked at Mo Lichuan. ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯ll go to bed first. brother-in-law, you should rest early too. ¡± ¡°Okay, good night. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Good night. ¡± After Lu Huanzi opened the door, she went in. The moment the door was closed, Mo Lichuan was still standing at the door of Lu Huanzi For some reason, after Lu Huanzi closed the door, she felt safe in her heart. It was as if she could finally breathe on her own. All of a sudden, she felt extremely tired. It was as if she had to put on a show in front of her brother-in-law all the time. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even have the strength to take a shower. She lay down on her small bed like a puppet. Looking at the lights flowing down from the ceiling, she seemed to have some emotions flowing slowly in her heart. What should she do How should she live the rest of her life? Actually, this matter was finally resolved. However, Lu Huanzi still felt uncomfortable in her heart. Perhaps in the future, her brother-in-law would be able to be the same as before, but treat her like a younger sister. However, because of this kiss, she could no longer control her emotions. She did not know what she was going to do. The only way that Lu Huanzi could think of was to avoid it. Mo Lichuan also noticed. Although Lu Huanzi¡¯s behavior was not very obvious. But after two or three days, Mo Lichuan still noticed it. Although Lu huanzi still ate breakfast and dinner with him on time. The two of them were just like before. Lu Huanzi did not seem to be deliberately avoiding him. Sometimes, when he was in the study, she would even take the initiative to pour him a cup of water. However, ever since Lu Huanzi came back, she had never looked him in the eye. She always avoided his gaze out of habit, unwilling to look him in the eye. Chapter 1236 Mo Lichuan still felt very guilty. In the end, it had caused a psychological trauma to this girl. But Mo Lichuan actually didn¡¯t know what to do with this girl for a moment? Was He going to take her to see a psychiatrist? At night, the two of them had dinner together. Lu huanzi stammered, ¡°brother-in-law, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°tell me, what is it? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°our school has a winter holiday camp activity. I¡¯ve already signed up to participate. ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his head and looked at Lu Huanzi. He slowly said, ¡°I remember that you didn¡¯t participate in the winter holiday in the past. ¡± Mo Lichuan knew about this winter holiday activity in his heart. The school held nothing more than to train the students¡¯physical fitness. However, Lu Huanzi used to participate in the summer activities every year, but she had never participated in the winter holiday. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°actually, I was bored at home and had already finished my homework. You were in the company all day, and I didn¡¯t need to go to cram school, so I thought about it and signed up. ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi really did sign up. The deadline for signing up happened to be the day they ate hotpot. After she came back that night, Lu Huanzi asked Lu Shuangyi to help her sign up online. It was just that these few days, Lu Huanzi had been struggling and didn¡¯t know how to say it. If she had said it from the beginning, Lu Huanzi was afraid that her brother-in-law, who was so thoughtful, would think that she was still worried and would deliberately go out to avoid him. In fact, these few days, Lu Huanzi tried her best to make herself no different from the past. She even took the initiative to interact with Mo Lichuan for a longer period of time. She originally thought that this would completely dispel Mo Lichuan¡¯s doubts. However, she did not expect that her actions, in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, would look different. Mo Lichuan had another thought in his heart. In fact, these few days, Lu Huanzi¡¯s ¡°acting¡± had been completely seen by him. He also completely understood what was going on in his heart. This girl did not know how to act, and the thoughts in her heart would always appear inadvertently. Since this girl wanted to avoid him, then give her some distance to adjust. Mo Lichuan said lightly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good for you to go out to exercise. It¡¯s better than staying at home. Then you go ahead. What do you need to prepare? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to agree so easily. She was initially worried that she would be considered to have acted first and reported later. Would it make her brother-in-law angry. But she did not expect her brother-in-law to agree so easily. In fact, Lu Huanzi also realized now that her brother-in-law was quite compliant with everything she did. Lu Huanzi¡¯s feelings were still a little complicated. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to prepare anything. I¡¯ve already prepared the luggage. ¡± Chapter 1237 Mo Lichuan said, ¡°do you have enough pocket money? ¡± ¡°enough, enough. brother-in-law, you gave me a lot of pocket money last time. ¡± In this regard, brother-in-law was very generous. Compared to other classmates, Lu Huanzi¡¯s pocket money was basically three times that of others. In fact, she could not spend all of it. Therefore, with more money, she thought of preparing gifts for the MO family every year. When Lu Huanzi thought of this, her heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle, and she felt a throbbing pain. Perhaps, in the future, she would never prepare gifts again. After dinner, Lu Huanzi returned to her room. Her luggage was already packed and placed in the corner. Lu Huanzi lay lazily on the bed, looking at the ceiling and thinking about something. It was not a short trip this time. It would take about ten days. Basically, she would not be able to see her brother-in-law for ten days. Lu Huanzi did not know what she was thinking. On the one hand, she felt a little more relaxed. On the other hand, she was actually a little reluctant to part with him. It was really a contradiction. After a while, Lu Huanzi heard a knock on the door of her room. Lu Huanzi walked over, and Mo Lichuan appeared at the door. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°brother-in-law, why are you here? What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°there is something. ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi notice that Mo Lichuan had a small white handbag in his hand. There was a box inside, but she didn¡¯t know what it was. Mo Lichuan handed the thing to Lu Huanzi. ¡°It¡¯s for you. I originally wanted to buy it for you after graduation, but I think you need it now. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very curious. What was the thing that her brother-in-law wanted to give her after graduation, and she suddenly needed it now? Lu Huanzi took it and opened it. She was very surprised. It was a phone. And it was apple¡¯s latest model. In fact, many students in the school had phones. Although the school strictly forbade it, there were still many students who secretly took it with them. This was also a kind of fashion in secret. Even Lu Shuangyi had her own phone, but she would never violate the school rules and bring it to the school. However, Lu Huanzi had never thought about it. She felt that students were students. The most important thing now was to study. Most of the students who had a phone were used to date and send messages. Lu Huanzi felt that she did not need it at all, so she had never mentioned it to her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi was very surprised and took the phone out of the box. The silver metal shell was very delicate and cold to the touch. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°brother-in-law, why did you give me a phone? I don¡¯t need it. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°just bring it with you. I don¡¯t trust you when you¡¯re outside. It¡¯s easier to contact you this way. The cell phone card is already installed inside. The last four digits of your cell phone number are your birthday. ¡± Chapter 1238 Lu Huanzi felt that it was very novel, and there was actually a trace of excitement in her heart. She actually had a cell phone that belonged to her. She also had a cell phone number that belonged to her. Lu Huanzi was actually very happy in her heart. This kind of love was a feeling. Because in Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, having a cell phone was something that was logical after she grew up. But now, it seemed as if she had suddenly grown up. Mo Lichuan saw that Lu Huanzi was unable to put it down and said, ¡°do you like it? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°thank you, brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°if you encounter any difficulties outside, call brother-in-law. Your phone number is also stored inside. ¡± In fact, brother-in-law¡¯s phone number did not need to be stored at all. Lu Huanzi had long memorized it in her heart. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°alright, you should go to bed early too. You have to leave early tomorrow morning. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. After Mo Lichuan left, Lu Huanzi could not help but start playing with her phone. The various apps inside were very unfamiliar to her. She couldn¡¯t help but give Lu Shuangyi a call to show off. She accidentally played until midnight and almost couldn¡¯t get up the next morning. Mo Lichuan was the one who drove her to school. The school bus was already waiting at the school gate. Many students had already come over. Lu Huanzi got off the bus and Mo Lichuan moved her luggage out. Then Mo Lichuan left. After Lu Huanzi went over, many students surrounded her. Some of them knew her classmates and some of them didn¡¯t. Ever since Sun Yijun was expelled, people in the school had been saying that she was the illegitimate daughter of the Mo family. She was also the sister of the CEO of the Mo Corporation, and she had been brought along since she was young. How should she put it. Everyone had privately given her a nickname, and she was called ¡°the daughter of a rich family. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t care. But she had never explained it. A few girls in the same class were talking at once to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Huanzi, your brother is really too handsome. If only I had such a brother. ¡± ¡°Huanzi, you will definitely go abroad to study in the future, right? I really envy you. You don¡¯t have to worry about your future at all. Even if you can¡¯t find a job, you can still inherit the family business. ¡± ¡°Huanzi is the class monitor of the AO class. How can she not find a job? She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. You guys can¡¯t envy her on this point. ¡± Everyone agreed and complimented her. Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t say anything. She just sat quietly on the bus seat with Deng Deng Lu Shuangyi. The seat next to Lu Huanzi was empty. Everyone knew that Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi were best friends. This time, Lu Shuangyi was also participating in outdoor training. Therefore, that seat was also vacated by default to avoid embarrassment. However, before Lu Shuangyi arrived, the seat next to Lu Huanzi was naturally occupied by a figure. Lu Huanzi looked up and saw Yu Haoran smiling. ¡°You really came. I thought you wouldn¡¯t come. ¡± Chapter 1239 Yu Haoran¡¯s hand was still propped on top of the luggage on the bus. He was extremely tall. The way he bent his body slightly was especially seductive. Almost all the girls at the back were silently looking at him. Moreover, Yu Haoran¡¯s words were quite ambiguous. What did he mean by she finally came and he thought she wouldn¡¯t come? It sounded as if they had some kind of interaction in other people¡¯s ears, but Yu Haoran seemed to know the inside story. Thinking about it further, they would definitely have some private contact during the winter vacation in the future. At such an age. Those who had some private contact were basically tacitly agreeing to that kind of relationship. Lu Huanzi did not want to be misunderstood by others on the first day of an outdoor activity. This Yu Haoran really did not care about everyone¡¯s opinions. Initially, the rumors between them were slowly being ignored by people after much difficulty. She did not want to fall back into her old ways. Therefore, Lu Huanzi said bluntly, ¡°is there no other seat? ¡± She did not expect Yu Haoran to be so thick-skinned. In the next second, he simply sat down and said casually, ¡°whose name is carved on this seat? Why can¡¯t I sit here? ¡± Lu Huanzi was furious. Why did he have to argue with her the moment he arrived. Lu Huanzi stood up and said, ¡°then get up. I¡¯ll sit in another seat. I don¡¯t want to sit with you. ¡± It was said that the outdoor location would be a four-hour bus. If she had to stay with Yu Haoran for the next four hours, Lu Huanzi would feel uncomfortable. Although they were deskmates. But during class, she only cared about attending class and wouldn¡¯t be as uncomfortable as she was now. Moreover, because he had always caused a Ruckus, almost all eyes were on him. However, Yu Haoran had no intention of getting up at all. He even stretched out his long legs and directly walked on the road that Lu Huanzi had taken back then. This seat was narrow and Lu Huanzi sat in it. If Yu Haoran didn¡¯t cooperate, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. More and more people were getting on the bus. Lu Huanzi did not want to attract everyone¡¯s attention at the beginning. In the end, she could only sit down quietly. Can¡¯t I just ignore him? Lu Shuangyi also came over. Of course, the ¡°traitor¡± did not notice her at all. She took the initiative to sit next to Li Jiajun. The people on the bus were soon all there. After they learned the name, they set off. The place they went to this time was called ¡°Mermaid Bay¡± . It was one of the famous scenic spots in the neighboring city. Where surrounded by mountains on three sides, one side is the bay, because from the Sky Looks like a Mermaid¡¯s tail, so the name is called ¡°Mermaid Bay. ¡°. Lu Huanzi looked at the itinerary. The trip was well-planned, with mountain climbing, racing and even field survival tests. But we¡¯re all looking forward to it. Chapter 1240 Lu Huanzi did not sleep well last night. After the car drove, she began to feel sleepy. She picked up her earphones and stuffed them into her ears. Then she leaned against the car window and started to sleep. Lu Huanzi really fell asleep. When she woke up, the car had already stopped. Lu Huanzi was still woken up by Yu Haoran next to her. When Lu Huanzi opened her eyes, she found that her head was actually resting on Yu Haoran¡¯s shoulder. Lu Huanzi jumped up and almost jumped up as if she had been poked by a needle. Yu Haoran¡¯s expression was natural, as if he had seen it all before. ¡°Why are you so agitated? ¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi stuttered, but there was still a hint of anger in her voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°do you think I didn¡¯t wake you up? I slept like a little pig. ¡± Yu Haoran deliberately pinched his shoulder. ¡°My shoulder is numb from your sleep. ¡± At this moment, the car door was already opened. Everyone got out of the car one after another. Yu Haoran walked in front of Lu Huanzi. Lu Shuangyi suddenly came over and asked, ¡°Huanzi, when did you and Yu Haoran become so close? ¡± Lu Huanzi was confused. ¡°when did I become close with him? ¡± Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°I saw you sleeping on his shoulder the whole way. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very embarrassed when she said this. ¡°I fell asleep and unconsciously used him as a pillow. ¡± At this moment, a girl suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°actually, it was student Yu who put your head on his shoulder on purpose. I just happened to see it. ¡± Lu Huanzi and Lu Shuangyi turned their heads. They saw a pure-looking face, but it looked very unfamiliar. But because everyone was squeezed in the aisle of the bus. So they couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. ¡°¡­¡±very soon, everyone took their luggage and left. When Lu Huanzi got off the bus, Yu Haoran reached out his hand to help her catch the large luggage bag. Lu Huanzi reflexively hit his palm. Then, she glared at him and left without looking back. In the eyes of others, this kind of behavior should make her seem ungrateful. Or perhaps, in Yu Haoran¡¯s eyes, she must have felt inexplicable. However, when Lu Huanzi saw Yu Haoran today, she was filled with anger. Especially when she heard the girl just now say that he deliberately placed her head on his shoulder when she was asleep. This guy was quite scheming. There were about 30 people passing through. They followed the leader in a majestic manner. Lu Huanzi looked around. The scenery here was beautiful. There were mountains and rivers. It was indeed a good place. After walking for a short while, they arrived at a seemingly plain area. There were already two large tents set up there. Chapter 1241 Two people in camouflage uniforms also came out. A man and a woman. They must be the instructors for this training camp. Sure enough, the school leader began to introduce them. ¡°these two are the instructors for this training camp. The men¡¯s instructor, Li Yunfeng, and the women¡¯s instructor, Zhao Xiaolong. Both of them were specially hired by the school from the Special Forces. They will be in charge of your field training this time. ¡± Everyone stood up and greeted, ¡°hello, instructor Li, hello, Instructor Zhao. ¡± The two instructors¡¯bodies were straight and their faces were expressionless. They looked very serious. Li Yunfeng said, ¡°since you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll have to undergo training. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re here for a spring outing camp. From now on, the theme of this training is to develop your own hands-on ability, independence, and teamwork. From now on, the training will officially begin. The first thing is to set up your own tent. ¡°first place will be rewarded, and the last place will be punished. Now, instructor Zhao and I will do a demonstration. You guys take a good look and learn. Remember, I¡¯ll only teach you once. ¡± No one had expected that they would start learning right after getting off the train and not even resting for a second. Seeing these two cold-faced instructors, everyone faintly felt that the winter training this time would not be as easy as before. On the other side, instructor Li and instructor Zhao were already practicing setting up tents. Just like in the past, they had also camped in many places and slept in tents. But at that time, they were all set up. When they arrived at the place, they would first go in and rest for half a day. Unexpectedly, this time, they had to do it themselves. In the blink of an eye, instructor Li and instructor Zhao had already stood up. Then, they said, ¡°have you seen it clearly? If you have seen it clearly, we will start to collect the tents. The boys and the girls will be separated. They will be in groups of two. There will be a competition within the group. Now, we will start to divide into groups. ¡± In the past, there were times when two people would sleep in one tent. Of course, this was also out of concern for the safety of the students. But in the past, it had always been a free arrangement. They would be grouped according to the wishes of the students. This time, they were grouped. This obviously caused many people to be dissatisfied. Instructor Zhao said from the side, ¡°now, each student will get a number, and then I will group them. ¡± Although they were dissatisfied, everyone could only do as they were told. The number was randomly picked. Lu Huanzi drew number 9. Lu Shuangyi drew number 2. After everyone got the number, instructor Zhao said, ¡°number 1 and number 2 are a group, number 3 and number 4 are a group. Based on this reasoning, please quickly meet up with your group members and come over to collect the tent. According to the number on the tent, go to the designated location to set up.¡± Everyone was very disappointed, but because of the speed of setting up the tent also decided the reward and punishment. Everyone began to find their own team members. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chapter 1242 Lu Huanzi found Number 10. To her surprise, it was the girl in the car who told her that Yu Haoran deliberately let her rest on his shoulder. However, Lu Huanzi had never seen this face before. After the two of them combined, they went to pick up a tent and set up a tent at the designated number. As they set up the tent, they began to chat. The girl introduced herself first. ¡°My name is Fang Xiaoai. You¡¯re the class president of the AO class, Lu Huanzi, right? I¡¯ve heard of you a long time ago. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°which class are you from? How come I¡¯ve never seen you before? ¡± The school was only so big. Although the students from the other classes had never seen you before, it was impossible for them not to have any impression of a grade corridor and a sports field. Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°I¡¯m a transfer student. Next year, I¡¯ll transfer to your school¡¯s grade 12 class 1. On the day of the transfer, I happened to know that you guys have outdoor training for winter break. I also came to participate. I hope to be able to integrate with my classmates in advance. ¡± So that was the case. This was not strange. Because their high school was a key high school in the city, there were many transfer students every year, especially for grade 12, grade 12, and grade 12. But it was also very difficult for ordinary people to transfer. Usually, they had strong family connections, especially if they could transfer directly to their class. But Lu Huanzi did not care about this. No matter what, Fang Xiaoai would be a new classmate in the future. Lu Huanzi was very happy to be able to meet a new classmate. The two of them chatted for a while and got along quite well. However, chatting was still chatting, so the two of them still started to set up their tents. Although Lu Huanzi had been watching very seriously just now. It seemed that her fighting ability had never been that good. Although she could still remember everything in her mind, she just couldn¡¯t do it with her hands. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s situation was similar to hers. She looked at the pile of steel wires and shelves and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ve never set up a tent before. What should I do? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what to do either. Although she could ask the instructor for advice. But there were so many people asking for advice that the two instructors couldn¡¯t get away at all. However, the embryonic form of the tents appeared one after another. Lu Huanzi was still trying to set up a tent. While she was frowning, Yu Haoran ran over. The boys¡¯tent base was separated from the girls¡¯side by a small stream. Yu Haoran obviously stepped over from the Stream. His shoes were already soaked. Yu Haoran walked directly to Lu Huanzi and snatched the tool in her hand. Then he said, ¡°how can you be so stupid? You don¡¯t even know how to do this? ¡± Although he said so much, his hands were already helping her. Lu Huanzi stood up. She inadvertently saw many girls looking at her. ???????? ¡ª Chapter 1243 To be honest, I¡¯m not surprised. The boys help the girls, and it¡¯s allowed by default. Moreover, this time participated in the ¡°small lovers¡± also many. The ability of boys to do is indeed a bit strong, there have been a lot of boys also come to help girls. Lu Huanzi did not want to accept this favor. Because in the eyes of others, it is inevitable that people will misunderstand. Lu Huanzi went up to grab the tools in Yu Haoran¡¯s hands. But Yu Haoran stood up. He raised his hand high. Lu Huanzi was not short either. However, in front of the 183-year-old Yu Haoran, she was still much shorter. Moreover, he had long legs and long legs. Even Lu Huanzi could not reach her with her feet. Yu Haoran calmly lowered his head and looked at Lu Huanzi. Then, his other hand suddenly rubbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s head. ¡°If you do this again, I guarantee that you will be last. You will be punished. I heard that the punishment is to run five kilometers of mountain road. ¡± Lu Huanzi immediately quieted down when she heard this. The last place was actually going to run five kilometers on the mountain road. This was a kind of hell for her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s sportsmanship was very underdeveloped. In the past, running 800 meters in the school was still a living death, let alone the mountain road. Lu huanzi quickly quieted down. Yu Haoran smiled, then squatted down and began to focus on setting up the tent. Lu Huanzi and Fang Xiaoai could only work as laborers beside them. With Yu Haoran¡¯s help, the two of them did not have the last place in the end. The punishment for being in last place was not to run five kilometers on the mountain road. Instead, they moved the food from the transport truck to the temporary kitchen to help prepare dinner. In fact, there were more than thirty people here. The food that they needed to eat every day was transported by truck. Running back and forth was also tiring. After everyone set up their tents, they rested for a while in the tent and tidied up their things. When they were in the tent, Fang Xiaoai crossed her legs and asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°did you and Yu Haoran have a relationship? I heard about it before I transferred here. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked. She did not expect the rumors about her and Yu Haoran to spread so far. Lu Huanzi could not help but ask, ¡°what did you hear? ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°the Yu family is a famous family in Jiang city. Everyone knows that. I heard that you were bullied by Sun Yijun, the daughter of the deputy mayor. In the end, the Yu family offended the deputy mayor and pressured the school to expel Sun Yijun? ¡± Fang Xiaoai probed, ¡°is this true? ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. This was simply nonsense. How could the rumors have turned out like this. The matter of firing Sun Yijun was clearly done by her brother-in-law. It had nothing to do with the Yu family. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s not what you think. Yu Haoran and I are just ordinary classmates. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran and I are just ordinary classmates. ¡± Chapter 1244 Fang Xiaoai didn¡¯t seem to believe it, but she still nodded. ¡°I think he likes you, and you don¡¯t like him. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything else. At this time, the whistle sounded, and everyone was gathered again. It was already evening. Instructor Li announced that dinner was about to be prepared. But because there were too many people, the school only hired two chefs. So the preparatory work was all distributed to the students. Then, the work was assigned according to the group. Actually, this was not a difficult task. Those who washed the vegetables washed the vegetables, and those who washed the dishes washed the dishes. However, Lu Huanzi found it difficult to look at the large bag of yams in front of her. The task she assigned to Fang Xiaoai was actually to peel the yams. However, Lu Huanzi was naturally allergic to yams. As long as she touched the yams, her whole body would itch and hurt, and then countless small red rashes would grow. When she was young, she once helped her sister to peel the yams, but the pain lasted for an entire night. She was even sent to the pharmacy for an intravenous drip. This matter was still fresh in Lu Huanzi¡¯s memory. However, everyone¡¯s tasks had been arranged, and everyone was already immersed in their work. Lu Huanzi first looked for the instructor to change jobs. However, after the instructor assigned the tasks, she did not know where she went. Fang Xiaoai saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s unsightly expression and asked, ¡°are you allergic to the Yam? ¡± Lu Huanzi was surprised. ¡°How do you know? ¡± ¡°because I also¡­ ¡± Fang Xiaoai paused for a moment, then said, ¡°because my guess is more accurate. ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°how about this, I¡¯ll peel the Yam, and you help me fetch water. ¡± Because they had to clean, they had to fetch water from the stream back and forth. It was a rather tiring physical job. But Lu Huanzi agreed immediately. The two of them began to divide the work and cooperate. After about half an hour, everyone¡¯s work was basically done. The chef began to cook. Everyone returned to the tent and waited for a while. But when Lu Huanzi and Fang Xiaoai returned to the tent,. Lu Huanzi saw that Fang Xiaoai¡¯s hands were red. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that something was wrong. She grabbed Fang Xiaoai¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully. It was exactly the same as her allergy. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank, and she said, ¡°so you¡¯re allergic to yams too. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Fang Xiaoai retracted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My allergy isn¡¯t that serious. It¡¯s just an itch for a while, and then it¡¯ll be fine after a while. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really an idiot. ¡± Lu Huanzi left after saying that. Lu Huanzi started to look for medicine everywhere. Lu Huanzi found Lu Shuangyi first, but Lu Shuangyi didn¡¯t bring any medicine. But Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask Li Jiajun. He seems to have an emergency medicine box with him. ¡± Even if he had an emergency medicine box, he might not have brought an allergy medicine. Chapter 1245 The chances of this happening were very small. Originally, they had a team of doctors with them. However, the team of doctors would only arrive tomorrow. Where could they find allergy medicine now? Lu Huanzi decided to ask again, even if she had to ask them one by one. Lu Huanzi said to Lu Shuangyi, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. You also help me ask Li Jiajun. Tell him that he¡¯s allergic to yams and see if there¡¯s any medicine? ¡± Lu Shuangyi knew that Lu Huanzi was allergic to yams, so she said worriedly, ¡°you¡¯re allergic to yams. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I can exchange with you. How are you now? ¡± Lu Huanzi was anxious. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Hurry up and help me ask. If there¡¯s any, send it to my tent. ¡± Lu Shuangyi nodded and did not dare to delay. She crossed the Stream and headed in the direction of Li Jiajun¡¯s tent. Lu Huanzi asked outside for a week, but still could not find any allergy medicine. She did not know how Lu Shuangyi was doing. However, Lu Huanzi decided to return to the tent in the end When Lu Huanzi returned¡­ She saw several figures in her tent. Lu Huanzi went in and saw that Yu Haoran was in the tent. Lu Huanzi was very surprised to see that Yu Haoran was applying an allergy medicine on Fang Xiaoai. Lu Huanzi also walked in and asked, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Yu Haoran looked up at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°Lu Shuangyi said that you were allergic to yams and I happened to have some medicine, so I sent it to you. I didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t you. ¡± Fang Xiaoai was sitting in the tent. Yu Haoran naturally squeezed out the ointment, rubbed it on his palm, and applied it on Fang Xiaoai¡¯s arm. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was stunned. How should she put it? Girls at this age were overly sensitive to relationships. There was also a theory in her mind that men and women should not be intimate with each other. However, Yu Haoran did not hesitate to rub the ointment on Fang Xiaoai¡¯s arm, which made Lu Huanzi dumbfounded. However, both of their reactions were quite natural. Lu Huanzi felt that she was making a fuss out of nothing. At this moment, Yu Haoran looked up and saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s shocked expression. He seemed to have understood something and quickly explained, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. She is my sister. ¡± Lu Huanzi was even more shocked. Her mouth was open so wide that it could swallow an egg. Yu Haoran continued to explain, ¡°she is not my biological sister. However, when she was young, the two families lived together as neighbors. Later, her family moved away. However, the two families have a good relationship. Her mother is my godmother. ¡± At this time, Fang Xiaoai also raised her head, squinting her eyes to explain, ¡°yes, I grew up with brother Haoran, he is just like my biological brother, his mother is also my Godmother, I did not tell you sorry before. ¡± Chapter 1246 Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t think much of it at first. However, she had some doubts in her heart. At first, when Fang Xiaoai mentioned Yu Haoran, she was still talking about Yu Haoran. She even tried to test if she and Yu Haoran were in a relationship. This¡­ ¡­ However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t think much of it. Yu Haoran was too ostentatious in school. It wasn¡¯t good for him to get involved with him. It was also a good thing to keep a low profile. At this moment, Yu Haoran had already stood up and threw the ointment into Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°You apply the ointment. ¡± Lu Huanzi responded and quickly went to apply the ointment on Fang Xiaoai. Yu Haoran had already walked out of the tent. Before he left, he said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, come out once you¡¯re done applying the ointment. ¡± Lu huanzi quickly finished applying the ointment on Fang Xiaoai. He could vaguely see a figure waiting outside the tent. Lu Huanzi also went out. She walked to Yu Haoran and asked, ¡°Yu Haoran, do you have something to say to me since you asked me to come out? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°you didn¡¯t misunderstand just now, right? ¡± ¡°misunderstand what? ¡± ¡°Misunderstand me and her? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s there to misunderstand? ¡± Yu Haoran nodded in a daze. His expression was a little uncomfortable. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Then, he helplessly said, ¡°alright. ¡°. At this moment, the whistle sounded again. So it was time for dinner. In fact, Lu Huanzi was already so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back. She hurriedly stuffed the ointment into Yu Haoran¡¯s hands. ¡°thank you for the medicine. ¡± Then, he went into the tent and asked Fang Xiaoai to join him for dinner. They had free seats for dinner. Everyone had a set of cutlery, three dishes, and a soup. They ate quite well. However, in Lu Shuangyi¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯ve been starving until now. Even if I eat pig food, I still think it¡¯s delicious. ¡± Li Jiajun said from the other side, ¡°this is not bad. In that case, my burden will be less in the future. ¡± Lu Shuangyi did not understand what he said. As she ate the braised pork, she asked unclearly, ¡°what did you say? ¡± Yu Haoran, who was beside her, said, ¡°he said that he will raise you as a pig in the future, so the burden is not big. ¡± Lu Shuangyi almost spat a mouthful of rice on Li Jiajun¡¯s face. Lu Huanzi, who was rarely beside her, was also gloating. Lu Huanzi observed the situation while eating dinner. From the pattern of the meal, many obscure relationships in the school surfaced. This pair of couples were all young lovers. It seemed that everyone had tacitly agreed. However, what made Lu Huanzi depressed was that Yu Haoran just happened to sit opposite her. Although Lu Huanzi doesn¡¯t want to make everyone misunderstand. But Yu Haoran never cared, nor did he care about his reputation. Therefore, Lu Huanzi felt that he is also no way, and completely unable to communicate. Chapter 1247 After dinner, there were no special activities. Before disbanding everyone, the instructor announced their schedule for the next day. Tomorrow¡¯s mission was to climb the mountain. Let everyone go back to have a good rest and reserve energy. Lu Huanzi and Fang Xiaoai returned to the tent. The tent was a two-person tent, very big. In fact, Lu Huanzi and Fang Xiaoai also had a separate tent in the middle. But the two did not pull each other up. Instead, they sat together and chatted. Lu Huanzi realized that Fang Xiaoai was always talking about her brother, Hao ran. Moreover, she was always asking about Yu Haoran¡¯s affairs in school, whether intentionally or not. When Lu Huanzi heard the last part, she suddenly asked without thinking, ¡°Xiaoai, don¡¯t tell me you like Yu Haoran? ¡± Fang Xiaoai was originally chattering. At this moment, she suddenly stopped talking. Then, she lowered her head. Her flushed face had already said everything. Lu Huanzi sat up in shock. Then, she asked incredulously, ¡°so it¡¯s true. So you really like Yu Haoran. Oh my God. ¡± Fang Xiaoai also confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve liked brother Haoran since I was very young. From the moment I was born, my family and his family had a close relationship. After I became sensible, I always played with brother Haoran. Although he always said that I was a follower and didn¡¯t like to play with girls, I still liked to follow him because I liked brother Haoran. Later, when I went abroad to study, I couldn¡¯t bear to part with brother Haoran, but I still insisted on calling him every day. Recently, I came back. Actually, I came back for him because her mother told me a while ago that he was in a relationship. Speaking of which, I¡¯m very curious about you, so I came to this summer camp to see what kind of girl brother Haoran likes. Why, after so many years, he hasn¡¯t liked me? ¡± Fang Xiaoai¡¯s last words were filled with disappointment. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was extremely shocked. She did not expect herself to become someone¡¯s love rival out of nowhere. She was studying abroad and had even specially transferred here just to meet her ¡°love rival¡± Fang Xiaoai seemed to have seen through Lu Huanzi¡¯s thoughts. She seemed to be a little flustered She hurriedly explained, ¡°but don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m different from those bad girls in the TV series. I¡¯m not here to destroy the relationship between you and brother Haoran. I just came back to find an answer. I want to see why brother Haoran likes you. I know it¡¯s useless to force this kind of thing. Even if it¡¯s not you, brother Haoran will still fall in love with someone else. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. ¡± Lu Huanzi adjusted herself. But she came to a slight realization. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°actually, I really have nothing to do with your brother Haoran. I already have someone I like. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded Chapter 1248 This time, it was Fang Xiaoai¡¯s turn to be surprised. Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°you have someone you like? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why she had revealed the secret in her heart without taking precautions. Probably because of Fang Xiaoai¡¯s honesty, Lu huanzi unconsciously removed the Line of defense in her heart. Probably only when Mo Lichuan was not around, in such a desolate mountain range, Lu Huanzi wanted to expose the secret in her heart to the light. This way, at least someone would be able to prove that it really existed. Lu Huanzi seemed to be using this method to remind herself that she was indulging herself in a place where Mo Lichuan was not around. After Lu Huanzi said this, her face was filled with disappointment. Fang Xiaoai seemed to have noticed something. ¡°The person you like doesn¡¯t like you either? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°The person I like has no future with me. ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°if you like him, you like him. Why do you have to like him for the future? Even you can¡¯t guarantee that you will like him in the future. The human heart is the most complicated and fickle thing in this world. As long as you like him, you will be happy. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi felt that what Fang Xiaoai said made sense. Moreover, Lu Huanzi could also see that she was really brave. However, Lu Huanzi would never be brave in this relationship. And she would never be reckless. If One were to say that love at their age was as passionate as an English rose. And her love was like a poppy flower in the dark night, unable to see the sun. Regarding this, Lu Huanzi naturally couldn¡¯t explain it in detail. Hence, she immediately changed the topic, ¡°So, no matter what, it¡¯s impossible for Yu Haoran and I to be together. Indeed, Yu Haoran might have a good impression of me, but how should I put it? I might be the first girl to make him suffer a loss. Have you seen those idol dramas on television? This kind of proud and arrogant boy has been arrogant since he was young. He would be especially sad if he met with an obstacle once in a while. But how should I put it? I feel that this isn¡¯t love, but just his desire to conquer. If you like Yu Haoran, there¡¯s no need to estimate me at all, because it¡¯s even more impossible for us to have a future together. ¡± Fang Xiaoai was happy to hear that. ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Actually, I heard from godmother that the girl has no interest in brother Haoran at all. I was wondering what kind of girl would dislike brother Haoran. I didn¡¯t expect you to have more personality than I thought. ¡± The two of them chatted for a while. Lu Huanzi¡¯s cell phone rang. They were allowed to bring their cell phones during outdoor training. When Lu Huanzi heard the ringtone, her heart moved and she couldn¡¯t help but jump up in joy. That was because it was Mo Lichuan¡¯s ringtone. Chapter 1249 Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, put on her shoes and ran outside the tent before answering the phone. Mo Lichuan¡¯s deep voice came from the other side, ¡°are you asleep? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not asleep yet. I just had dinner and am resting. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°how is it? Are you still used to the life over there? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The training this time seems to be much stricter than before. I don¡¯t know if I can last until the end. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°your body isn¡¯t too good either. Your ligaments have also been injured. Don¡¯t try to be brave in the face of things. If you really can¡¯t, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you back. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I know, brother-in-law. You¡¯ve said this sentence three times last night and twice this morning. I¡¯m not that weak. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t figure out Mo Lichuan¡¯s emotions at the moment, so she asked, ¡°brother-in-law, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°I miss you¡­ ¡± Two deep words floated over from the phone. Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was very soft, but it exploded in Lu Huanzi¡¯s head like a bolt of lightning. Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire body seemed to be frozen. ¡°I miss that you¡¯re not used to living there. Can you take care of yourself by yourself? ¡± Mo Lichuan slowly finished his sentence. However, Lu Huanzi was still in a daze for a moment. After a while, she pulled the spirit that had been shocked into the sky into her body. Just now, she thought that her brother-in-law was saying that he missed her. At that moment, her heart almost suffocated. Her brother-in-law¡¯s habit of breathing heavily while talking was really annoying. Lu Huanzi felt like she was on a roller coaster. Until now, she was still a little dizzy. Mo Lichuan said from the other side, ¡°alright, you should go back and sleep early. You still have to train tomorrow. You have to take care of your body and don¡¯t try to be strong in everything¡­ ¡± ¡°If I really can¡¯t hold on, I¡¯ll call you. You get someone to pick me up. brother-in-law, you¡¯ve said this sentence for the sixth time. ¡± Lu Huanzi said this before Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice faintly smiled, and his tone was unusually gentle. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m starting to think that brother-in-law is too long-winded. I won¡¯t say anymore, you go to sleep. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was still pounding. She held the phone to her chest, feeling as if the palm of her hand was boiling hot. When she could not see Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was filled with the shadow of her brother-in-law. Even the tone of their conversation seemed to be engraved in her mind. Even though they were so far away, they could still talk as well as before. The distance seemed to have become a layer of gauze, controlling them within a safe distance. Chapter 1250 Therefore, Lu Huanzi could still pretend to be the same as before. However, when they met, Lu Huanzi only wanted to run away. When she really ran away, Lu Huanzi also missed her very much. She was such a contradictory person. Lu Huanzi felt that she was really a combination of contradictions. She blew in the cool wind outside for a while before running into the tent. Fang Xiaoai seemed to be waiting for her with her legs crossed When she saw her come in, she asked with a smile, ¡°tell me honestly, is the person who called you your sweetheart? ¡± Lu Huanzi hid the phone under her pillow. ¡°No, it¡¯s my brother-in-law. ¡± Of course, Lu Huanzi could not admit it. Fang Xiaoai looked disappointed. Then, she said, ¡°Your brother-in-law is that legendary big shot, Mr. Mo? ¡± In Jiang city, almost everyone had heard of Mo Lichuan¡¯s name. But in fact, very few people knew that Mo Lichuan was her brother-in-law. In fact, people outside thought that she was the MO family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and that she was Mo Lichuan¡¯s half-brother and half-sister. However, the Yu family probably knew about it, because Yu Haoran knew about it a long time ago. When Fang Xiaoai heard her mention her brother-in-law, she immediately thought of Mo Lichuan. It could be imagined that her relationship with the Yu family was not shallow. Fang Xiaoai quickly said, ¡°Huanzi, I know that this is considered a secret. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°thank you. ¡± Fang Xiaoai also smiled. ¡°Then does your brother-in-law know that you have a sweetheart? Is it because he doesn¡¯t approve of your puppy love, so you feel that there is no future with your sweetheart? ¡± Lu Huanzi had already laid down. There was a plastic skylight at the top of the tent. From the transparent skylight, one could see the sky outside. The Sky here was different from what one could see in the city. The color of the sky was like a deep peacock blue, as black as ink, and it was densely packed with stars. It was as if the sky was sprinkled with broken silver. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. Fang Xiaoai also noticed it. Lu Huanzi obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic. Usually, girls at this age would have a sweetheart in their heart, and they could not help but want to share it with others. They would talk about everything about that person, even their every move. However, Lu Huanzi was different. She buried the person in her heart very deeply. The next day, Lu Huanzi was also awakened by a whistle. Instructor Zhao¡¯s voice came from the loudspeaker one after another. ¡°In five minutes, gather by the Stream. Those who are slow will run five kilometers in the morning. ¡± Lu Huanzi was instantly startled awake by this sentence. She did not want to run five kilometers in the morning. Therefore, she quickly put on her clothes and gathered. Fortunately, she was used to the chaos in the morning, so she quickly put on her clothes and walked out of the tent. Chapter 1251 Fang Xiaoai was also very fast. The two of them were almost the first to arrive at the rendezvous point by the stream. Soon, everyone had gathered. Instructor Zhao looked at his watch. ¡°We¡¯re all late. The fastest is six minutes. We¡¯ll all go five kilometers together and then have breakfast. ¡± Early in the morning, Lu Huanzi could only hear the mournful cries of the crowd. They ran round and round along the plain. They were tired and hungry. After five kilometers, they were almost exhausted. Especially Lu Huanzi. Her foot had been injured before, so she couldn¡¯t run too much. Fortunately, she was jogging this morning, so she didn¡¯t use too much strength, so she could still run. But her ankle was already faintly aching. Lu Huanzi knew that at this time, it was best to rest and not run anymore. But today¡¯s mission was to climb the mountain. Lu Huanzi had been struggling while eating breakfast. But instructor Zhao¡¯s words made her give up this idea. Instructor Zhao said, ¡°today¡¯s group climbing competition, two people in a group. As usual, the first place will receive a prize, and the last place will be punished. I know that later, there will definitely be a girl who will come to ask me for leave to say that she has her period, or if her leg hurts or something like that. None of them will work unless you completely give up on this summer camp. You can ask for leave when you go home. A person¡¯s will is honed through training. Just because you think it won¡¯t work doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t work. ¡°When you climb to the top of the mountain, you will feel the great pleasure of the challenge. I hope you will enjoy the process. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not ask for leave in the end because she did not want to give up on the first day. During breakfast, Yu Haoran sneakily ran to the opposite side of her and sat down. Then, he asked with concern, ¡°can you do it? Why do you look so Pale? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°of course I can. Don¡¯t look down on me. Maybe I can climb faster than you. ¡± Yu Haoran snorted, ¡°keep bragging. If you are faster than me, I will take care of all your tasks when you cook and assign tasks at night. ¡± Lu Huanzi raised her head. ¡°You said it yourself. I¡¯m a man of my word. ¡± Of course I¡¯m a man of my word. ¡°¡­¡± Yu Haoran left. Fang Xiaoai said from the side, ¡°Huanzi, are you really going to make a bet with brother Haoran? ¡± Brother Haoran had the habit of climbing mountains with his grandfather since he was five years old. Because his physique was weak in the past, his family had always hired private coaches to train him. Now he¡¯s full of vigor and vitality. I¡¯m not trying to undermine your confidence. If you make a bet with him, you probably won¡¯t win, right?¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but I lost, and he didn¡¯t say that there would be any punishment. He only said that I won, and he helped me take on all the tasks. But I lost, and he didn¡¯t say that I would help him. No matter what, I won¡¯t lose. ¡± Soon after breakfast, they started climbing the mountain. There was a big Buddha mountain nearby, and there were about 10,000 stairs. If they wanted to climb to the top of the mountain, it would take at least half a day. Everyone began to climb up. Chapter 1252 At first, everyone was quite excited. But after walking down in one breath, many people were dispirited. Beside the stairs, people began to sit down and rest. When they looked up, they could not see the top of the mountain. It was really hopeless to climb. Lu Huanzi¡¯s ankle had been hurting for a long time. In fact, from the moment she had just climbed up the mountain, Lu Huanzi had felt that something was not right. She gritted her teeth and walked for a period of time. Now, with every step she took, it was as if countless needles were stuck on it. However, she did not say anything. She did not know how far she had walked, but Lu Huanzi felt that her feet were really about to be crippled. Fang Xiaoai had been walking in front of her the whole time. She turned around and kept encouraging Lu Huanzi, ¡°come on, just hold on for a little longer and you¡¯ll be there. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not want to be a burden. She was already walking very slowly. Seeing that everyone was climbing in front of them, Fang Xiaoai¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. Lu Huanzi gritted her teeth and continued to move forward. Just like that, she persevered and had already reached the top of the mountain. Lu Huanzi saw that there were already many people gathered there. Because of the pain in her feet, Lu Huanzi only wanted to climb. She never looked back to see how many people were behind her. However, during the process, many people surpassed her, so there should be no one behind her. However, at this moment, because of the pain in her feet, Lu Huanzi missed a step and fell backward. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt that she was finished. When she came up, the instructor repeatedly reminded her to be careful. If she really could not walk anymore, there were fences on both sides, so she could help her walk. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand was not on the fence at that time. If she rolled down from here, Lu Huanzi felt that she was doomed. However, she did not fall. Fortunately, there was someone behind her, so she reached out and put her arm around her shoulder. Lu Huanzi looked up and saw that person¡¯s face. It was actually Yu Haoran. Lu Huanzi did not expect that Yu Haoran did not reach the top of the mountain and was still behind her. She hurriedly stood up straight. Her heart was pounding, and she still had lingering fear in her heart. Fortunately, Yu Haoran was there. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. However, Lu Huanzi looked behind her and found that there was no one else except for Yu Haoran and Li Jiajun. Lu Huanzi was very surprised. ¡°Why are the two of you so slow? ¡± Yu Haoran quickly pointed at Li Jiajun and said, ¡°it¡¯s all because of him. He¡¯s a slow turtle. He¡¯s dragging me down. I didn¡¯t mean to run behind you. Don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± Yu Haoran answered very quickly. It was as if the answer was already in his mouth, waiting for Lu Huanzi to ask. Lu Huanzi glanced at Li Jiajun, who was still leaning against the fence leisurely. Then, she said, ¡°Li Jiajun, you have to exercise your body. A boy¡¯s physique is so weak. You can¡¯t do it. ¡± Li Jiajun couldn¡¯t even be bothered to lift his face. Li Jiajun¡¯s face turned red Chapter 1253 Only she would believe such a lame excuse. Yu Haoran was obviously using him as a shield. However, Yu Haoran agreed to give Lu Shuangyi a limited number of tickets to a concert where she liked celebrities, so he cooperated. Yu Haoran said, ¡°you¡¯re still talking about her. How much better do you think you are? You used to be able to run 800 meters and fall. If it weren¡¯t for me today, you would have rolled down like a rubber ball. ¡± Although Lu Huanzi was very grateful to Yu Haoran, this guy¡¯s words were really too harsh. Lu Huanzi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°thank you so much! ¡± Yu Haoran said nonchalantly, but he could not hide the pride on his face. ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re so serious about thanking me, I¡¯ll be a good person to the end. ¡± As he said that, he ran to the stairs in front of Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°come up. ¡± Lu Huanzi was baffled. ¡°What are you going to do? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°carry you, stupid. Do you still expect you to climb up? ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to carry me. I can walk on my own. ¡± Yu Haoran suddenly stood up and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°you still want me to carry you. I can do that too. I can carry you like a princess. Don¡¯t you girls always dream of having a prince to carry you like a princess? ¡± As he said that, he went forward and wanted to carry Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi pushed her. ¡°Yu Haoran, stop fooling around. ¡± Yu Haoran returned to his serious look. ¡°You should stop fooling around. Your foot is clearly injured. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to be brave. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. In your situation, don¡¯t wait for your foot to be crippled before you regret it. ¡°. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t carried you before. What¡¯s there to be shy about? ¡± Li Jiajun also walked over. ¡°just go up. Otherwise, he won¡¯t stop. Why don¡¯t I carry you? I¡¯ve carried you before anyway. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Li Jiajun to actually come over and get involved. However, Lu Huanzi felt that there was nothing she could do now. Because she really needed to rest. Her ankle was really too painful. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and lay on Yu Haoran¡¯s back. Fang Xiaoai had been watching this scene from the side. There was always a dim look on her face. However, she still walked silently beside Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi was actually quite conflicted in her heart. She knew that Fang Xiaoai liked Yu Haoran. Now that she saw Yu Haoran being so solicitous to her, she should be quite upset. When they were three or four steps away from the top of the mountain, Yu Haoran put Lu Huanzi down. He deliberately panted. ¡°You¡¯re too heavy. Lu Huanzi, do you know that you should lose weight? I can¡¯t carry you anymore. You can climb up by yourself. ¡± Lu Huanzi was speechless There were only two or three steps left. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 1254 Besides, she wasn¡¯t that heavy. She only weighed 90 kilograms. At this moment, Fang Xiaoai walked over. ¡°Huanzi, let me help you. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Thus, with Fang Xiaoai¡¯s help, Lu Huanzi reached the top of the mountain. Then, Yu Haoran and Li Jiajun also came up. Instructor Li and instructor Zhao were already waiting on the top of the mountain. When Yu Haoran and Li Jiajun came up, they heard a whistle. Instructor Li announced, ¡°the mountain climbing training is over. The first place goes to the boys¡¯ group No. 5 and No. 6. The last place goes to the boys¡¯ group No. 13 and No. 14. ¡± Instructor Zhao came to announce, ¡°the first place goes to the boys¡¯ group No. 13 and No. 14. You don¡¯t have to participate in the pre-meal training at night. The last place goes to wash all the bowls after dinner. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi suddenly came to a realization. It turned out that Yu Haoran had just put her down and let her walk to the top of the mountain by herself. It was so that she would not be the last place and bear the punishment of the last place. Her heart suddenly felt sour and complicated. Lu Huanzi looked in Yu Haoran¡¯s direction. He seemed to be in a good mood. He was still playing with the boys and did not take the punishment to heart at all. Actually, Lu Huanzi knew this in her heart. Yu Haoran must have deliberately walked behind her. Li Jiajun was also the main force of the school¡¯s basketball team. Where could his physique go? It was just that she could not expose this point. She could only play dumb. Otherwise, it would be very awkward. Then, it was time to go down the mountain. However, there was no need for everyone to go down the mountain by themselves. There was a cable car at the foot of the mountain peak. The two of them took a cable car. Along the way, they could also enjoy the wonderful scenery of the mountains. When Lu Huanzi and Fang Xiaoai sat inside, they clearly felt that Fang Xiaoai¡¯s mood was a little low. Lu Huanzi naturally knew what the reason was. Lu Huanzi suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°why are you suddenly saying sorry? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know you like Yu Haoran, so I asked him to carry me. ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°actually, I¡¯m the one who should be saying sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to keep climbing up when your ankle was injured. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°actually, my sadness has nothing to do with you. To be honest, I¡¯m sad for brother Haoran. I can tell that he really likes you, but you don¡¯t like him. In fact, you¡¯ve already made it very clear that you¡¯re not flirting with him, but brother Haoran has always been very persistent. ¡± Speaking of this, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was also conflicted. Actually, she and Yu Haoran really didn¡¯t have a clear relationship. Yu Haoran had also made the topic clear in the past. Lu Huanzi had rejected him outright and even slapped him. However, this did not make Yu Haoran retreat. Instead, he followed closely behind. Chapter 1255 Yu Haoran tried every possible means to become her deskmate Just when Lu Huanzi thought that Yu Haoran was going to pursue Mengda again. He kept a distance from her again and only teased her occasionally. However, when she was in trouble, he would always stand up without hesitation. To be honest, if she had not fallen in love with her brother-in-law long ago,. Lu Huanzi would definitely fall in love with such a boy. But now, Lu Huanzi felt that she had to put an end to it. Everyone took the cable car down the mountain. Lu Huanzi went to the tent to rest for a while. Her ankle was already a little swollen. Yu Haoran brought the Yunnan white medicine over. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°why did you bring so much medicine with you? ¡± Yu Haoran almost rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I was just taking precautions. I didn¡¯t expect that I would give it all to an idiot like you. ¡± Lu Huanzi pursed her lips. It was rare that she did not reply. Lu Huanzi silently rubbed her ankle with the medicine. Lu Huanzi originally thought that Yu Haoran was going to leave. She did not expect that this guy did not leave and sat down in the tent. Then, he directly took Lu Huanzi¡¯s foot and placed it on his knee. ¡°Look at how clumsy you are. Let me apply the medicine for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned Pale with fright. Not to mention, Fang Xiaoai was still beside her. Even if there was no one around, Lu Huanzi was not used to a guy touching her body. Lu Huanzi was about to pull her foot back with force and shouted loudly, ¡°Yu Haoran, don¡¯t mess around. ¡± However, Yu Haoran had already sprayed the medicine on her ankle and was rubbing it forcefully. The boy¡¯s strength was extremely great. Lu Huanzi was in so much pain that she sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Yu Haoran, are you going to kill me? ¡± Yu Haoran grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s calf tightly and rubbed it hard before he lifted his eyelids He said to Lu Huanzi nonchalantly, ¡°this medicine needs to be rubbed forcefully to be effective. Only then can it penetrate into the skin. If you apply a layer of it on the outside like you did, do you think it will be effective? ¡± However, no matter what, Fang Xiaoai was watching from the side. Lu Huanzi felt very uncomfortable. However, her strength was no match for Yu Haoran. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not struggle. In the end, Yu Haoran was also angry. ¡°Lu Huanzi, can you cooperate a little? If I wanted to take advantage of you, there¡¯s no need to wait until now. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You don¡¯t want to come here and go back crippled. ¡± In the end, Lu Huanzi still compromised. Yu Haoran¡¯s massage was very painful, but it was indeed effective. After his massage, Lu Huanzi only felt her ankle burning. But it did not seem to hurt as much anymore. When her feet touched the ground, she could already exert force. Fang Xiaoai quietly packed the medicine box by the side and did not say a word. At this moment, the whistle outside sounded. Chapter 1256 It seemed that the pre-meal preparation task had begun again. Lu Huanzi was about to get up, but Mo Lichuan suddenly held her down. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, what are you going to do this time? If you are late for the gathering, you will be punished. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°I will take care of your task later. You have a good rest here. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°anyway, I lost the bet to you this morning. I am a man of my word. You should rest. I will call you over during the meal. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s feelings were complicated. Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran had lost to her on purpose. Because of his intention, he had to bear the punishment of being last. Now, he had to take over her mission. Lu Huanzi actually felt bad. At this time, Fang Xiaoai had already stood up and said, ¡°Huanzi, you should rest. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still here. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it. If Yu Haoran took over her mission, he would definitely be with Fang Xiaoai. Then, the two of them would have a chance to be alone together. With that thought, she changed her mind. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, thank you. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m just willing to accept my loss. ¡± As he said that, Yu Haoran had already crawled out of the tent. Fang Xiaoai also followed him out. What do you mean ¡®willing to accept your loss¡¯ ? He lost on purpose. Lu Huanzi sighed. What should she tell Yu Haoran? With Yu Haoran like this, he would only sink deeper and deeper. And she could not give him a result at all. Lu Huanzi was afraid that he would be hurt even more in the future. Lu Huanzi sat in the tent and kept thinking about how to make Yu Haoran give up on her. But she had already used every method. It did not seem to work. As Lu Huanzi thought about it, Mo Lichuan¡¯s figure actually appeared in her mind. If there was really a way, she would use it on herself first. She also thought about it too much and gave up on her brother-in-law. But at this moment, she could not help but want to know what her brother-in-law was doing. Yu Haoran¡¯s matter was instantly thrown to the back of her mind. Lu Huanzi took out her phone from under her pillow. Lu Huanzi hesitated for a moment, but still gave Mo Lichuan a call. The call was quickly picked up, and Mo Lichuan¡¯s indifferent voice came from the other side, ¡°Huanzi? What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned, and quickly said, ¡°nothing, nothing. I just want to call my brother-in-law when I¡¯m free. brother-in-law, what are you doing now? ¡± ¡°A meeting. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s clear and indifferent voice came from the other side again. Then, Lu Huanzi heard a very vague sentence, which was also Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice, but he seemed to be holding his phone, so Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Lu Huanzi thought that her brother-in-law was talking about something important in the meeting. Chapter 1257 She quickly said, ¡°then brother-in-law, I¡¯ll hang up first. You go ahead and do your work first. ¡± ¡°Wait. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice came from the other side at a moderate speed. ¡°I¡¯m already done. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard this, her ears turned red. Could it be that brother-in-law was holding the receiver and dissolving the meeting? Was it because she called or because the meeting itself ended? Lu Huanzi felt that she was really overthinking things. How could brother-in-law be the kind of person who would dissolve the meeting just because of her phone call? With this thought, she felt a little more at ease. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°have you eaten dinner? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat later. I¡¯m resting in the tent now. ¡± ¡°What did you do today? ¡± Mo Lichuan was like a parent, nagging and caring about her life. Lu Huanzi also talked about the day¡¯s schedule in high spirits. At the end, there was only complaining, ¡°I almost fell down a few thousand meters from the mountainside. At that time, I thought of three words, ¡®it¡¯s over. If I really rolled down like a rubber ball, even if I didn¡¯t die, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to live. ¡® ¡± After Lu Huanzi finished speaking, she realized that the other side had been quiet for a long time. However, Lu Huanzi could still hear Mo Lichuan¡¯s breathing. This kind of silence was somewhat familiar to Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan would only be this silent when it was magical. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t quite understand. She was fine just now, but why was her brother-in-law suddenly angry. Lu Huanzi was somewhat uncertain. She deliberately smiled and probed, ¡°fortunately, I¡¯m fine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be a burden to my brother-in-law in the future. ¡± After Lu Huanzi finished speaking, there was still no sound from the other side. Lu Huanzi became even more uncertain. She shouted, ¡°brother-in-law, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mo Lichuan then growled, ¡°you actually can still laugh. Do you know how worried I was when you said this just now? If you really rolled down the mountain, what would I do? ¡± ¡°Come back, come back today. I¡¯ll come and pick you up tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect that her unintentional words would make her brother-in-law so agitated. However, Lu Huanzi also knew that her brother-in-law was concerned about her. Usually, when something happened to her, her brother-in-law liked to make a fuss about it. However, Lu Huanzi still quickly said, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just that I was not in danger. Later, I was caught by a classmate. I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m totally fine. brother-in-law, don¡¯t worry. I promise that I¡¯ll be extra careful in the future. We won¡¯t climb mountains in the future. It¡¯s just running. brother-in-law, you really shouldn¡¯t come over. If I go back on the first day, I¡¯ll be laughed at by my classmates. ¡± Chapter 1258 It was also at this moment. The tent was suddenly pulled open. ¡°Lu Huanzi, go and have dinner. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s voice came from the door. Lu huanzi quickly said to Mo Lichuan on the other side of the phone, ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to have dinner. brother-in-law, you should rest early tonight. ¡± As she said that, she hung up the phone. At this moment, Yu Haoran came in with a frown. He saw Lu Huanzi quickly put the phone under the pillow and said, ¡°who are you talking to? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°who am I talking to? It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Yu Haoran walked over and bent down to take Lu Huanzi¡¯s phone out from under the pillow. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who you¡¯re talking to with such a cheerful face. ¡± Yu Haoran was very fast. He had already taken the phone out from under the pillow. He casually swiped it open and was about to look at the phone records. However, Lu Huanzi suddenly became angry. She almost roared out in anger, ¡°Yu Haoran, why are you so uneducated? Didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to look through other people¡¯s phones? This is my privacy. You¡¯re not allowed to look at it. ¡± However, Yu Haoran did not listen to her. There was even a hint of anger in his voice, ¡°you can¡¯t feed yourself by being polite. ¡± Lu Huanzi rushed forward to snatch the phone back. However, Yu Haoran raised the phone with both hands and looked up as if he was pressing something. No matter how hard Lu Huanzi tried to touch the phone, she could not touch it. She could only watch helplessly as Yu Haoran operated something. After a while, Yu Haoran suddenly threw Lu Huanzi¡¯s phone to her. Lu Huanzi looked at Yu Haoran angrily, ¡°why are you like this? ¡± Yu Haoran completely ignored Lu Huanzi¡¯s anger. He turned around and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to look at your phone, but you don¡¯t seem to know my phone number. I¡¯ve already entered my number. Let¡¯s go and have dinner. ¡± With that, Yu Haoran walked out of the tent. Lu Huanzi¡¯s anger was still lingering, but when she looked down at her phone, she saw that there was indeed an additional number in her contact list. It turned out that Yu Haoran had raised his hand just now to enter his number. Moreover, Yu Haoran had actually set his remarks to ¡°BF¡± . Lu Huanzi was a little lost. Lu Huanzi put away her phone and also left the tent. Yu Haoran was still waiting for him outside. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what does ¡°BF¡± mean? ¡°? Yu Haoran turned to look at Lu Huanzi. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this, and your English is top-notch? ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°What exactly does it mean? ¡± Yu Haoran suddenly grinned. ¡°Of course it means BestFriend. I¡¯m your savior, so it¡¯s not too much to take your place as your best friend, right? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to write it as your savior? ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at him and did not say anything. Actually, Yu Haoran was right. He was really her savior. It was not the first time he saved her from danger. Chapter 1259 After dinner, the table was filled with cups and plates of Wolf Food. Everyone returned to their tents one after another to rest. It was said that tomorrow¡¯s task would be even more arduous. As for the specific task, no one knew. But after today¡¯s training. Everyone was mentally prepared. Every day here would not be easy. But there were still two people left. One was Li Jiajun, and the other was Yu Haoran. Because the two of them were last in today¡¯s mountaineering. Therefore, the punishment they received was to wash the bowls and chopsticks of all the students and clean them up. Lu Huanzi actually had quite a complicated feeling in her heart. This was because Yu Haoran was clearly the one who took the last place for her. Yu Haoran took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and was ready to clean up. Seeing that Lu Huanzi was still standing there, he said, ¡°hurry up and go back. Don¡¯t get in the way here and waste my time. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°with your small body, forget it. When the time comes, you¡¯ll break all the bowls, and I¡¯ll have to run five kilometers as a punishment. ¡± Being despised like this, Lu Huanzi blushed and turned to leave. Fang Xiaoai had already run over. She walked over to Yu Haoran and said in a clear voice, ¡°brother Haoran, let me help you. ¡± As she said that, she started to tidy up. Fang Xiaoai smiled at Lu Huanzi. ¡°Huanzi, you go back and rest first. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at the scene and naturally did not disturb her. She went back to the tent. However, not long after Lu Huanzi went back, Fang Xiaoai also came back. Moreover, the expression on her face was unusually dejected. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°Xiaoai, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you back? ¡± However, Fang Xiaoai did not want to say anything. She directly lay down under the blanket and pulled the blanket over her head. She was completely trapped inside. Lu Huanzi tried to communicate with her. However, she was particularly resistant. Lu Huanzi also felt that there was nothing she could do. She must have quarreled with Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran never considered the feelings of others when he spoke. Lu Huanzi sighed. She wanted to lie down and rest. However, she could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s sobbing could be faintly heard from the side. Lu Huanzi finally got up. Lu Huanzi carefully put on her coat and went out of the tent. The air outside was slightly cold. From Afar, one could still see the flickering lights in the dining area. Lu Huanzi walked over there. Yu Haoran was still cleaning up the dishes, but Li Jiajun was nowhere to be seen. Lu Huanzi thought for a moment but still walked over. Yu Haoran was moving all the bowls into the box. Then, he dragged them to the Stream and began to wash the dishes. Yu Haoran was tall, but he looked very comical when he squatted by the stream to wash the dishes. Chapter 1260 Lu Huanzi stood behind Yu Haoran and looked at him for a long time. Yu Haoran was obviously the young master of a wealthy family. He had no idea how to wash the bowls and chopsticks. Basically, he would wash the bowls in the stream and it would be done. Lu Huanzi walked up and squatted down beside Yu Haoran. Lu Huanzi took a bowl and a rag from the side and said, ¡°the bowls should be washed like this. I bet that you can¡¯t even wash the grease off them like that. ¡± Yu Haoran turned his head and saw Lu Huanzi. He looked a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I think if no one helped you, you¡¯d have to wash it for the whole night. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ll wash the dishes. You put the washed dishes into the box. ¡± Yu Haoran wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why are you in a daze? Hurry up. ¡± Therefore, Yu Haoran got up and began to tidy up the dishes. The two of them had a tacit understanding of each other. The main thing was that Lu Huanzi was a good commander. In any case, in less than two hours, the two of them worked together to wash the dishes. They put all the bowls and chopsticks in the box and moved them to the shelf. Their task for the night was finally completed. Lu Huanzi was also so tired that she was sweating profusely. After Lu Huanzi finished tidying up, she planned to go back. However, Yu Haoran stopped Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°can you chat with me for a while? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at her watch. It was already nine o¡¯clock. The lights in many tents had already dimmed. However, Lu Huanzi thought for a while and said, ¡°twenty minutes. ¡± So the two of them sat on a big rock by the stream and chatted. There was no moonlight tonight. However, the starlight was extremely bright. When they looked up, the densely packed stars were like countless bright gemstones, flashing with light. The night wind blew, and Lu Huanzi¡¯s ponytail swayed. At this time, Yu Haoran suddenly handed her a bottle of beer. Lu Huanzi was surprised. ¡°How did you get it? ¡± In this place, this kind of thing was definitely prohibited Not to mention beer, even snacks and drinks were not allowed. During training, students were not allowed to eat any snacks except for food that they ate regularly. Some students came with a box full of food, but in the end, all of them were confiscated. That was why Lu Huanzi was so surprised when she saw beer. Yu Haoran¡¯s face showed a hint of pride. ¡°I hid it. Do you want to drink some? ¡± Didn¡¯t Lu Huanzi secretly drink beer before. She didn¡¯t really like the taste of beer either. However, at this time, with the mountain breeze blowing and the sound of the Gurgling Brook, the night was so quiet that it seemed like ink was about to come out. Lu Huanzi felt that at this moment, a can of beer was a very good choice! A can of bee Chapter 1261 Lu Huanzi opened the jar and took a SIP. The cold sensation went straight from her mouth to her heart. After drinking, Lu Huanzi handed it to Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran also gulped down a few mouthfuls. After drinking, he held the jar and smiled at Lu Huanzi. ¡°Do you think this counts as an indirect kiss? ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at him. Yu Haoran said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, talk to me. To be honest, why don¡¯t you like me? ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi really wanted to talk to Yu Haoran about this matter. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°to be honest, I don¡¯t understand either. What do you like about me? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°I like a lot of things about you. Your Voice, your smile, the way you speak, your every move, the way you listen to the teacher during class, the way you frown when you do the questions, the way you read seriously. I like everything about you. Lu Huanzi, I really like you. ¡± Yu Haoran said these words, but his tone was very natural. The two of them seemed to be discussing a math problem. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was not as heavy as before. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you. It¡¯s just that we met at the wrong time. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if I had known you earlier, or many years later, I wouldn¡¯t be like this. I can¡¯t like anyone right now. ¡± Yu Haoran was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°you have someone you like. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not look at Yu Haoran either. She casually took a sip of the beer. Yu Haoran continued, ¡°the person you like is your brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s fingers suddenly paused. She turned to look at Yu Haoran However, the panic in her eyes had not been concealed. Yu Haoran sighed. ¡°I saw it long ago. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s biggest secret had been dug out just like that and exposed to the sun. All of a sudden, she felt surprised and shocked. However, Yu Haoran snatched the beer from Lu Huanzi¡¯s hands He drank it all in one go. ¡°Actually, I knew it when you rejected me for the first time. I¡¯ve seen the way you look at your brother-in-law, but you¡¯ve never looked at me like that before. I used to misunderstand that the person you like is Li Jiajun, but ever since I met your brother-in-law, I¡¯ve only known that the person in your heart is your brother-in-law. ¡± Since it was completely exposed like that, Lu Huanzi and Daye City felt that there was really no need to hide it. Instead, Lu Huanzi felt an inexplicable sense of relief. Her secret had finally been discovered. It was as if she had given herself an explanation from the bottom of her heart. This might be better than keeping this secret in her heart forever. It was as if she had found an outlet for her secret feelings. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yes, the person I like is my brother-in-law. ¡± Chapter 1262 Lu Huanzi said without any hesitation, ¡°my sister and I grew up in the countryside, but my sister was very capable. She went to school in the countryside and went to the top universities in the country. She also met my brother-in-law. I don¡¯t know how they fell in love. Anyway, when my sister brought me there, he was already my brother-in-law. At that time, I was still young, but my understanding of Love was basically the story between my sister and my brother-in-law. My brother-in-law was very good to my sister. I felt that he was the best man in the world. Later, my sister fell ill and passed away. Because my brother-in-law loved my sister too much, he loved me and adopted me. I don¡¯t know when I fell in love with my brother-in-law, but now I only see my brother-in-law in my heart. I don¡¯t see anyone else. ¡± Lu Huanzi glanced at Yu Haoran However, the corners of her lips curled into a helpless smile. ¡°I know that this relationship of mine is abnormal, and it¡¯s impossible for it to have a result. If my brother-in-law finds out that I like him, he¡¯ll probably fly into a rage and kick me out of the House. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll never reveal this secret. Up until now, only you know about it. Even Lu Shuangyi doesn¡¯t know. So, Yu Haoran, I hope that you can keep this secret for me. ¡± Yu Haoran said in a deep voice, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go to hell eventually because I fell in love with the person I can¡¯t like the most in this world. I¡¯ve let my sister down and I hate myself. Sometimes, I really feel that this is a torturous thing. Do you know why I came to participate in this outdoor activity It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to see my brother-in-law at all.¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°since you know that your relationship will not end well in the end, why are you still so stubborn? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if you can control yourself so clearly when you like someone, then this might not be love. ¡± Yu Haoran suddenly fell silent for a moment. He agreed with Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. Every person who went into a trap was stubborn, including himself. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°So, you should turn back as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste your time on me. I don¡¯t want to drag you into this whirlpool. I¡¯m enough to suffer alone. ¡± Yu Haoran sat by the side and didn¡¯t say a word. Lu Huanzi felt more and more relaxed. No matter what, she had said everything she wanted to say. Whether it was what she could or couldn¡¯t say, she had said everything. Yu Haoran looked up at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been a romantic person. I¡¯ve never felt that there¡¯s anything good to see in the starry sky. But Huanzi, now that you¡¯re sitting beside me, I feel that this sky is the most beautiful scenery I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s words shocked Lu Huanzi. Could it be that her words were not clear enough? Yu Haoran suddenly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and looked into Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes His expression was very solemn. ¡°You just said that it¡¯s enough for you to suffer alone, but I feel that since I can¡¯t give you happiness, at least I can accompany you in pain. Lu Huanzi, I don¡¯t need you to like me. Just allow me to accompany you by your side. ¡± Chapter 1263 Lu Huanzi really did not expect Yu Haoran to say such a thing. His expression was too sincere. Lu Huanzi only felt that Yu Haoran¡¯s eyes were like gems in the night. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart ached at that moment. Her heart ached for herself and also for this fool in front of her. However, Lu Huanzi did not pull her hand out of Yu Haoran¡¯s palm. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, promise me one thing. ¡± ¡°Go ahead. ¡± ¡°after we graduate from high school, let¡¯s not contact each other anymore. Now, just stay with me. ¡± Yu Haoran was silent for a few seconds, but he looked into the distance and said, ¡°I promise you. ¡± The two of them sat there for a long time before returning to their tents. When Lu Huanzi returned, Fang Xiaoai was still not asleep. Before Lu Huanzi entered the tent, she hid something from the shadows outside in a panic. Lu Huanzi opened the tent and went in. Fang Xiaoai was shocked, then she forced herself to remain calm and said, ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯re back? ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little confused, but she still said, ¡°Xiaoai, why aren¡¯t you asleep? ¡± Xiaoai stammered for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Huanzi was confused. ¡°sorry for what? ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°your phone rang just now, so I took the initiative to answer it. It¡¯s your brother-in-law calling. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll answer it. ¡± But Lu Huanzi still went under the pillow and took out her phone. It turned out that Fang Xiaoai was panicking just now because she was hiding her phone. Actually, this was quite normal. Why did she look like she had a guilty conscience. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s expression was quite ugly. She forced a smile and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°You went out just now to look for brother Haoran, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. She was about to explain, ¡°Xiaoai, listen to me¡­ ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. Actually, I understand. The person that brother Haoran originally liked was you. If I went to help him, he would only say nasty things to drive me away. As for you, he would be more than happy to have you. ¡± Lu Huanzi also fell silent. This was really an unsolvable question. Yu Haoran didn¡¯t like Fang Xiaoai, and this was something that couldn¡¯t be forced. Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. Huanzi, you should go to bed early too. There¡¯s still training tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually still had some doubts in her heart, but she also laid down. After Lu Huanzi laid down, she still took out her phone from under the blanket. As expected, Mo Lichuan made a call half an hour ago. However, Lu Huanzi realized that there seemed to be something wrong with the message list. Because the phone was newly bought, she had never sent a message. However, the message list was filled with brother-in-law¡¯s dialog box. However, when she clicked on it, it was blank again. This was very strange. There was only one possibility. Someone sent a message to brother-in-law, but deleted the content. Chapter 1264 Therefore, a blank dialog box appeared. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Fang Xiaoai. Could it be that Xiaoai sent something to her brother-in-law? If so, what did she send And why did she do it? Fang Xiaoai¡¯s uniform breathing came from the side. It looked as if she had fallen asleep. Lu Huanzi felt as if a thorn had pierced into her heart. But at this moment, it was not appropriate for her to pursue the matter. Lu Huanzi did not call Mo Lichuan again. She put her phone into the anti-theft pillow and fell asleep. The next morning, she woke up very early. After a regular morning run, she would eat breakfast. Lu Huanzi¡¯s legs were almost healed. Usually, when she ate breakfast, the instructor would announce today¡¯s training mission. Lu Huanzi only hoped that it would not be another physically exhausted event. But it was okay. Today¡¯s mission was not serious, and it sounded somewhat interesting. It was a kind of game training similar to treasure hunting. In advance, the instructor had hidden seven red flags in different colors. It was in the jungle not far north. The jungle was said to be very big. They were divided into two groups, and the goal was to find these seven red flags. The group that found more won. This was originally to train their teamwork ability. The time was from eight o¡¯clock in the morning to eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Before eight o¡¯clock, everyone had to find a way out of the jungle, back to the training field, then the game was over. If the flags were found, but lost in the inside or did not arrive at the training field on time, it was considered a loss. Of course, everyone would be given a map and some dry food for the whole day. Everyone was very interested in this game, and they all looked eager to try it. Someone asked, ¡°then what if we get lost in the forest? WON¡¯T THERE BE DANGER? ¡± Instructor Li said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about that. Before you go into the forest, we will put a locator on each of you. Even if you get lost, our people will find you. ¡± Someone also asked, ¡°will there be wild beasts in the jungle? Will our lives be in danger if we go in? ¡± Instructor Li continued, ¡°we have already carefully investigated in advance. There are no beasts in this jungle, but there are also some small animals. Basically, there is no danger factor. The most dangerous one is probably a snake. There is a local green snake here. It is not poisonous and not big, but you should be careful. If one of you is really bitten, light up the smoke bombs on each of you. That is a signal to give up. Our people will quickly find you according to your location and bring you out of the jungle. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 1265 Some of the students were even more excited when they heard that there was still some danger. Some of the girls were so scared when they heard that there was a snake But no matter what, no one gave up at the beginning. Everyone took a luggage bag and went into the forest. Thirty people went in and were divided into two groups. Fifteen people were divided into groups. But after they went in, they found that it was inconvenient to look for things with too many people. Hence, they split up automatically. On Lu Huanzi¡¯s side, there were only six people. Including her, there were also Lu Shuangyi, Fang Xiaoai, Yu Haoran and Li Jiajun, as well as Shuangyi¡¯s partner, Chen Yuanyuan. As the six of them walked, they studied the map. There were a few hints on the map. For example, it told them that there was a flag in a certain area. However, the location of this area was too big. Basically, it was useless. Basically, everyone felt that it was like finding a needle in a haystack. It was all about luck. As Lu Huanzi walked, she noticed something. Lu Shuangyi was stuck with Li Jiajun anyway. The two of them were not here to complete the mission. Instead, they seemed to be here to talk about love. However, the two of them could be considered to be in a passionate relationship, so it was understandable. After Fang Xiaoai was upset last night, she was still circling around Yu Haoran relentlessly. Yu Haoran was annoyed by him, but there was nothing he could do. Only Lu Huanzi and Chen Yuanyuan were left. Chen Yuanyuan was a chatterbox. Like a sparrow, he chattered around Lu Huanzi all morning. From the analysis of the treasure route, he kept talking about the gossip between Instructor Li and instructor Zhao. Before they knew it, it was already noon. They still did not find anything. They did not find any colorful flags. It was said that the colorful flags were placed in a more conspicuous place. Everyone sat under the shade of the trees to rest. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°we have to search carefully in the afternoon. You have to know that the losing pair will be punished. As for what the punishment is, although the instructor has not said it, you don¡¯t want to wash the dishes for everyone, right? ¡± Last night, she spent two hours with Yu Haoran, and it was quite difficult. With that said, everyone slowly took this matter to heart. Especially when Yu Haoran said to Li Jiajun, ¡°we¡¯re here for wild training, not to fall in love. If you two want to fall in love, go back to school and talk about it. ¡± Lu Shuangyi¡¯s face instantly turned red. Then, she stuck out her tongue at Yu Haoran. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous. ¡± Yu Haoran said bluntly, ¡°so what if I¡¯m just jealous? ¡± At this time, Li Jiajun slowly opened the blueprint. After looking at it for a while, he said, ¡°this blueprint is a little strange. Look at these points. There are data prompts next to them. When they are connected, it is a coordinate problem. ¡± Thank you for reading. Thank you for reading Chapter 1266 Almost everyone was shocked as they looked at Li Jiajun like he was a freak. Who would have thought of this? Only Lu Shuangyi had a look of admiration on her face. ¡°Did you find something? ¡± Lu Huanzi also opened the map, took out a pen from her bag, and began to do some simple calculations. Very soon, she calculated the coordinates of the flag. Lu Huanzi patted Li Jiajun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Li Jiajun, you are indeed a genius. You are right. Actually, the hint was very obvious, but we neglected it. It was just a simple coordinate function calculation. ¡± Lu Huanzi had already calculated the seven coordinates. Moreover, according to the map¡¯s coordinate hint, they could find the corresponding reference object. Coincidentally, there was one nearby. Lu Huanzi got up and went to look for it. In less than five minutes, she found a red flag in the bushes. Almost everyone was excited and found it interesting. Lu Shuangyi held Li Jiajun¡¯s arm with great admiration and said, ¡°you are really too smart. I admire you too much. ¡± Yu Haoran, on the other hand, had a disdainful look on his face. ¡°Lu Shuangyi, your saliva is about to fall out. ¡± Since the exact coordinates had been found, the basic direction had been set, and the reference objects were very obvious, the rest was not difficult. The six of them found three more flags within two hours. There were only seven flags in total. That was to say, regardless of the other team members¡¯battle situation. They were already considered the winning side. All they needed to do now was to get out. But at this time, Fang Xiaoai suggested, ¡°If we find all seven flags, wouldn¡¯t it be more eye-catching? ¡± It was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It would probably take a lot of time to find the other three flags. Because the distribution distance was very large. However, no one objected to this proposal. At the age of seventeen or eighteen, most of them were hot-blooded and competitive. Only Li Jiajun suggested, ¡°regardless of whether we can find them or not, we have to start walking back at five o¡¯clock. Otherwise, if we can¡¯t make it back to the training ground before eight o¡¯clock, we will still lose. ¡± Li Jiajun¡¯s suggestion was also accepted by everyone. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°in this season, the days are short and the nights are long. Starting at four o¡¯clock, the Sun will set. It¡¯s very big here. The six of us must not be separated. Everyone, be careful. We can¡¯t get separated. ¡± Everyone began to move towards the next coordinates. After two hours of trekking through mountains and rivers. They finally bagged the two flags. Along the way, they saw a lot of smoke bombs rising in the air. It seemed that some of the team members had given up. And at this moment, it was already dusk. The Sky had clearly darkened. Li Jiajun said, ¡°it¡¯s already five o¡¯clock. We should go back. Otherwise, it might be too late. ¡± However, Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°but it¡¯s only 800 meters away from the coordinates of the last flag. In about ten minutes, we¡¯ll be able to complete the mission completely. Let¡¯s raise our hands and vote. I agree to go find the last flag. ¡± Raising their hands to vote, Li Jiajun did not agree. Lu Shuangyi naturally voted against it with Li Jiajun. But Chen Yuanyuan agreed. Now it was two to two. Only Yu Haoran and Lu Huanzi were left. Chapter 1267 Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll forfeit. ¡± At this moment, all eyes were on Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran said, ¡°then go. How about this? I¡¯ll go alone. Wait for me there. I promise I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes. ¡± Before Yu Haoran could finish his sentence, he had already started running away. Li Jiajun looked at his back and said, ¡°this idiot. He didn¡¯t see the last place. He has to cross a small river. The Sky is so dark. How can it be so easy to get his hands on it? ¡± When Li Jiajun said that, Lu Huanzi looked at the map carefully. It was true. She became worried. So she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous to be alone. I¡¯ll go and take a look. You guys wait at the same place. ¡± As she said that, Lu Huanzi also chased after him. Fang Xiaoai originally wanted to follow him. However, Li Jiajun stopped her and said, ¡°don¡¯t cause trouble. ¡± Fang Xiaoai bit her lip. In the end, she sat down and waited. It was not easy for Lu Huanzi to catch up with Yu Haoran. At that time, Yu Haoran had already stopped in front of a river. When Yu Haoran saw Lu Huanzi coming over, he looked surprised. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m still worried about you. I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Yu Haoran grinned. ¡°So you¡¯re worried about me too. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and take the flag. We have to rush back. ¡± The Sky darkened very quickly. They were only a few hundred meters away from Li Jiajun and the others. However, they could no longer see clearly in the darkness. There was a river in front of them. Although it was not wide, the river water inside was very fast. However, there was a dead tree lying on top, which could be used as a bridge. In the darkness, Lu Huanzi could not see clearly. However, Yu Haoran had already walked to the top of the tree trunk. Then, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°come up. I¡¯ll hold you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hold me. ¡± Lu Huanzi went up as well. The tree trunk was still quite stable, and they were about to pass it. Suddenly, a long, soft thing fell from Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes, and it was still moving. At first glance, it looked like a small green snake, hanging on the branch of the tree. Lu Huanzi screamed out of reflex. She slipped and fell into the river. Yu Haoran turned around and tried to grab Lu Huanzi out of reflex, but in the end, he also fell into the water with Lu Huanzi. Fortunately, the moment he fell, he still grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. When they were on the bank, Lu Huanzi had already noticed that the water here was very fast. However, after falling down, Lu Huanzi realized that the water here was much faster than she had imagined. The two of them could not control it at all, nor could they grab onto anything. They followed the water level and kept going down. Chapter 1268 The bag that was originally hanging on his shoulder was also washed away. However, Yu Haoran still held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand tightly. Lu Huanzi did not know how to swim. She was almost choked by the river water and could not breathe. Yu Haoran dragged Lu Huanzi from behind and let her head stay above the water. Only then did she feel better. No one knew how long the two of them had been washed away by the water. In the end, Yu Haoran¡¯s hand was fast enough to grab the thick branch that was hanging down from the shore. Only then did it finally stop. Yu Haoran carried Lu Huanzi forward and used all his strength to say, ¡°quick, quickly grab the branch and climb up. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears buzzed. Actually, she could not hear what Yu Haoran was saying clearly. But she still used all her strength to grab the branch. Finally, she climbed up to the shore. Yu Haoran also climbed up to the shore very quickly. The two of them lay on the grass and panted. After a long time, they finally managed to sit up. At this moment, it was already past six o¡¯clock. They actually floated in the water for an hour. Lu Huanzi felt that Yu Haoran was really her benefactor. Because Lu Huanzi could not swim, if Yu Haoran had not been supporting her from behind, she might have really drowned. The Sky had completely darkened. In fact, not long after she had fallen,. Lu Huanzi vaguely heard the sound of smoke grenades. Perhaps, Li Jiajun¡¯s side had also noticed it, so they must have also noticed it. So they had released smoke grenades. But now that they had been washed here by the current, Lu Huanzi had no idea what this place was. Moreover, their school bags had been washed away by the current. There was a map inside, and the school bags were equipped with locators. If someone really came to look for them, they would only find their school bags that had been washed away. And now, their only way was to rely on their own strength to walk out of the jungle. Lu Huanzi was very afraid. And it was very cold. In the cold winter and December weather, her body was completely soaked. Yu Haoran said, ¡°Huanzi, we have to find a place. Hurry up, or we will freeze to death. ¡± Thus, Lu Huanzi got up with Yu Haoran¡¯s help. Lu Huanzi hit several places while being washed away by the water. Her injured foot was injured again. She could barely walk. Yu Haoran said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran was exhausted. He was even more tired than her. Moreover, he must have been injured when he was washed down. Lu Huanzi saw several wounds on his hand, and they were all bleeding. Yu Haoran said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hurry up. I think I see a cave ahead. Let¡¯s go in and hide. ¡± Lu Huanzi also saw it. There seemed to be a cave ahead. A cave Chapter 1269 Because it was not far away. And indeed, she could not take a single step away. In the end, Yu Haoran carried her. They were lucky. It was indeed a cave. And this cave was obviously left behind by the mountain guards. There were simple stone beds, stone tables, stone chairs. Yu Haoran found dry wood and charcoal in the cave. He even found a lighter. When Yu Haoran found the lighter, he was very excited and said, ¡°I thought I would have to drill wood to make fire like on TV. Fortunately, God did not intend to be so cruel. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shivering in the cold. However, when she heard Yu Haoran¡¯s joke, the atmosphere instantly became much better. However, even though Yu Haoran found the lighter, he didn¡¯t even light the stove. In the end, Lu Huanzi went over and added some Hay. In an instant, the fire was lit. Yu Haoran said in annoyance, ¡°you¡¯re really amazing. Why can¡¯t I even light a fire? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up and said, ¡°but you saved my life again. This time, I really want to thank you for saving my life. ¡± The feeling of drowning in the water was really too unbearable. The waves came over one after another, sinking and floating. They were so weak that they were like a straw. Every time the waves came over, Lu Huanzi felt as if it was a disaster. If it were not for a force dragging her from behind, Lu Huanzi felt that she would have drowned long ago. Yu Haoran scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°This is nothing. I¡¯m the provincial swimming champion. ¡± The fire had already started to burn. Bi Bi Bi¡¯s voice carried a trace of warmth. Yu Haoran suddenly sneezed. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°take off your coat and heat up the fire quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely catch a cold. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°then what do you do? You¡¯ll definitely catch a cold. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You heat up the fire first. I¡¯ll be by the side. ¡± Lu Huanzi originally wanted to move her seat. However, when she stood up, her feet hurt so much that she screamed and fell back down. Yu Haoran said, ¡°take off your shoes. I¡¯ll show you. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s ankle swelled up again. However, Yu Haoran seemed to remember something. He took out a bottle of Yunnan white medicine from his pocket and said happily, ¡°fortunately, it didn¡¯t wash away. Fortunately, there¡¯s this thing. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very surprised. ¡°Why did you bring this with you? ¡± Yu Haoran rubbed the medicine on Lu Huanzi and said indifferently, ¡°didn¡¯t I just put it in my pocket and forget to take it out after I wiped it for you last time? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Yu Haoran was lying. Because he had changed his pants, how could he just put it in his pocket casually. But actually, Lu Huanzi also knew Yu Haoran¡¯s intentions, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t say anything more Chapter 1270 Yu Haoran massaged Lu Huanzi for a while, and she finally felt much better. The two of them sat by the fire again. In fact, their bodies were already drenched. The temperature in the mountains was very low. Lu Huanzi felt that a layer of ice had already formed on her body. Yu Haoran suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Take off your clothes and roast them. Otherwise, if you really have a fever, I won¡¯t be able to carry you out. ¡± Yu Haoran said as he went out. ¡°Wait a moment, ¡± Lu Huanzi stopped Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran turned his head. Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was already red. ¡°Let¡¯s take off our clothes and roast them together. You can just turn your back. It¡¯s too cold outside. If you get sick, I don¡¯t know who I can count on. ¡± Yu Haoran hesitated for a moment before finally coming in. The two of them were very embarrassed. However, the two of them only took off their coats in the end. Speaking of which, neither of them expected to encounter the kind of situation that only happened in Wuxia novels. Although this kind of scenario of taking off their clothes to warm each other was constantly rehearsed in Yu Haoran¡¯s mind. However, he was still young, so he naturally did not dare to put it into practice. He did not even dare to look at the person opposite him. His face was also red. In the end, he could not help but raise his eyes and secretly look at the person opposite him. Lu Huanzi took off her coat and sweater. She was wearing a white shirt underneath. However, due to the fact that she was soaked through, she could actually see the inside of the cartoon. Of the clothes hanging belt. And her chest¡­ ¡­ Yu Haoran felt that he could not stand it anymore. He suddenly stood up. Lu Huanzi was shocked. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡± Yu Haoran stuttered and could not speak ¡­ Then, he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m too hot. I have to go out. You can warm yourself up. ¡± As he said that, Yu Haoran actually ran out of the cave. Lu Huanzi felt that she was confused. Why did he suddenly act like this when he was warming himself up. Moreover, it was so cold outside. He took off his coat and said that it was too hot. However, Lu Huanzi only thought that he was giving her the chance to warm herself up. Lu Huanzi¡¯s foot was injured, and she wouldn¡¯t listen to him even if he called her. So there was nothing she could do. However, Lu Huanzi still took Yu Haoran¡¯s coat over. She set up a rack next to it and placed it on the stove to warm herself up. She also didn¡¯t know what Yu Haoran was doing outside. About half an hour later, Lu Huanzi¡¯s clothes were almost dry. Yu Haoran¡¯s coat was also dry. However, Yu Haoran still didn¡¯t come in. Lu huanzi wondered, what the Hell is this guy doing out here. Lu Huanzi took a branch from the side as a crutch. Limping to the entrance of the cave, unexpectedly found that Yu Haoran actually in front of the cave on the grass running. He ran so fast that he was sweating when he came in. ???????????????????? Chapter 1271 Lu Huanzi called for him, and Yu Haoran came over. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°hurry up and go in and dry your clothes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll really catch a cold. ¡± Yu Haoran seemed to have returned to normal. He said, ¡°after running for a while, I feel much better. ¡± As he said that, he came in. Because of the running wind, his clothes were almost dry. After roasting for a while, they were also dry. Lu Huanzi threw the coat to him and told him to put it on quickly. After the two of them fell into the river, they finally recovered. There was a big stove in the cave, so it was not too cold. But the two of them were hungry. Their schoolbags were washed away, including the dry food inside. At noon, the two of them basically did not eat anything. After this ordeal, Lu Huanzi was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back. Yu Haoran looked around the cave and found some millet in a pottery pot. He also found a small iron pot. Lu Huanzi was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°let¡¯s stew some millet congee. ¡± Yu Haoran was in a dilemma. ¡°I don¡¯t know how. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know how. Go to the stream outside and get me some water. ¡± Therefore, Yu Haoran obediently took an iron bucket and went out. Yu Haoran brought back a bucket of water. Lu Huanzi washed the millet and put it in the pot. At this moment, she had set up the iron pot on the stove. Then, she poured the millet and water in and covered the LID. Yu Haoran, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s that simple? ¡± Lu Huanzi clapped her hands. ¡°It¡¯s that simple. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple to make porridge. In that case, I¡¯ll be able to make plain rice porridge in the future. ¡± He seemed to have gotten some amazing skills, and he even looked a little smug. Lu Huanzi said to Yu Haoran, ¡°go look for it again. Since there¡¯s rice here, there might be other delicious things. ¡± Lu Huanzi had really guessed it. Yu Haoran actually found Taro and sweet potato in a pile of hay. He carried all of them in his arms. Lu Huanzi was happy. ¡°This is good stuff. ¡± As she spoke, she threw a few into the stove. Then, Lu Huanzi poked some of the old corn with a thin firewood and placed it on the fire to roast. The corn instantly sizzled. After roasting for a while, it was covered in a layer of charcoal black. Lu Huanzi took it out and sniffed it. ¡°It smells so good. ¡± Lu Huanzi handed the corn to Yu Haoran. ¡°Here you go. ¡± Yu Haoran is a face of disgust: ¡°are all black Briquettes, are you sure this thing can eat? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°smell it and see if it smells good. ¡± Yu Haoran barely leaned over and sniffed it. Sure enough, the smell of a charcoal roast assailed his nostrils, directly luring the glutton out of his stomach. Chapter 1272 Yu Haoran took a bite and almost exclaimed, ¡°how can there be such a delicacy? This is too delicious. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Yu Haoran¡¯s expression and did not seem to be faking it. She was really exclaiming in a serious manner. Lu Huanzi only felt that it was funny. Yu Haoran, who had lived in a top-tier metropolis since he was young, naturally had never eaten this kind of corn that was directly roasted by fire. However, for Lu Huanzi, this was already a common occurrence. After about half an hour, the millet porridge was ready. Lu Huanzi lifted the LID and the porridge inside was already stewed until it was soft and sticky. Bubbling bubbles appeared. The two of them could not find a bowl. They took a spoon and scooped it out of the pot to eat. Lu Huanzi even pulled out the sweet potatoes and Taro from the fire. The whole room was filled with fragrance. Yu Haoran ate with great enthusiasm. Perhaps he was really hungry. Perhaps he had never eaten such rural food before and only felt that it was fresh. In any case, as he ate, he could not stop praising it. Lu Huanzi watched as he wolfed down the food like he had not eaten for a few days. She smiled and said, ¡°how is it? It¡¯s even better than the abalone and sea cucumbers you usually eat. ¡± Yu Haoran peeled the roasted sweet potatoes and replied, ¡°of course. ABALONE and sea cucumbers are not as delicious as Millet Congee. ¡± Lu Huanzi burst out laughing. The two of them ate for quite a while. They almost finished everything that could be eaten in the cave. Lu Huanzi still felt quite embarrassed. If the owner of the cave came back, he would probably feel that he had been robbed. Finally, both of them were full. They began to think about what they should do next. Yu Haoran said, ¡°tonight, let¡¯s rest in the cave for a while. Your feet also need to rest. We¡¯ll make plans tomorrow. Maybe tomorrow, they will find us. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little worried. ¡°The worst thing is that we lost our map. This place is so big, and we don¡¯t know where we are now. When the time comes, we won¡¯t be able to distinguish north, south, east, and West. We¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll get lost again. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°there¡¯s no other way. We can only try our luck. ¡± There was a stone bed in this cave. There was a clean straw mat on the bed. However, there was no blanket. It had been a long time since anyone had come to this cave. This was also the only place in the cave where one could sleep. Yu Haoran said, ¡°you sleep. I¡¯ll just lie on the table and sleep. ¡± Lu Huanzi said directly, ¡°under such circumstances, the two of US don¡¯t have to be shy. Let¡¯s sleep together. This bed is big enough anyway. ¡± Yu Haoran agreed in the end. This natural stone bed was very big. The two of them slept on both sides, and there was a distance of more than a meter between them. Lu Huanzi leaned against the wall, said good night, and turned her back. Yu Haoran looked at the ceiling for a while, then turned around and looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back. Chapter 1273 - "Mo Yanhuan in the river of forgetfulness" 677 Yu Haoran looked at the ceiling for a while, then turned around and looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back. In fact, he had never thought that such a day would come. The two of them could be alone like this. In fact, this kind of scene had once appeared in his mind, and even in his dreams. There were even more ridiculous plots. But when it really happened, Yu Haoran¡¯s greatest feeling was actually quite warm. To be able to quietly watch his beloved girl sleep like this, Yu Haoran actually felt a strange satisfaction in his heart. Actually, he did not feel that this sudden accident was a disaster. Instead, he felt that it was a blessing from God. For the first time, he was so close to the girl he loved. Something something something something something, something something something something something, something something something something something something something, something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something. That was his beautiful dream, the dream of a lifetime. Lu Huanzi actually did not fall asleep. On one hand, it was because she was a little cold. On the other hand, after all, there was someone sleeping beside her, and it was a boy. This was the first time she had experienced such an experience. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude towards Yu Haoran. No matter what, after going through so many things, Yu Haoran had become very special to Lu Huanzi. Even if they could not become lovers, it had already surpassed the relationship between friends. In the Wilderness, Lu Huanzi only felt that she was safe and secure with him by her side. However, when Lu Huanzi could not fall asleep, she still began to Miss Mo Lichuan. Her phone was still in the tent. Did brother-in-law call him today? If brother-in-law knew that she was missing, would he be very worried? Last time, Fang Xiaoai sent a message to brother-in-law. What was the content? Lu Huanzi began to think about one question after another in her mind. Among these unsolvable questions, Lu Huanzi slowly began to feel sleepy. When she woke up the next day, Lu Huanzi found that she was very close to Yu Haoran. She was practically sleeping next to Yu Haoran¡¯s arm. Her arm was even wrapped around his arm. Lu Huanzi was shocked and quickly moved to the side. She kept a safe distance. Fortunately, Yu Haoran was still sleeping soundly and did not wake up. When Lu Huanzi carefully planned to get off the bed, Yu Haoran slowly woke up. He rubbed his eyes. ¡°When did you wake up? I didn¡¯t notice it at all. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about the situation just now and felt lucky that he didn¡¯t realize it at all. However, Lu Huanzi noticed that Yu Haoran¡¯s ears were extremely red. Lu Huanzi went over and asked, ¡°Yu Haoran, don¡¯t tell me you have a fever? ¡± Although there was a stove, it was still very cold to sleep on a stone bed in this weather without a blanket. Lu Huanzi was worried that Yu Haoran had a cold. Chapter 1274 - The year of forgetfulness" 678 Yu Haoran looked a little unnatural. He avoided Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going out to check on the situation. ¡± Yu Haoran quickly got up and went out. After a while, Yu Haoran came back. Yu Haoran said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at this place for a long time. There¡¯s no sign on the map, and there¡¯s no nearby reference. ¡± This was actually the most troublesome part. They had gps on them. But the backpack with the locator was washed away. Perhaps the school was following the locator to look for them. They came ashore halfway. Perhaps they had already missed it. But here, there was a jungle to the east, west, south, and north. They did not know how big it was. Therefore, they did not know what to do. Yu Haoran said, ¡°the safest way now is to wait. My mother will call me every night. If she knows that I am missing, she will definitely find me even if she has to dig three feet into the ground. Don¡¯t worry. We will wait here for two days. Anyway, there is still some food here. We won¡¯t starve to death. ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi agreed with Yu Haoran. On one hand, there was no map, and her foot was injured. The two of them would not be able to get out. On the other hand, Lu Huanzi knew very well. Her brother-in-law would definitely call her. If her brother-in-law found out that she was missing, just like Yu Haoran said, he would definitely find her even if he had to dig three feet into the ground. Moreover, her brother-in-law had always been resourceful. Lu Huanzi also believed that her brother-in-law would definitely find her. Now, the only thing the two of them could do was to wait. The two of them were bored to death in the cave. That was because they had almost finished eating the food in the cave last night. Yu Haoran said that they would go out to find some food in the afternoon. It was hard to say when the two of them would be found. They had to store some food in case they needed it. However, in the afternoon, just as Yu Haoran was about to go out, a strong wind suddenly blew. It started to rain cats and dogs. In fact, such weather was rarely seen in winter. However, the weather in the mountains was changeable. It was already winter, and the temperature in the cave had suddenly dropped. Although the two of them had a stove, it was still very cold. Yu Haoran could still run to keep warm. Lu Huanzi¡¯s foot was injured, and even moving it took a lot of effort. However, Yu Haoran took off his coat and put it on Lu Huanzi¡¯s body. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want it. However, Yu Haoran was very persistent. Just like that, the sky darkened again. After nightfall, the two of them were really a little worried. What if no one came to rescue them for a long time? Even if there was still a little food, the charcoal fire was almost gone. Would the two of them freeze to death in the cave? ???????????? Chapter 1275 At night. The charcoal and dry wood were used up. At that time, Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran were already lying on the stone bed. It was already late at night. The cave turned dark in an instant. Actually, Lu Huanzi did not fall asleep at that time. It was really too cold. But now, there was no fire and no temperature. The entire cave was like an ice hole. Lu Huanzi faced the stone wall and curled up into a ball. Her entire body began to tremble. She didn¡¯t know if Yu Haoran was asleep or not. If she slept like this, she would definitely catch a cold tomorrow. Lu Huanzi only hoped that tomorrow would be a good day. The two of them could go out and pick some dry firewood. Lu Huanzi only felt that this place was really like the cave under the cliff in Wuxia novels. Those protagonists could always practice peerless martial arts in that kind of place alone. When reading novels, it was hard to avoid fantasizing about what would happen if she had such a situation? However, in reality, when it happened to her¡­ It was not like a legend at all. She was actually afraid. She was truly afraid. If Yu Haoran was not lying beside her, Lu Huanzi did not know how she would be able to hold on by herself. Because it was too cold, Lu Huanzi shrunk her body even smaller. However, at this moment, a pair of arms behind her pulled her forcefully. Lu Huanzi was pulled into an embrace. This embrace was unusually warm. However, at that moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was blank, and her body was almost as stiff as a conditioned reflex. After two seconds, the embrace gradually tightened, and Lu Huanzi finally reacted in an instant. Lu Huanzi was about to struggle when she screamed in a sharp voice, ¡°Yu Haoran, what are you doing? Let go of me! ¡± Yu Haoran did not let go of Lu Huanzi. Instead, he pulled her into his arms again. He seemed to be in a daze. His words were weak, and he did not seem to be very clear. Yu Haoran said in a daze, ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m so cold. Give me a hug. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked. She immediately turned around. Then, from the weak light outside the cave, he saw that Yu Haoran¡¯s face was flushed red. Lu Huanzi placed her hand on Yu Haoran¡¯s forehead. It was actually scalding hot. Moreover, Yu Haoran¡¯s entire body was also scalding hot. Lu Huanzi felt her heart drop. Her heart seemed to sink into the sea. In the end, Yu Haoran caught a cold. This guy insisted on taking off his coat for her during the day. Perhaps he caught a cold at that time. Yu Haoran was running a fever, and it seemed to be very bad. Lu Huanzi was very anxious. However, outside the cave, it was full of wind and rain. Gusts of wind poured in, as if there was a huge fan outside. In such cold weather, there was no charcoal fire. Yu Haoran seemed to be a little confused from the fire. He did not open his eyes, but his voice was still muttering, ¡°Huanzi, hug me. I¡¯m so cold, so cold¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears fell. Chapter 1276 Lu Huanzi lay back down and hugged Yu Haoran tightly. Yu Haoran was still mumbling, but he kept calling her name in a daze. He repeated, ¡°Lu Huanzi, I like you, I like you, do you know? I like you very, very much¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if her heart was being beaten continuously. She did not know why. Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears kept flowing. It was not because of fear, nor was it because of helplessness. Instead, she felt a huge emptiness in her heart. Lu Huanzi felt that her tears were somewhat numb. Yu Haoran was running a fever. His body was like a furnace, but Lu Huanzi felt warmer instead. He held her tightly in his arms, and his mouth was still muttering her name. When Yu Haoran called her name, Lu Huanzi replied, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here¡­ ¡± It was a stormy night, destined to be sleepless. Lu Huanzi listened to the sound of the wind and rain outside and felt a little hopeless. Yu Haoran was sick. There was no medicine, no fire, and no food. If this dragged on for two days, perhaps Yu Haoran would be in great danger. However, her foot was also injured and she did not know where she was. The fear in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was like a black hole, slowly devouring her rationality. What should she do What should she do? Lu Huanzi cried out faintly, ¡°brother-in-law, where are you? Where are you? ¡± ¡°Huanzi! ! Is that you? ¡± A familiar voice came from the entrance of the cave. Lu Huanzi heard her brother-in-law, Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice. She thought she was hallucinating. Lu Huanzi sat up halfway. The light of countless torches suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave. The lights were too bright. Lu Huanzi directly covered her eyes with her arm. At this moment, Lu Huanzi also saw clearly. There was a group of people at the door. There was Mo Lichuan, instructor Li, and Instructor Zhao. Li Jiajun, Lu Shuangyi, and Fang Xiaoai were all at the door. In addition, there were many students who participated in the training together. Almost everyone was there. Of course, there were also Yu Haoran¡¯s family members. Lu Huanzi even saw the armed police behind them. Lu Huanzi really thought that her eyes were playing tricks on her. At that moment, her mind was almost blank, but a thought still overflowed. She was saved. Because she saw Mo Lichuan! As long as she saw her brother-in-law, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was completely at ease. She almost cried out, ¡°brother-in-law¡­ ¡± Actually, most of the people at the entrance were also stunned. They could not believe what they saw. Because in their eyes. In this cave, just now, the young man and the young woman were clearly sleeping in each other¡¯s arms. Such a scene, especially in the eyes of a group of students, was simply inconceivable¡­ ¡­ Chapter 1277 Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were also dark. He had seen the scene clearly. These two children were clearly sleeping in each other¡¯s arms. At this moment, he was also trying his best to suppress his emotions. His fingers were clenched into fists, but he could not control it. He only felt an urge to destroy everything in his chest. Lu Huanzi did not think of this at this moment. At this moment, there was only great sorrow and joy of surviving a desperate situation. After Mo Lichuan went over, Lu Huanzi almost fell into his arms and could not help but SOB. She was really afraid. And at this moment, she threw herself into Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms without any scruples. Mo Lichuan gently hugged OVA¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s parents also came over. Yu Haoran¡¯s mother looked at Yu Haoran¡¯s appearance and was so anxious that her eyes turned red. ¡°Son, wake up. Son, what happened to you? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know how she left. All she knew was that many people had come. The Armed Police Force had even used helicopters. Lu Huanzi did not return to the base. Instead, she went straight home. Yu Haoran was also brought back by his parents. Lu Huanzi did not have a fever in the cave, but she fell ill after returning. Although it was not serious, she was still dizzy for a few days. She had been sleeping for the past few days. Occasionally, when she was awake, she asked about Yu Haoran¡¯s condition. It was said that he was fine. That night, Lu Huanzi had just woken up. Her spirits were finally a little better. Mo Lichuan came in with a bowl of light green vegetable porridge in his hand. For the past few days, her brother-in-law had been taking care of her. When Mo Lichuan saw that Lu Huanzi had woken up, he said, ¡°since you¡¯re awake, come over and eat something. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m really a little hungry. ¡± As she said that, she ran over to the table. Lu Huanzi sat on the SOFA. Other than a bowl of porridge, there was also a pile of beef with soy sauce and sweet and sour bamboo shoots. They were all side dishes for the next meal. Lu Huanzi actually ate all of them in one go. Only then did she suddenly feel that her entire body was filled with strength. Mo Lichuan watched as Lu Huanzi finished eating one bite at a time. Then, he was very satisfied. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re almost better. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯ve been feeling dizzy these past few days. I feel like I¡¯ve been dreaming. ¡± Mo Lichuan asked casually, ¡°tell brother-in-law, what dreams did you have? ¡± In Lu Huanzi¡¯s dreams, Mo Lichuan was repeatedly reminded of Mo Lichuan. There were many things in the past. There was also the kiss from last time. It was like a branding iron, branding her repeatedly. However, she would not tell Mo Lichuan about this. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I dreamt that Yu Haoran and I were washed away by the water. Our entire bodies were floating in the water and we could not breathe. That feeling was really too terrifying! ¡± Lu Huanzi said Chapter 1278 What Lu Huanzi said was true. She was also awakened by the shock just now. In the dream, she and Yu Haoran were washed away by drinking water. She also saw Mo Lichuan standing on the shore. He looked at her coldly and indifferently. Lu Huanzi could still remember the look in her brother-in-law¡¯s eyes at that time. She kept asking him for help. But her brother-in-law seemed to have walked out of the cold hell, watching her drift further and further away. Lu Huanzi did not know why she had such a dream. She clearly knew that her brother-in-law was not this kind of person. Her brother-in-law had always been wary of her matters. However, she still woke up in fear. When Mo Lichuan heard this, the expression in his eyes changed. Mo Lichuan was silent for a moment, but he suddenly said, ¡°Huanzi, I am your guardian. There is something I must ask you¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi snapped out of her thoughts, ¡°what? ¡± It was rare for Lu Huanzi to see Mo Lichuan like this. It was difficult for Mo Lichuan to speak. However, in the end, Mo Lichuan still asked, ¡°did you and that Yu Haoran do anything out of line in the cave? ¡± When Mo Lichuan asked this question, he did not hesitate. However, Lu Huanzi seemed to be stumped by this question. What did brother-in-law mean by ¡®out of the ordinary¡¯ . However, Lu Huanzi quickly reacted. These few days, she had not thought about it in detail. However, she could still vaguely remember the look in everyone¡¯s eyes when they came over. At that time, everyone looked at her and Yu Haoran with shock and a strange feeling of tacit understanding. At that time, Lu Huanzi only felt that she had survived a desperate situation and did not think too much about it. Only later did she react. Coincidentally, when everyone came in at that time, she was sleeping with Yu Haoran in an embrace. Actually, when she thought of this, Lu Huanzi¡¯s face could not help but burn. After all, she was still a little girl who was not even eighteen years old. Although she knew that she and Yu Haoran did not have the same relationship, so many people had seen it. She did not know what kind of misunderstanding it was. Moreover, it was obvious that even her brother-in-law had misunderstood. Lu Huanzi quickly explained, ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not what you think. Yu Haoran was sick at that time. It was too cold in the cave. He hugged me just to keep warm. Nothing happened between us. brother-in-law, you have to believe me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was anxious to explain, and her face turned red. However, in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, it was a different scene. Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law must have misunderstood. Because her brother-in-law¡¯s expression was very ugly. Lu Huanzi also knew that her brother-in-law did not like Yu Haoran very much, especially before she thought that she had a puppy love with Yu Haoran, and even planned to use coercive means. A few days ago, she and her brother-in-law had a stiff relationship, but also because of Yu Haoran. Chapter 1279 After Lu Huanzi came back from her wild training, she did not want to avoid her brother-in-law anymore. She originally went to participate in the training to escape. However, after experiencing such a thing, Lu Huanzi felt that staying by her brother-in-law¡¯s side was the most blissful thing. Therefore, she did not want to have any more conflicts with her brother-in-law because of Yu Haoran. No matter what, in the following days, she just needed to hide her true feelings and live like before. In the past, whenever Yu Haoran was mentioned, her brother-in-law would always be inexplicably angry. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was very terrified in her heart. However, today, Mo Lichuan was silent for a while. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°actually, Yu Haoran, that child, is quite good. You also told me that it¡¯s all thanks to him saving you this time. If the two of you really like him, brother-in-law won¡¯t object. ¡± Lu Huanzi never expected that Mo Lichuan would say such a thing. She was almost completely dumbfounded. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still deep, ¡°at your age, you¡¯re just beginning to fall in love. I can understand that. No matter what, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect your studies, it¡¯s fine. Also, don¡¯t cross the line. ¡± Mo Lichuan had never used such a tone to say these words to Lu Huanzi. However, Lu Huanzi felt very uncomfortable listening to it. In the past, when her brother-in-law firmly opposed her puppy love, Lu Huanzi felt a little better in her heart. But now, her brother-in-law¡¯s attitude had changed, and she couldn¡¯t react at all. Did her brother-in-law not oppose her puppy love? From Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone, Lu Huanzi was sensitive enough to detect a hint of matchmaking. What was going on. Mo Lichuan had already stood up. ¡°Yu Haoran will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you to see her. ¡± With that, Mo Lichuan left Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. Lu Huanzi sat on the sofa for a long time. She felt her heart suddenly turn empty. She did not know what was going on. Why did brother-in-law¡¯s attitude change so drastically? Could it be because Yu Haoran saved her this time? However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s intuition told her that this was not the case. Lu Huanzi only felt that Mo Lichuan was pushing her away. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt a great fear in her heart. She clearly felt that her brother-in-law was pushing her away, or rather, he was far away from her. It was as if he would only feel at ease if he pushed her to someone else¡¯s side. Was it because of that kiss? Therefore, her brother-in-law¡¯s heart was also taboo. However, in Lu Huanzi¡¯s opinion, did her brother-in-law not want her anymore? In the end, this day had come. Lu Huanzi actually knew that this day would eventually come. Although her brother-in-law was her guardian, they were not related by blood. Moreover, she was not adopted by her brother-in-law since she was young, so they did not have such deep feelings for each other. Her self-righteous and impregnable relationship was also imaginary. Perhaps, in her brother-in-law¡¯s eyes, this was nothing at all. She was just a burden by his side. When she brought trouble to him, she could throw it away at any time¡­ ¡­ Chapter 1280 Lu Huanzi knew that her thoughts were extremely pessimistic. But she still could not help but think this way. Because all these years, she had always lived in such fear. Although Mo Lichuan doted on her, Lu Huanzi still felt that this kind of doting was not firm, it was an illusory thing. Brother-in-law loved his sister, but his sister was no longer there. As time passed, brother-in-law would eventually recover from the pain of losing his sister. But in the end, she was just an accessory of his sister. How could it last? Lu Huanzi felt as if she had fallen into an ice cellar. A cold chill spread from her back to her limbs and bones. The Mo family was right. In reality, she was indeed a burden to her brother-in-law. She knew that her brother-in-law would not completely abandon her. Brother-in-law had money, so it was enough to support him with money. Just as Mo Zhentian had said, he could simply spend money and send her to a university overseas. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that this kind of fate seemed to be right in front of her. But this was not what she wanted. She actually sat on the Sofa for two hours. Lu Huanzi did not sleep for almost the whole night. Her mind was filled with a lot of messy thoughts. But when she lay alone in the room, her heart began to wander. The next morning, Lu Huanzi woke up. She took a shower, changed her clothes, then left the room and went to the dining room. At this time, her brother-in-law should not be up yet. However, the chef at home had already started to prepare breakfast. Lu Huanzi walked over. Chef Zheng was making porridge and frying ham. Chef Zheng saw Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°Miss, you woke up very early today. It will be ready soon. Please go to the dining room and wait for a while. It is very smoky here. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°uncle Zheng, can you teach me how to make breakfast? ¡± Chef Zheng was very surprised. ¡°Miss, you want to learn how to cook? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded solemnly. Chef Zheng smiled, thinking that it was just a whim of a rich lady. So he said straightforwardly, ¡°okay, miss, what do you want to learn? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I want to learn everything. As long as it¡¯s my brother-in-law¡¯s favorite food, you can teach me everything. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why she had such a thought. She also knew that she was very stupid now. Perhaps subconsciously, she felt that she was about to be abandoned. So she wanted to do something to save her. She could not think of many things. After all, her brother-in-law was someone who did not lack anything. However, her brother-in-law¡¯s mouth was very cool. She read a classic line in a romance novel, which was, if you want to capture a man¡¯s heart, you have to capture his stomach first. Lu Huanzi did not want to capture her brother-in-law¡¯s heart. She only wanted to not be abandoned by her brother-in-law so quickly. Perhaps, if she learned everything, her brother-in-law would find her useful. Even if she was like chef Zheng, she would be satisfied if she stayed by her brother-in-law¡¯s side. Chapter 1281 She also knew that this was actually useless. But she didn¡¯t know what to do now. When Mo Lichuan came in, he saw Lu Huanzi clumsily making chicken congee with chef Zheng in the restaurant. When Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan come in, she smiled. She basically showed a smile to ingratiate herself. She called out crisply, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re awake. ¡± Mo Lichuan felt that Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was a little off today. She seemed especially happy. It had been a long time since he had seen Lu Huanzi¡¯s smile. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face darkened a little. It seemed that what he said last night had worked. He had agreed to her dating Yu Haoran. Was this how she felt? Mo Lichuan only responded with a cold and indifferent ¡°mm¡± and then sat down in the dining room. Lu Huanzi had been thwarted early in the morning and felt a little uncomfortable. However, she still scooped up the porridge and brought it over. She placed it in front of Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°brother-in-law, I learned this from chef Zheng. Have a taste. ¡± In fact, today was the first day. She was just a helper. Mo Lichuan pointed to the seat beside him and gestured for Lu Huanzi to sit down as well. Lu Huanzi sat down. However, her gaze was fixed on Mo Lichuan. Her eyes were filled with anticipation. Mo Lichuan looked at the bowl of porridge in front of him and asked in a calm tone, ¡°why do you suddenly want to learn how to make porridge? ¡± Lu Huanzi could not say the real reason, and she could not explain it clearly. However, she did not expect her brother-in-law to ask on a whim. Therefore, she found an excuse at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital to see Yu Haoran later. He¡¯s in the hospital now, so he probably won¡¯t be able to eat anything delicious. I just wanted to bring him some shredded chicken congee. ¡± Lu Huanzi could only see Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold side profile from her angle. Therefore, she did not notice that when Mo Lichuan heard this, his pupils constricted, and there was even a hint of hostility in his eyes. However, she still noticed Mo Lichuan¡¯s slightly furrowed brows. Lu Huanzi only felt that her brother-in-law¡¯s mood today was not very good. He seemed to be a little disgusted with her porridge. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, if you don¡¯t want to drink it, then forget it. ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could finish her words, Mo Lichuan had already picked up a spoon. He put it in his mouth and tasted it. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes regained their anticipation. She quickly asked, ¡°brother-in-law, how is it? Is the taste good? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s too salty. It¡¯s not suitable for patients to drink. There¡¯s no need to send it to Yu Haoran. ¡± Lu Huanzi also tasted it when she heard that. It¡¯s not salty at all. When did brother-in-law¡¯s taste become so bland? Moreover, all the ingredients in it were added by chef Zheng. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t do it at all. In fact, the taste was exactly the same as usual. Why can¡¯t brother-in-law like you? ???????????????????? ¡ª Chapter 1282 However, Lu Huanzi actually knew this in her heart. It was because her brother-in-law thought that she made this bowl of porridge herself. That was why she was prejudiced. Lu Huanzi felt that she had read Zhang Ailing¡¯s novels in the past. There was a saying that made a lot of sense. Zhang Ailing said, ¡°when a man no longer loves a woman, it is wrong for her to cry, it is wrong for her to be silent, it is wrong for her to breathe while alive, and it is wrong for her to die. When a man loves you, when he sees your Dandruff, he will think that they are as pure, lovely, and beautiful as snowflakes. However, when a man does not love you, even if you walk with him in the snowflakes, she will think that it is a disgusting Dandruff. ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi felt that this sentence did not need to be elevated to the level of love. It was the same for ordinary people. When a person hated you, no matter what you sat on, it was wrong. When she thought of this, Lu Huanzi felt like a frosted eggplant. After breakfast. They went to the hospital as expected. After Yu Haoran returned that day, he was admitted to the hospital. His illness was quite serious. He had a high fever and was infected with pneumonia. Therefore, he stayed in the hospital for a period of time. Today, he was admitted to the hospital. Lu Huanzi should have come to see him. However, a while ago, Lu Huanzi was also sick. She was dizzy at home all day, so she had no time. When Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan arrived, Yu Haoran was packing his luggage in the ward. Yu Haoran¡¯s parents were also there, and two nannies were helping him. Yu Haoran was surprised and happy to see Lu Huanzi at the door. He quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Huanzi, you finally came to see me? ¡± As he said that, he walked straight to the door and pulled Lu Huanzi in. Mo Lichuan also slowly walked in from behind. Yu Haoran¡¯s parents went to greet Lu Huanzi. Yu Haoran¡¯s mother, Chen Huifen, smiled. ¡°President Mo actually had the time to come today. Why didn¡¯t you inform him beforehand? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯m here specially to thank your son. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to him for saving Huanzi. ¡± Chen Huifen smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Mo, your words are too serious. These two children are classmates. Our Haoran also has a crush on your sister. What he did was also what a man should do. ¡± But no matter what, when Chen Huifen said this, her tone was still filled with pride. Yu Haoran said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°where have you been these past few days? Everyone has come to see me, but you haven¡¯t come to see me. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m sick too. I¡¯ve been running a fever, so I¡¯m resting at home. ¡± When Yu Haoran heard this, he suddenly became anxious. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever. Are you alright? Are you better? ¡± As he said this, a hand had already reached out and placed on Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead. Chapter 1283 Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ve recovered. Didn¡¯t I come to see you as soon as I recovered? ¡± The conversation between the two children fell into the ears of the three adults over there. Chen Huifen looked at the two children and said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°Mr. Mo, look at these two children. They¡¯re simply too bored. How about this, we adults won¡¯t disturb them anymore. Let the two children talk for a while. It¡¯s just right. There are some matters in the company that need Mr. Mo¡¯s advice. Can we go out for a chat? ¡± Mo Lichuan glanced at the two people on the other side. With a solemn expression, he went out. The door to the room was closed. Only Yu Haoran and Lu Huanzi were left in the room. The two of them sat down on the SOFA. After Mo Lichuan went out, Lu Huanzi¡¯s nerves seemed to have snapped at once. It was as if she could not lift her spirits. Yu Haoran asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t seem to be in good spirits today. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head, but for some reason, she felt very uncomfortable. Yu Haoran seemed to have understood something and said, ¡°are you afraid that your brother-in-law will misunderstand? Don¡¯t worry, I will find an opportunity to explain things clearly to your brother-in-law. The two of us are just friends¡­ I won¡¯t make you sad. ¡± After hearing Yu Haoran¡¯s words. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. ¡°Yu Haoran, you don¡¯t have to tell my brother-in-law. My brother-in-law¡­ he doesn¡¯t care at all. ¡± Yu Haoran was slightly startled. However, when he saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears, he felt flustered and uncomfortable. He quickly asked, ¡°Huanzi, what exactly happened? If you have anything on your mind, just tell me. Didn¡¯t you say that you would let me accompany you? ¡± Lu Huanzi desperately wanted to confide in him. In this world, only Yu Haoran knew her true secret. Therefore, in front of Yu Haoran, Lu Huanzi became completely fearless. Lu Huanzi said with a hint of sobbing, ¡°my brother-in-law may not want me anymore. ¡± Yu Haoran was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that? What do you mean by your brother-in-law doesn¡¯t want you anymore? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. She could not explain it clearly. It was just a feeling. However, tears still flowed uncontrollably. Yu Haoran brought a tissue over to Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi did not cry for long. She did not know when the Lord would come in. However, Lu Huanzi stopped crying in the end and smiled at Yu Haoran. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. Are you feeling better? ¡± Yu Haoran naturally would not force Lu Huanzi to talk about something that she did not want to talk about. He deliberately teased Lu Huanzi and curled his arms. ¡°My body is very good now. It¡¯s delicious to eat. Just look at my strong biceps. ¡± Lu Huanzi was amused by his teasing look. Lu Huanzi was amused Chapter 1284 Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Do you have biceps? I think you are just a pretty boy who is sick all the time. You caught a cold after blowing in the cold wind in the cave and got pneumonia. I haven¡¯t laughed at you yet. ¡± Yu Haoran, on the other hand, was tall and thin. His skin was very white, so he looked like a scholar. However, Yu Haoran was not happy when he heard this. He directly sat next to Lu Huanzi and pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand shamelessly. ¡°feel it. Feel it. Is it the BICEPS? My muscles are very well developed. I have a professional coach. ¡± The heater in the ward was turned on very well. Yu Haoran was only wearing a white shirt and a blue cashmere sweater. The sweater was thin, but Lu Huanzi really touched the hard muscles on Yu Haoran¡¯s arm. This guy really was not bluffing. Yu Haoran looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s smug look and said, ¡°how is it? Are you convinced? Do you think I¡¯m very manly? ¡± Lu Huanzi chuckled and said, ¡°good, good, good. You¡¯re very manly. What¡¯s the saying? You have strong limbs and a simple mind. Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m talking about? ¡± Yu Haoran was so angry that his face turned green, but he was also very helpless. He shouted at her, ¡°Lu Huanzi! ! Why are you like this! ! ¡± At this moment, the door of the ward was opened. A few adults appeared at the door. They saw Yu Haoran holding Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. The two of them seemed to be arguing about something. Yu Haoran was anxious and angry, while Lu Huanzi was smiling. Chen Huifen smiled and sighed with Yu Yunchen, ¡°our son is really going to be eaten by this girl. He doesn¡¯t seem to be able to hold on at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, was expressionless at the side. However, his entire body was unconsciously emitting a chill. Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran noticed the movement at the door and turned to look at the door. Lu Huanzi immediately reacted and quickly pulled her hand out of Yu Haoran¡¯s palm. Then, she suddenly stood up, looking somewhat at a loss. She looked like a frightened little rabbit. Yu Haoran¡¯s mother walked in and said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s our fault for not knocking on the door. ¡± Behind her ear, she said to Yu Haoran, ¡°son, the discharge procedures have been completed. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave the hospital. ¡± Yu Haoran did not look very happy. It was probably because Lu Huanzi had just arrived that they had to part ways. She even said, ¡°why are you in such a hurry? Can¡¯t you wait a little longer? ¡± Chen Huifen looked at her disappointing son. That pair of eyes could not wait to grow on someone else¡¯s body. Chen Huifen said, ¡°isn¡¯t it almost noon? We still have to invite Mr. Mo and Huanzi to our house as guests. When the time comes, we won¡¯t have enough time to cook. Do you know how to Wash Rice or cook? ¡± Yu Haoran was very happy when he heard that. He quickly asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°are you going to my house to play? ¡± Chapter 1285 Lu Huanzi did not know anything about this. When she came, her brother-in-law did not seem to mention that he was going to Yu Haoran¡¯s house after he went to the hospital. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan in confusion. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still as cold as ever. He had already walked over. He said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Mrs. Yu, it is difficult to decline your kind offer. We are going to the Yu family for lunch. brother-in-law has some business to discuss with Mrs. Yu. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly understood. So it was brother-in-law who wanted to discuss business. However, Lu Huanzi did not know when her brother-in-law had business with the Yu family. After leaving the hospital, Lu Huanzi took Mo Lichuan¡¯s car and went to Yu Haoran¡¯s house. Yu Haoran lived in a villa in the wealthy district of Jiang city. The house was very spacious and bright. All kinds of furniture and furnishings were extremely luxurious. After getting off the car, Yu Haoran came over. Lu Huanzi sighed and said, ¡°Your House is so big. It¡¯s like a maze. ¡± Yu Haoran smiled and said, ¡°my backyard really has a garden maze. Let me show you. ¡± Chen Huifen said, ¡°Take Huanzi with you to play. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought that Mrs. Yu was going to discuss business with her brother-in-law, so she followed Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran was right. There was indeed a garden maze in his backyard. After entering, Lu Huanzi walked for half a day without coming out. Yu Haoran followed behind and laughed. However, Yu Haoran was obviously familiar with this maze. In a while, he brought Lu Huanzi out. After the two of them went out, Yu Haoran brought Lu Huanzi to some places. For example, the wine cellar under the villa and Yu Haoran¡¯s father¡¯s private library. Both of them were quite spectacular. In the end, the two of them were tired from walking. They went to Yu Haoran¡¯s room to play. Yu Haoran¡¯s room was not big. All the decorations were not as luxurious as the other parts of the Yu family. The style of the room was more or less the same as Lu Huanzi¡¯s, just like an ordinary student. However, there were some storage cabinets for things that boys liked. There were many anime figurines and autographed photos of football stars inside. Because the room was not very big, Lu Huanzi sat on the chair next to Yu Haoran¡¯s desk. Lu Huanzi curiously flipped through the books that Yu Haoran pushed on the desk. Then, she said in surprise, ¡°why haven¡¯t you done your homework? ¡± What was on the desk was their winter vacation homework. Lu Huanzi was surprised to find that Yu Haoran did not write a single word. Yu Haoran, on the other hand, had a nonchalant expression on his face. ¡°If you haven¡¯t done it, then so be it. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°Why are you still the same as before? ¡± Yu Haoran used to be ignorant and never did his homework. But now that his academic results had improved, he could be considered one of the best in the grade. She did not expect Yu Haoran to be so adamant. He had not even written a single word on his winter vacation homework. Chapter 1286 However, Lu Huanzi was also very clear in her heart. Yu Haoran was very smart. From a few months ago, he went from being the tail of a crane to today¡¯s results. Lu Huanzi had discovered this. Even if he didn¡¯t do his homework, it wouldn¡¯t affect his results. But in the end, it wouldn¡¯t affect his results well. Especially since she was the class monitor, the teacher would actually let her negotiate with those students who didn¡¯t do their homework well. Moreover, the school teachers tacitly acknowledged the relationship between the two of them. They also thought that Yu Haoran had risen up because of him. In the future, they would definitely ask her to do Yu Haoran¡¯s ideological work. Therefore, Lu Huanzi had to prevent such a thing from happening now. Yu Haoran saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s serious face and said, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of you. Just write. I¡¯ll start writing tomorrow. ¡± School would start in two or three days. How could he make it in time if he only wrote tomorrow. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if you want to write, start writing now. ¡± Yu Haoran really begged for mercy. ¡°Class Monitor Lu, can you let me off today? It¡¯s rare for you to come here to play. Are you here to supervise my homework? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yeah, it¡¯s boring anyway. Just do your homework. There are some things that you don¡¯t know. I can even teach you. ¡± Yu Haoran really did not expect that Lu Huanzi would enter his room for the first time. He actually started to do his homework on the desk. But he could not do anything about it. Who asked the girl he liked to be so stubborn? Yu Haoran really started to do his homework. Lu Huanzi realized that Yu Haoran¡¯s speed of doing his homework was really extraordinary. Especially when it came to math problems, the answers were already out before he could finish reading them. In less than an hour, he had finished writing the winter vacation math exercise book. After Yu Haoran finished writing it.. He threw it on the table and said, ¡°I really believed you. I spent a lot of time doing homework. Today, I saw a topic on Weibo and asked if there were aliens, what would you give them as a gift on behalf of earth? I hadn¡¯t figured it out at the time. Now that I¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll give them five years of college entrance exams and three years of simulations. This is the greatest invention of the people on Earth. ¡± Lu Huanzi was amused by Yu Haoran¡¯s indignation. She walked over and found that the blank math notebook was now full. Lu Huanzi could not believe that Yu Haoran could do his homework so quickly. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you¡¯re not writing blindly, are you? ¡± Yu Haoran could not accept it. ¡°Take a look for yourself. I¡¯m not writing blindly. ¡± Lu Huanzi really checked Yu Haoran¡¯s homework. They were all correct answers. She really admired this boy from the bottom of her heart. He was like Li Jiajun, worthy of the word ¡®genius¡¯ . He was a genius Chapter 1287 Yu Haoran looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s shocked expression. He had already stood up and walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. ¡°Are you praising me in your heart? ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who¡¯s praising you? So what if you¡¯re smart? You¡¯re not doing your job. ¡± Yu Haoran said unwillingly, ¡°How am I not doing my job? As long as I make up my mind, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t accomplish. ¡± However, after saying this, Yu Haoran felt that something was wrong. He suddenly said with some frustration, ¡°of course, except for the matter of chasing you. ¡± Now that they had brought up this topic, they were already very calm. Lu Huanzi also said, ¡°teacher said that the direction of the force can not be wrong. If your direction is wrong, then you have to change the direction. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°teacher also said that the effect of the force is mutual. I like you, why don¡¯t you like me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was simply speechless. At this time, there was the sound of knocking on the door. Yu Haoran went to open the door. Chen Huifen appeared at the door. Naturally, Mo Lichuan was there too. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°you can hear whether you like it or not from the outside. What are you talking about? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face turned red. Yu Haoran was very impatient with his mother¡¯s gossip. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t eavesdrop on our conversation in the future, okay? ¡± Chen Huifen said, ¡°It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t close the door. I can¡¯t close my ears. ¡± Yu Haoran couldn¡¯t win against his mother. Chen Huifen smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s time to eat. Let¡¯s go to the dining hall to eat. After eating, the two of you can continue to discuss whether you like it or not! ¡± ¡°Mom! ! ¡± Yu Haoran was about to explode. Lu Huanzi also stood up. She originally wanted to walk to her brother-in-law¡¯s side and leave with him. However, Mo Lichuan turned around and left first. Lu Huanzi¡¯s footsteps paused. She felt that her brother-in-law¡¯s back was particularly cold today. After they arrived at the dining hall. The table was already filled with a dazzling array of delicacies. Mo Lichuan sat down and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Yu is really too polite today. ¡± Mrs. Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time Mr. Mo and Huanzi are here. I don¡¯t know what to prepare, so I simply asked someone to prepare a little more. ¡± How was this a little more prepared. This was simply a feast of Manchu and Han Dynasty. Yu Haoran insisted on sitting down next to Lu Huanzi. Mrs. Yu said to Yu Yunchen, ¡°look at these two children. They even stick together to eat. Don¡¯t they look like when they were our age? ¡± Lu Huanzi found the atmosphere a little strange. It¡¯s as if the parents here are tacitly admitting that the two of them are already a couple. And he didn¡¯t object at all, and occasionally made fun of them both. In fact, Lu Huanzi was very clear about Mrs. Yu¡¯s attitude. The last time at Yu Haoran¡¯s birthday party, he even proposed something like being in-laws. But brother-in-law¡¯s attitude at that time was very firm, directly refused. But now, Mrs. Yu seems to have intentionally or unintentionally involved the two of them. But, brother-in-law¡¯s attitude¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s like it¡¯s completely different. Chapter 1288 At first, Lu Huanzi thought that she was overthinking things. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s next words made Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sink all the way to the bottom. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°our Huanzi has a very good temper, but sometimes he is quite stubborn. In the future, I would like to ask the two of you not to despise him. ¡± Mrs. Yu said, ¡°How can that be? We don¡¯t dare to neglect the task entrusted to us by Mr. Mo. are you afraid that Huanzi will despise our family? ¡± Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran were confused at first. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan in confusion. Mo Lichuan then explained, ¡°in two days, I¡¯m going to America on a business trip. This trip will take a longer time. I¡¯ll tell you that you entrusted it to Mrs. Yu. During my business trip, you¡¯ll be staying at the Yu family. Coincidentally, your school starts now. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, it was as if someone had poured a jar of ice water on her from head to toe. Her brother-in-law really did not want her anymore. He actually ¡°entrusted¡± her so casually. Lu Huanzi did not know what this meant. However, her heart was very empty. Yu Haoran, on the other hand, appeared to be very surprised. He was so surprised that he did not even dare to raise his head. He was afraid that his burning gaze would be too obvious. After having dinner at the Yu residence, he stayed for a short while. Mo Lichuan was about to take his leave. When he was about to send her off, Yu Haoran asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°do you want me to help you pack your luggage? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Mrs. Yu sighed behind Yu Haoran. ¡°You Brat, you finally got what you wanted. You¡¯re so attentive. You can¡¯t wait for Huanzi to move over at night. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not stop. He was already very far away. Lu Huanzi also quickly chased after him. When Lu Huanzi sat in Mo Lichuan¡¯s car, she did not say a word. In fact, she did not know what to say either. Her brother-in-law¡¯s behavior was so obvious, but Lu Huanzi did not know why. She was clearly fine before she went to the training ground. Could it be that her brother-in-law witnessed the scene in the cave and tacitly agreed that she and Yu Haoran had an ambiguous relationship. So it could be considered to have connected the two of them together? The car stopped steadily in front of the villa. Lu Huanzi opened the car door and got out. Lu Huanzi returned to her room without saying a word. She felt that she had lived in this room for four years. But now, she was finally going to be abandoned. This feeling was difficult to describe. It was like a person knowing that they had been sentenced to death, waiting for the moment before the execution. Her mind was basically completely blank, and she did not know what to do next. In the end, she did not expect that the day would come so quickly. Lu Huanzi sat on the edge of her little bed and stared blankly for a while. She doesn¡¯t think she can sit like this. Because the more I think about it, the more I want to cry. Especially want to ask brother-in-law, is she a pet, want to give who give who? Chapter 1289 Even if it was a pet, it should have feelings after being kept for four years. However, Lu Huanzi did not have the courage to ask. Lu Huanzi felt that she had to find something to do. Therefore, she found a suitcase from the closet. She started to pack her clothes. Anyway, she had to pack sooner or later. When Lu Huanzi was halfway through packing, Mo Lichuan entered without knocking. Mo Lichuan did not like to knock when he entered her room in the past. Later, Lu Huanzi protested. Mo Lichuan felt better. However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t consider her feelings at all. Lu Huanzi felt that it was normal. She was about to be thrown away, how could her brother-in-law still remember the promise in front of him. When Mo Lichuan came in, he saw Lu Huanzi sitting on the ground folding clothes. She put the folded clothes one by one into the suitcase. She even stuffed the summer skirt into it. Mo Lichuan frowned. It was only February now. He said that she would only be staying there for two months at most. She had even stuffed her summer clothes in. Was she not planning to come back at all? Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes darkened. His entire body also emitted a cold aura. This aura was very familiar to Lu Huanzi. It seemed that her brother-in-law had brought her back from the cave. It had always been like this. Mo Lichuan had already walked over. Lu Huanzi looked up at him, but did not say anything. She lowered her head and tidied up her own clothes. What else could she say now Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t want to say anything else. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi gloomily for a while. Then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°are you so impatient? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she felt her heart tremble. It wasn¡¯t because of what Mo Lichuan said. In fact, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t hear it very clearly. It was because of her brother-in-law¡¯s tone today. It wasn¡¯t the usual coldness. That feeling was like a Shura that had just crawled out of hell. His entire body was filled with killing intent. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, what do you mean? It¡¯s not you¡­ ¡± When she said this, Lu Huanzi stopped for a moment. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and did not say it. What Lu Huanzi wanted to say was, aren¡¯t you the one who can¡¯t wait to throw me away? Lu Huanzi felt that if she were to tear off this face, she would really lose all her dignity. Then, rather than doing this, she might as well take the initiative to leave. That way, at least she wouldn¡¯t look so miserable. However, Mo Lichuan snorted coldly, ¡°it¡¯s useless for you to be impatient. I¡¯ll only be going on a business trip three days later? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what Mo Lichuan meant by these words. She suddenly raised her head and smiled widely, ¡°then three days later, brother-in-law, have a safe journey. ¡± Chapter 1290 This was her personality. Even though her heart had long since festered beyond recognition. But a flower could still bloom on her face. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression, but he suddenly flew into a rage. Lu Huanzi had almost never seen Mo Lichuan like this. His eyes seemed to be able to spew fire. But the expression on his face was still as cold as ice. Mo Lichuan turned around. He took big strides and left. Then he slammed the door and left. After Mo Lichuan left. Lu Huanzi sat on the ground in a daze for a long time. Then, she continued to fold the clothes. However, she folded a few simple clothes over and over again until night fell. At night, her brother-in-law did not come to call her for dinner. Instead, the housekeeper came over. He said that dinner was ready and asked her to go to the restaurant for dinner. Lu Huanzi finally closed the suitcase. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat. ¡± No matter how much the housekeeper tried to persuade her, Lu Huanzi still did not go down. Lu Huanzi went to the bathroom to take a shower. Then she went to bed. In fact, how could she sleep. Lu Huanzi hid under the blanket and cried secretly. Ever since her sister died, she had never cried so sadly. Even when her life was in danger and she was bullied by Sun Yijun in school, Lu Huanzi had never been so afraid. Her brother-in-law really had this idea. Lu Huanzi even began to suspect. What her brother-in-law said, two months of business trip, was it an excuse. Would her brother-in-law come to pick her up two months later? Probably not. So, he used this method to abandon her? Lu Huanzi cried and cried, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Until her eyes hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t open them. She didn¡¯t know when, but she cried and fell asleep. Lu Huanzi sat in a dream. In the dream, someone held her in his arms. It seemed to be kissing her face. This person gently stroked her hair. Lu Huanzi felt that the person holding her was very familiar. She wanted to open her eyes, but she still couldn¡¯t. She thought it was her sister. So she muttered a few words. But the scene changed, and the person hugging her became her brother-in-law¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi only felt that this dream was very real. Because that pair of lips landed on her lips. That smell, she had experienced it before. It was exactly the same as the smell on her brother-in-law¡¯s body. And in fact¡­ When she woke up¡­ She especially despised herself. She was about to be abandoned, yet she was still having such a wet dream. Even today, she still missed that kiss that frightened her. The Sun had already risen. The Winter Sun was warm, like a baby shining through the floor-to-ceiling window It just happened to fall on the carpet. Lu Huanzi did not get up. She just turned sideways and watched the sun rise inch by inch. The shadow of the sun on the carpet moved inch by inch like a baby. Chapter 1291 The housekeeper came in again and asked her to have breakfast. Lu Huanzi did not want to eat. She lay on the bed alone and did not want to eat or think about anything. One day passed just like that. It seemed like an instant, but only Lu Huanzi knew that every moment like this felt like a year. At night, even a few maids at home were sent over. The housekeeper advised, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry with sir. Sir Hasn¡¯t eaten all day and has been staying in the study all day. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s nose suddenly turned sour. Brother-in-law hasn¡¯t eaten either? What does this mean? Does this mean that brother-in-law has a little fluctuation in his heart? At the very least, the matter of abandoning her was not so indifferent to him. For some reason, Lu Huanzi actually felt a little better when she thought of this. Therefore, Lu Huanzi got up and went to eat dinner. She actually saw Mo Lichuan already sitting in the dining room. There was a dazzling array of dishes on the table. Mo Lichuan ate his dinner in a gentlemanly manner without any expression as usual. Only then did Lu Huanzi realize that this was just an excuse for the Butler to deceive her. Damn it, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood! Damn it, he didn¡¯t eat anything for a whole day! Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was enjoying his meal. If it were up to her character, she would have turned around and left right now. Then, she would continue to hide in her turtle shell like a turtle. But for some reason, Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan eating so leisurely. She didn¡¯t feel good about it. She only thought that she would feel better if she made things difficult for him. Thus, Lu Huanzi also walked over as if nothing had happened. Then, she directly sat down in her own seat. Lu Huanzi scooped a bowl of rice for herself and ate it in big mouthfuls. Then, as long as Mo Lichuan used his chopsticks to pick up any food,. Lu Huanzi would pick up any food. And she must have snatched it from Mo Lichuan¡¯s chopsticks. Just like that, after Mo Lichuan was snatched a few times,. He finally put down his chopsticks. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just sat opposite her and quietly looked at Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi only felt her hair stand on end as she was stared at by such a cold and deep gaze. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even raise her head to look at Mo Lichuan. She just gulped down the food on the table In the end, not a single drop of soup was left. Then, she turned around and left. During this time, she simply treated Mo Lichuan as if he was air. Then, Lu Huanzi returned to her room. In fact, Lu Huanzi only felt that she was very childish after she returned to her room. That was because she felt that if she ate everything,. Her brother-in-law would not be able to eat his fill. No matter what, Lu Huanzi felt a little better after creating some trouble for him. Chapter 1292 However, she paid the price with her own body. Because she had not eaten any oil or salt for almost a day. After eating so much at once, Lu Huanzi felt as if her stomach had been filled with a pile of stones. She almost wanted to throw up. She lay on the bed, but her stomach was very uncomfortable She originally wanted someone to teach her. But after sleeping for a day, she could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. In addition, her stomach was also very uncomfortable. Lu Huanzi lay on the bed and tossed and turned. She did not know how much time had passed. However, there was a knock on the door. Lu Huanzi only thought that it was the Butler who came over to Nag. Lu Huanzi did not want to respond at all. However, the knocking on the door seemed to be inexplicably persistent. It was neither fast nor slow. Lu Huanzi was almost upset. She got up, walked to the door, and pulled it open at once. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me anymore. Even if brother-in-law is dead now, I won¡¯t care! ! ¡± Lu Huanzi knew the Butler¡¯s character. In the past, whenever she quarreled with Mo Lichuan,. The Butler would always come to persuade her first. Then, she would take the initiative to admit her mistake and even coax that man. So as long as the atmosphere in the house was not right,. The Butler would come to find her first. But now, Lu Huanzi was simply annoyed. But when she opened the door and Lu Huanzi finished shouting, she was dumbfounded. Because the person standing at the door was not the butler. But, it was MO LICHUAN HIMSELF! ! ! Lu Huanzi was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she subconsciously closed the door with a bang. She turned around. But Mo Lichuan still came in. Lu Huanzi was a little embarrassed and angry. Those words just now were just words of anger. But since she said it, her brother-in-law must also think that she was an ingrate. But a misunderstanding would be a misunderstanding. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain now. It would be better if it was a misunderstanding. Anyway, how bad could their relationship be. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was almost like a broken jar. But Mo Lichuan had already slowly walked in He was silent for a while before he said, ¡°even if I die, it¡¯s none of Your Business? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that he wanted to pursue the matter? Only then would it be easier to push all the responsibility onto her. Only then would she be able to abandon her with peace of mind and not feel any guilt. Lu Huanzi did not believe that Mo Lichuan would not be able to tell that these were just her angry words. However, since that was the case, Lu Huanzi felt that she could fulfill his wish! Lu Huanzi also snorted coldly and said, ¡°brother-in-law, how can a big shot like you die? A good person does not live long, but a person like brother-in-law will definitely live long. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°don¡¯t talk to me in such a tone. At least I¡¯m still your brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi just smiled. Could it be that this had already hurt his high and mighty authority? Chapter 1293 Lu Huanzi raised her head with a sarcastic smile, ¡°brother-in-law, you know that you are only my brother-in-law. Don¡¯t bother about me. You are not my sister. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned. He said, ¡°I am your Guardian. Your sister entrusted you to me! ¡± Lu Huanzi felt a chill in her heart. In the end, he had taken care of her all these years because of her sister. But if it wasn¡¯t for this reason, what else could it be? But she just felt uncomfortable in her heart. If her sister was still alive, perhaps she could still be at ease as a burden. But now, her sister was gone too. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve already grown up. After I turn eighteen, I can be my own Guardian. I can also be responsible for any of my actions. In the future, don¡¯t bother about me. We¡¯ll go back to our own paths. We¡¯ll go back to our own paths. We¡¯ll have different things to do. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why she would say such a thing. In fact, it was not to such an extent. Lu Huanzi knew that she was thinking too seriously about many things. But at this age, she always liked to let her imagination run wild. Her personality was also extreme. She felt that if she waited for her brother-in-law to say it himself, she might as well say it herself. This way, she could still save some face for herself. When Mo Lichuan heard this, his entire face instantly changed, and his face became extremely gloomy and terrifying. His voice was like a cold dagger as he said, ¡°you want to return to the bridge and the road back to the road with me? ¡± Lu Huanzi made up her mind. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t bother about me in the future. ¡± Mo Lichuan snorted coldly and said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, you haven¡¯t married into the Yu family yet. Now, you already think that you¡¯ve found a backer. Do you think that if I don¡¯t agree, there¡¯s still any possibility between you and that Brat from the Yu family? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what Mo Lichuan meant by this sentence. It was clearly a problem between them. Why did it have to involve Yu Haoran? This was what Lu Huanzi hated the most. Every time their problems were about to erupt, Mo Lichuan would always bring up other issues. This made her unable to even criticize him. She could only suppress her internal injuries. Lu Huanzi was so angry that she had lost her rationality. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I¡¯m going to marry in the future. Who are you to me? Are you related to me by blood? What qualifications do you have? ¡± Mo Lichuan was infuriated by these words. He took something out of his pocket and threw it on the carpet. Then, he coldly said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you either! ¡± Then, he turned around and left. In the past few days, the two of them had almost never talked properly. When they met, they were almost always quarreling. Living under the same roof, for the first time, Lu Huanzi felt that this place was like hell. After Mo Lichuan left, the room became quiet again. Chapter 1294 Lu Huanzi was stunned for a while. Only then did she notice the thing that Mo Lichuan had just dropped on the ground. Lu Huanzi walked over and picked up the thing. It was actually a box of stomach-strengthening and digestion tablets. Lu Huanzi¡¯s nose suddenly felt sour. So Mo Lichuan had just sent her stomach-strengthening and digestion tablets. So, he also noticed that she had overeated and eaten too much just now? Her heart was very complicated. She was clearly going to throw her away, so why did she still do this kind of thing. She might as well be heartless. Lu Huanzi still felt better in her heart. And this kind of warmth, to her, was a kind of torture. What was this? A little bit of reluctance to leave, or pity? She didn¡¯t want this kind of hypocritical concern, nor did she need his last bit of pity. Lu Huanzi walked to the balcony. She fiercely threw a box of medicine out of the window. Lu Huanzi¡¯s balcony was directly in front of the villa. At this time, Lu Huanzi also saw a car speeding past in front of them, leaving the front door of the villa. It was Mo Lichuan¡¯s car. The box of medicine that she had thrown away just now had landed on the front cover of the car. Brother-in-law had gone out! He probably could not bear to be under the same roof as her. Lu Huanzi felt very sad in her heart¡­ ¡­ Ever since that night, Mo Lichuan had not returned. Two days later, the Yu family came to pick her up to live. Actually, Lu Huanzi really did not understand Mo Lichuan¡¯s actions. In the past, it was not that brother-in-law had never gone on a business trip. She was no longer a child. When she was on a business trip, she did not need someone to take care of her. Moreover, there was a housekeeper and a nanny at home. Why did her brother-in-law have to send her to the Yu family? Lu Huanzi could not understand this reason. The only reason she could think of was that her brother-in-law did not want her anymore. However, Lu Huanzi still obediently followed the arrangements. The Yu family had already prepared a room for her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s room was opposite Yu Haoran¡¯s room. Yu Haoran excitedly led Lu Huanzi into the room He said, ¡°what do you think of this place? I helped you decorate everything here. I don¡¯t know what girls like, so if you have any dissatisfaction, just tell me. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s room was very warm, but it was like a Princess¡¯s room. It was all pink. The bed was filled with all kinds of dolls. The quilt and pillow were covered with lace. Lu Huanzi looked around and said to Yu Haoran, ¡°your taste is really too straight. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°don¡¯t you like it? If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get someone to replace all of them. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not like it, nor did she dislike it. She was living under someone else¡¯s roof, so there was nothing to be picky about. Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I quite like it. Thank you, Yu Haoran. I can see that you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. ¡± When Yu Haoran heard Lu Huanzi say this, he felt elated. Chapter 1295 Yu Haoran had never thought of this day. He even felt that happiness had come too suddenly. Lu Huanzi had actually stayed at their house. At least for the next two months, the two of them would live under the same roof, living together day and night. Even though Yu Haoran knew Lu Huanzi¡¯s thoughts and knew Lu Huanzi¡¯s secret. Even though the thought of Lu Huanzi¡¯s sweetheart being her brother-in-law. Yu Haoran felt as if there was a thorn in his heart. But no matter what. Yu Haoran believed in the future. That man would never be with Lu Huanzi in the end. Moreover, didn¡¯t the two of them develop feelings over time. Yu Haoran felt that this must be a chance given to him by God. However, he had just settled Lu Huanzi down. After a while, a guest arrived at the Yu residence. Of course, everyone knew this guest. It was Fang Xiaoai. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s parents had also arrived. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s mother and Yu Haoran¡¯s mother were considered close friends. The two of them were extremely close. Fang Xiaoai was originally a guest. However, when she saw Lu Huanzi, she could not believe it. However, she immediately reacted and said, ¡°Huanzi, are you also here to play with brother Haoran? ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could speak, Yu Haoran answered for her first. Yu Haoran said, ¡°Huanzi will be staying here from today onwards. ¡± Fang Xiaoai was shocked when she heard this. Lu Huanzi did not know how to explain. If she said that she was abandoned by her brother-in-law, no one would believe it. Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°have you guys reached this stage? Could it be that everyone¡¯s rumors are true, that you guys were really in the cave¡­ ¡± When Fang Xiaoai said this, she had a heartbroken expression on her face. However, Yu Haoran was afraid that this sentence would make Lu Huanzi unhappy, so he quickly said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. Nothing happened to us in the cave. ¡± Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°but I clearly saw the two of you hugging and sleeping together. ¡± A man and a woman had lived in such an empty cave for a few days, and they were at such an age when love had just blossomed. No one would believe that nothing had happened Moreover, seeing was believing. Fang Xiaoai was actually quite sad. However, when she said this, she hoped that Yu Haoran would personally deny it. However, Yu Haoran did not. He only looked at Lu Huanzi with fear and trepidation. Lu Huanzi did not have any expression. Now, she did not care much about gossip or slander. Her life was already like this. Why would she care about gossip? At night. The Yu family prepared a large table of delicacies. On one hand, it was to entertain Fang Xiaoai and her mother. On the other hand, it was to welcome Lu Huanzi to her home. During dinner, Fang Xiaoai¡¯s mother looked Lu Huanzi up and down and said, ¡°Hui, is this the person you told me about? The person my Godson loves? ¡± Chapter 1296 Chen Huifen glanced at Yu Haoran and Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end because of this kid. For the sake of my son¡¯s lifelong happiness, I¡¯ve been worried to death. ¡± Fang Xiaoai¡¯s mother looked like a professional woman. Her Aura was even stronger than Chen Huifen¡¯s. Lu Huanzi only felt that this woman¡¯s gaze was a little too sharp. Looking at her, it always seemed like she was scrutinizing her. Lu Huanzi did not really like this kind of gaze. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s mother said, ¡°but isn¡¯t it a little early to ask these two children to live together? ¡± After saying this, Lu Huanzi did not have any reaction. On the other hand, Yu Haoran almost spat out all the soup he had eaten. Yu Haoran said, ¡°godmother, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Huanzi is only temporarily staying here. Her brother-in-law is on a business trip and there is no one at home to take care of her. We are not living together. ¡± As he said this, he could not help but look at Lu Huanzi. He was afraid that the words of his family members would not be pleasant to hear and scare her away. However, Lu Huanzi looked a little absent-minded. No one knew what she was thinking. It was as if she did not care about everyone¡¯s conversation at all. Only then did Yu Haoran feel slightly relieved. However, he could not help but feel puzzled. What was wrong with Lu Huanzi. Ever since she came here, she seemed to be in a bad mood. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s mother said, ¡°I see. Oh right, Xiaoai transferred to your school next semester. Did you know? ¡± Yu Haoran looked indifferent. ¡°I know. Xiaoai didn¡¯t join us for the summer camp. ¡± Fang Xiaoai¡¯s mother said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the United States soon. I don¡¯t feel at ease when Xiaoai is alone in the country, so I came here today to trouble you guys with something. ¡± Chen Huifen said, ¡°you told me it wasn¡¯t troublesome. Xiaoai is my daughter too. ¡± Fang Xiaoai¡¯s mother said, ¡°then I¡¯ll be straightforward. This year, I want to hand Xiaoai over to you guys to take care of. There are some things that I won¡¯t hide from you guys. Her father and I are currently going through the divorce procedures. It involves a huge conflict of interest and the custody of the child. This is also the reason why Xiaoai transferred to another school. For the rest of the time, my mind is on the case and I don¡¯t have the energy to take care of her, so¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Chen Huifen sighed. ¡°In the end, you and he still came to this step. It¡¯s good to get a divorce. It saves you guys from torturing each other for so many years. It¡¯s tiring for us to watch, but Xiaoai is the most pitiful. ¡± They did not avoid talking about this topic with their children. Fang Xiaoai did not say a word. She just ate quietly. Lu Huanzi understood one thing. Chen Huifen said, ¡°just focus on your work. Leave the children to me. Don¡¯t worry. Xiao Ai will definitely live well here. Look, there are three children at home. Each of them is in the same school and class. In the future, the house will be very lively. ¡± After dinner, Xiao Ai¡¯s mother moved Xiao Ai¡¯s luggage up. There were many empty rooms in the Yu family villa. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s room was next to Lu Huanzi¡¯s. Yu Haoran was dissatisfied with this decision. He probably felt that Fang Xiaoai had disturbed his and Lu Huanzi¡¯s private time. However, all of this did not matter to Lu Huanzi at all. Chapter 1297 In the evening, Lu Huanzi returned to her room. After taking a shower, she lay down on the bed and slept. In two days, they would start school. In fact, she had originally planned to stay at school. However, she did not have the time to tell Mo Lichuan about this idea. Now, she was unexpectedly sent to Yu Haoran¡¯s house out of the blue. Lu Huanzi thought about it and also felt that this was a funny thing. After a while, the door of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room rang. ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you asleep? ¡± It was Yu Haoran¡¯s voice. Lu Huanzi got out of bed and went to open the door. Seeing Yu Haoran standing outside the door, Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Yu Haoran was still holding a glass of milk in his hand. Yu Haoran said, ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep on the first day you slept in my house, so I poured you a glass of milk. ¡± Lu Huanzi really couldn¡¯t sleep. So she reached out and took the milk from Yu Haoran¡¯s hand and said, ¡°thank you. ¡± Lu Huanzi had no intention of inviting him in. After all, it was already ten o¡¯clock. Moreover, both of them were wearing pajamas. There was still something wrong with them. Yu Haoran was already very happy when he saw Lu Huanzi take his milk. He did not think too much about anything else. Thus, he said, ¡°then finish your milk and go to sleep. Good night. ¡± ¡°Good night! ¡°! After Lu Huanzi said that, she gently closed the door. However, Yu Haoran did not turn around immediately. He stood at the door for a long time. The corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously. There was still a smile on his face. He was still in a daze. He just felt that everything was like a dream. Lu Huanzi actually lived under the same roof as him. In fact, he did not come to deliver milk at all. He just wanted to confirm that this was not a dream at all. The girl over there was his sweetheart. She was less than ten meters away from him now. He could see her every day when he opened his eyes. Yu Haoran was already very satisfied. Yu Haoran stood at the door and giggled foolishly for a while. When he turned around, he was about to return to his room. However, he did not know when. The door to Fang Xiaoai¡¯s room had already opened. Fang Xiaoai was standing at the door looking at her. The expression on her face was a little hard to describe, but she looked very sad. Yu Haoran was startled by this sudden figure. Yu Haoran said unhappily, ¡°why aren¡¯t you sleeping? What are you standing here for? ¡± Fang Xiaoai¡¯s heart was very uncomfortable. Look, this was Yu Haoran¡¯s attitude towards her. In fact, Yu Haoran treated everyone else like a high and mighty young master. Only when he was with Lu Huanzi, he was as humble as a servant. All the gentleness and tolerance was given to that girl. Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°Do you hate me so much? At least we are childhood friends. Can¡¯t you be more polite to me when you speak? ¡± Chapter 1298 Fang Xiaoai was just angry for a moment. Actually, she also knew that she was jealous. Jealous. He gave others the gentleness, but he was stingy with his own. However, Yu Haoran was indifferent. ¡°The phrase ¡®childhood sweethearts¡¯ is not used like this. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future. I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m too tired to talk to you. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s attitude towards her was like this since she was young. When they were young, they grew up together, even after they went abroad. She always tried her best to keep in touch with him. However, Yu Haoran only despised her for being troublesome and never treated her gently. However, Fang Xiaoai always felt that Yu Haoran had not grown up yet. Boys at his age were not mature yet. When he matured, he would know who was the best to her in this world. Who was the person who liked him the most. However, Fang Xiaoai did not wait for this day. It was not that Yu Haoran was immature, but that his mature, steady, and caring side was for the girl he liked. Yu Haoran yawned and turned around. Just as he reached the door of his room¡­ Fang Xiaoai shouted at Yu Haoran, ¡°Lu Huanzi already has someone she likes. She told me herself. ¡± Fang Xiaoai¡¯s words made Yu Haoran freeze in place. At that moment, he saw Yu Haoran¡¯s stiff back. Fang Xiaoai admitted that she was happy in her heart. No matter what, she could not bear the pain alone. She liked Yu Haoran, and Yu Haoran did not like her, just like how Yu Haoran liked Lu Huanzi, and Lu Huanzi did not like him at all. She could tell that Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was not with Yu Haoran. Moreover, during the field training, Lu Huanzi personally told her that she had a sweetheart. This was originally a secret. Fang Xiaoai also knew that she had to keep this secret. She also knew that it was very shameless of her to say it. But at this moment, she could not help but say it out loud. At least, Yu Haoran was also shocked. At least, because of this sentence, Yu Haoran would cast his gaze on her. Even if it was a resentful and inquisitive gaze. But when Yu Haoran turned around. Fang Xiaoai did not see everything that she had expected. Although Yu Haoran¡¯s face had already sunk, it was terrifyingly calm. This was not the calmness that a boy of his age should have. Furthermore, Yu Haoran said calmly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to tell me this, I already know. ¡± After saying that, Yu Haoran turned around and opened the door to his room, then went in. Fang Xiaoai stood alone at the door, feeling as if her entire body was frozen. What did Yu Haoran say just now? He already knew? He already knew Chapter 1299 Had he known long ago that Lu Huanzi already had someone in her heart? If he had known long ago, why would he still be so persistent in liking someone? Fang Xiaoai felt that he was a complete fool. However, he was not the only fool. They were all fools! ! ! The three children lived under the same roof and lived in peace. At first, the Yu parents were worried that Fang Xiaoai and Lu Huanzi would have some conflict. That was because they knew what Xiaoai was thinking about their son. They understood. Xiaoai had always liked to stick to Yu Haoran since she was young. However, Yu Haoran¡¯s attitude was very obvious. He treated Xiaoai as a sister at best. In the past, the Yu parents did not really understand. They only felt that this kid had the same attitude toward girls. However, ever since Lu Huanzi appeared, everything was different. In fact, Mrs. Yu was quite grateful to Lu Huanzi. This child, Haoran, was very smart, but he had never learned or learned anything. At this age, he was very rebellious, and no one in the family could control him. But at least now, there was someone who could control him. Everything was developing in a good direction. However, Mrs. Yu was also very worried about this. It would be fine if the two children were really in love. She was afraid that her son was just wishful thinking. In the current situation, Yu Haoran was clearly sinking deeper and deeper. She was afraid that if anything happened in the future, her son would be unable to extricate himself. School would start tomorrow. During dinner, Mrs. Yu asked Lu Huanzi, ¡°Huanzi, what are your plans after graduating from high school? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it. In the past, she was full of hope for the future and had planned it well. But at this moment, she could not say. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans. I¡¯ll take it one step at a time. ¡± This answer filled Yu Haoran with questions and worries. Because in Yu Haoran¡¯s memories. Lu Huanzi was full of plans for the future. She had once confidently said that she would definitely go to Qingping University in the future. That was why he worked so hard. He also hoped that he could go to the same university as her in the future. But now, why did she suddenly lose her goal? Mrs. Yu said, ¡°I have an idea. Since you don¡¯t have any thoughts about the future, how about you go to Columbia business school with Haoran in the future? ¡± Columbia Business School. Lu Huanzi had naturally heard of it. It was a top-notch major from a top-notch university. Even the Business School of Qingping University could not be compared to it. However, Lu Huanzi still refused flatly. ¡°There are some things that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand. My relationship with Yu Haoran is really not what you think it is. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really afraid that these parents would misunderstand too much. Chapter 1300 She and Yu Haoran had finally clarified their relationship after much difficulty. However, in the eyes of outsiders, they were still a couple. In the eyes of Yu Haoran¡¯s parents, they had already considered the future of the two of them together. Lu Huanzi really felt that this misunderstanding was too big. Mrs. Yu frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean. We¡¯ve seen a lot of things. The two of you spent a few days in the cave together. It can be said that you¡¯ve gone through thick and thin together. In the past, I understood Mr. Mo¡¯s attitude, but Mr. Mo¡¯s attitude has changed now. Actually, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. Today, I want to ask you, what exactly do you think of my son¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡± Chen Huifen was a woman. A woman¡¯s natural delicacy and sensitivity allowed her to detect some clues. For the past few days, Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran had been living under the same roof. Other than Yu Haoran¡¯s attentiveness and indifference, Chen Huifen did not see anything else. This was not like a couple in love. In fact, he was quite fond of Lu Huanzi. Whether it was her background or people, they all met her requirements for choosing a daughter-in-law. Although it was a little early to consider this, in terms of age. However, Yu Haoran¡¯s attitude was too obvious. As a mother, she could not not take it to heart at all. However, if all of this was just a misunderstanding¡­ All of this was just her son¡¯s wishful thinking. She wasn¡¯t willing to let this tragedy continue. Lu Huanzi had yet to speak. However, Yu Haoran took the initiative to interrupt Chen Huifen. Yu Haoran said, ¡°mom, why do you care so much? Huanzi¡¯s future is in her own hands. She has her own right to choose. It¡¯s not up to you. What are you worrying about here? ¡± Chen Huifen said, ¡°How am I worrying about nothing? If the two of you get married in the future, isn¡¯t this a problem that I have to consider? You¡¯re my only son. I have to hand over the property in my hands to the two of you. Why doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with me? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°mom, when are you talking about? Please don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay, Rascal. You said I was talking nonsense. Isn¡¯t this what you think? ¡± Yu Haoran was anxious and angry. But his face still turned red. His gaze kept sweeping over Lu Huanzi, afraid that Chen Huifen¡¯s words would anger Lu Huanzi. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have any reaction. Fang Xiaoai suddenly put down her chopsticks. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Enjoy your meal. I¡¯m going to my room. ¡± A dinner has just begun. Fang Xiaoai barely had a bite to eat. You can¡¯t be full. Chen Huifen, on the other hand, felt that she had indeed neglected the feelings of her goddaughter. I got up and chased after him. Chapter 1301 Yu Haoran¡¯s father was working overtime today and had yet to return home. Therefore, only Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran were left at the dining table. Taking advantage of the fact that Lu Huanzi had yet to take the initiative to speak,. Yu Haoran hurriedly said, ¡°don¡¯t take what my mother just said to heart. She is spouting nonsense. Just treat her as an old fool. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°you know that these three words are the last thing I want to hear. ¡± Yu Haoran knew what she was referring to. Yu Haoran said, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you to give me a response. It¡¯s my business that I like you. It has nothing to do with you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°to be honest, don¡¯t waste your time on me. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed here either. After school starts, I¡¯ll stay at school. ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°if you choose to stay at school, I¡¯ll choose to stay at school too. ¡± Lu Huanzi said helplessly, ¡°why do you have to be like this? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°I¡¯d be happy to. ¡± In the end, Lu Huanzi did not say anything. After Lu Huanzi returned to her room. The first thing she did was to take out her phone from under her pillow. She checked if there were any messages on it. When she saw that it was blank, Lu Huanzi felt an indescribable disappointment in her heart. Her brother-in-law had taken out this phone from the wilderness training base. However, ever since Lu Huanzi had moved into the Yu family¡¯s residence,. She had not had any contact with Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi did not expect her brother-in-law to disappear so completely. When she could not sleep at night, she would always hold her phone in her hand. She still held a trace of expectation in her heart. She knew that she should not be like this at all. She should have self-respect. However, her blood still contained the blood of cowardice. She could not imagine that in the future world, Mo Lichuan would no longer exist. What other goals did she have in life. It was as if everything in life had become meaningless. School had finally started. As soon as school started, a class meeting was held in the auditorium. The main point was, of course, that they were already in the second semester of the third year of high school, and it was also the most important study. The content of the meeting was nothing more than to boost morale. After the meeting, everyone returned to their classes. There were no classes on the first day, and it was nothing more than receiving the books and then being lectured by the class teacher. Their seats had already been arranged. They were arranged according to the seats for last year¡¯s final exam. The seats were freely chosen according to the results. Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran had already become deskmates. It was not that Lu Huanzi was sensitive. When Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran sat down together. Almost everyone in the class had their eyes on the two of them. Although not many people in the class participated in this winter vacation outdoor training. But before the school started, the news had already spread throughout the school. Because when they were discovered, the two of them hugged each other and slept in the cave. Chapter 1302 She couldn¡¯t muster up any energy at all. In the end, it was because of that incident that the school was buzzing with excitement. Now, regardless of whether it was the teachers or the students, they had already tacitly acknowledged that they were a couple. There were even rumors that the two families had already gotten engaged in private. Once they graduated, they would be married when they reached the legal age. In this dull and important high school¡¯s Academy, the story of her and Yu Haoran seemed to have become a very good condiment. One spread ten, ten spread a hundred. It had long been told to the point where it was like a flower falling from the sky. No one knew what it had become. If it was in the past, Lu Huanzi would care about reputation. If it were not for reputation, she would not have broken Yu Haoran¡¯s head and left such a bad fate. But now, inexplicably, she did not care at all. No matter what others thought of her. She did not care. Because only Lu Huanzi knew. There was nothing worse than her current self. After the students were all in place. The homeroom teacher introduced a transfer student, Fang Xiaoai. Fang Xiaoai had a cute round face, and when she smiled, she had a pair of small canine teeth. Therefore, everyone liked her appearance. After Fang Xiaoai introduced herself, she arranged the seats. Fang Xiaoai¡¯s seat was arranged behind Yu Haoran. Lu Huanzi did not know if this was just a coincidence. In any case, they were almost together again. At night, the three of them left together. The Yu family¡¯s car came to pick them up. The three of them boarded the car together. It happened to be after school. Many students saw this scene as well. They could not help but be very surprised and began to guess the relationship between the three of them. The next day Even Lu Shuangyi pulled Lu Huanzi and asked, ¡°Huanzi, what exactly happened? What happened to you yesterday? Why did you board Yu Haoran¡¯s family¡¯s private car yesterday? Could it be that just like the rumors outside, the two of you are already engaged and you have already taken the seat of the Yu family¡¯s fianc??e? ¡± Lu huanzi would not lie to Lu Shuangyi. However, she did not know how to explain it. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m currently living in Yu Haoran¡¯s house, but I¡¯m not really his fianc??e. ¡± Lu Shuangyi asked, ¡°what about Fang Xiaoai? Why did she go with him? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Fang Xiaoai is also living there now. Alright, don¡¯t ask anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very frustrated and depressed. She did not know when this depressed mood began to spread. But like a virus, every nerve in her body became exhausted. In the past, she could be considered noisy and had endless things to complain about with Lu Shuangyi. But now, she could not even be bothered to say anything. More importantly, Lu Huanzi felt that she could not concentrate at all. Lu Huanzi felt that she could not concentrate at all Chapter 1303 During class, she couldn¡¯t help but be distracted. She couldn¡¯t help but think of all sorts of things. This had happened once before. But it had never been as serious as this one. In the past, Lu Huanzi was still quite clear-headed, and she could still adjust herself after some adjustment. But this time was different. Lu Huanzi felt that her nerves, which had been tensed up all this time, had suddenly snapped. Her mind and consciousness began to become scattered. Her mood also became extremely negative. A week after the start of school, there was a basic exam. Lu Huanzi actually scored 30th place in the class for the first time. This time, the teachers in the class also realized the seriousness of the matter. Lu Huanzi was once again called into the office to talk. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude was not very positive. No matter how wholeheartedly the form teacher communicated with her. She just kept her head down and did not speak. There was not even any special expression on her face. It was as if Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart had already closed. This wasn¡¯t the old Lu Huanzi at all. The teacher felt that the situation was very serious. So he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°ask your parents to come over tomorrow. We have to talk to them about your problem. ¡± The teachers in the office had long known about Lu Huanzi¡¯s situation. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have any other relatives. But the Guardian was Jiang city¡¯s important figure, Mr. Mo. . Mr. Mo had also come to the school a few times because of Lu Huanzi¡¯s matter. The teachers here could also see that Mr. Mo still attached great importance to Lu Huanzi¡¯s studies. Mr. Mo had donated an experimental building to the school. Therefore, Lu Huanzi¡¯s academic situation, along with several of the school¡¯s senior leaders, were very concerned. Now that her grades had plummeted, it was simply a major accident. When Lu Huanzi heard this, she said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to look for him. He¡¯s not in the country now. Even if he is in the country, he won¡¯t come over. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, her expression was very indifferent. She didn¡¯t look like a little girl at her age. But in the eyes of the class teacher, this was just an excuse for her to avoid looking for her parents. In fact, they had seen too many of these kinds of students. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t take it to heart. Mo Lichuan had been abroad for half a month. In half a month, there was no contact between them at all. He would definitely not return to the country because of a parent-teacher conference. Now, Lu Huanzi was basically certain. Brother-in-law had really abandoned her. At this moment, Lu Huanzi could almost imagine how ridiculous her brother-in-law would feel if he received this call. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t care whether the school would contact her brother-in-law or not. In any case, she was already like this. In fact, she didn¡¯t deliberately give up on herself. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t care Chapter 1304 However, she really could not muster up any energy for anything. In the past, when she listened to a class, she would basically listen to it once But now, she heard the teacher speak on the podium. Even if she was focused and could clearly understand every word she said, she could not get it into her mind. Lu Huanzi had almost given up on herself. Because she no longer had a goal. She no longer had any expectations for the future. What Qingping University? Her past dreams seemed to have turned into an illusion. She was just muddle-headed every day. Yu Haoran gradually became silent when he saw Lu Huanzi like this. However, he still tried his best to stay by Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi was also absent-minded when she walked and kept bumping into people. He always pulled her back quietly. However, during Physical Education class today, a basketball happened to hit Lu Huanzi¡¯s direction. Lu Huanzi could have avoided it. Because the distance was very far, an average person could completely react. Moreover, a group of people were shouting at her to remind her. However, Lu Huanzi was still hit in the eye by the basketball. Yu Haoran rushed over recklessly. In front of everyone, he started to scold Lu Huanzi, ¡°are you an idiot? ¡± Lu Huanzi, are your eyes just for decoration What exactly are you thinking about? You are absent-minded and absent-minded every day. Look at yourself now. You are not like the past you. You are like a walking corpse. You are a shell without a soul.¡± Yu Haoran couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He originally thought that he would embarrass her like this in front of everyone. Lu huanzi would definitely retaliate. He even hoped that Lu Huanzi would beat him up like she did in the past. It wouldn¡¯t matter even if she broke his head again. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t. Lu Huanzi just silently covered her eyes and turned her head. Yu Haoran was extremely uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t want to see Lu Huanzi like this. This wasn¡¯t the Lu Huanzi that he knew. However, he still rushed forward, grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand, and brought her to the infirmary. Lu Huanzi just let Yu Haoran lead her along. Along the way, she could hear everyone¡¯s discussion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this class monitor of the AO class? I heard that her grades have dropped a lot recently. ¡± ¡°Yeah, she feels like a completely different person. Could she be stupid? ¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s under some kind of spell. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t look angry at all. ¡± Lu Huanzi could hear these words, but she did not have the strength to care. She also wished that she was as energetic as before. But these days, all the strength in her body seemed to have been drained. Even eating and talking had become a luxury, let alone anything else. Lu Huanzi was brought to the infirmary by Yu Haoran. The doctor gave her a careful examination. The injury was actually quite serious. The doctor suggested that she go to a big hospital to have her eyes examined. Chapter 1305 Therefore, Yu Haoran immediately applied for leave for her and brought Lu Huanzi to the hospital. Lu Huanzi did not feel that it was necessary. In fact, in just a few seconds, Lu Huanzi felt that her eyes were temporarily blinded. She was basically much better now. However, she was still dragged to the hospital by Yu Haoran and had her eyes examined. The doctor said that there was bruising in her eyes and it was quite serious. She had to take medicine first to see if she could remove it on her own. If she could not get rid of it on her own, she would probably have to undergo surgery. More importantly, even if she could get better, it would inevitably have an irreversible impact on her power. Yu Haoran originally wanted to help Lu Huanzi apply for leave. In the end, Lu Huanzi refused. Although in school, her condition was no longer the same as before. But at least there were still some things that she could do. She had to study hard every day, so Lu Huanzi did not have time to think about the messy things that tormented her. Lu Huanzi could not imagine it. If she were to stay at home alone all day, what kind of mental torture would that be. When they went back at night, Chen Huifen saw the gauze on Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes and asked anxiously, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I accidentally smashed the basketball today. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Yu Haoran said from the side, ¡°what do you mean by ¡®accidentally¡¯ ? I think you did it on purpose. You were so far away, but you didn¡¯t even hide. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind. ¡± Fang Xiaoai tugged at Yu Haoran¡¯s arm from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Huanzi definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Chen Huifen, on the other hand, looked as if she was facing a great enemy. ¡°If Mr. Mo finds out, he will definitely blame us for not taking good care of him. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she quickly raised her head and said, ¡°Auntie Chen, can I ask you for a favor? ¡± Chen Huifen said, ¡°speak. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°please don¡¯t tell my brother-in-law about my injury. ¡± Chen Huifen said, ¡°why? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes dimmed and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want my brother-in-law to worry. He¡¯s very busy right now. I can¡¯t let him be distracted by my matters. Besides, I¡¯m not in any serious danger. ¡± Chen Huifen stopped Lu Huanzi¡¯s words and thought for a while. Then she said, ¡°okay, I understand. ¡± Chen Huifen really did not tell Mo Lichuan about this. However, that night, Mo Lichuan appeared in the Yu family¡¯s villa. It was only 7:30 pm. Everyone had just finished eating dinner in the Yu family¡¯s restaurant. When Mo Lichuan was brought in by the Butler, everyone was very surprised. Including Yu Haoran¡¯s parents. Lu Huanzi¡¯s first reaction was that Yu Haoran¡¯s mother must have told her brother-in-law about her. Chapter 1306 But on second thought, it was not right. Chen Huifen had just learned about the situation. Even if she had told her brother-in-law at the first moment, her brother-in-law would not have come back so quickly. After all, he was in America. Yu Haoran¡¯s parents had already stood up. ¡°Mr. Mo, why didn¡¯t you tell us you were coming? We could have welcomed you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I came back at the last minute and did not have the time to tell you. You are welcome. ¡± Chen Huifen said, ¡°Mr. Mo must have had a tiring journey. He probably hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. Let¡¯s eat here. I¡¯ll ask aunt Li to prepare it now. ¡± Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze searched once and finally landed on Lu Huanzi. He saw the gauze on Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes. Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°what happened to your eyes? ¡°? Chen Huifen said apologetically, ¡°Huanzi accidentally got hit in the eye by a basketball when she was at school today. I was about to tell you about this too. ¡± Chen Huifen sighed and looked at Lu Huanzi. ¡°Huanzi begged me not to tell you. I was afraid that you would be worried. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face darkened even more when he heard this. Mo Lichuan slowly walked to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°come with me. I have something to tell you. ¡± The Moment Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan, her first reaction was very sad. Mo Lichuan had been abroad for almost a month. During this month, the two of them had almost no contact. Lu Huanzi¡¯s daily fear and longing were like a poisonous snake, growing bigger day by day, releasing venom into her blood day by day. However, just as Lu Huanzi was certain that her brother-in-law had completely abandoned her. In fact, Lu Huanzi even felt that her brother-in-law was only an excuse to go abroad. Perhaps he would never come back in this lifetime. When she would never see Mo Lichuan again in this lifetime, he suddenly stood in front of him as if nothing had happened. His voice was still the same as before, speaking to her in the manner of an ordinary elder. It was as if he cared about her as before. But he would never know what kind of psychological tsunami she had experienced during this period of time. Those monstrous waves came one after another. She was like a leaf in the huge waves, having long given up on herself and gone with the flow. At this moment, when Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan, an inexplicable resentment emerged in her heart. This kind of emotion was almost never experienced before. Mo Lichuan had said something in the past. He did not ask her to attend more in the future. He only hoped that she would be happy every day. There were no big storms in life, and there would be people who loved her for the peace of her life. However, Lu Huanzi felt that all the big storms in her life were given by him! ! ! ! Chapter 1307 Therefore, Lu Huanzi felt that she really began to hate Mo Lichuan. It was as if Lu Huanzi did not hear Mo Lichuan¡¯s words at all. She turned around and left. Then, she ran upstairs and went to her own room. No one knew the course of her heart, so everyone had an inexplicable expression on their faces. But only Yu Haoran knew. He knew who Lu Huanzi¡¯s grades had plummeted for. He knew the reason why Lu Huanzi had been absent-minded these days. He originally thought that as long as he stayed by her side, he would be able to give her some comfort. However, Yu Haoran felt that he was wrong. He had never entered Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. Therefore, everything inside seemed to have nothing to do with him. Yu Haoran still chased after her. After Lu Huanzi went up, she locked herself in the room. She had an impulse to cry. She knew that her current behavior would be baffling to others, like she was a lunatic. However, Lu Huanzi could not control herself. She did not know what to do? Yu Haoran came in. He saw Lu Huanzi lying in front of the desk. Her shoulders trembled slightly. Yu Haoran walked over and said lightly, ¡°He is back, which proves that he did not abandon you. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? ¡± When Yu Haoran said this, his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. The last time, Lu Huanzi cried and told him that her brother-in-law might not want her anymore. She was so sad, so heartbroken. He accompanied her to be sad. But he also had the heart to give up. He thought that if mo Lichuan really abandoned her, Lu Huanzi would eventually give up on that man completely. But now, Mo Lichuan had returned. He appeared here as if nothing had happened. Everything seemed to have returned to the original point. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand anything. This is different, it¡¯s different. ¡± In fact, even Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t quite understand what Mo Lichuan was thinking. He had been missing for a month and there was no news at all. This was something that had never happened since the first day she stayed by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. That was why she was so certain in her heart. This time, the weather was really going to change. However, Yu Haoran walked over beside Lu Huanzi. He gently put his arm around Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Huanzi, no matter what, I will always be by your side, no matter what happens. ¡± Yu Haoran originally had many things to say to Lu Huanzi. She wanted to comfort her. He could say many reasons to make Lu Huanzi feel better. He could even assume a lot of helplessness from Mo Lichuan¡¯s point of view and tell Lu Huanzi that his brother-in-law did not abandon her or had his own difficulties. However, Yu Haoran did not say it. Thousands of words were finally combined into one sentence These were the words that he had always kept in his heart. No matter what, he would stay by her side and shelter her from the wind and rain. If she was happy, he would be happy. If she was sad, he would be even sadder. Chapter 1308 Yu Haoran slowly pulled Lu Huanzi into his arms. Just like that, Lu Huanzi burst into tears in Yu Haoran¡¯s arms. When Mo Lichuan came in, this was what he saw¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi was crying in Yu Haoran¡¯s arms. The boy hugged her and swore that he had everything to do with her. A promise of seventeen or eighteen years old sounded as beautiful as their age. However, Mo Lichuan snorted in his heart. They really were a pair of sorrowful lovers. Perhaps, in their hearts. He was the president who had broken up the Mandarin Duck Mansion. The two people on the other side also noticed the movement at the door. The door was not closed at all. Mo Lichuan appeared at the door like a ghost. Although he did not make any sound. Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold and powerful aura was always hard to ignore. On the other side, Lu Huanzi quickly sat up straight from Yu Haoran¡¯s arms. She quickly turned around to wipe her tears. She did not want to appear so vulnerable in front of Mo Lichuan. Just his appearance alone made her cry like this. And all of this was in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. It was not because he was embarrassed and guilty after bumping into the two lovebirds. Mo Lichuan had always been tactful. He knew not to look at indecent things. But for the two people in front of him. Mo Lichuan just wanted to be the stick that broke up the two lovebirds today. Mo Lichuan had already walked over and stood in front of the desk. Yu Haoran had also stood up. This youth was very tall. When he stood up, he was almost at the same level as Mo Lichuan. He looked at Mo Lichuan with hostility. However, Yu Haoran spoke first, ¡°Mr. Mo, you are an elder. Initially, I didn¡¯t have the position to say anything, but there is one thing that I must say for Huanzi. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips curled into a cold arc, ¡°what do you want to say? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°Huanzi is not a gift. It is not something that you can send over as you wish. She is a life. I hope that you can take some responsibility. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s smile became even colder and stiffer. After saying this, he finally understood. He must have felt that he had returned and wanted to bring Lu Huanzi back. One was unwilling to leave, while the other was unwilling to part. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was very cold. He said, ¡°I am his guardian. It is not your place to tell me about this. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s words were not polite at all. Especially when he was talking to such a Brat. However, his heart, which had always been calm, was really stirred up by this Brat. Yu Haoran said angrily, ¡°how can you say that? Do you know that Huanzi has been¡­ ¡± ¡°Yu Haoran, stop talking. you go out first. ¡± Yu Haoran said angrily Chapter 1309 Lu Huanzi interrupted Yu Haoran. She was also afraid that he would expose her biggest secret in a fit of anger. Yu Haoran gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Finally, he said fiercely, ¡°Mo Lichuan, no matter what, I won¡¯t let you bully Huanzi. ¡± After saying that, Yu Haoran clenched his fists and left. Only Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan were left in the room. Lu Huanzi only felt that the air was so stiff that she could not breathe. Lu Huanzi just sat there. She did not look at Mo Lichuan either. However, Lu Huanzi could still feel mo Lichuan¡¯s cold aura. In the end, Mo Lichuan still opened his mouth and said, ¡°why, are you so reluctant to part? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s words sounded very strange to Lu Huanzi. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to say anything nice. Since the last time they had a falling out, they had not said a word for a whole month. When Lu Huanzi raised her head and looked at this man again, she was shocked. She was surprised to find that Mo Lichuan had lost weight and looked a lot more haggard. Lu Huanzi did not speak. The tears on her face had been wiped clean. Lu Huanzi tried her best to speak in the calmest voice possible, ¡°brother-in-law, didn¡¯t you have to go on a business trip for two months before you came back? ¡± Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°I just came back and you¡¯re already looking forward to me leaving? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that Mo Lichuan was especially aggressive today. She could almost twist the words she said into a layer of meaning. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you didn¡¯t come back just to quarrel with me, right? ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, she could actually laugh out loud. Her seventeen or eighteen-year-old face had just cried, and there seemed to be a layer of water vapor in her eyes that had not dispersed. That smile was like the Green Rain in the sky, and a rainbow appeared in the sky. It was so beautiful that it made people feel a little dizzy. Mo Lichuan remembered that since they left that night, it had been 28 days and seven hours, and they had not seen each other. He only saw this face again. When she smiled at him, Mo Lichuan felt a sharp pain in his heart. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°can I not come? Your Form Teacher¡¯s phone has been ringing several times in a hurry. What¡¯s the situation with you now? Why did your grades drop so much? ¡± Lu Huanzi really felt that it was ridiculous. Mo Lichuan actually came back because he was worried about her grades. He already did not want her anymore. Why was he still worried about this? Wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s hard to learn. I can¡¯t accept it. I¡¯m not a genius. If I drop it, I¡¯ll drop it. brother-in-law, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that what Mo Lichuan said must be an excuse. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t believe that Mo Lichuan was returning because of a call from the form teacher. Chapter 1310 If Mo Lichuan really cared about her so much, would he disappear from the world for a month? Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi like this and said, ¡°I said, you can fall in love, but you can¡¯t affect your studies. Now that you¡¯ve become like this, I can¡¯t let you go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let your sister down. ¡± Lu Huanzi chuckled. She finally understood. It turned out that her brother-in-law had some conscience because of her sister. In the end, he felt that he had let his sister down by abandoning him. So, her brother-in-law came back. Yes, how much would it cost to bring her along? She didn¡¯t eat much. Moreover, her brother-in-law had plenty of money. However, because of his love for her sister. So when her brother-in-law tried to abandon her, he must have been chosen by his conscience. So, by saying this, did brother-in-law change his mind? And, her results were just a step down for brother-in-law, right. Lu Huanzi felt very sad in her heart. Could it be that she was really like a piece of trash that could be casually thrown away, and when he thought of it, could he just casually pick it up again? Lu Huanzi could not tell what exactly she was feeling at that moment. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t use your request to ask me. Whether my results are good or not is my business. In the future, I can also be responsible for my own future. brother-in-law, you still have your own things to be busy with, so don¡¯t waste your time on me. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were said in a moment of anger. However, in Mo Lichuan¡¯s ears, it was a different time. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯ve only stayed at the Yu family for a few days, and you¡¯re already so stubborn? ¡± What did the Yu family promise you Did they promise to send you and Yu Haoran abroad after you graduated, or did they say that after you became an adult, they would let you get a marriage certificate? Lu Huanzi, this is all you¡¯ve got. You¡¯re really different from your sister.¡± Sister, sister, they were both sisters. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were filled with his sister. Lu Huanzi knew very well that Mo Lichuan was deeply in love with him. Even though his sister had passed away many years ago, his eyes were still filled with his sister. She was not jealous. Instead, she was happy for her sister. However, what Lu Huanzi could not stand was that her brother-in-law was always using her sister¡¯s standards to demand of her. Lu Huanzi almost shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not as ambitious as my sister, and I¡¯m not as smart and motivated as my sister. I¡¯m not my sister, so don¡¯t look for my sister¡¯s presence in me. I¡¯m not a substitute for my sister. I¡¯ve had enough. I don¡¯t want to live like that anymore. ¡± This is what Lu Huanzi can¡¯t stand. His own value for Mo Lichuan, but attached to Mo Lichuan miss his sister. This may be the most solid thing in the world, because even when Mo Lichuan intended to let go, he still turned back in the end, just like now. But this may also be the world¡¯s most vulnerable thing, because, after all, she is Lu Huanzi, not Lu Jinghao. ¡ª¨C ¨C Chapter 1311 Lu Huanzi always felt that sometimes her brother-in-law was deceiving himself. He placed his longing for his sister on himself. It was as if he was living in his own virtual love world. However, this kind of love was not reliable. Once Mo Lichuan realized the reality, she would have nothing to cling to. Lu Huanzi now felt extremely conflicted. Reason told her that she should take this opportunity to simply cut off all her longing for Mo Lichuan. It was better to be in pain for a while. Lu Huanzi did not believe that she would not be able to live without him. However, there was still a small voice in her heart that was trying to persuade her. To persuade her to compromise. Since brother-in-law was willing to turn back. No matter what the reason was, as long as they turned back, it would be fine. They could still be like the past. Lu Huanzi felt that she was going to be tortured to the point of breaking down. Mo Lichuan listened to Lu Huanzi¡¯s words and fell into silence. He actually knew in his heart. Why did Lu Huanzi suddenly become so evasive of him. Why did she stay at the Yu family as if she had been liberated. Why did Lu Huanzi not contact him at all during the past month. Even though he always held a glimmer of hope in his heart. Even when he was holding an international conference, he would always hold his private phone and stare blankly. In the end, it was still because of that kiss in the past. It was as if everything had changed from that time. Lu Huanzi had always thought that when he kissed her back then, he had treated her as his sister. Mo Lichuan also knew that perhaps at her sensitive age, that kiss had already left an indelible shadow on her heart. But only he knew clearly in his heart that things were not like that. But he could not tell the truth even more. That would probably be an even bigger nightmare for Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan had almost never seen Lu Huanzi so hysterical. Mo Lichuan actually did not know what to do with this girl for a moment. He had come back from thousands of miles away, but he would still fall into a kind of predicament. And these days, it was as if he had been stuck in this predicament, unable to get out. Mo Lichuan had never felt this way before. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°rest well today. I¡¯ll go back first. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to your school to talk to the teacher. ¡± Mo Lichuan turned around and was about to leave. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was extremely angry and aggrieved. He had already returned. What was the point of leaving her here now? Lu Huanzi then took a pillow from the pillow and threw it over. ¡°Go, go, don¡¯t ever come back. I never want to see you again! ¡± The pillow hit Mo Lichuan on the back. Mo Lichuan¡¯s back stiffened. And Lu Huanzi¡¯s cries have come from behind. Like an abandoned child, she lay on her bed and bawled her eyes out. Chapter 1312 Mo Lichuan turned around. Lu Huanzi did not see the heartache and helplessness in his eyes. Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulders trembled as she cried on the bed. Mo Lichuan finally compromised. He turned around and walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. His voice was low, but he was extremely helpless. ¡°Girl, what do you think I should do? ¡± Mo Lichuan was very easy to call her a girl. But it was not the first time. When Mo Lichuan was drunk in the past, he always liked to pinch Lu Huanzi¡¯s face and mutter to himself, ¡°my little girl has grown so big¡­ ¡°. ¡­ When Lu Huanzi heard these two words, she felt her heart tremble. Somewhere in her heart, it was like a dam was breaking. She was useless like this. As long as Mo Lichuan said a few good words, she would almost completely break the dam. Even though she knew it was a repeat of the past, she still did not turn back. Mo Lichuan sat next to Lu Huanzi and gently patted Lu Huanzi¡¯s back. He coaxed her gently like he was coaxing a child. .. Half an hour later, Lu Huanzi came out with a swollen face and pushing her suitcase. At this moment, almost everyone was in the living room. Yu Haoran saw Lu Huanzi carrying the suitcase downstairs. He stood up nervously. Mo Lichuan helped Lu Huanzi carry the suitcase. Yu Haoran already had a bad premonition in his heart. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan brought Lu Huanzi to Yu Haoran¡¯s parents. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to the two of you for taking care of me these days. Since I¡¯ve already returned to the country, I¡¯ll take Huanzi home. I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Huanzi for taking care of me these days. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s parents already knew this in their hearts. At that time, Mo Lichuan had used an excuse to leave Lu Huanzi here on a business trip. He probably took the opportunity to express his attitude. It was nothing more than not objecting to the relationship between Huanzi and Haoran. Of course, perhaps Mr. Mo had other intentions. However, Mo Lichuan was a person with a heavy heart. It was not something that an ordinary person could guess. Originally, according to the plan, Lu Huanzi was going to stay here for two months. But now, it was basically less than a month. Mo Lichuan brought her back. This kind of behavior was understandable that Mr. Mo had changed his mind. Of course, this was understandable. Lu Huanzi hadn¡¯t lived here for long, and her grades had plummeted. Now, her eyes were injured. It was natural that Mr. Mo was worried. In the end, Chen Huifen felt quite guilty about this. Chen Huifen said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Mo, you entrusted Huanzi to us, but we didn¡¯t take good care of her. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Mrs. Yu, don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t take Huanzi¡¯s injury to heart. This child has something on her mind recently, and it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± After saying a few more words, Mo Lichuan left with Lu Huanzi. Chapter 1313 Before he left, Yu Haoran chased after him. He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I have a few words to say to you. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at the two lovebirds and his brows sank. However, he still said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car first. ¡± Hence, Mo Lichuan carried his suitcase and left. Yu Haoran grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and was at the door. Yu Haoran was silent for a while before he said, ¡°if you leave, will you come back? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°My brother-in-law is back. I think I¡¯ll be staying at home from now on. ¡± Yu Haoran knew that this was the answer, but he still could not help but ask. Yu Haoran asked, ¡°have you reconciled with your brother-in-law? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head, but she did not say anything. Yu Haoran said, ¡°Huanzi, no matter where you are, I hope you know that I¡¯ll always be by your side. ¡± Lu Huanzi glanced at Yu Haoran. ¡°Yu Haoran, right¡­ ¡± ¡°stop apologizing to me. You¡¯ve never done anything wrong. Lu Huanzi, I¡¯m just standing behind you. Maybe one day, your brother-in-law won¡¯t be that important to you anymore. Or maybe you¡¯re tired. Just turn around and look. I¡¯ll wait for you at the same spot. ¡± Lu Huanzi had never thought that such sentimental words would come out of Yu Haoran¡¯s mouth. It was the big boy who used to be ignorant and incompetent. He was the king of the school and was fierce and fierce. However, Lu Huanzi was still very touched. Lu Huanzi did not say anything. She turned around and left. Yu Haoran kept looking at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back. Until Lu Huanzi got into Mo Lichuan¡¯s car. Until the car drove away from the Yu family¡¯s villa. Yu Haoran still stood at the door for a long time. The Yu couple only sighed. In the end, they left without disturbing them. Fang Xiaoai walked over. Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°she just went home. Do you have to be so disappointed? It¡¯s not a life-and-death parting. You two are deskmates. It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t see each other when you go to school. ¡± Fang Xiaoai was right. Even if they did not live under the same roof. They still saw each other every day. But for some reason, Yu Haoran felt that Lu Huanzi¡¯s move was like drawing a clear line between them. From the beginning, he and Lu Huanzi were like a river. In the middle was the rapids and who. Lu Huanzi stood on the other side. All along, he had been trying hard to break through the waves and swim towards Lu Huanzi. However, what made him uncomfortable was not that Lu Huanzi was standing still. It was that Lu Huanzi would even stay away. This time, it could be considered as the closest distance between the two of them. However, now, Yu Haoran only felt that the distance between them was getting further and further. He did not know what Mo Lichuan had just said. Lu Huanzi had obediently followed him since she was furious. This man was obviously very capable. He himself felt that he was definitely not his opponent. Moreover, he had such a huge advantage. He was the person that Lu Huanzi liked. This was the first time that Yu Haoran was so eager to become an adult. He wanted to be evenly matched with that person. Chapter 1314 After Lu Huanzi got into the car, she looked out of the window without saying a word. She opened the windows. The wind rushed in and blew her hair into a mess. Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°you¡¯ll catch a cold easily. Close the window. ¡± Lu Huanzi obediently closed the window in the end. However, after the window was closed, Lu Huanzi instantly felt that the house had become cramped. In fact, she didn¡¯t know why she had gone home with Mo Lichuan just now. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t figured out many of the questions. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to figure it out either. Some of the answers were even more unbearable after they were revealed. However, Lu Huanzi understood in her heart. In the end, she still submitted to the warmth of that home. Therefore, she chose to continue to stay by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. No matter what the reason was, she changed her mind. She didn¡¯t want to fuss about it. It would be fine as long as the status quo was maintained. The car stopped in the underground parking lot of the villa. Mo Lichuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go out. It was very quiet here. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°alright, now you can talk to me about your results. ¡± To be honest, Lu Huanzi was not very clear about what exactly happened. It was just that these days, she was muddle-headed every day in school. ¡± ¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°just like brother-in-law, as you can see, I may not be the type to study. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi with a heavy gaze. She was very clear about whether Lu Huanzi was the type to study. Lu Huanzi was just like her sister. She was extremely intelligent, especially when it came to numbers. There must be a reason why her grades had plummeted. Mo Lichuan was also very clear about this reason. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he said, ¡°forget about the past, but from today onwards, you have to properly adjust your condition. You are now nearing graduation, and it can be considered a critical time in your life. Even though the college entrance examination results do not represent everything, I do not wish for you to reminisce about your youth in the future. This half a year will not become a regret in your life. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not say anything else. When Lu Huanzi returned, the housekeeper was also very surprised. ¡°Sir, Miss, you¡¯re finally back. ¡± The housekeeper sighed. ¡°during the days when miss was not around, the house really did not feel the slightest bit of life. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart sank. These days, how could he not feel the same way. Lu Huanzi did not say anything and directly ran to her room. She took out the luggage and clothes one by one and hung them in the wardrobe. Mo Lichuan also went over, standing at the door to see Lu Huanzi busy inside. This girl, she doesn¡¯t like to organize things. But her carefully folded clothes, and then put one by one, it means that she is in a very bad mood. Chapter 1315 Mo Lichuan obviously knew why Lu Huanzi was in a bad mood. He could be considered to have broken up that pair of lovebirds. This girl was probably blaming him in her heart ¡­ When she came back, the reluctance and unwillingness were all written on her face. Mo Lichuan sighed. In the end, he still walked in. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°are you hungry? Do you want me to cook a bowl of noodles for you? ¡± Lu Huanzi was still tidying up her clothes. Her hands did not stop at all. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± Mo Lichuan stayed in Lu Huanzi¡¯s room for a while and then said, ¡°then sleep early. I¡¯ll send you to school tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not say anything. The next day, it was indeed Mo Lichuan who sent her to school. When they got off the car, Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi got off the car together. Lu Huanzi did not expect that her brother-in-law, who had so many things to attend to every day, would actually find the time to discuss her grades with the form teacher. Lu Huanzi was also brought to the teacher¡¯s office. The form teacher was still trying to persuade her, ¡°Huanzi, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. If you have something on your mind, just say it. Let¡¯s see if we can help you. As the class monitor of Class A, you have always been a role model for everyone, but now¡­ ¡­ There has to be a reason.¡± Lu Huanzi was rather calm. She said, ¡°teacher Wang, I hope that you can resign from your position as my class monitor. ¡± Teacher Wang was very surprised, ¡°Huanzi, actually, you only made a simulation error. Teacher also knows that a mistake doesn¡¯t mean everything. You don¡¯t have to do this. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know what problem I have. As for what exactly is the problem, I am also reflecting on it. But now, I don¡¯t have enough energy. I want to spend the rest of my time on studying, so please agree to my request. ¡± Teacher Wang thought for a while and finally agreed. Mo Lichuan said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°you go back to the classroom first. I will talk to teacher Wang. ¡± Lu Huanzi lowered her head and went back to the classroom. Teacher Wang was a little afraid of Mo Lichuan. After all, Mo Lichuan was one of the most important figures in Jiang city. Even the principal had to give him some face. Lu Huanzi¡¯s results were good and everything was at ease. Lu Huanzi¡¯s results had become an accident that no one could have expected. This responsibility would probably fall on her. Teacher Wang said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Mr. Mo, huanzi¡¯s results are our negligence. But don¡¯t worry. Huanzi has always been very diligent and smart. I believe that this is just a mistake. With everyone¡¯s hard work, she will recover. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I only have one question. ¡± Teacher Wang: ¡°You ask? ¡± ¡°Is it because her relationship with Yu Haoran affected her studies? ¡± Chapter 1316 Teacher Wang thought about it seriously for a while. Then he said, ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be the case. If these two people were talking about dating, they would have already started dating last year. However, Huanzi¡¯s results didn¡¯t have any impact. On the contrary, Yu Haoran¡¯s results improved by leaps and bounds. Because these two people¡¯s academic results showed a positive trend of catching up with each other, we teachers turned a blind eye to it. After all, the two children didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary in school. It was just a rumor outside. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was not very good, but his brows were knitted tightly. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°then according to your understanding, what exactly happened to her? ¡± Teacher Wang said, ¡°this child is out of her mind, and she¡¯s not focused in class right now. Usually, I see that she¡¯s also very indifferent to Yu Haoran. I see that these two people aren¡¯t like a couple. Logically speaking, Huanzi shouldn¡¯t have suddenly become so dispirited, unless she suffered a major blow or something happened to the two of them. Do you think that the two of them have already broken up? ¡± What teacher Wang said was all guesses. These days, she had especially observed them. Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran did not seem like a couple at all. Among the students, there were couples. At their age, no one could escape the turmoil of youth. In the eyes of the teachers, this was already a common occurrence. This kind of thing was also divided into situations in their teachers¡¯eyes. If it was a positive relationship that promoted each other, they would not interfere too much. Originally, Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran had this kind of relationship. In addition, the two families had a strong relationship and many teachers even thought that these two people were a perfect match. But in the end, they didn¡¯t expect such a thing to suddenly appear. But teacher Wang¡¯s words caught Mo Lichuan¡¯s attention. When teacher Wang raised his head, he saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s deep brows as if he was deep in thought. Teacher Wang asked, ¡°Mr. Mo, did you think of something? ¡± Mo Lichuan came back to his senses and said, ¡°No. ¡± Teacher Wang also sighed. However, he still assured Mo Lichuan, ¡°Mr. Mo, don¡¯t worry. In the next few days, we will increase supervision and guidance for Lu Huanzi. We will make sure that she recovers as soon as possible and returns to normal during the next monthly exam. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. Mo Lichuan chatted with the teacher for a long time before he left. When Mo Lichuan left, he specially went to Lu Huanzi¡¯s classroom. At that time, they were already in the first class. Lu Huanzi¡¯s position was obvious. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi at a glance. At this moment, she raised her head and was listening to the teacher¡¯s lecture. She looked like she was focused. However, Mo Lichuan could tell at a glance that this child was simply distracted. Her reaction was always slow, and no one knew what she was thinking. At this moment, the teacher asked a question and let Lu Huanzi answer it. Chapter 1317 Lu Huanzi stood up, looking a little dull. She probably didn¡¯t even know what question the teacher had just asked her. But at this moment, her deskmate¡­ It was Yu Haoran who handed her a small note. It was unknown what was written on it. Yu Haoran knocked on the table with a pen to attract Lu Huanzi¡¯s attention. After reading the note, Lu Huanzi began to answer the question. She finally answered the question smoothly. The teacher made Lu Huanzi sit down. Then, Lu Huanzi turned her head to look at Yu Haoran and said something. Then, she lowered her head to flip through the book. Mo Lichuan¡¯s angle was just enough to see the shape of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth Lu Huanzi just said ¡°thank you¡± . Mo Lichuan could actually guess it. It was obviously Yu Haoran who helped Lu Huanzi out of the predicament just now. Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart was even heavier. The two of them definitely did not look like they were breaking up. However, teacher Wang¡¯s words just now reminded him. Teacher Wang had said something unintentionally just now. Teacher Wang had just said, ¡°did something happen between these two children? ¡°? What teacher Wang meant was that other than the relationship between the two children, it was also the so-called break-up between young couples. However, at that time, Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart sank. An absurd thought appeared in his mind. However, after this thought appeared, it could not be suppressed. Like weeds after the rain, it began to grow crazily. Mo Lichuan felt that he must have thought too much. Lu Huanzi had always been a child who knew her limits. Even if she was in a relationship, she would not do anything too out of line. After all, she was not too rebellious. However, when he thought of the scene of the two children hugging each other and sleeping in the cave, Mo Lichuan only felt that the blood in his body seemed to flow against the current. These two children had spent two nights alone in the cave. Could it be that nothing out of the ordinary had happened? A man and a woman, and they were both young and vigorous. More importantly, the two children were in love with each other. Mo Lichuan knew that he shouldn¡¯t think like that. But he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought like that. When he brought Lu Huanzi back that day, there were such rumors everywhere. But Mo Lichuan thought to himself that Lu Huanzi would never go out of her way to such an extent. At that time, Mo Lichuan still had some confidence in his heart. But now. Ever since then, Lu Huanzi seemed to have changed into a different person. She was always absent-minded and full of worries. He could not help but wonder what had happened. Back then, he had prevented the two children from dating. Even then, it had not affected Lu Huanzi¡¯s academic results. Moreover, Mo Lichuan could see that this was no longer a matter of academic results. Lu Huanzi¡¯s current mental state was completely different from before. Since the two children had not broken up. Then, based on the current situation, he could only think of this possibility. That the two children, most likely, had eaten the FORBIDDEN FRUIT IN THE CAVE! Chapter 1318 Ever since Mo Lichuan had come to this conclusion in his mind, he had become full of hostility. The aura around him was like a thousand-year-old ice cellar. His fingers unconsciously clenched into fists. The veins on his forehead bulged. For the first time in his life, Mo Lichuan had the urge to kill. That destructive feeling was like a wild beast, roaring in his chest, as if it wanted to destroy everything. In the end, Mo Lichuan still turned around and left. He was afraid that he would not be able to control his emotions while standing there. Mo Lichuan returned to the car. He fumbled for a pack of cigarettes from the car. One after another, the car was filled with smoke. He had some problems with his body these days, going to the United States. Firstly, it was for the company¡¯s matters, and secondly, it was also to recuperate his body. The doctor forced him to lend him the cigarettes. But now, he could not help but start smoking. Uncomfortable, it was too uncomfortable. For the first time, Mo Lichuan felt as if his body was being peeled off by a sharp dagger. His skin was torn apart, his bones were separated, it was as if he was being cut into a thousand pieces. Mo Lichuan started the engine. The car was speeding on the city¡¯s congested viaduct. All he could see were cars. Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, was passing them one by one. The hands on the speedometer kept speeding up. The strength under Mo Lichuan¡¯s feet was also getting stronger and stronger. The car seemed to be about to fly up in the next second. When the other cars saw his car pass by, they would always curse with lingering fear, ¡°driving so fast, are you looking for death? ¡± Mo Lichuan felt that deep down in his heart, he was looking for death. Because at this moment, living was a hundred times more painful than dying. He could also clearly see the scenery outside the window moving back rapidly like a movie. And in the next second, he was going to hit the guardrail. At this moment, Mo Lichuan even felt very happy that it would be better if he hit the guardrail like this and was smashed into pieces. Perhaps this way, he would be free! Yes, this way, he would be free No one knew how painful and struggling his heart was! Mo Lichuan found that he had fallen in love with that girl a long time ago! Even he himself felt that this might be the most ridiculous thing in the world. That girl was raised by him. He was so much older than her. Moreover, in the law, he was her brother-in-law and also her guardian. However, he could not help but fall in love with her. From then on, he had been living in a painful conflict. He had thought that seeing that girl every day would be enough. But in the end, he didn¡¯t expect that girl to fall in love. This was a fatal torture for him. It was like his most precious and priceless treasure, which he had to hand over to others sooner or later. Chapter 1319 He did not know what kind of emotions he was feeling in his heart. It was a kind of unwillingness, a kind of inexplicable anger, but more of it was a kind of reluctance. Ever since the incident of taking out the balcony for a kiss happened.. He had also reflected on himself. He was almost unable to control himself. He was also afraid that if this continued, sooner or later, something would go wrong. No matter what, in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart, at least he was still a good brother-in-law image. He was afraid that Lu Huanzi would know what kind of devil was living in his heart and what kind of dirty things he was thinking about. Therefore, ever since he saw Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran in the cave, they had gone through thick and thin together. At that moment, he really chose to quit. Since these two children really liked each other, then he would really fulfill their wish. It would also save Huanzi from knowing the truth and hating him for the rest of his life. This was also something that he could not tolerate. He knew that his feelings for Huanzi were abnormal and that this society could not tolerate it. It was even against ethics and morals. He did not want Huanzi to face so much public opinion in the future. In terms of pressure or the pressure and harm from the MO family. She was an ordinary girl, so she should have the happiness of an ordinary girl growing up. Yu Haoran, this kid, was absolutely infatuated. The Yu family was also a pretty good family. Therefore, at that moment, he really intended to help this pair of lovebirds. Therefore, after discussing with Yu Haoran¡¯s parents,. He used the excuse of going abroad to let Lu Huanzi live in the Yu family. Firstly, he wanted to let this girl know his attitude. Secondly, it was also an explanation for himself. He had let go. He had really let go. Every day in America, he could not help but think. How was that girl living in the Yu family now. How was she getting along with Yu Haoran? had their relationship improved by leaps and bounds. Every time he thought of this, his heart would always feel stifled. However, ever since Lu Huanzi moved to the Yu family, she had never taken the initiative to contact him. It was as if she had never had him as her brother-in-law. This actually made him extremely frustrated and depressed. Later, the form teacher called. He took this opportunity to come back. Everything was as she expected. Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran, this young couple, were extremely good. When they were parting, they actually put on a show in front of him that was hard to part with. It was just that at that time, he did not have such thoughts in the end. The two of them had already had a substantial relationship. But now. The more they stripped away the details. The more they could judge from the details. Something must have happened to these two children. In the end, Mo Lichuan still braked and stopped at the roadside. He was really afraid that if he continued to drive like this, something bad would definitely happen. Mo Lichuan continued to smoke in the car. Not long after, Mo Lichuan¡¯s private mobile phone number rang. Chapter 1320 Mo Lichuan frowned. Only Lu Huanzi knew the number of this phone. The others were mostly work calls. Even the family members did not have this phone number. In the past three years, apart from Lu Huanzi who called this phone number, she rarely received calls from others. However, Lu Huanzi was at school now, and she did not bring her phone to school in the morning. Therefore, Mo Lichuan took a drag on his cigarette and took out his phone. The number displayed on it was an unfamiliar number. However, Mo Lichuan still picked it up. Chen Chuyun¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°second brother, where are you now? I¡¯m back in China. Can you pick me up at the airport? ¡± Mo Lichuan asked in a deep voice, ¡°how do you know my phone number? ¡± Chen Chuyun said unhappily, ¡°why? We¡¯re childhood friends. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not qualified to know second brother¡¯s private phone number. Second brother, aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable? ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything and only said, ¡°where are you? ¡± ¡°Jiang City Airport. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes. ¡± Mo Lichuan just wanted to find something for himself to do. Because he knew that he couldn¡¯t let his imagination run wild like this. In that case, he would go to the airport to pick up Chen Chuyun. Sure enough, just as he entered the airport, he saw Chen Chuyun pushing her luggage and waiting at the airport entrance. She was dressed professionally and looked somewhat heroic and capable. She wore sunglasses and looked a little cold. However, she was tall, had outstanding taste, and had a pretty face. In the airport, she attracted the attention of many people. When Mo Lichuan appeared, Chen Chuyun took off her glasses and went up to him. She walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side and took Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. ¡°second brother, how have you been? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at her indifferently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying for an MBA? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°second brother, you really care about me. I graduated last year and am now working as the Asian deputy director of Wall Street Citibank. I will be returning to China for a meeting in the next few days. I came to borrow a place from you. ¡± Chen Chuyun said it bluntly. Mo Lichuan glanced at Chen Chuyun. She had just graduated and was able to take up such a high position in a place like this. It must not be simple. Chen Chuyun¡¯s family actually had a family business too. But she wanted to follow his path wholeheartedly. After graduation, she wanted to go to Wall Street to temper herself. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you want me to help you rent a house? ¡± Chen Chuyun was immediately unhappy. ¡°second brother, you are really stingy. Can¡¯t you let me stay at Your House for a few days? I also want to see if your villa in the city center is like the letter said. It¡¯s pink everywhere, like a Princess¡¯s castle. ¡± Chapter 1321 Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°No, Ji Hanzhong has never been to my villa. ¡± Chen Chuyun pursed her lips. ¡°Just let me go. That House of yours was given to me by my brother. ¡± Mo Lichuan picked up Chen Chuyun¡¯s luggage. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Chen Chuyun was elated. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to be so easy to talk to today. Mo Lichuan really brought Chen Chuyun back to the villa. Chen Chuyun looked around with interest. ¡°This is really your style, second brother. Black, white, and grey. To be honest, it¡¯s quite boring. ¡± Mo Lichuan said lightly, ¡°then you¡¯d better not stay here. ¡± Chen Chuyun stuck out her tongue. ¡°which room do I stay in? Bring me there to have a look. ¡± Mo Lichuan asked the housekeeper to tidy up a guest room and then moved all of Chen Chuyun¡¯s luggage in. Mo Lichuan asked directly, ¡°how long will you stay? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°at least two or three days, at most a week. Second brother, you¡¯re not not even willing to do this, are you? ¡± Mo Lichuan did not say anything. After settling Chen Chuyun, he went to the company. Chen Chuyun was of course tactful. After eating lunch, she took an afternoon nap in her room. She knew Mo Lichuan¡¯s temper. Mo Lichuan liked to be quiet, so she could not annoy him too much. Otherwise, he would really turn against her. Chen Chuyun slept until the evening. After she got up, she walked around again. She even tidied up the flowers in the garden on the roof of the villa. But in the end, she stopped in front of the door of a room. It was that girl¡¯s room. She knew that Mo Lichuan had always lived with Lu Huanzi. This New Year¡¯s Eve, in the Mo family, she finally met that little girl. In the end, she was just like her sister, a rare beauty. But because of her young age, she did not look like she had grown up yet. Her entire body still exuded a simple and unadorned aura of a student. She also knew how much Mo Lichuan doted on this ¡°younger sister¡± . In the Mo family, even because of that girl, he had fallen out with all the elders of the Mo family. Even now, when she talked about this matter, Mrs. Mo was still very depressed. However, there was one thing that she still could not understand. was Mo Lichuan¡¯s feelings for that girl because of his feelings for Lu Jinghao or his own feelings. She had always thought that it was because of Mo Lichuan¡¯s dead wife. However, after meeting her last time, it did not seem to be completely like this. This question had puzzled her since that day until now. Therefore, she took the opportunity to come over this time to find an answer. Chen Chuyun stood at the door of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room for a while. In the end, she opened the door. This girl did not lock the door. Therefore, she pressed the DOORKNOB and the door opened automatically. To Chen Chuyun¡¯s surprise, Lu Huanzi¡¯s room was inexplicably small. It was even much smaller than any of the guest rooms here. Chapter 1322 Other than a small bed and a desk, there were only two bookshelves attached to the wall. Although the room was small, it looked clean and warm. There were a few stuffed toys next to the pillow. The bookshelves were full of books. There was a special photo wall on the wall with Lu Huanzi¡¯s various awards plastered on it. All kinds of review materials and exam papers piled up on the desk like a mountain. Chen Chuyun sat on the chair in front of the desk. She also saw a photo frame under the desk lamp. Inside the photo frame was a photo of two people. Lu Huanzi and her sister. That woman called Lu Jinghao. She hadn¡¯t even seen her at all. When she heard this name, that woman had already passed away. But at that time, she also knew that Mo Lichuan had actually married that woman. Up until now, Chen Chuyun still remembered her feelings at that time, as if it was a bolt from the blue. She had liked Mo Lichuan since she was young, and this was almost known by everyone. Whether it was the MO family or the Chen family. Even Mo Lichuan¡¯s parents felt that she would marry Mo Lichuan when she grew up. Her biggest dream since she was young was to become Mo Lichuan¡¯s bride. But she did not expect that Cheng Yaojin would appear from the back of everything that seemed to be going smoothly. He actually made her lose miserably. However, she had not even seen that woman once. At this moment, Chen Chuyun looked at the photo and felt both glad and regretful. She was glad that this woman had passed away. No matter how much Mo Lichuan loved her, she was a dead person after all. All that was left was a memory without warmth. Mo Lichuan was alive. He might also live in the memory forever. One day, he would marry and have children. Unfortunately, she had not had the chance to fight with this woman. Chen Chuyun was very curious about this woman called Lu Jinghao. She wanted to see if this woman had three heads and six arms and could actually conquer a man like Mo Lichuan. Chen Chuyun held the photo and looked at it for a while. Besides Lu Jinghao, there was also a little girl next to her. This photo was obviously taken a few years ago. Because at this moment, this little girl looked like she was only in her teens. She had two pigtails and her smile was like a blossoming peach blossom in summer. This girl must be Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi looked 70% similar to her sister. But her temperament was completely different. Even just looking at the photo, Chen Chuyun could see that although Lu Jinghao¡¯s name was quiet and reserved, her eyes were full of ambition and ability. Such a woman usually had a clear goal in life and knew what she wanted the most. It was also because of this that she would not let go of Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan Chapter 1323 And Lu Huanzi. Her smile was heartless, like a blooming sunflower. It was not that warm, but she was grinning foolishly at the Sun. At that time, Chen Chuyun¡¯s first reaction was that since second brother liked a woman like Lu Jinghao, he would definitely not treat a little girl like Lu Huanzi. After all, the two of them were like two extremes. However, the two of them lived together day and night, so Chen Chuyun did not have any confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things! ¡± A voice suddenly came from the door. Chen Chuyun looked up and found Lu Huanzi already at the door. There seemed to be a trace of anger on her face. She looked at Chen Chuyun with a very unfriendly gaze. Chen Chuyun put the things in her hand back to their original position at a moderate pace. Then, she stood up and a faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Huanzi, do you still remember me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. The woman in front of her¡­ ¡­ She remembered ¡­ Just now, she saw that the door of her room was open. Someone was sitting on her desk with a picture of her and her sister in a trance. At that moment, she was very angry. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. But now, she recognized it. It was her, the daughter of the Chen family, Chen Chuyun, whom her parents loved very much when she went to the MO family. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t understand why she was at home and appeared in her room for no reason. Chen Chuyun had already stood up and walked towards Lu Huanzi. Chen Chuyun stood in front of Lu Huanzi and reminded, ¡°We met at the Mo family on New Year¡¯s Eve. Do you remember? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I remember you. ¡± Of course, Lu Huanzi remembered. Lu Huanzi even clearly remembered that this woman was called brother-in-law and second brother. She even publicly said that she liked Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi could more or less know from their conversation that their relationship must be extraordinary. Lu Huanzi also inexplicably disliked this person in front of her. Lu Huanzi even had a premonition. This Miss Chen in front of her was different from her brother-in-law¡¯s previous girlfriends in the entertainment industry. In the past, Lu Huanzi thought that those people were not good enough for her brother-in-law. But this Miss Chen seemed to be good enough. Chen Chuyun did not expect that this seemingly harmless little girl would become so aggressive and sharp-tongued. However, Chen Chuyun had no intention of apologizing for her offense. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°you don¡¯t seem to know that this villa belonged to my brother a few years ago. Later on, he gave it to my second brother. ¡± Chen Chuyun smiled faintly and continued, ¡°at that time, my brother thought that I would definitely marry Li Chuan in the future, so this house turned out to be our new house. ¡± Chen Chuyun looked around and said, ¡°I liked this room of yours at that time. I thought that it would be perfect for a baby¡¯s room, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ ¡± Chen Chuyun deliberately showed a disappointed look. Chapter 1324 Lu Huanzi was very sad when she heard these words. Every word of Chen Chuyun was like a needle, densely piercing her heart. It was not that Lu Huanzi could not understand what she meant by these words. What she meant was that this house was originally given to her by her brother. She was the real owner of this place, and the room that Lu Huanzi was currently living in was also her original baby¡¯s room. So everything originally belonged to her, Chen Chuyun. She, Lu Huanzi, had no right to stand here and chase her out. Lu Huanzi thought of every floor that this room was given to Mo Lichuan by Chen Chuyun¡¯s brother. So for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Lu Huanzi lowered her head and entered the room herself. Lu Huanzi originally thought that Miss Chen had won the victory on the surface after declaring her sovereignty. She would definitely leave happily. But she didn¡¯t. After Lu Huanzi entered, Chen Chuyun turned back. She sat on the edge of Lu Huanzi¡¯s small bed. Lu Huanzi had a slight obsession with cleanliness. Of course, this was also influenced by Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan¡¯s bed was not allowed to be touched by anyone except for sleeping. Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t like people sitting on it except for sleeping. Of course, Mo Lichuan was an exception. Therefore, when Lu Huanzi saw Chen Chuyun casually sitting on her bed, Lu Huanzi felt uncomfortable. It was as if she had some kind of virus on her body. Maybe from the beginning, Lu Huanzi was prejudiced against her. Chen Chuyun sat on Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed and casually took a book from Lu Huanzi¡¯s bedside. It was the English version of the GRIMM¡¯s fairy tale that Lu Huanzi had been reading recently. Because of practicing English, the teacher asked the students to pick some simple English books to read. Lu Huanzi chose the GRIMM¡¯s fairy tale. Chen Chuyun casually flipped through it Then she said, ¡°the GRIMM¡¯s fairy tale was my favorite book when I was young. I remember when I was five years old, my second brother gave me a birthday gift. It was a GRIMM¡¯s fairy tale. From that day on, I held that book almost every night, and I could recite every story in it fluently. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not say anything. She lowered her head and took out her homework from her bag. She did not know why Chen Chuyun told her these things. She had no intention of chatting with her. But Chen Chuyun seemed to not care at all. Chen Chuyun continued, ¡°Do you know which story I like best in Grimm¡¯s fairy tale? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested. Can I ask you to go out for a while? I need to do my homework. ¡± Chen Chuyun smiled as if she did not hear Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. She said, ¡°my favorite story is Cinderella, just like you. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Chapter 1325 Lu Huanzi did not mind that Chen Chuyun would suddenly ask such a question. When Lu Huanzi looked up, she saw Chen Chuyun looking at her with great interest. Lu Huanzi especially did not like this kind of gaze. It felt like there was a trap in front of her, and she just watched her jump down as if she was watching a clown¡¯s performance. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not Cinderella. ¡± Chen Chuyun smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re not Cinderella, are you Snow White? ¡± Lu Huanzi had never said that she was Snow White. Snow White was a born aristocrat. She was not. But there was no need for her to use such a tone to mock her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not Cinderella or Snow White. What do you want to say? ¡± Chen Chuyun stood up and put the book back in its place. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°when I was young, I liked to read these kinds of books. But when I grew up, I realized that these stories were all lies. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s words seemed to contain a hint of contempt. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Cinderella can marry a prince. Cinderella can wear crystal shoes because she is a princess herself. Girls at your age like to fantasize, but when you reach my age, you will understand that there are no princes and princesses in this world. There are no castles and flowers. There is only endless betrayal and disappointment. This is reality. ¡± Lu Huanzi could hear the hidden meaning in Chen Chuyun¡¯s words. Speaking of which, this could be considered as a warning. The woman in front of her was even more aggressive than the one she saw at the Mo family. At that time, she seemed to be an intellectual and generous person. But now, she seemed to have revealed her true colors. ¡°What are you guys doing here? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice came from the door. Lu Huanzi and Chen Chuyun turned their heads almost at the same time. Mo Lichuan had already walked in with an expressionless face. Chen Chuyun¡¯s expression did not change at all. She was so calm that she was not worried at all whether Mo Lichuan had heard her long speech just now. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°I¡¯m discussing fairy tales with my little sister. ¡± As she said that, she picked up grimm¡¯s fairy tale and waved it in Mo Lichuan¡¯s direction. Mo Lichuan walked over and did not say anything. He only looked at Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi turned her head and walked to the chair behind her desk. Then, she took out all her homework books She looked like she was going to do her homework and chase him away. Chen Chuyun took the opportunity to say, ¡°second brother, let¡¯s go out and do Huanzi¡¯s homework. Second Brother, you can cook and Cook Squirrel Mandarin Fish for me today. When I was abroad, I spent all my time thinking about the Squirrel Mandarin fish you made. ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t say anything. Chen Chuyun dragged him out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. Lu Huanzi held the ballpoint pen and looked at the questions on the test paper, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She didn¡¯t know that her brother-in-law could Cook Squirrel Mandarin Fish. Lu Huanzi felt her head was a little dizzy. She did her homework for about two hours in a daze. The door was opened again. The housekeeper came over and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go down for dinner. ¡± Lu Huanzi said almost reflexively, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. You can go down. ¡± The housekeeper advised, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re in the middle of growing up. How can you not eat dinner? Eat less. Sir personally cooked a table full of good dishes today. I think they¡¯re all your favorite dishes. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart ached. Chapter 1326 Lu Huanzi¡¯s brother-in-law rarely cooked. If he really cooked himself, it would definitely be a great event. Not to mention that he had prepared a table of dishes. Lu Huanzi knew in her heart that this table of dishes was not prepared for her. It was for Chen Chuyun. There was an indescribable depression in her heart She knew that Chen Chuyun was her brother-in-law¡¯s childhood sweetheart. Therefore, the relationship between them was not something that she could understand. When Lu Huanzi thought of this, she was even more unwilling to go out. Therefore, she found an excuse but still did not go to the restaurant. The old Butler sighed and left. Lu Huanzi originally thought that everything had quieted down just like that. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that in less than five minutes, Mo Lichuan would actually come over. He opened the door and came in without knocking. When Lu Huanzi looked up, she just happened to see his cold face. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what, do I have to come up and invite you personally? ¡± When Mo Lichuan was in a bad mood, his words were never pleasant to hear. Lu Huanzi had just returned and did not want to make things difficult with Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I really don¡¯t want to eat. I¡¯m not hungry and my stomach isn¡¯t feeling well. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned. In fact, he could see through Lu Huanzi¡¯s little tricks at a glance. Lu Huanzi did not know how to lie. Every time she threw a Tantrum and said that she did not want to eat, she would say that her stomach was not feeling well. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°even if you¡¯re not feeling well, go and sit in the restaurant. There are guests coming today. You can¡¯t be so rude. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes dimmed. In fact, she knew that Mo Lichuan would definitely see through her excuse. But she thought that Mo Lichuan would not expose her. After all, in the past, Mo Lichuan always turned a blind eye to her little tricks. But now, he said this. Under the eaves of the house, she had to lower her head In the end, Lu Huanzi still stood up silently. She followed Mo Lichuan to the restaurant. Chen Chuyun had already sat down and was waiting for them. She saw Lu Huanzi follow behind Mo Lichuan with her head lowered. In a joking tone, she said, ¡°our eldest miss is really late. Second Brother, you spoil me too much. When I didn¡¯t eat dinner in the past, why didn¡¯t you call me personally? ¡± Mo Lichuan glanced at Chen Chuyun and said indifferently, ¡°let¡¯s eat. ¡± Thus, the three of them started eating. Lu Huanzi kept her head lowered. She sat beside Mo Lichuan. And Chen Chuyun sat opposite Mo Lichuan. In fact, Chen Chuyun¡¯s current position was originally Lu Huanzi¡¯s. Lu Huanzi kept her head down. After the nanny served the rice, Lu Huanzi had been eating white rice. She put the rice into her mouth one by one. The table was indeed full of dishes. Most of them were her favorites. But for some reason, Lu Huanzi could not get any appetite today. Chen Chuyun saw that Lu Huanzi did not eat anything. Instead, she picked up a piece of steamed cake for Lu Huanzi. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°this is made by my mother. Second brother loved to eat this sweet cake with Yam mud when he was young. Try it too. ¡± Chen Chuyun picked up the exquisite cake and placed it on the bone plate in front of Lu Huanzi. Just as she placed it on the plate, Mo Lichuan picked up the cake and took it away. Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°she doesn¡¯t eat these. She¡¯s allergic to yams. ¡± Chen Chuyun had a regretful expression. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s a pity. ¡± But the next second, Lu Huanzi picked up a cake and put it in her mouth to eat. Mo Lichuan frowned and looked at Lu Huanzi. This girl, how could she be so rebellious. Chapter 1327 Lu Huanzi said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not allergic anymore. I can eat it now. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan still frowned. Lu Huanzi admitted that she did this to expose Mo Lichuan¡¯s caring attitude. He seemed to think of everything for her. He even knew clearly what food he was allergic to. In the eyes of others, he was a very competent brother-in-law. However, Lu Huanzi always felt that Mo Lichuan was just acting. He was acting out the peace between them. In fact, after so many things had happened between them, there were thousands of gaps and holes. Lu Huanzi originally thought that it was the best way to get along. But at this moment, she really couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She just wanted to resist Mo Lichuan. Even if it was in such a way to hurt herself. In fact, she was indeed allergic to yams. However, Lu Huanzi was still hoping for a fluke Perhaps this yams mud and yams were not the same thing. Or perhaps it was because of its special cooking method that did not cause an allergy. However, after Lu Huanzi finished her meal, she did not feel uncomfortable. Instead, she was slightly relieved. After dinner, the housekeeper came over and said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°sir, Miss Chen¡¯s things have already been moved to the room. ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi understand. This time, Chen Chuyun did not come to visit as an ordinary guest. She actually wanted to stay here. Lu Huanzi felt as if she had been poured a bucket of ice water from top to bottom. She felt an indescribable discomfort in her heart. It was true that she did not have the right to feel uncomfortable. This was her brother-in-law¡¯s villa. She could be considered to be living under someone else¡¯s roof. However, after all these years, she had always lived here alone with Mo Lichuan. No one else had ever stayed here. The reason was naturally because Mo Lichuan was really cold and unworldly. However, Lu Huanzi now completely understood that this Miss Chen in front of her must have a very special status. However, she naturally had no right to say a word. Anyway, she went back to her room to do her homework after dinner. As Lu Huanzi wrote, she felt that something was very wrong with her body. Her whole body started to itch. One rash-like lump after another appeared. The symptoms were even more serious than the previous time when she was allergic to yams. Lu Huanzi was extremely uncomfortable. However, she had not been allergic to yams for many years. The people in the kitchen also knew about her physique. So far, yams had never been included in her diet. Lu Huanzi did not expect her condition to be so serious. It was so itchy that she could not bear it. She had already scratched her body with all kinds of bloody marks. Lu Huanzi remembered that her brother-in-law¡¯s room had a first-aid kit. There was everything in that kit. However, Lu Huanzi was not sure if there was any allergy medicine in it. Lu Huanzi did not want to go there at first. However, Lu Huanzi only felt that if she did not go there, she would probably die from the itchiness at night. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to leave her room. Lu Huanzi first looked towards Mo Lichuan¡¯s study. The door of the study was not completely closed. A Ray of light came out from inside. Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan was not in the room, but in the study. In fact, Lu Huanzi had already guessed it. Her brother-in-law was a workaholic. Usually, it was not even midnight. Basically, he spent most of his time in the study. This made things easier. She did not plan to tell Mo Lichuan about Lu Huanzi¡¯s allergy. Once he found out, it would be a slap in the face. Lu Huanzi sneakily ran to the front of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. She opened the door and went in. The room was dark and the lights were not turned on. Lu Huanzi did not want to turn on the lights to attract attention. So she walked barefoot and tried not to make any noise. Fortunately, she happened to bring her phone with her when she came. There was a flashlight function in the phone. Lu Huanzi opened it and used it as a light. Lu Huanzi finally found the cabinet. There was an emergency medicine box inside. Lu Huanzi was so itchy that she couldn¡¯t bear it. She quickly took out the medicine box. She originally wanted to move all the medicine boxes away and then go to her room to slowly look for medicine. However, she didn¡¯t even take two steps when she moved them out. Lu Huanzi was hit by half of the SOFA¡¯s leg. She staggered and almost fell down. Fortunately, she was quick-witted and held the back of the SOFA. However, the medicine box in her hand fell to the ground. All kinds of medicine fell to the ground, like a wolf borrowing. Lu Huanzi did not have time to clean up. Her body was already itchy to the point that her scalp was numb. Lu Huanzi almost did not care anymore. She lay on the ground, one hand holding the phone to light up, the other hand holding the medicine. Lu Huanzi was eager to find the allergy medicine. Otherwise, she would really be itchy to death. Anyway, at this moment, all her energy was focused on finding the medicine. So when Mo Lichuan appeared at the door, Lu Huanzi actually did not notice it at all. And Mo Lichuan had already raised his hand and pressed the light The room suddenly became bright. The sudden bright light even made Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes feel a little uncomfortable She almost reflexively used her arm to cover her eyes. And when Mo Lichuan saw clearly who was inside, he could not help but frown. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Lu Huanzi put down her arm and saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was as cold as ice. Lu huanzi quickly pulled down the sleeves of her pajamas. Then she pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°My stomach hurts. I¡¯m here to find some stomach medicine. ¡± Lu Huanzi had no choice but to tell a lie. But in fact, she didn¡¯t know that Mo Lichuan wouldn¡¯t believe it either. Because she had a stomach problem. So Mo Lichuan also prepared some stomach medicine in her room. If it was really a stomach problem, there was no need to come to his room to find medicine. Mo Lichuan could tell at a glance that Lu Huanzi was lying. Because the rash on her face and neck was very obvious under the light. He instantly understood what was going on. Mo Lichuan walked over. He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and pulled up Lu Huanzi¡¯s sleeve. The rash was densely packed, and Lu Huanzi had already scratched it until it was dripping with blood. It looked so shocking. Mo Lichuan frowned and spat out two words, ¡°allergic? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what to say after being caught on the spot. Anyway, she had lost a lot of face. She simply said, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to yams. Where¡¯s the medicine? brother-in-law, you should have the medicine here, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi had the expression of someone who had lost a lot of face. Since she had already lost face, she was not afraid of losing more. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any medicine here. ¡± Lu Huanzi had already stood up. She didn¡¯t even open her eyes to look at Mo Lichuan. She said calmly, ¡°since there¡¯s no medicine here, I¡¯ll go back to my room. brother-in-law, go to bed early. ¡± She could even say goodnight calmly. Even though it was as if there were tens of millions of ants gnawing on her body. Lu Huanzi originally planned to leave on her own. However, Mo Lichuan suddenly pulled her arm. ¡°I just told you not to eat the Yam cake, why didn¡¯t you listen to me? Lu Huanzi, are you going to make things difficult for yourself like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan would not let her off. Now, he had finally caught her tail. He could scold her however he wanted. Lu Huanzi still said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not making things difficult for myself. ¡± Mo Lichuan snorted coldly, ¡°yeah, if you¡¯re not trying to make things difficult for yourself, then you¡¯re trying to make things difficult for me. Lu Huanzi, what exactly are you resisting? Are you trying to show off to me? ¡± At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt very uncomfortable. Show off? She had never thought of this word in her mind. Because Lu Huanzi felt that she had always been a weakling in front of Mo Lichuan. Why would a rabbit show off to a lion? Lu Huanzi lowered her head and did not speak. Mo Lichuan hated her current state the most. In the past, no matter what, Lu Huanzi would not be as bored as she was now even when she was quarreling. It was as if this had become her trump card to resist him. She refused to communicate. With her head lowered, she would not listen to anything she said. In any case, she was immersing herself in her own world. Mo Lichuan was also impatient. In his mind, all of Lu Huanzi¡¯s abnormal actions today were just because she was dissatisfied with him. Chapter 1328 Because he forced her to separate from Yu Haoran, and also forced her to go home. But no matter what, he could not let the two of them stay together. Especially after he had that kind of understanding in his mind. It was still alright if he did not think about this. When he thought about this, Mo Lichuan only felt that his blood was flowing in reverse. What flowed in his blood vessels was not blood, but lava, as if it was going to burst his blood vessels. Therefore, when Lu Huanzi looked up, she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s terrifying and ferocious expression. She noticed that her brother-in-law¡¯s fingers were clenched into a fist. It was as if he was about to explode in anger. Lu Huanzi was even afraid that Mo Lichuan would explode in anger and hit someone in the next second. But he didn¡¯t. Mo Lichuan still calmed down. He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°follow me to the hospital. ¡± Lu Huanzi let mo Lichuan hold her, her mind still a little muddled. Lu Huanzi had only taken a few steps when she reached the door. She bumped into Chen Chuyun. Chen Chuyun had obviously just showered. Her Silk Pajamas wrapped around her body, and her curves were exquisite. Normally, Chen Chuyun gave people the impression of a capable and capable woman who was an elite in the workplace. But at this moment, she was like a flirtatious and flirtatious woman. At this moment, Chen Chuyun appeared here in such an image. Lu Huanzi knew what her goal was even if she used her knees to think about it. It was not that Lu Huanzi was overthinking. But it was really too obvious. When Chen Chuyun saw Mo Lichuan, she held onto the door frame and made a charming pose With a smile, she said, ¡°second brother, what do you think of this set of pajamas? Sister Yingzhi sent it to me. She said that if I wore it and stood in front of you, you would definitely look at me in a different light. ¡± Her tone was flirtatious, but it also seemed to have the calmness of an acquaintance. Chen Chuyun looked flirtatious, but she wasn¡¯t. Flirtatious. To be honest, Lu Huanzi also felt that this woman in front of her was quite seductive. She was a woman, yet she had such a feeling. Her brother-in-law was a man, so he should have already felt it in his heart. However, Mo Lichuan frowned, and his voice was also extremely cold. Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°move aside, I have something to do outside. ¡± Chen Chuyun stood up straight, and only then did she see Lu Huanzi, who had her head lowered and was almost curled up behind Mo Lichuan. Chen Chuyun¡¯s expression turned ugly. Today was also the first time she had mustered up the courage to ¡°seduce¡± Mo Lichuan. After all, she usually gave people the impression that she was too domineering. Many people advised her to show her feminine side in front of Mo Lichuan. Therefore, she thought for a long time before deciding to give it a try. But she did not expect that this girl was actually present. This made her feel a little ashamed. Chen Chuyun seemed to have changed into a different person all of a sudden. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°second brother, where are you going? ¡± Mo Lichuan did not answer Chen Chuyun¡¯s question. His voice was still cold as he said, ¡°you go to sleep. I¡¯m going out for a while. ¡± As he said that, he pulled Lu Huanzi and walked out. When Lu Huanzi was walking along the corridor, she turned around and glanced at Chen Chuyun. This glance, in Chen Chuyun¡¯s eyes, turned into a show-off and a declaration of war. This girl, it seemed that she was really not as simple as she imagined. Lu Huanzi was dragged into the hospital by Mo Lichuan in the middle of the night. Her allergy was very serious. She was given two bottles of IV drip. She was also prescribed a bunch of medicine. The drip was hung until midnight before it ended. When Lu Huanzi had just hung the drip, she had already laid down on the chair and slept. Mo Lichuan seemed to have disappeared for a while. However, when Lu Huanzi opened her eyes, she found her brother-in-law sitting beside her reading a book. The book in his hand was a medical magazine that he had casually taken from the frame beside him, and they were all in English. It could be seen how bored MO LICHUAN was waiting. Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s side profile. His chiseled lines and sculpted chin. His brows seemed to be slightly furrowed, as if he had something on his mind. Even his side profile was still extraordinarily handsome. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart began to jump uncontrollably again. Lu Huanzi really did not like this feeling. Because she could not control herself, she silently liked Mo Lichuan. No matter what, she could not escape, she could not hide. But in her heart, she clearly knew that this kind of relationship would not have any results It could be, the more she liked, the sadder she felt. The sadder she was, the more hopeless she felt. The more she was at the edge of despair, the more she felt that she was sinking deeper and deeper. She could not control herself. Lu Huanzi did not know how to do it. For her, falling in love with Mo Lichuan at such an age was like taking drugs. It was like she couldn¡¯t stop taking drugs. She could only watch herself sink bit by bit in pain. Little by little, she destroyed herself with her own hands. Lu Huanzi looked away. However, her small action made Mo Lichuan put down the magazine in his hand. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯re awake? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. In fact, many times, Lu Huanzi liked the feeling she had now. It was just her and Mo Lichuan. No one disturbed them. There were many people in this world. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s occasional care always gave her an illusion. The two of them were the closest in this world. Their relationship was impregnable. No one could destroy it. However, most of the time, Lu huanzi would personally crush this feeling. She knew that she was lying to herself She was just lusting after the warmth of her brother-in-law¡¯s company. Lu Huanzi felt weak all over. She nodded and saw the clock on the wall. The clock showed that it was almost one o¡¯clock in the morning. The medicine in the drip had reached the bottom. Mo Lichuan called the nurse to remove the needle. With Mo Lichuan¡¯s appearance, even under such circumstances, it could cause the nurse to care more about her. When he left, he even nagged her about a lot of things to pay attention to. Lu Huanzi did not take it to heart at all. Mo Lichuan listened attentively by the side. Walking out of the hospital with Mo Lichuan, the night breeze was slightly cold. Mo Lichuan took off his coat and draped it over Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to reject him. But in the end, she only said ¡°thank you¡± She did not know when she and her brother-in-law had started, but it was as if they had fallen into a magic spell. Endless quarrels, and then as if nothing had happened, they reconciled. But in fact, Lu Huanzi knew very well in her heart. Their reconciliation was only on the surface. Behind every quarrel, it was as if a seed of gunpowder had been planted. It accumulated over and over again. She seemed to be waiting for a big break. A kind of destructive destruction. Lu Huanzi knew that that day would come, but she didn¡¯t know when it would happen. After getting into the car, Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°is your body still itchy? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no longer itchy. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while, then said, ¡°don¡¯t do this in the future. ¡± In fact, Lu Huanzi felt that her brother-in-law¡¯s words were a pun. Don¡¯t be like this in the future. Do you want me to stop eating yams in the future, or do you want me to stop resisting him in the future. This sentence seemed to have become a warning. In other words, this was the result of resisting him. Now, she had suffered. Lu Huanzi knew that her current thoughts were very extreme. She could think of anything that was bad. In any case, she always tried her best to misinterpret Mo Lichuan¡¯s meaning, and the conclusion she came up with was always so unbearable. However, Lu Huanzi had no choice. She had always been active and lively since she was young. However, she did not know when she had become so gloomy. She also hated herself for being like this. However, she was powerless to change. After Lu Huanzi returned, Mo Lichuan sent her back to her room. After instructing her about the medicine prescribed by the doctor, she finally left with peace of mind. Lu Huanzi seemed to have become obedient all of a sudden. She just stood at the door and watched Mo Lichuan leave. Just as Mo Lichuan was about to close the door, Lu Huanzi suddenly ran over. She immediately grabbed the door. Mo Lichuan was a little surprised and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. The light that was burning in her eyes seemed to dim all of a sudden. Finally, she said, ¡°brother-in-law, I just want to say good night to you. ¡± Mo Lichuan felt that this Lu Huanzi was the girl that he was most familiar with. She trusted him and was attached to him. However, he clearly felt that what Lu Huanzi wanted to say just now did not seem to be this one sentence. Mo Lichuan reached out and touched Lu Huanzi¡¯s head. Instead, he said a little dotingly, ¡°good night, girl. ¡± Chapter 1329 After Mo Lichuan left, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt empty. There was actually a trace of fear. Just now, when she ran out, her conditioned reflex almost made her blurt it out. And the words that Lu Huanzi wanted to blurt out, Lu huanzi still felt that it was very absurd when she thought about it now. Just now, Lu Huanzi almost said, ¡°brother-in-law, can you sleep here tonight? ¡°. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart turned cold. Because she found that she was already a little confused about her position. If she really said these words, perhaps her secrets could no longer be concealed. But Lu Huanzi was also afraid. Because she was afraid that Chen Chuyun was waiting for him in her brother-in-law¡¯s room. Perhaps she was occupying half of her brother-in-law¡¯s bed right now. This was something that Lu Huanzi could not bear. She lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. In the end, she still got up. Out of the blue, she walked to the door of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. She just wanted to confirm that what was in her mind was not true. She felt that she was really going crazy from the torture. It was as if she was under some kind of Voodoo Spell, unable to control her actions. And inside her head, her consciousness was clearly rejoicing. In fact, she knew that what she was doing was very dangerous. If the two people inside were really¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi did not know what the outcome would be. Perhaps she would be kicked out the next second, that was not certain. But in the end, she still opened the door secretly. She did not even knock on the door. She just wanted to take a look and make sure. It seemed very quiet inside. Lu Huanzi took a few steps inside and saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s big bed There was no one on the bed. Mo Lichuan wasn¡¯t there either. But the lights in the room were bright. Lu Huanzi looked in the direction of the bathroom reflexively. There seemed to be a figure inside. Lu Huanzi breathed a sigh of relief. Chen Chuyun wasn¡¯t in her brother-in-law¡¯s room. Lu Huanzi felt ashamed for her dirty thoughts. But in the end, she still breathed a sigh of relief. Lu Huanzi only planned to turn around and move away. But the bathroom door suddenly opened. Lu Huanzi only wanted to leave as soon as possible, but her footsteps were like nails, unable to move at all. When Mo Lichuan walked out of the bathroom, Lu Huanzi felt that her heart was about to stop beating. At this moment, Mo Lichuan was half-naked. The lower half of his body was only wrapped in a towel. As he walked out, he used a towel to wipe his hair. His figure was very good. Under the light, the muscles on his body were distinct, showing the mature charm and strength of a man. Compared to Lu Huanzi, at this moment, he was wearing a cartoon spongebob¡¯s pajamas. The two of them were like people from two different worlds. However, when their eyes met, the warmth in each other¡¯s eyes became different. Lu Huanzi did not expect that she would accidentally bump into a handsome man coming out of the shower. Mo Lichuan was also puzzled. He probably did not know why Lu Huanzi would appear here at this moment. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes darkened, but his expression was still very calm. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°why are you here? What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Lu Huanzi stood there in a daze. She knew that she had to find a good reason now. In fact, this reason was not too difficult to find. Or she could pretend that she was not feeling well. Or she could say that she was hungry and wanted to eat the noodles cooked by her brother-in-law. After all, she had used such a reason before. In front of Mo Lichuan, it had always been very useful. But Lu Huanzi said something. After saying this, Lu Huanzi felt like biting off her own tongue. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I can¡¯t sleep. I want you to sleep with me. ¡± After hearing this, Mo Lichuan was also clearly stunned. But at this time, it was very coincidental. A bolt of lightning flashed outside, and then there was a thunder. Mo Lichuan suddenly understood. He said, ¡°I said no wonder. So there was thunder. You can sleep here with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know if the heavens were helping her or harming her. Because when she said this, she had already regretted it the moment she said it. However, lightning suddenly struck in the sky. Mo Lichuan¡¯s abnormal behavior was already normal in his eyes. Because Lu Huanzi was afraid of thunder. This was something that everyone in the family knew. On the night that Lu Jinghao died, there was thunder and lightning. That night also became an indelible shadow in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart for the rest of her life. In the past three years, whenever there was thunder, she would be very afraid. Mo Lichuan actually knew about it. Therefore, on nights when there was a lot of thunder and lightning, Mo Lichuan would occasionally sleep in the same room as Lu Huanzi. Usually, they would sleep on the floor in Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. However, there was one thing that Lu Huanzi did not say. In fact, after so many years, she was no longer afraid of lightning. It was just that until now, Mo Lichuan still did not know. There was still a flash of lightning outside. Then, the torrential rain poured down. The sound of the wind was like the whimpering of the devil. Mo Lichuan naturally took out another blanket from the wardrobe. Then, he threw himself on the ground and said, ¡°you sleep on the bed, I¡¯ll sleep on the ground, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt like she was riding a tiger and couldn¡¯t get down. But in the end, she still lay down on Mo Lichuan¡¯s big bed. Mo Lichuan put on his pajamas and also lay down on the ground. The thunder outside was still incessant. Lu Huanzi lowered a hand from the bed. She said, ¡°brother-in-law, I want to hold your hand and sleep. ¡± Mo Lichuan stretched out his hand and gently held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. His voice seemed to have become unusually gentle. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°okay, okay. Go to sleep. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually fell asleep just like that. Just like that, Mo Lichuan held one hand in his palm. Lu Huanzi felt very at ease. It was as if she was holding onto the whole world. Lu Huanzi only felt that she should not think about anything now. As long as she was happy at this moment. She fell into a deep sleep. In her sleep, the corner of her mouth seemed to be faintly curled up. However, Mo Lichuan could not fall asleep at all. Not to mention that he could not even find a position where he could fall asleep with one arm raised like that. Moreover, this girl was currently sleeping on his bed. It was inevitable that he would be distracted. Lu Huanzi was lying on the edge of the big bed. She could sleep on her side. Therefore, Mo Lichuan could see her small face at a glance. Because Lu Huanzi was afraid, she liked to sleep with the lights on when she was afraid. Therefore, the row of spotlights on the ceiling was turned on. Although the light wasn¡¯t bright, it was enough for Mo Lichuan to see Lu Huanzi¡¯s small face clearly. Lu Huanzi¡¯s smiling face was pure and clear, as if it was transparent. Her skin was pink and tender. A girl at this age was like a flower in Bud. Pure and clean, it was hard to pick. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyelashes were very long. Under the gentle moonlight, there seemed to be a small shadow. Lightning flashed outside, and her eyelashes seemed to move unconsciously. She was like a cute little animal. Mo Lichuan could not fall asleep. His mind was actually thinking, what kind of animal does Lu Huanzi look like? In the end, he still could not think of an answer. However, when she looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s appearance, she became more and more infatuated. This girl was not bad looking, but in the end, she still did not grow halfway. However, she was still a young girl. There were countless beautiful women surrounding him. However, there had never been one who could attract his gaze. However, Mo Lichuan was attracted by such a plain face. He only felt that a certain part of his chest could not control his heartbeat, and even felt a little pain. An inexplicable possessiveness in his heart began to clamor. This was his girl. There seemed to be a voice in his heart telling him. But there was another voice. That voice seemed to say: Huanzi is an independent and free girl, so she has the right to choose her own future and the person she likes. You should let go. Mo Lichuan once saw a movie. He actually did not remember the name of the movie very clearly. But there was a line in the movie that he still remembered very clearly. It went like this: ¡°some birds can¡¯t be caged because their feathers are too bright. You know in your heart that it¡¯s a sin to lock them up, but when it¡¯s gone, your dim world is even dimmer. ¡± Chapter 1330 The thought that Lu Huanzi would eventually marry and have children and leave his side¡­ He felt an indescribable depression in his heart. Especially when he thought that she might already have a substantial relationship with Yu Haoran. This made Mo Lichuan feel despair. The hand that was grabbing Lu Huanzi unconsciously tightened its grip. Lu Huanzi felt as if she was sitting in a nightmare. She moaned in her dream probably because her hand hurt. Therefore, she instinctively wanted to pull it out from Mo Lichuan¡¯s palm. However, Mo Lichuan seemed to have hardened his heart and did not let go. Instead, he pulled hard. Lu Huanzi was sleeping on the edge of the bed. With this pull, she actually rolled off the bed. Fortunately, Mo Lichuan was quick-witted and actually held Lu Huanzi in his arms. He became a human cushion. Lu Huanzi seemed to have woken up, but she did not seem to have. She felt like she was dreaming. And it was a great dream. Because she dreamed that Mo Lichuan was kissing her again. The first experience was not very pleasant. She even raised her hand and hit Mo Lichuan. She also knew that her brother-in-law was drunk and treated her as his sister. The kiss in reality made her heart ache every time she thought about it. But it was not like that now. The kiss in her sleep belonged to her. So, she did not want to wake up. Mo Lichuan really kissed Lu Huanzi. He had kissed Lu Huanzi before, so he knew how wonderful that feeling was That time, he was actually very sober and did not get drunk at all. That sweet taste was like a peach on a summer day. The moment his lips touched Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips, it was as if a person who had been wandering in the desert for a long time had finally found a water source. He greedily absorbed this taste. At this moment, he knew that he was shameful. But the devil in his heart had already awakened, and he could hardly control himself. He even hoped that Lu Huanzi would open her eyes in the next second. He hoped that he would push himself into the abyss, and there would be no way out. However, Lu Huanzi did not wake up. She only said ¡°Ying Ning¡± in her dream. It was as if she was frowning. Mo Lichuan finally stopped. He pulled Lu Huanzi into his arms and looked at her for a long time. It was as if his heart was experiencing a tsunami, but he did not do anything. In the end, he still controlled himself. Because he thought of Lu Huanzi¡¯s reaction the last time. He thought of her tears. He had already traumatized her. He could not make such a mistake again. In particular, he did not know the relationship between Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran. Lu Huanzi¡¯s grades had dropped drastically. She must have encountered something. Perhaps, she was now in a desperate and confused quagmire. Mo Lichuan did not want to give her more pressure and trouble. Everything would have to wait until he had figured out the truth. When Lu Huanzi opened her eyes in the morning, she found herself lying in her brother-in-law¡¯s arms. Moreover, one of her arms was on Mo Lichuan¡¯s back. The other arm was on mo Lichuan¡¯s waist. Lu Huanzi was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. Moreover, Lu Huanzi found out that when she slept last night, she was lying on the bed. Why was she sleeping on her brother-in-law¡¯s bunk now. Lu Huanzi had a few thoughts in her mind. Did something happen last night. However, Lu Huanzi thought for a while. It shouldn¡¯t be. Chapter 1331 Although she seemed to have had a wet dream last night. She only dreamed that her brother-in-law kissed her. Moreover, she often had such dreams, so it was not strange at all. Fortunately, Mo Lichuan¡¯s back was facing her now. Lu Huanzi could hear her brother-in-law¡¯s uniform breathing. It seemed that he did not wake up. Lu Huanzi carefully withdrew her hand and then carefully stood up. She intended to return to her room. She carefully walked on the ground and moved out like a cat. She prayed in her heart that Mo Lichuan would not wake up at this time. It was probably because of her prayers. Even when she walked to the door, she accidentally kicked the door. The sound was very loud. However, Mo Lichuan did not wake up either. Lu Huanzi let out a breath. She quickly walked out and slowly closed the door. Just as she carefully closed the door and let out a sigh of relief, Mo Lichuan opened his eyes. Lu Huanzi had already turned around. She had to go back to her room to change her clothes. After coming out, she had nothing to worry about. She was not afraid that others would see her coming out of her brother-in-law¡¯s room and gossip about her. Because before eight o¡¯clock, the servants in the house were not allowed to go upstairs. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect to run into Chen Chuyun before she had even taken a few steps. Lu Huanzi almost forgot. Now, she was not the only one living with her brother-in-law. There was another person. Lu Huanzi walked to the door of Chen Chuyun. When Chen Chuyun opened the door, she saw Lu Huanzi. Chen Chuyun¡¯s room was actually next to Mo Lichuan¡¯s. And Mo Lichuan¡¯s room was on the easternmost side. Therefore, Lu Huanzi must have walked out of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room at this moment. There was no other possibility. Chen Chuyun¡¯s expression instantly changed. She blocked Lu Huanzi¡¯s path. Chen Chuyun¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°You came out of second brother¡¯s room? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what to say. She just blushed and said, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Lu Huanzi originally wanted to walk around and leave. But Chen Chuyun insisted on standing in front of her. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°say it clearly. Did you just come out from your brother-in-law¡¯s room? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°so what if I did. ¡± Chen Chuyun couldn¡¯t help but push Lu Huanzi. ¡°What a shameless little slut. You actually seduced your brother-in-law. ¡± Lu Huanzi was pushed directly against the wall by Chen Chuyun. Chen Chuyun seemed to have lost control. She really did not expect to see such a scene early in the morning. This girl was only wearing a thin nightgown with wrinkles all over it. It was obvious that she had just woken up. But in this corridor, there were no other rooms other than Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. She usually did not speak so vulgarly. But at this moment, seeing this girl¡¯s appearance, she really could not help it. Lu Huanzi only felt her mind go blank for a moment. On the other side, Chen Chuyun had already taken two steps over. In her extreme anger, she had already raised her hand, as if she wanted to slap Lu Huanzi. ¡°Stop! ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice came from behind. The two of them turned their heads at the same time. Mo Lichuan just happened to have come out of the room. He just happened to see this scene. Lu Huanzi was actually quite angry early in the morning. No matter what, no matter how wrong she was, the person in front of her didn¡¯t have the right to teach her a lesson. Lu huanzi quickly hid behind Mo Lichuan and pretended to be afraid. ¡°brother-in-law¡­ ¡± Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi and gently put his arm around her shoulder. His voice became gentler. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head, but there was an aggrieved expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ ¡± Chapter 1332 Lu Huanzi felt that since Chen Chuyun had already convicted her. Then we might as well make it stick. She put on an air of great grievance. It¡¯s like you¡¯re about to cry. In the novel those scheming bitch how to write, Lu Huanzi is how to act. Sure enough, my brother-in-law seemed to fall for it. He spoke to Chen Chuyun in a very cold and harsh voice. Chen Chuyun said: ¡°Chuyun, don¡¯t make yourself so unbearable, Huanzi is just a child. ¡± Chen Chuyun laughed sarcastically, ¡°the two of you look like this now, but I look like this now. ¡± Mo Lichuan also seemed to be angered by this sentence. His voice was even colder, as if there was a layer of ice in his voice. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°tell me, what happened between the two of us? ¡± Chen Chuyun rarely saw Mo Lichuan like this. His appearance was very terrifying. The cold aura on his body seemed to be able to push people to the eighteenth layer of ice-cold hell. However, Chen Chuyun still said, ¡°second brother, you can¡¯t protect this girl like this. It¡¯s impossible between the two of you. If you continue like this, everyone will turn their backs on you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°then it¡¯s even more impossible between you and me. You should give up on this idea as soon as possible. I, Mo Lichuan, don¡¯t intend to marry again in this lifetime. Even if I do intend to marry in the future, it will definitely not be with you. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. It was as if he had already seen through Chen Chuyun. Chen Chuyun only felt that these words were like a knife stabbing into her heart. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°second brother, you know that I¡¯ve liked you since I was young. How can you be so cruel? ¡± Mo Lichuan said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t like you. It¡¯s impossible between us. If you came here this time to get close to me, move out today. ¡± Chen Chuyun looked at Mo Lichuan in disbelief. Then she pointed at Lu Huanzi behind Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°just because of this girl, you want to chase me away? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bully Huanzi. ¡± Chen Chuyun finally understood. It turned out that Mo Lichuan really just asked Lu Huanzi to move out because she pushed her just now. And this time, she came all the way back to the country just to see him. She had always placed her heart in front of Mo Lichuan. But every time, she was crushed by Mo Lichuan. How could he be so cruel. Their relationship for so many years, could it really not be comparable to this stupid girl from unknown origins. At this moment, Chen Chuyun was extremely unwilling. However, her remaining self-respect also made her not lower her head. Since Mo Lichuan had already given the order to leave, she naturally had no reason to continue staying here. Chen Chuyun looked at Mo Lichuan with hatred and said, ¡°alright, second brother, I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ll wait for you in this fight. ¡°. Lun. In love, everyone betrays their family. I¡¯ll wait for the day when your reputation will be ruined. Second brother, believe me, if you really want to marry a wife in the future, that person will definitely be me.¡± After saying that, Chen Chuyun turned around and returned to her room to pick up her luggage. Then, she went out and left. At that time, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t really take those words to heart. After all, her brother-in-law would definitely marry a socialite in the future, and there would definitely be more than one socialite in Jiang city. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that Mo Lichuan would marry Chen Chuyun a year later. At that time, it was also the beginning of her nightmare¡­ ¡­ Chapter 1333 Lu Huanzi also did not expect that Chen Chuyun would leave just like that after just one day. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi who looked like a frightened deer. He said, ¡°go to your room and change your clothes. You¡¯re going to be late for class. ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly went to her room to change her clothes. After breakfast, Mo Lichuan personally sent her to school. When he got out of the car, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°in the evening, old Xing will pick you up and then go to my company. You will do your homework in my office and then come home with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi inexplicably asked, ¡°why? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was slightly cold, ¡°there¡¯s no why? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not say anything and got out of the car and left. In the past two days, the results of the second simulation test were out. Lu Huanzi¡¯s results were still not very good. There were already many rumors in the class. Of course, the most common reason was that she was in a relationship with Yu Haoran, which affected her studies. Moreover, she had already taken the initiative to resign from her position as class monitor. However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, there was no room for her to make a comeback. Originally, Lu Huanzi did not take these rumors to heart. It was only until the rumors spread that Lu Huanzi was pregnant that her results plummeted. Lu Huanzi felt that it was unbelievable. She did not know where these rumors came from. After the mock test results were released, naturally, they were rearranged. Such an arcane class tradition. However, this time, Lu Huanzi had already made an agreement with Yu Haoran. The two of them would not sit together, so Yu Haoran should not deliberately choose a seat. Yu Haoran also agreed. Now, the rumors between them were flying all over the place. If it was before, he would not care at all, and would even be a little happy But now, those words were extremely unpleasant to hear. They were no longer rumors, and were even malicious slander. Yu Haoran chose a corner of the classroom again. His exam results were not bad, so he naturally chose first. But after he sat down, no one dared to sit beside her. At that time, everyone thought that the seat next to Yu Haoran was naturally vacant for Lu Huanzi. The reason why Yu Haoran chose such a remote seat was to make it easier for this couple to talk about love under the teacher¡¯s nose. Everyone had initially seen through it, but it was just a tacit understanding. However, no one expected that when it was Lu Huanzi¡¯s turn to choose a seat, she would choose the seat furthest from that place. Lu Huanzi¡¯s deskmate became Lu Shuangyi again. Although Lu Shuangyi was not very clear about what had happened to Lu Huanzi recently. However, Lu Shuangyi had always been clear that Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran did not have that kind of relationship. However, since the beginning of school, Lu Huanzi¡¯s academic results had plummeted. She was in a daze all day, like a ghost. She knew that Lu Huanzi must have something on her mind. However, Lu Huanzi did not tell her. She had asked Lu Huanzi a few times, but there was no result. Obviously, she did not want to tell her. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s current state really worried her. After the seats were arranged, everyone felt very strange. But this was only a topic of their spare time. The learning atmosphere of the second semester of the third year of high school was tense and depressing. The pressure of the college entrance examination was like a huge mountain, constantly pressing on everyone¡¯s shoulders, almost suffocating them. The dull learning atmosphere was like the eve of a storm. Chapter 1334 These gossips seemed to give everyone a chance to catch their breath. Sensitive people noticed it. Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran seemed to deliberately keep their distance. For Lu Huanzi, she could not keep her distance. She had always been like this in the past. But Yu Haoran used to always appear by her side at all times. But now, Yu Haoran seemed to be able to avoid her. Even if he left the classroom, he could not pass by Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. Lu Huanzi actually knew this in her heart. Ever since she came back from field training, there had been all kinds of rumors in school. He just wanted to let these rumors die down. However, when he chose the seat, the seat next to Yu Haoran had never been taken. In the end, Fang Xiaoai chose the seat next to him. The News of the new transfer student Fang Xiaoai intervening between them had spread like wildfire. There were even people who said that they saw Fang Xiaoai and Yu Haoran get into the same private car! Therefore, there were also rumors that because of Fang Xiaoai¡¯s interference, the two of them had already broken up. Lu Huanzi could not bear the blow, so she could not recover. At night, while walking on the road after school, Lu Huanzi still heard such rumors. However, she did not care. Even if she cared, it was useless. Ever since she got involved with Yu Haoran, she had become a scandal absorber. Therefore, she also knew that the more rumors were described, the darker it became. The more they explained, the more different versions would appear. He could just let it be. In any case, in a few months, after graduation, everyone would have gone their separate ways. What else was there to care about? The driver, old Xing, was already waiting outside the school. Lu Huanzi directly got into the car. After getting into the car, the driver drove the car to the MO Corporation. On the way, old Xing asked with concern, ¡°is it because Sir wants to take miss out for an event tonight, so he wants me to send miss to the company? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to do my homework. ¡± Old Xing looked puzzled. Lu Huanzi went straight up from Mo Lichuan¡¯s private VIP elevator. The elevator went straight to the outside of Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. Lu Huanzi knocked on the door and entered. It was different from before. Mo Lichuan did not sit on the office chair to work. Lu Huanzi remembered that every time she came over, Mo Lichuan would work without raising his head. However, at this moment, Mo Lichuan was standing at the office¡¯s huge floor-to-ceiling window. This was almost the top floor of the building. Looking out from the floor-to-ceiling window, the outside was filled with neon lights, as if it was ten miles bustling. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s back view was so lonely. He was standing at the window smoking. A thin layer of smoke seemed to pervade his body. Mo Lichuan turned around. In the smoke, Lu Huanzi saw his face clearly. So cold, so handsome. The moment Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi, he seemed to be in a daze. He said, ¡°you¡¯re here. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt a momentary illusion. Because when Mo Lichuan looked at her, there seemed to be some kind of emotion surging in his eyes. Those eyes were as dark as the deep ocean. Lu Huanzi opened her mouth and said, ¡°brother-in-law, look carefully. I am Lu Huanzi, not Lu Jinghao. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why she suddenly blurted out such words. But the next second, she saw Mo Lichuan frown and the Aura around him began to turn cold. Lu Huanzi laughed at herself in her heart. No matter what, she had guessed correctly. Chapter 1335 Her brother-in-law had just treated her as his sister again. Lu Huanzi seemed to feel that Mo Lichuan always had this illusion now. Why? Her sister had passed away three years ago. Could it be that it was about to be her sister¡¯s death sacrifice? The corners of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth curled up. She walked in the direction of Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi directly put her schoolbag on the SOFA. Then she walked to the French window. She stood beside Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan¡¯s fingertips were still burning a cigarette. If it was in the past¡­ Lu huanzi would definitely say, ¡°brother-in-law, smoke less. Smoking is harmful to your health. ¡°. Lu Huanzi seemed to remember it. It was the same situation the last time. She went over to throw away the cigarette from Mo Lichuan¡¯s fingertip and said something. Then Mo Lichuan¡¯s kiss fell. But this time it didn¡¯t happen. Lu Huanzi still reached out to take the cigarette from Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t throw it away. Lu Huanzi put it directly in her mouth and imitated Mo Lichuan, taking a puff. She didn¡¯t quite understand. Why did adults like to smoke. People always said that smoking could solve their worries. What was the taste of this cigarette. Lu Huanzi remembered. When her sister was almost sick, her sister also smoked. At that time, Lu Huanzi was very worried. Her sister¡¯s health was so poor, smoking would only be harmful to her body and not beneficial. But her sister always smiled and said that it was her good medicine. When her sister was in extreme pain, her brother-in-law would occasionally give her a cigarette. At that time, her sister would also quieten down. Could cigarettes really be such a panacea. Lu Huanzi also had to try it. It was Lu Huanzi¡¯s first time smoking, but she choked when she tried too hard. But the next second¡­ The cigarette in Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand was taken by Mo Lichuan once again. Mo Lichuan directly threw the cigarette away. Mo Lichuan seemed to be very angry. ¡°child, what do you smoke? ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that the smell of the smoke was extremely unpleasant. The choking taste was as if a bottle of sulfuric acid had been poured into her throat. It was so close to her brain that she only felt dizzy. However, Lu Huanzi smiled at Mo Lichuan. ¡°brother-in-law, why do you like this smoke so much when it¡¯s so hard to smoke? ¡± Mo Lichuan still frowned. He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. Lu Huanzi still felt that her brain was a little muddled. Her arm was hurting from being grabbed. Brother-in-law really used a lot of force. Lu Huanzi even felt that her brother-in-law¡¯s fingertips were trembling. She only took a puff of the cigarette. Was there a need to make such a fuss? Lu Huanzi was pushed into the bathroom by Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan took the toothbrush, pinched the toothpaste, and then stuffed it into Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°Brush your teeth. ¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because of that puff of smoke. Although Lu Huanzi felt that the smell was really terrible. But now she felt a little relaxed. The feeling was a little difficult to describe It was like the time when she secretly drank beer. At the edge of drunkenness and sobriety. Actually, she was still sober. Because she could clearly see Mo Lichuan¡¯s dark face. That expression was very scary. It was as if she had really done something terrible. Lu Huanzi brushed her teeth. In the end, she was forced by Mo Lichuan to drink water and eat gum. In fact, all of this was in vain. All the way until the end, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth still had that faint smell of smoke. Lu Huanzi instantly felt that the taste of smoking was indeed a little strange. Half an hour later. Lu Huanzi had already obediently sat at the desk to do her homework. Her mind was much clearer. Chapter 1336 Mo Lichuan¡¯s brother-in-law was still standing by the bed, smoking one cigarette after another. Lu Huanzi could not help but ask, ¡°brother-in-law, you don¡¯t allow me to smoke. Why do you smoke so much? ¡± Mo Lichuan replied perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s adults¡¯ business. Children shouldn¡¯t care. ¡± Lu Huanzi simply said, ¡°the smell is too bad. It gives me a headache. I can¡¯t finish my homework at all. ¡± After Lu Huanzi said this sentence. Mo Lichuan did not expect Mo Lichuan to throw away the cigarette in his hand. Mo Lichuan walked over. He walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and asked, ¡°how¡¯s your homework coming along? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my math homework. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°give it to me. I¡¯ll help you check your homework. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little surprised when she heard this. It had been a long time since Mo Lichuan helped her check her homework. Mo Lichuan had always been quite assured of her studies. Occasionally, he would help her grasp the key points on the eve of the exam. But now¡­ ¡­ But in the end, Lu Huanzi still handed in her homework obediently. In fact, Lu Huanzi was still a little nervous Because these days, she didn¡¯t listen to the class properly. When she was doing her homework just now, she was also a little absent-minded. Brother-in-law had always been a particularly strict person. In the past, whenever she made a mistake on a question,. Brother-in-law would definitely find ten related questions for her to do. When Mo Lichuan was helping Lu Huanzi with her homework, he always frowned. Lu Huanzi secretly took a few glances at it. Mo Lichuan finally noticed it. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°don¡¯t look at me. You do your homework. ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi start to do her other homework. But not long after. Mo Lichuan finished checking her math homework Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was calm. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what the result was. But it didn¡¯t seem too bad. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to say calmly, ¡°you¡¯re so wrong. How did you listen to the class? ¡± Lu Huanzi really didn¡¯t have the mood to listen to the class a few days ago. However, these few days, she had been trying her best to adjust. It was just that she had missed the class a few days ago and could not make up for it for the time being. After being criticized by Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi was a little flirtatious. Very soon, Mo Lichuan had already come up with a number of questions. Then, he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°If you don¡¯t do these things correctly today, you are not allowed to go home and you are not allowed to have dinner. ¡± Mo Lichuan rarely used such a severe punishment like not being allowed to have dinner. Actually, in the past,. Mo Lichuan was not too concerned about Lu Huanzi¡¯s academic results. In the past, Mo Lichuan actually said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°academic results can¡¯t determine everything. Just try your best. The most important thing in life is happiness. ¡°. But now, he was like a completely different person. Lu Huanzi finally understood. See, people are such two-faced people. At that time, the reason why brother-in-law said this was entirely because her academic results were good at that time and there was no need for brother-in-law to worry at all. Once her academic results fell, brother-in-law would still be like those ordinary parents. How could there be so much happiness. How could there be so many enlightened parents. Lu Huanzi also sighed in her heart often. Mo Lichuan¡¯s questions were even more difficult than those in the books. Lu Huanzi sat for a long time, but she still made mistakes. The more mistakes she made, the more Mo Lichuan came up with more questions. It was not until ten o¡¯clock that Lu Huanzi¡¯s math homework was still not done. At that time, Lu Huanzi only felt that she was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back. Chapter 1337 Mo Lichuan began to Tutor Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan was extremely smart and observant. Once Lu Huanzi did it, he would know what Lu Huanzi did not understand. Then, he would prescribe the right medicine. After doing this two or three times, Lu Huanzi actually got all the math questions right. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt that it was a pity that Mo Lichuan did not become a math teacher. Because what he said was really much clearer than their math teacher. But of course, Mo Lichuan was a talent. He could do anything better than the average person, even in areas that he was not good at. If he really became a math teacher, it would really be a waste of a God¡¯s gift. At twelve o¡¯clock, Lu Huanzi finally finished all her homework. Lu Huanzi really felt exhausted. She put down the pen and leaned on the table. Mo Lichuan was still seriously checking her English homework. Mo Lichuan was a person who had many things to do every day, and time was more important than gold. But at this moment, he was staying up late to check every grammar and spelling of the words. Lu Huanzi only felt that this scene was a little funny. But suddenly, she felt a little sad. What was Mo Lichuan doing? He clearly wanted to abandon her. But now he was spending so much unnecessary time on her. Lu Huanzi felt that she could not understand it all at once. Mo Lichuan helped her check her homework and the way he looked at the documents was almost the same. It was as if he was looking at a project worth hundreds of millions of dollars When he became serious, there was a fatal attraction. Lu Huanzi was unconsciously fascinated by it. Therefore, when Mo Lichuan raised his head. When he saw Lu Huanzi looking at him while eating, he could not help but frown and ask, ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment and instantly came back to her senses. However, her face unconsciously turned red. Lu Huanzi quickly found an excuse and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving to death. ¡± Yes, until now, she had not eaten dinner. But on second thought, Mo Lichuan did not seem to have eaten anything. Was He not hungry? Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring you to eat. ¡± It was so late, what else was there to eat. Lu Huanzi suddenly said, ¡°is Jiangcheng University Very Far Away? ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded, ¡°why do you ask this? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then brother-in-law, let¡¯s go to a small stall near the school to eat. I heard that there is a depraved street next to Jiangcheng University. It has food, drinks, and entertainment. ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t have a good impression of the depraved person. But it was rare to see Lu Huanzi showing such excitement. He couldn¡¯t bear to Spoil Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood. So in the middle of the night, the two of them actually went to the food street next to Jiangcheng University. Although it was already late at night. The Food Street next to the university town was still lively. The Barbecue stall was smoky and the air was filled with the smell of cumin powder and chili powder. There were also all kinds of strange snacks. There were couples here and some workers from the nearby construction site. After the night shift, they came here to eat lobster and drink beer. The small street seemed to have no time limit. It was bustling and lively, like the pulse of the city. Lu Huanzi walked to a stall with iron plate squid and said, ¡°brother-in-law, I want to eat this. ¡± Chapter 1338 Mo Lichuan looked at the sizzling red paint on the iron plate. He frowned and said, ¡°eat less. ¡± Lu Huanzi seemed to have received permission. She excitedly said to the owner of the stall, ¡°boss, give me ten skewers. ¡± ¡°Okay, ¡± the owner answered with a smile. Mo Lichuan quickly said, ¡°don¡¯t listen to her. One skewer is enough. ¡± The owner inexplicably looked at Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°why is this brother so stingy with his sister? ¡± Lu Huanzi also whispered, ¡°the boss doesn¡¯t sell a single skewer. Look, there are five skewers here. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was still cold and indifferent. He said, ¡°are you selling a skewer? ¡± Although the boss was very dissatisfied, he still said, ¡°since the little girl wants to eat so much, I¡¯ll sell it. But I¡¯ve never seen a brother like you. The little girl even called you brother-in-law. You¡¯re too stingy¡­ ¡°. The boss nagged while doing it. Lu Huanzi stole a glance at Mo Lichuan. She only felt that brother-in-law¡¯s face was as black as charcoal. But in the end, the boss still gave two skewers to Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°little girl, uncle will give you one skewer. If it¡¯s good, come again next time. Uncle will give you a cheaper price. ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly took two skewers of squid and left. Lu Huanzi felt that if she didn¡¯t leave now, would brother-in-law find someone to buy this street tomorrow. Obviously, brother-in-law didn¡¯t like this kind of place very much. It was the truth. This kind of street full of smoke and fire didn¡¯t match Mo Lichuan¡¯s identity. The high-class custom-made suit on her brother-in-law could probably buy several storefronts here. But now, the smell of smoke and fire was coming from the barbecue smoke. Lu Huanzi took a bite of the iron plate squid, which was very fragrant and sweet. She liked this kind of place because it was very similar to the temple fair in her hometown. In the past, her sister would always take her to the temple fair to eat all kinds of snacks when she had time. At that time, she didn¡¯t have much money. There weren¡¯t many things to eat. A few skewers of roasted meat and a piece of candied haws were enough to make her excited for several days. But now, it was as if she had found the feeling of her childhood. Lu Huanzi had the illusion that her sister was still by her side. She was in an exceptionally good mood. She casually handed another skewer to Mo Lichuan. ¡°brother-in-law, try it too. It¡¯s really delicious. ¡± At that time, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t think that her actions might be an imposition to her brother-in-law. It was already the limit of her brother-in-law¡¯s patience to be able to condescend to accompany her to such a place. Now, Lu Huanzi actually let him eat it. Just now, her brother-in-law did not let her buy ten, obviously because he felt that these things were not hygienic. After Lu Huanzi finished speaking, she finally reacted. Mo Lichuan did not have any reaction, but Lu Huanzi herself was stunned for a moment. Then, she silently withdrew her hand. Just pretend that she did not say that sentence. However, before Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand was completely withdrawn, Mo Lichuan had already reached out to take the squid skewer from Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. Then, he put it to his mouth and took a bite. As he ate, he walked forward. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was so shocked that she could not speak. She stood in the distance in a daze and forgot to follow him. In the end, Mo Lichuan turned around and said, ¡°what are you daydreaming about? Didn¡¯t you come over to eat stone POT BIBIMBAP? ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly followed him. They found a small shop that sold Korean Stone Pot BIBIMBAP. The boss and the lady boss were a couple, and they were actually authentic Koreans. Chapter 1339 However, the boss had been here for a long time. Although he could not speak Chinese, he could basically understand it. After the physical exchange, he ordered the dishes. Lu Huanzi even took the initiative to wipe the table before Mo Lichuan sat down. Lu Huanzi was not afraid that the grease on the table would dirty her brother-in-law¡¯s clothes. Anyway, her brother-in-law¡¯s clothes were specially taken care of. It was Lu Huanzi who knew that her brother-in-law was a Germaphobe. He really did not like places like this. Today, he probably braced himself and accompanied her here. The Stone Pan Bibimbap arrived very quickly. The taste was surprisingly good. Lu Huanzi did not expect that even Mo Lichuan would praise the taste. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°brother-in-law, look, so many authentic good things are not necessarily in five-star hotels. Small places can still have crouching tigers and hidden dragons. ¡± Mo Lichuan finished eating and wiped his mouth with his wet towel. Then, he said, ¡°although the taste is good, you are not allowed to eat alone in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say it was delicious? ¡± ¡°It is delicious, but you can¡¯t guarantee whether the ingredients are fresh or not. Most of the sanitation in this street is not up to standard. I don¡¯t know how the health bureau does things. How can they let such a place bloom everywhere? ¡± Lu Huanzi pursed her lips. She did not want to say anything. Brother-in-law¡¯s Germaphobia was hopeless anyway. When the two of them went back, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. Although Lu Huanzi usually slept late. It was rare for her to sleep so late. After they went upstairs, Mo Lichuan instructed, ¡°go to bed quickly, it¡¯s already very late. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°brother-in-law, you too. ¡± ¡°Good night¡± ¡°Good night. ¡± After Lu Huanzi returned to her room, she took a shower and lay on the bed, unable to fall asleep. She was actually very happy today. The happy part was not that her brother-in-law brought her to the snack street. It was that tonight, their relationship seemed to have returned to the past. Could it continue like this forever? But Lu Huanzi knew in her heart that all of this was just a bubble. Why would brother-in-law suddenly treat her so well. There must be a reason. And Lu Huanzi had long thought of this reason. Because a week later, it would be the anniversary of her sister¡¯s death. Lu Huanzi seemed to gradually find her footing in school. The relationship between her and Mo Lichuan also began to ease up. But Lu Huanzi still felt that something was wrong. Although her brother-in-law did his best to help her with her homework. Even though the two of them always left together in the morning and returned together at night. Even though Lu Huanzi spent all her time with Mo Lichuan except when she was at school. However, the more it was like this, the more Lu Huanzi felt that something was wrong. Every time Lu Huanzi raised her head, her brother-in-law would look at her with a gloomy look in his eyes. That kind of gloomy feeling was as if a thunderstorm was coming. Lu Huanzi always felt that her brother-in-law had something to say to her. But he never said it out loud. Lu Huanzi could not tell what exactly was wrong. But in the end, she felt that her brother-in-law seemed to be enduring something and hiding something. Lu Huanzi could not figure it out. After school, Lu Huanzi caused trouble again. In fact, it was not her who caused trouble. But after school, when Lu Huanzi passed by the basketball court, she happened to see Yu Haoran fighting with a group of boys. Those boys were Yu Haoran¡¯s usual basketball playmates. At first, Lu Huanzi thought that they were playing. Chapter 1340 However, Lu Huanzi later saw a man being kicked by Yu Haoran and falling to the ground. Then, a group of boys rushed over and pulled Yu Haoran. Yu Haoran looked like a lion that had gone mad. The boy who had been kicked to the ground.. He pointed at Yu Haoran¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°everyone is saying that Lu Huanzi is pregnant. I¡¯m not the only one who is saying that. Why are you beating me up to vent your anger? I think you¡¯re angry out of embarrassment. I think the rumors are true. Yu Haoran, do you dare to do it and not accept it? ¡± Yu Haoran pounced over. ¡°If you say it again, if you say it again, I¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡± When Lu Huanzi ran over, she heard the same words and saw the same scene. Some guy shouted in the crowd, ¡°stop talking. Lu Huanzi is coming over. ¡± The guy on the other side seemed to have suddenly quieted down. Yu Haoran was still being held back by four or five guys. Some grabbed his arm, and some hugged Yu Haoran¡¯s waist. Some guy lying on the field had a face full of hatred. However, when they saw Lu Huanzi, an embarrassed expression appeared on their faces. After all, in the past, Lu Huanzi was basically a role model in the school. In the eyes of these students, such a good student could only be viewed from afar and could not be touched. However, at this moment, she actually said such words in front of her. Even those people were inexplicably embarrassed. Lu Huanzi walked over. However, when she walked in front of Yu Haoran, she said to the boys who were grabbing Yu Haoran, ¡°let go. ¡± ¡°Let go! ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was sharp. It didn¡¯t feel like the aura of a girl. Even though each of the boys was taller than Lu Huanzi by a head. Almost everyone obediently let go of their hands. Yu Haoran was also a little confused. He didn¡¯t know why Lu Huanzi would suddenly appear here. However, Yu Haoran¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. He was afraid that Lu Huanzi would hear the rumors. However, Lu Huanzi grabbed Yu Haoran¡¯s arm in public and said, ¡°follow me. ¡± Yu Haoran was even more confused. For so long, Lu Huanzi had always shut him out in public, no matter what their private relationship was. But today, she seemed to have no worries at all. Yu Haoran did not know what was going on either. Lu Huanzi had been acting very strange these days. So she just let Lu Huanzi grab her and leave the field. A circle of boys were still standing on the other side of the field in a daze. The afterglow of the setting sun dragged everyone¡¯s shadows long. They looked at the backs of a man and a woman with mixed feelings. Lu Huanzi dragged Yu Haoran to the infirmary. However, the doctor in the infirmary was not there. He might have gone out. Fortunately, the door of the infirmary was open. Lu Huanzi found an ice bag in the infirmary and handed it to Yu Haoran. She said, ¡°put it on quickly. Otherwise, your face will be wounded tomorrow. ¡± Yu Haoran snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that they were wounded even more? ¡± Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°why did you fight with them? ¡± Yu Haoran averted his eyes and said nothing. However, he still looked angry. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°did they say that I was pregnant and you helped me vent my anger? ¡± Yu Haoran turned his head around with a surprised look on his face. Yu Haoran asked, ¡°you knew about it? ¡± Lu Huanzi said calmly, ¡°I knew about it a long time ago. ¡± In fact, this kind of rumor had been spreading in the school since the beginning of the semester. It was like a barbed vine that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It was not that Lu Huanzi did not take it to heart, but Lu Huanzi chose to ignore it. The atmosphere seemed to be stiff. Yu Haoran did not know what to say in the face of Lu Huanzi¡¯s calmness. After a long time, Yu Haoran said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huanzi. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Lu Huanzi sat down next to Yu Haoran. Although her voice was calm, she lowered her head. Her voice seemed to come from far away. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°actually, this has nothing to do with you. We just need to be ourselves. We can¡¯t control the mouths of others. ¡± Yu Haoran¡¯s mood was not as bad as this. He looked at Lu Huanzi with a complicated expression. He seemed to have a lot to say to Lu Huanzi. Yu Haoran gently grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand, but his voice suddenly choked up Yu Haoran said, ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong from the start. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I pursued you in such a grand manner, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I feared that the world would fall into chaos, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. It was all my fault. I was the one who destroyed your reputation. A person like me should have rotted in a corner. But at that time, when I saw you, it was as if I saw a rainbow in the clouds. I, who had always been decadent, wanted to bloom in the mud for the first time. I wanted to be closer to you, so I worked hard to complete my studies. I became a good student in the eyes of outsiders. But I didn¡¯t expect that you would let me see the beauty of the clouds, but I pulled you into a swamp and made you muddy. I¡¯m sorry, Lu Huanzi. I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± This was the first time Lu Huanzi had seen Yu Haoran cry so uncontrollably. It was also the first time she had seen such a big boy cry. He was heartbroken, like a child in despair. However, the way he looked at Lu huanzi still carried a trace of grief and pity. Perhaps in Yu Haoran¡¯s eyes, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was even more sorrowful now. Perhaps Yu Haoran thought that they were now on the same boat. But that was not the case. Lu Huanzi felt that she was very calm now. Even though her grades had indeed dropped Even though there were a lot of rumors out there right now. Almost all of them were very disadvantageous to her. Even though the teachers and students were looking at her strangely now. But Lu Huanzi did not care. After Mo Lichuan returned, her mentality had completely changed. It was as if the wandering dandelions had finally returned to the soil. Although her original worries and worries had not disappeared. But that short-lived sense of happiness and peace of mind had returned. Previously, Lu Huanzi¡¯s grades had plummeted. It was because Lu Huanzi felt that her heart had been wandering outside. She was light-headed every day, and her body and soul were empty. But now, at this moment, Lu Huanzi finally felt at ease. She believed that she had the confidence to catch up during the college entrance examination. Therefore, she did not have the energy to care about what others thought. Lu Huanzi looked at Yu Haoran She comforted him, ¡°I really don¡¯t blame you. Yu Haoran, you really like me. Actually, I¡¯m very grateful to you. I lost my family when I was very young, so I feel that I¡¯m very lucky to be loved by you. However, Yu Haoran, you know that I like my brother-in-law. I can¡¯t escape this demon. As long as I stay by my brother-in-law¡¯s side, I already feel very happy. Now that my brother-in-law is back, I¡¯m living very well now. You really don¡¯t have to worry about me, and you don¡¯t have to do these kinds of things that violate the school¡¯s rules and regulations for me. We¡¯re about to graduate, and all the rumors and rumors will be over soon. I don¡¯t wish for you to continue being punished because of me. Because of the previous beating, you¡¯re still under detention. If you¡¯re punished again, the school will expel you. ¡± Yu Haoran grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things. I only care about your feelings. Tell me, is it true that you¡¯re very happy now ¡°But I always feel that you¡¯re not happy. Do you know that you¡¯re too different from before? I hope that you can be the Lu Huanzi of the past, the bright Yang Guang, the talkative and smiling super scholar. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that she had indeed changed. Lu Huanzi could not remember when it started. However, this secret love during puberty had indeed caused her to sink into a great struggle and pain. It was as if all her vitality had been taken away. She could not go back. Only Lu Huanzi knew that she could not go back to the old her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, I¡¯m going home. Don¡¯t fight anymore. ¡± Her words were still cold and indifferent. Lu Huanzi had already stood up. However, before she took two steps, she was hugged by Yu Haoran from behind. Yu Haoran asked, ¡°Huanzi, what should I do? ¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t let you go. Although I¡¯m working very hard and I know that I shouldn¡¯t pester you anymore, I just can¡¯t let you go. Ever since you left, these days, I feel that you¡¯re getting further and further away from me. I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that if this continues, I won¡¯t be able to touch you anymore. Huanzi, I still love you so much. What should I do? What should I do? ¡± Lu Huanzi was hugged by Yu Haoran like this. Her entire body stiffened. It was not because of Yu Haoran behind her. It was because of the figure that appeared at the entrance of the infirmary. Lu Huanzi never expected that her brother-in-law would suddenly appear at the entrance like a ghost. Chapter 1341 Obviously, he had just arrived. Because a second ago, when Lu Huanzi was about to leave, there was clearly no one at the door. Moreover, when Mo Lichuan appeared and saw the situation inside, he seemed to be completely unprepared. He was even stunned at the door for a while. Then, the next second, his entire body seemed to emit an oppressive cold air. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression did not seem to have changed much. But his pupils seemed to be deep and powerful. Lu Huanzi only felt that there seemed to be something flickering within. However, the distance was too far and Lu Huanzi could not catch it at all. ¡°What are the two of you doing? ¡± A cold voice came from the door. Yu Haoran raised his head and saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice. Although he was unwilling, Yu Haoran still let go. The scene just now was too ambiguous. Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression and knew that her brother-in-law must have misunderstood. But now, no matter what she explained, it should be useless. And at this moment, Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t want to explain at all. Lu Huanzi finally saw through it. Why did she feel that these days, even though she and her brother-in-law had nothing to do with each other. It was as if they had returned to the past. But she still felt that something was wrong. Lu Huanzi had been thinking about this question. But she finally figured it out. Because, Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were the same as everyone else¡¯s eyes. It turned out that her brother-in-law had never believed her from the start. It turned out that Mo Lichuan and her classmates who were waiting to see her become a laughingstock were the same. Lu Huanzi felt very disappointed The disappointment at that moment could not be described with words. It was like the castle that she had been guarding day and night in the bottom of her heart had crumbled like an ant¡¯s nest in an instant. But at this moment, Yu Haoran regretted it. He did not know that even the heavens had to make such a joke. His Hug actually did not have any extra meaning. It was not a hug between lovers. It was mixed with his own despair and fear. However, in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, that was definitely not the case. After all, Mo Lichuan was the person that Lu Huanzi liked in her heart. Yu Haoran did not want Lu Huanzi to be entangled in this misunderstanding. Therefore, Yu Haoran said, ¡°Mr. Mo, it¡¯s not what you think. Just now, we¡­ ¡± ¡°stop talking. ¡± It was actually Lu Huanzi who interrupted him. Brother-in-law had always been the sole ruler of his own spiritual world. The dictator. He only believed what he saw with his own eyes and what he judged with his own thoughts. In fact, the more outsiders explained, the more they tried to cover up in his eyes. Lu Huanzi only felt that there was no need to explain at all. Lu Huanzi turned around and said to Yu Haoran, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You be careful. ¡± As she said that, Lu Huanzi walked to the door. When she walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side, she seemed to stop for a moment. Then, she looked up at Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°brother-in-law, aren¡¯t you leaving? ¡± Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, acted as if she didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s thoughts were very complicated. Because of what he had just seen, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene of two children sleeping together in the cave. Today, it was rare for him to have the time to personally come to the school to pick up Lu Huanzi. However, today seemed to be a little later than usual. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t come out for a long time. Later, a few boys came out one after another from inside. Those boys seemed to have just fought, cursing and complaining. However, as they walked past Mo Lichuan, every word they said entered his mind like a curse. One of them said, ¡°just you wait and see. Lu Huanzi must be pregnant, and that child must be Yu Haoran¡¯s. The Way Lu Huanzi protected Yu Haoran just now shows that these two are not innocent anymore. The whole school already knows about this. ¡± Mo Lichuan only felt his nerves tense up at that moment. It was as if the blood in his body was about to explode. He clearly knew that the words of a few impulsive brats would definitely not be believable. But he still could not control himself and was about to lose control. Then, he came in. He followed the clues and came to the infirmary. The first thing he saw was this scene. If it was just one or two times, it would have been fine. But in Mo Lichuan¡¯s impression, this scene had already appeared many times. Lu Huanzi had already gone far away by herself. Finally, Mo Lichuan gave Yu Haoran a heavy look, and then left as well. When they sat in the car, the two of them did not say a word. When the car stopped in the underground parking lot.. Lu Huanzi suddenly said, ¡°brother-in-law, what are you unhappy about? Didn¡¯t you not object to me dating Yu Haoran? At that time, you even asked me to stay at Yu Haoran¡¯s house. Didn¡¯t you want to further set us up? ¡± Lu Huanzi finally said this sentence. She could not bear it at all. This matter was always a hurdle that Lu Huanzi could not get over in her heart. Even though she knew the answer in her heart. When she said it like this, it was as if she was holding her own pride and waiting for others to trample on it. However, Lu Huanzi still could not bear it. Mo Lichuan did not look at Lu Huanzi either. His voice was still as cold as ever. However, he caught the few words that Lu Huanzi had just said. ¡°Take it one step further. Tell brother-in-law how far you have progressed with Yu Haoran. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that it was even more ironic. Brother-in-law was most probably good at shifting the focus like this. It was as if the focus had shifted to her instead. However, Lu Huanzi did not dodge. She deliberately thought for a moment, then tilted her head and looked at Mo Lichuan beside her. ¡°Then, brother-in-law, tell me, what stage have we reached between us? ¡± At this moment, Mo Lichuan turned his head and looked at the girl beside him. It might not be accurate to say that she was a girl anymore. Because in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. The person in front of him, Yanran, had already transformed into a woman who could seduce one¡¯s soul. She was even a vixen. Mo Lichuan could not stand her gaze. She looked young and harmless. But she was like a rose covered in hard barbs. When you were immersed in it, you might have been stabbed until you bled. Mo Lichuan remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have to tell me how I know. ¡± His tone was still gentle. It was like boiling a frog in warm water. But it was not that Lu Huanzi did not understand his probing. She was very clear about what her brother-in-law was thinking. She had probably heard the rumors at school a long time ago. It was likely that in his heart, he had lost his chastity a long time ago. He was even pregnant with a child. Lu Huanzi felt that it was laughable. But she also felt that it was pathetic. The time she had lived with her brother-in-law was not long, but it was not short either Most importantly, Lu Huanzi now had a brother-in-law and did not have any other relatives. However, when the rumors were flying around, her brother-in-law did not stand by her side. Instead, he stood by her side without hesitation. Just like those people who were watching the show, he questioned her and pitied her. At this moment, Lu Huanzi actually felt that she was quite pitiful. It was true. In this world, it seemed that no one was standing behind her. Her back was already riddled with holes from the savagery of reality and her saliva. But in fact, she originally thought that she could still hold on. But now¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that she was going to collapse. Admittedly, her brother-in-law did not have the obligation to believe her unconditionally But she was still sad. She thought that at least one person in this world would stand by her side unconditionally. She thought that this person would be her brother-in-law. She was wrong. In fact, she was wrong from the start. Lu Huanzi only felt that she was deceiving herself terribly. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to wake up from the moment her brother-in-law wanted to abandon her? Just because the past few days of whitewashing had been peaceful, she had once again fallen into the whirlpool of self-deception. But how was she supposed to wake up? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, if I were pregnant, what would you do? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect herself to say such crazy words. She was like a person who was walking on the edge of a cliff and had no way out. She simply chose to jump. However, Lu Huanzi could clearly feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s pupils constricting. Lu Huanzi felt a huge pain coming from her wrist in the next second. Mo Lichuan had already grabbed one of Lu Huanzi¡¯s wrists. He was like a furious leopard, his eyes were filled with bright red blood. The veins on his forehead were bulging. His eyes were about to burst, and there was a terrifying malevolence in his coldness. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice seemed to come from Hell. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°say it again. Lu Huanzi, tell me, are you pregnant? Have you and Yu Haoran crossed paths long ago? ¡± Chapter 1342 Lu Huanzi had never seen Mo Lichuan look so scary in her life. Every word seemed to come out from between his teeth. He seemed to have turned into a wild beast, wishing that he could bite Lu Huanzi into pieces and swallow her into his stomach. At that moment, Lu Huanzi actually saw a trace of hatred in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. What was he hating? Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was as if he wanted to kill him. Lu Huanzi felt that if she said yes,. Mo Lichuan might really come up and break her neck. However, Lu Huanzi felt as if she was torturing herself. She wanted to force herself into a corner. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what if I say it¡¯s true? ¡± Mo Lichuan squeezed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm tighter and tighter. Lu Huanzi felt as if she could hear the sound of her bones breaking. However, she only frowned slightly and gritted her teeth. Mo Lichuan stared at Lu Huanzi like this. If a gaze could become a sword, Lu Huanzi felt that she had been killed a hundred times by this gaze. Mo Lichuan obviously believed it. In the end, Mo Lichuan let go of Lu Huanzi and slammed the door. Lu Huanzi sat in the front passenger seat for a long time. Her arm was really broken and she only felt a huge pain. Lu Huanzi opened her sleeve and saw that the part of her arm that had just been pinched was already bruised. Lu Huanzi felt that it was very ironic. But for some reason, she still felt very happy in her heart. It was as if seeing Mo Lichuan Fall for the trap and that furious expression, Lu Huanzi really felt very happy. Because Lu Huanzi saw a huge pain in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. That kind of pain seemed to have been covered up by the pity and doubt that had originally been directed at her. Lu Huanzi hated that look in her eyes. She had already tortured herself beyond recognition in this relationship that could not be seen in the light, as if there was no way out from the festering. But when Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan in pain, the festering wounds in her heart seemed to be healing bit by bit. See, pain also needs to be shared. Mo Lichuan was supposed to split the other half. But Lu Huanzi used another method. Lu Huanzi sat in the car for two hours. During these two hours, she didn¡¯t think about anything. It was like a toy puppet. But when she came out of the underground garage and went upstairs¡­ Lu Huanzi had already calmed herself down as if nothing had happened. When Lu Huanzi went upstairs, she happened to see the housekeeper coming down from upstairs. Lu Huanzi asked as if nothing had happened, ¡°where is brother-in-law now? ¡± The housekeeper, however, had a worried expression. The housekeeper said, ¡°Miss, why did you come back only now? Sir came back two hours ago. I don¡¯t know what happened today, but Sir flew into a rage and smashed everything in the study room. He even smashed the glass of the cabinet with his fist. His hand was also injured. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned slightly. ¡°His hand was injured? ¡± The housekeeper frowned. ¡°Yes, it was serious. I have followed Sir for so many years, but I have never seen him lose control like this. He actually hurt himself like this. I don¡¯t know what happened. ¡± Yes, Lu Huanzi had never seen him either. Even when his sister passed away, his brother-in-law was extremely sad. Mo Lichuan also did not do such a thing to hurt himself. The housekeeper continued, ¡°forget about Sir¡¯s hand, but Sir refused to go to the hospital, nor did he want anyone else to help him treat his wound. Sir Is there now, bleeding all over the floor. We are really worried that if this continues, Sir¡¯s life will be in danger. ¡± The housekeeper saw Lu Huanzi as if she was grasping at a life-saving Straw. The housekeeper said, ¡°Miss, quickly go and take a look. Mister has always cared about miss the most. You must persuade Mister. ¡± Every time Mo Lichuan was in a bad mood or encountered something bad, the housekeeper would always say such words to her. The People at home even felt that words were the most important to Mo Lichuan. But only Lu Huanzi herself knew that it was not like that. If she went over now, it would only make the situation worse. Lu Huanzi did not say anything and went straight upstairs. Originally, Lu Huanzi had planned to go straight to her room. However, Lu Huanzi had to pass by Mo Lichuan¡¯s study on her way back to her room. However, Lu Huanzi could not help but take a look inside. Lu Huanzi was still shocked by the shocking blood stains on the floor. The carpet in Mo Lichuan¡¯s study was originally a very light gray color. Now, it was dyed with layers of bright red, like a winding giant python. It was almost scary. At this moment, Mo Lichuan was sitting on the SOFA, smoking. The lights were not turned on in the room. But with the help of the light in the corridor. Lu Huanzi could still see that Mo Lichuan¡¯s study was full of wolves. All the documents were scattered on the floor. The glass in the bookcase and wine cabinet were all broken by Mo Lichuan¡¯s golf club. Broken glass shards were everywhere on the floor. Mo Lichuan basically smashed everything that could be smashed. Among them, there was no lack of antiques that he placed in the study as decorations. Some of these antiques Mo Lichuan had bought at the auction market with Lu Huanzi. Therefore, Lu Huanzi clearly understood that the items inside were all priceless. Lu Huanzi felt her heart ache. There was nothing wrong with these antiques. If brother-in-law wanted to vent his anger, he shouldn¡¯t have wasted good things like this. At this moment, Mo Lichuan was smoking. Through the light, Lu Huanzi also saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s right hand was dripping with blood. It was as if he was still studying abroad. Two hours had already passed. Lu Huanzi also knew that if this continued, her brother-in-law would probably bleed to death. Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and decided to walk in by herself. When Lu Huanzi entered, she simply turned on the lights on the wall. Mo Lichuan did not even raise his head, but coldly spat out a sentence, ¡°turn off the lights. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Mr. Mo, who had always been invincible and respected by everyone outside, was actually a full-fledged autistic patient. The autistic patient was actually a little exaggerated. He was just a stranger who should not enter. But when he was very angry, it was not just a stranger who should not enter, he was also extremely dangerous to those who approached her. However, what made Lu Huanzi admire was that at this moment, her brother-in-law was actually able to say these words so calmly. This was something that Lu Huanzi could not imagine at all. Just now, how did Mo Lichuan lose control and make the room look like this. Mo Lichuan did not intend to listen to Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. She just ran to the cabinet and took out the medicine box. There was a small medicine box in the study. Lu Huanzi took the medicine box and sat down beside Mo Lichuan as if nothing had happened. There was a cigarette burning at the tip of her brother-in-law¡¯s finger. Lu Huanzi put out the cigarette and threw it away. Then, she took out hydrogen peroxide, disinfectant, and Gauze from the medicine box. Lu Huanzi first cleaned Mo Lichuan¡¯s wound with disinfectant. She carefully used tweezers to smear the sponge ball with the medicine on his hand. Only then did Lu Huanzi realize that Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand had been cut open by several glass wounds. One of them was even particularly deep. Lu Huanzi could even see the faint white bones under the cut flesh. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt as if her heart was throbbing in pain. This should be very painful. She raised her head and looked at Mo Lichuan. However, she found that Mo Lichuan¡¯s calm eyes were fixed on Lu Huanzi. There seemed to be a myriad of emotions in that gaze. It was as if the wind was blowing and the clouds were surging. In the end, it turned into a peaceful scene. Lu Huanzi carefully wrapped up Mo Lichuan¡¯s wound. Then, she tidily packed all the things into the medicine box. When Lu Huanzi left, she calmly said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m only treating the wound on your hand. You still have to go to the hospital for a check-up. Otherwise, if your wound gets infected, your right hand might be crippled. ¡± Lu Huanzi calmly finished her words and left as well. When Lu Huanzi returned to the room, she suddenly could not control her tears from falling down. It was almost as if she was unconscious. When she saw the reflection in the mirror, her face was already covered in tears. Lu Huanzi did not make a sound. Everything seemed to have been perfectly disguised just now. But when Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s right hand with its flesh split open¡­ Actually, the Line of defense in her heart had long been rotten like mud. She seemed to have used all her strength to hold on until now. Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears still flowed out. The thing that had been puzzling her all this time seemed to have an answer. Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction today was really too abnormal. Even if she had really caused a huge disaster¡­ Even if she was really pregnant, brother-in-law shouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction. Lu Huanzi suddenly had a thought. The reason why brother-in-law lost control like this. The grief in brother-in-law¡¯s eyes just now was actually so familiar. There was also that kind of struggle that couldn¡¯t be concealed anymore. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt as if it had been hit hard by someone. A very absurd and terrifying thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Could brother-in-law also have some¡­ .. .. ¡­ Some¡­ ¡­ No! No! Everything was her imagination. She interpreted her brother-in-law¡¯s disappointment in her as pain, and her brother-in-law¡¯s helplessness towards her as a struggle. It couldn¡¯t be what she thought. That would really be too far-fetched. But at this moment, Lu Huanzi only felt that her heart was trembling. She didn¡¯t dare to pursue it, nor did she dare to think deeply about it. Lu Huanzi tried her best to calm herself down. Then she picked up her homework and began to do it. Actually, tomorrow was a rare weekend. They were now in the last semester of their senior year, and the holidays were only allowed once every three weeks. Everyone had been waiting for this holiday for a long time. It was as if the seeds that had been squeezed had finally broken through the soil and could breathe a little. Lu Huanzi was originally happy in her heart. But she wanted to go to school more. It was as if now, in this home, she even felt a little difficult to breathe. Lu Huanzi finished her homework very late. But in fact, she didn¡¯t solve a few problems. Most of the time, she was in a daze. When she was exhausted, Lu Huanzi took a shower and went to bed. She didn¡¯t sleep well for almost the whole night. She always had all kinds of nightmares. Every time she woke up from a dream, Lu Huanzi always felt that her back was soaked. Then she continued to sleep. Lu Huanzi slept until 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. When Lu Huanzi woke up, she felt that Mo Lichuan must have left a long time ago. When she went out, her brother-in-law was not at home. This made Lu Huanzi sigh in relief. However, when it was noon, Mo Lichuan came back. Lu Huanzi rarely saw Mo Lichuan come back at noon. She was still eating in the restaurant. When she saw Mo Lichuan appear at the door, she was shocked. She even forgot to swallow the food in her mouth. Mo Lichuan walked in and sat down opposite Lu Huanzi. The chef at home, Lao Zheng, saw Mo Lichuan come back and hurriedly came out to ask, ¡°sir, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Shall I get you some rice? ¡± Mo Lichuan coldly acknowledged. Lao Zheng then helped Mo Lichuan prepare a bowl and chopsticks. Mo Lichuan obviously went to the hospital in the morning. This was because Lu Huanzi discovered that the gauze on Mo Lichuan¡¯s right hand had been rebandaged. However, his right hand was wrapped with a thick gauze, so it was basically impossible for him to hold chopsticks. However, what in this world could be difficult for Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi did not expect that Mo Lichuan could hold chopsticks with his left hand. Lu Huanzi never knew that Mo Lichuan held chopsticks with his left hand just like his right hand. Those who did not know would think that he was left-handed. However, Lu Huanzi was already used to this. Mo Lichuan was a natural genius. It was not strange that he knew everything. Ever since Mo Lichuan entered the restaurant, he had only glanced at Lu Huanzi at the beginning. After that, he almost never looked at Lu Huanzi. He almost treated her as if she was invisible. Naturally, Lu Huanzi would not take the initiative to speak. When Lu Huanzi finished eating and was about to leave the restaurant. Mo Lichuan suddenly said, ¡°I went to your school this morning and am helping you with the expulsion procedures. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned Pale with fright She turned around and asked, ¡°expulsion? Why? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant? How can you go to school if you¡¯re pregnant? ¡± Lu Huanzi said almost reflexively, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. I¡¯m really not pregnant. ¡± After Lu Huanzi finished speaking, Lu Huanzi realized that Mo Lichuan was looking at her with a heavy gaze. After a few seconds, Lu Huanzi felt as if she had fallen into a trap Brother-in-law probably didn¡¯t go to school. He just used a different method to test her. Perhaps Mo Lichuan also realized that he was too arbitrary last night. He didn¡¯t even prove anything, just based on her own words. Lu Huanzi was almost exposed by this slight test. Mo Lichuan¡¯s pupils constricted, and there was no extra expression on his face. It was as if it was already within his expectations. In fact, he didn¡¯t believe it last night either. But that result was the worst result in his heart. When Lu Huanzi said it out loud, his first reaction wasn¡¯t suspicion. It was despair. At this moment, Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was already very calm. ¡°Are you pregnant or not? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that she had lied yesterday just to see Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction. In any case, she already knew almost all the results she wanted. Moreover, this lie, even if she did not explain herself, would soon be exposed. After all, the two of them still lived under the same roof. Therefore, Lu Huanzi felt that there was no need to insist on lying now. Lu Huanzi adjusted her voice and said with certainty, ¡°I lied to you. I¡¯m not pregnant. ¡± Mo Lichuan asked instead, ¡°what about you and Yu Haoran? Have you taken the last step? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why her brother-in-law would insist on this question. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was very similar to a criminal¡¯s tone In fact, before the case was finalized, he had already sentenced her in his heart. Otherwise, there was no need to ask. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, why don¡¯t you say it more clearly? You should just ask directly if I had sex with Yu Haoran in the cave that day. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not speak. He was silent for a few seconds before he asked, ¡°did you or did you not? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s every word was very cold, as if it was dug out from the depths of the mountains. Lu Huanzi said resolutely, ¡°No, no, no, no! ! ! ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression changed. Lu Huanzi laughed instead, ¡°are you satisfied with what I said? Do you believe what I said? Anyway, aren¡¯t you just like them? Didn¡¯t you feel that your academic performance had fallen because of what you did? ¡± Lu Huanzi endured all the grievances. ¡°brother-in-law, I didn¡¯t sleep with Yu Haoran, but no matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m no longer clean in your heart, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed self-deprecatingly. Then, she turned around and left. During the two days that Lu Huanzi was on vacation, she almost never left her room. Even when she ate, she had the nanny send her meals to her room. Lu Huanzi just didn¡¯t want to see Mo Lichuan. However, she wasn¡¯t the same as before. In the past, whenever she quarreled with Mo Lichuan, she would always think of running away from home. But this time, she didn¡¯t. Lu Huanzi just wanted to stay in her room quietly. Lu Huanzi played jigsaw puzzles in her room for two days. Then, on Monday, she had adjusted herself. She got up at the same time as usual, went to the restaurant for breakfast, and then waited for Mo Lichuan to send her to school. But today, she didn¡¯t. When Mo Lichuan was eating breakfast, he said to Lu Huanzi lightly, ¡°from now on, old Xing will take you to and from school. ¡± Lu Huanzi was not surprised. She also did not think that Mo Lichuan was moody. Anyway, he was always like this. She was already used to it. Lu Huanzi even said obediently, ¡°okay. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that fighting with Mo Lichuan was really tiring. But she could not solve the problem between them. Because Lu Huanzi did not even know the crux of the problem. Lu Huanzi went to school as usual. But for some reason, she did not know if she was overthinking. Lu Huanzi only felt that the atmosphere in the entire campus today was very strange. There were a lot of people surrounding the Campus Bulletin Board. The morning reading was about to start, but there was still a lot of people surrounding it. Generally, the bulletin board was posted with some disciplinary decisions, and it was open and honest to warn others. Ordinary disciplinary decisions were not enough to be posted on the bulletin board. The ones posted on it should be a very serious disciplinary decision. Lu Huanzi only felt her heart thump for a moment, and for some reason, she had a very bad premonition. Lu Huanzi finally squeezed into the crowd. What she saw was indeed a disciplinary notice. As expected, it was Yu Haoran¡¯s disciplinary notice. However, it was not an ordinary disciplinary notice, but a disciplinary notice of dismissal. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt as if she was in a daze. How could this be. In her mind, she thought of the day when Yu Haoran fought for her. However, at that time, Lu Huanzi knew clearly in her heart. The person who fought with Yu Haoran was his usual scoundrel friend. Although his mouth was a little sarcastic, he was still quite loyal at critical moments. It was inevitable for a youth of this age to be hot-blooded and impulsive. It was common for them to make a big fuss over a small matter. However, everyone basically had a tacit understanding after the incident. Even if the school found out later that everyone¡¯s statements were the same, there would basically not be any big commotion. Therefore, it was impossible for Yu Haoran to be fired because of this incident. Lu Huanzi went forward to take a closer look. The reason why Yu Haoran was fired was actually that he deliberately set fire to the school. Moreover, the time of the arson was a year ago. Everyone actually remembered this matter. Yu Haoran was extremely mischievous in the past. He had a conflict with the physics teacher in the past, and then he set fire to the Physics Teacher¡¯s office in the school. This matter was known by everyone in the school at that time, and it had once spread like wildfire. However, in the end, this matter was suppressed by the power of Yu Haoran¡¯s family. It was also from that time onwards that Yu Haoran was practically a well-known ignorant and incompetent playboy in the school, but no one dared to offend him. However, this was a year ago. Everything had been taken care of in the earlier years. How could the old and useless matter still be settled. Moreover, he even used this reason to expel Yu Haoran. This was simply unreasonable. The students around him basically had the same thoughts as Lu Huanzi. They were confused and couldn¡¯t help but discuss among themselves. Classmate a was obviously Yu Haoran¡¯s supporter. He said, ¡°This is obviously a crime that can not be blamed. When did this happen? We didn¡¯t deal with it in the past, but now it has been dug up. At that time, that physics teacher was clearly humiliating a female student in front of the entire class. Our classmate Yu really couldn¡¯t bear to see such a brave and righteous act. The school has really gone too far. They actually want to expel Yu Haoran. ¡± Classmate B said, ¡°this is completely illogical. If they really want to punish Yu Haoran, they shouldn¡¯t have waited until today a year later. Moreover, it¡¯s a direct expulsion punishment. ¡± Another person said, ¡°I think Yu Haoran offended someone. He must have offended an important figure in the school, so the school must expel him. ¡± ¡°But the Yu family is rich and powerful. Is there anyone in the school that he can¡¯t afford to offend? Even if Yu Haoran pulled off the principal¡¯s beard in public, he wouldn¡¯t be expelled, right? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the Yu family is going bankrupt? Yu Haoran¡¯s mother seems to have invested in some project and lost all her money. I heard from my uncle in the business world that the Yu family has been in chaos for the past few days. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen to Yu Haoran again. ¡± ¡°This is obviously an act of revenge. But who did Yu Haoran or the Yu family offend? ¡± Lu Huanzi slowly walked out of the crowd. Her mind was in a mess. The words of those people were like bombs, almost blowing her soul out of her body. At this moment, Lu Huanzi felt as if her brain could not think at all. How could this be? How could this be? She did not go to the classroom. Instead, she walked towards the school gate. Lu Huanzi even met Lu Shuangyi who was rushing over on her bike. Lu Shuangyi saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s dazed look and was very worried. ¡°Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re going to be late. Why are you still here? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°Hurry up and go to the classroom. I suddenly thought of something. I¡¯m not going. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly sprinted out of the school gate. Lu Shuangyi shouted at her back, ¡°Huanzi, do you want me to help you apply for leave? ¡± Lu Huanzi left without a reply. After Lu Huanzi left the school gate, she immediately took a taxi. Lu Huanzi said directly, ¡°go to the MO Corporation building. ¡± The car stopped in front of the Mo Corporation building. Lu Huanzi looked up after getting out of the car. The Mo Corporation¡¯s iconic building was like a gilded castle. At this time, the Sun could still rise to the top of the head, as if the MO Corporation building had lifted a golden tray out of thin air. Lu Huanzi gritted her teeth and went in. Lu Huanzi was already mad. She didn¡¯t take Mo Lichuan¡¯s private elevator either. It was as if mo Lichuan¡¯s personal things were something she wanted to avoid. Lu Huanzi went straight to the Internet from the ordinary elevator. Along the way, she received a lot of strange looks from people. Today was Monday, and there was a flag-raising ceremony. Therefore, the school¡¯s custom was to wear a school uniform. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was wearing Huangpu high school¡¯s not very good-looking, baggy school uniform. But because her foundation was good and she was very young, she had an enviable feeling of youth all over her body. It was just that her attire made her seem out of place in the elevator that was filled with white-collar elites. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to rush straight to Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. However, because she was not sitting in the VIP elevator this time. Most of the people in the company did not know her. Therefore, she was stopped a few times in the middle. Even the security guards came over. Lu Huanzi was very emotional now. When Lu Huanzi was stopped in the secretary¡¯s office, she kept saying, ¡°I want to see Mo Lichuan, I want to see that bastard! ¡± Lu Huanzi rarely said Mo Lichuan¡¯s name so directly. At this moment, she was also extremely angry. At this moment, Mo Lichuan¡¯s personal secretary happened to come over. Pan Zhengdong had followed Mo Lichuan for ten years, so he was naturally very familiar with Lu Huanzi. Pan Zhengdong came over and said to everyone, ¡°this is the boss¡¯s sister. When she comes up in the future, let her enter the president¡¯s office directly. Don¡¯t stop her. ¡± The secretary¡¯s Office was instantly silenced. Pan Zhengdong said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Huanzi, come with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi directly followed behind Pan Zhengdong and went to the office. Lu Huanzi did not walk far before the sound of a heated discussion came from behind. ¡°It¡¯s actually the CEO¡¯s sister. So it¡¯s true. The Mo family really has an illegitimate daughter. ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t look like the CEO at all. I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯re related by blood. ¡± ¡°there have been rumors that the CEO lives with this half-sister. Why do you think the CEO is taking care of a sister from an unknown background? ¡± ¡°family matters between rich and powerful families are naturally not something we can understand. ¡± Lu Huanzi naturally did not hear those gossips. Right now, there was only one thought in Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. She wanted to find out what was going on? Yu Haoran¡¯s expulsion had nothing to do with Mo Lichuan. In fact, Lu Huanzi already had the answer in her heart. It must be Mo Lichuan¡¯s doing. It must be Mo Lichuan¡¯s pressure. Just like when he expelled Sun Yijun, this was Mo Lichuan¡¯s method. To Mo Lichuan, this was a piece of cake. Lu Huanzi felt that she had really been blinded by anger. Therefore, the moment she entered the door, she almost rushed over. From the door to Mo Lichuan¡¯s position, it was only 20 meters away. Lu Huanzi took off her school bag and ruthlessly threw it over. Mo Lichuan reacted quickly and directly caught Lu Huanzi¡¯s school bag in his hand. However, he was still sitting. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were calm, and he did not seem surprised when he saw Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi rushed over and grabbed Mo Lichuan¡¯s shirt collar, almost shouting, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I! F * CK! You! SECOND UNCLE! ¡± Lu Huanzi almost never swore. But at this moment, she was almost blinded by it. She rarely quarreled with others. She did not even know how to swear. She basically learned this sentence from a novel. But Lu Huanzi did not expect that Mo Lichuan would say something like the lines in a novel. Mo Lichuan said lightly, ¡°Lu Huanzi, you¡¯ve been to my house before. My family has only one heir for several generations. You should know that I don¡¯t have a second uncle. ¡± Lu Huanzi remembered that the male lead in a certain novel had said the same thing. When Lu Huanzi saw it, she felt that this sentence was really interesting. She even clapped and praised the cleverness of the male lead. However, Lu Huanzi did not find it interesting at all when such a melodramatic scene happened to her. It was only the kind of anger that made her speechless. A person like Mo Lichuan was very capable. He was able to toy with you in the palm of his hand. He was even able to collapse Mount Tai Without even knowing it. When everyone saw him shining with a golden light, they were all in admiration. However, after there was no one, the person who was played by him was so miserable. Pan Zhengdong also happened to see such a scene. However, he was a little tearful. In his impression, Miss Lu had always been obedient, bright and clean like a student, but he had never thought that she would have such a hot side. It was also the first time he had seen someone actually dare to swear in front of Mo Lichuan. It was simply an eye-opener. But the president seemed to be able to completely meet Miss Lu¡¯s reaction. He just unhurriedly pulled her hand away, and even slowly adjusted his collar. Seeing such a scene. Pan Zhengdong felt that the next storm was inevitable. It was still a good thing. So Pan Zhengdong quickly left the president¡¯s office and closed the door. The office suddenly became strangely quiet. Because of the atmosphere, Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes had turned red. Like a little bun who had been going crazy, she glared at Mo Lichuan. However, Mo Lichuan was still as calm as ever. Lu Huanzi felt that this man was too scary. Could it be that he did not feel guilty at all? Mo Lichuan even got up and poured a glass of water for Lu Huanzi. Then, he said slowly, ¡°aren¡¯t you supposed to be in school right now? ¡± He was actually able to ask such a question as if nothing had happened. Lu Huanzi felt that he really knew how to act. Lu Huanzi did not want to keep her guessing, so she simply asked, ¡°Yu Haoran was expelled. ¡± She had already tried her best to calm her guilty conscience. It was as if she was calmly narrating this matter. But she still could not control the explosive anger that appeared in her chest and eyes. She just endured it. She stared at Mo Lichuan¡¯s face. She just wanted to see Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction. Actually, Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t have any reaction. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t see anything at all. He just said ¡°oh¡± lightly. This faint sound couldn¡¯t be heard at all. was He suspicious, or did he know in advance, or was he still acting. Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was really good at acting. She simply said directly, ¡°Mo Lichuan, tell me, is this thing your doing? ¡± Lu Huanzi still directly said Mo Lichuan¡¯s name. This was almost the first time in front of Mo Lichuan. When Mo Lichuan heard his name, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°he was expelled from the school. He must have done something wrong. What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m not the principal of your school. Do you think I can expel whoever I want? ¡± Chapter 1343 Lu Huanzi did not think that she would blurt out such words. After saying it, she felt that she was quite stupid. However, she did not seem to be able to think of any way to contend with Mo Lichuan. However, Mo Lichuan seemed to be really angered by this sentence. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi coldly and said word by word, ¡°are you threatening me? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was extremely cold. He had thought that Lu Huanzi would come over today to interrogate him. However, Lu Huanzi did not think that he would be so extreme. He even said that she would not go to school even if Yu Haoran was expelled. Since he had said it, Lu Huanzi felt that she had nothing to worry about. Lu Huanzi calmed her emotions and said, ¡°yes, if Yu Haoran is expelled, I won¡¯t go to school anymore. brother-in-law, I¡¯m not threatening you, but I don¡¯t want my bad relationship to make others a scapegoat. ¡± This was the truth in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. No matter what, Yu Haoran couldn¡¯t be expelled because of Mo Lichuan. However, she had no choice. This was the only thing she could do. However, Mo Lichuan snorted coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to school, then don¡¯t go. No one forced you. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to have returned to his casual appearance. In the moment of his rage, Lu Huanzi felt that it was an illusion. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, you have to know that in this world, no one can threaten me. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, her heart felt as if it had been dug out by someone and sealed in a freezer. She instantly felt that she was quite foolish. After experiencing so many things, could it be that she had not seen clearly? She was actually not that important to Mo Lichuan. To a dispensable person, such a threat had no deterrent force at all. Lu Huanzi felt that she must be very laughable in front of Mo Lichuan now. It was like an ant trying to challenge the authority of a lion. Lu Huanzi was stunned for about ten seconds when she heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. Then, she seemed to laugh. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice had already quieted down, ¡°brother-in-law, I understand. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi turned around and left the office. Mo Lichuan also sat in his seat for a long time. He didn¡¯t move at all. His calm appearance was like a statue. Pan Zhengdong came in once midway. He originally wanted to inform Mo Lichuan that the afternoon meeting was about to begin. However, when he saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s appearance, he thought for a while and decided to leave on his own accord. It seemed that today¡¯s meeting had to be canceled. He had seen the president¡¯s appearance before. If he went over now, he would definitely end up in a terrible state. Mo Lichuan sat in his office for about half an hour. Then, he got up, picked up his clothes and left. He drove himself back to the villa. Then, he ran straight to Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. Mo Lichuan did not open the door and opened it directly. It was only nine o¡¯clock in the morning. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s room was unusually dark. The curtains on the other side of the desk were completely covered. The Room seemed to be airtight. Mo Lichuan did not turn on the lights and walked straight in. However, his eyes were like x-ray vision. After entering, he could bypass all obstacles. He walked straight to the bedside. Then, he forcefully lifted the quilt. Lu Huanzi was curled up in the quilt and crying. After the quilt was lifted, she did not get up. Her entire body curled up like a shrimp. Lu Huanzi did not make a sound at all. Instead, she covered her face with her hands and sobbed like a kitten. She looked especially weak like this. At that moment, Mo Lichuan¡¯s entire heart seemed to have been hit by something. His heart ached so much that it felt like he was about to die. Mo Lichuan looked at this scene and was speechless. However, he did not expect that in the next second, he would forcefully hug Lu Huanzi in his arms. Lu Huanzi was forcefully hugged and knelt on the bed. However, she still covered her eyes with her hands and kept crying. Mo Lichuan Hugged Lu Huanzi tightly. ¡°¡­¡± It was as if she was going to be embedded into her own body and assimilated into her blood and bones. Lu Huanzi also struggled desperately in the beginning. But in the end, her strength could not match that of a man. In the end, she could only let Mo Lichuan hug her in his arms. Lu Huanzi continued to cry. She cried on Mo Lichuan¡¯s shoulder until she almost passed out. Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, looked at her quietly with a solemn face. He did not seem to know what to do. He just hugged her tightly as if Lu Huanzi was going to disappear if he let go. Lu huanzi grabbed Mo Lichuan¡¯s collar and her tears were all wet. In Mo Lichuan¡¯s memory, Lu Huanzi had never cried so helplessly other than the time when her sister passed away. She was helpless like a young kitten that had been abandoned. She walked on the street corner in despair and looked at this complicated world. Mo Lichuan had never felt such heartache. He only felt that Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears were not tears but transparent sulfuric acid. Every drop fell on his heart. He only felt that his entire heart was being corroded crazily, almost melting. Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears seemed to flow without drying up. She just grabbed Mo Lichuan¡¯s collar and cried. She was like a drowning person desperately holding onto the last piece of driftwood. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi. Like a demon, he actually kissed her tears. He wanted her to stop crying. He wanted to wipe away those tears. But at that time, it was as if he could not think, so he only thought of this method. Mo Lichuan smelled Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes. He could feel Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyelashes trembling slightly. It was like the wings of a butterfly. Mo Lichuan originally thought that Lu Huanzi would be like last time, flying into a rage, and even raising her hand to give him a slap. But she didn¡¯t. Lu Huanzi closed her eyes. She even used her own lips to meet his. Mo Lichuan was very shocked. But Lu Huanzi¡¯s initiative was an irresistible temptation to him. At this moment, Mo Lichuan¡¯s thoughts seemed to have no room for anything else. He was like a hungry lion, crazily devouring her scent. This time, Lu Huanzi did not reject him at all. Basically, she let Mo Lichuan do whatever he wanted. But she had almost no experience in kissing. In a sense, this was her first kiss with the same person. It was like a raging storm. Until Lu Huanzi was pressed onto the bed. Mo Lichuan tore off her school uniform. A hand had already followed the Hem of her shirt all the way from her waist to her abdomen. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Only then did she suddenly wake up. ¡°No¡­ ¡± She finally opened her eyes and opened her mouth to refuse. An unprecedented fear rose in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. At this moment, Mo Lichuan made her feel extremely dangerous and unfamiliar. However, after Lu Huanzi spoke, Mo Lichuan still stopped. His entire body lay on Lu Huanzi¡¯s body. Then, he turned around and hugged Lu Huanzi in his arms. The two of them quietly hugged each other and lay on the small bed in Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. It was as if they were two of the same kind who kept each other warm. It was as if everything in this world had disappeared. There was no so-called age gap, there was no ethical restriction. The two of them hugged each other quietly, as if there was only each other left. Lu Huanzi only felt that this moment was like heaven¡¯s alms. Because lying in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms felt so real. It was like a dream. Her hands could feel the temperature of Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. And her nose and mouth were filled with the smell of Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. They seemed to have never been so close without holding anything back. If this was really a dream, Lu Huanzi hoped that she would never wake up. But Lu Huanzi knew that this was not a dream. In the end, it was Lu Huanzi who spoke first. ¡°brother-in-law, did you just treat me as your sister again? ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, she was actually giving herself a way out. Between them, it should not be like this. But just now, Lu Huanzi clearly felt mo Lichuan¡¯s feelings for her. But there was a layer of paper between them, and it hadn¡¯t been exposed yet. ¡°No, Huanzi, I¡¯ve never thought of you as your sister. ¡± Chapter 1344 Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart ached. This was the result she wanted to hear the most, and she had asked her brother-in-law many times. But every time, her brother-in-law answered with silence. Lu Huanzi had never thought that there would be another answer. That was because she had never dared to think about it. But now, she could not wait to break this layer of paper. Her heart beat very fast, and even a little uncomfortable. But what overflowed her heart was an indescribable ecstasy and contradiction. Mo Lichuan lowered his head and kissed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair. His voice was still dark and Hoarse. However, his tone was as calm as water. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°girl, I¡¯ve never helped you to be your sister, nor have I helped you to be anyone. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little surprised. If this time was real, he was sober. But last time, brother-in-law was clearly drunk. If brother-in-law didn¡¯t say that he treated her as his sister, then why did he kiss her so hard? Actually, Lu Huanzi had an answer in her heart. When Mo Lichuan targeted Yu Haoran time and time again. When brother-in-law was meticulous to her. When brother-in-law fell out with her family and even cut off all contact with her. Lu Huanzi actually had a little feeling in her heart. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t dare to think that way. Sometimes, she could also feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s pain similar to hers. But she always thought in another direction. She told herself that Mo Lichuan had abandoned her. She complained and hated him. But she did not dare to think of another possibility. But at this moment, there seemed to be no way out. She was already lying in his arms. They were no longer the same as before. Mo Lichuan Hugged Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°Huanzi, I love you. What about you? The person in your heart, is it me or Yu Haoran? ¡± Lu Huanzi was completely stunned. Because of Mo Lichuan¡¯s words, ¡°I love you. ¡°. It was like fireworks blooming in her brain. It was also like someone was pinching her heart. She could hardly breathe. Lu Huanzi did not answer Mo Lichuan¡¯s question for a long time. Mo Lichuan asked again, ¡°the person in your heart, is it me or Yu Haoran? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not find it strange that Mo Lichuan asked such a question. Her brother-in-law was a meticulous person. No matter how well she hid it, she would probably be able to detect the clues. Moreover, she was just a rookie in relationships. Therefore, Mo Lichuan must have noticed it. However, Lu Huanzi had always used Yu Haoran as a shield in front of Mo Lichuan. That was why Mo Lichuan asked such a question. However, at this moment, Lu Huanzi no longer wanted to hide herself. Even if the sky was falling and the Earth was falling, even if she was destined to go to hell. She also wanted to face herself in this way. Lu huanzi hugged Mo Lichuan¡¯s neck, but she took the initiative to kiss him. ¡°brother-in-law, I like you. I¡¯ve always liked you. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know the difference between love and affection. She could not say the word love like her brother-in-law. Perhaps it was because her brother-in-law was an adult. At her age, she did not know the true meaning of love. But Love was enough to show her love. Mo Lichuan seemed to be stunned. Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips were pink and transparent, like sparkling jell-o. It was also like a freshly ripened peach on a tree. It emitted a tempting fruit fragrance. Mo Lichuan could not help but kiss her back heavily. Mo Lichuan did not expect that when he was almost 30 years old, he still looked like an 18. Nine-year-old little boy. He did not do anything. Just by hugging her, his heart seemed to float above the clouds. He actually hugged Lu Huanzi and lay on the bed for an entire day. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was already sleeping on his arm. There seemed to be a layer of mist on her eyelashes. Lu Huanzi¡¯s skin was delicate, like smooth silk. Mo Lichuan looked at her for a long time. He hugged her tightly, as if he was hugging the most important treasure. At this moment, he had thought about it for a long time. Many things seemed to be out of control. For such a long time, he had been acting like a saint, playing the role of a parent in front of Lu Huanzi. But in fact, this was not what he wanted in his heart. He was not a saint, and he would also suffer because of an abnormal relationship. He would also consider many problems. In the end, because he was still much older than Huanzi, he still felt that this relationship would not be recognized by the world and hesitated. But in the past, none of them could compete with the happiness of holding this girl in his arms at this moment. Mo Lichuan had always thought that he would never be happy in this life. Lu Huanzi moved in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms. Ying Ning let out a sound and reached out to rub her eyes. She woke up. Lu Huanzi woke up and was still a little dazed. When she opened her eyes, she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s face right in front of her. Lu Huanzi could not tell if it was a dream or reality. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s deep voice seemed to float over her head. At this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was almost blank. She did not want to think of all kinds of complicated things. She just wanted to extend the happiness at this moment a little longer, a little longer. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°SIS¡­ brother-in-law, I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a moment, ¡°I want to eat brother-in-law¡¯s fresh shrimp wonton. ¡± Mo Lichuan said calmly, ¡°okay. ¡± Then Mo Lichuan got up. Lu Huanzi did not get up. She was still under the blanket. Mo Lichuan¡¯s body still smelled good on the bed. Lu Huanzi hugged the pillow tightly and rolled around the bed. Then she stared at the ceiling in a daze. Her mood did not seem to have calmed down. Lu Huanzi¡¯s biggest feeling was that it was not real. It was especially unreal. Brother-in-law said that he loved him. How could this be possible? Lu Huanzi did not dare to think about the future, nor did she dare to think about her sister. It was as if a piece of her heart was separated, only containing the happiness of the two of them at this moment. Even though she knew that almost everything now was stolen by her. Lu Huanzi looked at the clock on the wall. It was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She had actually spent the whole day lying on the bed with her brother-in-law. The Sun seemed to be setting slowly. The Red and Big Sun seemed to be among the branches of the old pagoda tree in the backyard of the villa. Lu Huanzi had never known that the sunset was so beautiful. Lu Huanzi lay in bed for a while. Then she got up. Lu Huanzi went directly to the dining room. Mo Lichuan was busy in the kitchen. He peeled prawns, chopped mud, mixed noodles, and mixed the fillings. Mo Lichuan did not ask for help, but did everything himself. Lu Huanzi was like a kitten lying at the door. She stared blankly at Mo Lichuan¡¯s back. Mo Lichuan was wearing a white shirt. His back was tall and straight. Just his back alone was enough to make one¡¯s heart beat madly. However, Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of a scene from the past. Her sister was sick and wanted to eat dumplings. At that time, her brother-in-law had also personally wrapped them. At that time, Lu Huanzi secretly looked at her brother-in-law¡¯s back at the kitchen door. It was exactly the same as now. Everything seemed to be going back in time. A huge sense of guilt swept through Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart like a flood. Lu Huanzi felt as if she had just woken up from a dream. However, her heart was in intense pain. She had actually indulged herself in this way. Brother-in-law loved his sister. When brother-in-law said that he loved her, it was probably because he had developed feelings for her over the years, or perhaps it was because he missed his sister so much. Or perhaps, brother-in-law had been too lonely all these years. Actually, Lu Huanzi did not care about this in her heart. Nor did she care about this. Lu Huanzi just felt that she had let her sister down. She just felt that she should not be like this. She had strict right and wrong in her heart. Lu Huanzi knew that her relationship with Mo Lichuan was definitely wrong. She also knew that there was no result between the two of them. When Lu Huanzi thought of this, she suddenly felt like a frosted eggplant. Lu Huanzi turned around. She went out of the kitchen and sat down in the dining room. Lu Huanzi sat in the dining room in a daze. But even she didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Her brother-in-law seemed to have been busy in the kitchen for a long time. Because the sun had already set. The outside of the window had gradually turned gray. When Mo Lichuan came out of the kitchen, he was holding a bowl of steaming hot fresh shrimp Wonton. When Mo Lichuan saw that Lu Huanzi was already sitting in the dining room, he was slightly surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°little greedy cat, you can¡¯t wait anymore? ¡± Chapter 1345 Lu Huanzi tried her best to squeeze out a smile. She pretended to be cheerful and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving to death. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not want Mo Lichuan to notice it. Even if she had woken up from her dream. But Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan did not. Lu Huanzi did not want to break it with her own hands. Lu Huanzi ate the wonton quietly. The fresh fragrance of the shrimp spread on the tip of her tongue. The fresh Lu Huanzi actually wanted to cry. A string of golden beans actually fell out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes. Mo Lichuan obviously saw it too. Mo Lichuan asked in a deep voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Is it not delicious? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, but her tears were still hanging on her eyes. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°this is the authentic delicious crying. ¡± Mo Lichuan naturally understood this girl¡¯s worries. At such a sensitive and sensitive age, he knew Lu Huanzi¡¯s current struggle and pain. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was unusually gentle, but he reached out and touched Lu Huanzi¡¯s head. ¡°Huanzi, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan in surprise. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°do you want to hear the story between your sister and me? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was gentle. But Lu Huanzi felt like a knife was cutting her body. Was her brother-in-law going to tell her the story between him and her sister? Was Her brother-in-law honoring her sister? And at this moment, Lu Huanzi was even more suspicious that her brother-in-law¡¯s love for her was all because of her sister. The so-called love for the House and the crow. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t know much about the love story between her sister and her brother-in-law. She only knew that they were classmates and that they were in love on campus. They got married very quickly. In order to marry her sister, her brother-in-law betrayed the entire family. Moreover, he didn¡¯t abandon her when she was sick and took care of her meticulously. At that time, Lu Huanzi always thought that her brother-in-law was the best man in the world. However, this was all Lu Huanzi¡¯s understanding. Her sister rarely talked about how she met her brother-in-law and how they fell in love. After all, when her sister took her over, she was already seriously ill. However, Lu Huanzi still felt that it should be a very moving story. Lu Huanzi did not say anything and only looked at Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan had already started to narrate. His Gaze was looking forward. And in front of him was a large piece of floor-to-ceiling glass window in the restaurant. Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to see far into the distance through everything. Even his voice seemed to be smeared with a layer of blurry colors. Mo Lichuan slowly said, ¡°your sister and I have known each other for a long time. When I returned to the country in high school, I went to a high school in the country. I was in the same class as your sister and we were deskmates. ¡°Your sister was very smart and very outstanding. She was also competitive and always ranked first in the class. At that time, I encountered a family crisis. My personality was rebellious and violent, and I was at odds with your sister. Our relationship was not good. ¡± This was something that Lu Huanzi did not expect. Because in Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, her sister and her brother-in-law were very outstanding. They should have the same aura and admire each other. But perhaps it was just like what was written in the novel. This should be a story of love and death. Mo Lichuan continued, ¡°but not long after, we became good friends. Because a few girls from school were looking for trouble with your sister, I happened to be there. Out of the friendship of being in the same class, I helped your sister out. From that day on, Jing Hao and I didn¡¯t like each other and became good friends. ¡± Lu Huanzi could feel that when Mo Lichuan said the words ¡®Jing Hao¡¯ , there was still nostalgia and regret in his eyes. Lu Huanzi had no intention to listen quietly. Mo Lichuan continued, ¡°however, at that time, the fate between your sister and I was only limited to this. There was nothing special because I only stayed in the country for a few months before I left. At that time, I thought that we might not meet again, but I didn¡¯t expect that after Jing Hao went to university, as an exchange student, he came to my school and studied the same major as me. Later on, he also followed the same doctoral advisor. ¡± The corner of Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth seemed to have a trace of a smile. ¡°At that time, we were very surprised and felt that fate was magical. Although your sister was a girl, she was not inferior to men. At that time, we set up a study group and your sister was the most outstanding. At that time, the two of US gradually became good friends who talked about everything. I really admire Jinghao because I have never seen a woman as strong and firm as her. She was like a hot rose in summer, but there was never any chemistry between us. We have always been very good friends. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°later, our research group went to Japan for an academic conference and encountered a catastrophic earthquake in the history of Japan. It was a disaster that received worldwide attention four years ago. At that time, the conference room collapsed and your sister and I were pressed under the steel and cement. At the critical moment, your sister used her body to protect me. She was hit by a heavy object and it was very serious. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was very solemn at that moment, and a trace of great pain appeared in his eyes. ¡°We waited for rescue in the ruins for about two hours. Your sister was already dying at that time, but the last thing she said before she went into shock was, ¡®if the two of us can come out alive, let¡¯s get married. ¡® ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was sorrowful At this moment, he looked at Lu Huanzi. ¡°Two hours later, we were rescued. Your sister was hospitalized for about two months, but during the treatment in the hospital, she was diagnosed with a intracranial tumor. It had always been hidden, but because of this injury, the tumor ruptured, and the condition worsened. ¡± Mo Lichuan sighed. ¡°You know what happened after that. I married your sister. Your sister was my best friend and also my savior. In the end, I owed her my life. When your sister married me, she clearly said that she already knew about her illness when she married me. She only wanted to transfer your custody to me. She asked me to take care of you for the rest of her life. She didn¡¯t care about anything in this life, but what she cared about most was you, her only sister. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she suddenly covered her face and burst into tears. Mo Lichuan had said all these things that she did not know. She did not know that her sister had experienced a major earthquake. She also did not know that her sister had married Mo Lichuan for her own sake and to entrust herself to a reliable person. All of this had really taken Lu Huanzi by surprise and almost rendered him speechless. Mo Lichuan said slowly, ¡°so, Huanzi, between your sister and I, it¡¯s actually not what you think. There¡¯s no love between us. There¡¯s only a revolutionary friendship where we trust each other. I have endless gratitude for Jinghao. She¡¯s the same for me. She¡¯s more of a life-and-death friend. I¡¯m used to you calling me brother-in-law, but now that things have come to this, I still decided to tell you everything. You have the right to know everything. ¡± Lu Huanzi was actually very clear in her heart that Mo Lichuan saw through her guilt and struggle. Mo Lichuan telling her all this was actually to alleviate the guilt in her heart. It made her feel that this was the case. Even if she had fallen in love with her brother-in-law, he was not her biggest sister. All along, this was indeed the biggest obstacle in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. Lu Huanzi sobbed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was like this. I really didn¡¯t know it was like this. ¡± Mo Lichuan gently patted Lu Huanzi¡¯s back. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s all in the past. Tomorrow is the anniversary of Jinghao¡¯s death. I originally wanted to tell you tomorrow. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lu huanzi placed a bunch of Cherry blossoms in front of Lu Jinghao¡¯s tombstone. Lu Huanzi had just cut down the number of Cherry Blossoms. In this season, the backyard of the villa was overflowing with Cherry Blossoms. Lu Huanzi looked at the photo on the tombstone. Her emotions were particularly complicated. Today was the anniversary of Lu Jinghao¡¯s death. Lu Huanzi stood in front of the tombstone for a long time until her eyes were misty with tears. Her brother-in-law had already left. Every year on this day, her brother-in-law would always allow her to bring her sister¡¯s tombstone for a while. Lu huanzi would say a lot of things every year in the past. She would report her academic results and talk about the troubles in her life. She would treat it as if her sister was by her side. Lu Huanzi leaned against the tombstone, but her finger stopped on the photo. The person in the photo smiled like the blazing sun in Spring, bright and beautiful. Lu Huanzi said softly, ¡°sister, is it true? You married brother-in-law for my custody rights? ¡± The air was abnormally quiet, so naturally, no one would answer her. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me this? ¡± There was another long silence. Lu Huanzi suddenly knelt down in front of the tombstone. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°sister, I want to be with brother-in-law. Do you agree? ¡± Chapter 1346 Lu Huanzi felt her heart tremble when she said this. Naturally, there was no response. Lu Huanzi actually knew. Her heart was still conflicted up until now. Although her brother-in-law had told her all this. It seemed that even if she was with Mo Lichuan now, she didn¡¯t have to bear the guilt. But in fact, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t completely let it go. Her sister and her brother-in-law were married after all. Moreover, Lu Huanzi believed that her sister might still like her brother-in-law in her heart. It was just that at that time, they didn¡¯t have the time to develop feelings over time. Lu Huanzi lowered her head and felt very uncomfortable in her heart. No one told her what was the right thing to do. She hated this kind of indecisive self. She had always envied her sister¡¯s decisive character. Since she was young, her sister had always been her guiding light. Lu Huanzi said softly, ¡°sister, can you tell me what I should do? Can you tell me what I should do? ¡± Lu Huanzi was almost lying on the ground. But at this moment, a gust of wind suddenly blew past. The Cherry blossoms all over the tree fell one after another, spinning and dancing in the air. Lu Huanzi raised her head. Countless Cherry blossoms fell on her hair and body. The Cherry petals brushed against her cheeks, as gentle as her sister¡¯s hands. Her sister¡¯s grave was buried under a cherry blossom tree. At this moment, it was as if a cherry blossom rain was falling. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes instantly turned wet. ¡°sister, you agreed. You agreed, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Lu Huanzi returned to school. And Yu Haoran was not expelled. The school naturally found a reason to classify this incident as a mischief. Lu Huanzi naturally knew that all of this was definitely related to her brother-in-law. But ever since Lu Huanzi returned to school, she seemed to have changed into a different person. In Lu Shuangyi¡¯s words, ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯ve finally changed back! ¡± Yes, the current Lu Huanzi had become the same as before. She was confident, serious, focused, full of energy, and even happier than ever. Lu Shuangyi was happy for her, and Li Jiajun was happy for her. However, Yu Haoran was not. Lu Huanzi¡¯s later results and exams all returned to normal. After the school leaders and teachers saw the results, they seemed to be relieved. Lu Huanzi was very happy every day. Because Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan started dating. Whether it was a relationship, Lu Huanzi was not very clear. Because she had never been in a serious relationship, she did not know what a relationship should look like. But at least in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart, that was the definition. Actually, thinking about it carefully, the way she and Mo Lichuan got along did not change much. Now, Mo Lichuan still sent her to school early in the morning. After school, the driver would pick her up to Mo Lichuan¡¯s company. Then, Lu Huanzi finished her homework in Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. If Mo Lichuan had time, he would check her homework. But most of the time, he was very busy. At night, the two of them would go home together. Sometimes, under Lu Huanzi¡¯s strong request, they might go out for dinner. The place they went to the most was the snack street next to Jiangcheng University. The reason why Lu Huanzi liked to go there was not because the food there was so delicious. In fact, after eating too much, Lu huanzi still felt that the food cooked by the chef at home was more delicious. Putting too much msg outside was actually not very good for the body. However, Lu Huanzi still liked to go there very much and was never tired of it. It was because everyone there treated the two of them as a couple in university. Lu Huanzi was very used to this kind of feeling. If there was one thing that was different from before¡­ It should be that they could secretly hold hands, hug each other, and occasionally kiss each other in this kind of place. Lu Huanzi felt that she was living a happy life. Lu Huanzi finished her homework. She read a book beside Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk for a while. Brother-in-law had a late meeting today. Lu Huanzi looked at the time on the wall. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening, but she hadn¡¯t come out yet. Lu Huanzi was so hungry that her stomach was growling. She rested her Chin on her hand and thought about what she wanted to eat tonight. Should she act coquettishly and let brother-in-law Cook a braised pork. Brother-in-law¡¯s Cherry braised pork was authentic. However, Lu Huanzi thought about it. brother-in-law was already very tired from work today. Lu Huanzi thought for a while and finally thought of a solution. This solution was to cook for her brother-in-law. But what could she do best? Although she could cook, it was as if she didn¡¯t have this talent. The food she cooked wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t delicious either. A person like her brother-in-law who was picky with his taste would definitely not be able to catch his eye. Before Lu Huanzi could come up with a solution, the office door opened. Mo Lichuan¡¯s secretary, Pan Zhengdong, came in. Pan Zhengdong said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Miss Lu, the president¡¯s meeting is very late today. It will be over at around ten o¡¯clock. The president asked me to take you to eat and send you home. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi had an idea. ¡°Brother Zhengdong, can you do me a favor? ¡± Pan Zhengdong was a little puzzled. ¡°Of course, but what do you want me to do for you? ¡± Half an hour later. Lu Huanzi had already piled a hot pot stove on Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk. Lu Huanzi had just asked Pan Zhengdong to borrow this stove from the company canteen. SHUNBIAN had plundered all kinds of ingredients from the canteen. Lu Huanzi even took a taxi to the supermarket to buy hotpot ingredients. When Lu Huanzi was almost done with her work, it was already almost 10 o¡¯clock. This was the idea she came up with. Eating hotpot in Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. Since she was not good at cooking, hotpot did not need skills. As long as the food and ingredients were ready. After Lu Huanzi was ready, she sat happily in the office and waited for Mo Lichuan to come back. Mo Lichuan would be back in a while. When he saw that there was a hotpot stove and various ingredients on his desk, he was really stunned. Then, he saw Lu Huanzi running over happily like a little elfin. Then, she hooked her arm around Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. ¡°brother-in-law, are you hungry? I¡¯ve prepared the office hotpot. ¡± Mo Lichuan could not help but laugh. ¡°Office hotpot? ¡± Lu Huanzi pulled Mo Lichuan to the front of the desk and said proudly, ¡°how is it? Doesn¡¯t it look good? I invented the office hotpot. ¡± Mo Lichuan saw that the soup in the hotpot was boiling and bubbling There was a pile of ingredients on the table. Lu Huanzi even used one of his important documents as a newspaper and placed it under the hotpot¡­ ¡­ Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. However, when he saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s beaming face, he felt relieved. Mo Lichuan sat down and said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s try the office hotpot prepared by our Miss! ¡± The two of them sat down and started to wash the hotpot. The taste was surprisingly good. The ingredients in the cafeteria were also very fresh. The more they ate, the more they enjoyed it. However, Lu Huanzi still forgot one thing. She forgot to prepare beer. Lu Huanzi sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t buy beer. It would be perfect if I could have a sip of cold beer now. ¡± This idea unexpectedly received Mo Lichuan¡¯s approval. Mo Lichuan made a call. Lu Huanzi seemed to have asked his secretary to buy beer. Therefore, ten minutes later, the office door opened. Two people appeared at the door. They actually carried a square-shaped thing over. Later, Lu Huanzi found out that the square-shaped thing was actually a small refrigerator. Mo Lichuan ordered his secretary to buy beer and even bought a small refrigerator. Lu Huanzi felt incredulous. Of course, Lu Huanzi was not the only one who felt incredulous. Standing at the door, the two secretaries looked as if they had seen a prehistoric monster. However, they could not be blamed. The ice-cold, expressionless CEO, who usually kept a straight face and kept people at arm¡¯s length, was actually enjoying hotpot in his office. He was talking and laughing with the little girl who looked like a student next to him. His eyes were full of indulgence. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not know that the CEO would also laugh. His gaze fell on the little girl who had come to open the door. She was still wearing her school uniform. She was obviously a high school student. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail, revealing her smooth forehead. She looked clean and pure. In fact, the people in the company were not very unfamiliar with her. Basically, the Secretary Department knew that she was the president¡¯s sister. Of course, the president had never clarified it to the outside world. The outside world had been saying that this was the sister and the president¡¯s half-sister. But surprisingly, the president loved this sister very much. It was originally just a rumor. But when he saw the two of them actually eating hotpot in the office,. He almost immediately believed it. The CEO had always been serious and even kept people at a distance. Only in front of the people closest to him would he do such an outrageous thing. After the secretary left, Lu Huanzi happily took out all the beer in the small fridge. She was surprised to find two glasses of iced orange juice. Lu Huanzi opened the beer and was about to drink it, but was stopped by Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°those two glasses of orange juice are prepared for you. Children are not allowed to drink. ¡± Lu Huanzi pouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°it¡¯s okay to drink a little. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°not even a little. ¡± Lu Huanzi snorted, ¡°stingy. ¡± No matter how hard Lu Huanzi tried, she still could not drink the wine. Because Lu Huanzi found out that her brother-in-law had a heart of stone. However, her brother-in-law drank quite a lot. Almost all the beer bottles in the fridge were empty. By the time the two of them finished eating a hotpot, it was already 11 pm. Lu Huanzi had never eaten so well. In the end, she could not hold it anymore, but she still looked like she wanted more. Lu Huanzi was stuffed and curled up in Mo Lichuan¡¯s office chair. She watched Mo Lichuan clean up the mess on the table. Lu Huanzi giggled at the side. ¡°Our uncle Mo is really diligent. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly stopped what he was doing and looked at Lu Huanzi with a frown. ¡°Uncle Mo? Are you looking down on me because I¡¯m old? ¡± Lu Huanzi deliberately teased him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re nine years older than me. Aren¡¯t you old? ¡± Lu Huanzi deliberately counted with her fingers. ¡°They say there¡¯s a generation gap at three years old, but there¡¯s a whole three generation gap between us. ¡± However, Mo Lichuan suddenly put down the thing in his hand. He directly turned Lu Huanzi¡¯s chair over. His hands were propped on both sides of the chair. Lu Huanzi was like a small animal that was circled between his arms. Mo Lichuan¡¯s body slowly leaned down. It was like a huge mountain was about to fall. Perhaps it was because he had drunk wine, his face seemed to have a layer of redness. He actually looked a little cute. Cute? Lu Huanzi herself was also shocked by the word that popped up in her head. How could Mo Lichuan have anything to do with these two words? Mo Lichuan¡¯s face also slowly moved closer. Lu Huanzi could feel a certain dangerous aura from within him. Just like a Cheetah, it was hiding in the grass, but its eyes were staring at its prey, waiting for an opportunity to move. Lu Huanzi tried her best to lean back, her entire back was pressed against the office chair. Lu Huanzi looked up and said, ¡°uncle, what are you doing? Are you molesting me? I¡¯m going to scream. Come closer, I¡¯m going to scream. ¡± ¡°scream, no one can hear you even if you scream until your throat is broken, ¡± Mo Lichuan said in a hoarse voice. Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to cooperate with her like this. One day, she could actually hear the familiar lines from a TV series from a person like Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi only felt that it was extremely interesting. How interesting Mo Lichuan had become now. He used to be so gloomy and old-fashioned. One. TEN-THOUSAND-YEAR-OLD ICEBERG¡¯s expressionless face was as if the whole world owed him five million dollars. But now, Lu huanzi gradually realized that Mo Lichuan seemed to be different. Sometimes, he would joke with her just like now. Lu Huanzi was about to continue teasing her. The next second, Mo Lichuan had already covered her lips. A passionate kiss. Soon, Lu Huanzi¡¯s brain was deprived of oxygen. Lu Huanzi really felt that she was a rookie. Because every time, she almost couldn¡¯t handle it. After a few seconds, her mind was like a pulp, allowing Mo Lichuan to do whatever he wanted. But in the past, Mo Lichuan was mostly just skimming the surface. Lu Huanzi also liked to kiss and hug Mo Lichuan, so she was very reassured. However, Mo Lichuan seemed to be very different today. Perhaps it was because he had drunk alcohol. Mo Lichuan¡¯s kiss was very hot, and Lu Huanzi only felt that her mouth was filled with the sweet malt taste of beer. Mo Lichuan simply picked up Lu Huanzi and placed her directly on his huge office desk. Lu Huanzi¡¯s posture was very strange now. Because her legs had to be spread apart and just caught mo Lichuan¡¯s waist. She already felt somewhere in Mo Lichuan¡­ ¡­ After all, she was still eighteen. A nine-year-old girl. Although she had seen some things in novels. But when it really happened, Lu Huanzi only felt her whole body tremble and fear rise from the bottom of her heart. Meanwhile, Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand had unknowingly reached through the hem of his clothes, all the way up to Lu Huanzi¡¯s chest and pinched it hard. At that moment, Lu Huanzi only felt as if her entire body had been electrocuted. She almost screamed in fear. Then, she pushed Mo Lichuan away. Mo Lichuan also seemed to have sobered up a lot. He knew what he was doing just now. He really drank too much today, and he actually couldn¡¯t control himself for a moment. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s panicked look, and his heart was filled with regret. After all, the person in front of him was only eighteen years old, and he knew almost nothing. Perhaps in her mind, the so-called falling in love, holding hands, was already enough happiness and satisfaction. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes gradually became clear. He took a step back and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I drank too much. I promise it won¡¯t happen again. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was as red as a cooked prawn. She bit her lip and wrapped her arms around her chest. At this moment, she looked at Mo Lichuan but could not say a word. Lu Huanzi was not actually angry. She was just shy and afraid. She just did not know what to do. She had not experienced many things, so she was afraid. She was willing to be close to Mo Lichuan. She liked the smell on Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. However, every time Mo Lichuan lost control, Lu Huanzi felt helpless and afraid. She did not know what to do next. It was as if she was suspended in the air. Mo Lichuan walked over and gently rubbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry with me. Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Then, she said Sullenly, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m actually not angry with you. Not at all. ¡± The corner of Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth seemed to curl slightly. Then, he kissed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair. ¡°Come home with me. ¡± Mo Lichuan was drunk and could not drive, but the driver, old Xing, was already waiting outside the company. It was already very late when they went back. Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan sat in the back seat. Lu Huanzi felt very sleepy and fell asleep on Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu huanzi quietly. Her long eyelashes seemed to form a small black halo under her eyelids, and her wings, which were as thin as Chan¡¯Er¡¯s, flickered as if they were on the tip of his heart. Mo Lichuan had never felt so happy before. Old Xing saw this scene from the rearview mirror He said with a smile, ¡°in this world, only miss can make mister laugh. Miss is really a little angel. ¡± Yes, Lu Huanzi was a little angel. The best gift that God gave him. When Mo Lichuan returned home, Lu Huanzi was still not awake. After the car stopped, old Xing said, ¡°Mister, your shoulder should have been numbed by Miss¡¯s pillow. Wake Miss Up and let her go to her room to sleep. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you go and rest first. ¡± Old Xing was a little suspicious, but he still left the car. After old Xing left, Mo Lichuan sat in the car like this for a while. His shoulder had indeed been numbed by this girl¡¯s pillow. However, Mo Lichuan felt that he would be willing to stay with this girl until the end of time. However, in the end, Mo Lichuan still called out softly, ¡°Huanzi, we¡¯re home. Wake Up. ¡± Lu huanzi hugged Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°wake up. ¡°. She looked like a sleeping cat. Anyone who called her would complain in dissatisfaction. Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart seemed to have gone soft and muddled. In the end, Mo Lichuan still carried Lu Huanzi out of the car. Then he went straight up the stairs from the elevator. Lu Huanzi had her arms around his neck and was sleeping soundly in his arms. When he placed Lu Huanzi on her small bed. Mo Lichuan was just about to get up when Lu Huanzi hugged his arm. Mo Lichuan had no choice but to sit on the bed. Lu Huanzi was dreaming. She hugged his arm tightly. Her mouth opened and closed gently. It was like a cat hugging its beloved dried fish. Mo Lichuan struggled a few times to pull his arm out, but to no avail. Although Lu Huanzi did not wake up, she hugged his arm tightly and refused to let go. Mo Lichuan¡¯s head began to hurt. He tried calling Lu Huanzi¡¯s name a few times. However, Lu Huanzi only frowned impatiently in her sleep and did not make any sound. Mo Lichuan sat by the bed for a long time. In the end, he had no choice but to lie down beside Lu Huanzi. This girl was really torturous. Unfortunately, Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed was a small bed. Mo Lichuan couldn¡¯t even stretch his legs. He could only put it outside the edge of the bed. This sleeping position was really uncomfortable for him. Moreover, there was a soft and fragrant little thing sleeping next to him. How could he sleep. Mo Lichuan only felt that he was destined to be unable to sleep tonight. Lu Huanzi slept strangely and sweetly the whole night. The next day, when she opened her eyes Hazily, she realized that there was someone sleeping next to her. Lu Huanzi was shocked. Because at that moment, Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were open. He was looking at the ceiling of her room. Lu Huanzi seemed to feel that his eyes were bloodshot, as if he had not slept well. Mo Lichuan had already turned around. Looking at Lu Huanzi, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Did you sleep well? ¡± Lu Huanzi said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°brother-in-law, did I do something wrong again yesterday? I grabbed your arm and refused to leave. ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi also knew that she had this problem. This kind of thing had happened more than once or twice. In the past, when the two of them had a bad relationship, Lu huanzi would occasionally pull mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. Not to mention now. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°exactly. Last night, you were like an octopus. It was simply difficult to move an inch. ¡± Lu Huanzi pursed her lips. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you fell asleep. You were like a little pig. No matter how you called, you couldn¡¯t wake me up. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and sat down. She looked like she was reflecting on herself. ¡°brother-in-law, I was wrong. I won¡¯t be like this again in the future. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at her serious face as if she was a primary school student admitting her mistake. He could only laugh in his heart. He would never be like this again. Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss for him. Mo Lichuan also stood up. ¡°Alright, quickly get up. I¡¯ll send you to school. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you didn¡¯t sleep well today. There¡¯s no need to send me. You can sleep at home for a while. I¡¯ll get uncle Xing to send me. ¡± Mo Lichuan thought about it. He didn¡¯t sleep the whole night last night. He really needed to catch up on sleep. Mo Lichuan agreed. In the morning, after Lu Huanzi finished her breakfast, Lao Xing sent Lu Huanzi to school. Just as they entered the school gate. They bumped into another familiar car that had just stopped. Lu Huanzi recognized the license plate number. It was Yu Haoran¡¯s home car. Sure enough, after a while, they saw Yu Haoran and Fang Xiaoai coming out of the car together. The two of them just happened to bump into each other. Fang Xiaoai said, ¡°Huanzi, what a coincidence. ¡± Although the three of them were in the same class, they didn¡¯t talk much on weekdays, as if they were suddenly very distant. Fang Xiaoai was naturally still Yu Haoran¡¯s little tail. Wherever Yu Haoran went, she would follow. The relationship between Lu Huanzi and Yu Haoran could be said to be unprecedentedly cold. It was not the same as before. Lu Huanzi was not willing to pay attention to him. Now, everything seemed to be reversed. It was Yu Haoran who was unwilling to pay attention to Lu Huanzi. Sometimes, between classes, the two of them would bump into each other in the corridor. Lu Huanzi waved at him. Yu Haoran also walked away as if he was air. Lu Huanzi only felt that it was very strange. Some time ago, when she was down and out, Yu Haoran was always by her side But now, everything had returned to normal. Yu Haoran seemed to have become another version of himself. Awkward and unpredictable. The matter of expulsion had long been resolved. Why did Yu Haoran become like this? After Yu Haoran got out of the car, he had clearly seen Lu Huanzi. But he flung his school bag and strode into the school Fang Xiaoai also chased after him. ¡°Yu Haoran! ¡± Lu Huanzi called Yu Haoran¡¯s name. Yu Haoran seemed to slow down, but he did not stop. Lu Huanzi felt that she had to clarify the question she had been asking for so long today. Therefore, Lu Huanzi also caught up with him in a few steps. Lu Huanzi grabbed Yu Haoran¡¯s school bag and said, ¡°Yu Haoran, I have something to say to you. ¡± Yu Haoran finally stopped. Fang Xiaoai saw the two of them and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll go to the classroom first. ¡± She glanced at Yu Haoran and then left. There were a lot of students coming and going. They all saw this scene. Now, the scandal had finally subsided. Who knew what kind of scandal would spread by then. But Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t care less. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Yu Haoran didn¡¯t look at Lu Huanzi. He said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, since you¡¯re happily together with Mo Lichuan, why do you have to provoke me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be jealous and cause trouble between the two of you? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Yu Haoran to suddenly say such a thing. Lu Huanzi was a little shocked and said, ¡°how did you know that I¡¯m with my brother-in-law? ¡± Yu Haoran seemed to be mocking himself and curled his lips. ¡°Lu Huanzi, it¡¯s too obvious, okay? ¡± Lu Huanzi pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. Yu Haoran glanced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad next week. ¡± Lu Huanzi raised her head again. ¡°going abroad? Why? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°actually, my family has always had such an arrangement. My godmother is in the United States, and she also wants me to go to the United States to study with Xiao Ai. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but the college entrance exam is coming up soon. You¡¯ve worked hard for so long. Don¡¯t you want to rely on your own strength to get a result and give yourself an explanation? ¡± Yu Haoran said, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t really care about that. I only started studying because of the bet with you. As for whether I should rely on my own strength to go to college or spend my family¡¯s money, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any difference. For me, the meaning of life isn¡¯t here. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually felt a great heartache when she heard these words. This was because Yu Haoran looked just like her when she lost all hope in life. However, Lu Huanzi also understood that when she lost all hope in life and the future. The world he saw was different from ordinary people. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yu Haoran, I really don¡¯t want you to become like this. In my heart, you are my most important friend. ¡± However, Yu Haoran was silent for a moment. ¡°I understand. Goodbye. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect this conversation to be the last conversation between them before Yu Haoran left. Lu Huanzi even felt regretful when she thought about it later. Very regretful. Yu Haoran left just like that. It was as if he had disappeared from her life. In the end, she could not say goodbye properly. Although they did not part on bad terms, when they parted, they were like strangers, unable to say a single word. It was as if their lives were no longer related. There were no blessings, no prospects. When Lu Huanzi¡¯s memories were fresh, she could always think of her youth. That tall, handsome, fair, and clean big boy who loved to play basketball. It was a touch of warmth in her memories of her youth, but also a touch of regret that she could never make up for. The weather in June was stuffy and strange. The college entrance examination was in three days The entire campus seemed to be in a dull atmosphere. Even though the campus radio played some pop songs for the first time in history. The teachers were no longer in class and were communicating with the students as if they were friends. The school seemed to be deliberately creating a relaxed atmosphere to make sister Huanzi and the others nervous. But at this moment, everyone was like salted fish in a boiling pot. They felt like they couldn¡¯t breathe. Lu Huanzi was the same. Even though her academic results had already improved. But in front of the mountain of the college entrance examination. Lu Huanzi still felt an unprecedented pressure. Mo Lichuan¡¯s attitude was to do his best and leave everything to fate. The college entrance examination was actually just an exam, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. They had already taken so many exams, why would they be afraid of this time. Moreover, when they truly stepped into society. However, Lu Huanzi was afraid. Lu Huanzi did not expect that she would suffer from pre-exam anxiety syndrome. And it was a very serious one. Lu Huanzi tried hard to convince herself. Although her mind was clear and bright. She understood everything, but Lu Huanzi still could not control her mental state. Because she was under too much pressure. Because her goal was Qingping University. The school was closed the day before the college entrance examination. Let the examinees go back to have a good rest and adjust their state. Lu Huanzi was still very anxious when she went back. Lu Huanzi stayed in the study room all day and all night. Her heart was still very anxious. Mo Lichuan did not go to work that day. Lu Huanzi slept on the desk the day before, which made him very dissatisfied. Mo Lichuan walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and directly threw all the books piled up like a mountain on Lu Huanzi¡¯s desk into the trash can. Lu Huanzi looked up. ¡°brother-in-law, what are you doing? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯ve seen everything that needs to be seen. You¡¯ve already seen everything that needs to be seen. You won¡¯t. It¡¯s too late for you to make up for it now. ¡± Mo Lichuan grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to a place today. ¡± They were going to the battlefield tomorrow. Lu Huanzi was not in the mood to go anywhere. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I plan to recite another word. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to recite anymore. I¡¯ll bring you to the mountains today. ¡± The Mountains? Lu Huanzi was very surprised. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that Mo Lichuan would really bring Lu Huanzi to the mountains hundreds of kilometers away. They drove for a full four hours. Gradually leaving the city and the Hustle and bustle, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood calmed down a little. However, she could not control the panic in her heart. Just like that, she alternated between conflicting feelings and felt very tormented. Lu Huanzi kept saying on the road, ¡°brother-in-law, let¡¯s go back. I have to go to the examination hall first thing in the morning. I still have to go back and prepare things. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s mood was exceptionally relaxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still time. ¡± Chapter 1347 When it was almost noon, Lu Huanzi actually arrived at a mountain. This was a village in the mountain. Speaking of which, there were hundreds of families living here. Mo Lichuan brought Lu Huanzi to a school in the mountain. This school was built on top of the Yams. The children had to climb up the steep stairway. When Lu Huanzi looked at it, she felt terrified. However, there were still children going up and down. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°do you want to go take a look? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why, but she was completely shocked. She had lived in the village since she was young. Moreover, she lived with her sister. Without the protection of her parents, there was no one to rely on. Lu Huanzi already felt that her childhood with her sister was very clear. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that this side of the world actually existed. It was so cruel that it was like hell. Lu Huanzi climbed up the stairway step by step. She only felt that she would fall down at any time and break into pieces. However, the children beside her were still smiling. There was not a hint of fear in their eyes. Lu Huanzi finally arrived at the classroom. It was dilapidated and not very big. The playground was also muddy. There was only a small and simple football field. Many children were playing happily with the football they made. Lu Huanzi was really shocked. Lu Huanzi did not expect that the principal would come to welcome them after they went up. The principal of this school was very young. He actually looked like a volunteer student. When he saw Mo Lichuan come over, he quickly walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, you¡¯re here. I really have to thank you on behalf of the children. If it weren¡¯t for your funding, these children wouldn¡¯t be able to go to school and learn knowledge. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan in surprise. ¡°brother-in-law, what¡¯s going on? ¡± The young principal looked at Lu Huanzi. ¡°This is your sister, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t deny it at this time. This principal was the only teacher in the school. His surname was sun, and we all called him teacher Little Sun. Teacher Little Sun later told Lu Huanzi everything. It turned out that Mo Lichuan had spent money to build this school. It was still under construction. Including the Stairway to heaven. And it was still under construction in the later stages. Although Lu Huanzi felt that it was very dangerous, it was already the best way to go up the mountain for decades. Most of the children in this mountain were left behind. They had never had the chance to receive education. Teacher Little Sun was a volunteer. It was said that he was a top student at Qingping University. But he had already been in this mountain for five years. Lu Huanzi had lunch in the school cafeteria. The food was very simple, barely enough to feed herself. But even rice was an extremely delicious delicacy for the children. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mentality changed instantly. He said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother-in-law, you brought me here to tell me that some people live a more difficult life than the college entrance examination every day. This is the real world. Do you want me to treat it normally with such a strong contrast? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. But he smiled. ¡°I brought you here to see the sunset. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked. But the sunset here was really beautiful. When Lu Huanzi saw it, she was still shocked. Lu Huanzi remembered Liu Zongyuan¡¯s ¡°journey to the West Mountain Banquet¡± . Lu Huanzi had memorized this classical Chinese by heart. Lu Huanzi remembered that there was a sentence in it. ¡°The boundless twilight comes from afar, and nothing can be seen. It is not a desire to return, but the heart condenses and releases, merging with the myriad transformations of the underworld. ¡± When Lu Huanzi first recited this sentence, she was overwhelmed by the magnificent scene. In her mind, this boundless scene appeared before her eyes. But when she was in the real world, she was still shocked by this scene. Nature was a very magical thing. The scene of god-like craftsmanship could make you feel as if you were enlightened by the vicissitudes of life, and sigh at the insignificance of human beings. Whether Mo Lichuan was here to take her to relax or to enjoy the scenery. But at this moment, Lu Huanzi really felt that she had no worries at all. They went back not too late. When they arrived at the villa, it was exactly seven o¡¯clock. The chef at home had already prepared dinner. It was all some light and delicious food. Lu Huanzi went to the mountains today. But it was as if she had washed her mind. Lu Huanzi went to bed very early and prepared for the college entrance exam the next day. Lu Huanzi¡¯s performance was very normal. During the three days of the college entrance exam, all the students seemed to have been thrown into a pressure cooker. No one knew their fate. But when Lu Huanzi felt that she could not bear that kind of pressure,. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind would picture the magnificent sunset scene of that day. Strangely, her mood would calm down. Three days was a long time. But it only took a blink of an eye. The Moment Lu Huanzi finished the last subject and walked out of the school. When she walked out of the school gate, the first person she saw was Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi remembered that the weather was very hot that day. Although it was already afternoon. The Sun was still blazing high in the sky. However, when Lu Huanzi walked out, she saw Mo Lichuan standing under a Magnolia tree beside the school. He was wearing a white shirt. The weather was obviously very hot. However, he had a cool appearance. The place where he stood seemed to have become a scenery. At that moment, Lu Huanzi really could not help but throw herself into Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms. Even though there were still many classmates coming and going. But WHO CARES! They had all graduated. Lu Huanzi went over. Her forehead was already covered in sweat. Mo Lichuan took out a wet towel from his pocket to Wipe Lu Huanzi¡¯s sweat. It was as if he had conjured an ice cream cone. Lu Huanzi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Oh my God, brother-in-law, how did you know that I wanted to eat this? ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re just a little greedy cat. ¡± Mo Lichuan put his arm around Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What do you want to eat? Let¡¯s have a big meal today. ¡± Because of the exams, Lu Huanzi had been eating rather bland for the past few days. Lu Huanzi waved her arm and said, ¡°I want to eat hotpot today, butter hotpot! ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°okay. ¡°. Mo Lichuan did not ask Lu Huanzi about the college entrance exam. However, Lu Huanzi took the initiative to say a lot. Lu Huanzi also felt that she had performed well this time. In the evening, the two of them went to eat butter hotpot. While Mo Lichuan was drinking beer, Lu Huanzi also brought a bottle over. Mo Lichuan was initially unwilling. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°from today onwards, I will be considered to have graduated. It should be okay to drink some beer. ¡± Lu Huanzi had always had a thought in her mind. Tonight, she wanted to give Mo Lichuan a gift. However, Lu Huanzi had to borrow some of her alcohol tolerance to give this gift to him. Mo Lichuan did not stop her in the end, but he said, ¡°you can¡¯t drink much. You are only allowed to drink one cup. You can drink it in the juice. ¡± How could you drink it in the juice. Lu Huanzi did not listen to Mo Lichuan. Tonight, she was going to be willful for once. Lu huanzi drank a lot of wine tonight. There were more than two bottles. At first, Mo Lichuan tried to stop her. But seeing that Lu Huanzi was in such a high mood today. And it was rare that she had finished her college entrance exam today, so it was understandable that she wanted to indulge in it. Later, she let her be. After two glasses of wine, Lu Huanzi was already a little tipsy. But in fact, she knew that she was not drunk and was still very conscious. It was not very late when she went back. Mo Lichuan thought that Lu Huanzi was already drunk. Then, he planned to take her back first. When he got off the car, Mo Lichuan refused to get off. He opened his arms and acted like a kitten. ¡°brother-in-law, hug me. ¡± Old Xing drove the car. He saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s appearance in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°sir, miss is quite drunk today. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you can go and rest first. ¡± Old Xing got off the car. ?? Lu Huanzi was still smiling as she lay in the backseat. ¡°brother-in-law, hug me. ¡± Chapter 1348 Mo Lichuan looked at the drunken Lu Huanzi, only feel very helpless. Finally, Lu Huanzi was carried out of the car. Lu Huanzi put her arms around Mo Lichuan¡¯s neck and curled up in his arms like a well-behaved cat. The hot air that she exhaled just happened to spray onto his neck, and it was actually very hot. Mo Lichuan only felt that his body seemed to be ignited, and the blood in his entire body seemed to flow against the current. Mo Lichuan only wanted to quickly settle this girl and then go back to his room to take a cold shower. Mo Lichuan went straight upstairs and went to Lu Huanzi¡¯s small room. When he placed Lu Huanzi on the bed, Lu Huanzi stuck to his body like an octopus. Her small claws were still scratching everywhere. Mo Lichuan was already a little angry from her scratching. This kind of thing had happened before. Lu Huanzi was drunk, so she insisted on dragging him to sleep with her. In the past, he was still very restrained Even if he slept next to Lu Huanzi, he could still hold it in in the end. But at least in the past, Lu Huanzi slept peacefully. Now¡­ ¡­ Mo Lichuan once again pushed away Lu Huanzi, who was sticking to him again, and actually threw him on the bed in anger. Mo Lichuan only felt that he could not stay in this place for long.. Because there was a ball of fire in his heart that could not be contained. This girl was really too torturous. However, when Mo Lichuan turned around, the sound of Lu Huanzi crying could be heard from the bedside. Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart sank. He actually found that Lu Huanzi was actually sitting on the bed, crying like a child. Mo Lichuan quickly walked over. ¡°Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± He was worried that he had used too much strength just now and caused Lu Huanzi to fall and hurt. Mo Lichuan checked from top to bottom. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? ¡± Lu Huanzi cried even more sadly, but she did not say anything. ¡°My little ancestor, where are you hurt? Don¡¯t cry. ¡± Mo Lichuan rarely spoke with such a helpless tone. He wanted nothing more than to immediately pack up and send this girl to the hospital for an examination. Lu Huanzi cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m sad. brother-in-law, you¡¯ve hurt my heart. ¡± Mo Lichuan was slightly stunned and very puzzled. Lu Huanzi¡¯s cheeks were red, like a ripe Apple. They were pink and tender, tempting to pick. However, her little mouth pouted in dissatisfaction. She was like a child in a fit of Pique, complaining, ¡°Mo Lichuan, do you not like me at all? ¡± Lu Huanzi rarely called Mo Lichuan by his full name. Usually, she would always call him brother-in-law. Even after that, they became much closer, as if they were lovers. However, Lu Huanzi still could not change this habit. Anyway, Mo Lichuan had long been used to it. However, the words ¡°Mo Lichuan¡± popped out from this girl¡¯s small mouth, bringing with it a strange magic. Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice became a little hoarse, ¡°why don¡¯t I like you? How can I like you? ¡± Mo Lichuan said this while touching his heart. This girl had long filled his heart. Usually, she doted on him and coaxed him. She held him in her palm and was afraid to bite him, but she was afraid to melt him in her mouth. She always placed him at the tip of her heart and carefully protected him. Could it be that this girl couldn¡¯t feel it? Lu Huanzi seemed to be in a better mood when she heard this. However, her little mouth was still pouting. Because she had just cried, her voice was still a little muffled. ¡°Then why are you leaving? ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°This is your room. Since you¡¯re going to rest now, I naturally have to leave. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I want to sleep with you. ¡± Before she could finish, Lu Huanzi had already pounced on her. Mo Lichuan was completely stunned. After this girl got drunk, she seemed to have changed into a different person, just like a little wild cat. Before Mo Lichuan could react, Lu Huanzi had already pulled open Mo Lichuan¡¯s shirt. Then, she leaned over and kissed Mo Lichuan¡¯s chest. At that moment, Mo Lichuan felt as if he had been electrocuted, and his entire body seemed to tremble. After so many years, he had never been very interested in women. He had also never been interested in any woman. So, this was the first time he had felt such trepidation in all these years. For a moment, Mo Lichuan felt as if all the blood in his body was rushing to a certain place. This girl in front of him usually looked innocent and harmless. But at this moment, she seemed to have turned into a demon in the dark night. It was hard to resist. Mo Lichuan pushed Lu Huanzi. ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Lu Huanzi was taking advantage of her tipsy mood to be bold. Actually, she was still quite sober now. Her mind was also very clear about what she was doing now? What was she doing now? She was seducing. Seducing Mo Lichuan. She had actually thought about this kind of thing a long time ago. After graduating from high school, she wanted to give herself to Mo Lichuan as a gift. She wanted to take their relationship to the next level. When they were dating, Lu Huanzi could also feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s restraint, forbearance, and tolerance. When she thought about it in the future, she might go to Qingping University, which was more than a thousand kilometers away from Jiang city. At that time, they might not even see each other more than a few times a year. Lu Huanzi was afraid. She hoped that her relationship with Mo Lichuan would be more intimate, more intimate. Until it was impregnable. She felt Mo Lichuan¡¯s resistance. Lu Huanzi did not know where she got the strength from, so she simply pushed Mo Lichuan onto the bed. Then, she rode on it and sat right on¡­ ¡­ Mo Lichuan almost growled, ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you crazy? ¡± Lu Huanzi bent down to steady Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips. This girl can¡¯t even kiss properly. However, Mo Lichuan felt that the trapped beast in his body was completely released. Mo Lichuan instantly turned the tables. Turned over a body, directly pressed Lu Huanzi under the body. What happened next was a little crazy. When the girl¡¯s naked. When the body was presented in front of Mo Lichuan, it was more beautiful than imagined. Lu Huanzi¡¯s consciousness has become much clearer. But at this moment, it was as if he had been drunk. It was as if she had been drugged. Her eyes were filled with only this man in front of her. Mo Lichuan propped up his arms and looked at the young lady¡¯s body as if he was admiring a work of art. It was as if she was a piece of porcelain that had been produced for thousands of years. Not a speck of dust could be seen on her body. His eyes were getting deeper and deeper. However, Lu Huanzi could not stand that kind of gaze. She covered her eyes with both hands. ¡°brother-in-law, hurry up. ¡± The corners of Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, as if he was a god in the dark night. He gently removed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand with one hand. ¡°Call Me Li Chuan. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at him as if she could see the Sea of stars in his eyes. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice seemed to penetrate through all magic. Lu Huanzi could not help but call out, ¡°Li Chuan¡­ ¡± These two words seemed to provoke Mo Lichuan. He lowered his head and frantically held Lu Huanzi¡¯s neck. One of his hands had already separated Lu Huanzi¡¯s legs and was resting on his waist. Lu Huanzi could not help but cry out. At the last moment, Mo Lichuan seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Suddenly, he propped himself up and asked Lu Huanzi in her ear, ¡°when was your last period? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was already in a daze. She was so uncomfortable that she had already taken the initiative to lean over, ¡°Lichuan, I want it. ¡± Mo Lichuan still restrained himself, ¡°tell me. ¡± Lu Huanzi talked about a day in a daze. However, Mo Lichuan suddenly sighed. Then, he leaned over Lu Huanzi and did not move at all. Lu Huanzi was very confused and called his name again. Mo Lichuan turned around and lay down beside Lu Huanzi. ¡°Huanzi, I can¡¯t do it today. ¡± Lu Huanzi came up to her and asked, ¡°brother-in-law, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Huanzi could not understand why her brother-in-law did not touch her even though they had reached this stage. She was already prepared. Mo Lichuan Kissed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be a mother so soon. ¡± Lu Huanzi understood one thing. However, there was still a huge sense of disappointment. She snorted, turned around, leaned against the wall and closed her eyes. Mo Lichuan hugged her from behind, his entire body pressed against her back. She could feel that something was wrong with her body, but they lay like this for the whole night. Each had their own thoughts, but in fact, no one was asleep¡­ ¡­ Chapter 1349 When it was almost dawn, Lu Huanzi fell asleep in a daze for a while. However, when she opened her eyes, Mo Lichuan had already stood up and left. At this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was already very clear. When she thought of what happened last night, she did not regret it. However, she felt very awkward. If it really happened, she would just let nature take its course. It just had to come to that point. Lu Huanzi got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, she changed into a new spinning dress and looked refreshed. When she went out, she bumped into Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°I was just about to wake you up. Go to the restaurant and have some porridge. Then you can continue to sleep. ¡± Anyway, Lu Huanzi had already started her summer vacation. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m going out with my friends today. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll send you over after breakfast. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°no need. I¡¯ll go there by bike. Shuangyi House isn¡¯t far from here anyway. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. The two of them went to the restaurant for breakfast. Mo Lichuan sat on her favorite chicken porridge. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know when Mo Lichuan left his room. But he should have left very early. Because the chicken soup was only made in the morning, it was very delicious. Lu Huanzi ate with her head lowered, not saying a word. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi who had her head lowered all the time. ¡°Huanzi, are you angry with me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was confused. ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything to me all morning? ¡± Lu Huanzi was actually not angry with Mo Lichuan, but rather angry with herself. However, Lu Huanzi did not know what she was angry about. Therefore, she did not know how to answer Mo Lichuan¡¯s question. Lu Huanzi said two words sullenly, ¡°No. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°actually, last night¡­ you were too drunk. I was afraid that you would regret it after you woke up. Besides, you don¡¯t want to be a mother so early, right? ¡± Now that she heard this, Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears turned red all the way to her neck. Mo Lichuan deliberately explained these things. It was as if she was the one who was not satisfied with her desires last night. But¡­ ¡­ In fact, it really seemed like this. Lu Huanzi felt ashamed. From now on, in the eyes of her brother-in-law, would she become a lustful woman? Lu Huanzi wished that a crack would suddenly appear on the ground and she would crawl into it and never come out again. Lu Huanzi was a little embarrassed and angry. ¡°brother-in-law, stop talking. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at the little girl in front of him and felt his hair stand on end. She was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips curled up. She was actually very cute in this way. Lu Huanzi slept at home during the day. Actually, she did not make an appointment with Lu Shuangyi. When she woke up, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Only then did Lu Huanzi Call Lu Shuangyi to ask her to go shopping. Lu Shuangyi sounded very excited on the phone. ¡°Li Jiajun and I are having coffee in cat alley. Huanzi, come over. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if I really want to be a third wheel, don¡¯t eat me. You guys have a good date. I¡¯ll look for you next time. ¡± Lu Huanzi hung up the phone. She was really envious of Shuangyi. After graduating from high school, they could finally date openly. They could openly hold hands on the road, go to the movies together, and receive the envious gazes of others. Lu Huanzi lay on the bed, her mind was still filled with the image of Mo Lichuan¡¯s face. Lu Huanzi was surprised. How could she have been poisoned by this old man? She was mesmerized, yet she was still so clear-headed. She was able to control herself under the circumstances yesterday. Lu Huanzi unconsciously shook her head. She felt that a man with such self-control was too scary. It was simply self-abuse. Lu Huanzi stayed at home until she was bored to death. In the end, she simply went shopping alone. Actually, Mo Lichuan¡¯s birthday was in a few days. Lu Huanzi hadn¡¯t thought of what to give him yet. In fact, she had some ideas in her mind. It just so happened that the results of the college entrance examination were out in those few days. Lu Huanzi felt that giving him the college entrance examination results or the voluntary letter from Qingping University was quite good. But now, her thoughts were a little different from before. In fact, she didn¡¯t really care about her results now. Since the last time she went to the mountains with her brother-in-law, Lu Huanzi felt that she was suddenly enlightened. In Life, any road could be very exciting. There was no need to plan so precisely. Lu Huanzi wandered aimlessly in the shopping mall. She was thinking about what she was going to give him? A lighter for his brother-in-law? No, no, no, she even wanted him to quit smoking. Wasn¡¯t giving him a lighter meant indulging him? A belt? No, no, no! Lu Huanzi had read about it in a novel. Giving a man a belt implied the same thing. She did not want to experience the embarrassing scene last night again. At least not in the near future. If she was rejected again, she would probably lose all her remaining self-esteem. Give him a watch? No, she did not have that much pocket money. Although she had Mo Lichuan¡¯s secondary card. But using her brother-in-law¡¯s money to buy a gift for him seemed to be too insincere. Lu Huanzi strolled around for a long time. Finally, she stopped at a men¡¯s clothing brand shop. Right, give her brother-in-law a white shirt. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was the most beautiful man in the world in a white shirt. He had a cold temperament to begin with. When he wore a white shirt, he looked clean and elegant. He was like a young master, but it hid the hidden hostility on his body. Lu Huanzi liked Mo Lichuan, who was occasionally gentle. A salesperson came over and smiled. ¡°Young Lady, do you want to buy a shirt? Is it for your boyfriend? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Yes. ¡± The salesperson remained calm and sized up Lu Huanzi. Then, she said, ¡°your boyfriend should still be a student, right? We have a few new shirts that are suitable for students. Why don¡¯t you come with me to pick one? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°No, no. My boyfriend is older. He¡¯s already 28 years old. ¡± The salesperson was slightly surprised. The way she looked at Lu Huanzi also changed slightly But she still smiled and said, ¡°in that case, I recommend this casual shirt for you. It¡¯s most suitable for men of this age. ¡°. The salesperson recommended the shirt that the model in the shop was wearing. Lu Huanzi took a look and Mo Lichuan¡¯s figure seemed to be similar to that of a model. And this shirt, whether it was the style or the lines, was impeccable. It looked really good on her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I want this one. ¡± ¡°Your brother-in-law would never wear this kind of shirt. Your brother-in-law¡¯s shirts are all custom-made in Italy. I¡¯m afraid that he has never worn clothes from the mall in his life. ¡± A familiar voice came from behind Lu Huanzi. However, Lu Huanzi did not like this kind of voice. After hearing it, she felt her back stiffen. When she turned around, she indeed saw Chen Chuyun¡¯s face. Chen Chuyun¡¯s business attire made her look like an elite white-collar worker. Her entire body could not conceal her capable and powerful temperament. She walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and directly took the clothes from the shop assistant. The corner of her mouth was very contemptuous. ¡°giving this kind of clothes is really a child¡¯s game. ¡± The shop assistant saw Chen Chuyun ridiculing a little girl like this, and the way she looked down on her own clothes. She could not help but say, ¡°miss, this little girl buys clothes to give to her boyfriend. It¡¯s her right. No matter what, as long as her boyfriend likes it, it¡¯s fine. No one has the right to say anything. ¡± The shop assistant did not dare to speak too harshly. Because looking at the woman in front of her, she did not seem to be someone to be trifled with. Chen Chuyun, on the other hand, said with extreme sarcasm, ¡°boyfriend? ¡± You may not know this, but his boyfriend is her brother-in-law. A man who is almost ten years older than him stole his own sister¡¯s man. Do you think this kind of little girl is serious ¡°I think this kind of little vixen is born to be criticized. ¡± The shop assistant was somewhat dumbfounded. For a moment, she did not know what to say. She looked at Lu Huanzi with a strange look. There was even some disdain. Chen Chuyun¡¯s words were really deliberately misunderstood. And it was extremely vulgar. There were already many people coming and going in this shop. There were also some busybodies who deliberately stopped. Some of the older women pointed at Lu Huanzi. ¡°At such a young age, you already learned to be a mistress. To think that you are the man who stole your own sister. You are simply shameless. If I gave birth to such a daughter, I would definitely beat you to death. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if thousands of knives had slashed her body in the face of those pointed gazes. It was so painful and so embarrassing. Lu Huanzi turned around and was about to leave. Chen Chuyun caught up with her and grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. Lu Huanzi was originally going down the elevator, but she almost fell down from the elevator. With great difficulty, she grabbed onto the handrail and steadied herself. Lu Huanzi forcefully flung Chen Chuyun¡¯s arm away. ¡°What on Earth Are you trying to do? ¡± There were still people coming and going in the mall. Lu Huanzi did not want to be looked at differently by the crowd. Chen Chuyun sneered and said, ¡°why are you running so fast? Why aren¡¯t you buying a shirt? ¡± Lu Huanzi could hear the sarcasm in his words. Lu Huanzi bit her lip. She felt very humiliated, but she still held her head high stubbornly. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°Miss Lu, I don¡¯t want to argue with you in the mall. Why don¡¯t we find a cafe to sit down? I have something to tell you. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t want to talk to this person in front of her at all. But it seemed that if she didn¡¯t agree, Chen Chuyun wouldn¡¯t let her go easily. So, Lu Huanzi followed her to the coffee shop. Just as they sat down, Lu Huanzi decided to get straight to the point. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. My brother-in-law probably doesn¡¯t want me to be with you. ¡± On the other side, Chen Chuyun¡¯s smile slowly appeared. But the sarcasm at the corner of her mouth didn¡¯t disappear. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°of course, your brother-in-law doesn¡¯t want you to stay with me. He¡¯s probably afraid that I¡¯ll tell you his biggest secret. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank. Biggest secret? What secret did her brother-in-law have that she didn¡¯t know, but Chen Chuyun knew? Lu Huanzi¡¯s intuition told her that the person in front of her was just trying to sow discord. However, Chen Chuyun seemed to have seen through Lu Huanzi¡¯s thoughts. She said, ¡°Do you know how your sister died? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s entire heart seemed to be pinched by someone. She didn¡¯t expect Chen Chuyun to suddenly mention her sister. But she was very disgusted mentally. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what exactly do you want to say? ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°Your brother-in-law should say that your sister died of illness, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why Chen Chuyun said that. Her sister indeed died of illness. During the last period of her sister¡¯s life, Lu Huanzi stayed by her sister¡¯s side. The narrator told her the whole story between her and her sister. Her sister¡¯s brain tumor was caused by the earthquake. Other than that, was there another reason? Lu Huanzi had a feeling that the person in front of her had ulterior motives. However, Lu Huanzi could not help but doubt her. What was Chen Chuyun trying to say? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°speak clearly. What exactly are you trying to tell me? ¡± Chen Chuyun was determined to keep her in suspense. She was holding a cell phone in her hand. Her gaze would fall on it from time to time. It looked like she was waiting for a call. Sure enough, as soon as Lu Huanzi asked this question, Chen Chuyun¡¯s cell phone rang. Chen Chuyun quickly got up to answer the phone. Chen Chuyun went out of the door on purpose. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. But Lu Huanzi could see the smug smile on her face. It was as if the person on the phone was being manipulated by him. When Chen Chuyun finished her call and returned to the cafe, Lu Huanzi was still sitting there in a daze. Lu Huanzi was just in a daze. She had been analyzing the purpose of Chen Chuyun¡¯s words. In fact, Lu Huanzi knew very well that Chen Chuyun was just trying to divide the relationship between her and her brother-in-law. Lu Huanzi felt that she should not be sitting here. She should believe in her brother-in-law. No matter what happened, even if there was something hidden, her brother-in-law was doing it for her own good. However, this matter was no small matter. It involved her sister¡¯s death. There seemed to be some secret that no one knew. Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet seemed to be nailed. Even if she wanted to leave, she could not. At this time, Chen Chuyun had already walked over. Her face still had that almost sarcastic smile. Chen Chuyun picked up her bag as soon as she came back, and then said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t accompany you. ¡± With that, Chen Chuyun took her bag and left. Lu Huanzi sat in the cafe for a long time, feeling somewhat inexplicable. Chen Chuyun clearly had something she wanted to tell her, and she knew in her heart that it might be something bad. But in the end, why did she choose not to tell her? And Her state just now was obviously waiting for a phone call. After she answered the phone, she changed her mind. Could it be a problem with the phone. Lu Huanzi had a thought. It was a very strange premonition. She just felt that the phone call was from Mo Lichuan. But Lu Huanzi suddenly did not have the courage to verify it. Lu Huanzi went home and slept. That night, Mo Lichuan came back very late. But when Mo Lichuan came back, Lu Huanzi was still lying in bed sleeping. Mo Lichuan opened the door and came in. He walked to the bedside and gently lifted Lu Huanzi who was buried in the blanket. Lu Huanzi actually did not fall asleep. However, she still pretended to have just woken up. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re back? ¡± At this moment, the clock on the wall showed that it was nine o¡¯clock. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°the housekeeper said that you didn¡¯t have dinner tonight and went to sleep the moment you came back. Are you feeling unwell? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± ¡°where did you go in the afternoon? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°did you have fun with Lu Shuangyi in the afternoon? ¡± Lu Huanzi almost forgot. Yes, early this morning, she told Mo Lichuan that she was going out to play with Shuangyi in the afternoon. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s not bad. Anyway, we¡¯re just going for a stroll. ¡± Lu Huanzi lied and did not tell Mo Lichuan about how she met Chen Chuyun in the afternoon. However, Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan would ask this question. He must have known it clearly. Mo Lichuan was really the one who called Chen Chuyun. Then, Mo Lichuan was just testing her. Mo Lichuan stared at Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes for a while. Then he said, ¡°are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook something for you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± ¡°then have some soup. I¡¯ll cook some tremella soup. ¡± Mo Lichuan went out as expected. Lu Huanzi brought him to the dining room for a while. Mo Lichuan was indeed busy in the kitchen. Every time Mo Lichuan was in the kitchen, Lu Huanzi felt very warm. A person like Mo Lichuan was high and mighty in the business world. A person like him seemed to belong to the negotiation table, a man at the top of the altar. When Mo Lichuan cooked for her, Lu Huanzi only felt that this man finally slowly walked down from his altar. He had become an ordinary person with the smell of fireworks. And at this time, Lu Huanzi would feel that the distance between them was very close. Lu Huanzi stood at the door, staring at Mo Lichuan¡¯s back in a daze. Mo Lichuan had already prepared the tremella soup. He turned around and saw Lu Huanzi. He was slightly stunned. ¡°come here, eat some. ¡± Lu Huanzi walked over. She sat down on the dining chair. Mo Lichuan was very considerate when he was considerate. He took a spoon for her and asked, ¡°do you want ice? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. She ate a bowl of hot tremella soup. After eating it, she was sweating profusely. Mo Lichuan was sitting next to him. The atmosphere between the two of them was a little strange. They each had their own thoughts. Lu Huanzi finished a bowl. Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°do you want more? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°brother-in-law, the food you make is very delicious. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled faintly. Then he said, ¡°recently, your mouth has become more and more crafty. I¡¯m really afraid that chef Zheng won¡¯t be able to take care of your stomach while I¡¯m away these few days. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s sudden words surprised Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, where are you going? ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Japan on a business trip for a few days. You have to take good care of yourself during these few days. ¡± Inexplicably, Lu Huanzi felt a little disappointed in her heart. She had just taken a vacation, and Mo Lichuan was about to leave. Although Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was a little chaotic now, she did not want to separate from Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, take me with you. I have nothing to do at home anyway. ¡± In fact, when Mo Lichuan was on a business trip in the past, he would occasionally bring Lu Huanzi along. It was usually during Lu Huanzi¡¯s winter and summer holidays. Even though it was a little boring to go on a business trip with brother-in-law, because Mo Lichuan would definitely spend most of his time in the conference room. But at that time, Lu Huanzi was still very happy. Because she was preparing for the college entrance exam, Lu Huanzi had not gone out with Mo Lichuan for a long time. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you. brother-in-law, can you bring me along? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s really not convenient to bring you along this time. My schedule will be very busy, and I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take care of you well. ¡± Mo Lichuan reached out and rubbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s head. His posture was doting. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll only be gone for a week. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know why, but she felt a sense of panic. But she did not think too much about it. At night, Lu Huanzi took a shower and lay on the bed. She took her phone and casually flipped through the photo album. There were actually only two photos in the photo album. One was of Mo Lichuan, and the other was of Mo Lichuan. It was secretly taken by Lu Huanzi. The first chapter was of her brother-in-law¡¯s busy figure in the kitchen. The other was secretly taken by Lu Huanzi when Mo Lichuan was asleep. Because it was a close-up photo, Lu Huanzi took Mo Lichuan¡¯s face very clearly. Mo Lichuan¡¯s facial features were three-dimensional and handsome, but his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. Lu Huanzi felt that this seemed to be her brother-in-law¡¯s normal state. Most of the time, her brother-in-law would always frown slightly, giving people a feeling that he had a lot on his mind. Lu Huanzi felt that the most fulfilling thing was when mo Lichuan¡¯s eyebrows relaxed. So, sometimes. Lu Huanzi always spared no effort to make Mo Lichuan happy. If Mo Lichuan could smile once, Lu Huanzi would feel happier than anything else. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s photo for a long time. Her finger gently rubbed the photo. His eyes, his high nose bridge, and his lips seemed to be the most perfect in the world. But suddenly, a message appeared on the phone screen. Lu Huanzi was really a little strange. Because not many people knew her phone number. Lu Huanzi thought it was Lu Shuangyi who wanted to chat with her. After exiting the photo album, Lu Huanzi opened the message. It was actually from Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi felt even more strange. Because they were now in the same house. And Mo Lichuan¡¯s room was basically face to face with her. The actual distance between them might not be more than 20 meters. However, even though they were separated by two doors, it still felt a little different. The message only had three simple words, ¡°are you asleep? ¡± Lu huanzi hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°not yet. ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. ¡± After Lu Huanzi replied to this message, the other side did not send it again. Lu Huanzi was a little puzzled. What was Mo Lichuan doing now? Why did he suddenly not reply to the message? She held her phone and stared at the screen. Finally, two minutes later, Mo Lichuan sent another message. Mo Lichuan sent, ¡°do you want to sleep in my room? ¡± When Lu Huanzi saw this message, her heart skipped a beat. Then, it started to beat wildly. She suddenly recalled the long night last night. After all, Lu Huanzi had drunk alcohol last night. That state was different from usual, as if all the shackles had been released. But at this moment, her heart was in a mess. And the few words on the screen seemed to be an extreme temptation. Lu Huanzi held her phone and was confused for a while. Before she could think clearly, her fingers had already pressed the reply button and sent it over. Lu Huanzi replied with two words, ¡°okay. ¡± Then, three words quickly came from the other side, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡°. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart beat even faster. When she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s three words, Lu Huanzi was already regretting it. However, a certain part of her heart was still restless. Lu Huanzi got up and went out. When she walked to Mo Lichuan¡¯s door, she only felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She saw Mo Lichuan every day, but Lu Huanzi had never been so nervous before. In the end, Lu Huanzi opened the door and went in. Mo Lichuan was already lying on his king-size bed. The temperature of the air conditioner in the room was just right. Mo Lichuan was dressed very homely. He was wearing a white t-shirt and knee-length shorts. He was wearing glasses and reading a book. At first glance, he did not look like a god of wind and rain in a shopping mall. Instead, he looked like a university student. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi open the door and come in. He patted the seat next to him and said, ¡°come here. ¡± Lu Huanzi walked over. When Lu Huanzi came, she specially changed into a set of pajamas. It was the kind of long clothes and long pants. The Spring and Autumn Pajamas covered her body completely. Although she was in an air-conditioned room, she didn¡¯t feel hot at all dressed like this. But it looked a little strange. Mo Lichuan glanced at Lu Huanzi but didn¡¯t say anything. It was as natural as usual. Lu Huanzi slowly walked over. Then, she lifted the thin blanket on the bed and sat down. She said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll go to bed first. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded and turned off all the headlights in the room, leaving only a small table lamp on his side. The lights in the room instantly dimmed. Lu Huanzi slept by the bed and tried to stay as far away from Mo Lichuan as possible. Lu Huanzi lay on her side. Actually, she was very nervous now. How could she still sleep. In fact, they had been lovers for a long time. They had been intimate with each other for a long time, but it did not come to that. Last night, Lu Huanzi had mustered up her courage. But¡­ Now, she was a turtle that had been beaten back to its original form, hiding in its shell. It was impossible for her to take the initiative again. Although Lu Huanzi had her eyes closed, she had been listening to Mo Lichuan¡¯s movements. In fact, there was no movement from Mo Lichuan¡¯s side at all He seemed to be reading a book. Occasionally, she could hear the sound of one or two pages turning. As time passed, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart relaxed a little. It seemed that her brother-in-law did not have any intention of doing that. It was purely because she could not sleep to accompany her. Lu Huanzi heard the ticking of the clock on the wall. She silently counted in her heart. At least half an hour had passed. Gradually, her whole body relaxed, and Lu Huanzi began to feel a little sleepy. Just as Lu Huanzi was about to fall asleep, she suddenly felt a warm body pressing against her back. Lu Huanzi was a little dazed, but she was still clear in her mind that the person was Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan Hugged Lu Huanzi from behind, his arms gently wrapped around her waist. Lu Huanzi¡¯s back was pressed tightly against Mo Lichuan¡¯s chest, and she only felt a burning sensation. Her tiny body seemed to be completely embedded in Mo Lichuan¡¯s embrace. Lu Huanzi seemed to have woken up. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s gentle and gentle voice came from beside her ear, ¡°don¡¯t move, go to sleep, good night. ¡± Lu Huanzi lay down again and even leaned against Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. Although Mo Lichuan¡¯s body was very hot, like a piece of soldering iron, it made her feel a little uncomfortable. However, for some reason, Lu Huanzi felt very safe in such an embrace. It was as if she was inside a snail¡¯s shell, no matter how the wind blew and the rain beat, the world was stable and the years were peaceful. Lu Huanzi slept soundly until dawn. When she woke up, she found that Mo Lichuan was no longer there. Lu Huanzi lay on Mo Lichuan¡¯s bed alone. She sat up straight and rubbed her hair. Lu Huanzi had no memory of when Mo Lichuan woke up or left. Last night, she didn¡¯t even have a dream. However, Lu Huanzi saw that the suitcase that her brother-in-law usually brought on business trips was gone. Lu Huanzi felt a little disappointed. She knew that Mo Lichuan was on a business trip to Japan. Lu Huanzi lay on the bed for a while. There seemed to be a faint smell unique to Mo Lichuan on the bed sheets and pillows. Lu Huanzi only felt very reluctant. After lying on the bed for a while, when the housekeeper came in to tidy up, she found Lu Huanzi lying on the bed. Mo Lichuan had always been obsessed with cleanliness. The little nanny at home was usually not allowed to enter his room. However, he had extremely strict requirements on hygiene. Occasionally, he would clean himself. When he really had no time, the housekeeper would do it for him. When the housekeeper saw Lu huanzi rolling in circles on the bed, she was very surprised. ¡°Miss, why are you in Sir¡¯s room? ¡± She was still wearing pajamas and was still lying on Sir¡¯s bed. Although sir was a fastidious person, he was very indulgent towards miss. However, Lu Huanzi suddenly sat up. She had really forgotten the time. In the past, when there was thunder, she would occasionally run over and sleep on the same bed as Mo Lichuan. But early in the morning, Lu Huanzi would still go back to her room. Because after eight o¡¯clock, the housekeeper would come to clean the corridor and the room. Lu Huanzi suddenly sat up and was actually a little embarrassed. ¡°I just came to look for brother-in-law. brother-in-law was not in my bed for a while, I didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep. ¡± Because she was lying, Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was red. She was also very guilty. The housekeeper seemed to be used to it. ¡°Sir took the five o¡¯clock flight for work early in the morning. Miss, you should also get up and have breakfast. Today¡¯s breakfast was personally made by sir, it¡¯s miss¡¯s favorite chicken porridge. ¡± Ordinary people could not enter Sir¡¯s room, but miss was free to go in and out. Therefore, the housekeeper did not doubt Lu Huanzi¡¯s words at all. Lu Huanzi quickly got up and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll go to my room to change my clothes. ¡± After Lu Huanzi returned to her room to change her clothes, she went to the dining room to eat breakfast. Sure enough, it was the shredded chicken porridge personally made by Mo Lichuan. She could eat it in one bite. However, Lu Huanzi knew that this chicken soup was freshly brewed, and the time needed to brew the chicken soup was at least two hours. After that, the porridge needed to be cooked for another hour. At least three hours. The housekeeper said that brother-in-law had a flight at five o¡¯clock. Then, wouldn¡¯t brother-in-law get up at two o¡¯clock. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was inexplicably complicated. Mo Lichuan was really too good to her. Really, in this world, perhaps no one would treat her so well. Whether a person was sincere, Lu Huanzi could feel it. She could not accept Chen Chuyun¡¯s provocations. Lu Huanzi felt that she was too stupid. She knew that Chen Chuyun had bad intentions, so she tried her best to separate her and Mo Lichuan. She actually foolishly jumped into her trap. Lu Huanzi felt that she trusted Mo Lichuan. No matter what happened, even if there was another reason behind her sister¡¯s death back then. But what could all this change? Lu Huanzi had always seen how her brother-in-law treated her sister back then. In the past, Lu Huanzi felt that her brother-in-law loved her sister very much. But now Lu Huanzi knew that her brother-in-law was very loyal. He could take care of her for her sister. This was enough to explain everything. As Lu Huanzi thought of this, she felt relaxed. Lu Huanzi had been bored to death at home for the past week. The happiest thing she did every day was to call Mo Lichuan. Chapter 1350 Every night, they would call each other for several hours. But sometimes, her brother-in-law was in a meeting, and sometimes he couldn¡¯t help it. But occasionally, he would still text her. This feeling was really like a couple in love. Lu Huanzi almost slept with her phone in her arms every day. Five days passed like this. Two more days before her brother-in-law came back. She spent every day pinching her fingers. Moreover, the day her brother-in-law came back was his birthday. Lu Huanzi bought that white shirt in the end. No matter what, she felt that her brother-in-law would definitely look good in it. At night, Lu Huanzi continued to send messages to Mo Lichuan¡¯s phone. However, she suddenly received a message from an unknown number. Lu Huanzi opened it and took a look. The other party sent a picture. The picture was of Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan was standing on the deck of the yacht. It seemed that he was making a call. The background was an endless sea. The purity of the blue. Lu Huanzi was puzzled. Who sent her a photo of Mo Lichuan? Moreover, what did this photo mean? Just as Lu Huanzi was about to check the location of the unknown number, this number sent over a dozen more pictures. And the picture was still the same background. It was obviously a series of pictures, like the Paparazzi¡¯s method. But the pictures were especially high-definition. And a woman appeared in the picture. This woman was Chen Chuyun. There were a few pictures of Chen Chuyun standing on the deck with Mo Lichuan. Chen Chuyun was holding a bottle of champagne in her hand. She was wearing a black evening gown. It looked very elegant, as if she had just come down from a banquet. Some of her head was resting on Mo Lichuan¡¯s shoulder. There was even one where she leaned over and kissed Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips. Mo Lichuan did not avoid it. Lu Huanzi felt as if someone had stabbed her heart. The photo showed the time of the shoot. It was exactly what happened during the day. And it did not seem to be photoshopped. There were a few of them. Chen Chuyun was obviously looking at the camera. Maybe she knew someone was secretly taking pictures. Lu Huanzi even suspected that Chen Chuyun arranged all of this. Lu Huanzi recognized the landmark building on the island behind the yacht. It was the Paradise Island of the Maldives. She had seen it in a book. This wasn¡¯t Japan, but the Maldives. So, Mo Lichuan wasn¡¯t on a business trip to Japan at all. Instead, he went on vacation to the Maldives with Chen Chuyun. And it was a full seven days. Lu Huanzi only felt her heart beating very fast. It was as if it was about to jump out of her mouth. The funny thing was that almost a second ago, Mo Lichuan was still texting him. Because Lu Huanzi had not replied to his messages for a long time. Mo Lichuan had already called. Lu Huanzi heard a familiar ringtone, and a familiar profile picture jumped on the screen. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt afraid. Normally, she would be very happy to hear Mo Lichuan¡¯s exclusive ringtone. But now, she only felt fear. Lu Huanzi thought about it and finally picked up the phone. She tried her best to make her voice sound no different from usual, and even mixed with a hint of happiness, ¡°brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s slightly low voice came from the other side, ¡°why didn¡¯t you reply to the message? What are you doing? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I just went to take a shower and was about to call you later, but I didn¡¯t expect you to call me first. ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t seem to notice Lu Huanzi¡¯s strange behavior In fact, it was also because Lu Huanzi¡¯s disguise was too good. She didn¡¯t know that under such circumstances, she could actually say such a thing with a smile. Sometimes, Lu Huanzi felt that she might have some potential to be an actress. Lu Huanzi asked in a brisk voice, ¡°brother-in-law, where are you now? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to be silent for a while, then said, ¡°I¡¯m in Tokyo, Japan. ¡± Lu Huanzi heard the sound of the rain over there. She quickly checked on her tablet and found that there was no rain in Tokyo at all. And in the Maldives, it was a rare rainstorm. Lu Huanzi instantly understood Brother-in-law was really lying. But she did not have the courage to expose him. Lu Huanzi felt as if the armor on her body was being pierced bit by bit. She felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart. But she still pretended to smile and said, ¡°is that so Then brother-in-law, you must bring me a gift when you come back. Do you remember the Kobayashi autographed Manga that I told you about last time It¡¯s available in Tokyo Sakura Publishing House. brother-in-law, you can also bring me one back.¡± Mo Lichuan said without hesitation, ¡°okay. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart sank. Mo Lichuan really couldn¡¯t see any flaws at all. She didn¡¯t even consider or hesitate in making her request. It was as if he was really in Tokyo right now, and it was as easy as lifting a finger. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°brother-in-law, when will you be back? ¡± ¡°The flight is tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what time will you arrive? I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while and said, ¡°when I got home, it was very late. You don¡¯t have to pick me up. Besides, the weather hasn¡¯t been too good recently, so it might be late. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that there was no need to prove anything. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t even want to reveal the flight, so there must be something fishy going on. Lu Huanzi was clearly sitting on the bed, but she still felt that her body was on the verge of collapsing. Lu Huanzi¡¯s strength seemed to have been drained. She almost couldn¡¯t say another word. Fortunately, Mo Lichuan took the initiative and said, ¡°It¡¯s already very late. Huanzi, go to bed early. ¡± ¡°Okay, brother-in-law, good night. ¡± ¡°Good night. ¡± After saying good night to each other, Lu Huanzi hung up the phone. However, one of her hands was still tightly holding the phone. Her entire body seemed to be trembling. Lu Huanzi really couldn¡¯t believe that Mo Lichuan would lie to her like this. But why? Brother-in-law obviously didn¡¯t like Chen Chuyun, Lu Huanzi could feel it. But the two of them went on vacation together, and even kissed each other. But during these few days of vacation, Mo Lichuan still kept in frequent contact with her. If brother-in-law didn¡¯t have her in his heart at all, why would he spend so much time on himself when he was traveling outside. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t figure out many things. She felt like her head was about to explode. There were still more than a dozen photos sent from that unknown number in her phone. She always felt that it was a little unbelievable. The only thing she could think of was that her brother-in-law was two-timing her. But why didn¡¯t he feel guilty at all? And these photos were just sent by Chen Chuyun to demonstrate to her. Lu Huanzi threw her phone away in anger. But because she was almost exhausted. The phone had only fallen onto the carpet and was safe and sound. Lu Huanzi almost trembled when she saw the phone. She got out of bed and kicked the phone under the bed. Lu Huanzi lay on the bed and cried under the blanket. How could this be? Every time she was close to happiness¡­ Someone would push her from the clouds into the mire. But now she really didn¡¯t know what to do Chen Chuyun¡¯s sudden return to the country couldn¡¯t be without reason. What was her purpose of returning to the country this time? Was it to get rid of her? Lu Huanzi knew that she had fallen into Chen Chuyun¡¯s trap. Like a fish on a chopping board, her emotions began to be manipulated by her. However, Lu Huanzi could not control herself. Because Mo Lichuan was lying to her. However, she was the same as before. She had a weak personality and she could not expose it. She had already been abandoned by Mo Lichuan once. She sent her to Yu Haoran¡¯s side. At that time, they had shed all pretense of cordiality and left no room for negotiation. What if it was the same now? WHAT WOULD MO LICHUAN DO? Lu Huanzi could not imagine it. She did not sleep for almost the whole night. Her mind kept running wild. In the end, she finally concluded the biggest possibility. Brother-in-law actually liked her. Lu Huanzi was alone, she could feel it. Brother-in-law could personally cook for her, why did he cook Porridge for her for three hours. He was meticulous when she was sick. Lu Huanzi could not deny the details of the past. But there was one thing that Lu Huanzi was unwilling to admit, Mo Lichuan would never marry her in this lifetime. There were too many reasons for this. Because in the eyes of the outside world, she was Mo Lichuan¡¯s half-sister. If their relationship was exposed, then their sister would definitely be exposed. Mo Lichuan and his sister¡¯s first marriage would also surface. At that time, everyone knew that she was the sister of her brother-in-law¡¯s deceased wife. If her brother-in-law really married her, then it would almost be a taboo relationship that violated traditional values. Chapter 1351 Brother-in-law was not a public figure. But the way he looked at him was no less than those celebrities in the entertainment industry. Besides, no matter what, those people in brother-in-law¡¯s family would never agree. No matter what their relationship was, those people were still connected by brother-in-law¡¯s blood. Brother-in-law betrayed his family for his sister because he had saved her life. And this kind of thing should not happen again. Moreover, she was different from her sister. She was not as smart as her sister. Nor did she have the courage and thoughts of her sister. She would not even make such a request to Mo Lichuan. She was almost useless. Lu Huanzi even felt that she was like a pet that her brother-in-law kept at home. She liked him, but it was not worth giving up everything. And Chen Chuyun was the ideal wife for her brother-in-law. Even if they did not have any feelings between them. But for an ordinary couple, as long as one of them had strong love, this marriage could definitely be maintained. Moreover, between them, there were also various interests involved. If brother-in-law already had other plans in mind¡­ Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t understand what she was? What was she now What was she in the future? Mo Lichuan¡¯s mistress? Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t bear it. She didn¡¯t know how she spent this day. But she only felt that the sky was dark. When night came, Mo Lichuan returned as expected. At that time, he actually didn¡¯t play. Although it was already seven o¡¯clock. In summer, the days were long and the nights were short. The Sun had just set and the horizon was still fiery red. When Mo Lichuan came back, Lu Huanzi was watering the flowers on the balcony of the room. When Mo Lichuan opened the door and walked over, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°If you continue watering like this, the CACTUS will drown. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice came from behind. Lu Huanzi was shocked. Her fingers trembled and accidentally touched the hard thorn of the CACTUS. This cactus was specially moved back from the Sahara desert when Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan were traveling. Therefore, it grew very big. Mo Lichuan had always wanted her to move out of the room. However, Lu Huanzi still insisted on keeping it on the balcony. The thorns on it were like steel needles. When it was poked, blood beads would pop out from the fingers. When Mo Lichuan saw this, he quickly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s fingers and put them in his mouth. Lu Huanzi was still a little stunned. The person in front of her was really Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan was really back. However, she felt that it was not real. Her fingers were still like needles. Mo Lichuan finally put down Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°what are you daydreaming about? Why are you so careless? ¡± Her fingers were no longer bleeding However, Lu Huanzi avoided Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°brother-in-law, when did you come back? ¡± Mo Lichuan took off his coat and tie. He really looked like he had just rushed back from a business meeting. He looked serious and travel-worn. Unfortunately, Lu Huanzi knew very well. Actually, it was not like that. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, have you eaten dinner? ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten, why don¡¯t you cook it for me? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll cook it for you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what are you cooking for me, instant noodles? ¡± Lu Huanzi deliberately pouted. ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t look down on people, okay? I¡¯ve been supporting myself since I was young. I know how to Cook, okay? ¡± Although she was different from Mo Lichuan and did not have any talent in cooking. However, the home-cooked dishes were not bad. Mo Lichuan looked at her pouting lips and lowered his head to kiss her. His voice was a little hoarse, ¡°I am very hungry, but this is not what I want to eat. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s kiss was overbearing and strong. Lu Huanzi could not resist it and was soon pressed against the glass on the balcony in a daze. Seeing that things were getting more and more wrong. Lu Huanzi deliberately reached out to prick the CACTUS next to her. This time she did it on purpose, just to make herself more sober. Mo Lichuan finally stopped. After treating the wound. The two of them really went to the restaurant for dinner. Of course, Mo Lichuan was the cook. In just half an hour, he actually made three dishes and one soup. And each of them was good looking, fragrant, and tasty. If it were any other time, Lu Huanzi would definitely clap her hands and praise him. But today, she had no appetite at all. Moreover, even if it was a reunion where parting was better than marriage, in the face of Mo Lichuan¡¯s sudden enthusiasm, Lu Huanzi could not lift her spirits. Mo Lichuan vaguely felt that something was not right. Lu Huanzi did not even touch the prawn that she usually liked the most. Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°girl, What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt like crying for no reason. But she knew that she must not cry now. Lu Huanzi smiled instead and changed the topic, ¡°brother-in-law, where are the autographed Manga that I asked you to bring? Did you bring it for me? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I did. I put it in my suitcase. I¡¯ll bring it to you later. ¡± Lu Huanzi refused to let it go. ¡°I want it now. Just bring it to me now. ¡± Mo Lichuan was a little puzzled. However, when he saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectant look, he still stood up and went to get it. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so infatuated with Manga before. ¡± When Mo Lichuan¡¯s figure disappeared into the restaurant, Lu Huanzi¡¯s face gradually darkened. In fact, although she was very clear in her heart, there was one thing that she could not help but want to confirm. Mo Lichuan came over very quickly. It was actually a huoying Manga personally signed by Hashimoto. Lu Huanzi looked very happy. ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re too amazing. It¡¯s really signed by Hashimoto. I¡¯ve been obsessed with huoying recently. SASUKE is really too handsome. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°What the Hell is Sasuke? ¡± Lu Huanzi held the Manga Book and pretended to be very happy as she flipped through it. She casually asked, ¡°brother-in-law, did you buy it at Cherry Blossom publishing? Only there can you buy the genuine version. The other places are all pirated. ¡± Mo Lichuan ate a mouthful of food. His expression was very natural as he lightly acknowledged. At this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression suddenly froze. Her fingers began to tremble. She really couldn¡¯t continue acting. Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears fell and fell on the comic book, making her dizzy. Mo Lichuan also noticed. He was slightly stunned. Just now, Lu Huanzi was clearly overjoyed. Why did she suddenly cry. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what happened? Why are you crying? ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a while before she said, ¡°brother-in-law, there is no Sakura Publishing House in Tokyo. I was lying to you. Your signature is real, but you are lying to me. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face instantly darkened. But he did not speak. It was as if he was waiting for Lu Huanzi to finish her sentence. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t go to Japan this time. brother-in-law, why did you lie to me? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was low and he had already put down his chopsticks. He said, ¡°who told you? ¡± He didn¡¯t expect that this girl had been testing her. No, it should be said that she had been testing him since she asked him to buy comic books. Lu Huanzi actually played tricks with him. This was something that he had never thought of. Moreover, this girl actually had such good acting skills. Lu Huanzi directly exposed him. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me anymore. I know that you¡¯re not going to Japan for business at all this time. You went to the Maldives for a holiday with Chen Chuyun. I know, I know everything. ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly raised her head and looked into Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. She tried to find a clue in his eyes. But there was no clue. His eyes were calm, as if there was a layer of separation. Lu Huanzi could not see the emotions in his eyes at all. She did not even feel guilty at all. Lu Huanzi felt that such a man was too scary. Because he really knew how to cover up. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was also indifferent. ¡°So, you knew long ago and just kept testing me? ¡± Lu Huanzi suddenly felt that she was not his opponent at all. Mo Lichuan was too calm, so calm that it made her panic. He was clearly lying and deceiving, but at this moment, he was instead holding her responsible for testing and acting. However, this man was just like that. As long as the governor set the fire, the people were not allowed to light the lamp. He could lie himself to the point that he did not even blink. And she was just showing off a little bit of scheming in front of her, and he was holding her responsible. Could it be that he did not feel guilty at all? Could it be that she did not know how to reflect on herself at all? Wasn¡¯t the main point of this matter that he had lied to her first? Lu Huanzi could not be bothered to answer Mo Lichuan¡¯s question. She also snorted coldly, ¡°so what if I¡¯m testing you? Aren¡¯t you still lying to me all day long? Mo Lichuan, what exactly do you take me for? A pet that you keep? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold, like a thousand-year-old ice cellar, ¡°can¡¯t you feel how I treat you? ¡± Lu Huanzi could feel it, but she still could not tolerate being lied to. She said, ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t you have anything to explain to me? You clearly went on vacation with a woman, but you lied to me about going on a business trip. How can I trust you unconditionally? Do you think you love me? Are you treating me well? ¡± However, Mo Lichuan always did not answer the question. He seemed to be pursuing other questions. ¡°Who told you? Chen Chuyun told you? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who told me. In fact, I don¡¯t know who it was. I only know that I need an explanation. ¡± ¡°What else did she tell you? ¡± Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw the comic book on the table. ¡°I need an explanation now! Why did you go on vacation with another woman? Mo Lichuan, why did you lie to me! ¡± Lu Huanzi had almost never been so furious before. Why did Mo Lichuan not want to answer this question. Mo Lichuan finally raised his head and looked at Lu Huanzi. But he said coldly, ¡°Huanzi, I have nothing to explain, just like what you saw. ¡± As he said that, Mo Lichuan stood up and left. At that moment, Lu Huanzi felt as if her entire heart had been hollowed out. She almost wanted to cry, but she could not. This time, she felt more despair than ever. That feeling was very strange. She could not feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s struggle. She could only feel his cold sudden. Back then, Mo Lichuan had pushed her behind Yu Haoran. At least, Lu Huanzi could feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s contradiction, the pain that was close to self-torture. But now, he seemed to have given up on himself. He didn¡¯t want to explain, as if he was deliberately estranged. Lu Huanzi felt as if a nightmare was replaying. She tried hard to look at Mo Lichuan¡¯s back, only feeling tired. In this relationship, she was really too tired. From the secret love to today, along the way, she broke down several times. Every time, she felt that she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She repeated this over and over again, and now she was only 18 years old. But it was as if a lifetime had passed. Lu Huanzi fell on the chair. She went to Shuangyi House to stay for two days. During these two days, Mo Lichuan would occasionally call to check on her. But it was just a routine conversation. This made her feel worse than not contacting her. Lu Huanzi always felt that something was changing, but she did not know. It was as if there was a hand pushing something, or controlling something. But she could not do anything. She was always awakened by nightmares in the middle of the night. In her dreams, there was always someone strangling her neck, and Lu Huanzi felt unable to breathe. During the day, she felt as if there were eyes staring at her from the dark, and there were more than one pair of eyes staring at her. However, when she was at Lu Shuangyi¡¯s house, Lu Huanzi did not show any unusual behavior. In the past, she was depressed once. In school, she was like a walking corpse. However, this time, she could talk and laugh. She could eat a lot of food every day and walk the streets with Lu Shuangyi. She also felt at ease to be a big light bulb for Lu Shuangyi and Li Jiajun. Lu Shuangyi did not notice it, but Li Jiajun did. At noon, the three of them were eating mcdonald¡¯s. Li Jiajun said, ¡°Huanzi, I think you¡¯re not in a good mood. ¡± Lu Huanzi grinned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± Lu Shuangyi also looked at Li Jiajun in puzzlement. ¡°Huanzi has been in a good mood these days. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°that¡¯s right. I think you¡¯re dissatisfied with me being your third wheel, so you want to take the opportunity to drive me away. ¡± Lu Shuangyi believed Lu Huanzi¡¯s words even more. She doted on Li Jiajun and rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Huanzi to play with me for two days. You can¡¯t be so stingy, right? ¡± Li Jiajun raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. The Light Bulb doesn¡¯t affect my performance. ¡± Lu Shuangyi¡¯s face instantly turned red. She pinched Li Jiajun under the table. Li Jiajun said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°if there¡¯s anything, you can say it. I¡¯m a little worried about you looking like this. It¡¯s even more serious than the last time you were in that situation. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, you can also tell Shuangyi. ¡± Lu Shuangyi seemed to be a little shaken. She reached out and held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°Huanzi, is there really something wrong with you? That¡¯s right. You only came to stay at my house when you were in a bad mood in the past. What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face darkened, but she still tried her best to squeeze out a smile. Lu Huanzi did not want Lu Shuangyi to worry about her. She had been going out with the two of them for the past few days, eating and drinking. Lu Huanzi was really envious. Their relationship was like real love, sweet and sweet. Every day, it was like falling into a pot of honey. They relied on each other and played with each other. The dazzling brilliance was like a lavender in provence, blooming under the scorching Sun. But between her and Mo Lichuan, it was so dark. It was like moss growing out of the darkness, damp and dark. It could only rot in the corner and never see the sun. Lu Huanzi felt as if her psychological defense was broken in an instant. Lu Huanzi suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. You two have fun. Shuangyi, I want to go home. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and left. Lu Shuangyi was going to chase after her, but she was stopped by Li Jiajun. Lu Shuangyi said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with Huanzi? I¡¯m afraid that something might have happened to her. ¡± Li Jiajun said, ¡°it¡¯s not a matter of love. It¡¯s useless for you to chase after her. You still have to tie the knot. Let her solve it herself. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not go back after coming out of the mcdonald¡¯s. She did not want to stay with Li Jiajun and the others. Firstly, she had been seen through by Li Jiajun. Secondly, she really envied their love. She walked aimlessly on the street. She didn¡¯t know where she was going, but she didn¡¯t want to go home either. She didn¡¯t know how long she walked, but she inexplicably stopped at the Mo Mansion. Looking at the city building that almost reached the clouds, the glass-like light pierced her eyes and almost made her tear up. She knew where Mo Lichuan was. On the top floor of the high and mighty building. His office had a pure floor-to-ceiling glass window. At night, she stood at the window and looked down. It was as if she was the master of all things, the entire city was under her feet. It was as if he was the king of the world. But at the same time, that deep loneliness would also surface in his heart, reminding him of the insignificance and loneliness of being human. Humans were social animals. If one stood too high, one would eventually be unable to endure loneliness. Lu Huanzi felt that she was too lonely. Because she had no family since she was young, that was why she relied on Mo Lichuan so much. That was why she treated him as the entirety of her life. It was not that Lu Huanzi had never imagined the future. She also knew that she did not have a future. But she did not expect that on this day when she was eighteen years old, she was already like standing at the end of a cliff, with nowhere to go. Yesterday was Mo Lichuan¡¯s birthday, so she did not go back. The newly bought shirt was also thrown into the trash can by Lu Huanzi. While she was in a daze, her footsteps did not stop. Lu Huanzi had already approached the MO Corporation building. Lu Huanzi directly went upstairs from the VIP elevator. In fact, most of the people in the company knew her. They had seen her more or less. Especially the last time when she and Mo Lichuan Ate hotpot in the office, it had already spread like wildfire. However, most people thought that they were Mo Lichuan¡¯s sister. So, almost everyone was polite to her, even calling her ¡°little princess¡± . Lu Huanzi went upstairs. After the elevator stopped, it was the corridor. Mo Lichuan¡¯s secretary¡¯s office was on the other side of the corridor. Pan Zhengdong happened to take the documents and was about to go out when he saw Lu Huanzi. Pan Zhengdong was a little surprised to see Lu Huanzi. ¡°Miss Lu, why are you here? Are you looking for the president? The president is not in the office right now. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°then where is he? ¡± Pan Zhengdong seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°The president went out for dinner. ¡± Lu Huanzi seemed to have noticed something when she saw Pan Zhengdong¡¯s expression. The corner of Lu Huanzi¡¯s mouth curled up with some sarcasm. ¡°Did he go out for dinner with Chen Chuyun? ¡± Pan Zhengdong did not expect Lu Huanzi to ask this question. Having been by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side for so long, he naturally knew that the person in front of him was not mo Lichuan¡¯s biological sister. Moreover, the relationship between them was quite ambiguous. Therefore, he had to be careful about what he said. Pan Zhengdong said, ¡°Miss Chen is a shareholder of the company. She is here to attend the company meeting today. ¡± He said ambiguously. However, Lu Huanzi seemed to have caught onto something. ¡°Chen Chuyun is a shareholder of the Mo Corporation? ¡± Pan Zhengdong said, ¡°indeed. The Mo Corporation and the Chen Corporation have been working together for a long time. Old Mr. Chen invested a large sum of money when the CEO started his business. Up until now, he still has 15% of the shares of our group. Previously, all of them were transferred to Miss Chen¡¯s name, so Miss Chen is now a shareholder of our company. ¡± Lu Huanzi finally understood. Why was Mo Lichuan suddenly so close to Chen Chuyun recently. Why did he dislike her so much before, but now he was accompanying her to the Maldives for a vacation. Heh. Speaking of which, it was still not for profit. Mo Lichuan was indeed a thorough businessman. In a relationship, wealth and benefits always came first. She, Lu Huanzi, had nothing. She was just a little girl who had no parents, no one to rely on. What benefits could she bring to Mo Lichuan? Therefore, for a man like Mo Lichuan, love and marriage could be separated. Lu Huanzi felt very disappointed. But she did not turn around and leave. She went to Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. Mo Lichuan¡¯s office was very big, and she had been there many times. Now she suddenly missed that time, when she was doing her homework in Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. During that time, it was as if they were the only two people in the world. They were so carefree. Lu Huanzi was pacing inside. Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk even had marks that she deliberately drew with a pencil. There were two hearts drawn on it. One had her name on it, and the other had Mo Lichuan¡¯s name on it. The two hearts overlapped and were connected by a cupid¡¯s Arrow. She drew it in an inconspicuous place at the corner of the desk, and it was covered by Mo Lichuan¡¯s thick documents year after year. Lu Huanzi did not know if Mo Lichuan had noticed it. However, Lu Huanzi still felt that her appearance was really stupid. Lu Huanzi sat on Mo Lichuan¡¯s office chair. It was said that this chair was made of calfskin that had not been whipped before. It was very expensive. However, in the past, Lu Huanzi ate snacks on it. The crumbs of the biscuits fell into the gaps of the chair and could not be cleaned. Mo Lichuan did not scold her at all. There was a photo frame on Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk. In the photo frame was a photo. There were two girls in the photo. One was her sister, and the other was herself. This photo was her sister¡¯s. Lu Huanzi knew it. Her sister had always carried the photo with her. She did not know why her brother-in-law would place this photo on her desk. She was still a little girl in the photo, but she looked like she was only in her teens. However, she was smiling very happily, revealing her white teeth like a sunflower. Lu Huanzi could no longer experience that kind of happiness. She had once seen a movie called ¡°the killer is not too cold¡± There was a classic line in it. The little Loli asked, ¡°is life always so hard, or is it just like childhood? ¡°? The killer replied, ¡°it¡¯s always like this. ¡°. When Lu Huanzi watched this movie, she could almost empathize with this sentence. Ever since she was young, she had never felt the love from her parents. Her childhood was also much more difficult than those children in her childhood. But at least, she could still choose to be happy. But now, Lu Huanzi felt as if she didn¡¯t even have the right to choose. However, she was only eighteen years old. Lu Huanzi sat on the chair in a daze. She seemed to hear some movement at the door. In fact, the soundproof effect here was very good. It was impossible for her to hear the sounds outside from inside. However, she had a premonition that Mo Lichuan was back. Lu Huanzi hurriedly got up from the chair and directly hid under Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk. From the outside, this place seemed to be closed. Therefore, as long as Mo Lichuan did not sit on the office chair, he would not notice her. Lu Huanzi also did not know why she had to hide. It was as if it was a conditioned reflex The door was indeed opened. The sound of Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun arguing could be heard from outside. Chen Chuyun seemed to have chased them all the way here. ¡°Mo Lichuan, think carefully. If you were to be with that girl, everyone would turn their backs on you. What¡¯s so good about that girl? Why are you so infatuated with her ¡°You have no choice now. You can only marry me. After marriage, all the shares under my name will be transferred to your name. You have to know what the consequences would be if I sold this share right now. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°This is your right. I won¡¯t interfere with you. ¡± Chen Chuyun was desperate. ¡°Mo Lichuan, I¡¯ve told my father and brother that I¡¯m pregnant with your child. Do you think they¡¯ll let you off if you don¡¯t marry me? ¡± The air suddenly became quiet. Mo Lichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°Chuyun, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. ¡± Chen Chuyun smiled. ¡°second brother, I had no choice. I love you too much. ¡± At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Mo Lichuan opened the door. Pan Zhengdong stood at the door. When he saw the two people inside, he wanted to say something but hesitated. Mo Lichuan seemed to be angry and his voice was cold. ¡°Who taught you to be so hesitant? If you have something to say, just say it. ¡± Pan Zhengdong said, ¡°Miss Lu just came to look for you. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°where is she? ¡± Pan Zhengdong glanced inside. Especially when he saw Chen Chuyun in the office just now, he thought that Miss Lu must have already left. So he said, ¡°I guess she left without waiting for you. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned and said to Pan Zhengdong, ¡°the meeting in the afternoon is canceled. ¡± Then, he left the office. Chen Chuyun also chased after him. The office door was closed again. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was actually still under Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk. Her body was shivering, and she bit her lips. She only felt the taste of blood in her mouth. What Chen Chuyun said just now was like a knife stabbing into Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. But in the end, she still didn¡¯t understand. Was Chen Chuyun really pregnant? But no matter what, it was true that they went to the Maldives for a vacation together. It was also true that they kissed on the yacht. Lu Huanzi felt that she was very silly. She clearly knew the truth, but she still wanted to confirm it. She wanted to deny herself, she wanted to grab a Straw and deceive herself. But the result would always be more unbearable than she imagined. Lu Huanzi did not know how long she stayed on the office chair. Anyway, when she came out from inside, Lu Huanzi¡¯s legs were already somewhat numb. Mo Lichuan called countless times, but Lu Huanzi did not pick up. When she left the office, she bumped into Pan Zhengdong in the corridor. Pan Zhengdong was very surprised to see Lu Huanzi in a daze. ¡°Miss, where did you go just now? The CEO has been looking for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi just shook her head. She did not want to say anything. When she walked out of the Mo Corporation building, her phone was only left with 1% battery. Before the battery died, Lu Huanzi sent a message to Mo Lichuan. ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯ll let you go. Let¡¯s break up. ¡± Lu Huanzi held her phone. It seemed like she was waiting for Mo Lichuan to return. Her phone suddenly lit up. Lu Huanzi received a reply. But when Lu Huanzi wanted to open it,. Her phone had run out of battery. The Sky started to rain for some reason. At first, it was just sparse raindrops. Although it was sparse, the raindrops were extremely heavy. When they hit a person¡¯s face, it actually hurt a little. But after a while, the sky was like a ladle. Lu Huanzi did not bring an umbrella, nor did she bring money. She hid under the eaves of a shopping mall. She watched as the rain formed a curtain of water in the sky like a pillar. Between Heaven and earth, there was a vast expanse. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was also very confused. If it was sadness, it was not as sad as she imagined. If it was sadness, it was not too sad. In the past, she had endured too much heartbreak in this relationship, so now, her heart seemed to be somewhat numb. She hugged her knees and watched as the rain fell from the sky. For the first time, Lu Huanzi began to think about the future without Mo Lichuan. Her heart began to ache. But Lu Huanzi knew that she would not die because of this. In this world, who would not be able to live? In the past so many years, she did not have Mo Lichuan. She was still living well. She was even happier than now. For the first time, Lu Huanzi wanted to take the initiative to let go. This feeling was like a swamp to her. This swamp was like sulfuric acid, corroding her body and soul until it was full of holes. But she never wanted to let go. At least she still felt that this swamp might be the only place where she could stay. No, no, no. She had to let go now. The rain gradually stopped. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi had saved some pocket money over the years. And she had her bank card with her. Lu Huanzi went to the bank to withdraw some money. Then she went to the long-distance bus station. She bought a ticket at random. Half an hour later, she boarded the bus. Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t care too much about what ticket she bought. Where was their destination. Right now, she just wanted to escape from this city and go to a place without Mo Lichuan. The bus continued to drive. It only stopped in the evening. Lu Huanzi then realized that they had arrived at a small town. The name of this small town was Laishui town. The scenery was very simple, it felt like a small bridge with flowing water. Only then did Lu Huanzi realize that some of the people on the bus were here for sightseeing. She followed the crowd down. She also followed the crowd all the way. Even the tour guide thought that she was a member of the tour group. It was getting late. Everyone wanted to go to a hotel to stay. When they booked the room, the tour guide remembered to ask Lu Huanzi, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a spot for you in our group. What¡¯s your name? ¡± Lu Huanzi continued to shake her head and left. At night, she wandered around the small town alone. The small town was very lively. It was made of green bricks and white tiles. Every family liked to hang a string of red lanterns in front of them. It was like fireworks in the mortal world. Lu Huanzi walked to a bridge and looked at the two banks of the river. Every family was brightly lit. She felt like the most superfluous person in the world. Chapter 1352 Lu Huanzi looked down. Under the moonlight, her shadow was reflected in the water. What would happen if she jumped now. Lu Huanzi pursed her lips. She would not be stupid. A person like her sister did not have the chance to stay in this world. And she was ruining a young life. Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of something. This world was like this, who could live as they wished? The sooner she could see the cruelty of life, the sooner she could start her f * Cking Love Life. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt relaxed. This relaxed feeling was wonderful. It was as if she was suddenly enlightened. In fact, there was no special stimulation. It was as if she had sunk to the bottom of the water and suddenly felt at ease. This was already the worst. How could it be worse? Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood suddenly brightened up. Lu Huanzi walked around the small town alone. In the end, she found a hotel to stay in. The next day, Lu Huanzi took a car home. When she saw Mo Lichuan again, Mo Lichuan¡¯s aura was as if he had crawled out of hell. When Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi appear at the door, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he strode over and grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. Mo Lichuan was so fierce that every word seemed to come out of his teeth. ¡°where have you been these two days? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if her arm was about to be crushed by Mo Lichuan. However, Lu Huanzi still smiled and said casually, ¡°I went on a trip for a few days. I¡¯m sorry brother-in-law, I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. ¡± She was actually smiling. Mo Lichuan looked at her smiling face and gnashed his teeth. ¡°where¡¯s your phone? Why didn¡¯t you turn it on for two days? ¡± Lu Huanzi took out her phone from her pocket. ¡°It was a spur of the moment when I went out. I didn¡¯t bring my charger. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt tired after running all the way, so she said, ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m going up to sleep for a while. I¡¯m going this time. ¡± As Lu Huanzi spoke, she broke free from Mo Lichuan and went upstairs. Even the Butler hurried over, ¡°sir, miss is back. She seems to be in a good mood. ¡± Mo Lichuan was also suspicious. His eyebrows also sank. Lu Huanzi did not look like she was faking it at all. Instead, she looked really relaxed. What was wrong with her. That afternoon, Pan Zhengdong said that Lu Huanzi had come, so he chased after her to look for her. But he did not find her. Later on, Pan Zhengdong said that miss appeared in the corridor outside the office in a daze. A thought suddenly occurred to him. Lu Huanzi might not have left at that time, but she was in the office. So she must have heard the conversation between her and Chen Chuyun. Because this was the only possibility that could explain her sudden disappearance. But after missing for two days, she came back on her own. And it was as if she had been reborn. Even Mo Lichuan could not tell if Lu Huanzi was faking it. Or perhaps, why did she suddenly become like this? It was as if she was completely unpredictable and unexpected. After a while, Mo Lichuan went to Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. He gently knocked on the door twice, but no one responded. Mo Lichuan hesitated for a while, but he still opened the door. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was already asleep on the bed. The Wall lamp was turned on in the room. Lu Huanzi probably forgot to turn it off. Mo Lichuan walked over slowly. His footsteps did not make any sound. Lu Huanzi was really asleep. Her breathing was even and long. Mo Lichuan watched her bed for a long time before he finally left quietly. Ever since she returned that day, Lu Huanzi seemed to have completely returned to normal. This kind of normal was like the best state between them in the past three years. But to them now, it was very strange. In the past, after all, they were guardians and wards. Or rather, it was the relationship between an elder and a junior. At that time, there was always a layer of paper between them that had not been exposed. But now, Lu Huanzi seemed to be able to put some distance between them. It was as if everything that they had experienced during this period of time had been sealed up. Then, they retreated to the beginning, and everything returned to the original point. Mo Lichuan did not expose it, and did not even explain. He wanted to see what this girl was up to. Lu Huanzi woke up early this morning. Today was the anti-school filling in the volunteers. It was rare for her to have breakfast with Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°are you still planning to apply for Qingping University? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Of course. ¡± Mo Lichuan felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Mo Lichuan frowned and said, ¡°that¡¯s good too. I have a villa near Qingping University. It will be convenient for you to live there in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi promised, ¡°thank you, brother-in-law. ¡± Qingping University was in the neighboring city of Jiang city. It was less than a hundred kilometers away. Even if it was by car, it would only take two hours to get there. In the future, it would be very convenient to go home. That was what Mo Lichuan had thought at the time. But Mo Lichuan had never thought of it. This girl had told a big lie. When the admission notice for a university was sent to his home, Mo Lichuan felt his heart and liver tremble for the first time. Lu Huanzi did not fill in the application for Qingping University. Instead, she filled in the application for a university that was thousands of kilometers away from Jiangcheng, almost across half of China. Lu Huanzi¡¯s college entrance exam score was not bad and she had also crossed Qingping University¡¯s score line. However, she had been accepted by a university as the number one volunteer. This meant that she had not applied for Qingping University at all. Mo Lichuan was furious. However, what made him even angrier was that Lu Huanzi had not revealed any clues these days. She had been happily attending class gatherings all day long. It was as if she had become a carefree young girl. Lu Huanzi did not deliberately avoid him. She would greet him whenever she saw him. Her every move was still the same as before, but Mo Lichuan felt that this girl was very distant now. It turned out that she had been acting these past few days. She had long planned, planned to escape from his side. She had applied so far away from the university, yet she was still cheekily telling him that she could finally go to the same university as her sister. Mo Lichuan did not know that Lu Huanzi¡¯s acting skills were so good. When Lu Huanzi came back at night, she felt that the atmosphere at home was not right. She caught a little nanny and asked about the situation. The little nanny said, ¡°Sir is gloomy today. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Xiaofeng went to clean the room as usual and was scolded by Sir before she was fired. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that something was not right. Today was not the weekend. Why didn¡¯t Mo Lichuan go to the company? Even if it was the weekend, Mo Lichuan did not rest. But on second thought, that was his company. Of course, he would go whenever he was happy. Who asked the boss to be the boss? Everyone at home looked at Lu Huanzi as if they saw their savior. The Butler said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Sir did not eat anything all day today. Something must have happened. Miss, you are finally back. You should go and take a look. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to go at first. Because Lu Huanzi had already guessed 70% to 80% . When she was outside, Lu Shuangyi called her and said that she had been admitted to Peking University and was in the same school as Li Jiajun She was extremely happy. After Lu Huanzi heard the news, on one hand, she was happy for Shuangyi. On the other hand, she was worried for herself. The lie that she had been weaving for the past few days was finally going to be exposed. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what fate awaited her. But no matter what, she was going to leave. She was going to be free, wasn¡¯t she? In fact, this time, she did not apply for Qingping University. That place was too close to home. She would never be able to escape Mo Lichuan¡¯s imprisonment. She hugged a university that was extremely far away. In the next four years, as long as she did not go back, she would not be able to see Mo Lichuan. This was the time for her to heal herself. In four years, she would be able to completely let go of this relationship and forget about Mo Lichuan. And four years later, she would graduate and be able to fend for herself. She would also find a job that was even further away from Mo Lichuan and leave him forever. Chapter 1353 After Lu Huanzi went upstairs, she did not go to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. Instead, she went to her own room. She took a comfortable shower. She also tidied up her wardrobe. She even used a vacuum cleaner to clean the room. Then, covered in sweat, Lu Huanzi went to the bathroom to take a shower. She changed into clean clothes. Then, she went to Mo Lichuan¡¯s study. It had been two hours since she came back. It was already twelve o¡¯clock. Even if she was to be scolded later, it would not take too long. Especially after Lu Huanzi finished her work, she felt so tired that her whole body was about to fall apart. Now, she just wanted to sleep. Later, even if Mo Lichuan scolded her, she would be able to go in one ear and out the other. Lu Huanzi stood at the door of Mo Lichuan¡¯s study room for a while. She knocked on the door. There was no sound inside. Lu Huanzi simply opened the door and went in. The Lights in the study room were very bright. At this moment, Mo Lichuan was sitting in the chair behind the talking table. A gloomy aura enveloped him, and his gaze happened to fall on Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi squeezed out a smile. ¡°brother-in-law, are you hungry? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this time of night? ¡± Mo Lichuan continued to look at Lu Huanzi with a gloomy expression. That gaze was almost like a dark curse, and a cold aura, like a poisonous snake, began to entangle her. Mo Lichuan finally stood up. He picked up a document from the desk and walked softly to Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan slowly placed the document in Lu Huanzi¡¯s hands and said in an extremely calm voice, ¡°tell me, what is this? ¡± It was indeed a university¡¯s acceptance letter. Lu Huanzi pretended to open the envelope casually and took out the documents one by one. Lu Huanzi pretended to read it seriously for a while. Then, she raised her head and smiled. ¡°So my acceptance letter has arrived. I was actually accepted by a university¡¯s finance department. A university¡¯s finance department is even more famous than Qingping University¡¯s. brother-in-law, aren¡¯t you going to congratulate me? ¡± Mo Lichuan really admired this girl¡¯s acting skills. Lu Huanzi had been by his side for three to four years. However, Mo Lichuan had never seen that she had this kind of talent. Mo Lichuan snorted. ¡°congratulate you? I don¡¯t have such magnanimity. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi still pretended not to understand. ¡°brother-in-law, what do you mean by saying that? ¡± ¡°Lu Huanzi, you really know how to act. I think you shouldn¡¯t go to any university. I¡¯ll send you directly to an acting school. You can study for two years and break into the entertainment industry. Maybe you can have a bright future. ¡± Lu Huanzi giggled. ¡°brother-in-law, you really know how to joke. First, I don¡¯t have beauty. Second, I don¡¯t have a body. How can I break into the entertainment industry? However, I have you as my backer. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any hope. brother-in-law, if you really want me to be a star, I won¡¯t object. ¡± Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, did not have the patience to argue with this girl. Mo Lichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°what¡¯s going on with your volunteer? Why isn¡¯t it Qingping University? ¡± Mo Lichuan was most angry not because Lu Huanzi changed her volunteer, but because she had been acting and deceiving him ever since she changed her volunteer. He actually did not find any trace of it. This was the first time Mo Lichuan experienced the feeling of being played in the palm of someone¡¯s hand. However, Lu Huanzi said in a casual tone, ¡°what happened to me at that time? I just changed my volunteer. brother-in-law, you don¡¯t have to be so angry, right? You didn¡¯t even eat dinner, and you¡¯re just waiting for me to bow down and confess? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were a little sarcastic ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. I should have the right to choose the university that I like. Although a university is not as famous as Qingping University, their finance department is also considered outstanding. Moreover, I like that city. It¡¯s said that the scenery is pleasant and the seasons are like spring. Is there anything wrong with that? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at her pretending to be indifferent, but he actually had no way to flare up. She clearly knew what she was angry about. She clearly knew what her goal was. But now, this girl had learned to be crafty. She had also learned to avoid the important points and shift the focus. Mo Lichuan finally said coldly, ¡°you can¡¯t wait to run away from me. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that she would definitely face this moment. Mo Lichuan tore her disguise apart without hesitation. She didn¡¯t have armor, but she couldn¡¯t give in. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m really happy too. I can finally escape brother-in-law¡¯s clutches. ¡± Lu Huanzi sat down on the SOFA next to her. Her attitude was still somewhat indifferent. Lu Huanzi even stretched lazily and smiled at Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother-in-law, if I let you go, you can let me go too. We¡¯re really not suitable for each other. Look, you¡¯re so much older than me. Moreover, you can¡¯t marry me. Your future wife will definitely be some socialite¡¯s daughter. Then what about me? I can¡¯t be your mistress for the rest of my life, right? Anyway, we¡¯re going to break up sooner or later. It¡¯s better to have a short-term pain than a long-term pain, so that I can treat you as my brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not expect Lu Huanzi to be able to say such words so clearly. Even though Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude was indifferent. Mo Lichuan could feel that this girl was serious. Lu Huanzi did not say these words out of impulse, nor did she say these words to provoke him. Lu Huanzi had mentioned the word ¡®break up¡¯ a long time ago. On the evening before she disappeared. Mo Lichuan still remembered the feeling of seeing that message. It was actually an indescribable fear. He had never experienced such a feeling in his entire life. But in those two days, Mo Lichuan had no idea what Lu Huanzi had gone through. Why, when she came back, her entire person had changed. Mo Lichuan looked coldly at the Little Person Sitting on the Sofa. ¡°breaking up, it¡¯s not up to you to decide. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if it¡¯s not up to me, I¡¯ll dump you. ¡± ¡°Lu Huanzi, although you¡¯ve just become an adult, your wings aren¡¯t that hard. Do you think you can live without me? ¡± ¡°No matter what, you can still live. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a difference between a better life and a worse life. brother-in-law, I know your methods. If you use force to make me unable to go to university, I have nothing to say. Just take it as me returning the favor I owe you for all these years. But from now on, we can call it a clean break. ¡± Lu Huanzi understood Mo Lichuan. Although all these years, Mo Lichuan had always doted on her. However, Lu Huanzi was very clear about the fate of those who had sinned against Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan suddenly said, ¡°if you really want to go to university there, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯m not as despicable and despicable as you think I am. ¡± For some reason, Lu Huanzi saw something extinguish in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. It was replaced by a kind of forbearance and pain. However, Lu Huanzi did not know what was behind his pain. Lu Huanzi really did not expect such an outcome. Mo Lichuan actually agreed? There was no abnormal storm, no earth-shattering disaster. They reached an agreement peacefully just like that? Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes and was actually somewhat puzzled. This was also the first time Mo Lichuan avoided Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze. He turned his back and in front of him was a full day of French windows. Outside the French windows was a garden full of English roses. Even under the moonlight, the flowers were blooming warmly. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was very deep, as if it came from far away. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to be short-lived than long-lasting pain, because I really can¡¯t give you a future. I¡¯m going to get engaged to Chu Yun. ¡± Lu Huanzi was instantly dumbfounded. Even though she knew that Mo Lichuan would definitely get married in the future. Even though she knew that Mo Lichuan¡¯s wife would definitely be a daughter of a prestigious family. Even though she knew that Chen Chuyun was the best candidate. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect everything to come so quickly. Lu Huanzi actually reacted for three seconds. Mo Lichuan¡¯s words seemed to drill into her brain from her ear, and then turned into a bomb that exploded inside. Mo Lichuan turned his head to look at Lu Huanzi. It seemed that he could not help but want to see Lu Huanzi¡¯s reaction Under Mo Lichuan¡¯s probing gaze, Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent moon almost reflexively. She quickly said, ¡°brother-in-law, congratulations. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face darkened. He quickly turned his head away. Therefore, Lu Huanzi did not see clearly whether the last expression on his face was disappointment or pain. However, Lu Huanzi was in pain. That kind of uncontrollable pain was like thousands of arrows piercing through the heart. It was indescribable. She felt that she really could not stay any longer. She stood up and said, ¡°brother-in-law, it¡¯s very late. I¡¯ll go back to sleep first. You go to sleep early too. Good night. ¡± Good night Chapter 1354 Lu Huanzi left Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. She even said good night as usual. When Mo Lichuan closed the door, Mo Lichuan was still standing by the bed. Only a long figure was left. Inexplicably, Lu Huanzi felt sad. So sad that she wanted to cry. Mo Lichuan quickly returned to his room after closing the door. After closing the door, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to move a step. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body slowly sat on the floor along the door. It was like a piece of falling leaves. Lu Huanzi felt that she should be happy. Because the matter was so easily resolved. There wasn¡¯t a family war yet. But Lu Huanzi was very sad. When she realized that she was really going to lose Mo Lichuan completely, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was still very sad. Although this day, she had already thought about it many times in her mind. Lu Huanzi slept for a day and a night, but Mo Lichuan also didn¡¯t care about her. In the following days, Lu Huanzi did not go home. She spent all her time outside attending class gatherings. Or she would be a third wheel for Li Jiajun and Lu Shuangyi. Just like that, she stayed until school started. During this period of time, even though she still lived under the same roof as Mo Lichuan every day,. The number of times the two of them met could be counted on one hand. Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan should be moving out soon. After all, wasn¡¯t he about to get engaged? However, Lu Huanzi did not expect Chen Chuyun¡¯s arrogant personality to never appear in front of her to demonstrate. Just like that, she stayed until school started. The next day, Lu Huanzi was going to leave this place. At night, she packed her luggage alone in her room. In fact, she had already packed her luggage. Lu Huanzi was just going to check to see if she had missed anything. Lu Huanzi did not bring many things. It was just a suitcase. The things inside were just some daily clothes and supplies. Lu Huanzi sat cross-legged on the floor. She folded the folded clothes again. The moment she raised her head, Mo Lichuan had already appeared at the door. Lu Huanzi felt something jump in her chest. They were together every day tomorrow. Mo Lichuan still left early and returned late. However, Lu Huanzi still felt that it had been a long time since she had seen Mo Lichuan. It turned out that the two of them living under the same roof could really live as strangers. Lu Huanzi wanted it. She did not want the relationship between Mo Lichuan and Mo Lichuan to be too bad. Moreover, she had thought through a lot of things in the past few days. Life was like this. But no matter how bad it was now, it would pass in the future. Time was the best medicine. Just like now, when she thought of Mo Lichuan getting engaged to another woman, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart didn¡¯t feel so heartbroken. Lu Huanzi even smiled. ¡°brother-in-law, when did you come over? ¡± Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t answer at first, but walked in from the door. Then he walked in and sat on the sofa next to Lu Huanzi. Then, he took out something from his pocket and handed it to Lu Huanzi. It was a bank card. Lu Huanzi was a little surprised and shook her head. ¡°No need, brother-in-law. You gave me one before. Do you remember? ¡± Lu Huanzi had Mo Lichuan¡¯s bank card. There was no limit to how much one could use the card. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but I also remember that you have never used that card. ¡± Indeed, Lu Huanzi had never used it once. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°this card is your name. There is 100,000 yuan in it. Keep it by your side and use it as your pocket money. In the future, every semester, I will give you 100,000 yuan as your living expenses. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°then I¡¯m really a little rich lady. I heard that many people only have 5,000 yuan as their living expenses for a semester. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually knew why Mo Lichuan gave her a new card. It was because no matter what Mo Lichuan spent on Mo Lichuan¡¯s card, Mo Lichuan would have a record of it. But if the name of the card was hers, then spending money was her freedom. Mo Lichuan probably felt that he didn¡¯t want him to know too much about his privacy, so he never used his secondary card. He even specially got her a new bank card. But in reality, Lu Huanzi was not like that. She had never used Mo Lichuan¡¯s secondary card, just because she could not use it. But Lu Huanzi still accepted it gladly. She took the bank card from Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand. Then she said, ¡°thank you, brother-in-law. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to hesitate for a moment, but he still reached out and rubbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hair. Lu Huanzi had already cut her hair short. She looked a little different from before. Mo Lichuan felt that a delicate girl like her would look good with long hair, but her short hair looked quite clean. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°in the future, you have to get along well with your classmates in school. If you encounter any difficulties, call me. I will help you solve them. ¡± Mo Lichuan actually began to ramble on and on. He had always been a man of few words and rarely spoke like this. Lu Huanzi actually felt that something was wrong. She got up and deliberately leaned over. She wrinkled her small nose and sniffed at Mo Lichuan¡¯s collar. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan drank. Lu Huanzi¡¯s small action made Mo Lichuan a little dazed. How long had it been since she had been so close to him. The clean and refreshing fragrance on her body instantly filled his shortcomings. She was like a drug, making people want to touch her heart-wrenching. However, Mo Lichuan ultimately held back. Lu Huanzi had already returned to her own position. ¡°brother-in-law, how much wine have you drunk? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and boil a bowl of hangover soup for you. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. ¡± ¡°drunkards don¡¯t say that they¡¯re drunk. ¡± Lu Huanzi got up and wanted to go to the dining room. However, when she passed by Mo Lichuan, Mo Lichuan still pulled her arm. Then, the next second, Lu Huanzi was pulled into his arms by a force. The dense kisses had already landed. Lu Huanzi was stunned for a moment. But after she reacted, she didn¡¯t struggle. But there was no reaction either. She was like a puppet in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms, at his mercy. However, her eyes were wide open, and her gaze was cold and clear. Mo Lichuan finally stopped. Lu Huanzi took the initiative to get up, and then tidied up her clothes. Mo Lichuan seemed to be in great pain. He held his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Huanzi tidied up her clothes at a moderate pace, and then calmly said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, brother-in-law. I know you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll go make some hangover soup for you. ¡± When Lu Huanzi returned with the hangover soup, Mo Lichuan was already gone. Mo Lichuan was no longer in her room Lu Huanzi casually called a housekeeper and asked her to bring the hangover soup to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. Then, Lu Huanzi went back to her room to continue tidying up her clothes. She folded the clothes and spread them out, repeating it nine times. Her messed up heart finally calmed down. She kept convincing herself that the kiss just now was just an accident. In fact, she could feel Mo Lichuan¡¯s repressed pain. But what could she do? The two of them could not change reality. Lu Huanzi was leaving the next day. Mo Lichuan sent her to the airport. Both of them did not mention what happened last night. It was as if it had never happened. When they said goodbye, Lu huanzi still asked with a smile, ¡°brother-in-law, when are you getting engaged? Should I prepare an engagement gift for you in advance? ¡± When Mo Lichuan heard this, he only glanced at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°no need to prepare. As for the date of the engagement, I will tell you when it is set. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. She didn¡¯t know what to say when they parted After saying goodbye and waving her hand, Lu Huanzi went into the ticket inspection area. Mo Lichuan quickly disappeared. Her brother-in-law had a lot of things to attend to. It was not easy for him to find time to see her off. Lu Huanzi traveled for five hours and finally arrived at a university. Standing at the school gate, Lu Huanzi felt relieved. Lu Huanzi felt relieved Chapter 1355 This place was thousands of kilometers away from that person. This place was like a new world. Even the air seemed different from that place. Everything seemed new. Looking at the students who were carrying their luggage, most of them were accompanied by their parents and family. Lu Huanzi was alone, but she did not feel sad. Instead, she felt like she was reborn. There were three other girls in the dormitory. The lively and cute Song Beibei, the super scholar Zhao Dantong, and the domineering young Miss Jiang Feifei. They all had their own stories Lu Huanzi liked this place. She felt as if she could infuse vitality from all kinds of people. All these years, her vitality, which had long been exhausted, seemed to have been replenished. Her mood became unusually cheerful. Everyone thought that she was cheerful, even the happy one in the dormitory. But every night when it was quiet, that deep loneliness would still assault her heart. Sometimes, it made her toss and turn, unable to sleep. She and Mo Lichuan still talked on the phone occasionally. Lu Huanzi would also tell him some interesting things that happened in school like a child. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction was always indifferent. Lu Huanzi had a little insomnia. But it didn¡¯t matter. During the day, she was the energetic Lu Huanzi again. The days passed unhurriedly. Until one day, when Lu Huanzi was on the phone with Mo Lichuan, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m getting married tomorrow. ¡± Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun were already engaged, and Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t go back on the day of the engagement. Therefore, Lu Huanzi was not very surprised that Mo Lichuan said he wanted to get married. However, Lu Huanzi was still stunned for a moment, and then said, ¡°is that so? It¡¯s quite fast. It seems that I don¡¯t have time to prepare a gift. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a moment, ¡°I want to see you tonight. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt her heart move. But she still said helplessly, ¡°but we are more than a thousand kilometers apart. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I am at your school gate. ¡± Lu Huanzi was completely shocked. Mo Lichuan actually came over? Since the start of school, even if it was a long holiday, Lu Huanzi had found an excuse but did not go back. Therefore, she and Mo Lichuan had not seen each other for a long time. Lu Huanzi was silent for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away. ¡± When Lu Huanzi was about to go out, it was already 10 o¡¯clock. Coincidentally, the housemother had already done her rounds. Meanwhile, the other roommates were already huddled in their respective beds. Song Beibei was wearing her earphones and chasing Korean dramas. Jiang Feifei was putting on a face mask while Zhao Dantong was still memorizing English words. When Lu Huanzi came in from the corridor. Song Beibei immediately took off her earphones. ¡°Huanzi, who are you calling? You¡¯ve been making mysterious calls lately and have to go to the balcony to answer them. is He your boyfriend? ¡± In the dormitory, Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi were the best friends. However, Song Beibei was good at everything except Gossiping. Lu Huanzi took her coat and said, ¡°I need to go out for a while. ¡± The few of them were very curious. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°it¡¯s so late. Why are you going out now? ¡± Zhao Dantong also said, ¡°it¡¯s going to be a curfew soon. If you go out, your dorm will lose points. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll enter the school gate before the curfew. ¡± Lu Huanzi still went out. Leaving a few roommates with suspicious faces. Lu Huanzi quickly ran to the school gate. Sure enough, she saw a car parked at the gate. Mo Lichuan¡¯s profile could be vaguely seen from the driver¡¯s seat of the car. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to have a car in this city. Lu Huanzi walked out of the school gate and greeted the guard. There was still half an hour before the gate was closed. The guard said that he would not give her a name if she was delayed by ten minutes at most. Lu Huanzi thanked him profusely. Lu Huanzi opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. Then, she tried to put on a smile. ¡°brother-in-law, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming? Why don¡¯t I bring you to Yan Yuan Fish Restaurant near our school? The pickled fish there is really superb. ¡± Mo Lichuan had not seen Lu Huanzi for a long time. Seeing her now, Mo Lichuan only felt a little absent-minded. She had indeed changed. She had become much more cheerful. Her whole body seemed to exude the smell of sunlight. This feeling made Mo Lichuan feel that she was indeed very far away from him. For such a long time, it seemed that he was the only one struggling in the dark hell. But she was completely relieved. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°then it¡¯s not too late to eat now. ¡± Lu Huanzi said with some difficulty, ¡°I can¡¯t, brother-in-law. We have a curfew. I have to go back in a while. I can only accompany you in the car to talk for a while. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent. The car instantly became quiet. Even Lu Huanzi was silent. Gradually, she felt that the space in the car was cramped. Lu Huanzi felt a little awkward. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re getting married tomorrow. Then you have to rush back later. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. ¡°The plane leaves in two hours. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to really marry Miss Chen. Although I don¡¯t like her very much, I¡¯ll still give you my blessing no matter what. ¡± Mo Lichuan merely nodded. It seemed that no matter what Lu Huanzi said, Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction was indifferent and cold. However, Lu Huanzi did not understand. Mo Lichuan was so indifferent to her. What was he doing here today? Maybe he just had something to do here And then came to visit her? This was the only reason that Lu Huanzi could think of. The two of them continued to talk for a while. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, I have to go back. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°then you can go. ¡± Lu Huanzi was silent for a while, pursed her lips, and finally got out of the car. The Second Lu Huanzi¡¯s feet touched the ground, Mo Lichuan had already started the car and left. It happened almost at the same time. The dust brought out by the speeding car seemed to swear on Mo Lichuan¡¯s icy anger. Lu Huanzi stood at the door in a daze for a while. Until the guard called Lu Huanzi in the communication room. Lu Huanzi hurriedly entered the school. When Lu Huanzi returned to the dormitory, there was no one there. Song Beibei and Jiang Feifei were speculating on the possibility that Lu Huanzi went out to meet her boyfriend at such a late hour. However, they did not expect Lu Huanzi to come back so soon. Song Beibei seemed to be a little disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re back so early, and you¡¯re not glowing. It seems that you can¡¯t be your boyfriend. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Huanzi, tell me the truth. Who did you see out so late? Is it the League Secretary who confessed to you? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°My family came to see me. ¡± Everyone was quite surprised. Because they had never heard Lu Huanzi mention her family. Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, seemed to be physically and mentally exhausted. It was rare to see Lu Huanzi, who had always been full of energy, lying on the bed in disappointment. She pulled the quilt and stuffed it in. The few of them looked at each other and tried to say a few words to her, but Lu Huanzi ignored them. Although everyone felt that something was wrong. But they were helpless. However, the next morning, Lu Huanzi woke up early and even went to the cafeteria to bring breakfast for everyone. Today was Saturday, so there was no class at all. Generally speaking, except for Zhao Dantong, everyone would sleep until noon. However, Lu Huanzi seemed to have become the lively and Sunny Lu Huanzi again. Almost everyone had forgotten what happened last night. They only felt that she might have gotten into a little trouble with her family. The morning passed lazily. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat everyone to lunch, Karaoke in the afternoon, and drinks in the evening. Ladies, will you give this young master some face? ¡± The people in the dormitory were very surprised. Although Lu Huanzi usually wore ordinary clothes, the amount of food and clothing she wore was no different from an ordinary person. But everyone knew that her family background should be very rich. Perhaps she was a very low-key young lady. Because their dormitory had a daughter who lived up to her name. There was one time when she saw the clothes in Lu Huanzi¡¯s suitcase. She was so shocked that she almost could not speak. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Huanzi, these clothes of yours are actually custom-made in Paris. If an ordinary person were to custom-make one, the cycle would be at least three months, but you actually have a whole suitcase. Tell me honestly, which family¡¯s princess did you come here in disguise for a private visit? ¡± Lu Huanzi really did not know that her clothes were custom-made in Paris. Anyway, those clothes of hers were all bought by Mo Lichuan. In the past, she sometimes looked down on Mo Lichuan¡¯s taste. Song Beibei was the first to respond, ¡°okay, okay. But Huanzi, why are you suddenly treating us? Do you have any good news to share with us? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s no good news. I¡¯m just in a good mood. What do you guys want to eat first? Order whatever you want. ¡± Song Beibei suggested eating a seafood buffet. So the four of them went to eat Magellan from Wanda. It was a weekend, and there were a lot of people in Wanda. Therefore, the four of them took a number and waited outside. Next to them was the cinema. The advertising screen next to the cinema was not showing the trailer for the latest popular movie, but was actually broadcasting the live news on the entertainment channel. The live broadcast was showing the story of the marriage between Mo Lichuan, a business tycoon, and Chen Chuyun, the daughter of the Chen family. Song Beibei was eating the octopus ball that she had just bought She said incoherently, ¡°they are really of equal status. I feel that there are usually only two kinds of marriage between rich and powerful families. One is a political marriage for the sake of common interests, and the other is a childhood friend. Their families have been friends since childhood. The former is usually a tragedy, and the latter is usually exceptionally happy. ¡± Zhao Dantong ignored song Beibei¡¯s comment. ¡°I thought someone like you who watches idol dramas every day would say that a prince usually marries Cinderella. ¡± Song Beibei giggled. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Cinderella¡¯s story is too deceptive. Two people¡¯s values are very important. Without the same values, there¡¯s no way to communicate, let alone become soulmate. But values are formed from one¡¯s family background, education, and growth process. If two people grow up with different backgrounds, it¡¯s difficult to form the same values. Although it¡¯s cruel, it¡¯s the truth. ¡± The reason why Song Beibei said this was not because she looked down on those who came from humble backgrounds. It was just that in the circle where she had grown up, she had seen too many cases like this. Cinderella had married many princes, but none of them had been happily married. Many Cinderella had turned into a resentful wife in the end and ended up miserably. She was already numb to it. Jiang Feifei ate her ice cream and said, ¡°Beibei, since you know so much, why don¡¯t you see if these two are childhood sweethearts or a political marriage? WILL THEIR MARRIAGE BE HAPPY? ¡± Song Beibei glanced at the screen again. Then, she said, ¡°it looks like these two are childhood sweethearts and a political marriage. ¡± Jiang Feifei was very curious. ¡°How can you tell? ¡± Lu Huanzi touched her chin She looked like detective conan. ¡°The way you look at Miss Chen is obviously full of expectation and love. The feeling of a beautiful dream coming true almost jumped out of your eyes. It¡¯s obvious that you have liked this man for many years. But this man is cold and indifferent. He looks like he has facial paralysis after getting married. It seems that he doesn¡¯t really like this woman, so he should get married for benefits. ¡°I don¡¯t think this marriage will last long, and I think this man should have someone in his heart that he likes. ¡± Jiang Feifei suddenly knocked Song Beibei on the head. ¡°You, you only know how to spout nonsense here. ¡± Song Beibei stuck out her tongue. Lu Huanzi stood in front of the screen and watched seriously, but she didn¡¯t say a word. After a while, Lu Huanzi suddenly turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It should be almost past the end of the line soon. ¡± So the four of them went to the buffet. Lu Huanzi, who usually didn¡¯t eat a lot, had a very good appetite today. She ate a lot. Song Beibei was a little worried when she saw her stuffing her face. ¡°Huanzi, have you not eaten for three days? Why do you look like a reincarnated hungry ghost? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m turning my grief and indignation into appetite. ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°you eat and drink all day. What¡¯s there to be angry about? ¡± Indeed, Lu Huanzi had not made any progress ever since she entered university. Although she was still in the finance department, which had the highest academic requirements. However, compared to the other students, Lu Huanzi was completely reduced to an underachiever. Lu Huanzi could hear the sarcasm in Dantong¡¯s words. However, Lu Huanzi did not care at all. It was normal for a super genius like Zhao Dantong to look down on her. She also looked down on herself. Lu Huanzi was still grinning. ¡°The person I like got married today. Do you think I¡¯m angry or sad? ¡± This sentence aroused the enthusiasm of a few People Gossiping. Song Beibei stretched out her neck and exclaimed, ¡°Huanzi, you already have someone you like. When did you start dating? How come I don¡¯t know anything about it? ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°who is the person you like? To get married so quickly, he should be much older than you, right? ¡± Zhao Dantong said, ¡°so what if he¡¯s married? There¡¯s more than one man in the world. ¡± Lu Huanzi grinned. ¡°The person I like is Lu Feifan. He¡¯s married, and my heart is broken. ¡± Lu Feifan was currently the most popular a-lister. In the past two days, it had indeed been revealed that he was secretly married. It had caused a commotion in the Entertainment Industry. Song Beibei smacked Lu Huanzi on the head. ¡°Are you kidding us? I¡¯m going to eat you up today. ¡± Lu Huanzi grinned and said, ¡°you can¡¯t eat me up. This is a buffet. ¡± The few of them chatted and laughed until Magellan¡¯s staff came over to urge them to eat. After lunch, they really went to KTV. . The four girls howled in the private room. Especially Song Beibei. Her singing was terrible, and she was actually a megaphone. The few of them couldn¡¯t bear the torture and ended it early. They didn¡¯t let Lu Huanzi treat them tonight, but Jiang Feifei did. She treated everyone to a proper Kobe steak. Jiang Feifei came from a wealthy family, so she was always very generous. After eating the steak, they went shopping again. After a whole day, everyone had a great time. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the entrance guard that they got out of the taxi with their bags. Because they had played too wild, they were all very tired. When they arrived at the dormitory, they basically lay on the bed and pretended to be dead. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to take a bath. Lu Huanzi felt that she was really happy today. At least on the surface, she was happy and very presumptuous. Today was finally over, and she was glad in her heart. It was finally over, and she was still grateful to Song Beibei and the others. Because of their company, she did not feel that this day was very difficult. Mo Lichuan really got married. There were no accidents like those melodramatic romance novels. The male lead would always repent when exchanging rings, and then frantically climb over mountains and ridges to find the female lead, and then say, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else, I just want to be with you. ¡± The two of them hugged each other tightly. Usually, the ending of a television drama would be over. Lu huanzi would sometimes be curious about what would happen to their lives if the male lead really did that. Would the obstacles that had caused them to be separated in the past no longer exist? Why did the story usually stop here. At that time, Lu Huanzi had always thought that the screenwriter probably did not know what to write next. To Stop the story at a perfect height. The tide would be perfect. But now, Lu Huanzi understood. Because the story was fictional, such a thing could never happen. Because she was too tired, Lu Huanzi fell asleep very quickly that night. When she woke up the next day, the sun was shining brightly and the sky was clear. It was already December by then. Thinking about it, she had unknowingly stayed in school for three months. From the scorching sun to the sky full of frost flowers. It had only been three months. In this world, everything changed so quickly It was the same for feelings. Ever since Mo Lichuan got married, Lu Huanzi never took the initiative to make a phone call. Occasionally, they would still contact each other. But most of them were indifferent. Until Christmas Day. The school was on holiday. Most of the people in the dormitory had gone home. Lu Huanzi lay alone in the dormitory and suddenly felt as if she was the only one left in the world. Lu Huanzi originally did not intend to go back. It was probably a whim. Anyway, Lu Huanzi packed her luggage. She booked a plane ticket on her phone. Lu Huanzi flew back to Jiang city overnight. When Lu Huanzi arrived at the villa, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. When the housekeeper saw Lu Huanzi, she was very surprised. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back. How long have you been gone? You didn¡¯t even attend Mr.¡¯s wedding. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. The housekeeper continued, ¡°Mr. Just went to the company. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very surprised. ¡°brother-in-law still lives here? ¡± The housekeeper¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°Yes, although Mr. is married, he still lives here every day. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect this. Actually, she did not plan to see Mo Lichuan when she came back this time. She thought that since Mo Lichuan was already married, he must have moved into the new house. How could he still live in this villa. However, Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of another matter. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then does she live here too? ¡± The housekeeper probably knew what Lu Huanzi meant. He said, ¡°Madam does not live here, but she comes here occasionally. Every time she comes, she will quarrel with Sir. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard the word ¡°Madam¡± , she felt as if someone had pinched her heart hard. For some reason, she strongly rejected the word. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve been on the road for a long time and I¡¯m very tired. I¡¯ll go upstairs and sleep for a while. ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Miss, do you want to eat some breakfast before sleeping? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head and fell asleep. Lu Huanzi slept until the afternoon. After Lu Huanzi got up, she tidied up her room. Actually, there was nothing much to tidy up. The place was still clean and tidy. No furniture was stained with dust. Lu Huanzi even laid on the bed and realized that her quilt smelled of the Sun. It was as if she had just suntanned her quilt. Everything seemed like yesterday. But clearly, she had already experienced too many things. Lu Huanzi watered all the plants on the terrace and trimmed the leaves. Although it was winter, most of the plants grew luxuriously. Obviously, someone was taking care of them on a daily basis. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face suddenly appeared in Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. He was so busy, he probably wouldn¡¯t take care of them personally. But for some reason. Lu Huanzi kept feeling that Mo Lichuan¡¯s aura was lingering in her room. It was as if she had just laid on the bed and slept, and Mo Lichuan¡¯s unique scent seemed to be on the pillow. Lu Huanzi tidied up the flowers on the balcony and returned to her room. When she turned around, she saw Mo Lichuan already standing at the door of her room. Looking at him, she didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were even a little misty. Looking at Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes was like looking at an illusion. When Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan, she seemed to pause as well. Then, in the end, she still called him brother-in-law. This call was like a musical note that cut through the silence. Mo Lichuan¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. And he slowly walked towards Lu Huanzi¡¯s direction. Lu Huanzi was still holding a watering can and a small pair of scissors to trim the leaves. Mo Lichuan walked over and very naturally held Lu Huanzi in his arms. Lu Huanzi only felt her body stiffen. Her arms did not move, they fell stiffly on both sides of her body. Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, held her closer and closer. It was evening now. The afterglow of the setting sun shone in through the window. It was as if a golden coat was draped over the two of them. Mo Lichuan was wearing a long windbreaker today. He looked tall and handsome. Through the thick clothes, Lu Huanzi could still feel the warmth of Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. Mo Lichuan hugged her too tightly, as if he wanted to embed her into his body. Lu Huanzi only felt that all the bones in her body were about to fall apart. ¡°brother-in-law, let go of me. ¡± Lu Huanzi answered with difficulty. However, Mo Lichuan did not let go. Lu Huanzi also did not really push Mo Lichuan away. This moment was too extravagant for her. Even if it was one second, one more second was good. At this time, a figure appeared at the door. ¡°What are you two doing? ¡± A sharp question came from the door. It was as if a dream was broken. The person who came was Chen Chuyun. Lu Huanzi always felt that God liked to joke with her the most. It had been a long time since she had seen Mo Lichuan. But the moment they met, there seemed to be no peace. It was as if a bloody storm was about to arrive. On the other side, Chen Chuyun had already walked over quickly. She pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm forcefully and separated the two of them. Then she raised her hand, as if she wanted to slap Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan blocked her arm in the air. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold and deep, ¡°why don¡¯t you try hitting her? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that this scene was familiar This situation had happened before. However, when it happened again and again, Lu Huanzi still felt that it was very ironic. Chen Chuyun shook off Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand and said with a cold snort, ¡°Mo Lichuan, give me an explanation. What were you doing just now? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re already married. What did you promise me? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was deep, ¡°you¡¯ve got what you wanted. Chuyun, don¡¯t be too greedy. You know that I can¡¯t give you anything except marriage. ¡± Chen Chuyun knew. She had always known. When she first married Mo Lichuan, she already knew. In her mind, she had already prepared her heart. However, a trace of anticipation couldn¡¯t help but appear in her heart. They were already married. Her dream had finally come true. Mo Lichuan was her husband. They could spend every day together in the future. Even if it was just a rock, it could still be warm. Moreover, they were childhood sweethearts. In fact, they had a certain foundation in their relationship. And all these years, Mo Lichuan had only been deceived by that smelly girl, Lu Huanzi. That girl only had a pretty face. She only had a young body. But to a man, these things would be tiring. A woman who was truly helpful to a man¡¯s career, a woman who was truly able to accompany a man to stand at the peak, would only be able to walk to the end. Chen Chuyun had always been very confident about this. But, she did not expect that after they got married, Mo Lichuan had never looked her in the eye. Even the night of their wedding was nowhere to be found. They had been married for two months, but the number of times she saw Mo Lichuan could be counted on one hand. Mo Lichuan was even more indifferent to her than before. This marriage was too different from what she had imagined. This marriage was the result of all the means and sacrifices she had made. But, what did she get? Mo Lichuan said that apart from marriage, he could not give her anything. In fact, he was wrong. He did not give her any form of marriage. The hatred in Chen Chuyun¡¯s heart turned into a bone-corroding hatred. Everything was caused by Lu Huanzi. It was all caused by this little vixen. First, it was her sister, and now it was her. It was the two of them who destroyed everything she cherished the most. She would definitely not let her off. She had an ace! Since she couldn¡¯t get it, she would destroy it as well! Chen Chuyun suddenly laughed. There seemed to be a strange light in her eyes. She suddenly said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°do you know how your sister died? She died of a brain tumor. No, no, no, not at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Chen Chuyun, however, was still smiling. ¡°Your sister died unjustly. Do you really think that it¡¯s as he said? The earthquake caused the brain tumor to rupture and she died without treatment. You¡¯re too naive¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart pounded. It was as if she had been hit by a vicious charm. The blood in her body seemed to have frozen. This was not the first time Chen Chuyun had mentioned her sister¡¯s death. However, after the first time, Lu Huanzi struggled a lot and finally chose to believe Mo Lichuan. However, Chen Chuyun brought it up again. Moreover, Lu Huanzi also saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was as Pale as death. She had almost never seen Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression like this. That kind of fear seemed to be bursting out from his eyes. Mo Lichuan had already grabbed Chen Chuyun¡¯s arm. ¡°You lunatic, come out with me. ¡± Mo Lichuan pulled Chen Chuyun¡¯s arm and walked out. However, Chen Chuyun seemed to have really gone mad. She let Mo Lichuan pull her. Her footsteps were light, but there was a ferocious smile on her face. It was as if she wanted to push both of them into hell. Mo Lichuan kept pulling Chen Chuyun into his room. Lu Huanzi heard a heavy sound from the door. Then, everything was blocked. Lu Huanzi was still standing there in a daze. From the moment Mo Lichuan appeared to the moment Chen Chuyun appeared, everything was like a dream. She was still standing there, not moving a single step. But her mood was turbulent, as if she was on a roller coaster. What was the secret? What was Chen Chuyun trying to say? Lu Huanzi could feel that Mo Lichuan was hiding something from her. Mo Lichuan did not want her to know anything. In fact, his marriage to Chen Chuyun might be a transaction. Last time, in Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. Lu Huanzi thought that Chen Chuyun was pregnant, so Mo Lichuan had no choice but to marry her. However, the facts proved otherwise. Their marriage was more like a transaction, and Lu Huanzi was even more certain now. Lu Huanzi felt that she had to figure it out. Otherwise, she would definitely go crazy. Lu Huanzi was still very quiet. Mo Lichuan¡¯s room was very soundproof. Actually, she couldn¡¯t hear a single sound However, Lu Huanzi had a premonition that there was a big battle going on inside. Half an hour later, Chen Chuyun finally came out of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. But at this moment, her entire person seemed to have changed. The malevolence just now turned into a triumphant smile. Lu Huanzi actually felt that this smile was even scarier. Mo Lichuan also came out from inside. He had already changed into a coat, and the two of them looked like they were going out. At this moment, Chen Chuyun was still holding onto Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. The door of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room was not closed. She was standing at the door. When Chen Chuyun held onto Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and came over, she specially stopped in front of Lu Huanzi. Then, with a SNORT, she held onto Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm and left. Mo Lichuan did not look at Lu Huanzi again. Lu Huanzi stayed in the villa for two days. During these two days, Mo Lichuan never came back. Lu Huanzi even took the initiative to make a phone call, but Mo Lichuan did not pick up. Later, on the third day, Lu Huanzi returned to school. But Chen Chuyun¡¯s words were like a thorn, rooted in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart and began to grow crazily, turning into a thorn. Lu Huanzi was still laughing and joking in school. Mo Lichuan took the initiative to call her a week later. No one mentioned what Chen Chuyun said last time. Actually, Lu Huanzi wanted to ask. But when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them. Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, the new year was coming. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to go back to her hometown. But when she thought of aunt Lin¡¯s family matters, Lu Huanzi was unwilling to go back. Lu Huanzi found that she really did seem to be homeless. Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan came here every year to go back to his hometown. Even when his relationship with his family was at its worst, he would still go back for the New Year. In the past, he would still bring her along. But this year, he definitely wouldn¡¯t. This year, he should be even busier. It was said that Chen Chuyun¡¯s family were all overseas. So, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see Mo Lichuan when he went back. That was what Lu Huanzi thought at the time. Chapter 1356 When Lu Huanzi went back, Mo Lichuan was indeed not there. Lu Huanzi originally did not plan to come back for this winter vacation. However, the dormitory was empty and the school cafeteria was closed. Normally, such a lively place had suddenly become deserted. Lu Huanzi only felt even more deserted. No matter what, there was still a little bit of popularity at home. The housekeeper served in the villa all year round. Even during the new year, she rarely went back. When the housekeeper saw Lu Huanzi Return, she was quite happy. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back. Miss, your school is too far away. You don¡¯t come back many times this year. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. She felt that she had finally found a bit of cordiality. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°has chef Zheng gone back for the New Year? ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°chef Zheng¡¯s daughter went abroad to play. Chef Zheng didn¡¯t go back either. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then let chef Zheng make dumplings today. I want to eat the shrimp crystal dumplings he made. ¡°. In the afternoon, Lu Huanzi even went to chef Zheng¡¯s kitchen to help. She was almost kicked out. Chef Zheng was specially poached by Mo Lichuan with a lot of money. His culinary skills were excellent. However, his cooking temperament was very strange. When cooking, the kitchen was usually closed to people. However, in the evening, Lu Huanzi still ate the delicious shrimp steamed dumplings. CHEF ZHENG¡¯s cooking skills were really not bad. The food he made could almost be said to be superb. Lu Huanzi felt that eating alone was not interesting. She simply let everyone in the family sit at the dining table for dinner. The dining table in the restaurant was extremely large, but usually, only Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan ate together. Today, everyone sat down, including the housekeeper, housekeeper, and chef Zheng. At first, everyone felt that it was against the rules. But today, Mr. Zheng was not around, and Miss Zheng had always been easy-going. After all, it was New Year¡¯s Eve, and almost everyone here was in a foreign land. It was inevitable that they would feel homesick. How could they all sit together and eat dumplings. It was a different kind of feeling. Chef Zheng told everyone about the strange food he ate when he traveled around the country a few years ago. Everyone listened with relish. Everyone chatted and laughed happily. But suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Sir is back. ¡± At this moment, the restaurant quieted down. Everyone looked towards the door. Sure enough, they saw mo Lichuan standing at the door. Other than Lu Huanzi, everyone else could not help but stand up. The atmosphere seemed a little awkward. The Butler said, ¡°sir, you¡¯re back. Miss is back. She wants us to have dinner with her. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°sit down. You guys continue to eat. ¡± After saying that, Mo Lichuan turned around and left. Mo Lichuan was not angry. Everyone could see that. Although everyone knew that Sir was usually cold and indifferent. But he treated everyone well. He never put on airs as the master. Especially since Sir loved miss the most. Miss could do whatever she wanted in this house. Not to mention having everyone accompany her for a meal, even if the roof of the villa was torn off, it would not be a problem. Lu Huanzi was also slightly surprised when she saw Mo Lichuan. However, she only said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s continue eating. Oh right, uncle Zheng, you mentioned that the kind of hairy eggs you ate in Nanjing just now, are they really small chickens with long hair that have already taken shape? ¡± The atmosphere suddenly changed again. Everyone sat back down and continued to eat dinner. The Butler suddenly said, ¡°I wonder if Sir has eaten dinner yet. ¡± A little nanny said, ¡°didn¡¯t sir return to his hometown long ago? In the past, he usually returned after the first day of the new year. Why did he come back so early this time? ¡± Chef Zheng said, ¡°why don¡¯t I cook some food for Mister and send it over? ¡± A little nanny said, ¡°mister must have encountered something and came back so early. Perhaps he had an argument with Madam and Mister and Madam often quarreled. ¡°. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. She did not want to hear anything about Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun. Whether it was good or bad. Lu Huanzi did not want to know at all. So Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m full. You guys take your time to eat. ¡± Then, she stood up and left. She vaguely heard the little nanny behind her say, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Miss? Why are you suddenly unhappy? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that ever since Mr. got married, Miss Rarely comes back? ¡± ¡°I feel that Mr. and miss are acting weird. Moreover, Miss didn¡¯t attend Mr.¡¯s wedding. There must be something wrong between Mr. and miss. ¡°maybe the new wife can¡¯t tolerate our miss. After all, miss is Mr.¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s sister. ¡± Most of the people here had taken care of Lu Jinghao. Therefore, most of them knew their past clearly. Lu Huanzi had already walked out of the restaurant. She couldn¡¯t hear the rest of the words. Lu Huanzi suddenly didn¡¯t want to go back to her room. Because her room was opposite Mo Lichuan¡¯s The door of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room wasn¡¯t closed. Lu Huanzi originally didn¡¯t intend to go in. But when she passed by the door, she still heard some strange noises in Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. Still unable to suppress her curiosity, Lu Huanzi went in. It turned out that Mo Lichuan was actually watching a DVD. What Made Lu Huanzi feel extremely strange was that Mo Lichuan was watching an anime, Naruto. Actually, Lu Huanzi quite liked this anime. In the past, when she watched it, Mo Lichuan even laughed at her for watching an anime. Every time, Lu Huanzi had to explain many times that this was not an anime, this was an anime. Even the last time, Lu Huanzi had asked Mo Lichuan to bring an autograph from Japan for the anime. It was also that time that they had a very unhappy relationship. After that, Lu Huanzi almost never saw this anime again. However, she did not expect Mo Lichuan to actually read it. After Lu Huanzi went in, she originally planned to leave. However, Mo Lichuan had already turned around and saw her. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to stop and call him brother-in-law. Mo Lichuan nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came back so that I could send someone to pick you up. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°no need. It¡¯s also very convenient for me to take a taxi back. Besides, you¡¯re not usually home on New Year¡¯s Eve, so I don¡¯t want to disturb you. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while, then asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you working? Can¡¯t you rest for a day? ¡± Actually, Mo Lichuan had asked her if she wanted to come back, and Lu Huanzi had found an excuse at that time. She said that she found a part-time job to experience life. But work was very busy, especially during the new year, and the boss refused to take a holiday Now that she suddenly came back, the words she said earlier were really a slap in the face. Lu Huanzi braced herself and said, ¡°the shop where I worked suddenly closed down. I had no choice but to come back first. ¡± Lu Huanzi was lying. Of course, with such a clumsy realization, he also knew that Mo Lichuan would definitely be able to see through her at a glance. However, Mo Lichuan was too lazy to continue to expose her. Mo Lichuan slowly turned around. Lu Huanzi suddenly did not want to go out. She took the initiative to walk to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. She also sat down on the other side of the SOFA. It was as if she was watching Naruto with Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°brother-in-law, why do you like watching this? But to be honest, this anime is pretty good, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly turned off the TV with the remote control. He turned his head and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. You can go back to your room and rest. ¡± Mo Lichuan actually chased her away. This was the first time. However, Lu Huanzi did not want to leave at all. Lu Huanzi casually picked up a pillow on the SOFA and said, ¡°brother-in-law, why did you come back all of a sudden? Where¡¯s Miss Chen? Why didn¡¯t she come back with you? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu huanzi solemnly. Lu Huanzi continued to smile. ¡°To be honest, you and she should fight a lot, right? You clearly don¡¯t like her, so why did you marry her? Political marriage, or¡­ what secret does she know about you? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, what exactly do you want to say? ¡± Lu Huanzi shrugged. ¡°nothing, brother-in-law, I¡¯m going back to sleep, you should rest early too. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi got up and went back to her room. The moment she closed the door, the smile on Lu Huanzi¡¯s face froze bit by bit. It was like a weathered stone that gradually corroded over time and turned into foam powder. She had suddenly said these words just now to test Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction. In fact, Lu Huanzi had been secretly investigating for a long time. Even though the content of her investigation was very limited. But Lu huanzi still discovered a huge secret. Chapter 1357 It was the hospital where she had gone to treat her sister before. She had used all means to get her sister¡¯s case. It was indeed a brain tumor, but it was not what Mo Lichuan had said. Because of the earthquake, it had entered the brain, causing the tumor to rupture and become incurable. Lu Huanzi was very suspicious. How exactly did her sister die that year? Lu Huanzi had to find out. Moreover, she had to find out the biggest secret that Mo Lichuan was hiding. On the first day of the New Year, Mo Lichuan did not go to the company. Lu Huanzi had never seen Mo Lichuan sleep in until noon. This was something that had never happened to Mo Lichuan, who was as disciplined as a monster. When it was time for lunch, Mo Lichuan had not woken up yet. The Butler said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Miss, go and see sir. Ask Him to wake up for lunch. Sir has not woken up yet. Could it be that he is not feeling well? ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi thought the same. Mo Lichuan wouldn¡¯t have slept for so long if he wasn¡¯t feeling unwell In the end, Lu Huanzi decided to go and see the situation. When she opened Mo Lichuan¡¯s room door, it was pitch black inside. The curtains were pulled tightly. There wasn¡¯t a single light on inside. Everything was pitch black. Lu Huanzi walked in slowly. She was really a little worried. When she entered, Lu Huanzi seemed to have kicked something and almost fell. Lu Huanzi picked it up and saw that it was a wine bottle. So that¡¯s how it was. It seemed that Mo Lichuan was drunk last night. Lu Huanzi walked to the bedside and turned on a floodlight at the head of the bed. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, get up. Get up and eat something. ¡± The person on the bed had his eyes closed, as if he was sleeping soundly. Lu Huanzi shouted again, but there was still no response. Lu Huanzi simply pulled up the quilt on the bed and lifted it up. Mo Lichuan finally opened his eyes. What he saw was Lu Huanzi lifting the quilt and holding it in her arms. Lu Huanzi felt that she was quite silly at that time. Because when Mo Lichuan opened his eyes and saw her, the corners of his mouth seemed to smile. The next second, Lu Huanzi, along with the quilt, rolled onto the bed. Mo Lichuan hugged her in his arms. Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to suddenly do this. Just as she was about to get up. Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms wrapped around her body. ¡°Don¡¯t move, just sleep with me for a while. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that she was really ridiculous. Because she actually did not reject him. Every time Mo Lichuan made such a ridiculous request, she did not seem to reject him. It was as if in her mind, she had lost the right to choose and could only passively accept it. The last time, it was because of Mo Lichuan¡¯s inexplicable hug. And it attracted Chen Chuyun¡¯s violent storm. Now it was even more ridiculous. The two of them were still lying on the same bed. The door was ajar. The Butler looked at her and did not go back. He would call a little nanny over at any time. But even so, Lu Huanzi could not reject him. Mo Lichuan hugged her with his eyes closed, but the expression on his face was very quiet and peaceful. Lu Huanzi turned her head slightly and could see his face in close proximity. It was still so handsome that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate. In the past, they also had a happy time. At that time, they lived together as if they were lovers. Occasionally, they would lie on the bed like this and hug each other. At that time, hugging each other, it was as if they had the whole world. However, it had been a long time since they had been so close to each other peacefully. Lu Huanzi also lay quietly for a while. But in the end, she still asked, ¡°brother-in-law, I want to ask you a question. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to have really fallen asleep. He only faintly said Ying Ning, like a child. His brows also slightly furrowed. It was as if Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice had broken his current Shu Ning. Lu Huanzi still continued, ¡°Chen Chuyun told me a few times about my sandy figure. She always said that my sister didn¡¯t die of illness. What¡¯s going on? brother-in-law, are you really hiding something from me? ¡± Mo Lichuan still didn¡¯t have any reaction, but his frown seemed to have deepened. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know you¡¯re awake now. Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. brother-in-law, I¡¯ve been investigating for the past few days, but I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to investigate anymore, so I came to ask you directly. I¡¯ve buried these things in my heart. I feel like I¡¯m going crazy. Tell me the truth. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± Mo Lichuan finally opened his eyes. His eyes were clear, as if a layer of frost had formed in them. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you would rather believe an outsider than me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned, but in the end, she said, ¡°brother-in-law, if you don¡¯t marry her in the end, I actually want to believe you. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not say anything. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°actually, last time, you had Pan Zhengdong deliberately reveal that the Mo Corporation had shares of the Chen family, and the old master of the Chen family had transferred the shares to Chen Chuyun. At that time, you had already made the decision to marry Chen Chuyun, right? ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°actually, you deliberately wanted me to misunderstand. Your marriage with Chen Chuyun is a political marriage. It is for profit. In fact, it is just to cover up the secret in your heart. ¡± The two of them were lying on the bed, but they were still hugging each other. However, when Mo Lichuan looked at the side of Lu Huanzi¡¯s face, his entire person had turned completely cold. Lu Huanzi turned her head and asked, ¡°brother-in-law, what is your secret? ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly sat up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a secret. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. I don¡¯t need to spend so much effort to set you up. ¡± Lu Huanzi clasped her fingers at her waist and suddenly changed her appearance. She looked very relaxed and said, ¡°brother-in-law, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything just now. Actually, I¡¯m here to ask you to eat. Wake Up. When you wake up, go to the restaurant to eat. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi jumped off the bed and went out happily. She even hummed a little tune. Lu Huanzi was really happy. Because no matter what, it made things difficult for Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back, but his entire person was frighteningly cold. Lu Huanzi¡¯s current appearance was really hard for her to fathom. It was as if she was wearing a human skin mask, half-joking with him. Mo Lichuan really didn¡¯t like this kind of feeling. Mo Lichuan also got up and went to the restaurant. Today was the first day of the New Year, chef Zheng had prepared a table full of dishes. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t wait for him, and already began to eat. Mo Lichuan had already sat down. Lu Huanzi said as if nothing had happened, ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t you have to go to the company today? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was also cold and clear, ¡°are you so eager for me to go to the office? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I mean, brother-in-law, if you go to the office, bring me along. I haven¡¯t visited your place for a long time. ¡± Mo Lichuan was a little surprised that Lu Huanzi suddenly said this. Then, he said, ¡°I have a meeting in the afternoon, so I don¡¯t have time to accompany you. ¡± What Lu Huanzi wanted was that he didn¡¯t have time to accompany her. Lu Huanzi said with a smile, ¡°anyway, I¡¯m bored at home. brother-in-law, don¡¯t you have a lot of books in your office? I¡¯ll read there. ¡± Mo Lichuan felt that this girl must be hiding something, but after lunch, he still brought Lu Huanzi to the company. Mo Lichuan indeed had a meeting in the afternoon. Lu Huanzi felt that it was not easy to be Mo Lichuan¡¯s subordinate. During the New Year, everyone else was at home having a reunion, but Mo Lichuan wanted to gather everyone for a meeting. In fact, Lu Huanzi felt that this was Mo Lichuan¡¯s ¡°using his official position to benefit himself¡± Because he himself could not get what he wanted and have a reunion. Therefore, he also wanted a group of people who could not have a reunion to accompany a lonely person like him. After Mo Lichuan went to the meeting, Lu Huanzi locked the door of Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. Then, she started to rummage through Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. She was looking for something. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Chapter 1358 Lu Huanzi once dug three feet deep in the villa. But she never found the medical information of her sister. Admittedly, her sister had passed away. Mo Lichuan had no need to keep those things. But in fact, Mo Lichuan did not throw away all of her sister¡¯s things, including her clothes. He just locked everything about her sister in a small storage room. These were discovered by Lu Huanzi later by accident. However, there was no information about his sister¡¯s medical treatment back then. Lu Huanzi¡¯s intuition was very strange. Back then, when his sister was still around, whether it was the hospital or the house, the information was all in piles. Lu Huanzi had searched everywhere she could. Including the safe at home. But there was nothing there. She understood Mo Lichuan¡¯s personality. If he really was hiding some secret. Then he would definitely keep the evidence by his side and put it in the nearest place. Only then would he feel safe. The only thing that Lu Huanzi could think of was Mo Lichuan¡¯s office. Whether it was there or not, she had to try and find it. Lu Huanzi began to rummage through Mo Lichuan¡¯s desk and cabinet. She was still careful. When she rummaged through everything, she remembered the order. Mo Lichuan was a sly Old Fox. Even the slightest movement could be detected. Lu Huanzi felt that she was still not his match, so she had to be careful. After rummaging for a long time, Lu Huanzi still did not find anything. In fact, all of this was within Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. She was just a little unwilling. Lu Huanzi tidied up all of Mo Lichuan¡¯s things again, and then put them back in their original positions. It was also at this time that Lu Huanzi heard the movement at the door. Mo Lichuan had returned so soon? Lu Huanzi quickly went to open the door. She only hoped that the person who came was Pan Zhengdong or Mo Lichuan¡¯s secretary. If Mo Lichuan really came back¡­ Lu Huanzi locked the door of her office. For a moment, she did not know how to explain. However, what Lu Huanzi did not expect was that the person who came was not mo Lichuan nor his secretary. Instead, it was the person that Lu Huanzi never wanted to see, Chen Chuyun. When Chen Chuyun saw Lu Huanzi, her expression instantly changed. Then, she looked inside. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°My brother-in-law is in a meeting. If you want to find him, go to the conference room to find her? ¡± Chen Chuyun snorted coldly. ¡°Why did you lock the door of his office just now? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°who said I locked the door? You just didn¡¯t open it yourself. ¡± Lu Huanzi also turned around casually. Chen Chuyun also walked in. ¡°What are you doing here, you little vixen? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°since you already called me a little vixen, I¡¯m naturally waiting here to seduce my brother-in-law. ¡± Chen Chuyun was very angry. She raised her hand and wanted to hit Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi immediately grabbed Chen Chuyun¡¯s arm. ¡°Miss Chen, I¡¯m not your pet. You can hit me whenever you want. Do you really think I won¡¯t fight back? ¡± Lu Huanzi shook Chen Chuyun¡¯s arm off and said, ¡°if you dare to hit me next time, I¡¯ll definitely make your face explode. ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°you little B * Tch, you¡¯ve exposed your Fox tail, right? You only know how to pretend to be weak in front of Li Chuan. You should let him see your true colors. To think that he still thinks that you¡¯re gentle, kind, and pure. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°In brother-in-law¡¯s eyes, whether I am pure and innocent or a little vixen has nothing to do with you. Anyway, my brother-in-law doesn¡¯t like you. Your marriage with him is just a formality. Why do you care so much? Even without me, brother-in-law will not like you. You will never be happy. You will always have to live in the fear of having your husband snatched away by another woman. ¡± ¡°Shut up, you really are an uneducated little B * Tch! ¡± ¡°If you open your mouth and shut up, you will be a little B * Tch. I don¡¯t see how good your upbringing is. ¡± Chen Chuyun did not expect Lu Huanzi to be so eloquent. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Chen Chuyun finally used her trump card. ¡°Your brother-in-law calls you very intimately. If your sister knew that you were Mo Lichuan¡¯s mistress at such a young age, she would definitely jump out of the coffin in anger. ¡± Lu Huanzi indeed seemed to have been hit by someone¡¯s Achilles¡¯heel. Then, she said, ¡°Chen Chuyun, what do you have to say today? Tell me clearly. You¡¯ve talked about my sister¡¯s death time and time again. What exactly is the reason? What exactly do you want to say? ¡± Seeing Lu Huanzi¡¯s angry look, chen Chuyun, on the other hand, looked happy. ¡°Your sister was killed by your brother-in-law. What your brother-in-law told you was all a lie. Your sister died at Mo Lichuan¡¯s hands, but you acknowledged the thief as your father and even became her lover. Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. Lu Huanzi, you really don¡¯t know shame. If your sister was really still alive, she would have strangled you to death. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt like a bolt from the blue. Chen Chuyun stood in front of her like a devil. Every word she said seemed to have turned into an extremely sharp knife. Lu Huanzi did not believe it. She did not dare to believe a single word. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re trying to sow discord between me and my brother-in-law, so you¡¯re lying to me. ¡± Chen Chuyun laughed instead. She looked at Lu Huanzi with eyes filled with pity. ¡°What a poor little fellow. You¡¯ve been kept in the dark all this time. It¡¯s true that Mo Lichuan likes you, but what he likes is your fresh body and young skin. Do you really think that Cinderella¡¯s story is true? To be honest, I don¡¯t really care that you¡¯re by Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re just a canary raised by Li Chuan. He¡¯s spoiling you now and spoiling you. But sooner or later, he¡¯ll realize that you¡¯re useless to him. But you¡¯re even more pitiful. Your sister died for no reason, but you¡¯re always acting out love and hate with your enemies. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really angry. She took a step forward and grabbed Chen Chuyun¡¯s arm. ¡°How did my sister die? Tell me, tell me! ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. If you have the ability, you can ask Mo Lichuan yourself. But your sister died so tragically. She could have lived a good life. What a pity. Such a young life has become a sacrifice in a business fight. ¡± Lu Huanzi was getting more confused. But Chen Chuyun turned around and left. Lu Huanzi was still standing in Mo Lichuan¡¯s office, but it was as if she was in an ice cellar. She felt cold. What did Chen Chuyun mean by that? What did she mean by saying that brother-in-law¡¯s words were all fake? What did she mean by saying that sister was just a victim of a business struggle. However, before her sister passed away, she was by her sister¡¯s side. At that time, Lu Huanzi could feel that the relationship between brother-in-law and sister was very good. Sister was very dependent on brother-in-law. Mo Lichuan had always taken good care of her sister. At that time, Lu Huanzi even thought that it was the best relationship in the world. But why did Chen Chuyun say that. She didn¡¯t need to lie because it was too easy to expose. Most importantly, Lu Huanzi always felt that her brother-in-law was hiding something from her. What was the reason? What was her brother-in-law¡¯s secret? Lu Huanzi kept thinking and felt that her brain was about to explode. Mo Lichuan came back after a long time. When he came back, Lu Huanzi was sitting on the sofa like a wooden figure. Mo Lichuan sensed that something was wrong. He walked over and asked, ¡°what happened to you? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked up with tears streaming down her face. ¡°brother-in-law, tell me, did my sister die of illness? ¡± Mo Lichuan felt his back stiffen. He was stunned for two seconds before he answered, ¡°weren¡¯t you there when your sister passed away? Don¡¯t you know? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but I feel that you¡¯re lying to me. What exactly are you lying to me about? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to have discovered something. ¡°Chen Chuyun came over? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°He said that you caused my sister¡¯s death. She said that everything you said was a lie, but she didn¡¯t tell me the reason. She wanted me to ask you. brother-in-law, tell me personally, how did my sister die? ¡± Chapter 1359 Mo Lichuan was silent. He slowly walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. His back was facing Lu Huanzi. Then, he started smoking. Lu Huanzi looked at his back and felt despair. This man was the person she loved and trusted the most in this world. However, he hid a huge secret. Mo Lichuan had been standing at the window the whole time. When he turned around, Lu Huanzi had already left. It was not known how many times Lu Huanzi had left his office in a sorry state. After she came out, she did not want to go home. She wanted to find Chen Chuyun, she wanted to figure everything out. He could not stand the days now. The thorn in his heart seemed to have grown into a towering thorny tree. After Lu Huanzi went out, she casually got on a bus. She sat all the way until she reached the end of the bus and the bus stopped. The bus driver shouted at Lu Huanzi, who was sitting in the last row, ¡°little girl, you¡¯re finally standing. Are you going down or not? ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi come to her senses and hurriedly got off the bus. Lu Huanzi did not expect that she had been sitting on the bus in a daze for two hours. When she got off the bus, she actually did not know where she was. Not Far Away, a temple was stacked up, and the sound of bells could be heard from afar. Lu Huanzi walked in that direction. Standing at the door, she found that it was indeed a big temple. It was called the temple of frequency. Because it was the first day of the New Year, even though it was already evening, there were still many believers coming and going to the mountain to burn incense. Lu Huanzi also bought an incense stick at the foot of the mountain. Then she climbed all the way up the mountain and walked to the main hall. Lu Huanzi sincerely kowtowed. Oh God, can you tell me the truth? God would naturally not tell her. Outside the temple was a large courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard was a huge elm tree. The branches were luxuriant and hung with countless red ropes. It was the men and women who believed in marriage who had obtained the ropes. They swayed and danced with the evening wind. Lu Huanzi sat on the stone steps of the cement flower bed around the tree. Just like that, she watched the people come and go. Lu Huanzi sat there in a daze, watching the sun slowly fall from the sky. The Sky darkened bit by bit. At night, it started to drizzle. Although it was not very big, it was enough to wet her body. Lu Huanzi did not bring an umbrella. But she did not look like she was going back at all. Fortunately, a young novice monk came out from the temple. ¡°sister, why aren¡¯t you home yet? ¡± The young novice monk was very young. He looked like he was only in his teens. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°because sister is homeless. ¡± The young novice monk frowned and said, ¡°wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go and talk to the Abbot. ¡± After a while, the young novice monk came over again happily. ¡°sister, if you don¡¯t have a place to stay for the time being, you can stay in the side room in our backyard. ¡± This temple was very big, and there were dozens of side rooms. Usually, other than the monks living in the temple, there were also some side rooms that had been converted into guest rooms. Sometimes, they would take in monks who came from afar to discuss zen, or occasionally take in homeless vagrants. Lu Huanzi was probably classified into the latter category. However, although the side rooms here were not big, they were extremely clean. A bed, a desk, a chair, and a cabinet were everything in the room. The little novice monk said, ¡°sister, you can stay here for now, but we have a rule here that you can only stay here for three days at most. So, sister, you have to quickly find a place to stay. The canteen is in front of the side room. Where do you eat breakfast, lunch, and dinner? ¡± Lu Huanzi thanked him and then asked with a smile, ¡°is your place like the one on TV? Vegetarian? ¡± The novice monk turned around. ¡°Of course it¡¯s vegetarian. Our vegetarian food is very famous. Many people come from afar and want to eat our vegetarian food. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°then I must try it tomorrow. ¡± The novice monk left. Lu Huanzi really slept in the side room. There was no air conditioning in the room, and there was only a thin quilt on the bed. Lu Huanzi felt a little cold as she lay on the bed. However, Lu Huanzi had stayed here for three days in a row. This was probably the longest time she had run away from home. She was not sure if mo Lichuan had sent anyone to look for her. However, Lu Huanzi had been living very peacefully these three days. The monks here had to do their homework early in the morning. Therefore, they were always woken up by the sound of chanting Buddhist scriptures in the morning. However, the sound was not unpleasant to hear. After listening to it for a long time, she even felt that her heart and energy had become much calmer. Lu Huanzi had thought about a lot of things in the past three days. Many things in the past had been going through her mind again and again. She was conflicted and conflicted. In the end, Lu Huanzi came to a conclusion. She wanted to completely break away from Mo Lichuan. Chen Chuyun said that Mo Lichuan was inextricably linked to her sister¡¯s death. She said that Mo Lichuan was the victim of a business conflict. But no matter what, her sister was already dead. No matter what happened back then, even if the truth was revealed now, her sister would not be able to come back to life. Moreover, in Lu Huanzi¡¯s impression, her sister and Mo Lichuan definitely were not enemies during the last period of time. Perhaps there really was something hidden. However, Lu Huanzi absolutely did not believe that it was really as Chen Chuyun said, Mo Lichuan had caused her sister¡¯s death. However, Lu Huanzi struggled for a long time before she finally understood one thing. Now, everything, the root of all the pain, was still because she could not let go of Mo Lichuan. Because of his marriage, because of his aggressive wife, because of his occasional gentleness, she fell into the beautiful past. Lu Huanzi had already thought about it, she wanted to completely get rid of all of this. She wanted to start over. Over the years, Lu Huanzi had saved a lot of pocket money. In addition, she could now work. It should be no problem for her to support herself through university. If she really couldn¡¯t, there was still an old house and a piece of land in the village. Lu Huanzi felt that she could no longer rely on Mo Lichuan. Today was the third day. It was also the last night she could stay in the frequency temple. Lu Huanzi had already thought it through. When she returned home tomorrow, she would pack up all her things. From then on, she would never return to that home again. She would never contact Mo Lichuan again. She would just end it like that. Lu Huanzi lay on the bed, thinking about her future, even though she was still a little lost. However, even though it was painful after she made up her mind, she seemed to have seen a ray of hope. These years, she had been living like a roller coaster. Her emotions were fluctuating, and she could not control herself. Now, she had just turned eighteen, but her heart seemed to be riddled with holes, as if it had experienced many vicissitudes. Perhaps in the future, she would meet another person, and perhaps one day, she would live a lonely life like this. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Right now, she only wanted a new beginning. Just as Lu Huanzi was staring at the ceiling in a daze, the door of the room was actually pushed open by a force. Lu Huanzi was shocked. This door was originally locked from the inside, like an ancient door lock. It was a wooden pry. But because of the force from the outside, the wooden pry was actually broken into two halves. Lu Huanzi sat up reflexively. When she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s figure at the door, Lu Huanzi was shocked. At this moment, Mo Lichuan was different from what she usually saw. Mo Lichuan had appeared several times when she was in a difficult situation. Although she was shocked, every time, Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was like a God who had descended from the sky. However, at this moment, Lu Huanzi only felt that the person at the door seemed to have crawled out of hell. His entire body was filled with hostility. It was as if there were countless daggers that could cut thousands of cuts on your body. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi and strode forward He grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, do you really think that you¡¯re a princess? Do you really think that I can¡¯t leave you? If you dare to do this again, you¡¯ll never have to step into that house again. I¡¯ll just treat it as if you died outside. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect that Mo Lichuan would scold her the moment he entered. It was rare for a cold person like Mo Lichuan to be so angry. Lu Huanzi felt as if her arm was about to be crushed by Mo Lichuan. Chapter 1360 Lu Huanzi, on the other hand, was inexplicably quiet. It was unknown whether it was because of the three days of careful consideration. Or because she was in such a quiet place. Lu Huanzi said very coldly, ¡°Mo Lichuan, let go of me. ¡± When Lu Huanzi called Mo Lichuan by his full name, she could always make Mo Lichuan¡¯s body stiffen. It was as if a stream of blood was starting to flow against the current. Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, clutched even tighter. He stared intently at Lu Huanzi¡¯s face, as if he wanted to kill her with a cold gaze. Lu Huanzi looked into Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes and suddenly smiled. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°brother-in-law, you just said that if I run away from home the next time, I would never have to step into that home. In fact, I have the same intention. These few days, I have been thinking about many things in this quiet place. I finally understood something. For so many years, I have been unhappy. Because I love you, I feel that I have died a few times. However, there will never be a future between us. I can not be a mistress who is reviled by others. We have no other way now. Chen Chuyun hates me so much because I am still by your side. She keeps saying that she used my sister¡¯s death to torture me. I feel that I am going crazy. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s grip on Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm loosened a little. Lu Huanzi took the opportunity to shake off Mo Lichuan¡¯s grip. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m tired of this life. I¡¯m also tired of your new wife harassing me. So brother-in-law, I¡¯m calling you brother-in-law for the last time. Let¡¯s break up. We don¡¯t want to see each other in the future. You don¡¯t have to care about my life or death. I can finish university by myself and find a job. In the future, even if I get married and have children, it has nothing to do with you. We¡¯ll let each other live. ¡± Mo Lichuan, on the other hand, had an incredulous expression on his face. The corners of his mouth seemed to curl up into a cold arc as he said, ¡°What did you say? You want to sever all ties with me? ¡± ¡°Yes, I want to sever all ties with you. I won¡¯t be able to love you anymore in the future. Just treat it as if we¡¯ve never met before. In the future, the bridge will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road. Let¡¯s sever all ties. ¡± Mo Lichuan snorted coldly. ¡°Lu Huanzi, I¡¯ve dug three feet deep in the entire Jiang city and searched for you for three days and three nights. Now that I¡¯ve found you, the first thing you¡¯ve said to me is that you want to sever all ties with me? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was very cold. The Evil Aura around him also became stronger and stronger. Lu Huanzi only felt that the current Mo Lichuan was like an enraged beast. She had no idea that Mo Lichuan had been searching for her for three days and three nights. However, Lu Huanzi also smiled and said, ¡°brother-in-law, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll treat me as if I died outside? Why are you looking for me now? ¡± ¡°Lu Huanzi, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go too far. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Every word I said has been carefully considered by me for the past three days. I know that you still have secrets, and I also know that there must be another reason behind my sister¡¯s death. But just treat it as me being selfish. My sister is already dead. Those so-called truths can only make me suffer, so I don¡¯t want to know at all. So, I won¡¯t ask you those questions in the future. No, in the future, we won¡¯t see each other at all. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and took out a bunch of things from her schoolbag. Inside were the keys to the villa and two bank cards given by Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi handed those things to Mo Lichuan. ¡°these are the only things that are related to you now. I¡¯ll return them to you. From now on, everything I have has nothing to do with you, Mo Lichuan. From today onwards, you¡¯re no longer my brother-in-law and I don¡¯t know a person named Mo Lichuan. ¡± Lu Huanzi said everything she wanted to say in one breath. It was good that Mo Lichuan was here today. It also saved her from having to return to the villa tomorrow She decided that she might as well go back to school tomorrow. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi, and his eyes seemed to be covered by a layer of black gauze. Lu Huanzi only felt that his black eyes were burning, but she could not see his emotions clearly. However, Lu Huanzi only felt a little flustered under such a gaze. She instinctively wanted to retreat. However, Mo Lichuan suddenly sneered, ¡°you want to break it off completely with me. Lu Huanzi, can you break it off? ¡± As he said that, Mo Lichuan grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s two bank cards and the keys to the villa and threw them out forcefully. Those things hit the snow-white walls of the side room. Because Mo Lichuan was too strong, a large piece of the wall had fallen off. However, Lu Huanzi was not in the mood to care about these things. Because in the next second, Mo Lichuan was like a wild beast, pressing Lu Huanzi onto the bed. Lu Huanzi felt that this time was different from the previous times. The clothes on her body were torn apart like rags. Lu Huanzi struggled crazily, but there was no room for resistance. The door of the room was still open. Although it was midnight. Lu Huanzi did not know how Mo Lichuan found this place just now. But at this time, someone could come in at any time. Lu Huanzi wanted to scream, but her lips were instantly covered by Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth. The tip of her nose and her mouth were instantly filled with Mo Lichuan¡¯s unique cold smell. But it was much colder and more domineering than before. Lu Huanzi had no chance to resist at all. Her arm was grabbed by Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand and pressed against the top of her head. Her legs were also firmly pressed down by Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. At that moment, she felt like a fish on a chopping board that could only be slaughtered by others. Her body was instantly pierced by a wave of pain. At that moment, Lu Huanzi was almost stunned. Other than the pain, she did not seem to feel anything. However, she was not an ignorant girl. At this point, it was not that she did not know what had happened. Mo Lichuan had already gone in. They had wiped their guns and misfired countless times. Lu Huanzi had once thought about how it felt at that moment. But she didn¡¯t expect it to be so painful. At the same time, it was as if her heart had been crushed. Lu Huanzi even forgot to struggle, forgot to shed tears, and just stared dumbfoundedly at the man who was sweating like a beast. She had never seen such a side of Mo Lichuan, like a demon in the dark night. Lu Huanzi later lost her memory. She forgot that night. That was a matter that happened a few years later. And in these few years, whenever Lu Huanzi wanted that moment, she would feel a lingering fear towards Mo Lichuan. So much so that for a long time, she avoided Mo Lichuan as if she was a beast in a flood. It was not until the morning when the young novice monk saw that Lu Huanzi had not woken up for breakfast. He went into the side room to check. He saw that the door of the side room was wide open. And at this moment, there were two people lying on the small bed. Their clothes were scattered all over the floor. Fortunately, they were covered with blankets and did not see anything that they should not see. However, the young novice monk¡¯s face still turned red. He turned around and said a few words of ¡®sorry¡¯ and ¡®sorry¡¯ in a row. Lu Huanzi woke up with these words of ¡®sorry¡¯ and ¡®sorry¡¯ . She did not know when she fell asleep last night. She only knew that she was physically and mentally exhausted in the end. It was clearly winter, but the sweat all over her body seemed to have been fished out from the water. The moonlight shone in and she kept looking at the two people¡¯s undulating and overlapping figures on the ceiling. Those distorted black shadows seemed to have transformed into a nightmare that wrapped around her throat, suffocating her. Mo Lichuan also woke up. When he saw Lu Huanzi beside him, he felt that everything was like a dream. Everything that happened last night was out of his control. Three days ago, Lu Huanzi disappeared after she left his office. Mo Lichuan looked for many places. He even personally went to the school thousands of miles away from her. However, there was no one there. With Lu Huanzi¡¯s state, he did not know what would happen. He also did not know which step Chen Chuyun would take He was not sure, but he was worried. In the past three days, he had really turned the entire Jiang city upside down. He was even worried that Lu Huanzi had been kidnapped. Hence, he openly used the power of the black and white factions. Because of this matter, Jiang City was in a state of panic. Many people did not know what had happened and thought that the weather was going to change. Last night, Chen Chuyun suddenly said that she had found Lu Huanzi and asked him to go to the ¡°embroidered Dragon Bay¡± Jinxiu Dragon Bay could be considered as his and Chen Chuyun¡¯s new house. However, she had never set foot there once. Mo Lichuan still went over. Chen Chuyun, on the other hand, was smiling as she asked him to accompany her to dinner. He naturally did not have patience. But he also knew Chen Chuyun¡¯s personality. He had been patiently accompanying her to dinner. But he felt that something was wrong with his body. His entire body felt like it was on fire. Chen Chuyun had already taken off her clothes in front of him. Mo Lichuan did not expect that he would one day fall to the point of being drugged. However, he pushed Chen Chuyun Away with the last of his strength. On the way back, he suddenly received a call from Pan Zhengdong. He said that he had heard about Lu Huanzi and that he was actually at the Temple of frequency. That girl had actually gone to hide in a temple for the past three days. Even though she felt uncomfortable all over. She could not resist the desire to see Lu Huanzi. He directly asked the driver to drive the car to the Temple of frequency. It was not difficult to find Lu Huanzi. However, he did not expect that the girl would cut off all ties with him from the start. At that moment, he admitted that he could no longer control himself. Didn¡¯t she want to cut off all ties with him Then he had to leave something in her life that she would never be able to cut off. Mo Lichuan¡¯s mind also recalled the madness from last night, as well as Lu Huanzi¡¯s panicked, helpless, and desperate eyes. The moment he opened his eyes and woke up, he really wanted to kill himself. However, he could not tell her that he was drugged by Chen Chuyun last night. Moreover, Mo Lichuan knew himself well. Even if he had not been drugged, he would not have been able to control himself at that moment. That was because he had been thinking about this day for too long. The young novice monk had already covered his eyes and left. When he left, he even shyly closed the door of the two of them. The lights in the room were not turned on, and it instantly became dark. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi, whose eyes were empty, and cried out in heartache, ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Huanzi blinked her eyes, as if she was reacting to his words. However, Lu Huanzi did not look at Mo Lichuan. She lifted the blanket and sat up. Then, she picked up the clothes that were scattered on the ground one by one. Then, she put them on and left the room. Throughout the whole process, she was very calm. She was so calm that she did not look like the Lu Huanzi that Mo Lichuan knew. Mo Lichuan was even more worried. He quickly put on his clothes and went out. When he went out, Lu Huanzi was kneeling in front of the Statue of mother-in-law Chun. She clasped her hands together and closed her eyes as if she was praying, but it was more like she was repenting. All the monks were doing their homework in the side shop. At this moment, there was no one in the main hall. Lu Huanzi had been kneeling there the whole time. Mo Lichuan walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huanzi. I¡¯ll take responsibility for what happened last night. ¡± Actually, this was not the first time he had said this. When he kissed Lu Huanzi for the first time. Mo Lichuan also told Lu Huanzi that he would take responsibility. But at that time, Lu Huanzi smiled at him and said, ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s pretend that nothing happened. ¡°. Even though he gave Mo Lichuan a way out, this was the first time in Mo Lichuan¡¯s life that he felt disappointed. Lu Huanzi was still kneeling there. It was as if mo Lichuan was invisible. Mo Lichuan also stood by the side. He seemed to be very patient. Mo Lichuan waited until Lu Huanzi stood up in front of Buddha. She turned around She said word by word, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I will pretend that what happened yesterday didn¡¯t happen. I owe you, my sister owes you. I have paid all of what I owe you last night. From today onwards, I will cut all ties with you. I will completely forget about you, and I will not have a single bit of you in my heart. From now on, we will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road. We will have nothing to do with each other. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were very calm. She was even calmer than what happened last night. This was completely out of Mo Lichuan¡¯s expectations. Mo Lichuan¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed by a knife. He hoped that Lu Huanzi would cry and make a scene. She might even pounce on him and strangle him to death. At that time, he would definitely not push her away. He would only let her vent. But now, she was like this. She did not even leave a single tear. This made him even more worried. Yet, these words made him extremely angry. What kind of thing did not happen? Could they really pretend that nothing had happened between them? However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s calm state made him worried. He did not even dare to say a word, afraid that he would drive her into a corner. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you go back with me first. If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it properly. ¡± Mo Lichuan originally wanted to go up and pull Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. However, Lu Huanzi took a few steps back and almost cried out in fear, ¡°don¡¯t touch me! ¡± The way she looked at Mo Lichuan was as if she was looking at a butcher. Mo Lichuan knew that he had really hurt her last night. She was still so young after all. He did not expect that things would end up like this between them. He felt as if God was punishing him. Mo Lichuan took a step back and said with a gloomy face, ¡°okay, I won¡¯t touch you, but you have to come back with me. Let¡¯s have a good talk. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to talk about between us. I said it last night and I said it today. I, Lu Huanzi, swear in front of Granny Chun that I will completely forget you for the rest of my life. Otherwise, I, Lu Huanzi, will not be well¡­ ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Lu Huanzi had yet to utter the word ¡®die¡¯ . Mo Lichuan interrupted her sternly. His expression was very ugly He said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to curse yourself with this kind of thing. Lu Huanzi, if you really want to curse, then curse me. I, Mo Lichuan, have let you down. The one who should die a horrible death should also be me. In the future, whatever retribution you have, just bring it on me. ¡± Lu huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan solemnly and spat out one word coldly, ¡°alright, you¡¯d better go to hell. ¡± Lu Huanzi left in the end. She went straight back to school. Mo Lichuan had sent people to follow her bus. He was only slightly relieved when he was sure that Lu Huanzi had really entered the school gate of a university. Lu Huanzi returned to school during the winter vacation. The school was empty and not many people could be seen. Lu Huanzi really went to find a part-time job. She worked as an employee in a fried chicken shop. She spent most of her time in the shop every day. Although the shop was not big, the business was good. The owner was a young couple and they were very nice people. Apart from the time she spent in the fried chicken shop, Lu Huanzi spent most of her time in the library. She did not study properly in the library and spent most of her time reading novels. When she was with Lu Shuangyi in the past, even after class, she would secretly take out her novels and double them. But now that she had a lot of time, Lu Huanzi seemed to have lost interest. All the stories in those novels were lies. Prince and Princess, Cinderella from a wealthy family, they were all lies. Perfect love stories only existed in fairy tales. It was because the reality was too cruel that a large group of people liked them. They used these stories to comfort people. Lu Huanzi thought it was funny. She spent a lot of time sleeping in the dormitory. A month later, school started. Song Beibei was the first to come to school. After she came to school, she looked angry, talking about how the old man at home limited her freedom. Song Beibei always talked about the old man. Everyone in the dormitory thought that it might be Song Beibei¡¯s relatives or some strict parent. However, once, Lu Huanzi heard Song Beibei pick up the phone. The caller ID was the old man¡¯s call. However, the voice on the phone was clearly that of a young man. Song Beibei had once said that her parents had passed away a long time ago, and this old man was her guardian. Hehe, another guardian. This inevitably made Lu Huanzi think of Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan was also her guardian, but in the end? Song Beibei naturally could not be in the same situation as her. She grew up very sunny. Although she was a little capricious, it was as if she had been carefully nurtured and brought up. Compared to her, Lu Huanzi felt that her heart was as dark as the moss crawling in the corner. Then, Jiang Feifei and Zhao Dantong arrived one after another. In the evening, Jiang Feifei treated everyone. She invited everyone to yan yuan fish restaurant to eat fish. Yan Yuan Fish Restaurant was the most upscale private hotel in the vicinity. Students usually could not afford to go to such a place. Only rich young ladies like Jiang Feifei treated that place like their own kitchen, and they often went there to eat. However, the pickled fish in Yan Yuan Fish Restaurant was indeed top-notch. In the past, the four of them would definitely be able to eat seven to eight kilograms of it. After the fish hotpot was served, the four of them ate happily. However, Lu Huanzi felt that there was something wrong with the taste today. The fish seemed to have a fishy smell. However, the pickled fish today was especially refreshing and delicious. Lu Huanzi had been eating pickled fish. Song Beibei said from the side, ¡°Huanzi, have you become a vegetarian? Do you want to eat some fish too? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°don¡¯t you think the fish today has a bit of a fishy smell? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s very delicious and fragrant. It¡¯s the same as usual. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°then, do you want to order something else for you? How about dry pot bullfrog? I tried it last time and it tastes pretty good too. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite either. But today¡¯s Sauerkraut is quite delicious. I¡¯ve eaten a lot of it. ¡± Zhao Dantong said from the side, ¡°Huanzi, you can¡¯t be pregnant, right? ¡± Zhao Dantong¡¯s words stunned everyone. Lu Huanzi froze, but song Beibei spat out, ¡°please, Dantong. We¡¯re only nineteen after the New Year, okay? Isn¡¯t it too exaggerated to be pregnant? Moreover, Huanzi doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend. Whose child is she pregnant with? Yours or mine? ¡± Zhao Dantong said indifferently, ¡°I was just saying it casually. It¡¯s her fault for acting like she¡¯s having a bad day. ¡± Jiang Feifei laughed out loud. ¡°Look, Dantong, your words scared huanhuan silly. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really scared silly. Because a month had passed and her period had not come yet. At first, she only thought that it was because she had been working hard recently. She had never thought of it that way. But now that Zhao Dantong had said it, it was as if she had been enlightened. But her heart felt as if it had been plunged into an eighteen-story ice cellar. But Lu Huanzi finally squeezed out a smile. ¡°pregnant? How is that possible? Don¡¯t joke around like that. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt uneasy the entire night. After everyone returned home that night, Lu Huanzi still couldn¡¯t find peace in her heart. It was already ten o¡¯clock. Lu Huanzi suddenly sat up from the bed. This gave Song Beibei a fright. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going out to buy supper. Do you guys want anything? I¡¯ll bring it for you. ¡± Song Beibei clutched her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten so much tonight. Look at you. You¡¯ve been eating Sauerkraut all night. You must be hungry now. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°bring me some fruits while you¡¯re at it. ¡± Zhao Dantong ignored them and remained silent in her English world with her headphones on. Lu Huanzi put on her clothes and went out. Song Beibei said from behind, ¡°it¡¯s rare for Huanzi to be so interested. ¡± Jiang Feifei said, ¡°why do I feel that Huanhuan has been acting weird ever since she came back today? ¡± Lu Huanzi tugged at her clothes. She felt cold all over. She only went out to look for an opportunity to go to the pharmacy. Lu Huanzi bought a pregnancy test kit. She hid it under her clothes. Then she went to the fruit store to buy some fruits for Jiang Feifei. When she went back, everyone was about to go to bed. Song Beibei stuck her head out from under the blanket. ¡°Huanzi, why have you been gone for so long? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°The fruit store next door is closed. I went to another one. ¡± Lu Huanzi quickly took off her clothes and went to bed. However, her hands were tightly clutching the pregnancy test kit she had just bought. Her heart was beating very fast, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. Lu Huanzi did not dare to move, as if she was holding a bomb. Until she was sure that the three people in the dormitory had fallen asleep. Lu Huanzi finally tiptoed up. Then, she took the pregnancy test stick and went to the bathroom. When the two Poles came out, Lu Huanzi felt dizzy, and she could barely stand on her feet. That feeling was really like a bolt from the blue. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her head and split her in half. Lu Huanzi held the pregnancy test, her fingers shaking. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been in the bathroom She didn¡¯t even know how she ended up back in bed. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have anyone for the whole night anyway. In fact, she didn¡¯t have much on her mind. From the initial panic and helplessness, she gradually calmed down, and it only took her one night. The next day was the start of school. The opening ceremony was held in the morning. Lu Huanzi¡¯s behavior was no different from usual. However, every step she took felt a little flighty. Song Beibei noticed her condition and said, ¡°Huanzi, are you not feeling well? If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t go to the opening ceremony. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re naming names anyway. It¡¯s just a show. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep well last night. ¡± Lu Huanzi had been through so much that she behaved as usual. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see anything wrong with her. She hadn¡¯t thought about what she should do. Lu Huanzi spent the whole day in a daze. School had already started. This semester, their homework was very heavy. Lu Huanzi also took a part-time job. She was busy every day and came back very late. So these days, she didn¡¯t have time to think about these things. In a flash, another month passed. It was already April. She also knew that she was nearly two months pregnant. However, Lu Huanzi had not gone to the hospital for an examination. She still had not thought about what to do with this child. There was actually not much change in her lower abdomen. When she took a bath, she felt that she had gained a little more weight. Song Beibei also said that she seemed to have put on a little weight recently. Lu Huanzi was getting more and more flustered. After three months, it was almost impossible to hide it. What should she do now. Should she tell Mo Lichuan? No, absolutely not. In these two months, Lu Huanzi had no contact with Mo Lichuan. But occasionally, one could still hear rumors about him. There were rumors that he and Chen Chuyun had divorced. There were also rumors that he was engaged to a certain lady from a certain family. There were also rumors that he had hooked up with that female celebrity. Or perhaps he had conquered a certain famous female lawyer. Mo Lichuan¡¯s gossip seemed to fly all over the sky in an instant. He had always been such a low-key person in the past. But for some reason, he seemed to have changed his personality now. What Lu Huanzi heard was just some gossip. She doesn¡¯t really care. But it was such a big deal that she had hesitated for a long time. She is still a freshman now. She knew that if she got pregnant, she would be caught in a scandal. Or, you know, get kicked out of school. Besides, she¡¯s completely incapable of raising a child without a father. Lu Huanzi knew that the best way now was to go to the hospital quietly and secretly get rid of the child. Without alerting anyone. Just pretend like it never happened. But¡­ ¡­ She couldn¡¯t bear it. She couldn¡¯t bear it. She couldn¡¯t do it. Only she knew that the child in her stomach had mo Lichuan¡¯s blood. Only she knew that no matter how much she hated Mo Lichuan, she couldn¡¯t lie to her heart. This child was hers and his. She couldn¡¯t bear it, she really couldn¡¯t bear it. She was still busy. It was as if she deliberately forgot about this matter. She let a seed grow in her stomach. It was a weekend that day. Lu Huanzi felt that something was not right when she returned from the fried chicken shop. She went to bed very early after returning to the dormitory. Jiang Feifei was from the city, so she always went home on weekends. Zhao Dantong went to the library as usual, and she usually didn¡¯t return to the dormitory until ten o¡¯clock. Song Beibei rarely stayed in the dormitory to catch up on the drama. From her expression, it seemed that she had quarreled with the old man at home again. Lu Huanzi laid on the bed for a while, and suddenly, she was in great pain. She only felt a warm current in her lower abdomen. Lu Huanzi reached out and touched it. It was actually blood. Lu Huanzi was stunned. Song Beibei seemed to have realized something was wrong, so she quickly threw down the tablet and walked over. She saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s trembling fingers and the blood on them. Lu Huanzi¡¯s first reaction was that the child in her stomach was going to leave. No, she couldn¡¯t. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Beibei, send me to the hospital. I want to go to the hospital. ¡± The next few hours were almost chaotic. But it was still okay. It was a false alarm. The doctor gave her a pregnancy medication and told her not to overwork herself. She was also malnourished. Fortunately, the child was healthy and normal in her stomach. However, Song Beibei definitely could not hide this matter from her. In fact, Song Beibei already knew a little about it earlier. She knew about the dark and obscure conflict between her and her brother-in-law. After arriving at the dormitory, Song Beibei Poured Lu Huanzi some water and let her take the medicine. Then, she sat beside Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed and did not leave. Song Beibei said, ¡°this child is your brother-in-law¡¯s, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not want to hide it anymore. He understood Song Beibei¡¯s character. Just like Lu Shuangyi, she was a very reliable person. And these secrets were already festering in Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. Lu Huanzi told everything to Song Beibei. Including that unbearable night at the temple of frequency. Lu Huanzi lay in bed and talked until late at night. Her voice was very calm. But when Song Beibei heard it, she began to cry. She cried and scolded, ¡°Your brother-in-law is a scum. How could he treat you like this? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°actually, he¡¯s always been good to me. It¡¯s just that fate can¡¯t make us be together. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then what should you do now? What should you do in the future? Do you really want to give birth to this child? ¡± Actually, when she saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s nervous look today, she knew that she already had the answer in her heart. Lu Huanzi had never considered not wanting this child. However, reality could not allow the existence of this child. If Lu Huanzi really wanted to give birth to this body, then she would definitely not be able to continue her studies. Now, she had broken off all ties with her brother-in-law. She even had to rely on part-time jobs for her own life. In the future, even if she went through a lot of trouble to give birth to this child. How could a single mother, who did not have a degree and had not even finished college, raise a child? Song Beibei told Lu Huanzi all of this. Lu Huanzi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve considered all of this, but this is my child. I¡¯m his child. No matter what, I can¡¯t give up. Especially since this almost happened, I¡¯m even more certain in my heart. ¡± Lu Huanzi said calmly, ¡°actually, I¡¯ve saved quite a lot of pocket money over the years. When I broke up with my brother-in-law, I didn¡¯t have the backbone to return the money to him. Worst of all, I still have a house in my hometown, and I can sell it. No matter what, I must keep this child. ¡± Song Beibei shook her head and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re really crazy. ¡± At that time, Song Beibei indeed thought that Lu Huanzi was crazy. But at that time, Song Beibei also didn¡¯t expect that in less than half a year, she would end up in the same situation as Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi grabbed Song Beibei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I don¡¯t want the people at school to know. I don¡¯t want the news of college students getting pregnant out of wedlock to be published in the newspapers. If the news of my pregnancy gets out, my brother-in-law will find out. No matter what, I can¡¯t let him know. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°why can¡¯t he know ¡°You should let him know why you worked so hard for a young girl to quietly give birth to his child. Look at the newspapers. Your brother-in-law spends all his time in the flowers. I think he¡¯s very carefree. ¡± Chapter 1361 Lu Huanzi shook her head silently. ¡°I can¡¯t let him know. It¡¯s not because of him, it¡¯s because of me. I can¡¯t bear everything in the past anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi spoke very calmly, but when Mo Lichuan was mentioned, her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°my brother-in-law is like a huge fire pit to me. I¡¯ve jumped into it countless times and finally climbed out with great difficulty. I¡¯m already exhausted. I don¡¯t want to jump into it anymore. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t love him anymore, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t afford to. If I continue to be with him, I might die. Beibei, do you understand this feeling? ¡± Song Beibei understood. She and Gu Yanqing had been in a terrible state recently. But in her heart, sometimes, she wished she could tear that person apart. But she still couldn¡¯t control the love in her heart for that person. It was as if it was deeply rooted in her bones. Sometimes, she even began to hate herself. Song Beibei understood this feeling. But at this moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t ignore the real problem just because she understood. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but this matter can¡¯t be kept secret. If you really want to give birth to this child, you have to drop out of school. If you drop out halfway, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that your brother-in-law won¡¯t look for you. Do you think you can still keep this a secret? ¡± This was actually the problem that Lu Huanzi was most worried about. Although she had no contact with Mo Lichuan. But Lu Huanzi understood Mo Lichuan¡¯s character. More or less, her situation was still under Mo Lichuan¡¯s control. Perhaps when everything was normal, Mo Lichuan would not come to interfere with her life. But once Mo Lichuan found out that she was pregnant. She was afraid that she would fall into another abyss. Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes were empty. She looked at Song Beibei, but it was also as if she was looking at other places. Lu Huanzi said in despair, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. ¡± A few days passed just like that. Lu Huanzi had been bedridden for the past few days. She didn¡¯t even go to class. Song Beibei called in sick for Lu Huanzi. Zhao Dantong and Jiang Feifei also thought that she was sick. Lu Huanzi had been thinking about some things while lying in bed for the past few days. She finally decided. She planned to drop out of school. And she wanted to find an opportunity to sell her family¡¯s old house. Because she knew that money was indispensable in the future. Although it was the place where she and her sister grew up, she had no choice. Lu Huanzi submitted her suspension application to the school. The reason was that her old illness had relapsed. Song Beibei used some unknown means to help her write a certificate at the hospital. It said that the congenital cristae defect needed surgery and that she would have to rest for two years. This time was enough. It would be best if she could return to school in the future. If she could not, then forget it. At that time, Lu Huanzi did think that way. However, in the suspension application for university a, there was a document with the parents¡¯identity and consent. Even before this, the school had called back to visit the parents. At that time, Lu Huanzi was already prepared. She found someone and her own Guardian appeared. The consent form could be forged. However, the identity information was very difficult. The Guardian in Lu Huanzi¡¯s file clearly stated Mo Lichuan¡¯s name. Actually, the procedure was very simple. It was to make a copy of Mo Lichuan¡¯s identity card, sign it, and put it in the file together. However, how could she forge Mo Lichuan¡¯s identity card? Lu Huanzi thought for two days and finally decided to go back. The day Lu Huanzi went back happened to be Qingming Festival. Even though she hadn¡¯t gone back for a long time Even though she had already cut off contact with Mo Lichuan. But it wouldn¡¯t be too abrupt for her to choose this day to go back. Because it was understandable for her to go to visit her sister¡¯s grave on Qingming Festival. And her sister¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t the cemetery. It was under the Cherry blossom tree at the back of the mountain of the villa. Therefore, Lu Huanzi took this opportunity to return to the villa. When the Butler saw Song Beibei, he didn¡¯t find it strange. He just said happily, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back today. Why didn¡¯t you inform me beforehand? I asked chef Zheng to prepare your favorite dishes. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll just come back to sweep my sister¡¯s grave. I¡¯ll be leaving soon. ¡± The housekeeper only felt that Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was a little off today. In fact, as servants, they more or less saw the matter between miss and Mister. Mister¡¯s feelings for miss were definitely not that simple. Therefore, after Mister got married, Miss Rarely came back. Every time she came back, she would have a big fight with mister, and even run away from home. However, the Butler still knew that once miss came back, Mister was still very happy. The Butler said, ¡°Mister hasn¡¯t come back today. Today is the Qingming Festival. Mister should come back earlier to visit Madam. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. Lu Huanzi really went to the back of the mountain at the first moment. She picked a few early cherry blossoms and placed them in front of Lu Jinghao¡¯s grave. Lu Huanzi knelt in front of the tombstone and looked at the photo on it. ¡°sister, I¡¯m pregnant. I want to keep this child. Will you blame me? ¡± No one answered her. Lu Huanzi pressed her face against Lu Jinghao¡¯s tombstone. A Gust of wind blew, just like when she was a child. Her sister¡¯s hand gently caressed her face. Lu Huanzi did not stay in the back mountain for long. The purpose of her return this time was to sweep her sister¡¯s grave. There were other more important things. Lu Huanzi went to the villa. She did not even enter her room. She ran straight to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. Lu Huanzi rummaged through Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. She did not find Mo Lichuan¡¯s ID card Lu Huanzi knew that most people would carry ID cards with them. However, Lu Huanzi still held a glimmer of hope in her heart. She hoped that Mo Lichuan might have left it at home. This way, she would be able to find it without encountering Mo Lichuan. That would be the best. However, things did not go as smoothly as she had imagined. Lu Huanzi searched through almost all the places she could find. Including the desk in the drawer, even the books on Mo Lichuan¡¯s bookshelf. Lu Huanzi searched through them one by one. ¡°What are you looking for? ¡± A cold voice came from the door. Mo Lichuan was already standing at the door. It was the assassin, Lu Huanzi, who was squatting beside Mo Lichuan¡¯s bedside table. Mo Lichuan stood up, turned around, and took out a little hamster from his hand. Lu Huanzi said lightly, ¡°I have a little hamster. It ran away just now and came to your room. I just happened to find her. ¡± Lu Huanzi had already known that Mo Lichuan would come back at any time. So she had long thought of a reason. Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°my door was originally closed. May I ask how your little hamster got in at the beginning, the wall-piercing technique? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan was an old fox. When he didn¡¯t want you to hide it, you definitely couldn¡¯t hide it. In the past, Lu Huanzi would also say some lame reasons. Usually, Mo Lichuan would only turn a blind eye. He hadn¡¯t seen Mo Lichuan for two months. He seemed to have lost a little weight. Dressed in a black suit, he still looked like an ice-cold facial paralysis. Lu Huanzi did not expect to be exposed mercilessly by Mo Lichuan the next time they met. But it did not matter. It was fine as long as he refused to admit it. Because Mo Lichuan would never think that she was looking for his identity card. Lu Huanzi held the little hamster in her arms and went back to her room without saying anything. When she passed by Mo Lichuan. She did not even lift her eyelids, treating him as if he was invisible. Lu Huanzi returned to her room and closed the door. She had to find Mo Lichuan¡¯s ID card when she came back this time. It would be very difficult for her to find a chance to come back in the future. Moreover, her stomach would show up soon. Her clothes were getting thinner and thinner. Mo Lichuan was an old fox. At that time, Lu Huanzi would definitely not be able to hide it. Lu Huanzi sat on the SOFA and thought hard. In the end, she still thought of a way. Id Cards were something that most people carried around with them. Mo Lichuan should be no exception. Then it was very likely that it was in Mo Lichuan¡¯s wallet. Lu Huanzi remembered that Mo Lichuan had never used a wallet before. Then, one year on Mo Lichuan¡¯s birthday, Lu Huanzi gave him a man¡¯s wallet as a gift. Since then, Mo Lichuan had kept his wallet in the pocket of his trousers. But how could she touch Mo Lichuan¡¯s wallet? After thinking about it, she could only wait for Mo Lichuan to take a shower. Mo Lichuan¡¯s wallet was in Mo Lichuan¡¯s pocket Chapter 1362 Mo Lichuan was a very precise person. When he got up for breakfast, when he took a bath and went to bed, they were all fixed times. In the past, Lu Huanzi had suspected that he had OCD. Lu Huanzi timed it right. Then she walked to the door of Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. She took a deep breath and opened the door. The Room was quiet. Mo Lichuan was indeed taking a bath in the bathroom. It was now or never. Lu Huanzi did not have much time. This might be her last chance. Lu Huanzi quickly began to search for MO LICHUAN¡¯s clothes. Mo Lichuan¡¯s suit jacket was casually placed on the clothes rack. Tomorrow, the Butler would come over and send him to dry-clean. Lu Huanzi quickly went over and rummaged through the pockets of Mo Lichuan¡¯s jacket jacket. She successfully found Mo Lichuan¡¯s wallet. Sure enough, she was the one who gave him the wallet. Lu Huanzi did not give him a very expensive wallet at that time. It was only a few hundred yuan, and the quality was not top-notch either. Mo Lichuan had kept it by his side for two years, and the edge of the wallet had even lost some color. Whether it was the price or the taste, this wallet actually did not match Mo Lichuan¡¯s identity. However, Mo Lichuan had always kept it close to his side. Lu Huanzi felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. However, she still quickly opened the wallet. The moment the wallet was opened, Lu Huanzi was completely stunned. It was as if she had seen countless scenes of love. The male lead¡¯s wallet had always secretly hidden a photo of the female lead. Mo Lichuan also had a photo in his wallet. It was Lu Huanzi¡¯s graduation photo from high school. Apparently, it hadn¡¯t been in there for long. At that time, she was wearing her graduation uniform and laughing wildly on the sports field. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even know when this photo was taken. Even Lu Huanzi herself didn¡¯t realize that she had been so wantonly happy. Lu Huanzi was stunned. However, she had already heard the sound of the water in Mo Lichuan¡¯s bathroom stop. Oh No, Mo Lichuan had already washed up. He was probably going to come out soon. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have time to think. She quickly found Mo Lichuan¡¯s ID card and took it out. She didn¡¯t have time to take a photo and could only stuff the ID card directly into her pocket. Then, she quickly put Mo Lichuan¡¯s wallet back to its original position. Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears were always paying attention to the movements in the bathroom. She seemed to have heard the sound of Mo Lichuan pulling the door open. It was obviously too late to escape now. The next second, when Mo Lichuan came out, he saw Lu Huanzi sitting on the sofa in the room with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She looked calm and composed, as if she had been waiting for a long time. Mo Lichuan was slightly stunned. Mo Lichuan was wearing a smoky-gray bathrobe, and his hair was still wet. He was holding a towel and wiping his hair. When he saw Lu Huanzi sitting on the SOFA, he could not help but stop in his tracks. However, Mo Lichuan returned to normal in the next second. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold. Lu Huanzi pretended to say, ¡°I have something to talk to you about. ¡± ¡°What is it? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to have an inexplicable impatience with Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I hope to move my sister¡¯s grave out. After all, in the future¡­ it¡¯s not very convenient for me to come here. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes darkened. Lu Huanzi did not casually mention this matter. She had thought about this matter for a long time. When her sister passed away, the cemetery was set under the Cherry blossom tree in the backyard. This was also her sister¡¯s wish before she died. However, if her sister¡¯s death was really like what Chen Chuyun said, it was the sacrifice of Mo Lichuan¡¯s commercial struggle. Lu Huanzi felt that her sister would not be able to rest in Peace Now that she was here. However, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. The deceased is already dead. Why do you still have to go through so much trouble? I¡¯ve already transferred this house to your name. In a few days, I¡¯ll move out of here and never come back. When that time comes, you can visit your sister whenever you want. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to say such a thing. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°thank you, Mr. Mo. . ¡± When Mo Lichuan said these three words, Mo Lichuan glanced in Lu Huanzi¡¯s direction. Lu Huanzi had already stood up. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll go out first. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and was about to leave. ¡°wait for a while, ¡± Mo Lichuan said. Lu Huanzi stopped and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°remember to return my ID card. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was clear and indifferent. But in Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears, it sounded like the sound of a devil¡¯s strings. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan in disbelief. Identity Card? He actually knew that she had taken his identity card. But just now, he was clearly in the shower and did not see him looking for his identity card at all. Moreover, he was not sure that his identity card had been lost. Then there was only one reason. It was that Mo Lichuan already knew the purpose of her sudden appearance. Since he already knew this, then what else was there that he did not know Or rather, what else was there that he did not know about her situation? Lu Huanzi was extremely flustered. One of her hands unconsciously caressed her lower abdomen. What she was most afraid of was whether Mo Lichuan knew that there was a child in her stomach. Lu Huanzi was really very uncertain. Mo Lichuan had already walked over slowly. Lu Huanzi reflexively took a few steps back until she was pressed against the wall, unable to retreat. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan as if she was looking at a devil. Mo Lichuan walked up to Lu Huanzi and asked, ¡°you were too engrossed in looking for me just now. When I finally came out to get my bathrobe, I saw you taking out my ID card. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was dark, but she did not know how to react. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was low, almost forcing Lu Huanzi into a corner. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. What do you want my ID card for? ¡± Lu huanzi still heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. It seemed that Mo Lichuan did not know her purpose. He probably would not have thought that she needed his ID card as part of the suspension process. Lu Huanzi could only lie. ¡°brother-in-law, I¡¯m short of money now. brother-in-law, didn¡¯t you put a deposit in the bank for me in the past? I want to take out that money, but I need your ID card. ¡± Lu Huanzi was quite impressed with herself. At this moment, her mind was still working so fast, and she had already learned the ability to speak without blinking in front of Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°If you want money, just tell me directly. ¡± Mo Lichuan had given her several cards back then. Almost all of them could be withdrawn without a limit. However, after Lu Huanzi broke off relations with him, she returned all of them to him. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Mr. Mo, I actually have nothing to do with you now. If you want me to reach out and ask you for money, I really can¡¯t do it openly. I could only secretly think of a way, but I didn¡¯t expect you to find out. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°are you still angry? ¡± It had been more than two months since the last incident. Did Mo Lichuan think that she was just angry? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, don¡¯t say such things. I¡¯m not angry with you. I¡¯m already considered a stranger to you now. I will return this money to you in the future. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi turned to leave, but Mo Lichuan still held her arm and said, ¡°now that things have come to this, Lu Huanzi, do you still want to cut off your relationship with me? ¡± Lu Huanzi could not understand Mo Lichuan¡¯s words for a moment. She said, ¡°I have long severed my relationship with you. You don¡¯t know how comfortable I am without you. Mo Lichuan, we are strangers now. Let go of me. ¡± Mo Lichuan knew that he should not argue with her, but he was still angered. This girl could always easily make him lose control. Mo Lichuan grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm closer and closer ¡°Let go of me, Mo Lichuan, it hurts. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned and cried out in pain, but Mo Lichuan suddenly reacted. He quickly opened his mouth and took a step forward. ¡°where does it hurt? ¡± But his gaze fell on Lu Huanzi¡¯s lower abdomen. For some reason, Lu Huanzi suddenly felt guilty and afraid. She pushed Mo Lichuan. ¡°You grabbed me so tightly, of course it¡¯s because your arm hurts. ¡± Lu Huanzi had a very bad feeling in her heart. When she was with Mo Lichuan, she was always afraid. Mo Lichuan was an old fox, so it was easy for her to be discovered in front of him. Lu Huanzi only wanted to escape as soon as possible. Chapter 1363 Lu Huanzi took a step back and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. ¡± After Lu Huanzi went out, she quickly went back to her room and took a photo of Mo Lichuan¡¯s ID card with her phone. After everything was done, Lu Huanzi felt her whole body trembling. What did Mo Lichuan mean by what he said just now? Lu Huanzi only felt that Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were still as unfathomable as before. He clearly saw her stealing his ID card, but he didn¡¯t expose it on the spot. He even pretended not to know at first. After such a long time, Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all. The feeling was hard to describe. It was as if she had never escaped his sight. The next morning, Lu Huanzi waited until Mo Lichuan left before she got up. Lu Huanzi gave Mo Lichuan¡¯s ID card to the Butler. In the afternoon, she arrived at school. She went to the school¡¯s copy room to print out the photos that were taken on her phone. The information about the suspension had been arranged. The procedures were quickly completed. Lu Huanzi had already applied for suspension. The people in the dormitory had no idea what had happened. Other than Song Beibei who knew the truth, the others also thought that Lu Huanzi¡¯s body had a problem and had to suspend school. After spending so much time together, Lu Huanzi actually had a good relationship with everyone. Although Jiang Feifei was a rich young lady, after spending time together, she would discover that her personality was straightforward, proud, but not indulgent. As for Zhao Dantong, she had always had excellent results. Recently, she seemed to be in the limelight because she had interviewed the president of the Pearl Group. She was only a freshman, and many media companies had already extended an olive branch to her. However, sometimes, Lu Huanzi still felt that Zhao Dantong was too ambitious. She was arrogant and self-abased. However, in the future, all of this had nothing to do with her. The person that Lu Huanzi could not bear to part with the most was Song Beibei. Other than Shuang Yi, Song Beibei could be considered her best friend. Moreover, she had always been very helpful to her. She was also the only person that Lu Huanzi could confide in right now. The night before she left, Song Beibei booked a private room and invited everyone to gather together. Probably because she was pregnant, Song Beibei chose a porridge workshop. However, the private porridge was very delicious and the environment was top-notch. It was said that it was one of the luxurious private dishes in this city. Song Beibei¡¯s family was well-off, and Lu Huanzi knew about it. Lu Huanzi more or less knew about Song Beibei¡¯s situation. She was actually the wife of the Pearl Group¡¯s CEO, Gu Yanqing. When she turned 18, she registered with Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was also the old man that Song Beibei often said was gnashing his teeth. In fact, Lu Huanzi could tell. Song Beibei did not hate that person as much as she appeared to. In fact, she loved him deeply. Sometimes, when Lu Huanzi heard Song Beibei¡¯s complaints, she felt like they were in the same boat. However, she still envied Song Beibei. No matter what, they were already married. No matter what, they were legitimate. No matter what, they had countless years and time to get used to each other and fall in love. However, she had never had such an opportunity. The next day, when she went to the train station, Song Beibei skipped class to send her off. Song Beibei was still very worried. ¡°How are you going to live when you go back alone? Why don¡¯t you stay here? Even if you rent a house, at least I can still visit you often. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. She couldn¡¯t stay here. She had to go far away. And before that, she still had some things to do. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve been used to being independent since I was young. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°but you¡¯re not alone now. How can I not worry? Huanzi, to be honest, tell Mo Lichuan. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°Beibei, promise me that you won¡¯t tell him. I know that he and Mr. Gu can be considered acquaintances, but promise me that you won¡¯t let her know. ¡± Song Beibei finally nodded in agreement. Lu Huanzi boarded the train. Lu Huanzi went back to her hometown. She took the train and then transferred to the bus. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t return to the village until evening. She had not been back for more than half a year. She did not know the situation at home. When she entered the house, she bumped into aunt Lin who came out from her yard. Aunt Lin was quite surprised to see Lu Huanzi. She walked over and asked, ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯re back? ¡± Ever since Lin ruoyi seduced. Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi had almost broken off relations with the Lin family. But speaking of which, these things had nothing to do with aunt Lin and Uncle Lin. Perhaps they did not know about these things at all. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Aunt Lin, how have you been recently? ¡± When Aunt Lin heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s question, she sighed and reached out to touch the tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s good about it? I¡¯ve really been living without ambition. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know what had happened either. Only then did aunt Lin tell the truth. ¡°You haven¡¯t been back, so you don¡¯t know that your sister Lin is currently in jail. ¡± When it came to driving, aunt Lin¡¯s tears were even more intense. ¡°everyone in the village knows now. Back then, the police came to the House to arrest people. Your sister Lin¡¯s dirty deeds were also exposed. Because of her imprisonment, your uncle Lin and I spent all our decades of savings, but it was useless. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very shocked. She never expected Lin Ruoyi to be in jail now. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°when did this happen? What exactly happened? ¡± Aunt Lin wiped away her tears and said, ¡°not long after you left the last time, someone came to the house. They said that Ruanyi was embezzling public funds in the company. Later, it was exposed that she was having an affair with her boss. The boss¡¯s wife got a detective to take photos of her and posted a few of them on the door of every household in our house. Our Lin family is finished. Your sister Lin has always been the pride of me and his father since she was young. Now that she has fallen to such a state, I don¡¯t know what exactly happened It¡¯s all the fault of the outside world. She was blinded by it. It¡¯s really a sin, a sin.¡± The more aunt Lin spoke, the more agitated she became, and the sadder she became. In the end, she almost burst into tears. However, Lu Huanzi did not know what to say. Lin Ruoyi was indeed an evil person. When Mo Lichuan came over, he had already schemed against her. He had lured her, and even included her in it. In the end, he even had thoughts of harming her. Now, Lu Huanzi still had some lingering fear when she thought about it. If Mo Lichuan had not suddenly appeared at that time, she did not know what would have happened at that time. However, when Lu Huanzi thought about it now, she felt that there was something fishy about the matter. Sister Lin¡¯s scandal was exposed not long after they left. Moreover, this method was too similar to Mo Lichuan¡¯s method. Mo Lichuan was best at using others to kill others. If it was said that Lin Ruoyi¡¯s imprisonment had nothing to do with Mo Lichuan, then Lu Huanzi would never believe it. And now, the only reason that Lu Huanzi could think of. Was that night, Mo Lichuan actually heard everything and saw everything. Lu Huanzi had a complicated feeling in her heart. But for a moment, she did not know what to say. Although Lin Ruoyi had brought this upon herself, aunt Lin¡¯s current appearance was really heartbreaking. Aunt Lin grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand as if she was holding onto a life-saving Straw. ¡°Huanzi, I really have no other choice. In fact, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you every day. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked doubtfully, ¡°Aunt Lin, what are you waiting for me to do? I can¡¯t help you. ¡± Aunt Lin said, ¡°Help Aunt Lin Beg Mr. Mo. I know that Mr. Mo is a big shot in Jiang city. All the high-ranking officials and dignitaries know him. As long as Mr. Mo is willing to take care of things, Ruoyi will definitely have a chance to get out. She is currently sentenced to 18 years. If she really stays in there for 18 years, by the time she gets out, your uncle Lin and I will have already been buried. I only have one daughter, Ruoyi. ¡± Auntie Lin had already knelt down. ¡°I know that this matter has nothing to do with you and Mr. Mo, but Auntie Lin is a rural woman. She doesn¡¯t have any connections and doesn¡¯t know any important people. This is the only way Auntie Lin can think of. Go and Beg Mr. Mo. if there¡¯s anything you need to do, just tell me. Even if I have to sell the house, I will definitely get enough. ¡± Lu Huanzi could actually feel auntie Lin¡¯s despair. Chapter 1364 However, Lu Huanzi had finally broken off her relationship with Mo Lichuan. She could not go back to look for her now. Moreover, she was pregnant with a child now. It was the time to guard against Mo Lichuan. How could she walk right into the trap. Although she thought so in her heart. However, when she saw aunt Lin kneeling in front of her at her age and crying bitterly, Lu Huanzi still could not bear it. Moreover, Lu Huanzi did not expect that Lin Ruoyi would actually be sentenced to 18 years in prison. Even though it was not wrong for her to have bad intentions, if it was a punishment, eighteen years in prison was really too heavy. Aunt Lin was still kneeling, so Lu Huanzi quickly helped her up. ¡°Aunt Lin, aren¡¯t you torturing me like this? If there¡¯s anything we can talk about, we can talk about it properly. ¡± Aunt Lin had already stood up. ¡°Huanzi, aunt Lin has watched you grow up since young. She knows that you¡¯re the kindest, so you¡¯ll definitely help aunt Lin with this, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know what to say. She forced a smile. ¡°Aunt Lin, give me some time. I will think of something. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, aunt Lin only took it as a promise. In an instant, her tears turned into a smile. ¡°I knew that you two sisters are the kindest in this village. Aunt Lin, thank you in advance. Oh right, there is also chicken soup at home today. I will go get some for you. ¡± Before Lu Huanzi could refuse, aunt Lin¡¯s back disappeared into the night. Lu Huanzi was stunned at the door for a while. Then she took her heart and went into the house. She didn¡¯t eat anything at night. Later, she drank some chicken soup that aunt Lin sent over. The chicken soup was delicious, but Lu Huanzi still found it hard to swallow it in her mouth. Aunt Lin and Uncle Lin had indeed taken good care of her and her sister since they were young. Logically speaking, this matter started because of her. If it weren¡¯t for the previous incident, Lin Ruoyi wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Actually, a little punishment would have been fine. Now that it was 18 years, it was indeed a little¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi knew that as long as she asked Mo Lichuan for help. Mo Lichuan definitely had a way. But the problem was that she could not ask for help now. Lu Huanzi was very distressed. Before she could think of any solution to the problem, she went to bed. Lu Huanzi came back this time because she actually wanted to sell the old house. When Lu Huanzi was at school, she had asked Song Beibei for help and had already applied for a visa. She wanted to go abroad and leave this place far away. Of course, Song Beibei had asked Gu Yanqing for help with many things. For example, she had obtained temporary residence rights in the United States. She had to escape from this place. Ever since she had returned last time, Lu Huanzi felt an inexplicable unease in her heart. Mo Lichuan was such an old fox. Lu Huanzi was not even sure if he knew nothing about her. What if Mo Lichuan found out? She had been discovered stealing her identity card last time. Even if Mo Lichuan did not know, he would definitely investigate. Even though she had made up an epiphany at that time, if she joined Mo Lichuan¡¯s investigation, this epiphany would be exposed very quickly. Mo Lichuan would even discover very quickly that she had already gone through the formalities to suspend her studies. Lu Huanzi had to leave. She had to go to a place that Mo Lichuan would never be able to find. Mo Lichuan¡¯s connections in the country were very strong. So no matter where she hid, he would always be able to dig deep and find her. Just like every time she ran away from home in the past. Lu Huanzi was really afraid. She had to sell her old house. Then she had to go live in the United States. There, she would give birth to the child safely. From then on, she would sever all ties with Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi had put the house up for auction on the Internet a long time ago. She had also entrusted it to the agency. These days, Lu Huanzi had also arranged for some people to come and look at the house. If nothing unexpected happened, Lu Huanzi planned to complete all the procedures within half a month. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that the matter of aunt Lin would appear out of nowhere. Lu Huanzi thought for a long time, but she still could not make a decision. Aunt Lin had been coming to her almost every day for the past two days. She was just asking if she had asked Mr. Mo for help. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to lie and say that she had said it, but she still had not received a response. Aunt Lin brought food and vegetables to Lu Huanzi every day, and even cleaned and washed her clothes. Lu Huanzi also did not feel good. Lu Huanzi finally made a decision. When she was done with the matters at hand, she gave Mo Lichuan a call. In the past few days, a few people came to look at the houses one after another. Lu Huanzi¡¯s house was later renovated, and the furniture inside was all new. It was even quite expensive. She sold all of it, and the price was not very high. So there were a few people who were quite satisfied and planned to buy it. In the end, Lu Huanzi signed a contract with an old couple. The old couple¡¯s children were all overseas, and now that the couple had retired, they did not want to live in the noisy city. They just wanted to return to the countryside, raise some chickens and ducks, grow flowers and vegetables, and live a rural life. All the procedures were quickly completed. Not long after, Lu Huanzi¡¯s account also had a large sum of money. Lu Huanzi also set a date for her to go abroad. The day before she went abroad. Lu Huanzi planned to call Mo Lichuan to deal with Lin Ruoyi¡¯s matter. After all, she had already promised Aunt Lin. Lu Huanzi held her phone and felt hesitant. Ever since she broke off her relationship with Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi had already deleted Mo Lichuan¡¯s phone number. However, that string of numbers seemed to be imprinted in her mind. Therefore, Lu Huanzi very conveniently pressed a string of numbers. The beeping sound came from the phone. Lu Huanzi was extremely nervous. She had never been so nervous when she was on the phone with Mo Lichuan in her life. It was no wonder that Mo Lichuan thought that she was just venting her anger the last time they met. Even though they had already severed their relationship, Lu Huanzi still took the initiative to look for him over and over again. Lu Huanzi herself felt that she was very laughable. However, she had no choice. Moreover, she did not need to care about these things. Because tomorrow, she was really going to disappear from Mo Lichuan¡¯s life completely. Mo Lichuan picked up the phone very quickly. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that if she went back on her words like this, even Mo Lichuan would start to get tired of it. Lu Huanzi felt that she should get straight to the point and end this quickly, ¡°there is indeed something. Mr. Mo, for the sake of our previous friendship, I would like to ask you for a favor. ¡± Mo Lichuan snorted coldly, ¡°you still remember our previous friendship? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s words were obviously sarcastic. Lu Huanzi pretended not to hear it and simply said, ¡°Mr. Mo, I believe you still remember my neighbor, Miss Lin Ruoyi. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while and then said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that it was impossible for Mo Lichuan not to remember. However, Mo Lichuan wanted to play dumb, so she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She could only think of a way to deal with him. Xuan: ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of my neighbor, aunt Lin, who invited us to her house for dinner. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was cold and clear as he replied indifferently, ¡°what happened to her? ¡± He asked even though he already knew the answer. Lu Huanzi still maintained her good tone and said, ¡°something happened to her and she was convicted of financial fraud. She was sentenced to 18 years in prison in the first instance. Mr. Mo, can you think of a way? ¡± Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°she broke the law and the sky is full of justice. What can I do? ¡± Lu Huanzi said affirmatively, ¡°I know you definitely have a way. 18 years is really too long. Can you shorten the sentence? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°you really think highly of me. I¡¯m not a judge, and the law is not set by me. Since she broke the law, she must be punished by the law. Lu Huanzi, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re really stupid. This woman has evil intentions and has repeatedly framed you for injustice. Are you stupid to still help her? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to say it with a sneer. That extreme ridicule was like a needle piercing into Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart. When Lu Huanzi heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice, she felt as if she was torturing herself. However, Lu Huanzi still took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, didn¡¯t you already forget about Lin Ruoyi? How do you know that this woman has evil intentions? ¡± Mo Lichuan choked for a moment Lu Huanzi also said mercilessly, ¡°I know that the matter of her being imprisoned has something to do with you. If brother-in-law wants to get her out of prison, then there must be a way. Mr. Mo is astonishingly rich and has immense power. He is a person who can cover the sky with one hand. ¡± When Mo Lichuan heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, he only snorted coldly. Both sides fell silent. Lu Huanzi said one last sentence, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. ¡± Mo Lichuan sneered on the other side of the phone, ¡°Is it worth it to beg me for this kind of person? ¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not worth it, but I don¡¯t want to owe others a favor. Aunt Lin has taken care of me and my sister a lot since we were young. She even knelt down and begged me. There¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already severed your relationship with me. Because of a woman, you can pull down your face. ¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want. I just want to ask you for this favor. ¡± ¡°You know that there are conditions for begging me. ¡± ¡°Tell me, what conditions? ¡± ¡°return to my side and never leave. We¡¯ll still be the same as before. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, she said it very calmly from Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth. It was as if the words had circled on the tip of her tongue many times. Lu Huanzi did not reflexively say the words ¡®impossible¡¯ . The room suddenly became very quiet. The phone was also very quiet. Lu Huanzi could even clearly hear the heartbeat of Mo Lichuan, who was thousands of miles away. After a few seconds. Lu Huanzi also heard her voice clearly. ¡°okay, I promise you. But tonight, you have to finish what I asked of you. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not expect Lu Huanzi¡¯s answer to be so straightforward. However, he was slightly stunned for a few seconds before he said, ¡°that¡¯s not a problem. Originally, I just wanted to teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m willing, she can get out of jail tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi hung up the phone. Actually, she did not know what she was thinking in that second. She had agreed to it anyway. However, she knew that it was impossible for her to return to Mo Lichuan¡¯s side. Therefore, what she said just now was just to deceive Mo Lichuan. Perhaps tomorrow. Mo Lichuan would suddenly fly into a rage. She did not know what would happen next. Because she was about to leave. Even if MO Lichuan doubled his revenge in the future, she could not care less. Sure enough, the next morning, aunt Lin came over happily. Aunt Lin said, ¡°Huanzi, thank you. There is news from the other side. Ruoyi can be released soon. Huanzi, you are really the reincarnation of Guanyin who saved the suffering. Aunt Lin really does not know how to thank you. ¡± Aunt Lin was about to kneel down again. Lu Huanzi quickly helped her up. ¡°Aunt Lin, let sister Lin walk the right path in the future. If there¡¯s a chance to come out this time, there won¡¯t be anyone to help her next time. ¡± Aunt Lin wiped her tears and nodded repeatedly. Lu Huanzi later found out that Lin Ruoyi was determined to be mentally ill and could get rid of legal responsibility. She was also temporarily grounded at home. This was naturally Mo Lichuan¡¯s behind-the-scenes method. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to be so swift and decisive. No matter what, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was at ease. Aunt Lin saw Lu Huanzi holding the suitcase and said, ¡°Huanzi, are you leaving? I want to wait for your sister Lin to come out and treat you to a meal. Thank you very much. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head. ¡°Aunt Lin, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ve already sold the house. I may not come back in the future. Aunt Lin, take care of uncle Lin in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi had already carried her luggage and left the house. The taxi that Lu Huanzi called was already waiting at the door. After getting into the taxi, Lu Huanzi said directly, ¡°let¡¯s go to Jiangcheng International Airport. ¡± Just as they arrived at the airport, Lu Huanzi received a call from Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Are you up? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°of course I¡¯m up. I have to go to class. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. ¡± Lu Huanzi lied to Mo Lichuan and pretended that she was still in school. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice seemed to have a hint of a smile. ¡°I¡¯m already outside your school. Let¡¯s have lunch together after class. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to run to city a, which was more than 1,000 kilometers away. As the president of a corporation, was he so free? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°okay, then let¡¯s go to Yan Garden¡¯s fish restaurant. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll treat you to a meal before, but I¡¯ve never had the chance. You go to the reserved box. I¡¯ll be there at twelve. ¡± At twelve, she might have already arrived in the United States. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice actually contained an unconcealable joy. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, I¡¯m really happy. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not say anything. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°can you call me Lichuan again? ¡± Lu Huanzi never expected that Mo Lichuan would say such a thing. Lu Huanzi was silent for a while before she said, ¡°Lichuan¡­ ¡± Mo Lichuan was also silent for a long time before he said, ¡°see you at noon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Lu Huanzi went through the security check. She registered very quickly. After the plane took off and jumped into the clouds, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart finally relaxed. Looking out of the window, Lu Huanzi saw the vast white clouds. The Sun seemed to be right next to her. Warm, brilliant, it was over, everything was over. Lu Huanzi took a nap on the plane. When she got off the plane, it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was already past twelve o¡¯clock. What was Mo Lichuan doing now? Did he fly into a rage? It shouldn¡¯t be. With his cold personality, he should be sparing no effort to turn the whole world into an ice cellar. The phone was finally turned on. Lu Huanzi saw that Mo Lichuan¡¯s missed calls had already reached more than a dozen. And at this moment. The phone rang again. It was Mo Lichuan¡¯s number. Lu Huanzi still picked up. Before she could speak, Mo Lichuan¡¯s furious voice came from the other end. ¡°Lu Huanzi, you lied to me! ! ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yes, I lied to you. ¡± ¡°You actually transferred schools. Lu Huanzi, tell me, where are you now? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, Mo Lichuan. Goodbye, never again. ¡± Lu Huanzi said the last four words in an extremely pretentious manner, and then hung up the phone. She looked at the time and saw that it was less than a minute. She had to take precautions. With Mo Lichuan¡¯s personality, it was very likely that he had prepared a tracking team to investigate her current location. Lu Huanzi directly picked out the card from her phone and threw it into the trash can at the airport. In the future, she would no longer need it. This was New York. That kind of prosperity seemed to be every factor that penetrated deep into the air. Lu Huanzi dragged her luggage and walked on the street. She felt free, but she also instantly felt a deep sense of loneliness and fear. She didn¡¯t know anyone here. She didn¡¯t have anything here. Her English was even average. Perhaps her daily life was also difficult to communicate with. But here, she could start over. Lu Huanzi quickly settled down. She rented an old apartment. Although the rent was very expensive, there was a hospital nearby. Her neighbor was an old lady. She liked to walk her dog in the morning and evening. She looked very kind. Lu Huanzi¡¯s life stabilized. Gradually, it became like a ball of water, calm and unruffled. Days passed day by day. Lu Huanzi¡¯s lower abdomen also became more obvious day by day. In July, she was already five months pregnant. Lu Huanzi had gained a lot of weight, and her body began to swell up. Going up and down the stairs also became inconvenient. There was no one else at home to take care of her. Occasionally, the neighbor¡¯s old lady would send her some cookies and desserts that she baked herself. But although life was very hard. Lu Huanzi was still very happy in her heart. She could feel a small life growing inside her body. It was like a seed sprouting day by day. It was a wonderful feeling. Lu Huanzi was in a good mood every day. July here was as hot and stuffy as in China. It seemed like it was going to rain these days, but it did not fall. Lu Huanzi only felt very stuffy. Although it had been three months, her pregnancy reaction was still very serious. Lu Huanzi could only eat and vomit, then continue eating. Today, it was rare for her to want to eat dumplings. After arriving in the United States, Lu Huanzi felt that the biggest change in her life was that she could not eat domestic food. Even if she wanted to make it herself, she would not be able to buy all the ingredients. There was a commercial street nearby. There were quite a few Chinese restaurants inside. However, most of them were owned by Americans. The food inside was also modified according to the tastes of the locals. In fact, the taste was not authentic. However, Lu Huanzi could not be bothered today. At noon, Lu Huanzi went out with a big belly. She found a Chinese restaurant and ordered a prawn dumplings. The dumplings were finally served. The hot dumplings were Chubby and floated on the clear soup. It was very cute. Lu Huanzi could not wait to taste it. Although it was ridiculously expensive, it was worse than the roadside stalls in China. However, this was considered good here. Lu Huanzi could only make do with it. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind, Mo Lichuan¡¯s shrimp steamed dumplings from the past appeared. The delicious feeling of the juice bursting out from one bite was so delicious that it made her want to swallow it with her tongue. Lu Huanzi shook her head. What time was it now? She was still thinking about Mo Lichuan. In fact, after going abroad, Lu Huanzi had almost lost contact with her country. The only person she still had contact with was Song Beibei. She would occasionally make a phone call. She seemed to be in a bad situation recently. Occasionally, she would get some information about Mo Lichuan from Song Beibei. It was nothing more than acquiring a company that made it onto the rich list, having an affair with a celebrity, and so on. However, Lu Huanzi was not very interested in gossip. If Lu Huanzi still had any thoughts about Mo Lichuan¡­ It would be that Mo Lichuan¡¯s cooking was too f * Cking delicious. Lu Huanzi almost drooled when she thought about the sleep he made. She did not know if it was because she was pregnant. In the past, she did not pay much attention to food and had never been obsessed with any food since she was young. But now, she really missed it. Lu Huanzi really could not eat half of her dumplings. She sighed and put down her chopsticks. When she looked up, she saw that the person opposite her was looking at her. When she clearly saw the person opposite her, Lu Huanzi was completely stunned. The blood in her entire body seemed to have frozen. Even Lu Huanzi¡¯s body could not help but begin to tremble. And her eyes brimmed with a deep fear. It was as if the person sitting opposite her was a complete devil. Mo Lichuan! ! ! Lu Huanzi never dreamed that it would be him! ! ! And Lu Huanzi really felt that she was dreaming now. It was a nightmare! The person opposite her was still wearing a white shirt. His hair was also meticulous, and he looked well-dressed. Even the few foreigners in the shop. Girls. Respect. The waiters were also looking in that direction, whether intentionally or unintentionally, whispering to each other. Mo Lichuan had this kind of charm. No matter when, even if he did not say a word, he could always attract the attention of all the women. His face was cold, and the way he looked at Lu Huanzi was calm and cold. It was as if many years had passed, deep and unfamiliar. Lu Huanzi really did not know how to react for a moment. Why would God joke with her like this? On the other side, Mo Lichuan had already stood up. Finally, he slowly walked towards Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi really hoped that a miracle would happen. Maybe that person wasn¡¯t Mo Lichuan at all. Or maybe Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t see her at all. But in the end, Mo Lichuan still sat steadily opposite Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan said coldly and slowly, ¡°Huanzi, long time no see. ¡± How did Lu Huanzi feel when she heard these four words? It was as if a fish trapped in a fishing net had finally escaped that place, but was swallowed by a big fish that passed by everywhere. Lu Huanzi did not know how to react at all. She opened her mouth slightly, as if there was a pebble stuck in her throat, but she could not say a word. Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Why, are you too excited to see me? ¡± Lu Huanzi slowly came to her senses. She forced out a smile. ¡°What a coincidence, to actually run into Mr. Mo here. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled coldly. ¡°Yes, back then, you left without saying goodbye, thinking that you had hidden somewhere I could not find. But Huanzi, where in the world do we not meet? ¡± Lu Huanzi also smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. WHY WOULD I hide? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you know very well what you did wrong. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt her heart thump. Moreover, Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze was now slowly falling on her lower abdomen. Although Lu Huanzi was wearing a very loose dress today. But her five-month pregnant belly was already very obvious In addition, her body was fat and bloated, so it was obvious. Basically, it was impossible to fool mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. Lu Huanzi was still trying to struggle and said with a smile, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s already three months, twins. ¡± Lu Huanzi said this to try to fool Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression did not change at all. He said with an ¡°Oh¡± and then said, ¡°pregnant? WHOSE IS IT? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°the father of the child is called Jack. I fell in love with him at first sight, and he treats me very well. Now, I¡¯m living with him, and we¡¯re looking forward to the arrival of our child. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled coldly and said, ¡°in that case, the child in your stomach is still a mixed-race child. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°that¡¯s natural. Isn¡¯t there a saying that mixed-race children are the crystallization of beauty and wisdom? I¡¯m looking forward to the arrival of the child. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not seem to have the intention to expose her for the time being. ¡°where do you live now? I¡¯ll send you back. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°no need. I live very close to you. I can walk back by myself. It just so happens that I¡¯m too full, and I want to take a walk to digest my food. ¡± Mo Lichuan had already stood up, and he had a fake smile on his face. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m also too full. If you want to take a walk, I¡¯ll accompany you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was already feeling a little angry in her heart. Mo Lichuan¡¯s motive was too obvious. It was as if he was playing with her like she was a cat. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a walk with you. Mr. Mo, please go back. ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and paid. The young lady at the counter said in English, ¡°this gentleman has already paid for you, and he gave you a big tip. ¡± Lu Huanzi placed the money on the counter and said in English, ¡°I have nothing to do with this gentleman. I can pay for it myself. ¡± The young lady at the counter looked troubled as she looked between Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan. It was as if she was looking at a couple who were throwing a tantrum. The young lady advised, ¡°Madam, you are already pregnant. Don¡¯t quarrel with your husband. ¡± Lu Huanzi was very excited. ¡°Who said he is my husband? ¡± Lu Huanzi put the money on the counter and turned to walk out. Mo Lichuan also chased after her. But he didn¡¯t catch up to Lu Huanzi. He just followed a meter behind her, neither too far nor too close. Lu Huanzi was really frustrated. What exactly did Mo Lichuan want to do. If he had been very excited when he saw her back then, he would have flown into a rage. Lu Huanzi still felt that it was a little more normal. But Mo Lichuan¡¯s current appearance made her hair stand on end. Even when she told him that she was pregnant, he still looked cold and aloof. This kind of calmness was like a cage to Lu Huanzi. It was as if she was already in his pocket. That was why he teased her so calmly. Lu Huanzi finally stopped. ¡°Mo Lichuan, what are you going to do first? Do you still want to go back with me? ¡± ¡°Huanzi, no matter what, we are old friends. Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that you used to call me brother-in-law. On account of the fact that I have been your guardian for three years, you should let me know that you are getting married and having a child. I should pay a visit to your husband, the father of the child. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know what to say at all. She could only feel anger burning in her heart. Especially when she saw Mo Lichuan speaking so casually. Lu Huanzi was very clear about it now. Since Mo Lichuan appeared in front of her openly today, it meant that he had investigated everything. Her lies were completely vulnerable in front of Mo Lichuan. However, Mo Lichuan was just not in a hurry to expose her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. My life is very peaceful now. Please don¡¯t disturb us. ¡± Mo Lichuan slowly walked in front of Lu Huanzi. He looked into Lu Huanzi¡¯s eyes Then, he slowly said, ¡°how can I do that? How can I be at ease to hand you over to your husband if I don¡¯t see him? You used to be my treasure. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll fall if I hold you in my hands. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost shouted, ¡°Mo Lichuan, can you stop disgusting me? What will you do to let me go? Haven¡¯t I hidden far enough from you? What kind of situation do you want to force me into? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face finally sank. At that moment, it was as if all of his disguises had died. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Lu Huanzi, if I let you go, then who will let me go? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart instantly fell into a bottomless pit. She only felt dizzy and dizzy, and a stabbing pain in her abdomen. Lu Huanzi quickly covered her lower abdomen. ¡°It hurts, it hurts. ¡± Mo Lichuan also panicked instantly. He quickly carried Lu Huanzi, called a car, and sent her to the hospital. The doctor spoke in English. Lu Huanzi had been here for a long time, so her spoken English was pretty good. However, Lu Huanzi basically could not understand the professional terms the doctor spoke. However, Mo Lichuan had been communicating with the doctor. After shaking hands with the doctor, he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°you can go out now. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what¡¯s the situation? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s mainly caused by malnutrition. It¡¯s nothing serious. ¡± Lu Huanzi was relieved and did not intend to speak. But just now, it was really fortunate for Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll thank you another time. ¡± Lu Huanzi said and walked forward. Mo Lichuan stood there for a while and finally chased after her. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, are you going to continue lying to me now? What twins? What three months? Do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense? I¡¯ve known for a long time. I¡¯ve been looking for you these few months. ¡± Lu Huanzi was also tired. Actually, Lu Huanzi also knew that she couldn¡¯t lie to Mo Lichuan at all. Mo Lichuan was such a shrewd person. Now that he had appeared, it meant that he had already set up an inescapable net. He had long understood everything. Lu Huanzi unexpectedly also regained her calm tone, ¡°so what if you know? It¡¯s still mine alone. It has nothing to do with you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°this is also my child. ¡± Lu Huanzi sneered, ¡°Mr. Mo, you were the one who raped me back then. Do you think I¡¯ll let this child acknowledge a rapist as his father? ¡± Lu Huanzi said this on purpose. Rape. Rape. The word ¡®rape¡¯ did indeed make Mo Lichuan¡¯s body stiffen. Mo Lichuan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huanzi. I¡¯m the one who let you down. ¡± ¡°You let me down in too many ways. But Mr. Mo, I don¡¯t want to hold it against you anymore. As long as you stop pestering me, I will give birth to this child. But this child has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t even think about asking me for custody. Otherwise, I will sue you for rape. Rape. I want to destroy your reputation.¡± Lu Huanzi only said this because she really couldn¡¯t think of a way. Mo Lichuan had appeared now. If Mo Lichuan really fought with her for custody in the future, Lu Huanzi really wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate at all. Lu Huanzi was too scared now. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, no matter what, I won¡¯t let you leave me again. If you want to sue me for rape. Go ahead and rape. If you destroy my reputation first, I can invite reporters from all over the world to come over tomorrow. You can say whatever you want. As long as you are by my side, let me take care of you and let our child be born safely and healthily in this world.¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then, after our child is born, it will be your illegitimate child? ¡± ¡°Huanzi, I have long divorced, ¡± Mo Lichuan said. Chapter 1365 When Mo Lichuan said this calmly, Lu Huanzi was really stunned. Although there had been rumors that Mo Lichuan had already divorced. Lu Huanzi had never believed it. With Chen Chuyun¡¯s personality, she had spent a lot of effort to marry Mo Lichuan, even using the power of her family. ¡°¡­¡± How could she let go so quickly? Lu Huanzi avoided Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze and sneered, ¡°so what if you got divorced? It has nothing to do with me. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, I know you still hate me. I don¡¯t beg you to forgive me. I just need to be by your side to take care of you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your care? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you don¡¯t need it? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already malnourished. Do you think the child will grow well in your body in your current state? You¡¯re only five months pregnant now. What will you do when you¡¯re about to give birth in the next eight months or nine months? Have you contacted the hospital ¡°will someone take care of you? ¡± Lu Huanzi had also been thinking about this question. Because it was very expensive in the United States. Moreover, it would be even bigger after the child was born. She could not find a job for the time being. Therefore, she could still be considered to be frugal. She thought of hiring a nanny when the child was about to be born in the future Lu Huanzi still said stubbornly, ¡°Mr. Mo, no matter what, this is my matter. It has nothing to do with you. As long as you leave my life, I¡¯m very grateful. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned. But he did not want to say anything more to Lu Huanzi. In the next second, Lu Huanzi was already carried horizontally by Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi¡¯s weight was at least 20 pounds, but when Mo Lichuan carried her, it was as if he was carrying a pillow without any effort. Considering the reason of her stomach, Lu Huanzi did not dare to struggle greatly. She could only shout loudly, ¡°Mo Lichuan, what do you want? Put me down, this bastard. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was cold, as if he did not care about what Lu Huanzi said. In the end, Mo Lichuan forced Lu Huanzi into the passenger seat of the car. The car started very quickly. Lu Huanzi was angry, ¡°Mo Lichuan, stop the car. I want to go home. Put me down. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to be determined not to talk to him. Until the car stopped in front of a private garden villa. Lu Huanzi knew very well. This must be Mo Lichuan¡¯s residence in the United States. As expected of a rich man. Lu Huanzi had read about this villa in a magazine. It was the most advanced residential area in New York. Every inch of land was worth gold. Almost every blade of grass and tree was piled up with gold. Mo Lichuan stopped the car and got out. He walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side and said coldly, ¡°get out of the car. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You can send me back. ¡± Lu Huanzi was about to explode with anger, especially when she saw that no matter what she said, Mo Lichuan was still like this. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°do you want me to carry you down? ¡± As he said that, he had already leaned down and made a posture as if he wanted to carry Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi pushed Mo Lichuan away in an instant. Then, she got out of the car. Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°Mo Lichuan, what do you want? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°from now on, you will live here. There will be a special person here to take care of you. I feel more assured. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can not appear in front of you. ¡± Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here. ¡± ¡°The results of your physical examination today were not very satisfactory. You have gestational high blood pressure. The doctor should have told you that if you don¡¯t control it well, not to mention the child, even your life will be in danger. ¡°since you want this child, listen to me. ¡± Lu Huanzi did have high blood pressure. This was one of the things that had troubled her recently. But she really did not want to have anything to do with Mo Lichuan. But now, she also knew in her heart that all her struggles were in vain. Because she understood Mo Lichuan¡¯s character. Lu Huanzi finally thought about it and said, ¡°okay, I can live here, but Mr. Mo, I really don¡¯t want to see your face. I live here, but please leave. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression did not change. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. ¡± Lu Huanzi snorted and then entered the villa The villa was very big, and there were many people inside. Moreover, whether it was the housekeeper or the nanny, they were all Chinese, and they spoke Chinese. It had been a long time since Lu Huanzi had seen so many yellow-skinned, black-haired Chinese people in the United States. However, she only felt her eyes heat up, and an inexplicable warmth rose in her heart. People had the essence of returning to their roots. No matter where they went, they would still miss their hometown. The housekeeper was a lady in her forties. She said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯m Shuqin. You can call me Auntie Qin. In the future, I¡¯ll take care of your daily life. Sir has already tidied up your room. Shall I take you to have a look first? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. The room here was very comfortable and not big. It was actually similar to the layout of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room in the villa in the country. Mo Lichuan even carried the fluffy rabbit that she used to put on the bed over. Lu Huanzi sat on the bed and actually had the urge to cry. At this moment, she actually felt like she had returned to the country. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you guys go out first. I want to rest for a while. ¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Miss Lu, you rest first. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s mood was complicated. She closed the door. Then, she lay down on the bed. She had been suffering from insomnia ever since she came to the United States. She rarely slept until dawn at night, let alone during the day. She only thought that it was because she was pregnant. But this small bed was really too comfortable. It was like a baby returning to its mother¡¯s embrace. Lu Huanzi actually fell asleep without realizing it. Lu Huanzi slept for quite a while. When she woke up, it was already done. Through the glass window, Lu Huanzi could see the round sun slowly setting at the edge of the sky. The sunset was very beautiful and peaceful. Lu Huanzi got up. She only planned to go out and take a look. Mo Lichuan said that he would leave tomorrow. This made Lu Huanzi feel a little uncomfortable. It was as if she had returned to the days when they lived under the same roof. But no matter what, this place was still Mo Lichuan¡¯s territory. Even if Mo Lichuan planned to live here every day, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t do anything about it. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t find Mo Lichuan along the way. He was probably still in his room or busy with work in the study room. However, Lu Huanzi wasn¡¯t interested in studying where his bedroom or study room was. Lu Huanzi was hungry alone and wanted to find something to eat. She felt that there must be a little greedy cat in her stomach. Because she was always hungry. Her appetite was now several times longer than before. Her weight was also steadily increasing. Lu Huanzi never thought that she would become like this. She asked a little nanny on the way where the kitchen was. The little nanny immediately said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll bring you there now. ¡± The little nanny brought Lu Huanzi to the dining hall. The dining hall was almost connected to the kitchen and was separated by a glass door. At this moment, Lu Huanzi found Mo Lichuan¡¯s figure inside. Besides Mo Lichuan, there was no one else. Lu Huanzi asked the little nanny, ¡°are there no chefs here? ¡± Such a high-level local chef was the standard. Moreover, Mo Lichuan was such an exquisite person. The little nanny said, ¡°of course there are chefs. There are middle chefs, western chefs, and dessert chefs. But today, Sir has to cook personally, and he didn¡¯t ask anyone for help. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if her heart was being squeezed by someone. The little nanny¡¯s voice seemed to contain a hint of envy and laughter. ¡°Sir made prawns to sleep today. In the afternoon, Sir personally went to the seafood market to select live prawns, and then he worked alone in the kitchen for the whole afternoon. ¡± It was actually fresh prawns and dumplings. Lu Huanzi could not describe the feeling in her heart. Mo Lichuan had already come out from the kitchen. When he saw Lu Huanzi standing at the door, he was also stunned for a second. The little nanny immediately said, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± The little nanny had already left. Only Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan were left in the kitchen. It was very quiet. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°what are you doing standing at the door? Come in. The dumplings are already in the pot. You can eat them soon. ¡± Chapter 1366 Lu Huanzi was ungrateful. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the dumplings you made. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. ¡°speaking of which, I didn¡¯t make them for you. I made them for my daughter. ¡± Lu Huanzi found it funny. ¡°Mo Lichuan, don¡¯t be narcissistic, okay? I said that this child has nothing to do with you. ¡± Every time Mo Lichuan said that, Lu Huanzi felt like she was about to explode. She was afraid, afraid that one day she would take the child away from her. Therefore, she constantly denied Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. However, Lu Huanzi also knew from the bottom of her heart that it was completely useless. Mo Lichuan was silent for a while. Lu Huanzi said again, ¡°also, how do you know it¡¯s a daughter? I think it¡¯s a son. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it must be a daughter. ¡± Lu Huanzi wanted to roll her eyes at Mo Lichuan. There was already a faint fragrance coming from the kitchen. The craving in Lu Huanzi¡¯s stomach was instantly aroused. Humph, it would be a waste not to eat Lu Huanzi simply did not stand on ceremony. She directly went in and sat at the dining table like a boss. She said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat dumplings. Twenty. ¡± However, the corners of Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Then, he turned around and went into the kitchen. Not long after, Mo Lichuan brought a bowl of dumplings over. Lu Huanzi smelled the fresh taste of the dumplings and felt drunk. The bowls and chopsticks were already placed in front of Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi could not wait to taste it. It was that taste. It was simply unforgettable. Even though it was very hot, Lu huanzi still couldn¡¯t help but take big mouthfuls. Her tongue was so hot that it sucked in a breath of cold air. Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°Slow down, no one will snatch it from you. ¡± Lu Huanzi really finished all twenty dumplings in one go. Mo Lichuan¡¯s cooking skills were really too good. If he opened a dumpling shop in Chinatown, he would probably be able to make a fortune. After Lu Huanzi finished eating, she even finished a bowl of soup. Finally, she licked her lips and rubbed her stomach, feeling satisfied. When she looked up, she saw Mo Lichuan staring at her with a burning gaze. Lu huanzi still felt a little uncomfortable being stared at like that. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°what are you looking at? ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. His current appearance was completely different from before. He was actually much gentler. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯ve become much more beautiful. ¡± If Lu Huanzi was still drinking the soup, she would definitely spit it all on Mo Lichuan¡¯s face. Right now, she was facing the sky with her bare face, and she didn¡¯t even know how to apply the snow cream on her face. Moreover, she had gained 20 pounds, and her legs were swollen, making her look like a heavy duck. How could she still be beautiful. Lu Huanzi smiled, ¡°when did Mr. Mo go blind? ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t argue with her. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Mo. I¡¯ll go back to my room first. ¡± ¡°wait a minute. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why? After eating Mr. Mo¡¯s dumplings, are you going to raise your conditions again? Yes, how could I forget? Mr. Mo, you¡¯re best at taking advantage of others when they¡¯re in danger. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t talk like that. I don¡¯t feel comfortable listening to you talk about Mr. Mo. ¡± Of course, Lu Huanzi wanted to make him uncomfortable. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if I don¡¯t call you Mr. Mo, what else can I call you? I can¡¯t still call you brother-in-law like before, right? After all, Mr. Mo has a rich love history. Outsiders still don¡¯t know which wife¡¯s sister I am. ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned and said, ¡°do you have to talk to me in such a tone? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s really difficult for me to talk to Mr. Mo calmly. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I know you hate me, hate me that night¡­ ¡± Mo Lichuan paused. In the end, he said in a deep voice, ¡°actually, that night, I was drugged by Chen Chuyun, so¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Then, she suddenly laughed sarcastically, ¡°it¡¯s really the plot of a melodramatic drama series. Mr. Mo, you¡¯re so wise, how could you fall for such a trick? ¡± Mo Lichuan frowned and said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe it, but I still want to explain it. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed, ¡°forget it. It¡¯s been so long. I can¡¯t remember clearly. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi with a heavy frown and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. You go back to your room to rest. ¡± Lu Huanzi went back to her room. Her mood was inexplicably complicated. Seeing Mo Lichuan again was completely different from what she imagined. No. In her mind, she had never imagined seeing Mo Lichuan again. But now, she had a feeling that something had happened. What should she do next? She had no thoughts at all. Escape? Since Mo Lichuan was able to find her in a foreign country without any clues,. Then even if she escaped, he would still have a way. Moreover, her body was heavy now. It was impossible for her to move again. Forget it. No matter what, she should stay here first. Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was mostly on the child now. As long as the child could be born safely. As for the future, she would talk about it later. When she woke up the next day, Mo Lichuan was already gone. Fortunately, he still kept his word. If she had to see Mo Lichuan¡¯s face every day, she would probably not be in a good mood. The environment here was much better than the apartment she used to live in. Moreover, there were many people taking care of her. Although she was still not used to it at first, she gradually felt that life was much more convenient. A week passed just like that. And during this week, Lu Huanzi actually miraculously regained contact with Song Beibei. She had not contacted Song Beibei for a long time. She was the one who took the initiative to call Song Beibei. Actually, she just wanted to ask. The reason why Mo Lichuan was able to find her was because he had inquired from Song Beibei. After all, only Song Beibei knew that she had gone to America. Song Beibei said, ¡°He did come to ask about it a few times, but I didn¡¯t tell him. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°speaking of which, I really can¡¯t escape from his grasp. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t run away. Actually, I can tell that your brother-in-law truly loves you. Since you¡¯re already pregnant with his child, why do you need to hide from him? Moreover, he has already divorced Chen Chuyun. I even suspect that this marriage is just a formality, it¡¯s nothing at all. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t know. Actually, I¡¯ve always had a thorn in my heart. ¡± ¡°Do you care that he was the one who raped you? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Then what do you care about? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that there was an inside story behind my sister¡¯s death. However, every time I asked him about it, he would always cover it up and never tell the truth. In particular, Chen Chuyun said that he was the one who caused my sister¡¯s death. How could I not know that Chen Chuyun¡¯s marriage with him was just a formality? I even suspect that Chen Chuyun was using the truth of my sister¡¯s death to threaten him. However, I still don¡¯t know what the truth is. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°sometimes, the truth is much crueler than reality. If it¡¯s possible, I think it¡¯s better to never know the truth. ¡± Song Beibei sounded like she was comforting Lu Huanzi. However, Lu Huanzi could tell that she was in a bad mood. So she asked, ¡°Beibei, did something happen to you? ¡± Song Beibei was silent for a while, but she said in a very depressed tone, ¡°it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you later. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Lu Huanzi was still a little worried about Song Beibei. However, Lu Huanzi felt that Song Beibei was luckier than she was. In Song Beibei¡¯s words, Mr. Gu was the son-in-law of the song family. However, Lu Huanzi could feel that Song Beibei liked that person from the bottom of her heart. Perhaps the two of them were the legendary lovers and enemies. In the evening, Lu Huanzi went out for a walk. The weather in July was not as hot as in China. However, Lu Huanzi still bought a box of ice cream from the supermarket outside and brought it back. These few days, she really wanted to eat ice cream. However, the nutritionists at home refused. Despite her craving, Lu Huanzi only dared to eat one mouthful. She brought back the rest. Lu Huanzi did not expect to see Mo Lichuan before she entered the house. Mo Lichuan Chapter 1367 Lu Huanzi saw him but only wanted to frown. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. ¡± Lu Huanzi just wanted to roll her eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? ¡± As she said that, she bypassed Mo Lichuan and was about to go upstairs. Mo Lichuan caught up with her in a few steps. ¡°Then let¡¯s see our daughter. ¡± Once she said that, Lu Huanzi exploded again. ¡°Mo Lichuan, how many times do you want me to say that my child has nothing to do with you? ¡± Mo Lichuan did not want to anger Lu Huanzi. He said softly, ¡°okay, okay, okay. It has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi continued to say solemnly, ¡°and the child I gave birth to must be a son. ¡± ¡°A DAUGHTER! ¡± ¡°A SON! ¡°! ! ! ! ¡°If you give birth to a son, give birth to a daughter! ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Then she said, ¡°dream on. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and went upstairs. Mo Lichuan was scolded and did not feel the slightest bit scared. The corner of his mouth held a faint smile. The nanny and housekeeper at home saw it. They only felt that mister¡¯s temper was really too good. Actually, Madam¡¯s temper was also very good on a daily basis. She was very friendly to people. She did not put on any airs and never barked at the servants. However, when he faced his teacher, it was as if his face had changed. Lu Huanzi went upstairs and returned to her room. Mo Lichuan quickly followed. Lu Huanzi wanted to throw the ice cream she had just bought at him. ¡°Mo Lichuan, can you not appear in front of me? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I¡¯m just here to bring you some food. Don¡¯t you want to eat XIANGJI¡¯s chestnuts? I brought them for you from China. ¡± Lu Huanzi said in surprise, ¡°how did you know that I want to eat the chestnuts from Xiangji? ¡± She had been craving for chestnuts for the past two days, but there was no good food here. However, Lu Huanzi did not specifically ask people to buy them. She only told Auntie Qin once. Lu Huanzi¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. ¡°Mo Lichuan, are you spying on my life? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°how is this spying? I¡¯m just occasionally asking Auntie Qin about your situation. ¡± It would be strange if Lu Huanzi believed him. Lu Huanzi had a big belly. She felt heavy even when she sat down. She turned her face away. ¡°You can go out. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± ¡°Huanzi, why do you always give me a hard time every time I come over? What exactly are you angry about? Tell me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was not very clear in her heart. She only felt that a gap had formed between her and Mo Lichuan, and it was almost impossible to cross it. This kind of understanding made her want to get further and further away from Mo Lichuan. Because she knew how painful it was to get close to him and fall into it. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but I just don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced Chu Yun. We can be together well in the future. What are you still being willful for? ¡± She was willful? Lu Huanzi only felt like laughing. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, the reason why we can¡¯t be together now is not Chen Chuyun at all. If you really still care about me, then pull out a thorn in my heart. Tell me, how did my sister die? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s brows sank, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°see, you don¡¯t want to tell me at all. You still have secrets from me. How can I completely trust you? I can¡¯t be with an enemy without any scruples. My sister will die in peace. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice had already sunk a little. ¡°But you¡¯re already pregnant with my child. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m already pregnant with your child, but I was raped by you. Sister will forgive me, but Mo Lichuan, I can¡¯t love you anymore. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself. ¡± Mo Lichuan stood one meter away from Lu Huanzi. His gaze was deep. Finally, he let out a sigh. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, why don¡¯t you believe me? How can I be your enemy? Your sister and I do have some secrets, but it¡¯s true that your sister is seriously ill. You have to believe me. I will never hurt Jingjing. ¡± Lu Huanzi had been waiting for Mo Lichuan¡¯s words for a long time. If Mo Lichuan had explained earlier, or if he had said these words in front of Chen Chuyun, Lu Huanzi would definitely believe him. But at this moment, hearing such a bad thing¡­ Lu Huanzi was still suspicious. No matter what, she did not have any evidence. No matter what, she could not find someone who knew the inside story to confront him. Lu Huanzi did not know if she should believe Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. He said it so sincerely. But why was he not willing to say a word earlier. Mo Lichuan had already slowly walked to Lu Huanzi. Then, he gently held Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulders. He gently hugged Lu Huanzi in his arms. ¡°silly girl, you have to believe me. Just trust me this once, okay? This is the last time. I love you so much, how could I bear to hurt you? ¡± People like Mo Lichuan would never say words like ¡°Love You¡± . These words came out of Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth, as if they carried a kind of magical power that could seduce people¡¯s souls. Lu Huanzi only felt her eyes turn sour, and the next second, she seemed to be about to cry. Mo Lichuan¡¯s embrace was still as warm as ever. His body still had that unique, refreshing, and pleasant fragrance that belonged only to him. In the past, Lu Huanzi was especially infatuated with this smell. When she slept in his embrace, she felt especially at ease. But now, she only felt complicated emotions. It was as if she was standing at the edge of a cliff, as if there was no way out. There was also no one she could trust. No matter how much despair she screamed in her heart, she still could not rest assured as she placed her hand in Mo Lichuan¡¯s palm. Lu Huanzi really admired herself for being under mo Lichuan¡¯s bewitching soup. For the first time, she did not set any traps. Lu Huanzi gently pushed Mo Lichuan away She said, ¡°Mr. Mo, please have some self-respect. No matter what, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you in my future life. To be honest, even if there are no more conflicts between us, I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. I set a trap for you once. I know how painful it is to love someone so deeply. There are too many gaps between you and me. I don¡¯t want to be a moth to the flame again. Mr. Mo, I¡¯m actually grateful that you¡¯re taking care of me and the baby now. But for the last time, the baby in my stomach has nothing to do with you. In the future, you and I will only be two parallel lines. So if it¡¯s possible, Mr. Mo, please stay away from me. I really don¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being crushed into pieces again. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were especially sincere. In fact, every word was what she thought in her heart. Mo Lichuan was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Huanzi, four months, it¡¯s only four months. Can you love me again in these four months? ¡± Lu Huanzi never thought that Mo Lichuan would say such a thing. He was such a high and mighty person. He used to be so proud, he had never stooped so low. But now, Mo Lichuan was practically begging. Lu Huanzi looked at his face. It was indeed covered with a layer of gloomy pain. Lu Huanzi also felt a pain in her heart. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, after this child is born, you don¡¯t have to worry about me snatching custody from you. Stay by my side for these four months and let me take good care of you. If you really want to leave after four months, I will definitely not keep you. Just treat it as a transaction. ¡± Lu Huanzi was still slightly stunned. After a while, she said, ¡°can you keep your word? Just four months. After four months, will you completely let go of me? ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I say. ¡± Lu Huanzi was seduced by this sentence. Because Mo Lichuan said that he would not fight with her for custody. In fact, this was what Lu Huanzi was most worried about. Even though she emphasized in front of Mo Lichuan that this child had nothing to do with him. But this child was Mo Lichuan¡¯s flesh and blood. She could not change this. If Mo Lichuan forced custody of her in the future, she really did not have the strength to fight back. In fact, Lu Huanzi could not guarantee whether Mo Lichuan¡¯s words were trustworthy or not. Nor could she guarantee that even if what Mo Lichuan said was true now, he would not go back on his words in the future. But at least, this was a choice. At least, it was the only thing she could do now. Lu Huanzi did not think for too long. In the end, she said, ¡°I promise you, four months, just four months. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face seemed to have a glimmer of a smile. Lu Huanzi seemed to have not seen Mo Lichuan smile so happily for a long time. From the inside out. He took a step forward, as if he wanted to hug Lu Huanzi. However, Lu Huanzi still took a step back reflexively. As a result, Mo Lichuan¡¯s movements froze in the air. The atmosphere seemed to be a little awkward. Lu Huanzi turned her head away and said in a deep voice, ¡°you have to give me some time to get used to it. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled indifferently, ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t worry, I will give you enough time. ¡± As he said that, he turned around and was about to leave the room. When he reached the door, he turned around. At this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze happened to fall on Mo Lichuan. The two of them exchanged glances. Mo Lichuan smiled at Lu Huanzi. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. After a while, she said, ¡°I want to eat braised pork with brown sauce. ¡± ¡°Okay, braised pork with brown sauce. ¡± Mo Lichuan left, but Lu Huanzi was powerless to walk to the bed and lay down. She looked at the ceiling and felt that her feelings were still very complicated. How did they suddenly reconcile. They had a long-standing feud between them. Even Lu Huanzi did not expect that they would reconcile so easily. But why was the big piece of her heart that had always been empty now filling up little by little. Why did she have to try hard to restrain herself from throwing herself into Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms when Mo Lichuan hugged her. Why did her heart beat faster when Mo Lichuan looked into her eyes. Lu Huanzi also clearly understood that she still loved Mo Lichuan. These four months, Mo Lichuan said that it was a condition. Lu Huanzi felt that she had found an excuse for herself to continue to get close to that man. She knew that it was very likely that she would never be able to recover, but she still did not control herself. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was conflicted, regretful, and conflicted. But she still could not hide the small joy and anticipation in her heart. Four months, four months later. No matter what, she would definitely break up with Mo Lichuan completely. These four months were considered as a time of luxury with the heavens. Many years later, after Lu Huanzi¡¯s talent, this was the typical thinking of a silly woman. She just gave herself an excuse. The result of getting back together could only be the same as the past. Moreover, a man¡¯s promise was like farting. But these lessons were only learned later. At this moment, Lu Huanzi was still somewhat happy in her heart. At night, when they went to the restaurant. Mo Lichuan had indeed personally prepared a table of good dishes. Inside was Lu Huanzi¡¯s favorite red braised pork. Lu Huanzi had been craving for the red braised meat for a long time. However, the red braised meat that she ate here was simply not on the same level as those in the country. Until she moved here, aunt Qin¡¯s red braised meat was very delicious. However, these were not on the same level as mo Lichuan¡¯s cooking skills. Mo Lichuan¡¯s cooking skills were too good. Every time Lu Huanzi ate the food that Mo Lichuan cooked, she felt that he was really a chef who was delayed by business. Lu Huanzi ate to her heart¡¯s content. She felt that it had been a long time since she had enjoyed herself so much. When she looked up, she saw that Mo Lichuan, who was sitting opposite her, had not touched his chopsticks either. He had been watching her sweep away the clouds. Lu Huanzi felt as if she was some kind of animal. However, she also felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯re more delicious than the food. ¡± Lu Huanzi could not help but roll her eyes at Mo Lichuan. ¡°Mr. Mo, when did you learn to emphasize with such a glib tongue? This doesn¡¯t seem like your style at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was flat. It seemed like there was no change in his mood. He said indifferently, ¡°Huanzi, are you still going to call me Mr. Mo now? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Suddenly, she did not know how to call Mo Lichuan. Call Him brother-in-law? It did not seem appropriate anymore. Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Lichuan¡­ your dishes are not bad, HMM. ¡± After Lu Huanzi called him that, she only felt a little awkward. When they were dating back then, Lu Huanzi liked to call Mo Lichuan by his name. Then, she secretly whispered in his ear. The sweetness of that time was still vivid in his mind. However, things had changed, and it made people sigh. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression and was in a good mood. ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow? You Order, and I¡¯ll make it for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°are you going to feed the pigs? Are you going to prepare it now? ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a professional pig feeder. ¡± Lu Huanzi continued to roll her eyes. However, Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of something. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°why are you so free now? Is there nothing going on in the company? ¡± Mo Lichuan had always been a workaholic. Moreover, he had a lot of things to do in the company, and he was almost never able to get away. Lu Huanzi did not understand why MO Lichuan had the time to cook for her. Mo Lichuan smiled and said, ¡°work is just to support my wife and children. ¡± Lu Huanzi heard the word ¡®wife¡¯ and felt her heart skip a beat. If Mo Lichuan had said this unintentionally in the past, she would probably jump up in joy. But now, Lu huanzi still felt a little heartache. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if you¡¯re really busy, then go back to work. I really don¡¯t mind. ¡± Mo Lichuan picked up his chopsticks and finally began to eat. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. ¡± Mo Lichuan was indeed not busy, because he had been here for ten days. No matter how hard Lu Huanzi tried to send him back to work, Mo Lichuan did not care. The most thing he did every day was to buy food, Cook, and walk with her. Because of Lu Huanzi¡¯s pregnancy, her calves and feet had been swollen. Mo Lichuan also studied a massage book. He massaged her every night, and now the swelling was much better. Lu Huanzi really felt that Mo Lichuan was wasting his time. Until one night, she woke up hungry. She wanted to sneak into the kitchen to find something to eat. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. But Lu Huanzi was surprised to find that Mo Lichuan was still reading documents in the study. At that time, Lu Huanzi found out. It was not that Mo Lichuan did not have a job at all. Instead, he moved his working time to after she went to bed. No wonder sometimes, when Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan eating breakfast in the restaurant in the morning, her eyes were bloodshot. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart suddenly felt as if it had been scratched by a dove¡¯s feather. She immediately softened. Mo Lichuan had always acted like a superman in front of her. However, Lu Huanzi also knew that he was not a superman at all. He just silently endured everything. However, after such a long time, Lu huanzi still liked to speak coldly to him. She did not buy his words for a long time. Occasionally, when she was in a bad mood, Mo Lichuan would spend a long time cooking a table of dishes, but Lu Huanzi said she would not eat it. Now, she only felt that perhaps, she could not sit as patiently as Mo Lichuan did to her. Her heart inexplicably throbbed. Lu Huanzi still went to the kitchen. During the day, Mo Lichuan made mung bean soup to relieve the heat. He put it in the refrigerator. Lu Huanzi filled a bowl. Then, she walked in the direction of Mo Lichuan¡¯s study. Lu Huanzi stood at the door and watched for a while. Mo Lichuan seemed to be a little tired and actually sat behind his desk and dozed off. Lu Huanzi stood at the door for a long time, but she actually didn¡¯t notice. Lu Huanzi walked in quietly. However, with her current figure, it was inevitable that her footsteps were heavy. Therefore, Mo Lichuan quickly noticed. When Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi, he pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Mo Lichuan lifted his wrist and looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s already two o¡¯clock, why aren¡¯t you asleep? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°then why don¡¯t you have anyone? Do you have to work very late every day? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to smile. ¡°There¡¯s something going on at the company recently. It¡¯ll be fine after a while. ¡± Lu Huanzi obviously knew that Mo Lichuan was consoling her. She had never seen Mo Lichuan not busy. Lu huanzi placed the mung bean soup in her hand in front of Mo Lichuan. ¡°drink some. I see that you didn¡¯t eat anything tonight. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at the mung bean soup in front of him and was slightly stunned. Then, he looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression and was a little surprised. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°don¡¯t you want to drink it? ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly smiled and said, ¡°of course I want to drink it. Even if it¡¯s poison, I¡¯ll drink it too. ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at Mo Lichuan and said, ¡°can you say something auspicious? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to be very happy. He drank all the mung bean soup in one breath. His eyes seemed to be particularly gentle. ¡°thank you, Huanzi. ¡± Lu Huanzi pouted and said, ¡°why are you thanking me? You cooked it yourself. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not say anything. He patted his leg and said gently, ¡°come here. ¡± Lu Huanzi hesitated for a moment, but still walked over. Mo Lichuan gently pulled Lu Huanzi over. Then, he let Lu Huanzi sit on his leg. Lu Huanzi was unwilling. ¡°I¡¯m very heavy. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°not heavy. ¡± Lu Huanzi was already sitting on Mo Lichuan¡¯s leg, and Mo Lichuan had already kissed her. It was an extremely lingering kiss, like snowflakes dancing in the sky in winter, or like the blazing sun hanging in the sky in summer. The two of them greedily absorbed each other¡¯s breath. But sometimes it was extremely gentle. Lu Huanzi leaned on Mo Lichuan¡¯s shoulder and breathed lightly Mo Lichuan held his waist and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve indeed gained a lot of weight. ¡± Lu Huanzi snorted and was about to stand up. Mo Lichuan smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t move. Let me hear the movements of the child. ¡± Mo Lichuan put his ear on Lu Huanzi¡¯s stomach. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s no movement yet. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled. ¡°I think I heard him call me Dad. ¡± Lu Huanzi found it funny. ¡°Are you hallucinating? ¡± Lu Huanzi gently nudged Mo Lichuan. ¡°Alright, go to bed. It¡¯s too late. ¡± Mo Lichuan held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand like a child. ¡°sleep with me. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°No, what if I meet the baby? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I sleep very well. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to act like a child. This scene seemed to have never appeared in Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. Perhaps it was because the night was too late. Perhaps Lu Huanzi also felt very sleepy. She said, ¡°then let¡¯s go to your room. The bed in your room is bigger. ¡± As she lay in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms, a long-lost sense of happiness suddenly swept over her. She had not felt this way for a long time. Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand slowly caressed Lu Huanzi¡¯s back. The kiss landed again. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°don¡¯t. You¡¯ll hurt the child. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very, very careful. ¡± Lu Huanzi really felt that she must have been possessed last night. In the morning, a ray of sunlight shone on the handsome side profile of the man next to her. Lu Huanzi thought of last night and still felt that it was ridiculous. But this time, the feeling was too different from the first time. Mo Lichuan was indeed very gentle and gentle. It was as if he was soaking in a hot spring, every cell in his body was comfortably clamoring. Mo Lichuan also woke up very quickly. He said, ¡°do you want to take a bath? ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled and got up. ¡°What do you want to eat in the morning? ¡± Lu Huanzi said in a bad mood, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°alright, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡± Mo Lichuan said it and Lu Huanzi felt embarrassed, so she became angry out of embarrassment. Lu Huanzi pulled the blanket over her head and said, ¡°hurry up and get out. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He put on his clothes and went out. Before he left, he patted Lu Huanzi¡¯s little butt gently and said in a pampering manner, ¡°little lazy pig, get up and eat breakfast quickly. ¡± Lu Huanzi lay down for a while, took a shower and changed her clothes before she went to the dining room. Mo Lichuan actually cooked her favorite chicken porridge. Time passed quickly. Mo Lichuan would still return to the country occasionally. However, Lu Huanzi would discover that during the days when Mo Lichuan was not around. She actually missed him. Lu Huanzi had always felt that Mo Lichuan was like a poison. She could not touch him and would become addicted to him. Lu Huanzi felt as if she had fallen into another trap. When the child was born, would she really be able to extricate herself? Lu Huanzi was very worried. She even felt that this was Mo Lichuan¡¯s sugar-coated cannonball. When she could not extricate herself, she might not be able to leave. Lu Huanzi had been very frustrated recently. Fortunately, Song Beibei would talk to her. When she called Song Beibei again, Song Beibei was crying. Lu Huanzi was shocked. ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Huanzi, what should I do? What should I do? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not know what had happened to Song Beibei. Song Beibei only cried on the phone, but she did not say anything. And this continued for a few days. A week later, Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°I want to go back to China to see Beibei. ¡± Mo Lichuan disagreed. ¡°You¡¯re already in such a situation. You¡¯ll give birth in a few months. You shouldn¡¯t go back to China and take risks. ¡± Lu Huanzi was still worried about Song Beibei. In the end, Mo Lichuan still brought Lu Huanzi back to the country. When she saw Song Beibei again, she was really in the hospital. At that time, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing had already gone through the divorce procedures. Lu Huanzi still remembered that day when she saw Song Beibei. She was curled up in the corner of the ward as if she had lost her soul. She was still holding a divorce certificate in her hand. Jiang Feifei was still with her at that time. When they saw Lu Huanzi, the few of them were also silent. After a long time, Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°how did you become like this? ¡± Song Beibei smiled at Lu Huanzi. ¡°Huanzi, Gu Yanqing is my father¡¯s murderer. I actually fell in love with my father¡¯s murderer. He was the one who killed my father. Although he wasn¡¯t the mastermind, he was the biggest accomplice. I can¡¯t forgive him. I really can¡¯t forgive him. ¡± Song Beibei was extremely thin. After not seeing her for a few months, she seemed to have turned into a paper person. Lu Huanzi could feel her despair. Even though she did not know why Mr. Gu had suddenly become song Beibei¡¯s father¡¯s murderer. Even though she did not know what had happened between them. However, Lu Huanzi knew how painful this was for Song Beibei. Because she was not sure whether Mo Lichuan had anything to do with her sister¡¯s death, Lu Huanzi felt tormented. Moreover, the matter had already been settled. A divorce certificate had cut off all ties between them. Lu Huanzi knew that Song Beibei had been with Gu Yanqing since she was five years old. The relationship between them for more than ten years should be even more difficult to break. Song Beibei was practically in a daze for the past few days. Even though Lu Huanzi accompanied her, she also felt that her situation was not good. Especially after that, Lu Huanzi found out that Song Beibei was also pregnant. In the end, the day before she was discharged from the hospital, Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Beibei, if you¡¯re willing, come abroad with me. ¡± At that time, Jiang Feifei was also beside her. Jiang Feifei already knew everything about the two of them. Jiang Feifei said, ¡°Beibei, you should go. Don¡¯t torture yourself here anymore. ¡± In the end, Song Beibei still left with Lu Huanzi. She took Mo Lichuan¡¯s private plane. Lu Huanzi also didn¡¯t expect that the reason she went abroad to escape from Mo Lichuan was because of the power of Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing. And now, in just a few months, everything had been re-enacted by Song Beibei. But this was also good. At least the two of them would have company in the future. They rested abroad for a while. Song Beibei¡¯s condition had not been very good. Mo Lichuan even found a psychiatrist for her. However, she still recovered in the end. Song Beibei¡¯s belly also bulged day by day. And Lu Huanzi was about to give birth in a week. The expected delivery date was January 1st. Lu Huanzi said that when the time came, she would give it a nickname, New Year¡¯s Day. However, Lu Huanzi remembered that it was Christmas Eve. Mo Lichuan spent that period of time with him in the United States. During those days, Lu Huanzi also had no distractions. Her body was already incomparably heavy. She only wanted to give birth to the child safely. She had been very happy during these four months. As for what exactly she wanted to do after these four months, she did not have the time to think about it. However, in the end, Lu Huanzi did not expect that on Christmas Eve,. An uninvited guest would come to the house. By then, it was already evening. Lu huanzi suddenly wanted to eat boiled fish. Mo Lichuan personally went to the seafood market to choose fresh fish. Lu Huanzi watched the sunset from the balcony. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car engine at the entrance of the villa. Lu Huanzi thought that Mo Lichuan had returned. However, Lu Huanzi had never seen that car before. Then, a woman got out of the car. When Lu Huanzi saw the woman clearly, Lu Huanzi felt her whole body tremble. Chen Chuyun. How could it be this woman! Lu Huanzi never thought that this woman would appear here. Lu Huanzi did not want to see her. She did not want to see her at all. She had already pressed the doorbell. Lu Huanzi¡¯s body stiffened. Lu Huanzi saw the housekeeper, Auntie Qin, walking towards the door. She didn¡¯t know what Chen Chuyun said. Auntie Qin opened the door. When Lu Huanzi saw the Red Jaguar drive in, she felt as if she was being grabbed and drowned in the sea. However, she didn¡¯t move. She still stood on the balcony, still in the position of watering the flowers. She didn¡¯t want to see Chen Chuyun. She didn¡¯t want to see her at all. However, she soon heard the sound of knocking on the door. Lu Huanzi felt that the sound of knocking on the door was like a nightmare. She stared blankly at the door. But she did not want to open the door at all. But in the end, Lu Huanzi still walked over slowly. Every step was like walking on the tip of a knife. Only Lu Huanzi knew what kind of torment she was feeling right now. She had no idea why Chen chuyun would suddenly appear here. Did Mo Lichuan know? How could she casually enter such a private villa. But Lu Huanzi could feel that her arrival was a nightmare. Fortunately, it was Auntie Qin who appeared at the door and not Chen Chuyun. Auntie Qin said, ¡°Miss Lu, there¡¯s a guest called Chen Chuyun outside. She said that she¡¯s a friend of Sir. Do you want to go down and take a look? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s face suddenly turned dark. ¡°How can you let a stranger in so easily? What if it¡¯s a bad person? ¡± Auntie Qin was slightly stunned. Auntie Qin had never seen Lu Huanzi speak so harshly before. Auntie Qin said, ¡°Miss Chen showed me a photo of her and sir. It seems that they are really close. Moreover, she can tell us Sir¡¯s private phone number. You know that Sir¡¯s private phone is not easily given to others, so I thought it was a friend of Sir. ¡± Lu Huanzi said: ¡°I do not want to see her, you wait for Sir to come back to say, do not tell her I am here, and never bring her to see me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was about to close the door. Chen Chuyun¡¯s clear voice came from not far away. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months, but Miss Lu has learned to command you so arrogantly. Now that an old friend is here, why don¡¯t you give me face? Why aren¡¯t you willing to see me? ¡± ???????????????? Chapter 1368 Lu Huanzi felt her whole body tremble. Looking at the person opposite her, she felt as if she had seen the devil. Especially the faint smile on Chen Chuyun¡¯s lips. Lu Huanzi reflexively took a step back and said to Auntie Qin, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. Let her go. ¡± Chen Chuyun had already walked over. ¡°Miss Lu, why are you so unreasonable? I¡¯m just here to visit you. ¡± Auntie Qin also seemed to have noticed something. She said to Chen Chuyun, ¡°Miss Chen, please go to the living room and wait for sir. Our wife is about to give birth. Please don¡¯t disturb her. ¡± Chen Chuyun chuckled. ¡°Madam, what kind of Madam is she? Is She married to Mo Lichuan? ¡± Chen Chuyun looked at Lu Huanzi and said word by word, ¡°do you really think that Mo Lichuan and I are divorced? Don¡¯t be deceived by him. I¡¯m not divorced from him yet. I¡¯m the Real Mrs. Mo. I¡¯m the master here. ¡± Auntie Qin heard Chen Chuyun say so. She was also in a daze for a moment. However, she quickly figured out what was going on in her mind. Although Sir did not say it. But she had encountered many such situations. Sir had a successful career, the red flags at home did not fall, and the colorful flags were fluttering outside. These kinds of things were very common. Especially now that Miss Lu was pregnant. Auntie Qin was afraid that something would happen. So she stood in front of Chen Chuyun and said, ¡°Miss Chen, you are looking for sir. If you have anything to say, can you wait for Sir to come back? ¡± However, Chen Chuyun refused to leave. She said to Auntie Qin, ¡°I am Mo Lichuan¡¯s wife. When is it your turn to interfere in our affairs? Get the hell out of my sight. ¡± At this moment, looking at the furious Chen Chuyun, Lu Huanzi strangely calmed down. Especially when she heard Chen Chuyun say that she and Mo Lichuan had not divorced yet. Mo Lichuan had not divorced yet? How was this possible? Mo Lichuan had personally said that he had divorced. Could he be lying to her again? Mo Lichuan¡¯s lies were what Lu Huanzi could not stand the most. She wanted to clarify this matter. Lu Huanzi said to Auntie Qin, ¡°Auntie Qin, you can leave first. I have something to discuss with Miss Chen. ¡± Auntie Qin¡¯s gaze scanned between the two of them. Lu Huanzi had already opened the door. Then, she turned around and said, ¡°Miss Chen, please come in. ¡± Auntie Qin also left. But she was still very worried. She immediately called Mr. Mo. . In the room, Lu Huanzi even gave Chen Chuyun a glass of water. ¡°You don¡¯t come to the temple for no reason. You must have something important to tell me since you came to find me today. ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Huanzi¡¯s protruding belly. There was actually a smile on her face. ¡°When is the due date? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°a few more days. ¡± Chen Chuyun snorted coldly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be pregnant, and Mo Lichuan actually protected you so well. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you just said that you and Mo Lichuan are not divorced? ¡± Chen Chuyun heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s question However, the corners of her mouth revealed a strange smile. ¡°Why? Did Mo Lichuan tell you that we are divorced? Hehe, the court hasn¡¯t ruled yet. Even if you want to climb up to the position of Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of being Mrs. Mo. ¡± ¡°Then why did you keep this child? ¡± Chen Chuyun¡¯s expression became a little malevolent. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many women like you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be more scheming than I thought. You pretend to be noble and innocent, but deep down, you actually do some dirty things. Do you want to use this child to trap Mo Lichuan? ¡± Stop Dreaming. The Mo family would not admit the existence of this child. To the MO family, this was just a scandal. Even if Mo Lichuan divorced me, you would never see the light of day. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Miss Chen, actually, I have always wanted to meet you. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words were out of Chen Chuyun¡¯s expectations. ¡°What do you want to meet me for? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°there¡¯s something that you haven¡¯t explained clearly. You know the cause of my sister¡¯s death, don¡¯t you? ¡± At the mention of this, Chen Chuyun was silent for a moment. ¡°So mo Lichuan is still hiding it from you. He wants to divorce me. I thought he had already confessed to you. At the end of the day, he¡¯s just a coward. ¡± ¡°Who are you calling a coward? ¡± A cold voice came from the door. The two of them turned around at the same time. Lu Huanzi saw Mo Lichuan appear at the door. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was already very ugly. He had already walked in with big strides. But he walked in front of Chen Chuyun. ¡°Who allowed you to appear here? ¡± Chen Chuyun stood up. ¡°Mo Lichuan, a husband and wife are forever indebted to each other. You don¡¯t have to be so bitter every time you see me. Moreover, I haven¡¯t revealed your secret. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. However, he suddenly grabbed Chen Chuyun¡¯s arm. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°come with me. ¡± However, a trace of a smile appeared on Chen Chuyun¡¯s face. Then, she was forcefully dragged out of Lu Huanzi¡¯s room by Mo Lichuan. From the beginning to the end, Lu Huanzi felt like she was an invisible person. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t go out. However, she was stifled in her heart. She shouldn¡¯t have trusted Mo Lichuan in the first place. Mo Lichuan wasn¡¯t divorced at all. Yes, his marriage with Chen Chuyun involved many interests, even if there were no feelings, even if the marriage was just a decoration. It was impossible to divorce just like that. Lu Huanzi only felt a slight pain in her stomach. Actually, what did Mo Lichuan¡¯s divorce have to do with her? She had originally planned to completely disown the relationship with Mo Lichuan after giving birth. She had already thought about it these few days. Anyway, she did not have much time left What was the point of caring if Mo Lichuan lied to her? Anyway, Mo Lichuan had lied to her many times. But for some reason¡­ Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was filled with anger. Perhaps these days, she and Mo Lichuan got along too well. That feeling was like returning to the best of times. Lu Huanzi was always worried that she was lost. But in the end, Lu Huanzi still felt that she was lost. In the end, she still cared in her heart. These days, she was also struggling. Mo Lichuan took care of her meticulously, letting her sink into the peaceful feeling of time. Sometimes, in the dead of night, she would lie in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t help but think secretly. What if it was like this in the future? Could she forget everything and be with Mo Lichuan regardless of everything? After all, Mo Lichuan was the biological father of her child. She didn¡¯t want her child to be born without fatherly love. These days, Lu Huanzi had been struggling with this problem. But she didn¡¯t even tell Song Beibei about this. .. She didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone. It was as if saying it would be a betrayal to herself. And at this moment, Chen Chuyun appeared. Lu Huanzi felt that this was as if God had deliberately arranged it. Because most of her life was like this. When she felt that the years were peaceful and she could live peacefully, God would always find a way to make her fall into a quagmire of contradictions. Lu Huanzi wanted to go out. She wanted to know what Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun were talking about. It was the same every time in the past. Chen Chuyun suddenly appeared. Every time the truth was about to surface, Mo Lichuan would always take Chen Chuyun away. Then, it was as if Chen Chuyun was subdued by Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know what Mo Lichuan could do. Was it coaxing, lying, or coercion. In short, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to do this anymore. If there really was a storm, then let the storm come even stronger. Lu Huanzi wanted to go out. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to come back so soon. Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression was still not very good. However, his voice was still very calm. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Lu Huanzi saw from the window in the corridor that the red Mercedes had already left the front door of the villa. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what, your ex-wife has already left? ¡± Before Mo Lichuan could say anything. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I forgot, the two of you have not been divorced at all, so it should be said that you are Mo Lichuan¡¯s current wife. ¡± When Mo Lichuan heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, his voice softened a little. ¡°Huanzi, let me explain. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked very calm. ¡°Alright, what do you want to explain? Go ahead. ¡± Chapter 1369 Lu Huanzi was very calm. ¡°Alright, what do you want to explain? Go ahead. ¡± Mo Lichuan was slightly startled Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already filed for a divorce with Chen Chuyun, including at home, and the media has already announced it. However, there are some things that are involved between us, and the procedure is not that easy. Moreover, you know that woman. She has tried everything to stop it, but believe me, we will be separated sooner or later. In fact, I have never been with her. ¡°No matter what, after two years of separation, the court will decide on a divorce. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°So, you want me to wait for you for two years. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°there¡¯s no need for two years. There¡¯s only one year left. After one year, I will marry you and give our child a complete family. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s words, she chuckled. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you seem to have made a mistake. Four months ago, you didn¡¯t seem to say that. ¡± When he heard Lu Huanzi mention four months ago, Mo Lichuan¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°Mo Lichuan, we agreed that in just four months, we would go our separate ways and the child would be mine alone. You won¡¯t fight with me for custody of the Child. ¡± Mo Lichuan took a step forward and wanted to hold Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Huanzi, why are you still saying such childish things? How can I let the child wander outside with you? I will take good care of you for the rest of your life. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi shook off Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand. ¡°So what you said back then was also a lie. ¡± Mo Lichuan said kindly, ¡°how can I say that I¡¯m lying to you? Huanzi, we¡¯re living a very happy life now, aren¡¯t we? ¡± Yes, very happy. But all this happiness was just an illusion. Lu Huanzi suddenly became excited. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you know, I really hate you for lying to me. All this time, what do you take me for, to always be a golden cage waiting for me to jump into Mo Lichuan, let me tell you, I took all those words four months ago seriously. I¡¯m not joking with you. Do you think that these days, I¡¯m living a happy life? I¡¯m just doing it for freedom. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression had already changed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been acting with me all this time? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s not acting, but I¡¯ve always been very clear-headed. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s entire aura was already cold. His expression was also gloomy and terrifying. He said coldly, ¡°what a clear-headed person. Lu Huanzi, don¡¯t you have a conscience? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, do you know what the problem is between us? ¡°? Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you, but I can¡¯t trust you. You¡¯re like a closed book. It¡¯s hard for me to understand. I even know that you¡¯re hiding things from me and lying to me. How can I feel at ease like this? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°are those things really that important to you? Why can¡¯t you see my good side and my true heart? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°if you¡¯re true to me, you shouldn¡¯t lie to me. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you go. I spent so much effort to find you. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost shouted, ¡°Mo Lichuan, you¡¯re a big liar. ¡± The sound of their quarrel also alarmed Song Beibei. When Song Beibei heard the news, she rushed over and saw Lu Huanzi shouting at Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan had already recovered his cold and sudden expression. In fact, for a long time, Song Beibei had always thought that the two of them were finally together. It was like thousands of rivers and thousands of mountains, the willows were bright and the willows were bright. These few months, Song Beibei had been living with them, and she was really envious. Although Mo Lichuan was high and mighty, he was really a good man who cared about his family. No one could imagine that a big shot in the business world who could summon wind and rain, who was like a God, had the status of a nanny in this family. Sometimes, Song Beibei would even joke with Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother Mo, you have the lowest status in our family. No, you don¡¯t have any status at all. ¡± When Mo Lichuan heard this, he just smiled and didn¡¯t get angry at all. He would personally take care of three meals a day and even accompany Lu Huanzi for a walk at night. Song Beibei wasn¡¯t very willing to be a third wheel for the two of them. But in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, the two of them were blissful. This happiness was real. The feeling of waiting for a small life to come together was very wonderful. They had almost never quarreled in the past few months. Song Beibei had never expected that they would suddenly quarrel so fiercely Song Beibei had been staying in the room the whole time. So she didn¡¯t know that Chen Chuyun had already come over. But when she heard the sounds of quarreling when she went out, she came over. Song Beibei quickly walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s side. ¡°Huanzi, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk it over. You¡¯re about to give birth. Don¡¯t be so excited, it¡¯s easy to get pregnant. ¡± Lu Huanzi was indeed very excited. She even pounced on Mo Lichuan and grabbed his collar. ¡°Mo Lichuan, I¡¯m telling you, we only have two choices between us. Either you tell me how my sister died, or you and I go our separate ways. The child has nothing to do with you, and you can forget about snatching the custody of the child from me. I will not give the child to you even if I die! ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was also cold. ¡°Do you think you can win the custody case if I don¡¯t want to give the child to you? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Along with Song Beibei, who was beside her. Song Beibei did not mention the things that she had interacted with Mo Lichuan in the past. Almost everything she knew about him was from Lu Huanzi. In the past, Song Beibei had always felt that Mo Lichuan was just like Gu Yanqing, a man who pretended to be polite, put benefits first, and had no true feelings. However, after interacting with him for these few months¡­ Song Beibei felt that although Mo Lichuan looked cold on the surface, his blood was warm. He really loved Lu Huanzi to the bone. Therefore, Song Beibei even told Lu Huanzi that she was the one who slandered Mo Lichuan in the past, causing her to misunderstand. When Lu Huanzi heard Song Beibei say this, Lu Huanzi would sigh every time, as if there was something on her mind. However, at this moment, Song Beibei saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s appearance. Only then did she realize that perhaps what Lu Huanzi said was not slander. This man became cold, as if there was no warmth at all. Lu Huanzi¡¯s breathing quickened. However, Mo Lichuan turned around and left. Mo Lichuan left not long after. Lu Huanzi covered her stomach. When Song Beibei saw this, she felt that something bad was going to happen. Song Beibei quickly went out to call for help. Mo Lichuan quickly came over. Of course, the doctors and nurses also came. This family had already arranged a delivery room. It was not much different from the ones in the hospital. Lu Huanzi was having a miscarriage and it seemed like she was about to give birth. Song Beibei stayed outside. She heard Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart-wrenching voice coming from inside. Mo Lichuan also stood outside. Because as soon as he entered, Lu Huanzi would lose control of her emotions. The doctor felt that in order not to affect the mood of the pregnant woman, he should let her wait outside. On Christmas Eve, it suddenly snowed. Song Beibei stared outside the ward for more than ten hours. Although Mo Lichuan had told her to go back and rest several times, she was still a pregnant woman after all. The child was born on Christmas Eve. However, the birth of the child was not very good. Because it was premature, the child did not cry when it was born. It was said that the newborn¡¯s lungs did not open. The doctor saved it in time, and it was a narrow escape. That night, Mo Lichuan left with the newborn child. Song Beibei didn¡¯t even have the time to take a good look at the child. Song Beibei naturally knew that Mo Lichuan must have taken the child to the hospital. That child currently needed special care. Although she didn¡¯t know what the problem was. Was it serious or not. But for Lu Huanzi, this was a huge blow. Once the child was born, Mo Lichuan took the child away. Song Beibei also never thought that the conflict she thought was small that night would last for three years. Many things had happened in the past three years. As a bystander, she couldn¡¯t say much. Sometimes, she felt that Mo Lichuan was indeed cruel from Lu Huanzi¡¯s point of view. In the past three years, apart from Christmas, Mo Lichuan had allowed Lu Huanzi to see her child. Usually, they hardly saw each other. But from Mo Lichuan¡¯s point of view, he seemed to have his own difficulties. Lu Huanzi could never forgive him. She was almost hysterical whenever she met her. Song Beibei also gave birth to a cute daughter called Xin Tong. Lu Huanzi regarded Xin Tong as her own child. That was also because she didn¡¯t see her son and Yujiang on a daily basis. They had been relying on each other for the past three years. They even entered Columbia University. For the two of them, this was a new beginning. The two of them had moved out of Mo Lichuan¡¯s villa a long time ago. Lu Huanzi opened a dessert shop. From a small few square meters, it had become the most famous dessert shop in the city. It had only been a few years. Lu Huanzi was also a small boss. Later, Song Beibei returned to China. These days, she had been at the New York Times magazine. The New York Times had set up a branch in China and let Song Beibei be the editor-in-chief. After weighing the pros and cons, Song Beibei still went back. Although she couldn¡¯t bear to. Lu Huanzi knew that Song Beibei¡¯s purpose of returning to China was not just for work. It was also for the man that she couldn¡¯t let go of after three years. Lu Huanzi stayed in the United States alone. Other than missing her child, her days were stable. Until one day, Chen Chuyun found fault with her dessert shop and smashed it into a mess. For the past three years, Chen Chuyun still refused to let her go. As for whether she really divorced Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi did not pay much attention to it. Anyway, she always tried to find trouble with her, sometimes even using the power of the Mafia. Lu Huanzi was almost used to this kind of situation. Anyway, she had earned enough these years. So, she packed up her baggage and simply returned to the country. The reason she returned to her country was to avoid Chen Chuyun¡¯s pestering. Lu Huanzi did not know what promises Mo Lichuan and Chen Chuyun had made. In any case, they had confronted each other several times, but Chen Chuyun still did not reveal Mo Lichuan¡¯s biggest secret. Mo Lichuan naturally could not get any information from Mo Lichuan either. Lu Huanzi had completely given up on this. It did not matter anymore. Her life was still relatively stable now, and she did not have much interaction with Mo Lichuan. Even if she went to see Yujiang every year, she would hardly see Mo Lichuan too often. Mo Lichuan should also know that she did not like her. However, Lu Huanzi was annoyed by Chen Chuyun¡¯s harassment. Chen Chuyun was like a mad dog. She seemed to have nothing else in her life except to chase and Bite Lu Huanzi. It seemed that Chen Chuyun could only be comforted when she confirmed that she was not doing well. Lu Huanzi had no other way to deal with a crazy person other than hiding. It had been a while since Lu Huanzi returned to the country. She was not sure if mo Lichuan knew that she had returned to the country. He should know. Lu Huanzi always felt that Mo Lichuan was still monitoring her whereabouts. Because most of the time, when Chen Chuyun came to cause trouble, Mo Lichuan would always send people to rescue her in time. This was probably the only benefit. After returning to the country, Lu Huanzi lived a boring life. Song Beibei always said that she did not want to make progress. Compared to Song Beibei who was rising step by step, she, Lu Huanzi, did not want to make progress. That was because she stayed at home every day to sleep in and watch TV. Song Beibei said, ¡°anyway, you¡¯re a little rich woman now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about eating nothing. But Huanzi, do you think this way of life is meaningful? Since you like making desserts, why don¡¯t you open a shop in China? ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even consider it. Because she didn¡¯t plan to stay in China for too long. Here, she always felt that Mo Lichuan was too close. She didn¡¯t like this feeling. It was another Christmas. Lu huanzi booked a plane ticket early in the morning. Yujiang had been in Melbourne the whole time. Every Christmas, she would stay with Yujiang for a while. Yujiang was already four years old. He was a very sensible child. He was also very smart. Lu Huanzi had to admit that Mo Lichuan¡¯s genes were much stronger. This child was almost the same as Mo Lichuan. Moreover, in terms of Iq, he seemed to have inherited Mo Lichuan¡¯s genius. However, he also inherited Mo Lichuan¡¯s natural indifference When Lu Huanzi arrived at the residence, she saw Mo Lichuan¡¯s car. It seemed that Mo Lichuan was here today. However, Lu Huanzi did not pay too much attention to it. In the past, Mo Lichuan would occasionally come over to stay for a period of time. However, Lu Huanzi usually only treated him as an invisible person. Yujiang was very happy to see Lu Huanzi. It was rare for him to act like a child his age and let her hug Lu Huanzi¡¯s neck and act coquettishly. ¡°Mom, why do you always not come home? ¡± One sentence made Lu Huanzi feel very sad. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°mom is very busy and can¡¯t always accompany Xiaojiang. But in MOM¡¯s heart, Xiaojiang is always on her mind. ¡± Mo Lichuan had already come down from upstairs. He stood on the stairs and watched this scene. He had probably not met Lu Huanzi for a long time. He came here today, not because he especially wanted to see her today. But today, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. It was already evening. Mo Lichuan walked to Lu Huanzi at a moderate pace and said, ¡°you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? Let¡¯s go to the restaurant for dinner first. ¡± However, Yujiang secretly whispered in Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear happily, ¡°today, dad cooked it himself. There¡¯s braised pork that mom likes. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You guys go eat. I¡¯ll go back to my room to shower first. ¡± As she said that, she placed Yujiang into Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms. It was not that she was not hungry. It was that she did not like this kind of family atmosphere. Therefore, she refused. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s back with a heavy expression. Yujiang sighed in Mo Lichuan¡¯s arms, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really too incompetent. You¡¯ve been chasing mommy for so long, but you still haven¡¯t gotten her. ¡± Mo Lichuan pretended to Pat Yujiang¡¯s butt gently. The only person in the world who dared to say that he was incompetent was probably Mo Lichuan¡¯s biological son. Lu Huanzi took a shower and stayed in the room for a while before Xiao Yujiang came over. He even personally brought the food over. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t come over. Xiao Yujiang said, ¡°mom, you¡¯re angry with dad. You don¡¯t eat dad¡¯s cooking, but Xiao Jiang picked these himself. It has nothing to do with dad. You should eat some for Xiao Jiang¡¯s sake. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Xiao Yujiang¡¯s serious look and found it funny. Her son was only three or four years old, but when he spoke, it really did not match his age. He looked like an old man. Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Xiao Jiang picked the dishes for me, of course I want to eat them. ¡± Lu Huanzi ate the dishes thoroughly. It had been three years. Mo Lichuan¡¯s cooking skills had not deteriorated at all. It was still the same familiar taste. Lu Huanzi realized that she actually missed it. After dinner, she played with Yujiang for a while before sending him back to his room to sleep. When Lu Huanzi returned to her room, she found Mo Lichuan already sitting on the Sofa in her room. ¡°¡­¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°What are you doing in my room? ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his head and looked at Mo Lichuan¡¯s face, which had not changed at all in the past three years. Suddenly, he felt as if he was still living in New York in the United States. This was the first time Mo Lichuan did not know what to say. He had said good and bad things countless times. However, she and Lu Huanzi had still come to this day. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I just came to see you. ¡± Lu Huanzi laughed sarcastically. ¡°since you¡¯ve seen it, Mr. Mo, please leave. I need to rest. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me that much? ¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to see Mr. Mo at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan stood up and walked directly to Lu Huanzi. He reached out and grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist. He lowered his head and kissed her fiercely. Lu Huanzi struggled almost reflexively. However, Mo Lichuan was like a wild beast. The more Lu Huanzi struggled, the tighter Mo Lichuan held him down. Lu Huanzi was not willing to be outdone. She tried almost everything, kicking and biting, but in the end, Mo Lichuan still pressed her against the bed. The two of them seemed to have a fight. Mo Lichuan was also panting as he pressed on Lu Huanzi¡¯s body. His words carried a scorching heat and sprayed into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t missed me at all these three years. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, don¡¯t flatter yourself. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost cried out in surprise. Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand was already deep in her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re still so sensitive. Your body is much more honest than your mouth. ¡± Lu Huanzi was almost angered from embarrassment. In these three years, although she had some contact with Mo Lichuan,. They had actually met quite a few times. It was just that most of the time, Lu Huanzi liked to talk about Mo Lichuan as if he was invisible. No matter what, Mo Lichuan had always followed the rules. But today, for some reason¡­ .. It was as if he had gone mad. Mo Lichuan¡¯s kisses had already landed densely on her lips. No matter how much Lu Huanzi struggled¡­ The difference in strength between them was still too great. In addition, Mo Lichuan¡¯s technique was still as enchanting as ever. Lu Huanzi was soon mesmerized by Mo Lichuan. By the time she came to her senses, the situation was already over. When she woke up, it was already noon the next day. Lu Huanzi only felt that all the bones in her body were about to fall apart. Mo Lichuan also rarely slept in. His arm was still on Lu Huanzi¡¯s waist. Lu Huanzi could not tell what she felt in her heart. Although she still could not forget him in her heart, although Mo Lichuan¡¯s kiss was still so intoxicating. .. But this was definitely not the reason for her to have sex with him again after three years. The scene from last night unconsciously appeared in Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. In fact, it was indeed Mo Lichuan who forced her, but later on.. She still fell for him. It was not a matter of regret, but there was still an inexplicable disgust in her heart. Lu Huanzi hated herself. It had been three years. She had suppressed this feeling for three years. No matter what, Lu Huanzi really did not want to get involved with this man again. No matter what the reason was. Lu Huanzi only felt that she could not bear that kind of love that could destroy the world. But now. She suddenly felt very confused. Mo Lichuan had also woken up. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze seemed to be on the ceiling. Her expression was like a shell without a soul. Mo Lichuan had no idea what Lu Huanzi was thinking at that moment. Mo Lichuan also had an indescribable feeling in his heart. Now, Lu Huanzi was in her arms, within reach, as if she was in a dream. Sometimes, he could not even tell if this was a dream or reality. Dreaming in the middle of the night, this kind of scene seemed to have appeared countless times. But when he touched it, other than the cold sweat on his back and the endless night, there was nothing else. It had been three years. He had already waited for three years. In these three years, there was not a day that he did not wait for Lu Huanzi to change her mind. However, what he waited for was her increasingly cold attitude. Mo Lichuan had always thought that he was a person who could keep his cool. But now, he only felt that he could not stand it anymore. Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice still carried the characteristic hoarse voice of the early morning. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what are you thinking about? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not seem to hear Mo Lichuan¡¯s words and did not answer. Mo Lichuan was silent for a moment He continued, ¡°Huanzi, I know you hate me and blame me, but so many years have passed. Are we really going to stop seeing each other? Do you really not want to be with me? Huanzi, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t love me. I don¡¯t believe you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said faintly, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I don¡¯t love you. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a moment before he said seriously, ¡°that¡¯s not what you said last night. ¡± Lu Huanzi was provoked by this sentence. Last night, what kind of situation was that. She was unlucky to have a woman who could withstand Mo Lichuan¡¯s attack. How could she take what he said seriously in that kind of situation? Lu Huanzi felt embarrassed, but Mo Lichuan was really serious. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, if you do this again, I will sue you for rape. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve said this. If you want to sue me, go ahead. ¡± Lu Huanzi was filled with anger. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so fearless. You¡¯re certain that I can¡¯t win against you. ¡± ¡°Huanzi, if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d rather you sue me, even if it means losing my reputation. This at least shows that there¡¯s still a connection between the two of us. It¡¯s better than now. It¡¯s better than you being cold to me. ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this, Lu Huanzi felt sad. Mo Lichuan was such a high and mighty person. Only in front of her would he appear so humble. Mo Lichuan had already buried his face in Lu Huanzi¡¯s neck. ¡°Huanzi, you don¡¯t understand at all. I¡¯m too lonely without you. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Mo Lichuan was very lonely. His loneliness was the same as his own. It was brought out from his bones, the kind of deep loneliness that no one could understand. This kind of loneliness was like a poison in his bones and blood, slowly eroding the meaning of your existence. Especially in the dead of night, it was as if there was only one person left in the world. That feeling was even more suffocating than drowning in the sea. The two of them used to hug each other to keep each other warm. But now¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi felt that she was already used to this kind of loneliness. At least she had Yujiang in her heart. But if they were to be together again, besides being lonely, there would also be that kind of indescribable pain. There was also the truth that Mo Lichuan did not know in the past. Lu Huanzi could not do it. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°whether you are lonely or not, it has nothing to do with me. I am not your pet, and there is no need to accompany you when you are lonely. ¡± Mo Lichuan had already raised his head. His eyes seemed to be filled with disbelief. He did not expect to hear such ruthless words from Lu Huanzi. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, why are you doing this to me? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this sentence, she actually thought it was quite funny. These words were like the melodramatic lines of an eight o¡¯clock drama. It could actually be said from Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth like this. However, Mo Lichuan did not grit his teeth like those people who were wronged in the drama. He said it very calmly, as if it was a normal interrogation. However, Lu Huanzi saw the deep sorrow in his eyes. Lu Huanzi also sighed. ¡°Forget it, Mo Lichuan, let¡¯s not continue. If you let me go, I¡¯ll let you go too, alright? ¡± Mo Lichuan said word by word, ¡°you¡¯re delusional, Lu Huanzi. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡± Mo Lichuan lifted the blanket and got off the bed. He picked up his clothes and put them on one by one. Then, he went out very quickly. Lu Huanzi was still lying on the bed, quietly looking at the ceiling. Lu Huanzi knew very well how stubborn Mo Lichuan was. He could no longer be described as stubborn, but a kind of paranoia that was almost perverted. Lu Huanzi was also very confused. Because she knew very well in her heart. In this life, she could not sit there and have nothing to do with Mo Lichuan. Between them, they might be entangled like this, torturing each other for the rest of their lives Perhaps, this was just fate. These few days, Lu Huanzi had been staying in the villa. Mo Lichuan had also been staying here. The relationship between the two of them was not good. Now, it was not that Lu Huanzi ignored him. On the contrary, it was Mo Lichuan who was very unwilling to see her face. The disgust in his eyes, together with Yujiang, came out. But Lu Huanzi did not understand, since he hated her so much. Why didn¡¯t he leave here earlier. He did not even go back on New Year¡¯s Day. Lu Huanzi would usually stay here for half a month. If it was a long time, it might be a month. Lu Huanzi felt very uncomfortable when she thought about living under the same roof as Mo Lichuan for a month. However, the incident on the first day never happened again. Mo Lichuan lived in his own room. Although they lived under the same roof. They didn¡¯t have many opportunities to see each other during the day. When they were having breakfast that day, Yujiang suddenly said, ¡°mom, take me to the amusement park today. ¡± Yujiang¡¯s personality was like a little adult. Usually, whether it was the toys he played with, or his words and actions, he was a little different from a boy his age. In fact, Yujiang had never been to the amusement park that children loved to go to. Lu Huanzi was still worried that Yujiang had matured too early. If a child knew too much, he would lose the happiness that belonged to his age. Therefore, when Little Yujiang suddenly made such a request, Lu Huanzi was a little happy. Lu Huanzi agreed without hesitation, ¡°okay, after breakfast, we will go to the amusement park to play. ¡± Yujiang asked again, ¡°can daddy go? ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. Then, Lu Huanzi replied, ¡°Daddy is very busy with work, so he shouldn¡¯t have time to accompany us. Can Mommy accompany you? ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, she was actually very guilty in her heart. Because of the terrible relationship between her and Mo Lichuan, there was no way for Little Yujiang to enjoy normal parental love. Even the warm parent-child time of ordinary children could not be realized. Lu Huanzi did not even dare to look into her child¡¯s eyes. However, Little Yujiang said, ¡°mother, have you forgotten? Today is father¡¯s birthday. Can the two of you reconcile for one day? ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, her heart was actually very sad. All along, Lu Huanzi had always felt that even if the relationship with Mo Lichuan was terrible. However, the two of them had never quarreled loudly in front of their children for so many years. At least in front of Yujiang, the two of them could not be considered to be in love, but at least they still got along peacefully. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that Yujiang had already seen through everything. Lu Huanzi herself could not imagine how meticulous a child¡¯s thoughts were. At this moment, Lu Huanzi raised her head and saw Mo Lichuan appear at the restaurant¡¯s entrance. He seemed to have been standing at the restaurant¡¯s entrance for quite a while. He might have heard what he just said. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan and felt very sad. Today was Mo Lichuan¡¯s birthday, how could she forget. It was as if this date had already been engraved in her mind when she was young. Even after that, Lu Huanzi tried hard to erase it, but it couldn¡¯t be erased. Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still a little cold. He walked over coldly. The housekeeper immediately served him porridge and took a bowl and chopsticks. Mo Lichuan sat down and began to eat the porridge without saying a word. However, Little Yujiang said, ¡°Dad, today you and mom will accompany me to the amusement park, okay? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to be silent for a while, and then nodded. He didn¡¯t even raise his head, nor did he look at Lu Huanzi. His answer was very natural. It was as if he had agreed to a small, unremarkable request of his child. Lu Huanzi hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. After all, this was the first time Yujiang had made a request to her. Lu Huanzi really couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. After breakfast, the three of them went to the amusement park together. Mo Lichuan didn¡¯t ask the driver to drive, but Mo Lichuan personally drove them there. The Amusement Park was in the suburbs, and they arrived about an hour later. Xiao Yujiang was very happy along the way. However, his eyes were still looking back and forth between Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan. Chapter 1370 Lu Huanzi felt quite sad. Although this child was as cold-hearted and cold-faced as his father, his mind was very sensitive. He looked very distressed. After getting out of the car, Yujiang held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand, and his other hand insisted on holding Mo Lichuan¡¯s. Little Yujiang said, ¡°I saw on TV that other children hold their parents¡¯ hands like this to go to the amusement park. ¡± He seemed to treat this as a ceremony. Maybe it wasn¡¯t that Little Yujiang didn¡¯t want to go to the amusement park. It was that he felt that he couldn¡¯t go to the amusement park without his parents¡¯company. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle. Only she herself knew how much she owed this child. Little Yujiang had a lot of fun in the Amusement Park. Lu Huanzi had never seen Yujiang smile so innocently like other children. There was a parent-child activity in the amusement park. It required a family of three to participate, and the winner could get a gift. In fact, it was a very simple game. Yujiang took a fancy to one of the prizes of the competition. It was a big bear toy. He insisted on dragging Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi to participate in the competition. It just so happened that the competition was a father carrying his mother in a race. The first person to run to the finish line would win. There was really no other way. The two of them also participated. At the starting point, Mo Lichuan effortlessly carried Lu Huanzi horizontally. It had been three years. Her weight had not increased at all, and she seemed to be lighter than before. Mo Lichuan Hugged Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°you¡¯d better hug my neck. If you fall while running, I won¡¯t be responsible. ¡± Lu Huanzi was helpless. She looked at the other wives who seemed to be hugging their husbands¡¯necks. Lu Huanzi also slowly stretched out her hand. Before the referee blew the whistle, Lu Huanzi saw that the couple were very excited, and they were discussing happily. Only the two of them were extremely quiet. The referee blew the whistle. Mo Lichuan carried Lu Huanzi and ran towards the main direction. Many tourists gathered around to watch. Some whistled and some clapped. Mo Lichuan¡¯s physical strength had always been very good. Unsurprisingly, he easily ran to the main point. In the end, he got the big bear doll. The host let Xiao Yujiang receive the reward. When he went on stage, the host asked Xiao Yujiang if he was happy. Xiao Yujiang said in fluent English, ¡°I¡¯m very happy today, not because I got the big bear, but because mom and dad brought me to the amusement park. I hope that mom and dad can bring me here every year from now on. ¡± Little Yujiang¡¯s words were still young and tender. But it sounded so painful. These words, usually, Yujiang would never say them. He was also a proud and powerful person. But at this moment, he was like a normal child. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart could not be said to be sad or sad. She only felt her nose ache, and tears almost came out of her eyes. And at this time, the host invited the two of them up. The host wanted to take a photo as a souvenir, as a publicity. The host said, ¡°can the two of you pose as if you are in love and let us take a photo? ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi was holding Yujiang in her arms. However, there was a distance between them and Mo Yujiang. Lu Huanzi took the initiative to move towards Mo Lichuan. However, Mo Lichuan suddenly held Lu Huanzi¡¯s Chin and kissed her forcefully. The camera stopped at this moment. Later, the host also gave them a mug with the three of them as a memento. In the photo, Yujiang was very happy. It was as if a ray of sunlight could pierce through all the haze. The three of them did not go back until very late. Yujiang had a lot of fun. When they went back, he was already lying on Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder asleep.¡¯ When they reached home. Mo Lichuan stopped the car. Lu Huanzi carried Yujiang out of the car. Yujiang obediently lay on Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder like a kitten. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you¡¯re tired after carrying him for a whole day. Let me carry him. ¡± Lu Huanzi handed Yujiang to Mo Lichuan. When they were going upstairs, Lu Huanzi suddenly stopped. She said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, come to my room later. I have something to say to you. ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to be slightly stunned. However, not long after Lu Huanzi returned to her room, Mo Lichuan came over. Lu Huanzi was already sitting on the Sofa. She seemed to be in a dilemma and seemed to be a little uneasy. Mo Lichuan walked over and sat directly opposite Lu Huanzi. ¡°What do you want to say to me? ¡± Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I want to make a pact with you. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yujiang is too pitiful. I always thought that he was more sensible than the average child, and also less than the average child. But I was wrong. Today, I realized that Yujiang is actually just a child, a child who yearns for the complete love of a father and mother. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still a little deep. ¡°So? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°so leave Yujiang to me. You are always in the country, and only the nanny and housekeeper can accompany Yujiang. You even spend less time with him than I do every year. Isn¡¯t that the reason why Yujiang is so eccentric? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face had already darkened. However, just now, he heard what Lu Huanzi said. A trace of anticipation actually flashed in his heart. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°anyway, your Mo family will not recognize this child, and you don¡¯t need to inherit your Mo family¡¯s business with Yujiang. Why don¡¯t you let him be with me? At least, I have enough time to let him have motherly love. ¡± Mo Lichuan laughed coldly, ¡°Lu Huanzi, so, this is the conclusion you came to? You want to take Yujiang away from me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. She was actually stunned by Mo Lichuan¡¯s cold aura. Actually, she had this idea a long time ago She just never said it. She knew that Mo Lichuan would definitely not agree. She suddenly said it today because she wanted to give it a try. Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction was even colder than she had imagined. That kind of cold, almost hideous face actually made people feel a chill down their spine. However, Lu Huanzi still did not want to give up. Within a year, the number of times she could see Yujiang could be counted on one hand. The rest of the time, it seemed like she had to live in her memories. Lu Huanzi was really fed up with this kind of life. No matter what, she had to give it a try. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you know, I have never actually restricted you from seeing Yujiang. ¡± That was indeed the case. Mo Lichuan had never explicitly restricted it. However, Lu Huanzi still felt that she was bound by something. This was not the life she wanted either. She was also becoming more and more dissatisfied. Because she knew that she could not live here forever with Yujiang. If that was the case, she would almost compromise her relationship with Mo Lichuan. Therefore, she had always kept her promise. But now, this kind of life could not satisfy her anymore. She wanted to live with Yujiang. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yujiang is my child. I was the one who narrowly gave birth to him. What right do you have to separate US mother and daughter just because you have power and influence? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, if you want to come and see Yujiang, even if you want to live here, I won¡¯t object. But if you want to take Yujiang away, it¡¯s absolutely impossible. ¡± Mo Lichuan knew that Lu Huanzi wanted to take Yujiang to a place that he could not see. Now, her wings had hardened. If she really ran to a corner of the world, he might not be able to find her. He did not expect that even now, Lu Huanzi still only wanted to leave him. In fact, Lu Huanzi did not have much hope. ¡°¡­¡± She knew that it would end up like this. But if she did not say it out loud, it would rot in her heart. Perhaps, she also knew why she could not help but say these words. Because today, they were too harmonious. So much so that she was a little shaken. She had to provoke Mo Lichuan. Let her see his true colors. Perhaps this was Lu Huanzi¡¯s real goal. Lu Huanzi said coldly, ¡°I understand, Mr. Mo, please leave. ¡± Mo Lichuan was also very angry. Just now, when Lu Huanzi said that she wanted to end their relationship, he actually foolishly thought that Lu Huanzi wanted to bury the hatchet. He did not expect that Lu Huanzi actually wanted to completely break away from him with Yujiang. Mo Lichuan slammed the door and left. Lu Huanzi felt a little powerless. She actually felt that what happened just now was just self-abuse. Chapter 1371 Lu Huanzi felt as if she had fallen into a huge whirlpool. She was struggling inside, but she did not know how to escape. Sometimes, she would just bury her head and think about drowning. Mo Lichuan actually left the next day. However, Lu Huanzi found that there were obviously a few more nannies in the villa, and there were even a few more security guards outside. Lu Huanzi was just smiling in her heart. Mo Lichuan was probably afraid that she would secretly take Mo Yujiang away. Mo Lichuan thought too highly of her. How could she have such a great ability. Lu Huanzi stayed in the villa for a few days and was about to leave. Lu Huanzi returned to her residence in the country. However, she received an anonymous document in the mailbox. Inside the document was a diary of her sister from that year. This was obviously a photocopy and not the original. However, Lu Huanzi could recognize that the handwriting on this was indeed her sister¡¯s handwriting. Lu Huanzi did not even read the contents of the document but she already felt her whole body trembling. Why would her sister¡¯s diary suddenly appear here. Who was the one who sent it here. And what was the purpose of it? Lu Huanzi knew that her sister had kept a diary since she was a student. After her sister passed away, Lu Huanzi had also rummaged through her sister¡¯s belongings. However, she did not find her sister¡¯s diary. At that time, Lu Huanzi had always thought that Mo Lichuan might have kept it or destroyed it. However, Lu Huanzi really did not expect that it had been so many years. This thing had appeared in front of her in such a way. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was beating very fast, and her fingers were trembling as she held the photocopied document. Lu Huanzi brought the document into the house. Then, she began to flip through the pages one by one. This diary seemed to have started recording when she took the opportunity to go to university. Most of it recorded what she had done in a day and her mood that day. There did not seem to be anything unusual about it. Lu Huanzi flipped through the pages one by one, as if she had suddenly traveled through time and space after so many years, returning to the time when her sister was living. She could not tell what kind of feelings she had in her heart. She felt warm, uncomfortable, and guilty. The overwhelming emotions swept over her, as if a storm had fallen in her heart. That was until Lu Huanzi saw a diary written by her sister. ¡°March 21st, Sunny ¡°today is the first day as an exchange student. I did not expect to see him. Mo Lichuan, he is actually a popular figure in this school. We greeted him, drank a cup of coffee together, and sighed at the magic of fate ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much from a few years ago. No, she seems to have changed a little too. She¡¯s more stable and handsome than at that time. He can be considered my senior brother now. I¡¯m secretly happy. ¡± This was the first time that Lu Jinghao mentioned Mo Lichuan in her diary. When Lu Huanzi saw these words, she felt as if her heart was being squeezed by someone. Then, in the later diary. Almost every article mentioned Mo Lichuan¡¯s shadow. Lu Huanzi felt as if she had fallen into a swamp. Mo Lichuan had once told her the story of his sister and him. However, in Mo Lichuan¡¯s narration, she and her sister were merely bosom friends. Even in the end, he married his sister just to take over her custody and repay her for saving his life. He had no interest in his sister, and her sister had no interest in him. They were merely a cooperative relationship. However, Lu Huanzi looked at these diary entries. Only then did she realize that the truth was not like this. Everything was not like this. Lu Huanzi could feel it clearly and clearly. Between the lines, every word and even the punctuation indicated that her sister loved Mo Lichuan. However, Lu Huanzi did not believe that Mo Lichuan would not understand it at all. To express their relationship as pure friendship. It was definitely not like this. This could only mean that Mo Lichuan was lying at that time. Perhaps it was a huge lie. Lu Huanzi only felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. This diary seemed to subvert all her knowledge of the past. Everything seemed to be upside down. She was in the torrent of time. A wave struck her, and she was slapped back into the past. All kinds of things seemed to be in front of her eyes, and the truth was revealed bit by bit. Lu Huanzi continued to scroll back. The experiences in her sister¡¯s life were vivid on the paper bit by bit. Lu Huanzi knew that her sister and Mo Lichuan had the same mentor. They were studying the same project. Lu Huanzi also found out that Mo Lichuan¡¯s major was not finance, but biological pharmaceutical. So was her sister. Lu Huanzi also knew that her sister had signed a contract with an international pharmaceutical company before she graduated. The Mo family, on the other hand, started out as a pharmaceutical company, and was still the king of pharmaceuticals. Everything had changed because of a diary entry. Lu Jinghao wrote in the diary ¡°today, I signed a secret agreement with Shengtian pharmaceutical and was sent to infiltrate the MO group. I hesitate. ¡± The latter part was basically about work-related matters. However, Lu Huanzi did not fully understand. She could roughly figure it out. Her sister had agreed to infiltrate the MO group for the huge signing fee of Shengtian medical group. Her purpose was to obtain the raw material formula of a medicine. To put it bluntly, she was a commercial spy. Lu Huanzi also really did not expect her sister to do such a thing. Moreover, it was clearly written in the diary. What happened afterward was somewhat unexpected. Mo Lichuan once said that an earthquake happened when they attended a meeting. That incident was also written in the diary by his sister. Lu Jinghao wrote, ¡°I told him that if we could get out safely, we would get married. He agreed. My feelings are very complicated. On one hand, I don¡¯t have much time left. I hope that someone will take care of Huanzi for me. On the other hand, I have already obtained the secret information. I don¡¯t know if I should hand this information over. This is a dilemma. If I obey Shanda, I can leave a large sum of money for Huanzi. If I marry Li Chuan, I can fulfill my wish and entrust Huanzi to him. However, I know that this is a risk because he doesn¡¯t love me. If he finds out the truth in the future, can I still beg him to take care of Huanzi for me? ¡± When Lu Huanzi saw this, she was already in tears. It turned out that her sister really did it for her. And everything she did was for herself. Even if she became a corporate spy, she still wanted to get a large sum of money to keep for herself. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart was extremely sad. Between the lines, Lu Huanzi could also feel that her sister loved Mo Lichuan. Marrying Mo Lichuan was one of her wishes. Lu Huanzi continued reading. But she saw such an article. At that time, her sister should have already been sick. Because the writing was obviously not as vigorous as before. But it was clear that this was my sister¡¯s handwriting. Lu Jinghao wrote, ¡°I haven¡¯t kept a diary for a long time because my body is getting worse by the day. My current life is nothing but pain. I didn¡¯t expect him to have discovered everything long ago, but he didn¡¯t expose me. I can only blame myself for this. I can¡¯t blame anyone else. Every night, he would pour me a glass of milk. In fact, I knew that there was something in that glass of milk, but I still pretended not to know. This is my last happy time. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold on. I might as well let Huanzi stay by my side. He treats Huanzi quite well. I should be grateful because I let him down first. I was too greedy. Moreover, my illness is incurable. This is good too. I should be freed as soon as possible. ¡± When Lu Huanzi saw this,. Her body could not help but tremble. What did her sister mean by all this? Lu Huanzi could not believe it. However, Chen Chuyun¡¯s words still came to mind unconsciously. She said that her sister was just a victim in the struggle for commercial interests. Why was that? Lu Huanzi felt as if she had fallen into the Cold Sea. Her entire body kept sinking, sinking, and the cold sea water poured into her ears. As if it had merged with her blood, she could hardly move at all. However, at this moment. Lu Huanzi¡¯s phone vibrated. Lu Huanzi mechanically took out her phone. It was a string of unfamiliar familiarity. However, Lu Huanzi seemed to have a premonition. She knew who the other party was and who had calculated the time and called her at this time. Chapter 1372 Lu Huanzi quickly picked up the phone and said, ¡°Chen Chuyun, did you send my sister¡¯s diary to me? ¡± The person on the other end seemed to be slightly startled, and then said, ¡°Miss Lu¡¯s memory is pretty good. She actually still remembers my cell phone number. ¡± Lu Huanzi did not remember. But Lu Huanzi had a premonition. How could she let go of such a good opportunity to watch her collapse. However, Lu Huanzi felt that Chen Chuyun herself was about to break down. Otherwise, she would not have revealed her trump card. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°Miss Lu, I have good news for you. Do you know where I am now? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not speak. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°I just came out from the court. Mo Lichuan and I have finally divorced. ¡± Chen Chuyun laughed a little crazily. ¡°although my ex-husband has no feelings for me, I still decided to give him a big divorce gift. Why? Have you finished reading that diary? ¡± Lu Huanzi was practically trembling all over. ¡°Why would my sister¡¯s diary be with you? Why are you showing me these? ¡± Chen Chuyun laughed. ¡°My motive is very obvious. I want to destroy what I can¡¯t get. ¡± Even though she wasn¡¯t in front of her, Lu Huanzi could still imagine Chen Chuyun¡¯s ferocious appearance. Chen Chuyun¡¯s voice seemed to contain some sort of madness. Chen Chuyun said, ¡°I hate Mo Lichuan, and I hate you too. All these years, I really hate the both of you. Lu Huanzi, I can¡¯t wait for you to die. Mo Lichuan still wants to divorce me in the end. Does he think that after you divorce him, you can live a happy life? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible. In this life, what I can¡¯t get, no one else can get. I can¡¯t get mo Lichuan¡¯s love. And from then on, Mo Lichuan can¡¯t get the person he loves the most. All he has is endless hatred. Isn¡¯t that great? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s fingers were cold, and she could barely hold her phone. She heard her own voice as well, ¡°what exactly do you want to do? ¡± Chen Chuyun smiled and said, ¡°why are you so stupid? Don¡¯t you understand? ¡± Your sister was killed by Mo Lichuan. Your sister was a commercial spy for Shengtian pharmaceutical. Mo Lichuan later found out about it. At that time, your sister had already married Mo Lichuan. Little did she know that Mo Lichuan was using this marriage as an excuse. Your sister was too greedy and wanted money as well as people. However, Mo Lichuan poisoned her with drugs instead and she met the King of Hell without anyone knowing. Unfortunately, in her final days, she really thought that her illness was incurable. In fact, it was just a premeditated murder. Your sister was also just a sacrifice. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t that greedy back then and wouldn¡¯t have angered Mo Lichuan to take her life.¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s body had been trembling uncontrollably. The answer that had puzzled her for so many years finally surfaced. The situation was a hundred times worse than what Lu Huanzi had imagined. Chen Chuyun had once said that Mo Lichuan had caused her sister¡¯s death. But Lu Huanzi could not imagine it. Even if she had imagined it, she had never thought that it would end like this. This was simply a murder. Lu Huanzi used all her strength to force herself to calm down. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why should I believe you? Maybe these are all fakes. ¡± Chen Chuyun said, ¡°why should I lie to you now? All these years, Mo Lichuan has been more or less under my control because of this diary. Otherwise, why do you think he would marry me? Now, he used some means to take away the evidence and can¡¯t wait to cut off all ties with me. What the Hell? I have kept countless copies. I didn¡¯t expect him, Mo Lichuan, to be so nave. HAHAHA.¡± Lu Huanzi only felt that her blood was flowing backward. On the other side, Chen Chuyun¡¯s tone was one of disdain. But at times, she was like a madman. However, Lu Huanzi knew in her heart that what Chen Chuyun said was true. She didn¡¯t lie to her. The one who had been lying to her was Mo Lichuan. So this was Mo Lichuan¡¯s biggest secret. Lu Huanzi sat by the bed all night. Her mood gradually calmed down. But this calmness made her feel that something in the bottom of her heart was withering and dying bit by bit. Lu Huanzi remembered saying something to Mo Lichuan in the past. It was that she would rather not know the truth. Because the truth was far crueler than she had imagined. Her sister was actually deliberately murdered by Mo Lichuan. However, Lu Huanzi had lived by her enemy¡¯s side for so many years, treating him like a God. She actually still loved him to death. She even gave birth to a child for him. How could this be? Lu Huanzi did not expect the end result to be like this. This was much more desperate than she had imagined. Lu Huanzi knew that everything her sister did was for herself. But if her sister was still alive now, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive her. Lu Huanzi also couldn¡¯t forgive herself. Lu Huanzi lay in bed for three days. During these three days, she barely ate anything. She also didn¡¯t answer any of her calls. It was as if this world had abandoned her. She lay in bed silently. Sometimes, she felt that she might really die like this. Lu Huanzi lay at home for three days, but Song Beibei found out. Song Beibei had always had her own key. It was probably because her phone had been switched off for three days that she had come over to take a look. When she opened the door, she saw that it was pitch black inside. Song Beibei had originally planned to leave. That was because there was not a single trace of human presence in the room. However, Song Beibei still felt that it was a little strange. This was because Lu Huanzi had a habit of pulling open the curtains before she left. She liked the feeling of brightness in the room. If she was not there, the curtains in Lu Huanzi¡¯s room would basically be pulled open. But now, it was so dense and dark. Song Beibei suddenly had a bad premonition. Song Beibei hurriedly opened the door to the room. As expected, she saw a person curled up on the bed. Song Beibei was shocked. She knew that person was Lu Huanzi. But Lu Huanzi¡¯s current state was really too terrifying. She actually opened her eyes. After not seeing her for a few days, Lu Huanzi¡¯s eye sockets had completely sunken. Her gaze had no focus Even if someone switched on the lights in the room. There was not a hint of that expression on her face. Her eyes looked as if they had gone blind. Lu Huanzi lay there quietly like a dried corpse. It was as if her soul had been completely emptied. Song Beibei was really frightened. She had never seen Lu Huanzi like this. Even when she was in America. Mo Lichuan carried Yujiang away. At that time, Lu Huanzi also fell into despair. But at that time, it seemed to be much better than now. Lu Huanzi lay quietly on the bed. Song Beibei was not even sure if she was still alive. Song Beibei actually did not dare to walk over. She slowly walked to the bedside. The first thing she did was to put her hand on Lu Huanzi¡¯s forehead to check her temperature. Fortunately, Lu Huanzi¡¯s body was still warm. No. It was not warm, but boiling hot. Lu Huanzi had a fever, a high fever. A heart that had not fallen to the ground seemed to be suddenly pulled up. Song Beibei hurriedly pulled Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re running a fever. Get up, let¡¯s go to the hospital. ¡± Lu Huanzi was like a puppet. No matter how Song Beibei pulled, she was indifferent. Song Beibei did not know what had happened either. But she knew that something bad must have happened. But now, she did not have time to worry so much. Lu Huanzi was running a high fever, and she did not know how long she had been in this state. Song Beibei did not know where she got the strength to carry Lu Huanzi on her back. Then, she stuffed Lu Huanzi into the car and sent her to the hospital. Lu Huanzi¡¯s condition was very serious. The doctor said that there was nothing in her stomach. She had a high fever accompanied by organ failure. Lu Huanzi was put on an oxygen tube and sent to the intensive care unit. The doctor said that if it was a little later, even if it was a few hours, Lu Huanzi would completely fall into a coma and die of shock. Moreover, the doctor even suspected that she had really committed suicide in such an extremely painful way. The word ¡®suicide¡¯ really scared Song Beibei. Her life could be considered to be rough. There were countless unsatisfying aspects in life. However, Song Beibei had never thought of committing suicide. Lu Huanzi¡¯s life trajectory was actually the same as hers. In fact, it was even more cruel than hers. At least, Xin Tong could be by her side. However, in Song Beibei¡¯s eyes, Lu Huanzi could still be considered an optimistic person. It was as if those people who had experienced their dog-shit lives had died countless times if they were not a little stronger. However, Song Beibei had never thought that Lu Huanzi would actually commit suicide. She almost could not believe it. What exactly had she experienced. Only when her hope had completely collapsed would she be so stubborn. Song Beibei¡¯s direct approach to all of this must have something to do with Mo Lichuan. However, she did not tell Mo Lichuan easily. Song Beibei waited outside the ICU for a day and a night before Lu Huanzi was finally out of danger and transferred to an ordinary ward. In just a few days, Lu Huanzi seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Even her cheekbones were clearly protruding. Lu Huanzi was still hanging the nutrient fluid. Song Beibei felt extremely uncomfortable when she thought of the doctor saying that she had not eaten or drank anything for a few days and nights. She held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. Lu Huanzi did not cry, but Song Beibei actually cried herself. Song Beibei held back her tears. ¡°Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you do such a stupid thing? ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if she had also walked through the gates of hell. During those three days, she did not eat anything. She just lay quietly on the bed. In fact, she was not hungry at all, nor was she in great pain. Her mind was always a little drowsy. She was just sleeping. Sometimes, she would be a little more awake. When she was awake, she could feel that her life seemed to be passing by bit by bit, but he did not care. At that time, there were no thoughts in her mind. She just felt that she wanted to end all of this as soon as possible. She no longer wanted to confront Mo Lichuan. She was too disappointed in this society. For some reason, she felt that all the hopes in her life had been destroyed in an instant. At that moment, she realized clearly. Originally, she still loved Mo Lichuan. However, this kind of love had now become a kind of sin. However, she had no way to change herself. Her love for Mo Lichuan seemed to have become a sharp dagger. Each blade of the dagger backfired on the tip of her heart until her flesh and blood were torn to shreds. Lu Huanzi really felt that everything had lost its meaning. She could not love Mo Lichuan. But she could not kill her. She could not avenge her sister, but she could not stop her love for Mo Lichuan. She was really too desperate. So the only thing she could do was to destroy herself. Only in this way could she be free, and everything could end. However, she did not expect Song Beibei to pull her back from the gates of hell. She lay on the hospital bed and looked at Song Beibei in a daze. Song Beibei cried even more sadly than she did. Song Beibei¡¯s voice gradually became clearer in her ears. Song Beibei kept on saying, ¡°Huanzi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Say something, okay? Don¡¯t scare me. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually didn¡¯t want Song Beibei to worry. She tried her best to squeeze out a few words from her throat, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t cry. ¡± Even though she used all her strength, the words she said were barely alive. When Song Beibei heard this, she was stunned at first, but then she cried even more sadly. Song Beibei applied for leave from the company and stayed with Lu Huanzi in the hospital for two days She even personally took care of her three meals a day. Although Song Beibei¡¯s culinary skills were terrible, she did not make much progress over the years. However, Lu Huanzi was still very touched. In the end, Lu Huanzi told everything to Song Beibei. After Song Beibei stopped, she was also in disbelief. ¡°could this be a misunderstanding? Brother Mo is not this kind of person. ¡± Lu Huanzi shook her head with tears flowing down her face. ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t know him at all. He is this kind of person. ¡± Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how to Console Lu Huanzi. If that was really the case¡­ Then the situation was very serious. Song Beibei could understand. It was because she knew that her father¡¯s death had something to do with Gu Yanqing. That kind of despair was almost bone-deep. During that period of time, Song Beibei didn¡¯t know how she had gotten through it. If it wasn¡¯t for their companionship and persuasion¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of a small life in her stomach¡­ Song Beibei felt that she wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it through. So much so that now, so many years had passed. When Song Beibei thought about that period of time, she still felt that the darkness was like a bottomless black hole. Sometimes, it could erode all her hopes in the dead of night. Moreover, Lu Huanzi¡¯s situation seemed to be much more serious. Back then, Mo Lichuan only knew about it, and Song Beibei had almost broken off her relationship with him for three years. So much so that Song Beibei still couldn¡¯t forgive Gu Yanqing. But Lu Huanzi had made it very clear. Mo Lichuan had deliberately murdered her sister. If that was really the case, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t imagine it. In Lu Huanzi¡¯s life, the two most important people, this was almost impossible to reconcile. And how much Lu Huanzi loved Mo Lichuan. Song Beibei was clear in her heart. This might really be able to crush a person¡¯s entire willpower. Lu Huanzi was afraid that Lu Huanzi wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it, so she stayed with her. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have any other family or friends, so song Beibei didn¡¯t dare to neglect her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s physical condition was gradually recovering. But in terms of spirit, Song Beibei was really helpless. Therefore, Song Beibei was very worried every day. Although she accidentally pulled Lu Huanzi back from the gates of hell,. If Lu Huanzi committed suicide, there was really nothing she could do to stop it. Lu Huanzi was in a trance every day. In fact, she did not think about anything these few days. The feeling of approaching death was not good. Only by walking on the line of death would one know what kind of fear it was. Song Beibei suggested a trip. She wanted to take her out for a walk. In the end, Lu Huanzi also agreed. It was probably because she agreed too readily that Song Beibei started to have doubts in her heart. Song Beibei said, ¡°Huanzi, do you want to see this world and leave without any regrets? ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that Song Beibei had been staying by her side for the past few days and was almost going crazy. Song Beibei was always afraid that Lu Huanzi would continue to think too hard. Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°Beibei, are you afraid that I¡¯ll commit suicide again? I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s words weren¡¯t to coax Song Beibei. Even if she wanted to commit suicide, she wouldn¡¯t do it in front of Song Beibei. That would be too cruel for her. Moreover, Lu Huanzi had temporarily given up on this idea. She didn¡¯t want to commit suicide to escape, but she hadn¡¯t thought about what to do at the moment. After Lu Huanzi was discharged from the hospital. Song Beibei brought her to Shengmei orphanage. In fact, that was the place where Song Beibei¡¯s ex-husband, Gu Yanqing, grew up when he was young. Song Beibei came over this time because she had some matters to settle. However, she bumped into her sworn enemy, Gu Wanjing, here. Speaking of Gu Wanjing, she was actually a ruthless character. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t have much contact with this person. However, she knew that this once famous female lawyer was even more scheming and scheming than Chen Chuyun, and her thoughts were extremely vicious. At this moment, she seemed to have already turned over a new leaf. She had abandoned everything and was now repenting in the orphanage to make up for her mistakes. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with this kind of person. However, Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect to bump into this woman¡¯s vicious actions. At that time, Song Beibei was not around. However, during the day, Song Beibei¡¯s clothes were wet and hung outside. Lu Huanzi vaguely saw a figure outside. She thought that it was Song Beibei who had returned. However, Lu Huanzi did not make a sound and quietly walked over. What she saw was Gu wanjing changing the medicine in Song Beibei¡¯s pocket. Song Beibei had always been suffering from insomnia. Therefore, she had almost always carried her sleeping pills with her. At that moment, Gu Wanjing poured out all the medicine and put it back into a bottle of white pills. Lu Huanzi could hardly believe it. In fact, Song Beibei had once told her about Gu Wanjing. This woman¡¯s methods were vicious and she had tried to kill her time and time again. When Lu Huanzi heard about those methods of using others to kill others, she only felt a chill run down her spine. What shocked her was that she did not expect a person to be so evil. Lu Huanzi used her knees to think about what kind of medicine she had changed. She knew what it was. This woman wanted to use such methods to kill Song Beibei without anyone knowing. She was too vicious. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Lu Huanzi could not help but shout. On the other side, Gu Wanjing¡¯s back seemed to stiffen. However, she was not particularly frightened. Instead, she replied at a moderate pace. When she saw Lu Huanzi, she actually had a smiling face, ¡°so it¡¯s Miss Lu. I heard that Miss Lu¡¯s body isn¡¯t small. It¡¯s already so late, yet you still come out to take in the night wind. It¡¯s very easy for you to catch a cold. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt that the person standing in front of her was simply a devil. Despite being caught in such an act, she could still speak in such a neutral manner. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was ice-cold, ¡°what were you doing just now? ¡± Gu wanjing slowly walked towards Lu Huanzi and said with a smile, ¡°what am I doing? I clearly didn¡¯t do anything. Miss Lu, are you hallucinating? ¡± Lu Huanzi slowly stepped back. She suddenly regretted it because she sensed danger. Lu Huanzi turned around and wanted to escape. However, she was caught by Gu Wanjing in an instant. She took out a piece of gauze from somewhere. Lu huanzi consciously smelled a pungent smell. It was ether. Her sister had brought her to the laboratory once before. She knew the smell of this thing. Gu Wanjing¡¯s devil-like words had already appeared in her ears. ¡°Miss Lu, we have no enmity between us. I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you really saw something you shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯ll take care of you first, then I¡¯ll take care of Song Beibei. Aren¡¯t the two of you best friends Then let¡¯s be friends on the road to hell.¡± Lu Huanzi was very clear about that feeling. It was a feeling of being on the verge of death and gradually losing consciousness. Her ears were buzzing, and her vision gradually blurred. Everything in her mind played out once, then suddenly turned black and white and gradually disappeared! That feeling¡­ ¡­ Everything seemed to freeze in the moment before she lost consciousness. + + + + + Lu Huanzi¡¯s brain was still buzzing. She seemed to hear the sound of an ambulance. There were many people moving in front of her. It seemed that someone was shouting her name loudly. But she could not tell who it was. When Lu Huanzi woke up, she was already lying in the hospital ward. When she opened her eyes, she saw an IV drip. The end of her nose was almost filled with the taste of disinfectant. But at this moment, her mind had never been so clear. Everything just now was like a dream. Everything in the past, all the past events, came pouring in like a tsunami. Lu Huanzi knew clearly that last night, she had driven out of Nian Nian alone. She had finally crashed into a tree by the roadside. But in that instant, she had actually recovered all the memories that she had lost a year ago. Everything was now like a mirror that had been blown away by dust, reflecting the clear and cruel past. She remembered it! Everything, everything, she remembered it clearly! From the acquaintance with Mo Lichuan to the deep despair of love. From the first time she called him brother-in-law, to the time when she lost her memory, to the time when she became the boss of Nian Nian. Only then did Lu Huanzi realize that she had never truly gotten rid of her. Everything seemed to have returned to its original point in an instant. Lu Huanzi looked at the ceiling like a wooden figure. Her heart was somewhat numb and heartless. At this moment, the ward¡¯s door suddenly opened. Lu Huanzi slowly turned her head. A tall figure appeared at the door. Mo Lichuan appeared at the ward¡¯s door. Mo Lichuan saw that Lu Huanzi had already woken up. He hurriedly walked in. He walked to Lu Huanzi¡¯s bedside and said, ¡°Huanzi, how are you? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan as if she was looking at a stranger. Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze was still on Mo Lichuan¡¯s face. And that look of hers was as if she didn¡¯t recognize him at all. Mo Lichuan frowned. ¡°Huanzi, do you still recognize me? ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi glanced over. Her voice was very soft. ¡°¡­¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°go. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Mo Lichuan only thought that she was still angry. She walked to Lu Huanzi and said in a deep voice, ¡°Huanzi, do you really think that I would touch that woman? Whether that woman drugged me or not, I¡¯m sure that I definitely didn¡¯t touch her. ¡± Lu Huanzi knew that it was a trap set by Lu Jinghao. Even if Mo Lichuan touched her, it couldn¡¯t be blamed on him. Moreover, Lu Huanzi also believed in this man¡¯s self-control. As long as there was a trace of consciousness, no one could force him to do things that he was unwilling to do This was what Lu Huanzi understood about Mo Lichuan after she recovered her memory. But now, it seemed that everything was no longer important. Those past events seemed to have become a rope that was strangling her neck at this moment. Lu Huanzi felt suffocated. At this moment, the person she did not want to see the most was Mo Lichuan. She would rather not remember these past memories. This man, whom she had already died for once, now stood beside her and explained seriously, it made her feel disgusted. She could not understand. How could this man break through her psychological defense. He killed her sister. But he raised her by his side for so many years and loved her with all his heart. Was He not worried that one day when she found out the truth, she would find an opportunity to get to know him directly? Or is this man too conceited to take her abilities seriously? Chapter 1373 Lu Huanzi turned her body sideways, even though she was gritting her teeth. However, her voice still sounded like she was breathing. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I don¡¯t want to see you. You can go. ¡± Mo Lichuan stood beside Lu Huanzi¡¯s bed for a while before he left. Lu Huanzi felt a headache. Those past experiences made her feel extremely weak. From the beginning, Lu Huanzi did not choose to take revenge, but to escape. She used extreme methods to destroy herself. God really liked to joke. Even after she lost her memory, she still did not escape from Mo Lichuan. She even worshipped him like a God by his side. Lu Huanzi had always respected and feared him. But now, she finally knew how stupid she was. Lu Huanzi had a terrible headache. It was probably because the small bean in her brain had started to act up again. Mo Lichuan had once said that her sister was also born with this disease. But it was triggered later, and there was no cure. He was really amazing. The things he did could be covered up seamlessly. Perhaps his sister really did have this disease, but his sister did not die of it. At this moment, Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind was filled with the contents of her sister¡¯s diary. Her sister did it for herself. Perhaps in Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, she deserved it. Everyone in the world could say that she shouldn¡¯t, but Lu Huanzi was not qualified. Her sister¡¯s face appeared in her mind. Lu Huanzi remembered that in the summer, she and her sister lay on the bamboo couch in the courtyard. Lu Huanzi always liked to lie in her sister¡¯s arms. And her sister held a cattail leaf fan in her hand, gently driving away all the mosquitoes around her. Then, when she fell asleep, she would carry her into the house. Only then did she realize how much she missed that time. It seemed that everything had changed after her sister met Mo Lichuan. The days when her sister left, the pain she endured was still vivid in her mind. When Lu Huanzi thought of this, she could not find peace in her heart. Lu Huanzi lay in the hospital for three days. In fact, other than the slight concussion that caused her to recall all her memories, the car accident did not affect her at all. In these three days, Lu Huanzi finally sorted out all her thoughts. She could not escape anymore. Mo Lichuan also came over several times. Lu Huanzi always ignored him. ¡°¡­¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s most common sentence was, ¡°Huanzi, why don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± Mo Lichuan only thought that she had always cared about Lu Jinghao¡¯s one night with him. It was good that there was such a misunderstanding. Lu Huanzi needed some time to adjust her emotions. On the day that Lu Huanzi was discharged from the hospital, she did not inform anyone and went through the discharge procedures herself. Then, she went back to Nian Nian. Azu saw that Lu Huanzi had returned and still silently brought over a large pile of documents and placed them on Lu Huanzi¡¯s desk. Lu Huanzi was not in the mood to read the documents and only said to Azu, ¡°you decide on these things. I want to be alone for a while. ¡± Azu did not leave quickly. Lu Huanzi understood Azu¡¯s personality. In fact, Azu was concerned about her situation and wanted to come over to take a look. However, people like Azu were not good at expressing themselves. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°do you have anything else? ¡± Azu finally opened his mouth, ¡°if it¡¯s something good, how should I deal with it? ¡± After that night. Everyone in the past ten years knew about the things that Lu Jinghao had done. Everyone was cursing and feeling unfair for her. They said that she was kind enough to raise an ingrate It was a real story of a farmer and a snake. Lu Huanzi frowned. ¡°She hasn¡¯t left yet? ¡± Azu said, ¡°she refused to leave and has been waiting for you to come back. ¡± Lu Huanzi snorted coldly. ¡°Then tell her to come over. ¡± Lu Jinghao was brought over very quickly. In just a few days, Lu Jinghao had already lost weight. She looked so weak and pitiful. The first time Lu Jinghao saw Lu Huanzi, she almost became expensive. As she cried, she said, ¡°sister Huanzi, they said that you had an accident. I was very worried. It¡¯s all my fault. I was wrong. Sister Huanzi, I deserve to die for my sins. I know that you will never forgive me, but you still let me go. Before I leave, I must tell you something. ¡± Lu Huanzi actually did not want to hear it at all. She also did not want to hear her crying here. However, Lu Jinghao continued, ¡°actually, Mr. Mo did not touch me. Sister Huan, I know that you are in a lot of pain because of this matter. Seeing you in pain makes me feel even more painful. I did not expect that you would get into a car accident, Sister Huan. I am very regretful because my hesitation caused you such great harm. Sister Huan, you are the person who treats me the best in this world. I do not want to see you in pain. That night, Mr. Mo did not touch me at all. I did drug him, but it was not that kind of drug. It would only cause people to fall into an unconscious state. Sister Huan, you know that I was once¡­ ¡­ I disgust men .. I will never let men touch me. Sister Huan, believe me. You and Mr. Mo can reconcile. I will leave. I will bless the two of you.¡± Lu Huanzi was still a little surprised. Although this answer was almost within her expectations. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was deep and silent. Lu Jinghao thought that Lu Huanzi did not believe her, so she hurriedly explained, ¡°Sister Huan, what do you have to do to believe me¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s gaze seemed to fall far away, and her voice seemed to mutter, ¡°it¡¯s too late, it¡¯s too late. ¡± Lu Jinghao was a little stunned, but she did not understand what Lu Huanzi meant. Lu Huanzi looked down at the weeping Lu Jinghao. She actually helped her up personally. Lu Huanzi said to Lu Jinghao word by word, ¡°you have to remember one thing. That night, Mr. Mo violated you. It was indeed him who violated you. ¡± Chapter 1374 Lu Jinghao was stunned. She had no idea why sister Huan would say that. She said, ¡°Sister Huan, I know I¡¯m wrong. I really know I¡¯m wrong. ¡± Lu Huanzi helped Lu Jinghao up. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°do you want to stay here? ¡± Lu Jinghao was still stunned. She had no idea why Lu Huanzi had suddenly changed into a different person. But she still nodded hard. ¡°Sister Huan, as long as I can stay by your side, I¡¯m willing to do anything. Sister Huan, I really know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was calm, but it actually looked a little terrifying. Lu Jinghao had never seen Lu Huanzi like this before. She was deep and dark, and her entire body was filled with a dark aura, just like a messenger from hell. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you can stay for ten years if you want, but you have to do one thing for me. ¡± Lu Jinghao was actually so excited that tears were flowing down her face. ¡°Sister Huan, no matter what it is, as long as you tell me, my life will be given by you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you go back first. When the time comes, I will naturally tell you. ¡± Lu Jinghao left. Lu Huanzi was left alone in the office again. The whole world seemed to have quieted down. What to do next. Actually, Lu Huanzi hadn¡¯t thought about it herself. Should she do it or not She only felt a terrible headache. At this time, the office door rang again. Xi Feng came in and said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°the young master is here. ¡± At this time, a little boy walked out from behind Xi Feng at a moderate pace. He smiled at Lu Huanzi and said, ¡°mom. ¡± Lu Huanzi wanted to cry when she saw Lu Yujiang. The only thing Lu Huanzi wanted to do now was worry about Yujiang. This child was so pitiful. He had a mother like her and a father like Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi opened her arms to him. ¡°Yujiang, come here. ¡± Lu Yujiang walked over unhurriedly. Lu Huanzi held him in her arms. Tears fell out of her eyes. Yujiang also noticed. ¡°Mommy, what happened to you? They said you were in a car accident? ¡± Lu Huanzi wiped her tears away. Then, she forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why did you suddenly come over? ¡± Yujiang should be in Melbourne now. Lu Yujiang said, ¡°I heard that you had a car accident, so I came straight back. ¡± Lu Huanzi was a little surprised. ¡°Does your father know? ¡± Yujiang shook his head. ¡°I went straight to the hospital, but the hospital said that you were discharged today, so I came straight over. I didn¡¯t have time to tell Dad. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt quite sad. She reached out and touched Yujiang¡¯s hair. This child was so young, so independent that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Lu Huanzi touched Yujiang¡¯s hair. ¡°Have you eaten lunch? ¡± Yujiang shook his head. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get the chef from Shinian to make it for you. ¡± Lu Yujiang said, ¡°I want to eat dad¡¯s braised pork. Mom, come home with me. ¡± At the mention of Mo Lichuan, Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. But Lu Huanzi still agreed in the end. When they returned to Mo Lichuan¡¯s villa, Mo Lichuan was not at home. But after a while, he came back. Mo Lichuan hired a nurse in the hospital. So Mo Lichuan must have known that she had been discharged from the hospital. But Mo Lichuan probably did not expect Lu Huanzi to come back on her own. Mo Lichuan saw Lu Huanzi appear in the villa and was very surprised. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not give him a good look. When Mo Lichuan came over to hug Lu Huanzi, she also avoided him. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yujiang came alone. He wants to eat the braised pork you made. ¡± Mo Lichuan only frowned slightly. ¡°Huanzi, don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not say anything. She turned around and went to Yujiang¡¯s room. Mo Lichuan stood in the same place alone. At noon, Mo Lichuan really cooked the braised pork himself. This was originally Lu Huanzi¡¯s favorite. But at this moment, Lu Huanzi only felt like a fishbone in her throat when she ate it. After lunch, Lu Huanzi said to Yujiang, ¡°you will return to Melbourne tomorrow. ¡± Yujiang said, ¡°why can¡¯t I live in the country? ¡± Originally, Mo Lichuan had already completed the formalities for Yujiang. Moreover, he had already attended school in the country previously. At that time, they were planning to live happily together as a family of three. Yujiang had only returned to Melbourne a few days ago to bring his golden retriever over. However, he did not expect that Lu Huanzi would actually let her live in Melbourne. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Yujiang, you grew up there. It¡¯s the best place for you. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t know how to explain it to her child. Mo Yujiang said, ¡°won¡¯t the two of you get married? ¡± Although Lu Yujiang was young¡­ He had heard some rumors during the new year. In fact, he knew that there must be some problems between his parents. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°your father and I won¡¯t get married. ¡± Lu Yujiang looked very disappointed. But he didn¡¯t say a word. He hadn¡¯t finished his meal yet. He put down his chopsticks directly. He didn¡¯t even touch a piece of braised pork that he had wanted to eat. Mo Lichuan lowered his head and went out. It was hard to tell what he was thinking with that silent look. This child was good at being silent. Sometimes, he was so silent that he almost shut himself up. Lu Huanzi knew that this was very harmful to the child. But she would rather go to Melbourne with Yujiang than witness everything that would happen in the future. From the beginning to the end, Mo Lichuan sat there without saying a word. It was not until Yujiang left. Mo Lichuan then said coldly, ¡°Lu Huanzi, what exactly do you want? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, do you dare to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it? You slept peacefully, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible? ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi and felt an incredulous expression. ¡°What did you say? ¡± ¡°Mr. Mo slept with my people, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible? ¡± Lu Huanzi said it again. Mo Lichuan was silent for a long time, and in the end, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you crazy? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if you say I¡¯m crazy, but I married Lu Jinghao. I treat her like my own sister. Don¡¯t you have any responsibility for this? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°in the end, you still don¡¯t believe me. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I only believe what my eyes see. ¡± Mo Lichuan revealed a disappointed expression. In the end, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you regretting it now? Are You using such a lame reason to break off the engagement? Yes, Chen Huaijin came to the hospital to see you several times. Why? Are you touched now? ¡± Lu Huanzi was also stunned. Because Lu Huanzi had no idea that Chen Huaijin had come. Chen Huaijin was now engaged to Tang Yingzhi. Moreover, she ran away from the engagement party, which almost made him lose face. Lu Huanzi only thought that they would only stay apart forever. But she didn¡¯t expect that when she was unconscious, Chen Huaijin actually came to see her. Lu Huanzi almost beat him at his own game. ¡°Mo Lichuan, actually, I¡¯ve never thought of marrying you. It¡¯s because I look down on irresponsible men like you. ¡± Mo Lichuan looked at Lu huanzi coldly. Of course, he had long heard the hidden meaning in her words. Mo Lichuan sneered and followed Lu Huanzi¡¯s words, ¡°alright, tell me, what is the meaning of being brave and responsible? What kind of responsibility do you want me to take? ¡± Lu huanzi smiled, ¡°marry Jinghao. The person you should marry is her. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s smile was so bright that it was like a spring breeze. Mo Lichuan did not expect Lu Huanzi to suddenly say such a thing. In fact, no matter what, he did not expect Lu Huanzi to say such a thing. This was too ridiculous. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Lu Huanzi, are you kind or stupid? You were set up by a girl. Can¡¯t you see it? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°since it¡¯s already a fact, why do you have to quibble? I know what kind of character being quiet is. ¡± Lu Huanzi pretended to be stupid. Sometimes, she had to put on this coat. Mo Lichuan said coldly, ¡°well, if you hope so, then I¡¯ll do as you wish. ¡± With that, Mo Lichuan stood up with a dark face and left the restaurant. Only Lu Huanzi was left in the restaurant. In fact, everything was within Lu Huanzi¡¯s expectations. Lu Huanzi knew Mo Lichuan too well. She knew that Mo Lichuan would definitely agree. It was not because Mo Lichuan was angry, or because of her goading. It was because Mo Lichuan could not see through her. With Mo Lichuan¡¯s personality, he definitely wanted to know what she was up to. Chapter 1375 Therefore, he would definitely choose to play along. Lu Huanzi deliberately made such an abnormal decision, making mo Lichuan angry and confused. However, in the end, Mo Lichuan still agreed. Lu Huanzi laughed. Now, there was really no turning back. Yujiang was sent back to Melbourne by Mo Lichuan the next day. Lu Huanzi also knew that Mo Lichuan wanted to know what she wanted to do as soon as possible. Lu Huanzi did not disappoint Mo Lichuan. That night, she brought Lu Jinghao back to the villa. Although Mo Lichuan agreed verbally. But he did not expect Lu Huanzi to be serious so soon. When he saw Lu Jinghao appear in the villa, his entire person was as gloomy as ice. At that time, Lu Jinghao was in the kitchen. Mo Lichuan originally saw the figure of a woman in the kitchen. At first, he thought it was Lu Huanzi When he walked over, he frowned. Lu Jinghao turned around and saw Mo Lichuan. The Bowl and chopsticks in her hand almost fell to the ground. Lu Jinghao quickly said, ¡°Mr. Mo, you¡¯re back. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were so cold that he wanted to kill someone. His voice was as cold as a dagger. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Lu Jinghao stuttered and didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°I asked her to come here. ¡°. Mo Lichuan turned around and saw Lu Huanzi. Obviously, she had just taken a shower. She was wearing very thin clothes. There seemed to be a faint fragrance on her body. However, Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still dark. He said coldly, ¡°Lu Huanzi, did you bring her here to disgust me? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Mr. Mo, aren¡¯t you already planning to marry Jing? She will soon be the mistress of this place. Why is she here to disgust you? ¡± Mo Lichuan flew into a rage and left with a flick of his sleeve. Mo Lichuan was right. Lu Huanzi brought Lu Jinghao here to disgust Mo Lichuan. No matter what, she had the same name as her sister. As long as Lu Jinghao was here, Mo Lichuan would definitely think of his sister. Didn¡¯t he feel guilty? How could he feel guilty? The devil wouldn¡¯t feel guilty. But what Lu Huanzi wanted was far more than his guilt. After Mo Lichuan left. Lu Jinghao stood there awkwardly. Lu Jinghao said, ¡°Sister Huan¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi glanced at her. ¡°Is the meal ready? ¡± Lu Jinghao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s ready. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°let¡¯s have dinner. ¡± ¡°then Mr. Mo¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi looked very relaxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him for now. ¡± Lu Huanzi had dinner with Lu Jinghao. After dinner, Lu Huanzi said to Lu Jinghao, ¡°send this bowl of soup to Mr. Mo¡¯s room. ¡± Lu Jinghao¡¯s voice was like a mosquito. ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯m afraid of Mr. Mo. ¡± She was the one who set Mr. Mo up and caused his relationship with sister Huan to fall apart. Moreover, Mo Lichuan had long seen through her thoughts. Every time he saw her stay by sister Huan¡¯s side, it was as if he wanted to swallow her alive. Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was also so cold that there was no warmth in it. ¡°If you don¡¯t even dare to do this, what use do I have for you? ¡± Lu Jinghao gritted her teeth after hearing Lu Huanzi¡¯s words. ¡°Sister Huan, I¡¯ll go. ¡± Lu Jinghao sent a bowl of soup that Lu Huanzi had prepared to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. Lu Huanzi also followed. However, she did not go to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. As expected, Mo Lichuan¡¯s roar was heard in the room. There was also the sound of a porcelain bowl breaking. Lu Huanzi lay on the bed. The door was slightly ajar. Listening to Mo Lichuan¡¯s somewhat out of control voice, Lu Huanzi felt as if she had lost control. Lu Jinghao also stayed in the villa. Almost every day, Lu Huanzi asked Lu Jinghao to send a bowl of soup to Mo Lichuan. Of course, Mo Lichuan would not eat it He would fly into a rage almost every day. Mo Lichuan was almost certain that she brought Lu Jinghao here to disgust him! Gradually, Mo Lichuan no longer came back. However, Lu Huanzi was always able to find Mo Lichuan¡¯s residence. Then, she sent Lu Jinghao over accurately. Finally, one day, Mo Lichuan rushed into Lu Huanzi¡¯s room and pulled Lu Huanzi up from the bed. ¡°Lu Huanzi, what exactly do you want to do? Do you feel happy torturing me like this every day? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled. ¡°Why am I torturing you? Jinghao is a good wife and a good mother. I¡¯m just cultivating her. She will be a qualified wife. ¡± How could Mo Lichuan believe her nonsense. However, he still could not see what Lu Huanzi was trying to do. Day After Day, his mind was almost out of control. Until one day, Lu Huanzi made Lu Jinghao wear a wedding dress and send it to Mo Lichuan. Then she said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, do you think she is beautiful? ¡± Mo Lichuan finally lost control. ¡°Lu Huanzi, don¡¯t go too far. You have to know that if I want to kill her, she won¡¯t live past tomorrow morning. ¡± Lu Huanzi chuckled. ¡°Of course, Mr. Mo, you have the ability to kill Lu Jinghao just like how you killed Lu Jinghao back then. ¡± When Mo Lichuan heard this, he was slightly stunned at first. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t react in time. But finally, it became clear in an instant. However, Mo Lichuan remained silent for a long time. In the end, he sneered. ¡°I was wondering why you did these strange things. It turns out that you have recovered your memory. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°yes, I have recovered my memory. ¡± Mo Lichuan Sat on the SOFA and gradually felt his body begin to feel numb. However, he pointed at Lu Jinghao beside him. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to ask her to disgust me. Wouldn¡¯t it be more enjoyable if you just slit your throat with a knife? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°back then, you let my sister die unhappily. How could I let you die unhappily? ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly understood many things. ¡°So, your goal is to kill me? ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°to return the favor, have you heard of it? ¡± Mo Lichuan actually looked at Lu Huanzi with a hint of a smile, as if he was waiting for her to reveal the secret. Lu Huanzi continued, ¡°back then, I put all the things that you added into the milk that my sister drank before she went to sleep into the soup that you drank. ¡± Mo Lichuan said with a smile, ¡°but I¡¯ve never drank that soup before. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t drink it, but this medicine is still different from the one you drank back then. It¡¯s volatile, and it can enter the skin and seep into the blood. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so crazy these past few days. You can¡¯t control your emotions and even have hallucinations, right? ¡± Mo Lichuan laughed, ¡°you¡¯re really smart. Where did you get these medicines? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I naturally have my ways. In this world, as long as there¡¯s money, what can¡¯t I do? ¡± Lu Jinghao was still holding a bowl of soup in her hand. Lu Huanzi walked over. Lu Jinghao couldn¡¯t understand their conversation at all. She did not know that Lu Huanzi had drugged the soup. Of course, she did not know about the feud between Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan. She did not expect that Lu Huanzi seemed to love Mr. Mo so much. But one day, she would poison him. Lu huanzi picked up the soup in her hand and said to Lu Jinghao, ¡°your mission has been completed. Go and find Azu. He will give you a sum of money and leave forever. ¡± Lu Jinghao grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Huan, you still want to chase me away, right? Sister Huan, don¡¯t chase me away. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost shouted at her, ¡°get lost, I never want to see you again. When we get outside, don¡¯t ever let anyone know that your name is Lu Jinghao. You don¡¯t deserve this name. ¡± Lu Jinghao did not leave after Lu Huanzi said that. Lu Jinghao said, ¡°sister Huan, are you going to kill Mr. Mo? Sister Huan, I¡¯ll kill her for you. I¡¯ll go to jail for you. ¡± Chapter 1376 As she spoke, she suddenly took out a fruit knife from the fruit basket on the table. As she spoke, she was about to stab Mo Lichuan. Mo Lichuan was currently sitting on the SOFA, unable to move. The dosage of the medicine was about the same. Lu Huanzi had calculated it accurately and it had already taken effect in her body. However, at the critical moment, Lu Huanzi suddenly blocked in front of Mo Lichuan. The fruit knife stabbed directly into Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder. Fortunately, Lu Jinghao¡¯s reaction was fast enough. She only made a big cut on her shoulder. Lu Jinghao was almost stunned. She clearly knew that sister Huan wanted Mo Lichuan¡¯s life, so why did she take the knife for him. Lu Jinghao¡¯s hand kept shaking. Lu Huanzi said coldly, ¡°who allowed you to do this? When is it your turn to kill him? Get lost now. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll sell you to Africa. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m very kind. ¡± Lu Jinghao was in disbelief. But in the end, she still ran out of the room. Lu Huanzi¡¯s general gang was still bleeding non-stop. She was wearing a white dress, and the blood had already soaked a large area. Mo Lichuan frowned and said, ¡°you should go to the hospital. ¡± However, Lu Huanzi smiled and looked at the wound on half of her shoulder coldly, as if it was just a small wound. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you¡¯re about to die, yet you still care about me. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°why can¡¯t I move now? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°because the medicine in your body has finally taken effect. Oh Right, this bowl in my hand is the last dose¡­ ¡± ¡°If you drink it now, you can sleep forever. ¡± ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll go to jail. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I can avenge my sister. ¡± ¡°You think you can conclude that I killed your sister with just a diary? Lu Huanzi, aren¡¯t you being too arbitrary? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? What other reason do you want to lie to me? Tell me. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s emotions suddenly became agitated. Mo Lichuan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s all me. Kill me and avenge your sister. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand that was holding the soup bowl suddenly trembled. Mo Lichuan looked at Lu Huanzi¡¯s trembling fingers. ¡°What are you hesitating for? Drink this bowl of soup for me and you¡¯ll completely avenge your sister. Lu Huanzi, what are you afraid of? ¡± Lu Huanzi did not expect Mo Lichuan to be so calm at this moment. There was not even a hint of fear in his eyes. His gaze was even a little gentle. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°Huanzi, why do you have to go through so much trouble? If you were the one who brought me soup every night, even if it was poison, I would definitely drink every drop of it. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s emotions were a little out of control. ¡°Mo Lichuan, don¡¯t give me any more bewitching soup. It¡¯s useless to say anything now. You killed my sister. My sister died in so much pain. It¡¯s only right and proper for me to kill you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°don¡¯t waste time. Drink it and leave quickly. No one will find out it¡¯s you. ¡°. ¡°I can see that that girl is sincere towards you. If she really finds out, that girl will take the initiative to replace you. Kill me and live the rest of your life with Yujiang. Don¡¯t ever tell him the truth. Just say that I died due to overwork. After I die, Azu will take over and sell my business. When that time comes, the money will be enough for the two of you to spend a few lifetimes. I don¡¯t need Yujiang to inherit these and I don¡¯t wish for him to live such a tiring life. Just bring him around the world and let him live happily. ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s tears suddenly flowed down. ¡°You knew that I wanted to harm you? ¡± If he didn¡¯t know, why would he say such a thing. Why would he let Azu accept the sale of his property? Could it be that he already knew everything. Including the things that she had done these past few days? Mo Lichuan smiled and said, ¡°silly girl, with that little trick of yours, how could I not know? I knew from the beginning that you had regained your memory. ¡°If this is your last wish, then I will fulfill it. As long as you can live in peace in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t continue to feel guilty and pain. Your sister¡¯s death is indeed related to me. I was the one who harmed her. I killed her. It¡¯s understandable that you want revenge. However, I¡¯m dead. I hope you can forgive me. After all, you won¡¯t be happy even if you hate someone. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt as if someone had stabbed her heart again and again with a knife. In the end, nothing could escape Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. In the end, his every move was clearly observed by him Mo Lichuan watched helplessly as he dug a hole. But in the end, he did not hesitate to jump into it. Why? Lu Huanzi could not understand. Lu Huanzi finally said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, what weakness do you have? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s voice was very low. But Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression changed. He seemed to have guessed something. ¡°Lu Huanzi, what do you want to do? Give me the medicine, kill me, and you¡¯ll be free. You won¡¯t have to suffer anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi seemed to have not heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s words at all. She seemed to be mumbling to herself. ¡°Mo Lichuan, I know that your weakness is me. ¡± At this moment, Mo Lichuan, who had always been very calm, had a trace of fear in his eyes Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you¡¯ve guessed everything, but you didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it in the end. In fact, the medicine that I usually give you is just a special drug mixed with a little marijuana. It won¡¯t do any special harm to you. You can¡¯t move now. I just added an anesthetic into the coffee you drank. Don¡¯t worry. It will be released automatically after a few hours. ¡± At this moment, Lu Huanzi was also very calm. However, Mo Lichuan seemed to be unable to sit still. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°but this bowl of soup is laced with puffer fish poison. If you drink it, you will really die. ¡± Mo Lichuan had already guessed what Lu Huanzi wanted to do. She used almost all of her strength. ¡°Don¡¯t drink it, Huanzi, don¡¯t drink it. Huanzi, please, listen to me. Don¡¯t drink it. There is still a secret behind your sister¡¯s death. Don¡¯t you want to know? Don¡¯t drink it, please! ¡± Lu Huanzi had already finished the soup bowl in her hand in one gulp. Goodbye, Mo Lichuan. After so many years, I still can¡¯t bear to kill you. In the end, I still walked the same path as back then. Lu Huanzi only heard Mo Lichuan shouting her name with all his strength. But Lu Huanzi quickly lost consciousness. She didn¡¯t expect that she would wake up in the end. In just a few days, she seemed to have brushed shoulders with the grim reaper countless times. But Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t understand. It seemed that even the grim reaper had abandoned her. Lu Huanzi¡¯s brain was still conscious. She could sense the situation around her. She could also feel that her hand was being held. Lu Huanzi was sure that she had woken up. However, she was unable to open her eyes Her consciousness was still a little blurry. Along with some blurry sounds. Lu Huanzi used all her strength to capture and distinguish. In the end, she still heard it clearly. At this moment, the person holding her hand was Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi felt that it was very noisy because Mo Lichuan had been talking. However, she could not make a sound. ¡°¡­¡± And she could not tell him to shut up. Mo Lichuan¡¯s words. Were still like a curse that entered Lu Huanzi¡¯s ears. ¡°I know that even if I say these things now, you won¡¯t be able to hear it. I really hope that the person lying here now is me. I¡¯ve already experienced it once. Two years ago, you laid here like this for half a year. At that time, they said the same thing as now. They said that you might always be like this, that you might not wake up, or that you might wake up tomorrow. That half a year really felt like it was longer than a lifetime, but you finally woke up. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s fingers gently caressed the back of Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. His voice was very gentle, as if it came from far away, but there was a cold sadness in it. ¡°But now you¡¯re lying here again, exactly the same as back then. I feel that after so many years, I¡¯ve obviously had a dream. I just fell asleep on the side of your bed. Now that I¡¯ve woken up from the dream, everything has returned to its original state. Huanzi, tell me, am I dreaming? Perhaps everything now is just a dream. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was exceptionally clear in the quiet ward. ¡°I know that you hate me, hate me for lying to you, hate me for causing your sister¡¯s death. Jing Jing¡¯s death is my lifelong regret. I don¡¯t want to explain anything. When your sister married me back then, I always thought that she was doing it for you, for your custody rights. But I didn¡¯t expect her to have other motives. She stole trade secrets. Until now, I still don¡¯t understand why she would go to such an extent. If I were to say that it was for money, I really don¡¯t believe it at all. ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent again for a while. It was as if he had returned to some distant thought. Chapter 1377 Lu Huanzi wanted to say something, but she could not open her mouth. Her consciousness was getting clearer and clearer, but she could not open her mouth to speak. Mo Lichuan was still rambling beside her. His voice was calm, especially clear in the quiet ward. But it was more like he was talking to himself. ¡°I know you hate me, because you know that I added a slow and fatal drug into your sister¡¯s milk. ¡± When Lu Huanzi heard this, the blood in her body seemed to flow backward. After so many years, this was probably the first time Mo Lichuan admitted it. After so many years, no matter what method she used,. Mo Lichuan was always ambiguous. In the end, it came out of his mouth. Lu Huanzi could not tell what she was feeling. If she was awake now, she would be laughing. Mo Lichuan, oh Mo Lichuan, you finally admitted it. You finally admitted that you are a murderer. And you used such a despicable method. Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart seemed to be gouged out Mo Lichuan continued, ¡°it¡¯s true that I killed your sister, and in a very conscious state. But Huanzi, I had no choice. I didn¡¯t lie to you about many things. After the earthquake, your sister¡¯s head and hands caused the congenital tumor in her cerebellum to rupture. Just like you, your sister also has the congenital disease of cerebellum atrophy. I¡¯ve thought of countless ways, but even with the current medical conditions, there¡¯s no cure. ¡± Mo Lichuan paused for a moment. ¡°during that period of time, your sister was in a lot of pain. During the final consultation, the doctor diagnosed that she would not live for more than three months. In order to make her feel better, I did this. The so-called drugs you mentioned were actually prescribed by the hospital. Up until now, I still keep the records of the prescribed drugs. I did not intend to kill her, but I just wanted to make her last life less painful. ¡± Lu Huanzi was still very shocked when she heard this. However, she could not tell if mo Lichuan was telling the truth. If it was true, why didn¡¯t he tell her earlier. It was better than letting her hate him so much. Mo Lichuan continued, ¡°I thought that your sister did not know about this, but later, she left a diary. After that, she knew about it. No matter what, this was a decision I made on my own accord. It did not conform to human morality. For so many years, I have always been very regretful and guilty. Perhaps there would be a medical miracle at that time. Perhaps I could have worked harder. Perhaps, peace would have been able to last longer. Peace was ultimately because I caused the rupture of the tumor. In the end, it was also because of me that I died. It is not wrong for you to treat me as your enemy. ¡± Lu Huanzi was shocked. However, she still could not tell. She did not know if she should believe him. Mo Lichuan had not explained a single word after being hated by her for so many years. It was very likely that he had meticulously arranged the excuse. Lu Huanzi felt lost, very lost. Accompanied by a drop of pain, like rain, they all fell down densely. Mo Lichuan continued, ¡°after so many years, when you hated me, I actually felt a little better. I only felt that this was something I should bear. All these years, I¡¯ve also been investigating why your sister stole that trade secret. As far as I know, she didn¡¯t hand it over to Shengtian, nor did she get the money. No one knows where that information is now, and I don¡¯t know either. ¡± Chapter 1378 Mo Lichuan was silent for a while. He seemed to have fallen into some unsolvable mystery. Then, his fingers gently stroked the back of Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand. ¡°Huanzi, this is the truth. I know you can¡¯t hear it now. If you can wake up, you will definitely continue to hate me. ¡°But if you can wake up, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you hate me for the rest of your life. You can kill me if you want to. You can leave me if you want to. As long as you can wake up, Huanzi, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t bear to lose you again. Don¡¯t be so cruel to me. I beg you, don¡¯t be so cruel to me. ¡± Lu Huanzi only felt a warm liquid on her hand. One drop, two drops. Was Mo Lichuan crying? Lu Huanzi had never seen Mo Lichuan cry. So now, she almost couldn¡¯t imagine Mo Lichuan crying. But he did cry. Then, Mo Lichuan left. Lu Huanzi slowly opened her eyes. Yes, she woke up. At the moment when Mo Lichuan¡¯s tears fell on her hand. It was as if she was suddenly pulled back to the human world from an empty space. Lu Huanzi coldly looked at the ceiling of the ward. The ceiling had all kinds of overlapping shadows of machines. At this moment, her body was still stuck with all kinds of tubes. However, her mind was clearer than ever. Was what Mo Lichuan said true? At least, Lu Huanzi felt that under such circumstances, Mo Lichuan had no reason to lie to her. In the end, her sister still stole trade secrets, but not for money. Why was that? An idea came to Lu Huanzi¡¯s mind. Her sister hoped that Mo Lichuan would remember her forever. Her sister still loved Mo Lichuan in the end. She hated Mo Lichuan for so many years, but she did not expect such an outcome. She had always thought that her sister¡¯s death was a conspiracy that had been planned for a long time, but in fact, it was the cruelty of fate. No one could do anything about it Her sister had indeed been in a trance during the last period of time. Only after drinking a little milk could she sleep peacefully. And Mo Lichuan was tightly held in guilt, which made her hate him for so long. Lu Huanzi suddenly felt very confused. Because she did not know who to hate? She hated herself even more. ¡°¡­¡± For so many years, she had been living in hatred. What flowed in her body was no longer blood, but sulfuric acid that corroded hope. She misunderstood for so long, even if what Mo Lichuan said was true, even if the sister¡¯s death can not be blamed on Mo Lichuan¡¯s body, Lu Huanzi only feel that they can not go back. ¡ª ¨C Two years later ¡ª Christmas Eve. Kennedy Airport, New York Lu Huanzi gave Mo Yujiang a thick scarf. Then carefully exhorted: ¡°You should be careful on the plane alone. If you encounter any trouble, look for a stewardess. You can sleep on the plane. When you get off the plane, you must call me. Your father¡¯s people will pick you up outside the airport. When you go to the MO family, be polite¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. ¡°Mom, I know. I¡¯m already eight years old. I¡¯m not a child anymore. I¡¯ll take care of myself. ¡± Although Mo Yujiang was not old, he had a steady and reserved aura about him. His appearance also seemed to be carved from Mo Lichuan¡¯s mold. However, compared to Mo Lichuan¡¯s coldness, Mo Yujiang¡¯s body had a hint of warmth. Mo Yujiang Hugged Lu Huanzi and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°okay, mom, I have to go. When I¡¯m not around, you have to take care of yourself. ¡± Chapter 1379 Although she knew that Yujiang would be able to handle it on his own. This was not the first time. But as a mother, Lu Huanzi was still a little worried. Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Yujiang¡¯s gradually growing back and felt that time flew by. She did not realize that two years had passed. Lu Huanzi only felt dazed. She still vaguely remembered that two years ago, when she came out of the hospital, she had completely cut off all ties with Mo Lichuan. And that time, Mo Lichuan did not persist. Mo Yujiang still followed Lu Huanzi in the end. Everything seemed to be a cycle. In these two years, she had been living in the United States with Yujiang. She resumed her old business and opened a dessert shop in New York. The business in the shop was very good, and they were completely self-sufficient in their lives. Their days seemed to be more and more stable. Lu Huanzi only felt that these two years might be the happiest two years of her life. The only trouble was that her illness would occasionally flare up. Although there was still no cure medicine, it simply did not deteriorate too much so far. It was probably because there was a ticking time bomb in her body, which made Lu Huanzi cherish her current life more. She cherished the days she spent with Mo Yujiang more. Occasionally, she would think of that person. They had not seen each other for two years. However, when Yujiang occasionally video-chatted with him, Lu Huanzi had entered Yujiang¡¯s room several times at that time. Therefore, she had heard Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice a few times. However, other than that, their lives did not intersect at all. Mo Yujiang would return to the country twice a year. The Mo family had long accepted this only grandson. Lu Huanzi was especially satisfied with her current life. The days would not be like before. It would be like riding a roller coaster. When she was happy, it would be like she was in heaven. When she was in pain, it would be like she was in hell. And like this, she lived a normal life in the human world. There was a faint happiness in the ordinary life. She was already very satisfied¡­ ¡­ .. Mo Yujiang had just boarded the plane and found his seat to sit down. He took out his blindfold and planned to take a nap. Then, he felt someone sitting next to him. She didn¡¯t even take off her blindfold. She said calmly, ¡°how many times have I told you? I¡¯m not a child. What¡¯s there to be worried about? ¡± The man sitting next to Mo Yujiang had a calm expression on his face. He casually took out a newspaper and said calmly, ¡°I came to New York for a meeting these few days. It was just a coincidence. ¡± Mo Yujiang still took off his blindfold. ¡°Dad, every time you lie, can you find a better reason? I saw you at the coffee shop across the street yesterday. If mom knew, you would have bought all the shops near her dessert shop long ago. If you just wanted to sneak a peek at her, she would probably be so angry that she would ignore you for half a year. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s voice was still very calm. ¡°Anyway, she hasn¡¯t spoken to me for two years. ¡± Mo Yujiang sighed instead. ¡°Dad, you can do whatever you want in the mall. Your name appeared in our textbooks. Why did you become so stupid on the way to chasing mom? ¡± He was called stupid by his own son in such an angry tone. Mo Lichuan felt angry and amused at the same time. He rolled up the newspaper in his hand and gently knocked Mo Yujiang¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more arrogant. This is how your mother taught you. ¡± Mo Yujiang said, ¡°don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. If you continue like this, mom might be chased by other men. I don¡¯t mind having another dad. When you¡¯re alone, I won¡¯t sympathize with you. ¡± Chapter 1380 After Mo Lichuan heard this, he unconsciously frowned. Then he said, ¡°is there any situation on your mother¡¯s side? ¡± Mo Yujiang said, ¡°you also know that my mother¡¯s market has always been good. Uncle Jack, who lives next door, fell in love with my mother at first sight and has been chasing after her. Our neighbor, Mrs. Elizabeth, has been trying to introduce a partner to my mother. The other party is an elite of Wall Street. Aunt Beibei has been calling my mother and has been trying to get my mother to come back to China. She has said that there are a bunch of handsome men and handsome men who can be chosen by my mother. There¡¯s also uncle Azu. A few days ago, he came to visit my mother and said that if she can¡¯t wait for him, she can marry him. Anyway, father, you have a lot of properties on uncle Azu¡¯s side now. If you want to deal with him, you must have some scruples. ¡± Mo Lichuan snorted coldly, ¡°Azu actually said that to your mother? ¡± Mo Yujiang, the little person, said calmly, ¡°what do you think? ¡± ¡°Anyway, I feel that if I continue to wait and see, or if I just attack my opponent secretly, my mother will sooner or later be snatched away by others because everyone is in the open, only you are in the dark. ¡± Mo Lichuan actually felt that what this Brat said was quite reasonable. However, when he thought of Lu Huanzi¡¯s attitude towards him, Mo Lichuan¡¯s entire person became gloomy again. He turned around and actually said to the little person beside him, ¡°Little Brat, what do you have in mind? ¡± Mo Yujiang¡¯s voice was clear and indifferent. ¡°Father, if you call me little Brat again, I won¡¯t give you any ideas next time. ¡± However, the corners of Mo Lichuan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, I originally wanted to let you stay at home for two days this time and send you to see your sister Xin Tong. If you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t contact you anymore. ¡± Mo Yujiang, on the other hand, seemed to be slightly unable to keep his composure He said, ¡°bitter meat tactic. Mother¡¯s mouth is hard but her heart is soft. You can just use bitter meat tactic. ¡°. Three days later, Uncle Shui and aunt Bao Zhu will hold a wedding in Japan. MOM will definitely attend. Maybe she will stay in Lushan Villa in the evening. I think this is a good opportunity.¡± Mo Lichuan looked at his son, his eyes floating a trace of faint smile. This son of his is really a little Fox out and out. ¡ª ¨C Three days later. Lu Huanzi flew to Japan by plane. Ah Shui and Bao Zhu have finally achieved success. Bao Zhu secretly fell in love with Mo Lichuan for many years, but the falling flower is intentional, the flowing water is heartless. Now that she thought about it, Mo Lichuan still had many debts of love on him. But at last, Bao Zhu saw Ah Shui who had been standing silently behind her. They had been together for so many years. The two of them would eventually enter the hall of marriage. Lu Huanzi was very happy for them. Because the happiest thing in the world, besides getting what they wanted, there was also the return of the lost. The wedding was held in Japan¡¯s Jiannian. Japan¡¯s Jiannian had always been in Lu Huanzi¡¯s hands. However, when Lu Huanzi returned to Japan, she had already given it to her. Now, Shi Nian was known in Japan as the ¡°most mysterious Holy Land of the East. ¡°. The credit for holding on to water was indispensable. When Lu Huanzi left the airport, there were people waiting there. The car directly entered the mountain road, and then stopped at the entrance of Shi Nian. Today, Shi Nian was decorated with lanterns and colorful lights. The wedding was purely chinese-style. Bao Zhu wore a Kimono and water stood at the entrance of the hall to welcome the guests. The two of them were also very surprised to see Lu Huanzi. Bao Zhu held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and said with infinite disappointment, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that Mr. Mo didn¡¯t come with you. ¡± Chapter 1381 Lu Huanzi went to live in the United States for two years. However, she did not tell anyone about what happened between her and Mr. Mo. . Therefore, in the eyes of Bao Zhu and Ah Shui, she and Mr. Mo. . That year, the matter of Mr. Mo using the child to snatch the marriage at Chen Huaijin¡¯s wedding spread like wildfire for a while. Even though Ah Shui and Bao Zhu were in Japan, they knew that she had a child with Mr. Mo. . Although it had been many years. When Lu Huanzi heard the words ¡®Mr. Mo¡¯ , she felt her heart tremble slightly. The wedding was very lively and there were many guests. Even though Shui and Bao Zhu treated her as honored guests and were surrounded by sisters that she used to be familiar with. However, Lu Huanzi still felt a little lonely and lonely. Perhaps it was because she saw another couple walk into the wedding hall. Perhaps it was because she felt that everyone was arranged by God and could always find the destined couple, a perfect match. Only she was destined to be alone. It was also only at this time that she felt lonely. After the wedding banquet ended, Lu Huanzi rejected Ah Shui and Bao Zhu¡¯s invitation to stay. She still left after ten years. After all, that was not her territory. Lu Huanzi thought about it and went to the Lushan Villa. The Lushan Villa was once Mo Lichuan¡¯s residence in Japan. But now, the property had been changed to her name. Back then, when she and Mo Lichuan were separated, Mo Lichuan changed many of his names to her name. He said that it was something that belonged to Yujiang. Although Lu Huanzi was already rich financially, she did not reject it. As a father, perhaps, he felt that if he left it to Yujiang, it would deepen the bond in his heart. She would not deprive Mo Lichuan of the last bit of power. In fact, Lu Huanzi had never objected to Yujiang going to the MO family. As long as it was a long vacation, Lu Huanzi would even send him back to the country. She only felt that there was no hatred between her and Mo Lichuan now. Occasionally, she could stand on his side and be considerate. However, even though these properties were all under her name, Lu Huanzi rarely came over. She came today because Yujiang had recently become obsessed with appraising famous paintings. There were many famous paintings in the Lushan Villa. Yujiang rarely instructed her to bring back two of them. Lu Huanzi took a taxi and soon arrived at the Lushan Villa. The villa¡¯s door was covered with fingerprint codes. Lu Huanzi quickly entered. It was pitch black inside the villa. Lu Huanzi turned on the lights and entered She thought that she could only stay here for one night. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to stay in the second bedroom because the master bedroom was Mo Lichuan¡¯s room in the past. But for some reason, maybe it was a whim. Lu Huanzi still walked in the direction of the master bedroom Lu Huanzi opened the door. The room was still dark. She casually pressed the light on the wall. After walking a few steps in, she suddenly froze like a cat. Lu Huanzi could not believe her eyes. Because at this moment, there was a person lying on the big bed in the room. Although this person¡¯s back was facing Lu Huanzi. But after two years, Lu huanzi still remembered this back view. This person was Mo Lichuan. Lu Huanzi felt as if her heart skipped a beat. Her mind went blank, and she seemed to be in a trance. For a moment, Lu Huanzi even felt that the person in front of her was her own illusion. It was so unreal. Perhaps it would disappear in the next second. Lu Huanzi stood in place for a few seconds and composed herself. She still walked towards that direction¡­ ¡­ Chapter 1382 Even though Lu Huanzi had turned on the lights. The footsteps were not very quiet. Mo Lichuan still did not turn around. Could he have fallen asleep. But two years ago, Lu Huanzi still remembered that Mo Lichuan¡¯s sleep had always been very light. There were only a few times when Mo Lichuan had a fever. Suddenly, he went from a tiger to a sick cat. Lu Huanzi had already walked in front of Mo Lichuan. He really looked like he had a fever. He slept very soundly. It had been two years. Mo Lichuan did not seem to have changed at all. No matter what, he was already in his thirties. However, time did not leave any traces on his appearance. Instead, he became more reserved and steady. ¡°Mo Lichuan? ¡± Lu Huanzi called out probingly. ¡°¡­¡± In fact, Mo Lichuan should not have appeared here at all. Ever since Mo Lichuan had transferred this house to her, it seemed that he had never set foot in it again. However, Lu Huanzi really did not understand why MO Lichuan would come here to sleep. This made Lu Huanzi think of some things in the past. Mo Lichuan had insomnia. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep. For a while, they broke up. But once, Lu Huanzi came home and found that Mo Lichuan was still sleeping in his own bed. Lu Huanzi immediately questioned, ¡°Mo Lichuan, why are you here? ¡± He always looked wronged, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep. ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep and you can¡¯t come to my bed to sleep. We¡¯ve already broken up. ¡± At that time, Mo Lichuan was like a child, ¡°but the pillow doesn¡¯t smell like you. I just can¡¯t fall asleep. I¡¯m too sleepy. Let me have a good sleep. ¡± At that time, Lu Huanzi was young. She only felt that it was the sweetest love story she had ever heard. Just like that, she was coaxed by Mo Lichuan. Then, they reconciled again. Three times and four times. Lu Huanzi raised her hand and knocked on her head. What was she thinking. Recently, she seemed to like to let her imagination run wild. Lu Huanzi called out again, ¡°Mo Lichuan, why are you here? ¡± However, the room was quiet and only her voice could be heard. Lu Huanzi originally wanted to turn around and leave. If she left before Mo Lichuan woke up, there would be no interaction between them. However, Lu Huanzi¡¯s intuition told her that something was not right. Lu Huanzi hesitated for a moment, but she still reached out to test mo Lichuan¡¯s forehead. Could it be that he had a fever again? Mo Lichuan liked to find a dark room to lie in every time he was alive. He did not want to go to the hospital, so he did not say a word. He never made people feel at ease. In the past, Lu Huanzi had felt that as long as Mo Lichuan was alive, he would become like a stubborn and bad-tempered child. Mo Lichuan did not have a fever. However, this premonition made Lu Huanzi feel that something was not right. Because under the light, Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was pale. But his lips were purple. Lu Huanzi felt that something was not right. She quickly shook Mo Lichuan¡¯s body. Mo Lichuan was turned over, but there was no response, nor did he open his eyes. Lu Huanzi suddenly thought of the news a few days ago about a certain financial elite working overtime for 48 hours and suddenly dying in his office. She felt her heart drop. Then, with trembling fingers, she dialed the hospital¡¯s emergency number. Mo Lichuan was quickly sent to the hospital. Along the way, Lu Huanzi followed. She only felt her mind go blank, and her heart beat like a drum, almost numb. The moment Mo Lichuan was pushed to the emergency room, Lu Huanzi actually prayed in her heart that nothing bad would happen to him. An hour passed. The doctors and nurses finally pushed Mo Lichuan, who was still unconscious, out of the emergency room. Chapter 1383 Overwork, extreme overdraft caused the small blood vessels in the brain to burst and bleed. Fortunately, it was discovered in time. Otherwise, tomorrow¡¯s headlines all over the world would be about the sudden death of a company boss due to overwork, and no one would care. Mo Lichuan had already been transferred to the intensive care unit and was still in a coma. According to the doctors, it was discovered in time and did not cause serious consequences. However, they did not rule out the possibility of some sequelae after waking up. After all, it was the brain nerve that was injured. Anything could happen. Lu Huanzi sat beside Mo Lichuan¡¯s bed. She suddenly felt quite sad. A few days ago in New York, she saw Mo Lichuan giving an exclusive interview to the New York Times. At that time, he looked like an elite. He did not come to the time lapse group, but he was lying alone in a ward in a foreign country. He did not have any family or friends by his side. Lu Huanzi did not leave. She sat quietly by the bed. Mo Lichuan looked so haggard now. She could not bear to see him like that. If it was before, she would have called Ah Shui to inform her. But Ah Shui and Bao Zhu were getting married today, she had no reason to disturb them. Mo Lichuan did not wake up until six in the morning. But by then, Lu Huanzi had already fallen asleep by the bed. When she got up to check, she found Mo Lichuan staring at the ceiling with his eyes open. Lu Huanzi was happy for a moment. The doctor said that as long as he could wake up within 24 hours, he would be fine. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you¡¯re awake? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to be slightly stunned. He was silent for a long time before he said in disbelief, ¡°is that you? Huanzi? ¡± Mo Lichuan seemed to have turned his head around. However, Lu Huanzi felt that it was a little strange. Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze did not fall on her. It was as if he had lost his focus and did not know where to look. Lu Huanzi replied, ¡°it¡¯s me. ¡± After saying that, she was afraid that he would misunderstand, so she quickly explained, ¡°I went to the Lu Mountain Villa last night to give Yujiang something. Then, I found that you fainted inside. I sent you to the hospital. Since you¡¯re fine now, I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± Lu Huanzi originally wanted to get up and leave. However, Mo Lichuan raised his hand and grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°Huanzi, it¡¯s been two years. Turn on the light. At least let me take a look at you. ¡± When Mo Lichuan said this, Lu Huanzi felt as if she was struck by lightning. She was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°¡­¡± Then, she looked up at the bright white light above the ward. Then, she slowly stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. However, Mo Lichuan did not react at all. Her heart sank for some reason. Lu Huanzi instantly reacted. She quickly pressed the alarm on Mo Lichuan¡¯s bedside. The doctor came over to check for a while. Then, he said to Lu Huanzi, ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s condition is a little rare, but it has happened before. It may be because a small blood vessel ruptured and formed a blood stasis in the brain, which affects the optic nerve. But don¡¯t worry too much. This kind of situation can usually be automatically restored. It¡¯s a temporary blindness. ¡± Lu Huanzi still asked anxiously, ¡°then how long will this temporary blindness last? ¡± The doctor said, ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. Some people might see it in a few hours, and some people might need more than three months, or even a year. ¡°The key is to rely on recuperation. Mr. Mo¡¯s current condition is fine. Mrs. Mo, you can take Mr. Mo home to recuperate. If you find anything abnormal, you will immediately come to the hospital for a check-up. ¡± Chapter 1384 Lu Huanzi had lived in Japan for a long time. Therefore, the attending physician here was also familiar with Lu Huanzi. From before, she had always called her Mrs. Mo. . Although Lu Huanzi was very disgusted. But in the end, she did not explain. Mo Lichuan was like this, what should she do? She could not leave him alone in the hospital. However, the only people Mo Lichuan was familiar with in Japan were Ah Shui and the others. It was really inappropriate to disturb them now. Pan Zhengdong¡¯s side could not save the immediate fire. Lu Huanzi had no choice but to discharge Mo Lichuan from the hospital first. Then, she brought Mo Lichuan back to the mountain villa. Along the way, Mo Lichuan was very quiet. That look of his was rare and obedient. Although Lu Huanzi felt that the word ¡°obedient¡± was not appropriate to describe Mo Lichuan. But perhaps, his eyes were temporarily blind. For a moment, he could not accept it himself, so he became silent. Lu Huanzi even comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, the doctor also said that your eyes are only temporarily blind, nothing will happen to you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know that being in the dark was such a feeling. Life suddenly lost its color and seemed to become meaningless. ¡± Lu Huanzi felt her heart thump. Mo Lichuan¡¯s pessimistic words actually made her feel a little worried. At this time, Mo Lichuan held Lu Huanzi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°you won¡¯t leave me here alone, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi was very hesitant and didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. She had planned to return to New York today. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. It was said that people would always become particularly vulnerable when they were sick. Moreover, it was in the case of blindness. No matter what, Mo Lichuan and Mo Lichuan were old acquaintances. It was understandable that they became so dependent at this time. Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave for now. I¡¯ll leave when Pan Zhengdong comes. ¡± Sometimes, Lu Huanzi also felt that it was quite sad. Mo Lichuan was in trouble, but the people he could contact were not his family and friends, but his subordinates. A person had lived half of his life to this state. So what if he had more power and money. Lu Huanzi did not feel envious at all. After all, he was Yujiang¡¯s father. Lu Huanzi felt that it was understandable for her to take care of him for two days. When Mo Lichuan heard Lu Huanzi say this, a rare smile appeared on his face. It had been two years since they last met. Lu Huanzi only felt that this smile was different from the ones she had seen before. It was actually that kind of fear that suddenly gave her a sense of relief. This made Lu Huanzi feel a little sad. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°you rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go and make you lunch. What do you want to eat? ¡± ¡°whatever. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if your culinary skills have improved in the past two years. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°my culinary skills are still the same. Just make it two days. ¡± Lu Huanzi went to the kitchen. She didn¡¯t expect that the refrigerator of the Lushan Villa was full of all kinds of fresh vegetables and ingredients. It was enough for them to eat for about ten days to half a month. But who prepared these ingredients? Lu Huanzi felt that it was strange. Could it be that Mo Lichuan planned to stay here for a holiday when he came, so he prepared so much? But Lu Huanzi did not think too long. She randomly took some ingredients and began to cook. Lu Huanzi boiled a pot of chicken soup and sat down for three home-cooked dishes. All of them were brought to the dining table. After preparing the bowls and chopsticks, they went to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room to call him. Chapter 1385 Mo Lichuan lay on the bed. His eyes were still open, but there was still no focus. Lu Huanzi had almost never seen Mo Lichuan look so lonely. It was as if a king who had always been powerful had become a beggar in the end. He must be feeling bad now, Lu Huanzi thought. Lu Huanzi walked over. Her voice softened, ¡°get up, let¡¯s go eat lunch. ¡± Mo Lichuan sat up. Lu Huanzi took the initiative to hold Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°hold onto me. Be careful. ¡± Thus, Mo Lichuan put one hand on Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder. Lu Huanzi¡¯s other hand wrapped around Mo Lichuan¡¯s waist. She wanted him to walk more steadily. Originally, the distance from the room to the dining room was only two minutes. However, they walked for a full ten minutes. By the time Mo Lichuan was seated, Lu Huanzi was already sweating profusely. Lu Huanzi placed the rice bowl in front of Mo Lichuan, then placed the chopsticks in Mo Lichuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°eat. ¡± Mo Lichuan asked, ¡°What did you cook today? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°on your left is shredded pork with fish flavor, in the middle is scrambled eggs with onions, on your right is shrimp and Lily, and in front is a bowl of chicken soup. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. ¡± As he said that, he tried to pick up the food himself. But after a long time, he still couldn¡¯t pick up a piece of shrimp. Lu Huanzi sighed. But she took the chopsticks away from his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. ¡± Lu Huanzi Fed Mo Lichuan mouthful by mouthful, as if she was taking care of a child. She felt more and more emotional in her heart. She had never fed Yujiang like this when he was young. She did not expect that she would have to take care of Mo Lichuan like this. After eating, Mo Lichuan said, ¡°your culinary skills have improved a lot. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°it¡¯s not that I have improved a lot, but these ingredients are very fresh. ¡± Lu Huanzi asked curiously, ¡°did you buy all the ingredients in the fridge? ¡± Mo Lichuan was silent for a while and said, ¡°I bought them. I was too tired a few days ago, so I planned to give myself a period of vacation. I was planning to stay here for a period of time. ¡± Lu Huanzi looked at Mo Lichuan for a while before she finally said, ¡°you deserve it. Do you think you can earn all the money you want? You always don¡¯t take your body seriously. Now, you¡¯ve become blind. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled faintly. There was a hint of loneliness and bitterness in his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t work to earn money, nor do I work for fame and power. ¡± This was the first time Lu Huanzi heard Mo Lichuan say this. Mo Lichuan said sarcastically, ¡°do you work for hobbies, or are you a workaholic by nature? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s to pass the endless time. When I¡¯m free, I don¡¯t know what else I can do. I only feel alive when I¡¯m exhausted. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Lichuan to say such a thing. It made her feel sad. It was really a sad thing when a person was so lonely that he could only rely on his work for the meaning of his life. She also never thought that Mo Lichuan had been living like this for the past two years. Lu Huanzi was silent for a moment before she lowered her head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°you are masochistic. ¡°. Who knew that Mo Lichuan would only smile when Lu Huanzi said so. Chapter 1386 After dinner, Lu Huanzi tidied up the kitchen. Mo Lichuan sat in the dining room, listening to the clanking sounds in the kitchen. He felt that this was probably the most wonderful music in the world. After Lu Huanzi finished tidying up, she came over and helped Mo Lichuan to his room. When they reached the room, there was something that was difficult. Mo Lichuan definitely needed to take a shower. But he couldn¡¯t see. Lu Huanzi was worried that he would bump into something in the bathroom or slip. Instead, she took the initiative to say, ¡°let me help you wash. ¡± Although Lu Huanzi also felt a little awkward. Between them, even though they had done the most intimate things. But after all, they had not seen each other for two years. After so many years, even though the hatred had faded. But they had already walked further and further away from each other. Mo Lichuan did not make a sound. Lu Huanzi felt that it was quite inappropriate. Lu Huanzi thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you feel that it¡¯s inconvenient, then you can bear with it today. Tomorrow, I will help you hire a male nurse. ¡± Mo Lichuan said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s not inconvenient. Go in. ¡± Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this man to be so indifferent. Lu Huanzi also went in. When she took off Mo Lichuan¡¯s clothes, Lu Huanzi¡¯s face was always red. Fortunately, Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t see now. Otherwise, he would definitely die of embarrassment when he saw her embarrassment. But it couldn¡¯t be denied. Two years had passed, and this man¡¯s figure was still as good as ever. When she touched a certain sensitive part, Lu Huanzi pretended to be calm and looked away. However, she still found that Mo Lichuan¡¯s body had an embarrassing physiological reaction. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°Mr. Mo, please don¡¯t act like a hooligan. If the nurse is taking care of you, are you going to do the same? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s face was still as calm as water. Lu Huanzi really admired this man. What a hypocrite. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s not talk about the nurse. Other than you, I don¡¯t have any reaction to any woman in the world standing naked in front of me. ¡± As he said that, Mo Lichuan deliberately took a step closer to Lu Huanzi. In order to bathe Mo Lichuan, the clothes that Lu Huanzi wore had long been soaked. It was very uncomfortable to stick to her body. Because he thought that Mo Lichuan would not be able to see it anyway. So he simply took off his shirt. Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes were still unfocused. But after all, it was open, which made Lu Huanzi feel a little uncomfortable. And now he¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi snorted and said, ¡°if you say so, do I have to be honored? I don¡¯t want you to have a reaction. ¡± Mo Lichuan was amused. ¡°Is this something I can control? ¡± Lu Huanzi was depressed. She directly pushed Mo Lichuan under the shower. Then, she turned on the cold water and handed it over. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯m going out. You stay here and calm down. I¡¯ll go get your clothes. ¡± Lu Huanzi almost ran away from the steamer-like bathroom. If she stayed in there for one more second, she would almost be unable to breathe. When Lu Huanzi found some clothes and came over. Mo Lichuan had already opened the bathroom door. He was completely naked. Then, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°clothes. ¡± Lu Huanzi really found it hard to imagine that someone who was normally dressed like a person who lived in a vacuum glass jar in the company would be so unrestrained and unrestrained in front of her. He didn¡¯t care about his image at all. But how should she put it. Even so, Mo Lichuan¡¯s image was not compromised at all. His figure was excellent. He was well-proportioned from top to bottom and didn¡¯t have a single bit of fat. His tanned skin was well-defined. His inverted triangle figure was perfect. There was also the Merman line that those fitness experts pursued. Since Mo Lichuan couldn¡¯t see her, Lu Huanzi looked her up and down without any hesitation. Chapter 1387 ¡°Have you seen enough? ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly asked. Lu Huanzi was shocked. She asked out of reflex, ¡°if you can¡¯t see, how do you know I¡¯m looking at you? ¡± Mo Lichuan curled his lips. ¡°Sixth Sense. ¡± Sixth Sense? Lu Huanzi pursed her lips. He came out without clothes and didn¡¯t let anyone see him. Lu Huanzi threw the clothes on him. ¡°Wear it yourself, with your sixth sense. ¡± After settling Mo Lichuan in, Lu Huanzi went back to her room. Before she left, Mo Lichuan actually said in a serious tone, ¡°thank you. ¡± Lu Huanzi had a complicated feeling at that time. Mo Lichuan¡¯s situation was special now. It was rare for him to be as fragile as a child. He seemed to be worried about her leaving at all times. Lu Huanzi took care of Mo Lichuan for two days at the Lu Mountain Villa. While they were eating, Lu Huanzi suddenly said, ¡°why hasn¡¯t Pan Zhengdong come over yet? And we can¡¯t contact him either? ¡± Mo Lichuan was eating well, but his expression suddenly changed and he stopped eating. He stood up, turned around, and wanted to fumble his way back to his room. Mo Lichuan¡¯s adaptability was very strong. In just two days, he was basically able to walk around the house by himself. Lu Huanzi was slightly stunned. This man, when did he become such a dog-like temper. He really turned hostile faster than flipping through a book. But Lu Huanzi remembered. This man had always had such a strange temper. She was just casually asking, and Mo Lichuan left without saying a word. Lu Huanzi was baffled. Lu Huanzi did not care. She finished eating comfortably. After tidying up the kitchen, she went to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room at a leisurely pace. Mo Lichuan seemed to be sitting on the SOFA sulking. This man had a habit in the past. When he was angry in the past, he liked to read a book. It was completely undetectable. Lu Huanzi also discovered this because she had been by his side for many years. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan took a book from somewhere. He flipped it open and placed it on his knee. Because he couldn¡¯t see it with his eyes. He couldn¡¯t read it, so his face seemed to be even gloomier. Lu Huanzi walked over quietly. She sat down beside Mo Lichuan. Then, she leaned her head over to take a look. She burst out laughing. ¡°President Mo, your book is upside down. How are you going to read it? ¡± Mo Lichuan immediately threw the book to the side. The anger on his face was obvious. Lu Huanzi continued to stroke her tiger whiskers. ¡°since you can¡¯t see it now, why are you pretending? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°shut up. ¡± Lu Huanzi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to shut up. What can you do to me? You¡¯re a paper tiger now. You¡¯re not even as good as this cat. ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s shoulder. He pressed down hard, and his entire body flipped over and pressed on her. His Lips accurately landed on Lu Huanzi¡¯s lips. It was as if a volcano had finally erupted after enduring for a long time, or as if he had yearned for it for too long and was almost cautious. There was a hint of probing in his dominance, and a hint of fear in his greed¡­ ¡­ Lu Huanzi was completely stunned. Her brain seemed to have lost the ability to think. It had been a long time since she had kissed someone. It was so long that she seemed to have forgotten what it felt like. Her body was stiff, but it was still like a prairie fire in an instant. Mo Lichuan¡¯s kiss was like a strong wind and rain, strong and overbearing, taking away all of her oxygen without hesitation. Chapter 1388 Until Mo Lichuan had skillfully unbuttoned all her clothes. Big Hands have no scruples when wandering, Lu Huanzi finally reacted. Lu Huanzi began to struggle. Even though this guy can¡¯t see. But the strength is tremendous. No matter how hard Lu Huanzi struggled, she could not break free. Mo Lichuan rarely closed his eyes. But it doesn¡¯t affect his technique at all. Lu Huanzi felt she could not resist. My head¡¯s spinning again. The thoughts that had been sealed in her heart for two years suddenly surged like a flood. They rolled from the SOFA to the floor. From the floor, they somehow ran back to the bed. Lu Huanzi loved Mo Lichuan¡¯s appearance inside her body. She was like a greedy beast. She opened her eyes and looked at Mo Lichuan. She held his face and was already in a state of confusion. It was as if everything in the world had disappeared. There were no grudges from the past, no worries about the future. There was only the person in front of her and the extreme feeling of the clouds. For a moment, she really felt that she was going to die. If she really died, it would be great. She would not have to face everything after she woke up. It was as if everything had changed again in an instant. The peace that she had spent a lot of effort to exchange for patience had been broken again So when Lu Huanzi woke up,. She almost regretted it to death. Where was her self-control at that time? How could it be eaten by a dog? It had already been two years. Why couldn¡¯t she withstand Mo Lichuan¡¯s teasing at all. It was as if the tide had turned. What should she do in the future? Mo Lichuan actually slept peacefully beside Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi once again thought of being a tortoise. Could she just leave Mo Lichuan here now? Lu Huanzi was not an idiot. Pan Zhengdong had always been very efficient in his work. The boss was blind, but he had not arrived yet. There could not be no reason for this. However, the most likely reason was that Mo Lichuan deliberately benefited. Therefore, Lu Huanzi believed that if she really disappeared, Pan Zhengdong would probably come out within two hours. Lu Huanzi really regretted it. She should not have stayed here to take care of Mo Lichuan. Taking advantage of the fact that Mo Lichuan was still sleeping,. Lu Huanzi gently sat up. She was practically naked now. There were clothes scattered all over the floor. It seemed like she was swearing on how intense they were just now. The air seemed to still be filled with the scent of hormones. Lu Huanzi quietly stood up and quietly picked up all her clothes. Just as she was secretly planning to go back to her room first, Mo Lichuan suddenly woke up. Mo Lichuan suddenly woke up. A cold and hoarse voice came from behind Lu Huanzi, ¡°where do you plan to go? ¡± Lu Huanzi turned her head and froze. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°so you plan to secretly leave without me knowing anything. Right, Lu Huanzi, can you take some responsibility for me? ¡± Lu Huanzi was instantly speechless. She opened her mouth and asked, ¡°what responsibility do I have to you? ¡± ¡°You slept with me, don¡¯t you have to be responsible? ¡± Mo Lichuan said shamelessly. Lu Huanzi was extremely speechless. Who exactly slept with whom. When did this man learn to complain first? Lu Huanzi said, ¡°okay, tell me, how do you want me to be responsible? Do you want me to pay? May I ask, Mr. Mo, how much is your service worth? ¡± Lu Huanzi was actually deliberately trying to provoke Mo Lichuan. , as a high and mighty king, he should not be able to stand her tone of sleeping with a duck. Chapter 1389 Who would have thought that Mo Lichuan would hear Lu Huanzi say that. He was not angry at all. There was even a fox-like smile on his face. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I, Mo Lichuan, do not lack money, but I lack a Mrs. Mo. let¡¯s get married. ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. Mo Lichuan was suddenly proposing to her? Lu Huanzi¡¯s brain was unable to react for a moment. It was not that Mo Lichuan had never proposed to her before. Two years ago, on a beach covered with petals. There was a romantic fireworks display. Lu Huanzi had originally agreed. .. But too many things had happened later. But in these two years, Lu Huanzi had never thought of it at all. In fact, she had never thought of having any interaction with Mo Lichuan at all. Mo Lichuan had already walked towards Lu Huanzi¡¯s exact direction. Then, he gently hugged Lu Huanzi in his arms. ¡°Huanzi, two years have passed. Let her go with the wind. How many years can there be in a lifetime? I know that you don¡¯t hate me anymore. If you hate me, you won¡¯t stay to take care of me. You just can¡¯t completely let it go in your heart. This is what I will do in the future. I will make it up to you. I will never lie to you again. Huanzi, do you really have the heart to let Yujiang live in a single-parent family forever? Do you really have the heart to let me stay in an empty room day and night, missing you day and night, losing sleep all night ¡°Huanzi, I really feel that my life is meaningless without you. I love you and miss you so much that I¡¯m going crazy. Marry me, I really can¡¯t live without you. ¡± Mo Lichuan was actually an unkind person. Lu Huanzi had never heard these words even when they were at their most affectionate. It was not that she was unmoved. The original wounds had long been covered with a thick layer of scars by time. However, the longing and love for Mo Lichuan did not diminish in the slightest with the passage of time. Mo Lichuan said that he missed her so much that he could not sleep at night. Then, how could she not be the same. Many nights in the dead of the night, her longing had collapsed, causing her to be on the verge of breaking down. Lu Huanzi did not want to torture herself anymore. Just like what Mo Lichuan said, how many two years could there be in life. She slowly hugged Mo Lichuan. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get married. ¡± Lu Huanzi clearly felt mo Lichuan¡¯s body stiffen. Then, she was stunned for a second and directly carried Lu Huanzi up. After spinning in the air for a few rounds, she finally put her down. Mo Lichuan had never been so excited before. He said, ¡°Huanzi, you agreed. Do you really agree? ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought a lot about your blindness this time. Life is not easy. No one knows which one will come first, so I¡¯ve decided to cherish the life in front of me. Besides, you¡¯re right. Yujiang should also grow up in a normal family. Mo Lichuan, I love you too. We¡¯ll get married and live our lives together. But you have to agree to one condition. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°let alone one condition, even if it¡¯s a hundred conditions, I will definitely agree to it. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°promise me that you will never lie to me in the future. The two of us will be honest with each other for the rest of our lives. ¡± Lu Huanzi was still very angry when she recalled that their previous misunderstandings were all because Mo Lichuan did not tell the truth. There were clearly some things that could be said and nothing would happen. However, Mo Lichuan was a man of few words. Mo Lichuan was slightly stunned and said, ¡°I will agree to it, but you must also agree to one condition of mine. ¡± Chapter 1390 ¡°What? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°since we¡¯re married, we can¡¯t get a divorce for the rest of our lives. ¡± Lu Huanzi thought about it and agreed. ¡°okay, we won¡¯t get a divorce for the rest of our lives. ¡± The two of them hugged each other again. Lu Huanzi felt extremely happy. She leaned on Mo Lichuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Lichuan, is it because you¡¯re blind this time that you¡¯re telling me these things? ¡± Actually, Lu Huanzi had been conflicted. In fact, she had been waiting in her heart. Waiting for Mo Lichuan to break the balance between them. This way, they could take a step forward. Speaking of this, Mo Lichuan coughed uncomfortably. ¡°that, Huanzi, actually there¡¯s something I want to tell you. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°what is it? ¡± Lu Huanzi saw his solemn face and deliberately said, ¡°Mo Lichuan, you didn¡¯t do anything bad again, did you? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No¡­ actually, I just want to say that you¡¯d better put on your clothes, you¡¯ll catch a cold. ¡± Only then did Lu Huanzi notice that she was still naked. Mo Lichuan actually proposed to her just like that. Lu Huanzi immediately pushed Mo Lichuan Away and fled back to her room. In the afternoon, Pan Zhengdong finally came over. The first thing he said when he saw Mo Lichuan was, ¡°president, your eyes haven¡¯t recovered yet? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°shut up. ¡± Pan Zhengdong chuckled. ¡°President, when will you and Miss Lu return to China? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°after my eyes recover. ¡± Pan Zhengdong asked, ¡°when will your eyes recover? ¡± ¡°In another two weeks. ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Pan Zhengdong tacitly said, ¡°understood. President, don¡¯t worry. I will make preparations for the wedding as soon as possible. I promise to give Mrs. Mo a surprise. ¡°. Just as Pan Zhengdong was about to leave, he bumped into Lu Huanzi. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°stay for dinner. ¡± Pan Zhengdong smiled, ¡°no, there are still some things in the company that need to be taken care of quickly. Miss Lu and the president can contact me whenever they want to return to China. I will contact the private jet. ¡± Lu Huanzi nodded and said, ¡°we¡¯ll go back when Li Chuan¡¯s condition is more stable. ¡± Pan Zhengdong left. Lu Huanzi went to Mo Lichuan¡¯s room. After dinner, the two of them took a cool bath on the balcony. Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°the stars here are really beautiful, but you can¡¯t see them. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled and said, ¡°as long as you¡¯re by my side, I don¡¯t care even if I¡¯m blind. ¡± Lu Huanzi said unhappily, ¡°No, I want you to see this world with me. Otherwise, it¡¯s meaningless for me to see it alone. ¡± Lu Huanzi stared at Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes for a while. ¡°there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem. Why can¡¯t I see it? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°it¡¯s the brain nerves that are injured, not the eyes. ¡± Lu Huanzi sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able to regain your sight. If you do that, you really won¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡± Mo Lichuan smiled and said, ¡°why? Do you want to marry me so soon? ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want my husband to be blind at the wedding. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°he won¡¯t be. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Lu Huanzi was really worried. Because the doctor said that if she wasn¡¯t optimistic, she might go blind for more than a year. Moreover, if she didn¡¯t regain her sight, it meant that the blood clot in her brain had not disappeared, and there was still a certain degree of danger. However, Mo Lichuan seemed to be quite optimistic. One of his hands had already reached into Lu Huanzi¡¯s clothes. He whispered into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear, ¡°it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do anything. At least I can do something I love¡­ ¡± Chapter 1391 Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan stayed in the Lu Mountain Villa for another week. This week, Lu Huanzi took care of Mo Lichuan almost every detail. Mo Lichuan seemed to enjoy it too. The days when he could put on clothes and eat food were simply addictive. There were only the two of them in the Lu Mountain Villa. But the two of them were also having a good time. Lu Huanzi was actually very happy. Two years of forbearance and longing had diluted the conflict between them, but it did not wear down their feelings at all. Instead, it became even more intense. However, she was still very worried about Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes. Mo Lichuan recovered very well everywhere, especially in terms of energy. When he was a beast, he was simply inhuman. However, he still could not see this eye. Lu Huanzi wore Mo Lichuan for a few reexaminations. Even the attending doctor was stammering, unable to say what was going on. Lu Huanzi insisted on taking a look at Mo Lichuan¡¯s brain CT to see if the blood clot had been removed. However, the doctor said that the blood clot seemed to have been removed, but it was possible that it had not completely recovered. Lu Huanzi first took a look at the original CT, but the hospital actually said that the archives were on fire and many records had been destroyed. As time passed, Lu Huanzi finally felt that something was amiss. Especially when Mo Lichuan was in bed, it did not seem like he was invisible at all. She probed once. Mo Lichuan actually shamelessly said, ¡°your body is the territory that I¡¯m most familiar with. Do you need eyes for this? ¡± Lu Huanzi was so angry that she almost vomited blood. But once, after she was exhausted, Mo Lichuan carried Lu Huanzi to take a bath. Although Lu Huanzi was dizzy at that time, she still regained a little bit of consciousness. Mo Lichuan was actually able to take her in and even carry her out. In the end, he even found a hair dryer to dry her hair. Although Mo Lichuan refused to admit it no matter what. He said that she was dreaming. But when she woke up, she was dry and refreshed. She must have showered. She did not have the problem of sleepwalking. Lu Huanzi finally lost her composure. Lu Huanzi shouted at Mo Lichuan, ¡°Mo Lichuan, are you lying to me? If you want to pretend to be blind, you better continue to pretend. Don¡¯t let me find any flaws. If I know that you are lying to me, I will definitely not forgive you. ¡± So now, they were on the plane back to China. Mo Lichuan seemed to be sleeping with his eyes closed. Lu Huanzi tilted her head and pondered. She had to think of a way to make Mo Lichuan give himself away. However, she did not dare to go too far. After all, she was not very sure if mo Lichuan had regained his vision. After getting off the plane, they entered the airport lobby. Lu Huanzi said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°wait for me here for a while. I¡¯m going to the toilet. ¡± Mo Lichuan nodded. ¡°Come back quickly. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t wander around. ¡± After saying that, Lu Huanzi jogged away. In fact, Lu Huanzi did not go to the toilet. Instead, she found a hidden place to hide. She wanted to take a look first. If Mo Lichuan was really pretending to be blind, he would probably reveal his Fox tail without her. Lu Huanzi hid there and watched for a while. She found that Mo Lichuan was standing in the same place stiffly. There was even a row of seats beside him. He did not go over and sit down. Lu Huanzi was suspicious. Could it be that Mo Lichuan was not lying to her. ¡°¡­¡± However, after knowing Mo Lichuan for so many years, Lu Huanzi felt that Mo Lichuan was an old fox in the first place. She had to put some heavy medicine on him to be able to tell! Chapter 1392 Lu Huanzi decided to disappear just like that. Mo Lichuan¡¯s reaction. Mo Lichuan had nothing on him now. Even his cell phone was in Lu Huanzi¡¯s bag. If Lu Huanzi did not appear, he had only one way. He could either wait at the same place. He could either find her or go out. Other than the first possibility, as long as Mo Lichuan started to take action, he would definitely be able to tell whether he was acting or not. However, Lu Huanzi did not expect that everything was not what she had expected. Mo Lichuan waited for half an hour. However, during this half an hour, six women came over to strike up a conversation with Mo Lichuan. Among these women, some were dressed gorgeously and some looked like elites. However, none of them looked at Mo Lichuan as if they were not hungry wolves looking at meat. It seemed that some people could tell that there was something wrong with Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes, but it also seemed like he was really waiting for someone. Those women took the initiative to ask Mo Lichuan if he needed help. Mo Lichuan always kept his distance and politely refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m waiting for my wife. ¡± The word ¡®wife¡¯ Made Lu Huanzi¡¯s heart feel like it had been smeared with honey. But when the seventh woman took the initiative to stick to him¡­ Lu Huanzi finally could not hold it in any longer. She did not understand. Why was Mo Lichuan like a flower, attracting so many wild bees and butterflies. When the seventh woman appeared, Lu Huanzi went forward and held Mo Lichuan¡¯s arm, ¡°Hubby, sorry to keep you waiting. ¡± When the woman saw Lu Huanzi, her expression changed, and she swallowed the words that she wanted to strike up a conversation with. She left without a word. Only then did Lu Huanzi say to Mo Lichuan with extreme dissatisfaction, ¡°you¡¯re really capable. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but you¡¯ve already attracted so many butterflies. Seven women. I think you can even summon a divine dragon. ¡± When Lu Huanzi said this, she regretted it. Sure enough, Mo Lichuan¡¯s shrewd mind immediately caught the flaw. ¡°How did you know that it was seven women who hit on me? Are you observing me somewhere else? ¡± Lu Huanzi instantly stammered, ¡°No, I was really just saying it casually. When I came over, I saw that all the good people around you were eyeing you covetously. Look at you, you¡¯re already an old uncle, why are you still so attractive? ¡± Mo Lichuan grabbed the key words again, ¡°old uncle? ¡± Lu Huanzi put on a smile, ¡°not an old uncle, but a handsome uncle. It¡¯s the most popular nowadays. TV dramas are all paired with loli uncles. ¡± Mo Lichuan raised his eyebrows, ¡°don¡¯t pretend to be a Loli, your son is already eight years old. ¡± Lu Huanzi was almost angered to death. She had never said that she was a Loli. Lu Huanzi was trying to steal a chicken but ended up losing rice. Instead, Mo Lichuan caught her. Lu Huanzi had not returned to China for two years. After leaving the airport, she felt that the air was much sweeter. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with Bei Bei. She¡¯s hosting tonight and invited the two of us to her house for a gathering. We can also pick up Yujiang at the same time. ¡± Every time Mo Yujiang returned to China, he would always go to song garden to stay for a period of time. It was because he was most concerned about Song Xintong, the precious daughter of the song family. Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you went to someone else¡¯s house right after you came back. The two of US have yet to get together properly. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°the two of us have been together in Japan for half a month. Don¡¯t you miss our son? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I think our son is very happy. If you bring him back, he might not be happy. I think we should let him stay in the song family for another ten days to half a month and let him go. ¡± Lu Huanzi shouted at him, ¡°Mo Lichuan, is Yujiang your biological son? ¡± Chapter 1393 In the evening. Lu Huanzi and Mo Lichuan had already arrived at the Song Garden. It had just snowed heavily in the country. The Song Garden was covered in snow, and the scenery was very beautiful. Song Beibei stood at the door to welcome them. She came up and hugged Lu Huanzi tightly. ¡°Huanzi, you¡¯re finally back. I knew that you would come back one day, but I didn¡¯t expect to wait for two years. ¡± Lu Huanzi also said, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m getting married. ¡± She wanted to be the first to tell this news to her most important friend in her life. Song Beibei was incredibly excited, as if she was even happier than she was about to get married. In an instant, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s great. Congratulations, Huanzi. I¡¯m so happy for you. ¡± She had met Lu Huanzi at the age of eighteen, and it had been nearly ten years now. Song Beibei had practically witnessed all the ups and downs Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi had gone through along the way. It had been too difficult between them. If it was written into a novel, it would probably be a melodramatic TV series at eight o¡¯clock, the kind that could easily have forty episodes. Song Beibei said to Mo Lichuan, ¡°brother Mo, congratulations. You have finally seen the light of day. ¡± Mo Lichuan just smiled faintly. ¡°thank you. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°Huanzi told me that your eyes are temporarily blind. How are you now? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s gaze still did not seem to be focused. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I should be fine. ¡± Speaking of this, Lu Huanzi winked at Song Beibei and whispered into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this later. ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°then come in quickly. It¡¯s so cold at the door. ¡± The Room was indeed much warmer. Mo Lichuan and Lu Huanzi sat down on the SOFA. The nanny poured tea for them. Lu Huanzi asked, ¡°where¡¯s my son? ¡± Song Beibei sighed and said, ¡°your son is really jealous. Just yesterday, he saw a picture of our family playing at Disneyland. There was a picture of Xin Tong and Chengdong sitting on a merry-go-round, and your son ignored them. ¡°Up until now, my Xin Tong still doesn¡¯t know why she¡¯s sulking with brother Yujiang. ¡± Song Beibei whispered into Lu Huanzi¡¯s ear, ¡°my future son-in-law has the same personality as brother Mo. . SAO, my heart aches for my silly Xin Tong. ¡± Lu Huanzi burst out laughing, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a look. ¡± Mo Yujiang Sat on the SOFA. Song Beibei looked up and down without any scruples and suddenly said, ¡°brother Mo, aren¡¯t you tired of pretending to be blind every day? ¡± Mo Lichuan suddenly raised his eyebrows and did not intend to hide it, ¡°you saw through it? ¡± Song Beibei smiled innocently. ¡°It¡¯s true that all men in the world are black. My uncle Gu has also pretended before, so I¡¯m sorry, I can see through it at a glance. ¡± Mo Lichuan did not pretend anymore. He smiled and took a cup of tea to taste. ¡°Good Tea, the authentic mingqian Longjing. ¡± Song Beibei asked doubtfully, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. You and Huanzi have already reconciled, why are you still pretending? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will get angry if she knows that you lied to her? Huanzi hates you the most for lying to her. ¡± Mo Lichuan said lightly, ¡°I was also careless, so I asked you to help me. ¡± Lu Huanzi said with understanding, ¡°a lie needs a hundred lies to make up for it. I understand, but how do you want me to help you? ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°what about Yanqing? I have to talk to him about this. ¡± At this time, Gu Yanqing happened to come down from the stairs. Song Beibei waved her hand cleanly, ¡°old man gu, come over quickly. ¡± Mo Lichuan was speechless. It seemed that Lu Huanzi had been complaining about his old age recently. She must have been influenced by Song Beibei to call him uncle. She had already spoken frankly to old man Gu. She must have gotten used to seeing Gu Yanqing¡¯s unperturbed expression. Chapter 1394 Gu Yanqing was famous for spoiling his wife. He walked over unhurriedly He looked at his petite wife with doting eyes. He also reached out to stroke Song Beibei¡¯s Chin. ¡°What did you call me for? ¡± Song Beibei said, ¡°big brother Mo has something to discuss with you. You guys can discuss it. I¡¯ll go up and see if ping an has woken up. ¡± Ping an was their youngest son. This Song Beibei had a son and a daughter, and she adopted a son and a daughter. After Song Beibei left, Gu Yanqing also took a cup of tea. He took a SIP and sighed, ¡°this favor of yours, I really can¡¯t help you. Based on my experience, I¡¯m telling you, the longer this goes on, the worse it gets. The sooner you surrender, the better it will be. ¡± Gu Yanqing smiled and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re really good at this bitter-meat tactic. Why don¡¯t you just fight fire with fire? Take a keyboard and throw it in front of Huan Zi. With a thump, she knelt down. Huan Zi is soft-hearted. Based on her temper, you should be able to kneel down for a day and a night. ¡± Mo Lichuan obviously heard Gu Yanqing¡¯s teasing. However, his face was still calm and indifferent, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re so experienced. It seems that you kneel on the keyboard quite often. ¡± Gu Yanqing also smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t usually kneel on the keyboard. I usually kneel on Durian. ¡± The two men looked at each other for a second and then smiled at each other. Gu Yanqing said, ¡°about this matter, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way. Huanzi is obviously suspicious now. You¡¯ve missed the best opportunity to confess. You must admit your mistake. Otherwise, once a woman has something on you, it¡¯ll be enough for you to drink a pot of wine for a year and a half. The only way now is to refuse to admit it. Later at dinner, I¡¯ll introduce you to a top-notch neurologist. You¡¯ll pretend to treat him for a few days and then let nature take its course. ¡± Mo Lichuan picked up his cup and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll use tea as a substitute for wine. ¡± The two men clinked their teacups together and continued to smile in tacit agreement. Meanwhile, upstairs. In the children¡¯s room. Yujiang was alone on the Lazy Sofa Playing Mobile Games. Xin Tong squatted beside her and said, ¡°brother Yujiang, let¡¯s go out and play. It¡¯s snowing outside now. Let¡¯s go and push the SNOWMEN, okay? ¡± Yujiang said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. You and your brother Chengdong can make a snowman. ¡± Xin Tong curled her lips in grievance and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll really go and look for brother Chengdong. ¡± As she said that, she turned around and was about to leave. Mo Yujiang immediately stood up. ¡°Song Xin Tong, you¡¯re not allowed to go. ¡± This scene happened to be witnessed by Lu Huanzi and Song Beibei at the door. Lu Huanzi said, ¡°why do I feel like my son is being eaten up by your daughter? ¡± Song Beibei smiled awkwardly. ¡°children nowadays are only a few years old and already know how to be jealous. At our age, we¡¯re probably still playing around. ¡± Song Beibei went in with Lu Huanzi. ¡°Yujiang, look WHO¡¯s here. ¡± Yujiang raised his head. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here. ¡± Lu Huanzi walked over. ¡°MOM is here to pick you up. Are you happy? After so many days, have you missed mom? ¡± Yujiang said, ¡°I miss mom very much, but can I stay here for a few days? ¡± Lu Huanzi was stunned. Mo Lichuan was right. This guy was actually so happy that he didn¡¯t want to go home. Lu huanzi ruffled Mo Yujiang¡¯s hair. ¡°You Little Brat, you forgot about mom when you had a wife, right? ¡± Xin Tong heard this and asked, ¡°Godmother, what¡¯s a wife? ¡± Lu Huanzi had yet to speak when she said to Yujiang, ¡°a daughter-in-law is someone who grew up together and will live together for the rest of their lives when they grow up. You are my daughter-in-law, remember? ¡± Chapter 1395 Song Beibei and Lu Huanzi were shocked speechless. Mo Yujiang had started to swear his sovereignty and brainwash at such a young age? Who knew that Xin Tong would say at this time, ¡°then I¡¯m brother Chengdong¡¯s wife too? We grew up together, and we agreed to be together when we grow up. ¡± However, when Mo Yujiang heard this, his face turned black. ¡°Xin Tong, are you an idiot? A wife can only be one person, and you can only be my wife. Just like your mother is your father¡¯s wife, do you understand? ¡± Song Xin Tong nodded foolishly. However, Mo Yujiang was still very angry. ¡°Mom, Aunt Huanzi, dad asked me to call you guys for dinner. ¡± Leng Cheng¡¯s childlike voice came from the door. Everyone turned to look. Fu Chengdong was already standing at the door. Xiao Ying followed behind him. Fu Chengdong was only nine years old. However, he had a calm and reserved aura that did not belong to this age. Xin Tong called out happily, ¡°brother Chengdong. ¡± Mo Yujiang saw Fu Chengdong and snorted. He looked sullen again. In the evening, the two families sat together and ate mutton hotpot. Song Beibei said, ¡°this mutton was just flown in from Inner Mongolia in the afternoon. My uncle Gu bought a ranch there. They are all our own sheep and these vegetables are also from the farm. They are naturally green and pollution-free. ¡°. ¡°You guys eat more. ¡± Mo Lichuan could already hold his chopsticks. However, Lu Huanzi still took care of him. Gu Yanqing moved closer to Song Beibei¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I finally know why he pretended to be blind. Look at this scene. It¡¯s so warm and enviable. ¡± Lu Huanzi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If you were blind, I would feed you the same. ¡± Song Beibei, on the other hand, had been carefully Feeding Ping An, who had just turned four years old. Ping an was especially mischievous. Ever since she was young, she had been the famous little devil of the song family. It was said that she could bully her older sister, Xiao Ying, who was three years older than her, until tears welled up in her eyes. Ping an could not sit still and jumped up and down on the chair. She was reprimanded by Song Beibei a few times, but she still did not listen. After a while, this little guy took advantage of the moment when Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing were not paying attention and actually tried to scoop up the leaky spoon that was placed in the hot pot. However, his small body was not stable. His entire body knocked against the table. Song Beibei did not have time to react. Fortunately, Mo Lichuan was sitting Beside Ping An. His eyes and hands were quick, and he directly grabbed ping an¡¯s waist. However, he still lightly knocked against the table and burst into tears. Song Beibei quickly checked and found that there was nothing wrong. She was probably just shocked. Ping an was still reprimanded by Song Beibei, and then asked the nanny to take him away. Song Beibei thanked Mo Lichuan. But at this moment, the atmosphere at the table had become very delicate. Especially Lu Huanzi. From the initial shock and astonishment, it had turned into anger. She was originally adding food to Mo Lichuan¡¯s dishes. Now she put down her chopsticks directly. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you¡¯ve been lying to me, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Just now, Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing didn¡¯t even have time to react. But Mo Lichuan reacted extremely quickly. If he couldn¡¯t see, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this. Even though he was glad that Mo Lichuan was faking it. Only then would he be safe. But it was also true that he was lying and had been deceiving her. Song Beibei was also quite embarrassed. The matter of Mo Lichuan pretending to be blind could no longer be concealed. Lu huanzi advised, ¡°Huanzi, if you have something to say, say it properly. Big Brother Mo also has his difficulties. ¡± Chapter 1396 In front of Song Beibei and Gu Yanqing, Lu Huanzi could not flare up. She could only endure it. Mo Lichuan also had a rare gloomy expression. After dinner, Lu Huanzi took her leave. Mo Yujiang also left with her. When they sat in the car, Mo Yujiang sat between the two of them. Lu Huanzi was obviously suppressing the anger on her face. Mo Lichuan also did not say a word. Mo Yujiang leaned close to Mo Lichuan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Dad, did you mess up? ¡± Mo Yujiang had a small fox smile on his lips, as if he was gloating over Mo Lichuan¡¯s misfortune. Mo Lichuan glanced at Mo Yujiang, ¡°don¡¯t meddle in the affairs of adults. ¡± Mo Yujiang said, ¡°then I won¡¯t meddle. Anyway, Dad, your scheme has been exposed. There¡¯s no hope for you anymore. ¡± Lu Huanzi had actually heard everything from the side. She turned around and asked Mo Yujiang, ¡°even you know about it, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°great. You¡¯re father and son, and you¡¯re working together to lie to me, right? ¡± Lu Huanzi was even angrier. Lu Huanzi realized that everyone knew about the situation just now. Song Beibei knew, Gu Yanqing knew, Mo Yujiang knew, and even Pan Zhengdong, Azu, and the rest knew. So, they started a fire to put on an act for her. Mo Yujiang saw that Lu Huanzi was really angry, so he tugged at Lu Huanzi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Lu Huanzi turned around again and ignored him. Mo Lichuan and Mo Yujiang looked at each other and sympathized with each other. After Lu Huanzi returned home, she went to her room to pack her luggage In fact, she had just returned today, so she didn¡¯t have time to take out her clothes. Lu Huanzi carried her luggage and was about to leave. Mo Lichuan blocked her at the door. Mo Lichuan grabbed Lu Huanzi¡¯s arm. ¡°I was wrong, Huanzi. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. It was my fault. Please forgive me this once. ¡± ¡°Mo Lichuan, how many times have I forgiven you? When you proposed to me, how did you promise me? You said that you would never lie to me again for the rest of your life. But in reality, at that time, you treated me like a fool and lied to me. Mo Lichuan, I¡¯m too disappointed in you. Let¡¯s call off the wedding. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°I¡¯m angry, but how can you call off the wedding? You can hit me and scold me if you want, but you have to marry me. ¡± Lu Huanzi was also angry She forcefully shook off Mo Lichuan¡¯s restraint. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you¡¯re a liar. You¡¯re just lying to me for fun. For such a long time, for half a month, you looked at me like I was a fool. Are you happy? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re blind, but I¡¯m blind that I can¡¯t see your true colors. ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°you ignored me for two years. I could only use the bitter method to get close to you. Actually, I wanted to be honest with you on the day of the proposal, but you suddenly said that if I lied to you again in the future, you wouldn¡¯t forgive me. I was also afraid that you would be angry. Moreover, when we were at the Lu mountain villa, I didn¡¯t make fun of you. I just enjoyed our time together too much. ¡± Lu Huanzi said, ¡°anyway, you¡¯re still treating me like a monkey. Move aside, Mo Lichuan. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± ¡°where are you going at this time of night? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not willing to stay under the same roof with you anyway. ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re angry and don¡¯t want to see me. Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± With that, Mo Lichuan turned around, opened the door, and left. At this moment, Mo Yujiang was standing outside. After Mo Lichuan left, Mo Yujiang walked in and confessed, ¡°mom, it was actually me who gave dad the idea. If you want to blame me, blame me. ¡± Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t expect that the father and son would actually collude together. She said angrily, ¡°go back to sleep. I¡¯ll settle the score with you in the future. ¡± Mo Yujiang went back to his room to sleep obediently. Lu Huanzi was really angry. However, she didn¡¯t want to fall out with Mo Lichuan again because of this matter. However, Lu Huanzi couldn¡¯t bear to forgive him now. Mo Lichuan went to the company. When Pan Zhengdong went to the president¡¯s office to put the documents, he saw Mo Lichuan was already in the office. Pan Zhengdong was surprised, ¡°president, you¡¯re back at work? Oh right, the wedding process is almost ready. I¡¯ll bring it over to show you later. ¡± Mo Lichuan stood by the huge French window and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s still unknown whether we can get married. ¡± Pan Zhengdong was also a smart person. Mo Lichuan said this and he immediately understood. He said with a serious expression, ¡°president, is that matter exposed? ¡± Mo Lichuan was obviously unwilling to mention this matter. He said, ¡°help me do one thing now. ¡± ¡°As you wish. ¡± ¡°Go and buy me a keyboard. ¡± Pan Zhengdong was puzzled. However, he would never ask Mo Lichuan about his orders. He would only complete them. Pan Zhengdong asked, ¡°president, what kind of keyboard do you want? ¡± Mo Lichuan said casually, ¡°something more comfortable to kneel on. ¡± Pan Zhengdong:¡±¡­¡±. When they went back at night, Mo Lichuan did indeed have a keyboard in his hand. Gu Yanqing had said that kneeling on the keyboard was a joke, but after Mo Lichuan¡¯s valuable brain analysis, he felt that it was actually a good idea. The reason why Lu Huanzi was so angry was because of his deception. Her pride had been humiliated. The only way now was for him to admit his mistake. However, Lu Huanzi would definitely not accept an ordinary mistake She could only find a new one. Kneeling on the keyboard was a huge loss of face for a man. Gu Yanqing was right about one thing. Lu Huanzi was soft-hearted. After all, she could not bear to do it. Mo Lichuan thought that a man could bend and stretch. It was just kneeling on the keyboard. After Mo Lichuan returned home, he went straight to Lu Huanzi¡¯s room. Lu Huanzi was tutoring Yujiang on his Chinese homework. Mo Yujiang turned around and saw Mo Lichuan come in with a keyboard. He said, ¡°Dad, are you giving this to me? This keyboard is pretty cool. It¡¯s just right for me to play games. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°go out and close the door. ¡± Mo Yujiang said, ¡°Oh. ¡± Then he went out and closed the door. Lu Huanzi didn¡¯t even bother to look at Mo Lichuan. She turned around and said, ¡°you go out too. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Mo Lichuan said, ¡°are you still angry? ¡± Lu Huanzi stood up and stood up. She directly pushed Mo Lichuan. ¡°Go out, go out, go out. I¡¯m annoyed to see you. ¡± When Mo Lichuan was pushed to the door, Mo Lichuan suddenly turned around and pressed Lu Huanzi against the door. Numerous kisses fell on the floor. Lu Huanzi struggled desperately, but Mo Lichuan had always been skilled. Soon, she surrendered. The two of them rolled onto the bed in a short while. Mo Lichuan was like a hungry wolf, greedy and fierce. Lu Huanzi could not resist at all. She almost cried. ¡°No, no, stop. ¡± Mo Lichuan was sweating profusely, but he said in his ear, ¡°then forgive me. ¡± ¡°No¡­ ¡± Mo Lichuan flipped over again with malice. Half an hour later, he asked, ¡°are you comfortable¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi was already in a daze. ¡°Yes¡­ ¡± ¡°then you can forgive me. ¡± ¡°Yes¡­ ¡± ¡°Do you love me or not¡­ ¡± Lu Huanzi used almost one word to replace all the answers. Mo Lichuan finally turned over and lay on the bed. He was also exhausted. He turned sideways and still held Lu Huanzi in his arms. In his mind, he was thinking about the use of the keyboard. At the critical moment, he still had to rely on his own ability. Early in the morning, Lu Huanzi saw the naked man beside her hugging her. She could not figure out why she was stripped of her armor last night. Lu huanzi kicked Mo Lichuan awake. ¡°Mo Lichuan, you¡¯re such a jerk. ¡± Mo Lichuan opened his drowsy eyes. ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning? ¡± Lu Huanzi was both embarrassed and angry. ¡°Get lost. ¡± ¡°Why are you asking me to get lost again? Didn¡¯t you say you forgive me last night? ¡± ¡°When did I say I forgive you? ¡± Mo Lichuan¡¯s eyes became clear. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it, so I recorded everything. ¡± As he said that, he took out a recording pen from under his pillow. What was worse was that he had recorded everything from the beginning. Lu Huanzi could hardly believe that those seductive moans were coming from her own mouth. Until the end. Did Lu Huanzi hear Mo Lichuan say, ¡°are you comfortable? ¡± ¡°Yes¡­ ¡± ¡°Then you forgave me? ¡± ¡°Yes¡­ ¡± ¡°Do you love me or not? ¡± Lu Huanzi¡¯s clear voice came from the recording pen, ¡°Mo Lichuan, I love you, forever! ¡± [ Fanwai Wan ]